《Chrome Shelled Regios》


 Volume 1, Prologue

    Volume 1, Prologue


    Everyone held their breath, to seal the flood of terror rising in their throats.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nina did the same.


    Sitting at the back of the bus, she looked out of the window, peering past the short, fat businessman sitting before her with his head tucked beneath a pair of trembling arms. On the other side of the dirt-smeared window was a vast wilderness. Cracks crept across the parched ground. Jagged shards of earth rose towards the sky. A tall, dark mountain loomed before Nina.


    But everyone on the bus knew it wasn''t a mountain.


    "That''s¡­¡­Blitzen," murmured a man sitting in the middle of the bus. He observed the dark shape through a pair of binoculars. Nina could see big drops of sweat on his face, his large Adam''s apple bobbing as he gulped nervously.


    Nina squinted at the dark shape. It wasn''t a mountain. It was a city. What looked like a mountain peak was in fact the top of a tower. Atop that tower was a tattered flag, fluttering in the wind. Nina couldn''t make out the crest on the flag that carried the city''s name. She couldn''t confirm if the city''s name was indeed what the man had uttered.


    A strong gust of wind struck the bus, rocking it.


    "Hey!"


    Startled and surprised, the passengers bent over in their seats and held their heads down. They curled up, instinctively trying to hide. Instead of covering her head like everyone else, Nina held her breath and continued to stare at the city, trying to see any kind of reaction from it.


    The city was already dead.


    The bus squatted on its legs, immobile.


    The buildings in the city were also dead. Terrible wounds were carved into most of the buildings near the city''s edge. Nina could see that a part of the city''s rim had been gouged away, creating a mountain of debris. Columns of smoke rose everywhere. The attack must have happened recently.


    It would be impossible to find any survivors just by looking at the city from the bus. Nor could Nina get to it to see if anyone was still alive. The bus was weak and insignificant outside the city. Nina knew that probably there weren''t any survivors; humans couldn''t breathe without the air shield around the city, and this city had lost its shield.


    Next to her, Harley said in an anxious voice, "Nina¡­"


    "Don''t worry. We haven''t been discovered."


    Nina realized her voice was trembling. She felt compelled to lick her lips, but she suppressed that desire and gazed resolutely at the attackers hovering in the sky above the city. Even though her mouth was dry, cold sweat broke out on her skin.


    "This is the world we live in, Harley," she said to her childhood friend, but she did not get a response from him.


    The effortless movements of the cruel attackers above the city made them look regal. The attackers¡­they were called the Kings of Nature ¡ª filth monsters. They flew lower, flying slowly between buildings.


    "Now!" someone roared shrilly.


    The driver started the engine. The legs of the bus rose, raising the body upward.


    Nina''s line of sight rose with it. The bus began to hop, moving away from the stricken city. It was better to leave this place. The bus continued to run. Nina looked back at the shrinking city.


    After they had put some distance between the bus and the city, Harley sighed. "It''s safe now."


    As the tension in the bus eased, Nina clenched her fists tightly and said "¡­We''re so weak."


    ¡ó


    The sound of huge feet trampling the ground at the edge of the city rang in the ears of people. The footsteps of the city drowned out all other sounds ¡ª even the furious roar of the wind.


    "Are you still not giving up?"


    It came from a voice loud enough to be heard over this din.


    A girl spoke to a boy in the city''s roaming bus station. Strong winds shook her golden hair. Her clear blue pupils looked directly at the boy. Her youthful face, which made her look younger than she really was, was full of disapproval and unease. She gazed at the boy standing at the bus stop.


    Looking troubled, the boy kept glancing back and forth between the girl and the bus waiting to depart. A chain held up the long multi-legs of the bus that were folded and bent. The body of the bus swayed along with the movement of the city, bumping against a cushion pad. Since it was dangerous when the city moved, the driver and all the passengers were staying in the small waiting area. This kind of bus was built to withstand up and down shaking, but it couldn''t stop from swaying sideways.


    "Layfon!"


    The only passenger not yet in the waiting area - Layfon, looked away from the bus. He had tea-colored hair and blue eyes. His face showed an expression that came from the loss of adolescence. This look was now coupled with a powerless smile.


    "Even so, I can''t stay here anymore, Leerin."


    Layfon didn''t raise his voice, so Leerin stepped closer. Even with her expressive eyes right in front of him, Layfon didn''t feel attracted to his childhood friend.


    "But! You didn''t have to pick a school that was so far away!"


    "Even here¡­¡­" Again, the sound of the city''s movement drowned him out. A strong gust of wind blew past them. Layfon reached out and placed a hand on Leerin''s shoulder to steady her.


    "It can''t be helped. The only place that gave me a scholarship was Zuellni. The orphanage''s money can''t be spent on me, right?"


    "You must have forced yourself to choose such a distant place. There are closer places you could have gone to. If you took the scholarship qualification exam next year, you could find a school that''s closer, right? Then you could stay here with me¡­"


    It didn''t matter what words came next; nothing could change Layfon''s mind. To emphasize that point, he shook his head slowly.


    "I can''t give up on leaving."


    Leerin held her breath. He couldn''t bear looking at the pain in her clear eyes, so he looked at his hand on her shoulder. His hand was like that of an old man, hard and rough.


    "I''ve made my decision and I won''t change my mind. Nobody wanted it to be like this, not even me. But Her Majesty wants me to experience the outside world. Besides, she doesn''t wish for my presence here."


    "I wish for it!"


    This time, Leerin''s powerful and persuasive words caused Layfon to hold his breath.


    "Is it not enough that it''s my wish?"


    To Layfon, Leerin''s crying gaze and words were too cunning. He tried to find some words to pass it over, but couldn''t find any. He felt pain, pressuring him to convey his feelings.


    Layfon''s lips trembled, as did Leerin''s.


    They were each trying to find the right words to say.


    In the end, they realized that the right words to say didn''t exist. No matter who wanted Layfon to stay, nothing could change the fact that he was leaving. Layfon himself didn''t intend to stay, and there was nothing that would change that. And if he tried to make Leerin agree with him, there was no doubt she would be hurt.


    A shrill whistle sounded behind him.


    As if it was trying to tear the two apart, the simple sound of the whistle squeezed between the noise of the city''s footsteps and the furious howl of the wind, echoing through the bus station. It was a warning that the bus was about to depart. The driver, having blown the whistle, entered the bus. He started the engine. A vibration, different from the city''s, radiated out from the battered body of the bus. The passengers in the waiting area took their luggage and headed for the vehicle.


    Layfon''s lips stopped trembling. He took away his hand from Leerin to pick up the suitcase beside his feet. That was all he had with him now. His other belongings would be given to the kids at the orphanage or tossed away.


    "I have to go," he said to the teary-eyed Leerin. As if feeling that this was a truth she couldn''t change, Leerin''s trembling also stopped.


    She gazed at him with reddened eyes.


    "Since the decision has been made, I want to start anew. I can''t return to the orphanage or to Her Majesty''s side. It''s the price I must pay for my actions. I''ll make up for them any way I can. But nobody wants that; they just want me to disappear. Even so, things can''t be resolved with just my going away¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t keep talking. He didn''t want to lie. But even if he were to tell the truth it''d only sound like an excuse. He hated himself for acting like that.


    "Even so, I haven''t really made up my mind."


    He added weakly, "Though I really want to start over in many areas¡­¡­"


    "Enough!" Leerin cut him off coldly. Layfon held his luggage tightly, not daring to look at her.


    The driver blew his whistle again. The bus would be leaving soon.


    "I''m going now."


    Dejected, he turned his back to Leerin.


    "Wait!"


    The small voice stopped him.


    What happened next was a single, brief moment.


    Leerin grabbed ahold of Layfon''s shoulder and forced him to turn around. Her face was so very close to his.


    It was only for a moment that they overlapped.


    The rough but soft pressure overwhelmed Layfon. In that swift moment while he was numb and spaced out, Leerin jumped away. Her smile was stiff but that meaningful look of having played a prank was familiar to him.


    "You have to send letters though. I don''t think everyone wants you gone," she said before running away. Looking at her figure flying past in a flurry of skirts, Layfon realized why he felt so strange.


    Ah, I see¡­¡­ because she''s wearing a skirt¡­¡­


    The lively Leerin didn''t like to wear skirts, but she was wearing one today. And there was also the sweet and soft feeling left on his lips by that swift moment. As if to feel the warmth left on them, he touched a finger to his lips.


    So naive¡­


    While mocking himself, he hurried to the bus.


    I''ll write when I get there.


    Yes. He had decided.


    The bus started moving. Wishing to take one last look at the scene, Layfon sat in the last row, gazing at the city he had spent his entire life in till now.


    Regios could be seen in every corner of the world. The existence of these cities was as natural as breathing air. Numerous buildings were built on a flat circular surface, growing shorter as they ranged out from the center of the city where the tallest buildings were located. Located beneath the table were legs ¡ª huge metallic legs clustered together. With precise movements those legs walked together, as if to take the city far away from the roaming bus.


    Layfon gazed at the center of the city, where the city''s tallest tower stood.


    The huge flag atop that building billowed. On its field was a dragon with the body of a lion that seemed to be breaking a sword with its teeth, but the sword was unyielding. The flag with that crest weaved into it danced a wild dance in the wind.


    Layfon stared at that huge flag, wondering what the first line of his letter to Leerin would be about.

 Volume 1, 1 — School Begins

    Volume 1, Chapter 1: School Begins


    It''s been a month since we parted ways and I''ve finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. Getting to another city isn''t easy, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.


    During the trip, some filth monsters passed by my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.


    But don''t worry, our bus didn''t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It''s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would have been worse if the bus was damaged and marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. That would''ve been a death sentence. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.


    I''m writing this letter in my dorm room. It''s a double, but luckily I don''t have a roommate. I''ve never had a room all to myself. I''m really happy about this.


    How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?


    I just realized that I still don''t know your address. I''ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hands safely. It''d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn''t want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.


    Well -


    I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you''re standing on.


    To my dear Leerin Marfes,


    Layfon Alseif


    ¡ó


    The mobile cities, Regios, are spread across the world in their myriad forms. From the basic, standard form that provides everything necessary for human survival, to forms that specialize in specific areas.


    One of those forms is the Academy City.


    Zuellni - Academy City Zuellni.


    The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.


    Large groups of students were heading for the great hall, which was large enough to accommodate all the students inside.


    Dressed casually, General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.


    Uneasy smiles sat on the faces of Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students, who weren''t used to the uniforms they hadn''t put on in a long time.


    The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.


    The Military Arts students, unlike the others, marched towards the hall with heads held high.


    Students with different characteristics were all swallowed into the hall.


    The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by its students. Today, it was holding an entrance ceremony to welcome its new first years.


    But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.


    An hour later.


    Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.


    "Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?"


    "Ye-Yes!"


    Having given a tense answer, he still couldn''t sit on the sofa as requested.


    The student before him sat at a large business desk. Unlike Layfon, he had an air of maturity about him. Silvery-white hair framed an elegant face bearing a gentle expression, but his calm silver eyes seemed to be judging Layfon.


    That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for meetings sat before him. Bookshelves lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.


    Before Layfon entered this room, he had seen a plaque with the words "Student President" carved into it next to the doors.


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Karian Loss, a sixth year student."


    Students were enrolled for six years in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.


    And he was also the Student President.


    The person in charge of this school.


    "I''m Layfon Alseif."


    With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading on his forehead.


    Karian smiled.


    They were alone in the room.


    "I wasn''t planning on punishing you."


    The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He''d been tense the whole time, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.


    "First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured."


    The opening ceremony was cancelled because of a commotion.


    Two Military Arts students coming from enemy cities had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.


    Military Arts - Different special powers that were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.


    The Military Arts is the field meant to foster such special power users.


    If people fought each other seriously using such powers, if worst came to worst, even normal students could have suffered injuries or been killed. In Karian''s eyes was genuine gratitude.


    "The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don''t understand where they now are¡­¡­This is unbearable. It''s a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year."


    But, there were still people who used weapons. Sometimes a fight could turn into a battle that would draw blood.


    To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking in a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.


    "Speaking of which - a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don''t you?"


    "It''s just a hobby. Um¡­¡­"


    Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.


    "If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase our admission standards for the Military Arts course."


    The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni came from diverse backgrounds. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.


    The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.


    Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.


    Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.


    Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.


    "That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn''t even notice me."


    "Yes, yes."


    Karian happily nodded at Layfon''s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt that the Student President had seen through him.


    Honestly, this wasn''t a comfortable feeling.


    While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.


    "Since I haven''t done anything wrong, I''m returning to class."


    "You can''t!"


    Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.


    The short denial halted Layfon''s footsteps.


    "As I said, I''ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon Wolfstein Alseif."


    The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.


    "¡­¡­What does that mean?"


    "I don''t care if you continue to play the fool. Here''s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?"


    "What?"


    "Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don''t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot lies on them, so I''ve already banished them in the form of their ''voluntary withdrawal'' from the course."


    "No, please wait."


    The two students were not important to Layfon.


    "I don''t plan to change majors."


    He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts¡­¡­don''t kid with him.


    "I came here to study General Studies."


    "Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you''re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren''t learning different things by switching."


    "The problem doesn''t lie there."


    "So what is the problem?"


    Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.


    "¡­¡­I have no interest in Military Arts."


    "I see," Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.


    "Besides I''m on a scholarship. I''ve already applied for a job and studies. I''ve got to work in my spare time. I won''t have enough energy left for Military Arts."


    "I see. That''s a good argument."


    Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn''t look persuaded at all.


    He took out a document from a drawer.


    "Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber¡­¡­I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It''s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn''t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you''ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?"


    "Yes, it''s just as you said."


    "Frankly, won''t it be hard to pass six years like that?"


    "I''m confident in my physical strength."


    Karian''s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon''s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.


    "Ah, perhaps you''re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That''s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts."


    "What for?"


    "Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?"


    "¡­¡­Nope."


    Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon''s lack of knowledge, "To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years."


    Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.


    "This is a habit of cities. I have no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What''s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities¡­¡­I could only say that the cities were made too well."


    Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.


    "Sure, it''s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as¡­¡­the wars that took place between normal cities."


    War. Layfon''s expression turned grim.


    "Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it''s a war, there''s not much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It''s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same."


    "Is it the city''s¡­¡­life?"


    "Yes," Karian nodded.


    Cities have awareness. They''re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.


    The source of a city''s life¡­¡­is their food, a type of metal called selenium.


    "Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it''s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that''s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy."


    So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.


    "When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it''s down to one," Karian sighed.


    Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.


    "It''s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it."


    "In other words, if we lose the next time, there''s no backup plan?"


    "Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can''t not participate."


    ''If we lose¡­¡­'' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.


    Even if a city lost all of its mines, its functions wouldn''t immediately stop, because it had an emergency reserve of selenium.


    But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.


    The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city dies, it returns back to the earth. People can''t salvage it.


    To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.


    Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon''s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn''t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.


    When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he''d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.


    Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt like his childhood self, trembling all over.


    But, even so¡­¡­


    "I¡­¡­"


    To fight¡­¡­ I can''t do that.


    Yes, let''s say that.


    With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.


    But, the words wouldn''t come.


    The Student President watched Layfon.


    The smile on Loss'' face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with his icy gaze that was pinning Layfon.


    To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, "I''m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I''m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don''t you think it''s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?


    It''s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad over love, don''t you feel that it''s their fate to reach their goal using whatever means possible?"


    A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.


    "Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren''t keen on fashion, you won''t need to spend much, so you won''t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?"


    Rationality told him not to nod.


    But his instinct howled for him to nod.


    And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.


    ¡ó


    A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.


    "Come in."


    It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.


    "Sorry for intruding."


    A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.


    The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President''s.


    "I''m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you''re looking for me?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for you."


    Karian smiled.


    "What is it about?"


    "Have you found enough members?"


    The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, "Not yet."


    "Yes, I thought so too. You haven''t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don''t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won''t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you''ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions."


    "Excuse me, Student President. Hasn''t the opening ceremony been delayed?"


    "It''s been cancelled thanks to other schedules. It''s a shame. I won''t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year''s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do."


    Nina''s face fell. She kept silent.


    "I think it''s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?"


    "No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can''t tell what''d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion."


    Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.


    To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.


    "Is there really no one suitable?"


    Nina didn''t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.


    "No¡­¡­"


    In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.


    But¡­¡­


    "He''s in General Studies."


    That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn''t participate in the competition.


    But the Student President smiled happily.


    "Yes, that was true, until now."


    "¡­¡­What does that mean?"


    "He''s just transferred into Military Arts."


    A disapproving expression appeared on Nina''s face.


    "I can''t waste such good material."


    "So you ignored his wish?"


    "I didn''t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it."


    "Really?"


    Nina understood how hard the Student President''s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn''t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.


    "It doesn''t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he''s in Military Arts? That''s the only answer I want to know."


    "What is it to be? At this rate, you won''t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?"


    Nina clenched her teeth together.


    "I have no such intention."


    "Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear."


    Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name "Layfon Alseif" written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.


    "Please excuse me."


    Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn''t give him a reply.


    Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon''s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.


    "If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it¡­¡­" he murmured. He didn''t look cheerful at all.


    ¡ó


    On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he''d be considered to be committing a fraud.


    Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn''t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform¡­¡­ He wasn''t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.


    Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.


    "Damn, this must have been planned!"


    Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn''t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?


    Meaning - the truth couldn''t be changed.


    "Why¡­¡­How did they find out?"


    Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.


    "Ah Ah! Why didn''t I refuse him? I''m such a coward¡­¡­a coward!" Layfon shouted.


    Only the opening ceremony was taking place today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, "How should I have put it? That Student President''s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?"


    Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn''t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.


    The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon''s sight.


    "Ah!"


    That sound came through.


    There were still students in the classroom.


    "Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It''s my win. I''m lucky !"


    One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.


    Only three girls were in the room.


    Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.


    "Why! Wasn''t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive," said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon''s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.


    "I don''t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just why do you have one?" she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.


    "Uh, something happened¡­¡­"


    "So? Do you mean I don''t get that uniform ''cause I''m not cute? Is that it?"


    Even if you ask me that, I can''t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.


    But the girl was dissatisfied.


    "Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You''re causing trouble for Mei-chi," the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.


    "That''s right. Hurry up, Meishen."


    With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.


    The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.


    "Uh, thank¡­¡­thank you very much." Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.


    "Sorry, she''s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?" said the girl with two tails.


    The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.


    Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.


    The red-haired girl sighed. "This child¡­¡­yes, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts."


    "I''m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We''re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?"


    "Yes, it''s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I''m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan."


    "Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you''re so strong."


    "No, that''s not it¡­¡­" Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it¡­¡­


    "Ah, don''t just stand there and talk! I''m hungry. Let''s find something good to eat."


    "Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?"


    "Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory¡­¡­so long as it can be drawn, I''ll do it. Since I''ll be here for six years, I don''t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It''s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don''t know, I''ll investigate it and find out."


    "Yeah, I''m hungry¡­¡­besides, I have things to ask you, like about the thing you''re holding."


    With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.


    He didn''t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.


    "Uh, well¡­¡­look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she''s shy."


    "¡­¡­I''m ok with it," Meishen said from behind Naruki''s back.


    "Ok. That''s decided."


    And it was decided.


    ¡ó


    The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts - he didn''t mention that he was forced to transfer.


    They were eating dessert.


    Only Layfon wasn''t eating, instead drinking juice.


    "Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It''s great that my worry was unfounded," Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.


    "This really is worth drawing a map for."


    "And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who''d have thought it would be quite organized," Naruki said with admiration.


    In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.


    The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.


    "There''s a Police Department and a Court here too. I''ll try applying to the Police."


    "Nakki''s dream is to be a policewoman."


    "Yes."


    "As for me, the newspaper. Since it''s related to publishing, I''ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?"


    "¡­¡­Somewhere that makes dessert."


    "Then you''ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk¡­¡­watch out so you don''t get fat."


    "You''re pretty red right now, aren''t you?"


    "Urg, what was that? It''s because Nakki''s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~"


    "Psh, that''s the smell of youth."


    "Agh, I don''t get you."


    The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.


    Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. "That''s right. Where''ll you be working, Layton?"


    "¡­¡­Layton?"


    Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.


    "Yeah, Layton. That''s easier to say, isn''t it?" Mifi said cheerfully.


    "Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I''m Mi-chan. Is that ok?"


    "You didn''t give the names any good thought. More importantly, let my nickname be my normal name."


    "It''s boring to think up a nickname for yourself. If I said "Just call me Mi-chi~", doesn''t that sound revolting?"


    "Revolting. At least I wouldn''t want to be friends with that person."


    "Exactly. Then that''s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!"


    "That can''t be helped. Then we''re counting on you from now on, Layton."


    "Yeah, Layton, Layton~"


    "¡­¡­Layton."


    Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?


    Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him "Lay."


    Layton¡­¡­Layfon was dumbfounded.


    "So, where will you be working at, Layton?"


    He could only answer the question, since he knew it wasn''t possible to resolve the name issue.


    At this moment, no words came to him.


    Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon''s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn''t matter if he worked or not.


    "Don''t tell me it''s all right if you don''t work?"


    "No, I''ve still got to work," Layfon shook his head. "I''ll be working in the mechanical department."


    All three girls burst out with "Wow" and frowned.


    "Why such a hard working job?"


    "I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. That kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?"


    "¡­¡­Won''t that be very tiring?"


    All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.


    Even he knew it''d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be cancelled. It''d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.


    "Yeah, but that can''t be helped. I''m an orphan. I don''t have anything else besides the scholarship."


    He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.


    But the word "orphan" caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes darted around.


    "Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best."


    "Yeah, if it''s anything I can do, I''ll help out."


    "¡­¡­Me too."


    "It''s ok. Don''t worry about it¡­¡­"


    Their attitude made him feel troubled.


    "I don''t find it particularly difficult. I feel troubled when I''m pitied."


    Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn''t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn''t bothered by their reaction.


    "Ok, I get it. I won''t worry about it." Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.


    "Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn''t worry too much about it?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    It was clear that Naruki wasn''t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn''t hold it back anymore and laughed.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that you act like a big sister."


    "What did you say?"


    Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.


    "Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki''s got that feel about her. She''s cool."


    "¡­¡­And she''s popular with lots of girls."


    "Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters."


    "Well, I''m troubled by that. I''ve never known what to do with them."


    Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.


    (The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.


    "Uh¡­¡­excuse me."


    A voice broke through the laughter.


    As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn''t help but held their breath.


    Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart-shaped lower jaw. Peeking from inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above a slightly lowered, silver-eyed gaze.


    A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.


    No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.


    The first to finally notice was Naruki.


    "Aren''t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?" Naruki said.


    Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.


    "Are you Layfon Alseif?"


    Silvery eyes caught Layfon''s image.


    "Yes."


    "I''ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?"


    "¡­¡­Okay."


    Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.


    The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.


    "Sorry, I gotta go."


    "Sure. Then go." Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.


    "Yeah. But, just what¡­¡­"


    Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.


    The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.


    "Wh¡­¡­What just happened?" Mifi muttered.


    "Of course he''s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony."


    Mifi didn''t understand what Naruki had just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.


    "Isn''t there a different badge on that Senpai''s chest pocket?"


    "Yeah, really?" Mifi frowned.


    "¡­¡­It''s a silvery round thing?"


    "Yes."


    Meishen had seen it.


    "¡­¡­There''s the number 17 on it."


    "A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have."


    "A platoon¡­¡­what is that?"


    "To put it simply, they''re the official candidates in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill."


    "Um¡­¡­yes?"


    Naruki explained. "They''re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons¡­¡­They''re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don''t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me¡­¡­"


    "Wow, if that''s the case, then it''s like climbing all the way up to the top." Mifi said, clapping her hands.


    "But it''s not that easy in there."


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in a certain area, from commanding ability to the control of Psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there''s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it''s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn''t perform well, the worst situation is that it gets disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he''s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley¡­¡­no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear."


    Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.


    "¡­¡­Layton said he''s going to clean in the mechanical department," Meishen said.


    "Ah, that will be tiring for him!" Mifi said. "Will he be all right?"


    "Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him." Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.


    ¡ó


    What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon''s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.


    The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.


    Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.


    "I''m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon," the girl said firmly.


    The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.


    Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.


    The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.


    The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.


    Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.


    Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.


    "Then why was I called here?"


    Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.


    But, that was all he knew.


    Nina didn''t explain why Layfon was here.


    Half of Nina''s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.


    "I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that''s the case¡­¡­because of that, I don''t get why I, as a first year student, was called here," Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.


    But before that¡ª


    "Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.


    "Sharnid-senpai!" Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.


    "Gahaha! Ha~heehee¡­¡­Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it''s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool."


    "Um!"


    Nina clamped hard on her teeth.


    "Heh!" Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.


    "I''m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I''m a sniper."


    "Ah, nice to meet you."


    "Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number."


    "Huh?"


    "Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won''t work. You''ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team."


    Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.


    Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.


    "Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, those who are in the Military Arts aren''t allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon."


    What a resolute speech. Nina''s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.


    "We''ll now conduct a test to see which position you''re best suited for in the platoon."


    Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.


    "Choose whatever weapon you like!"


    Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina''s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.


    The price of free school fees¡­¡­what an A grade scholarship.

 Volume 1, 2 — Life as a Student

    Volume 1, Chapter 2: Life as a Student


    How are you? I''m quite good here.


    How''s life at the new school? Have you made friends? I''m experiencing new things everyday. As long as there are new people around me, the levels of experiences are different and very surprising.


    I hold a curious and refreshing view of my new life. Everything''s so new and different that sometimes I think back to the past. Recently, I remembered what it was like when I first started my training.


    Perhaps it''s too early to call that the past, but I can''t change the things that have already happened. Maybe it''s better to call them the past.


    I''ve begun a new life here. Things didn''t go well at first, but I think they''ll become better.


    I''ve made new friends here. A senior senpai really looks after me.


    How''re you over there? I shouldn''t have to worry because it''s you. You must have made more friends than me, since you''re better at interacting with people.


    Oh yes, I''m now working while studying. I am a janitor in the Central Mechanism Chamber. It''s tiring, but it''s surprisingly interesting. This was my first time seeing the real form of the city. I never thought it was like that. Perhaps Grendan''s real form is like that too? Maybe Grendan''s¡­¡­It''s quite fun to imagine what it''s like.


    Reading up to here, you must be throwing a tantrum. But I''m not telling. Are you angry? If you want to know, wait till we meet again.


    May we meet somewhere other than Grendan.


    To my dear Leerin Marfes.


    Layfon Alseif


    ¡ó


    Layfon chose a sword from the assorted weapons hanging on the wall. It was a sword with a long, wide blade.


    "I can''t change the setting as it''s a practice sword. Is that ok?" the boy in the working suit said.


    Layfon nodded.


    "But I feel that a sword doesn''t suit your body build."


    To the dissatisfaction uttered by the other boy, Layfon felt the grip of the sword and didn''t pay much attention to what was said.


    "Harley, that guy said it''s ok. You''re such a nag."


    Sharnid stopped Harley with a flippant tone. Even so, Layfon could still hear Harley mumbling.


    Layfon swung the sword with one hand, his body moving slightly, pulled by the point of the sword. He moved back and forth in the platoon''s training room.


    "Have you had enough warm up?" Nina asked as Layfon stopped his movements.


    Layfon nodded wordlessly.


    "Right, then¡­¡­"


    "Restoration," Nina whispered. The two rods in her hands transformed, becoming bigger and reflecting the light of the ceiling as if their black surface was absorbing the light of the room. The handles changed to fit Nina''s hands. A number of ring-like things had expanded along the part of the weapon used for attack. Nina''s wrists lowered naturally.


    It looked totally different from what it was before.


    It was a weapon called Iron Whips.


    The changes to the weapon came from the combination of the voice and the memories of the Dite. The alloy used in alchemy could restore even the original weight of the item.


    "I won''t hold back."


    Nina flicked the iron whip in her right hand and the sound of air being torn apart rang out in the room. She pointed the whip at Layfon''s forehead.


    Feeling the non-existent pain on his forehead, Layfon nodded wordlessly.


    He readied his fighting stance.


    And what happened next was fast as lightning.


    Nina rushed over, giving Layfon no time to calculate the distance between them.


    She attacked with her right iron whip. Layfon turned aside to avoid the attack aimed at his chest, but Nina''s left iron whip was already pounding down towards his exposed back. He raised his sword-arm and turned his wrist, placing the blade against his back to counter Nina''s whip. His wrist could have dislocated in between receiving the pressure of the attack and recovering, after having spent all the strength on countering the whip. Not with Layfon. He guided the heavy pressure down the wavering blade, relaxing his grip on the handle and letting the flat side of the blade hit his own back. At the same time, he used that momentum to turn around and escape through the opening between the two whips.


    Layfon opened up the distance between him and Nina, and resumed his fighting stance.


    He heard a short whistle.


    "Haha! This is my first time seeing someone stop Nina''s first move," Sharnid said.


    To Layfon, Nina didn''t care about Sharnid''s comment. Her sharp gaze, so like that of a beast pinning its prey, never moved away from Layfon''s body.


    This time, Nina cautiously weighed their distance. Layfon''s stance changed in response to Nina''s, who was slowly changing her position.


    The hard build of the iron whip made it clear that it was an offensive weapon. For the sake of convenience, its length wasn''t too long. One didn''t have to worry about an iron whip being damaged in battle, unlike a sword. An iron whip could be swung at will and would not break. It could also receive a direct attack. Grendan''s police force used the iron whip as a standard weapon because of its convenience. However, normal police were only equipped with light iron whips. Layfon''s sword-arm was slightly numb. After receiving the attack, he could tell that this pair of iron whips was as heavy as it looked.


    She could use the iron whips however she liked. Her strength and her familiarity with her weapons made Layfon speechless.


    The two of them circled each other.


    Tension built up in the room. The air felt thick, and on Layfon''s forehead were beads of sweat.


    Again, Nina was the one to close the gap. She rushed over as Layfon''s foot left the floor, moving in reaction to her. Layfon tried to avoid the sudden and straightforward attack by pulling back and opening more distance between them, but she kept closing in. He had no choice but to use his sword. He dipped the sword point low to bring it up in an attack, but it was knocked aside by Nina''s whip. In seconds, he flicked his wrist to adjust the track of his sword.


    Layfon''s attack changed from low to high, chopping down towards Nina. She blocked it with her right iron whip and counterattacked from the left with her other iron whip. Layfon quickly stepped to her right and once again, pulled open the distance between them.


    He wanted to keep fighting with more distance, but Nina seemed unsatisfied.


    "Can you use external-type burst Kei?"


    Her unexpected question made Layfon lose the rhythm of the plan he already had in mind.


    "Can you use external-type burst Kei?" she repeated.


    He nodded.


    Nina smiled. "Good."


    She crossed the iron whips before her chest.


    A huge noise and vibration that could have toppled a giant ran through the floor.


    "Take this!"


    When he had collected himself, Nina''s happy and cruel smile was right before him.


    In the next moment, Layfon had fainted.


    ¡ó


    Layfon lifted his sword. He slashed out with the blade without any sense of confusion, and his heart was calm and unruffled. He slashed out without any sense of confusion, but what about the thing that had been slashed?


    There was no questioning it.


    Of course it was a problem.


    So long as one lived, one would encounter all sorts of problems. How to solve a problem? In the end, "living" was in itself the cause of all problems.


    When one problem was solved, the next would surface.


    The end was never in sight. One continued to remove one''s problems, only to have more closing in.


    The light filtering down from the ceiling bounded off the blade of the white alloy Dite.


    "Do you desire the Heaven''s Blade? You can have it."


    Layfon mumbled the words in the arena that was so quiet that even a fallen needle could be heard. The blade fell from his hand. The irritating metallic sound of it hitting the ground echoed in the arena and the lonely blade lay on the floor.


    The problem that''s been cut away now lay beside the blade.


    Layfon uttered an "Ah" at the scene. It wasn''t a sound of surprise and joy, but just a simple response at reality.


    Numerous hands appeared to point at Layfon. The people surrounding him were faceless and formless. They were only there to repudiate him.


    This is unprecedented!


    Traitor!


    What a shameful guy!


    All kinds of denouncements were turned into those fingers pointing at Layfon.


    Layfon didn''t care. He looked at them coldly.


    So what?


    Could they solve the problem like that?


    Did they want to write the wrong answer in the space reserved for the answer to the question?


    He was only striding forward on the path to the right answer. Who''d know that the Heaven''s Blade would fall onto the ground because of that.


    His gaze put fear into the people pointing at him. Subconsciously, he looked at the solution which had rolled close to his feet.


    Beside the fallen blade was a body.


    A body that looked like Nina.


    No, it was Nina. The tracks of Layfon''s sword were clearly carved into her body. She lay on the floor, shocked and speechless.


    "Is this the answer?" somebody asked.


    "It''s a dream."


    One single phrase solved it all.


    ¡ó


    The first feeling he had after waking up was extreme self-hatred.


    "Wuaah, that''s impossible!"


    His body curled up, Layfon held his head.


    The metal frame of the bed squeaked. A cabinet filled with medicine leaned against the modest, white wall. He smelled faint disinfectant and realised he was in the clinic. He wasn''t surprised about it. In the second when he was about to faint, he knew Nina''s attack would make him lose consciousness.


    Compared to this, that dream was even more serious.


    "I actually dreamt of revenge. That''s not possible. I''m so disgusting¡­So disgusting!"


    He rolled back and forth on the bed and finally fell off it. He moaned as his side hit the floor.


    He lay on the cold floor and moaned, all the while murmuring "so disgusting" and allowing the temperature of the floor to cool down the heat in his face.


    "What''re you doing?"


    "¡­¡­I''m just shocked for being so useless."


    Layfon stopped moaning at the sound above him, but he didn''t get up.


    Wait a bit more¡­¡­He couldn''t stand up before his reddened face had completely cooled down.


    "If it''s all right, I want you to stand up."


    The voice was from the girl who came to the coffee shop and took him to the platoon.


    "If it''s all right, give me more time."


    "Why?"


    "Please say yes."


    "Must I?"


    "Yes."


    The girl seemed to understand more from his repeated request. Layfon didn''t know what she had understood, but she didn''t persist in questioning him, and she didn''t force him to stand up. He could feel the tip of her toes beside his head, staying there, immobile.


    The two of them fell silent.


    Silent.


    Silent.


    Silent.


    Losing to the silence in the room, Layfon said, "I still don''t know your name. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Oh, yes. I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Felli Loss, second year in Military Arts."


    (Loss?)


    Nasty memories surfaced in his mind.


    "Hello. Uh, I''m sorry if I got that wrong¡­¡­"


    "You''re not wrong. Karian Loss is my older brother," Felli cut him off to confirm his unease. Layfon felt weak.


    "Is that so¡­¡­"


    "Yes. Do you hate my brother?"


    She got ahead of him again.


    "Isn''t it about time to get up?"


    Layfon picked himself up slowly from the floor. As expected from a clinic. The environment was clean and tidy, even rolling on the floor didn''t dirty his uniform.


    Layfon observed the girl''s appearance and found her eyes a bit like Karian''s. They had a beautiful look about them. They must be related.


    A light sigh from Felli, then her rigid expression relaxed.


    "It really is better to see the face of the person I''m talking to."


    "Uh¡­¡­Sorry?"


    "Not really. I didn''t come at a good time."


    It wasn''t easy to forget that she''d seen him rolling and moaning on the floor. His face reddened again.


    "Do you hate my brother for forcing you to transfer into Military Arts?"


    Felli returned back to the previous topic, indifferent to Layfon''s current expression.


    "¡­¡­ I think it''s a bit too extreme to describe it as ''hate''."


    He couldn''t find any other word to say.


    "I hate my brother," Felli said while Layfon was hesitating.


    "What?"


    He couldn''t understand what she meant by that.


    (She hates¡­¡­her own brother?)


    From Felli''s pale lips came the words, "I didn''t want to study Military Arts, but he forced me into it."


    "Why¡­¡­"


    "For victory," Felli concluded without hesitating.


    "He''d do all he could to reach his goal, no matter the means. Our wills mean nothing to him."


    "No, but¡­¡­"


    Felli watched Layfon while judging her own brother. No sadness and anger could be detected from her neutral expression. Even the smile she had before was gone.


    So Layfon couldn''t sense any sort of reflections from her in her previous words.


    He was confounded.


    "He''d perform any foul acts in order to win. It''s ridiculous that we have to work for such a person."


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Layfon asked in confusion.


    For a delicate senpai with a short stature, her doll-like perfect face contained no traces of perplexity. Once again, she concluded, "You only need to remain as you are."


    "What?"


    "Remain as you are with that attitude you had when you fought Nina."


    "What do you mean¡­¡­"


    Felli had already turned her back and opened her schoolbag on the long bench.


    She took out something from it and left it on the chair.


    "Uh, excuse me¡­¡­"


    "This is your badge and the permit to be armed. Please pin the badge on your uniform. Tomorrow, go with Harley to the Weapon Fitting Department and take the permit with you. Harley''ll help with your weapon settings."


    Having quickly told him that, Felli nodded lightly and left the clinic.


    He had lost his conversation partner. Layfon''s words rolled in his mouth. His outstretched hand had lost its purpose, and could only wave weakly in the air.


    What came through first was a sense of debilitation, then a long sigh.


    Felli complained heavily about Karian, but she left immediately after leaving Layfon with the instructions she was told to deliver, whereas Karian had dismissed him from the room. Felli''s manner was exactly the same as her brother''s.


    "Just what now?"


    Layfon bent down on the long bench. He couldn''t think of any good strategies. Beside him were the silver badge and a piece of paper.


    It seemed that the reality of his entering the platoon won''t be changed.


    "Ah¡ªgee¡­¡­Why did it turn out like this!?" Layfon sighed.


    ¡ó


    The next day after school.


    Just when Layfon was about to escape, not knowing where Harley''s classroom lay, Harley himself appeared in the same oil-stained working suit that he wore yesterday.


    "After watching the fight yesterday, I don''t feel that the sword fits you. Nina holds heavy weapons that don''t suit her either, but she knows how to handle the weight and has been fighting through in her own way," he said to Layfon, who was following behind him with a fed-up expression in his eyes.


    Harley never once noticed it.


    He continued with enthusiasm. "But your situation is different. Your body movements with the sword just weren''t smooth. Your fighting style is more focused on speed, right? That''s how you were trained, isn''t it?"


    "No. I only learned a little at the Dojo. I don''t know the details that well. The weapon I used was about the same as yesterday''s practice sword."


    "Really?" Harley said, looking confused.


    "You don''t look like an amateur from the fight with Nina yesterday. I thought you''ve gone through professional training."


    "Not really. In Grendan¡­¡­I was born in Grendan. Dojos of that level are everywhere. I went to train a bit because there was a dojo near my home."


    "Military Arts is really popular in Grendan. Well, I see. So that means in Grendan, there''re lots of highly skilled fighters like you?"


    "Well, how should I put it? I haven''t fought much with others, so I''m not sure."


    "Whatever it is, you must still have some confidence in your real strength?"


    "Not at all."


    A smile appeared on the kind and friendly senpai. They came to a building with a sign "Weapon Fitting Department" on the wall, and entered it.


    Harley handed the document through the window, took a wooden box from the window and carried it back to the waiting Layfon.


    "Come to my research lab."


    Harley thrust the box to him and led the way out of the department.


    "Uh, to put it correctly, it''s my class''s lab."


    Students of Alchemy were assigned to groups and each group had its own research lab. In there, they could perform personal experiments.


    "You can get your own research lab if you regularly take the top place or you publish some pretty good thesis. In here, I can''t really do what I want to do."


    "What is senpai specializing in?"


    "Weapon adjustment. Sure, I need to invent, but I prefer to adjust weapons so they best fit their owners."


    Layfon now understood why Harley was so stubborn and determined about his weapon being unsuitable.


    "That''s a bit different from trainers. How should I put it?"


    "In Grendan, we call them the Dite engineers."


    "Ah, I see. That''s a good title."


    The research lab was messy.


    No, the lab itself was the manifestation of messiness.


    After opening the door, Layfon saw something in the colour of charcoal sticking tightly to the floor. Near the wall beside the door was a pile of magazines and papers with difficult names. A thin layer of dust covered it. There was also a mug with a dirtied edge and a piece of half eaten bread thrown aside.


    The life of a single male¡­¡­and its worst stereotype had become reality here. The provoking smell in the air made Layfon dizzy.


    Harley looked to be practical, but that seemed to be only limited to what he was interested in.


    Three tables sat in the spacious room. On each desk was the exact same situation, so Layfon couldn''t tell the difference between them. Harley pushed aside the things on one of the tables and got him to place the wooden box there.


    In the box were several rod-like things. In a relaxed manner, Harley took out one of the rods that was dark as charcoal. He took out a long electrical terminal from the gear box on the table and inserted it into the rod. The terminal slid in easily.


    "Let''s first adjust the handle of the sword. You''re one-handed, right? Do you want to set it for two hands?"


    "Please do."


    Layfon said so, knowing that Harley wouldn''t have listened if he said he could adjust whatever settings he wanted.


    "Roger. Hold this."


    Harley handed something over that he took out from the small mountain on the desk. It was a half-transparent item with a bluish tinge to it. At one end was a wire linking it to a machine.


    "Hold it just like how you hold a sword."


    Layfon thought of the feeling he had when holding a sword, then he tightened his grip on the icy cold rod-like thing. The thing had its own resistance and didn''t get squashed. Compared with its soft appearance, it was surprisingly hard.


    "Wow, your grip is quite strong. Even if you fight with your bare fists, it''s gonna hurt."


    Harley nodded while looking at the number appearing on the display. He pulled out the keyboard to enter the number.


    Sudden changes appeared at the end of the rod where the terminal was inserted. The rod extended and expanded, its appearance adjusting continuously, eventually becoming what was shown on the display.


    "Try again."


    Layfon did so.


    "How does it feel?"


    "¡­¡­Pretty good."


    Nothing felt out of place. Layfon''s every finger held the handle closely.


    "I''ll do more adjustments once the entire weight''s been decided. Well, then the handle''s ok now. Next is the material. How do you want it? What Nina uses is black Dite. It''s got good density but with decreasing conductive rate. If we''re talking about speed, it''s better to use white or green Dite. I''d recommend the white. If you don''t get it, I''ve got a sample here. Wanna give it a go?"


    Without waiting for a reply, Harley had entered the experimental lab and brought back a pile of rods.


    Layfon''s worked up a cold sweat just by looking at the pile of rods on the floor.


    "Well, let''s begin testing."


    Smiling, Harley handed a rod to Layfon.


    It seemed he''d spend a lot of time here.


    ¡ó


    When Harley let him go, the sun had already sunk down in the west.


    Layfon returned to the dormitory in a flurry and jumped onto the bed. He slept for a few hours and was awakened by the alarm clock. He fixed his messy hair, dressed himself in his work clothes and rushed out of the dormitory.


    This was Layfon''s first work day.


    Holding the map in one hand, Layfon arrived at an underground entrance outside the residential district. He handed his work permit to the police student for check up and entered the interior. Right before him was a lift. Layfon sat inside the simple lift that was encircled with a metal fence, and headed down into the depths of the city.


    Just when the indescribable smell of oil and liquid became stronger and stronger, the lift stopped, sending a great jolt up Layfon''s body.


    The dim light lit up a scene before him. Numerous tubes and wires crossed each other. A gear wheel was moving up and down in its own rhythm. Selenium flowed like blood in one direction inside the glass-like tubes, whereas liquid in the colour of murky sediment flowed in the opposite direction.


    This place was underneath the city - the Central Mechanism Chamber.


    The scene of a Regios'' heart lay open before Layfon.


    "How shocking¡­¡­"


    A young man who looked to be also a half-studying and half-working student walked past and greeted Layfon as he stared speechlessly at the sight before him. Layfon followed the young man to the person in charge, and then started his job of cleaning.


    As he was a beginner, he was sent to clean the corridors.


    Grouped with the other newbie, Layfon went to work in the maze-like corridors. About one hour later, both of them started to get the hang of how to remove the mixed liquid from the wall, so they divided the work between them. It was easier this way to finish their target.


    When Layfon went to discharge the dirty water in his bucket and get some more clean water, his partner was resting on the floor, totally exhausted.


    "Are you resting?"


    "Yeah," came the powerless reply.


    "How to put it¡­it''s tough. I picked this job coz I needed money, but I never thought it was such hard work to just clean the floor!"


    "That''s because you used too much unnecessary strength. What if you don''t use the muscles of your wrist but the weight of your entire body? That''d save some strength," Layfon advised, but his partner was so exhausted that he only made some noise as a response.


    Never mind, Layfon thought. He continued cleaning with the clean water and the cleaning liquid.


    He didn''t resent the repetitiveness of the work, since he could leave his mind blank and not think of anything. He only needed to concentrate on moving his body, his consciousness swallowed in the flow inside him. That was the blood running in his veins, which was the flow needed to open up the flow of Kei. If he focused more, blood and Kei would flow to the antibodies inside him.


    Layfon kept on brushing while enjoying that feeling.


    When the water in the bucket turned dark, he was brought back to reality.


    "I have to change the water," he murmured, and unexpectedly got a reply.


    "Then please change mine too."


    Startled, Layfon lifted his gaze to the source of the voice.


    And got another shock.


    "In exchange, let me treat you to supper¡­Uh, what''s wrong?"


    "Senpai, why are you here?"


    It was Nina. She wore the same work clothes as Layfon. A bucket filled with dirty water sat beside her feet, and she was holding a brush missing a handle. Oil stained her nose, cheeks and even her hair.


    "I''m half studying and half working too. Is that so strange? With that, I''m leaving the water to you. I''ll buy some food. Meet up here later."


    Nina left Layfon at a loss.


    When Layfon came back with clean water after a few minutes, Nina also managed to make it back in time.


    "Thanks."


    It didn''t seem like he was dreaming. Nina was looking at the wide-mouthed Layfon disapprovingly. Both of his hands were occupied with the buckets.


    "How do you plan to eat? Put down the buckets. You should rest when it''s time to rest."


    "Ah, yes!"


    He placed the buckets on the floor and hurried away to join her. They sat down on a tube.


    Nina handed over a sandwich.


    He took a large bite. The delicious taste of chicken, vegetables and spicy sauce seeped into his tired body.


    "Very delicious."


    "This is the most popular bento. It''s always sold out. If you don''t time it right, you''ll never get to have it."


    Nina''s lips relaxed slowly. She handed Layfon a paper cup filled with red tea.


    It was red tea with ice. The sugar level wasn''t too high. The drink tasted nice.


    "Did you buy this too?"


    "No, I made it," she shook her head and put the lid on her water bottle.


    "I wasn''t planning to share. Didn''t know you were here, so I went to get some water just then."


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    "No worries, and just a warning. Prepare your own drink from now on, the water here tastes horrible."


    Layfon left his mouth open, then looked at the side of Nina''s face. A Nina happily eating her sandwich while her beautiful golden locks were oil-stained just didn''t match each other.


    "What is it? I can''t eat with you staring."


    "Sorry. I''m just surprised."


    "Yeah?"


    "Very surprised. Like how I can''t imagine senpai''s working here, and also¡­¡­"


    She looked very cute, taking huge bites of her sandwich, but knowing he''d get quite a beating if he let those words out, Layfon quickly swallowed them.


    "Well, in terms of health, this is the worst environment you can imagine."


    Luckily she didn''t notice him struggling with his words.


    "But it''s true that the pay is good. For someone as poor as me, I''m grateful to get such high pay."


    Poor?


    "Are you that surprised?"


    "Ah, no, not really¡­¡­"


    It was true that he was surprised about it.


    When he first met Nina, he felt an elegant higher-class bearing from her on top of the disciplined demeanor that passionate Military Arts people preferred.


    "Frankly, my family isn''t poor."


    Nina washed down her last bite of sandwich with red tea. Looking at the Nina now, it was hard to imagine she was of the upper class.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t I say my family? My parents were against me studying here, so I ran away from home. They don''t send me any allowance."


    "And for what?"


    "Why did you come here?"


    "The only scholarship qualification that I passed was this academy city''s, so I''m here."


    Disappointment appeared on Nina. No, what she tried to cover underneath was the anger in her eyes.


    "And I''m an orphan, so I haven''t got any money."


    After quickly adding that line, he could see the apology in her eyes.


    "¡­¡­ Is that so. I''m sorry."


    "No, that''s ok."


    Layfon found her funny. Although she always appeared stubborn and calm, when he talked with her at such a close distance, her expressions were like the images of a kaleidoscope. In particular, it was funny of her trying to cover her own expression and still act cool.


    "I''ve always wanted to go outside," Nina said softly and took another sandwich. "For us born in a Regios, the majority of people spend their entire lifetime in the same city. Because of the filth monsters outside, we''re trapped like birds in a cage¡­¡­ but, there are also people who travel on roaming buses in between cities. They can look at many different worlds, as opposed to many who only see one world. I''m envious of them."


    Receiving Nina''s glare again for staring at her, Layfon hastily took a bite of his sandwich.


    "I couldn''t become a traveler, but I still wanted to see the outside world, so I was determined to come to the Academy City. I found that a reasonable choice, but my parents were very against it."


    Nina''s eyes narrowed in enjoyment. Perhaps she was recalling the scene of her defying her parents.


    "That was my first time arguing with my dad to such an extreme end. I didn''t know what he was thinking, but I was happy."


    "Is that why you don''t get any allowance?"


    "Yeah. They found out that I took the exam behind their backs. They locked me in the room when I was about to leave. I only managed to escape and board the bus in the last minute. I sent home a letter after arriving here. I wrote what I thought was right. The return letter was extremely short. It included a return bus ticket and a piece of paper saying "Besides this, we won''t give you any help.""


    "So I''m like this now," she concluded and fell silent, eating her sandwich. Layfon also focused on eating.


    Nina finished the last sandwich and poured some red tea into the paper cup.


    "I''m only good at Military Arts, so that''s why I''m in this case. But you seem different."


    According to the Student President, Layfon was forced to transfer.


    "Not at all," he shook his head, lowered his head to gaze at the red tea in his cup. The coldness of the iced red tea seeped through the paper and into his palm.


    "I still haven''t decided what to do, but, I want to do something."


    "Um, what about Military Arts? Frankly, I think you''re strong in it."


    "Not Military Arts. I failed it already."


    "Failed? What happened?"


    Nina was the type to say what was hard to talk about. Layfon shook his head bitterly.


    Just when he was searching for words to confuse the topic¡­¡­


    Gla, Gla, Gla. Footsteps of someone running in the corridor sounded, then that someone appeared, coming close to the place where Layfon and Nina were resting.


    It was an older man wearing the same clothes as them. A beard adorned his chin. Machine oil filled his fingernails. Layfon guessed he must be a senpai in the Mechanical Engineering course.


    "Hey, did you see it here?"


    "See what?" Layfon said but Nina got ahead of him.


    "Here again?"


    "Again. Sorry! I''m counting on you!" the man ran away.


    "This is troublesome."


    Nina drained her red tea and stood up.


    "What happened?"


    "Come and help. We don''t have to clean today."


    "What?"


    Nina smiled. "The consciousness of the city has escaped."


    Even so, he didn''t understand it. He could only say "what?"


    This time, Nina laughed. "Never mind that, just come."


    Layfon followed.


    Amongst the regular noises of gears turning were erratic footsteps stamping on metallic floors, but Nina was strolling in the busy atmosphere.


    "Is this urgent?"


    "For the Mechanical Engineering students that look after this place, it''s serious enough for them to have their marks taken off."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    The city''s consciousness?


    She said that the city''s consciousness had escaped, but what was the city''s consciousness? Layfon didn''t get it.


    Since it was a self-governing city, the city would move according to its own will. No one knew where a city would go, and the people living in it couldn''t control it. People lived in cities that floated, lost on the barren surface of the earth. Rumour had it that in the time when humans didn''t have to rely on Regios, they had maps mapping the entire world. But these maps had lost their value. No one ever read them anymore.


    For humans living in this age, what happened outside a city was a mystery. At the same time, the city that they couldn''t control was also in itself a mystery.


    He wouldn''t have not known what it meant by the city''s consciousness.


    But what it was like to have the city''s consciousness escaping was hard to fathom.


    Nina didn''t hesitate when coming across any forked corridors. Layfon watched her back, confused.


    "Aren''t we looking for it?"


    "There''s no need."


    "Why?"


    Layfon was more confused. He caught up with Nina to look at her face, and only saw excitement on her gentle countenance. She didn''t look around. She was just walking straight in the direction she knew.


    "The city''s consciousness has a strong sense of curiosity," Nina said suddenly. "So it likes to run around. That serves to avoid the filth monsters, but what''s more important is its bottomless curiosity to explore the world. It runs here and there¡­¡­ that''s how Harley puts it."


    Nina halted her steps, blocked by the railing. From here, they could look into the depth of the city''s heart, layered by machineries, the air vibrating with the sound of machines at work.


    And above that was something.


    Something that pulsated with golden light.


    "And because of that, it''s also curious about new things inside itself. It''s curious like you, a new student."


    "Zuellni!" Nina called. The ball of light flew through the air in circles.


    "The workers are agitated," she said.


    The ball of light flew straight at Nina. Without giving Layfon the chance to shout "watch out", the ball of light was in Nina''s arms.


    "Haha, aren''t you full of spirit?" Nina smiled, carrying the ball of light.


    Layfon took a closer look at it and was speechless.


    The ball of light was a small child.


    "But you gotta work properly. If you get lazy, the workers have to run around and adjust a great deal of things."


    It was about the size of an infant, but the ratio of its limbs looked normal. Her hair was long enough to touch her toes. She gazed at Nina cheerfully with big and animated eyes.


    (This¡­¡­is the city''s consciousness?)


    Layfon stared at the light-emitting girl without a word.


    The girl looked past Nina''s shoulder and caught his eyes.


    "Ah, he''s new. Let me introduce. He''s Layfon, Layfon Alseif. He''s very strong. Layfon, she''s Zuellni."


    Layfon''s gaze flickered between Nina and the girl.


    "That is¡­¡­uh, the same as the city''s name¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t that a given? The city is this child''s real form."


    Perhaps this was a given, but it was hard to associate this little girl with the huge city he was in.


    "Oh, I''m Layfon Alseif. Nice to meet you," Layfon extended his hand to shake hers.


    Zuellni had already jumped from Nina''s arm to her shoulder, then onto Layfon''s chest.


    Layfon held her in haste. She was weightless, but he could feel her body heat through his thick working suit.


    Zuellni held tightly to his clothes, hugging him. She was gazing up at him with pure and polished eyes, making him feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Oh, she seems to like you," Nina said, trying to suppress her laughter.


    "What?"


    "Zuellni won''t let anyone she hates touch her. If I explain it in Harley''s words, Zuellni is the Electronic Fairy, the consolidated form of the city''s particles. Once the form loosens, the electronic particles will shoot through the other''s body, just like a lightning strike."


    Hearing that explanation, Layfon wasn''t sure what to say. He couldn''t believe such a cute little girl would harm humans.


    "The workers are all so worked up about Zuellni being missing because of that too, on top of the gears not moving properly; but I don''t think this gentle girl can harm others."


    Nina patted Zuellni''s head. Zuellni squinted.


    But even Layfon himself didn''t know how he''d have reacted when he first learned of this. Nina''s easy and relaxed manner enabled him to hug Zuellni so naturally.


    "Senpai is incredible."


    "Why so sudden?"


    "That''s what I think."


    "You''re weird!"


    Nina took Zuellni from him.


    While she turned her back to Layfon, he saw her cheeks reddening. Was she too sensitive?


    Nina talked to Zuellni as she walked back to the corridor.


    "Ok, have you seen enough? Then return to your place. Even you dislike the workers adjusting things when nothing''s out of place."


    Layfon ran to catch up with her.


    "We have to train tomorrow for the platoon match. Don''t bring your exhaustion with you," Nina said to him.


    Layfon halted his footsteps, his jaunty mood disappearing.

 Volume 1, 3 — Training

    Volume 1, Chapter 3: Training


    I''ve finally settled down. How are you over there? It''s irritating how cities can only maintain contact through letters. It''d be great if we could just call, but how do you fix a line between cities? If that could be done, the cities would probably trip on the cables.


    Honestly, I''m tired. I''m used to cleaning at the Mechanical Department, but it''s still problematic. I suppose I''ll get used to these irregular hours sooner or later. Right now, all I can do is keep at it.


    School life is all right. But I haven''t had much chance to use my brain, so I''m not expecting much for my results.


    I regret not listening to you and doing some serious studying. You must be laughing now. Ok, this is reality, so I can only accept your laughter. I really regret it.


    From the day I let go of the Heavens Blade, I''ve turned back into someone normal. Except, it''s difficult to make a fresh start. Sometimes I think that my past lifestyle was relaxing. A voice inside me hopes to return to the old life.


    It''s embarrassing. Master won''t let it. Her Majesty won''t allow it. Even I don''t agree with it. Letting go of the Art of Katana was my way of showing my attitude to Master and Her Majesty.


    To be forgiven by letting go of the Katana was my biggest¡­ Uh, what am I saying? Sorry, please just forget it all.


    That''s just an excuse. Everything is. I''m really useless.


    I won''t send this letter. It isn''t worth reading.


    ¡ó


    "Are you ok?" Mifi asked.


    It was now lunch break. Layfon bent over the table. He didn''t even have the strength to go buy bread.


    Mifi drained the pre-packaged milk and without moving a foot, tossed the packet into the rubbish bin. The packet flew through the air and fell into the bin as if it was sucked into it.


    "¡­¡­ Mifi-chan, you''re dirty," Meishen protested.


    The milk left inside the packet had leaked from the straw. Mifi ignored Meishen, who had her handkerchief pressed to the side of her head. Meishen was also looking at Layfon.


    "¡­¡­ Are you all right?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Even Layfon himself wasn''t sure. What he just said wasn''t convincing at all. He saw bags under his eyes in the mirror yesterday, so he was feeling a bit down.


    "Talking about yourself with that expression. You''re so unconvincing."


    Naruki returned to the classroom. She held two paper bags and placed one before Layfon.


    "Here. I just picked whatever since I didn''t know what you like."


    "Ah, sorry. Thanks."


    "No worries. Remember to pay me back though."


    Naruki smiled as she took back the money from him. She then looked at his waist and saw a Dite hanging from the harness.


    "So what''s the reason? Work at the Mechanical Department or is it ''that''?"


    "Uh, work''s ok. It''s surprisingly good."


    Layfon got up slowly and took a bite of the bread from the bag. The dryness of the bread was uncomfortable. He inserted the straw into the packet of milk that was in the same bag.


    "So it''s training? Was it hard?"


    Mifi took out another packet of milk from her paper bag and inserted a straw into it.


    The three girls sat down in the chairs around him. He smiled bitterly and sucked milk from the straw to wet the inside of his mouth.


    "It''s training for the upcoming platoon match, right? That must be exhausting," Naruki nodded.


    "¡­¡­Platoon match?"


    "Ah, I know. I heard about it before, but I''ve forgotten, so I''m not really sure," Mifi raised the same question as Meishen. Naruki started her explanation.


    As for Layfon--


    (Naruki speaks like a senpai. Do all female soldiers speak like that?)


    Thinking of this, Layfon didn''t take in anything being said around him.


    "I''ve talked about the platoon matches before. They''re to determine the ranks of platoons. The higher your rank is, the more important a position you''ll get in the Military Arts Competition."


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "Of course. That means your abilities are acknowledged. Besides, you can really do something for the people in the city. It''s something for Military Arts people to take pride in."


    The way she put it felt like it had nothing to do with what she was talking about.


    "But isn''t that dangerous? If it was me, I wouldn''t have chosen to come to such a dangerous place."


    "That''s coz you''re thinking of it from the angle of Military Arts. For example, if you get to run a magazine, you''ll also do what you can to get good results, right?"


    "Oh, I see."


    "If it''s Meishen, you''ll also do your best in your cake shop, right?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    They both understood now.


    "To get good marks in your specialized area isn''t just about dignity, but also about the evaluation of strength. In strategic planning, you''ve got to really know your own strengths. Like whose ability is the best, which platoon excels, those kinds of things. So the best way to get a better understanding of all that is to create real war-like situations, meaning, the platoon matches."


    "So it''s to determine who is the strongest? That sounds like a little kids'' fight."


    Layfon couldn''t help but agree with Mifi. Who is the strongest? Thinking how he got himself involved in this meaningless ranking fight, he couldn''t swallow his bread.


    "The matches aren''t conducted in the manner of knockout matches. The purpose isn''t to see who wins the most matches, so you can''t really tell which team is the strongest. Still, we can''t deny that some people really care about the matches. The match is time limited, and with that, you can judge the strength and precision of the teams. If a platoon wins, it''ll get prize money, just like how you get scholarship if you regularly take top place in the General Studies'' test.


    "A topic not related to me has appeared."


    Mifi puffed up her face, and the two other girls smiled. Layfon also laughed.


    "¡­¡­ Is training hard?" Meishen asked cautiously with anxiety in her eyes.


    "Yeah, um~~"


    They''d know even if he denied it, but it looked pretty bad to admit so honestly, so he could only substitute with some vague wordings. Men really are proud creatures. This saddened him. He could only smile bitterly.


    "Aa, Layton isn''t training coz he likes it, so you don''t have to force yourself to train so hard! It''s best to just pretend, since training is tiring," Mifi concluded, after finishing her third packet of milk. Meishen also nodded. Only Naruki was silently nibbling at her bread and eyeing Layfon suspiciously.


    He didn''t train because he liked it.


    That was the truth. He didn''t like Military Arts anymore. No, seriously, he had never liked Military Arts. It was something he had already lost.


    It was the same as how one couldn''t repeat his past and regain what was lost.


    Wolfstein. Layfon''s title that the Student President used, was also one of the things he had lost. It was not possible to get it back.


    The Student President was seeking that which could not be taken back.


    And, the Nina who knew nothing of it.


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    Layfon returned his attention to the room.


    "Oh, yes."


    "Huh?" from Mifi. In her hand was a fourth packet of milk.


    "Do you just drink milk for lunch?"


    Mifi angrily conveyed her need to overcome the disadvantage of her body. She gave him quite a thrashing.


    ¡ó


    Nina''s impatient gaze stabbed his face.


    Even so, he couldn''t help it. In the battleground reserved for Military Arts students, Layfon held the restored Dite in his hands, a feeling of directionless uncertainty rising inside him.


    Harley had adjusted a sword of green Dite for him. The long,thin blade emitted a teal light. For he who was hiding in the bushes, the gem-like light of the blade made him stand out too much.


    He leaned against the trunk of a tree and controlled his breathing. His heartbeat had to be regular, or else the training machine would detect the irregularity and attack him.


    The irritation of a plan gone wrong was scolding Layfon. Though he didn''t feel that he was responsible in any way, he was the only one here. Both Felli and Harley were waiting for orders in the rear.


    Since meeting the Electronic Fairy Zuellni at the Mechanical Department, Layfon had not seen a smile on Nina''s face.


    Sharnid was the first reason behind her irritation. He was late for training. He totally ignored her harsh reproach and didn''t even reflect on his actions. All he did was utter a casual "sorry" with dissatisfaction and Restore his weapon.


    Sharnid''s weapon was a sniper rifle. On top of the light and white Dite was a large scope. It''d be impossible to avoid the automatic machine''s attack without Sharnid''s support.


    Layfon still felt uneasy.


    He had no idea what Sharnid''s range was. The breathing irregularity could be because of that. He relaxed his breath.


    Next was the unease that came from his uncertainty of the enemy''s location.


    The last team member, Felli, was responsible for intelligence support. The doll-like, silver-haired, beautiful girl used a half-transparent staff that was made of heavy alloy. The staff was made up of things that looked like flakes which were scattered when the staff was in operation.


    Felli had the power of Psychokinesis. She could move things with her mind. Through Psychokinesis, she could scatter the flakes over large areas to obtain intelligence and convey the information to her team members.


    "Two responses at point 1005."


    Felli''s light and faint voice sounded through Layfon''s earpiece. This was also an item using Felli''s Psychokinesis, so it was harder for enemies to eavesdrop.


    Without exchanging glances, Layfon and Nina rushed out of the bushes. An arm smashed suddenly into the place where the two had been hiding, then a robot shaped like a barrel with a wooden knife fitted onto its wrist was spraying red paint everywhere.


    "Too slow!" Nina called as she retreated. After collecting herself, she lashed out at the machine with her iron whips, and Layfon headed for the other automatic machine that was still hidden from sight. He moved out of the shadow of the trees to make himself a target so Nina could concentrate on her fight.


    As if to answer his prediction, the other robot was about to swing down its weapon. The fake wooden axe chopped down towards Layfon''s head. He took a step back and felt the passing of air at the tip of his nose.


    Unexpectedly, he got himself into a fight with another machine. The enemy type was a distance-fighting type. Layfon "uh"-ed at that fact and dipped his head to avoid the axe.


    Distracted by another long-range attack from somewhere, and observing Nina suppressing her opponent, Layfon was unable to make an attack.


    Noticing his situation, she called angrily into her transmitter, "Still haven''t found it yet, sniper?" While calling, she knocked off the colored wooden knife and struck the machine with her other iron whip.


    Now that Nina had won, Layfon didn''t know what to do next. Should he lead the enemy to her and fight it together, knowing he couldn''t block the fire from the other enemy? No, Nina would become the target of the enemy, and besides, he didn''t have the confidence to work with her. In addition, once the captain was defeated, they''d lose the match, so he must take care not to involve her in more danger¡­¡­Confusion caused Layfon''s movement to slow down. He did avoid the axe, but the way he did it looked so ridiculous that even he was angry about it.


    He''d lost his balance.


    At that moment, Nina headed straight for him. Perhaps she thought he couldn''t avoid the next strike. He felt the same.


    And this was when the long-distance shot came.


    The bell signaling the end of the match rang through the air.


    Spattered with mud and paint, Nina walked in front, looking displeased. Everyone was tired. The scene had now moved to the Resting Room. With both wrists on his knees, Layfon sat tiredly on a chair, looking at the floor. Sharnid laid down on a bench, his eyes covered by a towel. Felli was the only one with a calm expression. She had let down her hair and was combing it.


    Nina stood before them all, watching them. Anger came through.


    "We just formed the platoon a short while ago, so I understand we can''t yet coordinate well. I clearly understand that," Nina sighed, and relaxed her shoulders.


    Then she asked each person:


    "Sharnid, why didn''t you cover Layfon?"


    "It''s not that easy to avoid shooting your own teammate. It''s not possible with the kind of coordination we''re aiming for, if we can''t even breathe on the same beat! To do that, Layfon has to accurately sense the timing of my shot and move accordingly. Shooting a comrade who''s in an intense fight with the enemy scares me," Sharnid waved his hand.


    "Really?" She looked at Layfon.


    "Layfon, why didn''t you lead the enemy to me?"


    "If the captain fell then we''d have lost. I could act as bait and draw out the enemy."


    "You should have let me make that decision."


    "Yes, but there wasn''t time."


    Another enemy was attacking him at close range, so he didn''t have the leisure to wait for her order.


    "Felli, your searching speed was too slow. Couldn''t you be faster?"


    "That was my limit."


    Felli''s reply was unusually cold. Her refusal to respond was like a whip across Nina''s face. Would she howl out in anger? That thought tensed Layfon''s shoulders, but Nina remained silent, glaring at Felli.


    Who knew how long this silence would last? Embarrassment and disapproval were thick in the air. Though he felt suffocated, he didn''t feel like breaking that atmosphere.


    He was already exhausted.


    But¡­¡­


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    Harley walked in without knocking. He immediately noticed the atmosphere and halted his steps.


    "What''s up?" Nina glared at him.


    "Ah¡­¡­ahah, I came to help Layfon with his setting of the Dite," he replied, scratching his head. Perhaps speaking up helped him to make up his mind. Harley carried his box to a chair and opened it.


    "Since he''s used it for a few days, I think I can get some detailed settings done. If anyone else feels your weapon needs adjusting, you can let me know."


    "No~~ nothing!" Sharnid sat up slowly.


    "Harley''s settings are perfect. That I can be so relaxed is all thanks to you."


    "Mine''s ok," Felli shook her head.


    "Really? That''s great. Nina?"


    "No. If there''s a need, I''ll let you know."


    "Sure."


    What happened next was just the sound of gears being laid out on the floor. In this very short period of time, everyone was watching Harley''s movement. He definitely felt their weird gazes, but Harley started to whistle happily.


    The atmosphere became more relaxed.


    No, perhaps they were only tired of the embarrassment.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Sharnid picked up his bag.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The training''s finished, right? Even if we''re going to have a meeting, there''s not much to talk about. I''ll go back after a shower. Got a date afterwards."


    "What!"


    "Then I''m also leaving," Felli said, quietly taking her bag.


    "Aaaah, Felli''s not gonna wash away your sweat?"


    "I don''t sweat as much¡­¡­Besides, showering here makes me feel like someone''s peeking at me."


    "Haha, what a shame. If Felli doesn''t grow up more, no one will peek at you."


    Ignoring Sharnid''s teasing, Felli left the room. He shrugged and headed for the shower room.


    With his head on his hands, Layfon watched Nina standing there. He had nothing to say to her. Her shoulders were trembling. Even so, he couldn''t escape as Harley had already caught him.


    But he felt he couldn''t stay silent anymore. Focusing on the gears, Harley seemed oblivious to his surroundings. Nina''s face showed she didn''t know how to end this awkwardness.


    "Um¡­¡­" Layfon made some noise without knowing what to say.


    "We have to practice a formation. You come over when you''re done."


    Nina walked out. The irritating sound of the door closing affected the air of the room.


    "¡­¡­Looking at that face of hers, it''d be good if she calmed down a bit," Harley said, smiling.


    Layfon smiled in return.


    "Seriously, Nina can act calmly, but she''s impatient now. That can''t be helped."


    His face full of smiles, Harley wrapped a wire around Layfon''s Dite.


    "Senpai really understands her."


    "Kind of. We''re childhood friends."


    "Oh¡­¡­Huh? But I remember Senpai¡­¡­"


    She said she ran away from home.


    "Haha, ran away from home? Do you think she wouldn''t know anybody at the place she ran away to?" Harley said cheerfully.


    That was true.


    "Uh, that''s true. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    But on second thought, he knew the reason. Nina came here against her parent''s wishes. Such strong determination gave off a proud and lonely air.


    So he felt she didn''t know anyone here.


    The other reason was that he didn''t know anyone here from Grendan.


    (Ah, so that''s why. Her situation''s different from mine.)


    After laughing secretly at himself, Layfon forgot his misunderstanding of Nina. Besides, the other three girls that he knew also came from the same city. He felt helpless with his slow intuition.


    As per Harley''s instruction, he restored his Dite. The wire around the Dite conveyed its information to the machine. He asked Harley a question, who was looking at the number on the display.


    "Why did senpai want to form a platoon?"


    "Do you find it hard to believe?"


    "Senpai''s only a third year, isn''t she? I heard that most of the platoon captains are fourth year or above. Hasn''t she still got time?"


    "Yeah, if you look at the study years, then there''s still time," Harley nodded. "But who knows whether this city still has time."


    His fingers flying on the keyboard, Harley asked, "You know right? You should have heard of it from the Student President."


    "Yes."


    "He said it was to make us more alert of danger, but he did all that to increase our fighting strength."


    "Is that it?"


    "That''s right, but I don''t think that''s all of it. He''s stubborn."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ah, let''s leave the Student President aside for now."


    Harley clapped his hands, pulling Layfon back into reality. His face had turned green just by remembering the nasty memories about the Student President.


    "The time Nina spends here is important to her. You should know since you heard of her running away."


    Layfon nodded. Nina had said that she wanted to see what a majority of people couldn''t see: the world outside the city.


    "That''s a precious experience. Yes, it''s a precious experience to come to a city run by students only, but it''s even more precious an experience to understand the outside world. A lot of people can never experience that."


    Even so, there were numerous Academy Cities, enough to conduct the Military Arts Competition - the same type of cities fought for fuel. In other words, this was the proof that the city had enough number of students.


    This told Layfon that there were more humans than he thought.


    But a majority of people would never see each other. Even Layfon didn''t know everyone at Grendan. Grendan had a population of about a hundred thousand people.


    But if people lived in the same city and wanted to meet up, they could. Perhaps if they desired to see each other, even with the filth monsters roaming the earth, they could see the person of another city. But he couldn''t place the level of difficulty of those two types of meeting side by side.


    It''s rare to get on a roaming bus just to see another city.


    It''s extremely taxing to travel to another city, and it''s dangerous.


    Numerous cities spread across the earth like stars, moving back and forth in an isolated world. Thinking of this, it felt so unbelievably hard to comprehend that it confounded him.


    "People might have never met, but we were given the chance to meet here. Don''t you find that interesting?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Nina doesn''t want to lose that experience, so she''d try everything within her power. Nina''s the type of person to act."


    "So please don''t hate her too much," Harley added.


    Layfon didn''t think he hated her.


    Afterward, he headed alone for the training complex - in the direction of where he thought the training room was. It didn''t take him long to arrive as it was close to the battleground.


    Layfon felt a heavy weight on his shoulders as he neared the entrance of the training complex. He wasn''t sure whether there was a weight. No, he knew he had a burden there. He just didn''t want to realize that it was on him.


    If they lost in this Military Arts Competition, the city would lose its fuel source. In other words, the city''s consciousness that he came across at the Mechanical Department - that cute Electric Fairy would face its death.


    What a tragic thing.


    But he couldn''t really feel that happening. Just like the clear scene reflected in the glassy surface of the door to the training complex, he felt that it was happening in another city. He couldn''t comprehend the fact that what he did would have a direct impact on the life and death of the city.


    He went through the door and headed for the training room of platoon 17. The sounds of practice from other training rooms made the entire building tremble. The building was designed to contain the varied powers of the Military Arts students, but it didn''t seem to have good soundproofing.


    "Isn''t it time to give up?"


    He heard this just as he was about to open to the door to the training room of platoon 17.


    He stopped.


    There were other students in the room besides Nina.


    Three males surrounded her. The tension in the air caressed Layfon''s skin. His wrist moved towards his weapon harness on its own.


    Nina''s arms were lowered. She held her restored iron whips tightly. She stared at the three students with an icy gaze, hiding her emotions.


    The conversation continued. No one seemed to have noticed Layfon.


    "You should know now that it''s not easy to form a platoon," the person standing right in front of Nina said.


    "And your members are¡­¡­ Sharnid, who can''t coordinate well with his ability, and two others that the Student President forced into Military Arts. Morale itself is already a problem. Do you really think you can form a team with those people and lead them in battle? If that''s the case, then you''re looking down on Military Arts."


    The target person wasn''t him, but Layfon felt pressure bearing down into his stomach. This was an intimidation technique using the Internal type Kei. It was the opposite of External type burst Kei. The Internal type Kei could directly affect one''s body.


    The voice with Kei made Nina tremble.


    "Let me say this for the last time. Join our team, Nina Antalk. The 3rd platoon needs your calm judgement and hard defence. Besides, you only need to be in our team to become strong."


    Nina''s shoulders were shaking, but her eyes showed she was not afraid and threatened.


    She didn''t look at the hand stretching towards her. She stared right in the eyes of the young man.


    "I thank you for your invitation. Let me thank you deeply for giving me such high evaluation," she said firmly.


    "But if I still want to test my ability. No matter how badly I look in others'' eyes, I still want to test myself through my own strength."


    Her resolute answer tightened up the atmosphere again. This time it wasn''t the person before - probably the captain of the 3rd platoon, but the other two people.


    Layfon held his breath.


    The captain of the 3rd platoon sighed.


    "I knew you''d give me that answer."


    He relaxed his shoulders. The other two also lowered their hostility.


    "I feel you''re wasting your ability¡­¡­ really, why did the Student President accept your unreasonable team proposal?"


    "Sorry."


    "There''s no need to apologize. It''s not a bad thing for the city if you become stronger."


    "But, I hope you understand that this city doesn''t have the time to watch you grow."


    "¡­¡­ I understand."


    "Good."


    The captain shrugged, turned from Nina, and walked away. As there was only one exit, Layfon quickly moved aside.


    The captain left wordlessly, not even looking at him.


    The door closed.


    Nina''s gaze pierced through Layfon to the closed door. She didn''t notice his presence. Layfon was painfully aware that he wasn''t in her line of sight.


    She wasn''t looking at him.


    (Ahah, she''s looking at the other side.)


    It was the side of the glass.


    He felt he had lost his place there.


    Of course, even he felt it was too rich a line coming from him.


    Wolfstein - He should have understood the moment he abandoned this title and left Grendan.


    So he could pretend the pain in his chest was someone else''s.


    Then he could view it as something beautiful.


    "Come, Layfon. Time to practice."


    Nina''s line of vision moved to him. There were no traces of confusion in her expression. No traces left of her conversation with the captain of the 3rd platoon.


    "Yes," Layfon nodded and hurried to her side.


    But the feeling of standing on the other side of the glass didn''t disappear.


    He knew this was a feeling of distance.


    "I know there are plenty of opportunities for us to fight together, but we can''t even talk about that if we don''t first coordinate our breathing."


    Those firm looking pupils of hers.


    The Kei filling her limbs gave off a painful light from her eyes. This had nothing to do with the quality and weight of her Kei, but with her firm and determined personality.


    It was beautiful.


    To Layfon, it was as beautiful as a painting.


    That was why she stood on the other side of the glass.


    Layfon restored his Dite.


    ¡ó


    The sun sank down in the west. The complex closing time came, and saved Layfon from Nina''s side. After washing off his sweat, he plodded back to his dormitory¡­¡­


    "Layton sighted! Capture him!"


    "Roger, capturing him now."


    Mifi''s shrill voice and Naruki''s lowered voice vibrated through his exhausted body.


    Next¡­¡­


    "What? Huh?"


    When he had collected himself, he was already tied up by a rope. When did that happen? He toppled onto the ground.


    "We''ve caught the target. Please give your next order."


    "Parade him around the city."


    "Roger."


    "Hey, stop it!"


    "Huh~~"


    Layfon calmly intruded. Mifi puffed up her cheeks.


    "Uh, that can''t be done. Speaking of which, how come he became like this?"


    "That''s my rope-capture technique, passed down by my father. Isn''t it incredible?" Naruki said.


    "Brilliant. It''s too brilliant. But why so sudden? I don''t understand what''s happening!"


    "Oh, I''m just doing it. I''m not sure myself."


    "Just doing it? And what''s with the rope? Do you carry it with you all the time?"


    "As someone who wants to join the police force, it''s a must to carry around a rope all the time."


    "Is that a given?" Layfon asked, but failed to sway Naruki''s confidence.


    "So what''s this for?" he asked, looking at Mifi and Naruki.


    "Oh? I said we were going to drink tea, so we waited here for you."


    "I see¡­¡­ but why this?"


    "Just doing it."


    "Fufufu ~~ I knew Layton doesn''t have to work today. Don''t underestimate Mifi''s intelligence."


    "Yeah, but I didn''t refuse you. Before I got the chance to refuse, I was like this."


    "Ok ok. Stop talking. We''ve invited a special guest today."


    They didn''t listen to his words. Mifi pushed a person out from Naruki''s shadow.


    He thought it was Meishen.


    But¡­¡­ no.


    "¡­¡­ Felli senpai?"


    "I got caught," she said without any expression. She was also bound by a rope.


    They spaced out like that for a while¡­


    "Hey!! What were you guys doing!?" Layfon looked around. Luckily, there was no one around but them. He wondered how long those two girls had been hiding here, waiting to ambush them.


    "Because ~~ I''ve wanted to talk with her since I saw her."


    "No, I''m saying why did you use this method? It''s a bit extreme. Um, it''s like kidnapping from the perspective of an observer."


    "¡­¡­She''s the younger sister of the Student President."


    "Meaning¡­¡­We can get a huge ransom, right?" Mifi asked seriously.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Layfon and Mifi looked at each other¡­¡­


    "Police, there''s a kidnapper here."


    "OK, I''ll catch her right away."


    In the next moment, Naruki had also tied up Mifi.


    "I just wanted to have dinner with everyone!"


    After Mifi had surrendered, Naruki untied everyone. The four of them headed for the busier district of the city.


    "Mei-chi''s got work today, so we''re waiting for her to finish, and might as well enter the "observe Mei-chi''s working look" plan."


    "A plan?" Layfon said.


    Mifi laughed.


    "Well, can you imagine her appearance at work?"


    "¡­¡­That''s a bit difficult."


    It was hard to imagine Meishen working. She was so shy.


    "Right? This''ll be my first time seeing her at work. I''m really looking forward to it."


    Mifi skipped on the red bricked path.


    "It''s good she''s taking the initiative, but I feel a bit lonely now," Naruki said, shrugging her shoulders.


    "¡­¡­Have you three known each other for long?"


    "Yeah, we were neighbors."


    "Our parents knew each other for a long time too, from their birth."


    "Amazing¡­¡­" Layfon honestly showed his admiration. He also had a group of childhood friends from the orphanage, but none of them came to Zuellni.


    "You three must be very close, coming here together."


    "Yeah~ It''s fate."


    "Yeah."


    "Yes, we won''t feel lonely even if we''re in an unfamiliar place. Our parents agree with that," Mifi said, and started a conversation about the past with Naruki. Unable to enter the conversation, Layfon kept a distance between them.


    Felli was beside him. Silently walking, she stared at the backs of the two girls.


    "¡­¡­Sorry for forcing you to come with us."


    "¡­¡­It''s ok."


    She didn''t move her gaze away from the backs of the two girls.


    "The rope seemed fun."


    "¡­¡­Was it fun?"


    "Yes," Felli replied, not even moving her eyebrows. Layfon didn''t understand what she was thinking. But it was good that she didn''t get mad. He let out a sigh.


    Felli was walking lightly with her hands behind her back. Looking at her childish appearance, he couldn''t imagine that she was older than him. She was older, but her age difference didn''t stand out at all because she was only one year apart. But comparing her with Mifi and Naruki, she looked even younger than them.


    "Uh, is senpai working too?"


    "No."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    He couldn''t think of what to say. Even his question was blocked. He knew nothing of her. Unlike Mifi and the others, Felli wasn''t the type to divert with a conversation so long as the atmosphere was right.


    "¡­¡­Just keep doing that." Felli said as he was thinking of what to say.


    "Huh?"


    "I meant during training. Just keep doing that."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you want to avoid fighting?" The honest and direct question made him speechless.


    "If you perform well without the will to fight, other people will have expectations of you."


    "¡­¡­I suppose," he nodded.


    "It''s ridiculous to do what you don''t want to do."


    Meaning Felli also hadn''t used her true ability in training. The same as him.


    He now understood why he was so tired. He couldn''t escape the place he wanted to leave. This feeling took a lot of his strength. He made unnecessary moves because of a lack of concentration, which in turn wasted a lot of his strength.


    "Why do I feel as if there''s no other road to take?"


    He didn''t want to, but he had to. All he could do to resist this was to not put his all in training.


    And because of that, he was tired.


    "Even so, I have to resist this way. As long as I''m in the Academy City, I can''t escape my brother. Unless he lets me go, I''ve no other choice."


    "¡­¡­ Do you dislike your own brother?"


    He might have asked a meaningless question. She did say she hated him before. But perhaps "dislike" and "hate" were different.


    "I dislike him. He doesn''t care about me at all."


    Layfon had nothing to say. Walking beside her gave him an urge to find something to talk about, but she didn''t care about ending a conversation abruptly.


    The two girls walking before them had arrived at the shop. They waved back at them.


    "¡­¡­You''re so mean."


    "Never mind. You look cute."


    Mifi was calm in the face of Meishen''s reproachful gaze.


    They moved from the coffee shop that Meishen worked at into another nearby shop. In here, senior students were permitted to drink alcohol. Dishes of BBQ skewers and vegetables lay before Layfon and his friends.


    Naruki nodded in a serious manner as she put the bamboo sticks back into the bamboo container:


    "Yeah, you''re cute. Are you making fun of me because I can''t wear it?"


    "¡­¡­Of course not."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Meishen''s cheeks puffed up at Naruki''s flippant tone.


    When Layfon and the three girls entered the coffee shop earlier, Meishen had stood still on her spot, her face turning green. And whether it was fortunate or not, there were no other female waitresses before break time other than Meishen. Layfon felt bad for her. She was shaking like a small animal while receiving the order, but Mifi teased her happily.


    "But Mei-chi really is cute, isn''t she, Layton?"


    "Um?"


    He thought back of her look in the coffee shop.


    The modest and deep blue uniform in itself wasn''t cute at all, but the Meishen hiding her face behind the tray was cute.


    He gave his honest opinion, and Meishen lowered her head, her cheeks red as of boiled water.


    "Yeah, yeah, Layton. Well done, you unfaithful~~"


    "Why?"


    "It''s a high level skill to praise the person in question along with the uniform."


    "¡­¡­Mi-chan, Nakki, I''ll get mad."


    The three girls argued in their own styles. Layfon sighed and turned his gaze to Felli.


    She was silently eating a skewer of BBQ chicken.


    She didn''t seem to want to talk. She put the stick back into the bamboo container and examined the dish, thinking of what to eat next like a mathematician tackling a challenging question.


    (Here''s another small animal.)


    Frankly, her sober eating expression was also cute.


    Layfon nibbled at one end of the batter-fried vegetable stems as he listened to the conversation of the three girls.


    "Aah, let''s stop teasing Mei-chi. The cake over there was delicious."


    "¡­¡­Right?"


    "It wasn''t too sweet. I get why Mei-chi loves that shop. Well, how''s it going? Are they teaching you things?"


    "¡­¡­Not sure. Seems they''ll teach me later. Really, I''ve always wanted to just stay in the kitchen."


    "Since you showed them your cute look, of course they''d send you out to serve customers."


    "¡­¡­Mi-chan!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Um, according to my investigation, no matter which shop it is, it''ll prioritize students getting into the kitchen if they''ve had real cooking experience."


    "That''s insurance. It guarantees the students must have some level of skill."


    "But it takes at least half a year to get marks."


    "¡­¡­Wuwu, half a year."


    "Can Mei-chi tolerate half a year as a waitress?"


    "¡­¡­No problem. I''ll steal the recipe."


    "Hahaha, what an audacious declaration."


    "¡­¡­Never mind me. What about you two?"


    "Me~~? I''ve already decided."


    "A magazine?"


    "Yeah, though it''s mostly doing errands. Nakki?"


    "I''m going to join the City Police force. There''re lots of Military Arts candidates, so I can''t let my guard down."


    "Oh, if you join the police force, then can you get an armed permit earlier?"


    "Yes, but you can only carry a baton."


    "Fufufu¡­¡­But aren''t you happy? You''re really jealous of Layton''s sword~~,"


    "Not at all. I just want it because a baton is the pride of a policeman."


    "You really are!"


    Layfon was listening to the three. Even here he felt he was very distant from them. Nothing could help him.


    Because he stood on the other side of the glass.


    He could hear the sound, but he couldn''t step inside it. He squinted at the three, unable to enter that cheerful territory.


    There was no chance to speak.


    The party ended as the closing hour of dormitories neared.


    Student dormitories were spread out across the city. After separating from Naruki and the others since their dormitories lay in a different direction, Layfon found himself heading in the same direction as Felli.


    "¡­¡­Is senpai going in this direction too?"


    "Yes, what a coincidence."


    Layfon nodded. It was that much of a surprise to him.


    "Senpai didn''t enter the conversation back then. I''m sorry for being insensitive."


    In the end, he himself passed through that time without speaking. He couldn''t speak up as a special atmosphere encircled the conversation that only familiarity would allow.


    Felli shook her head at the apologizing Layfon. "Not at all. I was happy."


    "Really? That''s good."


    It was hard to conclude whether she was truly happy as her face showed no emotion at all.


    They alone walked on the path lit by street lights. Layfon felt awkward about it. The sound of footsteps that was usually small and insignificant drifted into their ears.


    "I don''t talk, not because I''m not satisfied," Felli said suddenly.


    "Ah, really?"


    "I didn''t know what to say because I haven''t had any friends before," Felli said as she walked past a street light. Layfon glanced at her but couldn''t make out her expression.


    Just then, sparks fell from her silvery hair to scatter the dim light. He widened his eyes.


    "Senpai!"


    "Oh, sorry. I lost control for a little bit."


    She pressed down on her long hair with her hand. Green phosphorescence gathered in her hair, emitting a dull light. Unresponsive and without any heat. Only the tiniest bit of vibration in the air that Layfon could feel with his left wrist.


    This was Psychokinesis. It was the external type burst Kei and the internal type Kei, but at the same time, it was different from both. It was an inborn ability, a type of Kei flowing in the body that training would never obtain.


    He watched her closely. Even her eyebrows and eyelashes emitted phosphorescence.


    Hair was the best conductor for the Kei of Psychokinesis. There were people who conveyed their Kei to whips made by hair.


    (She lost control of it?)


    That was shocking. Just that and her hair could emit the light of Psychokinesis to the tips of each strand of hair. This meant her ability of Psychokinesis was inconceivably powerful.


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­This is the reason that my brother transferred me into Military Arts," she said.


    "My ability of Psychokinesis goes way beyond the normal standard."


    "I think so too."


    Layfon had also seen Psychokinesis phenomenon of glowing hair, but it was only one part of the hair. He had never seen a case like Felli''s, whose whole hair shone without her being aware of it.


    "Because of this, I''ve received training in Psychokinesis since I was very small. Everyone in my family strongly believed I''d become a Psychokinesist. Even I never doubted it."


    "But¡­¡­" she added. Layfon could feel her shaky emotions.


    He was right. The trembling on her lips was different from that of normal conversation.


    "I thought that everyone''s future was predestined. I thought that they all knew what they''d become in the future. But this was wrong. Of course, it''s not possible for a criminal to know he can only become a criminal."


    He didn''t laugh at her words. She only said it without much of an emotion. Perhaps this was meant as a joke. Since he wasn''t sure, Layfon decided not to laugh.


    "Once I realized that, I tried to think of what I''d be doing if I wasn''t a Psychokinesist. No one knows their future, but mine was determined from when I was very young. I became intolerant of that, and eventually left my home city to come here."


    Her parents took a huge step back for her and allowed her to study at her brother''s Academy City - Zuellni.


    "My parents thought it wouldn''t matter much if I didn''t get to train in Psychokinesis for six years. I also thought I could find the other me, the me who wouldn''t become a Psychokinesist."


    But she was unable to do that.


    Because of Zuellni''s present situation and the person who tried to solve the crisis - her brother.


    "I hate my brother. I hate my brother who forced me on the path of Psychokinesis," she murmured.


    Layfon listened to her silently. He couldn''t hear any emotions in her light tone, but he felt she felt confined, as if a certain being was under pressure and was crying out sorrowfully.


    "And I hate myself for only becoming a Psychokinesist."


    Because of her exceptional ability, she couldn''t escape her destiny.


    "Those kinds of people are too radiant," she murmured.


    Layfon could only nod in agreement.


    Because he felt the same.

 Volume 1, 4 — Platoon Match

    Volume 1, Chapter 4: Platoon Match


    It''s been a while since I wrote my last letter. A lot''s happened over here, so I''m a bit tired. It''s because of the cleaning duties in the Central Mechanism Chamber and school life.


    I still haven''t received your letter. I wonder whether my letter arrived safely?


    I''m finding it very difficult to look for my future goal.


    In Grendan, I was fortunate to have ability and it didn''t take me long to choose the path of the Katana. But now I feel that I need huge courage to determine my own future.


    Every time I look at these people who strive forward for their goals, I think they have lots of courage, yet I feel stupid and ridiculous for thinking that. I know there''s no need to admire them. It''s enough to look at my own goal.


    Haha, how weak I am. Uh, I know that too. I''ve come to Zuellni, but I still haven''t found my goal.


    My school life is smooth.


    It''d be great if I could find what I want to do in these six years. I can''t be too lazy about it, but there''s no point panicking.


    How''re you over there? I''m sure you''re doing fine.


    May you have a happy future.


    To my dear Leerin Marfes,


    Layfon Alseif.


    ¡ó


    He wanted money.


    He didn''t really care for the reputation that came with the Heaven''s Blade. He thought learning the katana was the fastest way to earn money, as his Master had praised his talent with the katana.


    Lance Shelled Grendan. It was fortunate he was born in this city that prospered on Military Arts. He didn''t know his parents, but he was thankful of them for giving him talent with the katana.


    He had to use this power to make money.


    He lived for fifteen years with that purpose alone.


    The luckiest thing that happened was that he became a successor of the Heaven''s Blade before he was 14.


    But he was still troubled by money.


    The air of commotion stretched out from the locker room to the narrow corridor.


    Layfon walked silently in the corridor. He let out a light sigh and tried to relieve the illusive pressure that was bearing down on him from the air.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    He thought he had let it all out, but the irritating feeling rushed back into his chest. He felt his stomach, the pressure refusing to go away.


    "Wuwu¡­¡­"


    "Are you all right?" Nina asked beside him.


    "¡­¡­I should ask you, senpai. You don''t look well yourself."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m very calm."


    Despite her reply, it was clear that she didn''t feel as calm. Her eyes were darting around, and her footsteps were less firm.


    "Anyway, the 16th platoon is good at formations, but once a formation becomes shaky, there''ll be an opening."


    "You said that three times already."


    Nina glared at him. He wasn''t afraid of her getting mad. The light pink on the edge of her cheeks meant she was only covering up her embarrassment. Even so, he moved his gaze away from her.


    "Listen. I''m sorry, but we can''t rely much on Sharnid''s support. I need him to move alone today. And Felli''s progress in tracking enemies hasn''t improved," she said with a sour expression.


    Although they had been training since that day, Sharnid''s long-distance shots failed to coordinate with the team''s movement, and Felli''s detection of enemies hadn''t improved.


    (Uh, of course.)


    He didn''t know what the deal was with Sharnid, but it was expected of Felli. She was determined not to work at her best so her brother would let her go.


    (About that point, I''m the same.)


    "This time we''re on the offensive. As long as I don''t fall, we won''t lose. We''ll respond depending on the situation today and win the match. Thank goodness my coordination with you has improved."


    She thwacked a fist against Layfon''s chest. It was a light strike, but he still coughed at the contact.


    After platoon training, he always trained alone with Nina. Because of that, he could accurately read Nina''s attack pattern, and she also seemed to understand how Layfon would react.


    Nina mumbled as she looked at the map in her hand. This must be her strategic plan. She was thinking hard on how to win with the current strength of the team.


    From dark bags under her blood-shot eyes, it was clear she was determined to win this match.


    Yes, today, they had a platoon match.


    Match. Just thinking of that word made his stomach hurt.


    "I''m sorry. I need to go to the bathroom," Layfon apologized.


    "Got it. I''ll go ahead then," Nina said, still deeply absorbed in the map.


    In the men''s bathroom, Layfon splashed tap water onto his face. The coldness of the water cleared his head.


    "Ugh, it''s still not working."


    The pain in his stomach hadn''t subsided, and he could also feel the pressure in his chest.


    "Damn."


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look well." A voice floated over just as he was about to splash his face again. He didn''t turn to address the owner of the voice, but he saw the other person''s face in the mirror.


    Felli would never have thought such a gentle smile could adorn Karian''s face.


    "¡­¡­What do you want?"


    "There''s no need to be on guard. I''m here to give the new platoon some encouragement. I just saw you on the way here. You don''t look well."


    "I''m tense because it''s almost time for the match."


    Layfon didn''t detect any pressure from Karian, the pressure he felt when he first met the Student President. But there was a certain dissatisfaction mixed up with the pain in Layfon''s stomach. His gaze reflected in the mirror also looked worse.


    "How could that be? This is child''s play to you, Wolfstein."


    "¡­¡­It''s meaningless no matter how many times you repeat that title. It doesn''t belong to me anymore. I was expelled from Grendan and I don''t have the Heaven Blade."


    His disapproval of Karian¡­¡­Could be because of Felli''s words. He resisted Karian who even used his own sister to reach his goal.


    "And why is that? Are you not satisfied with me waiving your school fees? Speaking of which, you''re still cleaning in the Central Mechanism Chamber. Do you still need money? If so¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­That isn''t the problem."


    "Then what''s the issue? Layfon Alseif. The Heaven''s Blade Wielder Wolfstein I know cares more about money than reputation."


    Karian didn''t change his expression, but his words cut straight to the core. Layfon only collected himself at the huge noise that came from the floor tiles when he stomped on them.


    Karian''s reflection on the mirror maintained his smile.


    "I don''t know where you got that information from¡­¡­but it''s incomplete."


    "Um, just what''s going on? Can you explain to me what kind of a person Wolfstein is?"


    "No. That''s something you don''t have to know."


    "It''s fine if you don''t tell me. I just want you to perform well in the fight."


    Karian ended the conversation one-sidedly and went out into the corridor.


    Layfon watched his back, having no desire to chase after him.


    "Yes, yes¡­¡­" Karian suddenly halted his steps.


    "I hope you can stop your naive thinking that playing around in the match can get you back into General Studies. I''ve said so already. I''ll do anything for the survival of the city. As long as something is useful to me, I''ll use it."


    "Even if it''s your sister?"


    "Even if it''s my sister. Well, I''m going now."


    Karian moved out of Layfon''s sight. He must be heading for the locker room of the 17th platoon. Layfon stayed rooted to the spot. He didn''t want to see Karian again in the locker room.


    He sat on the edge of the sink, lifted his head to watch the ceiling with his hand covering his wet face.


    "Ah~~Damn it!"


    Letting out his emotion failed to alleviate the pain in his stomach.


    ¡ó


    Meishen looked at the basket resentfully on her knees.


    "You can''t help it. They said non-related personnel can''t enter before the match," Mifi comforted her in the audience seat.


    "¡­¡­But¡­¡­"


    Meishen gazed at the basket regretfully. She got up early today just to make this bento.


    "¡­¡­Lay¡­¡­ton lives alone. He might not have had breakfast."


    "Perhaps, but we didn''t ask him to come out. Just forget it," Mifi said, pretending not to have heard the pause between "Lay" and "ton".


    (Layfon? Layfon-kun? Just which one is it? Hmm, with Meishen''s personality, it probably is Layfon-kun¡­¡­I don''t think she''d want to call him just "Lay.")


    Mifi thought so.


    She knew Meishen greatly admired Layfon, that was why they became friends, but she never thought Meishen would have made him bento with her own two hands.


    (Is there a chance? Layton seems pretty slow with this kind of thing.)


    She looked at Meishen. Meishen was delicate and small. She was about the same height as Felli. Her face? It would be Felli''s overwhelming win in that area. The two girls were of different types, but the girl in the 17th platoon was exactly like an exquisite doll. She gave off an illusive and dangerous allure from head to toe. Compared to her, Meishen definitely wasn''t not cute, but she always had this about-to-cry look in between her eyebrows.


    What about body build? Meishen had the advantage in this area. She was the most physically matured out of the three of them. Although her small stature didn''t quite match, her body was so grown up that even Mifi herself felt inferior.


    Even now, the surrounding males were boldly staring at the curve of her chest.


    About chest size, the order went: Meishen, Mifi, and lastly Naruki. The order was reversed when it came to height.


    (I''m always in the middle. It feels like I''m losing out.)


    Meishen didn''t let any boys get close to her because of her shyness, but at the same time, she was protected by many guys. Naruki''s brave and bold personality also made it hard for anyone to get close, but everyone agreed she was beautiful.


    (Only I''m not liked. I haven''t received a love letter either.)


    "What is it? Still sulking?" Naruki came back with some juice.


    Naruki''s short hair danced in the wind. She frowned at it. Both her hands were occupied with snacks and three paper cups of juice, so she couldn''t smooth out her hair.


    That pose suited her.


    "It''s unexpectedly crowded. I waited a long time in the queue¡­¡­What''s up?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing."


    Mifi snatched up her own juice and snack, and lifted her gaze to watch the arena.


    The uneven ground of the war field, dotted here and there with trees, was fenced in. Above was the camera of the Alchemy course, controlled by a Psychokinesist. It was currently being tested; The big screens facing the audience seats cycled through different areas of the field.


    "Isn''t it about time? When is Layton''s match?"


    Meishen should know, but why was Mifi angry? Naruki didn''t get it.


    "There are four matches today and Layton''s is the third. How is the unknown 17th platoon gonna react to the speed of the 16th platoon? Everyone''s interested in that, but the odds on them aren''t good. Layton''s team falls way behind."


    "People are gambling on this?"


    Sharp light shot from Naruki''s eyes. Gambling over a platoon match was illegal. In Naruki''s harness was a Dite with the symbol of the City Police on it.


    "I didn''t place a bet."


    "Of course."


    "Besides, it''s useless for you to stop it. It hasn''t received official permission, but it''s mutually acknowledged. As long as they don''t make a mess, the City Police won''t do anything about it," Mifi said.


    Naruki grunted, looking around with outrage in her eyes.


    Mifi sighed.


    "Really¡­¡­ Why are all Military Artists obsessed? It''s just entertainment."


    "What nonsense! Military Arts is heaven''s greatest gift to humanity. To dirty it through one''s own desire¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. What do you think of Layton''s situation?" Mifi changed the subject.


    Naruki thought for a moment.


    "Well¡­¡­" she said with a different feeling from before and touched her chin.


    "I''m not sure how good his comrades are, but I think he''s strong. Yes, that''s what I think¡­¡­"


    "What is it?" Mifi said, noticing her hesitation.


    "I''ve only trained with Internal-type Kei, but Layton''s External-type Burst Kei isn''t too bad. But I feel that¡­He himself isn''t too keen on the match."


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­Layton, he wouldn''t get hurt, would he?" Meishen said, a deep frown sitting between her eyebrows, as if she was about to cry.


    Naruki smiled and shook her head. "They''re using blunted weapons. We don''t have to worry about him sustaining any injuries."


    "Though, every year, the average number of people getting injured in Military Arts is around 300. It''s three times more than other courses and it''s mostly caused in training and matches."


    Mifi''s words made the tears fall from Meishen''s eyes.


    Naruki''s fist connected with Mifi''s head.


    ¡ó


    His stomach had stopped hurting, but now his brain felt dull and listless. Layfon wasn''t keen on the match at all.


    The team walked into the corridor, leaving the locker room for the match. Sunlight replaced the artificial light. The fervent atmosphere surrounded them.


    "Ah!" Layfon voiced his annoyance at the unusual scene in the battlefield.


    Numerous students sat in the audience section and a camera hovered in the air. One of the big screens showed the members of platoon 17.


    "Not bad!"


    Sharnid waved at the camera. Some students in the audience section shouted in shrill excitement. Sharnid''s smile widened.


    "This atmosphere suits me the best. I think I can perform three times better than usual!"


    "I hope so," Nina said, coldly glancing at him, disapproving his flippant attitude. She then scanned the field.


    "Except for the area we''re now in, everything else is about the same as usual."


    As Nina said, the terrain wasn''t that different from usual.


    "We can''t be careless. The defense team might have set traps. Felli, search for the enemies and traps when the match begins. Can you handle both?"


    "Who knows," Felli replied, supporting herself on her staff. Nina''s expression turned harsh.


    The atmosphere made Layfon feel weak on his shoulders.


    The commentator for the match spoke through the loudspeaker, his voice full of energy. The match was about to begin. Layfon restored his Dite.


    He held a greenish blue sword.


    In the past, he held it because of money.


    But now?


    The light from the green Dite didn''t have Kei in it. It was simply reflecting the ray of the sun. The beautiful and empty light weighed down on Layfon.


    It was all because of his recklessness at the opening ceremony. He was hassled by the riot. Before he knew what was happening, he had suppressed the culprits of the riot.


    Why did he do that? He regretted his action.


    "Really."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    He spoke in a whisper, but Nina had heard it.


    "Nothing."


    The siren signaling the beginning of the match drowned out his reply.


    "Time to go," Nina said.


    Layfon followed behind her.


    ¡ó


    Inside the Student President''s room, Karian watched the screen. Both camps in the match had moved out after the siren sounded. Karian''s gaze followed the attacker who was dragging his greenish blue sword behind and clumsily chasing after his captain.


    "Is this the guy that the Student President admires?"


    The owner of the voice was a Military Student, standing before the office desk. With an awe-inspiring countenance, the muscular man patted the beard on his chin, watching the screen.


    "His movements are clumsy and his flow of Kei is really bad. Did he really suppress the riot in the opening ceremony?"


    "The very same, Military Arts'' Commander Vance."


    "Ha?"


    Vance Hardy, Commander of Military Arts - the representative of the Military Arts course leaned on the office desk, watching the screen with incomprehension.


    "Well then, he lacks enthusiasm. What a useless guy. This includes the one who transferred him into Military Arts."


    Karian shrugged and avoided eye contact.


    "I can guarantee his true ability. No one in Zuellni can be his opponent if he''s serious. This is only a gathering for a group of novices, an amateurish organization. To one who immersed himself in the professional world for so many years, this match is a child''s game."


    "We''re betting our lives on this game."


    "Yes, even if it''s a game , the ideal we hold to keep the city alive is the same, but he doesn''t seem to understand that."


    "And there''s also your sister."


    "Have you a different opinion, Commander?"


    "Of course. The two who lack enthusiasm and the Sharnid with real power but no cooperation. As the Military Arts Commander and the one who is responsible for the city''s defense, I have a lot to complain about for giving Nina a platoon with so many issues. It makes more sense to put her in another platoon and nurture her that way."


    "Wasn''t she the one who refused that proposal?"


    Vance shut his mouth.


    "Two years ago, everyone had huge expectations for her. She was accepted into a platoon when she was only in first year. But she''d changed her mind since we failed in the Military Arts competition. She formed her own team because of that. She chose Sharnid herself. I gave her the other two, but I did it with the belief that she could use them well."


    "I''m against her forming a platoon."


    "Unfortunately, I have the final say."


    "¡­¡­Are you planning to destroy the future of an excellent student!?" Vance roared and struck the desk with his fist. The air vibrated. He was twice as muscular as Karian, but the Student President remained calm.


    "Only if this city survives," Karian waved away the vibrating air. "Can you guarantee we''ll win in the next competition?"


    The gentle smiled disappeared. Karian challenged Vance with a gaze as sharp as the blade of a knife. The Commander lifted his thick eyebrows and accepted the challenge.


    "There are no absolutes in war," Vance said.


    "Yes, but I still want an absolute guarantee. We must win to guarantee the survival of this city. Humans can''t live without the city. This cold world rejects us. I think you should know the meaning of losing a city?"


    What was outside the city - The few plants that managed to survive on this polluted earth were poisonous. The only survivors were the filth monsters that had overcome the poison.


    Unable to survive in this harsh world, humans could only live in an artificial world - in a mobile city.


    "Of course I understand that. But this is an Academy. It''s a place of learning. I won''t abandon good students!"


    "I''m nurturing them."


    "How so?"


    "You can obtain something by failing. Humans grow through failures. The greatest proof of maturity is what one obtains through enormous suffering. My sister and Layfon Alseif haven''t yet understood this point, so I''ve thrown them over there."


    "Meaning this platoon is full of abandoned students?"


    "They haven''t been abandoned. You can only make conclusions after the result."


    "In the end, even you can''t guarantee the result."


    Karian nodded as if this was natural. "There''s nothing absolute about people. If it exists, I''ll become a mad believer."


    He moved his gaze back to the screen.


    The camera controlled by Psychokinesis was filming a certain area of the war field.


    Layfon''s desperate expression, his face stuck with sweat and dust, appeared on the screen.


    "In this life and death situation, you''ll be suspected. Have you truly given up? Or have you not?" Karian''s murmuring turned Vance''s gaze to the screen too.


    The 17th platoon was losing.


    ¡ó


    A platoon must have at least four fighting members.


    Yes, that was written in the Military Arts handbook. The 17th platoon had four people, so it fulfilled the minimal number. Harley wasn''t in the count as he wasn''t a fighter.


    Then what about the maximum number?


    Seven people.


    The 16th platoon had five fighting members. This was already counted as a small platoon. Usually, a platoon had seven fighting members.


    Preparing the fighting strength of the team was an absolute must to win and survive, but the 17th platoon lacked this.


    The excuse of not having enough time made no difference in the field. The excuse of the losing team was just a dog''s barking, not worth listening to. Besides, Nina had no intention of giving voice to it.


    The 17th platoon lacked the strength of one more member.


    He couldn''t help but think that the result could be overturned.


    Truly, that was what Layfon was thinking, even though he didn''t plan to win.


    How naive of him.


    When the siren sounded, he and Nina rushed forward to the enemy base. They had to eliminate the entire enemy team to win, or make them lose their fighting capability and destroy the flag they were protecting. On the other hand, the defense team had to either defeat the captain of the enemy team or protect their flag within the time limit. The defense team could set traps in the field before the match, so they had the advantage if they were to just keep on the defensive side.


    It was like this because the victory conditions in a real Military Arts competition were the defeat of the enemy''s forces or the destruction of the city''s Central Mechanism, which was represented by the flag.


    "The other team will probably choose to defend. All they need to do is protect their flag until the time limit," Nina said in the locker room.


    "Me and Layfon will act as bait. During that time, Sharnid is to snipe the flag. It''s an old-fashioned but realistic plan."


    "Layfon, the first problem we''ll face is getting through the traps as fast as we can. The 16th platoon can''t easily detect Sharnid''s Kei, but we''ll have to attract the Psychokinesist''s attention with our speed. Our mission is to confuse the other team."


    That was why the two of them were running on the uneven ground and heading straight for the front line of the opposing team. They moved at their highest speed while running through bushes and staying alert for traps.


    Something felt wrong.


    "Layfon, be careful," Nina said from behind. She felt it too.


    There weren''t any traps.


    On the ground could be simple traps like pits, nets, conductive wires¡­¡­and bundles of grass to trip one''s feet¡­¡­They didn''t find any mines controlled by Psychokinesis. Except for the changes made to the terrain for the match, nothing else looked different.


    On Nina''s gesture, Layfon stopped running and hid inside the shadow of the bush.


    "Felli, have you found the enemy''s position?"


    "Two reactions in the enemy camp, and three at the front. None of the targets are moving," Felli answered lightly through the transmitter. The opponents didn''t plan to hide any of their moves.


    "They plan to receive our attack without reducing our strength through traps? Are we being underestimated?" Nina mumbled.


    Another voice came through the transmitter. "This is Sharnid. I''m in position. There''s something blocking my target, but this is the best position I could find. If there''s a better opening, I guarantee my shot will hit."


    So he planned to hit the obstacle before sniping the flag. But with that much time wasted, both the Psychokinesist and people who could use External-type Burst Kei might discover Sharnid''s position. He''d become the target of the enemy''s sniper.


    "Wait a minute. Just stay there and wait for your order."


    "Roger. I''ll shoot if a chance presents itself."


    "I''m counting on you."


    Nina''s gaze threw out a question at Layfon.


    (What do we do?)


    He knew they could only keep on moving. The 16th platoon couldn''t be unaware of the two of them. Even so, three members of the enemy team hadn''t made a move, meaning they planned to receive attacks head-on.


    And if the 17th platoon didn''t take any action, the enemies would remain where they were till the time ran out. They would win.


    There was only one thing left to do.


    Fight the enemy. In a 2 vs 5 fight, the 17th platoon was at a disadvantage.


    "Geez," Layfon complained in a low voice. Although the situation was as predicted, this was exactly what the other team had planned.


    (What do we do next?)


    Layfon''s gaze reflected his question, and Nina wordlessly nodded. Now they had to rush the front line, just as they had agreed. He didn''t understand why she was full of confidence. Her voice came through his transmitter.


    "We''ll follow the original plan. We''ll draw the attackers into the front section of the field. Aim for the ground when we get there and use the smoke to confuse the enemy."


    "Just don''t get in my line of sight!" Sharnid said.


    Felli asked for Sharnid''s position, and Nina gave Layfon an order.


    "Draw the enemy to the west."


    The two of them signaled through eye contact. Layfon emerged from the bush, followed closely by Nina. As he ran, he extended his Kei to his blade. The Kei flowed like blood. This was a Kei vein. It connected Layfon''s palm to the sword so the blade became a part of his body. The blade gave off a clear, blue light that was unlike that of the sun''s. Layfon could feel the murky feeling from the blade.


    Because he could feel the blade as if it had grown a nervous system overnight, he experienced the unnatural, numb and irritating feeling¡­¡­a novice might be satisfied at this stage, but not Layfon. He needed it to be more intense. The colour of his Kei could be more vivid, more exciting.


    The color of Kei on his blade looked so unsightly!


    He clamped down his teeth to suppress his desire. He knew his best Kei wasn''t of this level. But what would it do to use his best Kei here? What did he want to do? Nothing. He couldn''t use his full power because he didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    What he was searching for wasn''t the gem-like color of his Kei.


    "Layfon!"


    The shrill voice came not from the transmitter. He realized his consciousness had drifted off. He gazed back at the scene before him, but his heart was not in it.


    When he collected himself, he was in a sea of dust.


    In the moment they emerged from the bushes, their enemies had also arrived with high speed. And that speed had filled the air with dust and soil particles, blocking out the sun and dimming the surrounding area.


    Layfon stopped running. He looked around, sensing Nina behind him.


    "Look closely at the flow of the air!" Nina''s order came through his transmitter.


    He was irritated.


    How could she give him such a basic method of searching?


    Gritting his teeth, he watched the dust whirls before him.


    Three dust whirls.


    He slashed out with the sword, the pressure extending to his wrists. There were two pressures, canceling each other. One pressure flowed through Layfon''s body, causing him to kneel on the ground.


    Nina kept silent.


    She was directing her attack at another whirl.


    "Whirl Kei (Senkei)¡­¡­" he murmured, then rolled away from his current position to confirm the situation.


    Three figures separated Layfon and Nina.


    This was an Internal-type Kei technique. It could strengthen the legs tremendously and made high speed movement possible. These three must have gone through special training in Whirl Kei.


    After confirming their positions, the enemies had used their attack to confuse their vision, then executed a speedy attack with Whirl Kei. Their execution was flawless. They must have had special training in it.


    They didn''t need to set up traps at all. The simultaneous attack of the Whirl Kei was the biggest trap.


    (But¡­¡­)


    That strategy had also given Layfon''s team a chance. He and Nina had completely attracted the enemy''s attention. Next, they only needed to make an opening for Sharnid¡­¡­


    And he realized his foolishness.


    Three people separated him and Nina. Once Nina fell, they would have lost.


    "Senpai!"


    Layfon couldn''t get up because of the numbness in his knees. The pressure of the high speed attack remained in his body, preventing him from using his strength.


    As he was trying to get up, one of the opponents rushed to him again with a high-speed Whirl Kei attack. Dust filled the air. A presence that Layfon couldn''t see with his eyes was closing in. He blocked the attack with his sword. The instability of his legs caused him to fly through the air and he fell, rolling on the ground.


    The pressure of the attack ran through his body. Sparks exploded in his vision. He had almost hit his head on the ground. Even so, he still had to get back up. He saw Nina defending from a Whirl Kei attack with her iron whips.


    Rooted tightly on the spot, she held tight to her two irons whips, receiving the high speed strikes.


    Compared to attacking, she was probably better at defense. She watched her two opponents calmly, and used her External-type Burst Kei to minimize the force of the strikes.


    Which was completely different from the clumsy-looking Layfon, rolling on the ground like a fool. In Nina''s eyes was an indomitable light. The two iron whips spoke true of her determination.


    That pose was like a firm iron fortress.


    He had no time to be fascinated by the scene.


    Again, he blocked an attack with his sword, and fell tumbling on the dusty ground.


    "This is annoying!" Layfon''s attacker said. Layfon couldn''t see his opponent''s expression through the dust screen, but he understood the enemy was frustrated that Layfon could block the speedy attacks despite his clumsiness.


    Another strike. Layfon once again tumbled across the earth. He was worse than a rolling stone. All he heard was the vibration deep in his ears. He couldn''t hear any external noise properly. His head had been hit numerous times and his consciousness began to dim.


    (Why am I doing this?)


    He staggered to his feet and was still considering this question as he once again received another attack, only to fall rolling on the ground.


    (It doesn''t matter if we lose, right?)


    This wasn''t a fight to determine the fate of the city. This was just a school activity. It shouldn''t matter if they lost. The Academy City wouldn''t lose its Electronic Fairy because of it.


    Even so, why was he letting the enemy attack him? For what purpose was he sustaining all these injuries? He couldn''t comprehend what he was doing.


    (It shouldn''t matter if we lose?)


    He confirmed once more.


    (Yes. It doesn''t matter.)


    It was all right to throw away his sword. It was all right to stay still and not get up. It was unnecessary to make himself more tired and muddy. He had a break today, but he had to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber tomorrow. It wouldn''t do to waste his strength here. He might even fall ill.


    It wasn''t good to damage his physical condition, otherwise he couldn''t make any money. He was an orphan without anyone to rely on, so he needed money. No one would send him an allowance. He could only rely on the scholarship. Sure, his school fees were waived, but if the Student President changed his mind, all the privileges would disappear. To save up for his future, he must make money.


    Money, money, money¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, he subconsciously looked at the sword held tightly in his hand. Light still emitted from the green Dite.


    (It was always money on my lips in the past.)


    He didn''t hate himself. In truth, money was necessary.


    (Wasn''t there something else?)


    Only that he was more desperate in the past. Not for himself, but for the running of the orphanage. The Head of the orphanage, his adopted father, the person who first saw the potential of katana skill in Layfon, his Master, viewed money as trash. To put it in a worse light, he had no concept of money. So they were always troubled with finances. When Layfon found out he had the talent for the katana, he had decided to use this ability to earn money. For that purpose, he was determined to obtain a Heaven''s Blade and become the best fighter in Grendan. In Layfon''s heart, he didn''t hold any simple and innocent admiration for the strong. He was only realistically following the rules of the world and from there, chose his path.


    And now, he only needed to make money for himself. Enough money to keep on living. This was in itself difficult, but he didn''t have to be as desperate as before.


    (Don''t I have something more important?)


    He contemplated while rolling on the ground, his brain almost empty from sustaining repeated hits.


    For example, the opposite sex.


    (How naive.)


    He was disappointed that this was the first thing that came to mind. But because of this thought, the face of his childhood friend, Leerin, surfaced. And lastly was the feeling of their lips touching.


    (But what can I do for Leerin?)


    Nothing. He wanted her to see him finding his purpose in this city - A Layfon who had succeeded in something other than the katana. But this felt different from what he wanted to do for Leerin. A gap forever separated people in different mobile cities, then perhaps, in his heart, he failed to look at Leerin as someone other than his childhood friend.


    The touch of her lips made him realize she was female, but he still failed to look at her as someone of the opposite sex.


    (We''re like siblings, even though we aren''t related by blood.)


    It was a feeling nurtured through living in the same orphanage. That couldn''t be helped.


    (Then¡­¡­)


    Then who? As he thought of that, only Nina was in his line of sight. She stood in the Military Arts world that Layfon had given up. He envied her bright and dazzling form.


    And he remembered three other students. One of them was in Military Arts, but they were all striving for what they wanted to do. He was jealous of that bright form.


    Felli''s experience was similar to his. A girl who believed she had no other choice but to follow the footsteps of her inborn ability. Although the road she had gone through to arrive here was different from his, he could understand her feeling on Naruki and her friends. They were too dazzling.


    (Ahah, what a mess.)


    What could he do for them? Nothing?


    He thought, rolling again on the ground. His opponent continued to prattle off his reproofs under his breath. Things like "Hurry up and fall." "This is so annoying." "I don''t have time for this."


    What could he do? What did he want to do?


    He couldn''t think up an answer.


    Not even an answer as tiny as the tip of his finger nail.


    How troublesome.


    He finally looked around him. He hadn''t been counting, so he wasn''t sure how many times he had been falling and climbing back to his feet. The dead end of his thoughts forced him back into the present.


    "¡­¡­Senpai?" he muttered, toppling onto the ground from another attack.


    The sight he then saw in that one single moment was vividly carved into his mind.


    She was kneeling on one knee.


    No matter how good she was at defense, there had to be a limit. The accumulated injuries had taken away the strength in her legs.


    She had become less responsive. The Kei receiving the high-speed attack was losing its strength. The light of her Kei flow in the iron whips had lost its vitality.


    (No!)


    Senpai will fall.


    Senpai will fall.


    The platoon will fail.


    Fail.


    The team will be disbanded.


    Senpai will never get back her spirit.


    Such naive thoughts surfaced one after another in Layfon''s head.


    (This won''t do.)


    And till now, the thought of losing had already disappeared. Layfon picked himself up.


    "You''re so annoying!" His opponent howled and closed in for another high-speed attack.


    Layfon jumped aside. He already knew the position of his opponent. Since the movement was based on Whirl Kei, what came next was just a straight path to Layfon. Once Layfon timed the moment of his enemy''s move, determining his opponent''s position wouldn''t be a problem at all.


    The important point was how to judge the timing.


    Forgetting about the man who just sped past him, Layfon raised his sword.


    "That''s a bit far."


    Because he''d been rolling on the ground, he now stood a fair bit of a distance from Nina. Even if he ran over now, he wouldn''t make it in time.


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    He slashed out with his sword. He wasn''t even thinking of the Kei flowing through his blade. This was a natural movement for him. Changing the quality of the Kei on his Dite, the Kei shot out of his blade on the momentum of its slashing movement.


    It wasn''t the same as shooting out Kei. He focused his Kei on one point only.


    This was one of the moves of the External-type Burst Kei - Needle Kei (Shin Kei).


    Kei sharp as needles struck one of the members of the 16th platoon and sent him sailing through the air.


    While the other attacker was spacing out at his suddenly flying comrade, Layfon extended his Kei to his feet.


    An Internal-type Kei -- Whirl Kei.


    As he headed for Nina, he used his sword to send another attacker flying.


    He stopped behind Nina and searched around for more enemies. The two people he had sent flying through the air had not returned to the field. He couldn''t feel any hostile Kei. Those two must have fainted.


    "You¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t understand Nina''s surprise. What was so surprising about that?


    Just when he was confused over this, the siren rang.


    "The flag''s been destroyed! The 17th platoon wins!"


    The commentator shouted excitedly. The audience roared in commotion.


    "Hahaha! Did you see? I destroyed the flag with two shots, as promised," Sharnid''s excited voice came through the transmitter.


    But it sounded far away to Layfon.


    He toppled.

 Volume 1, 5 — Point of Difference

    Volume 1, Chapter 5: Point of Difference


    This is my fourth letter but I still haven''t received yours. I''m beginning to worry that you haven''t been getting mine.


    Honestly, I''m feeling a bit down.


    What is it like to have a dream?


    I''m beginning to understand that feeling.


    I feel that¡­¡­It''s innocent and dazzling, like something at the bottom of a cave. No matter how much you stretch out your hand, you can''t reach it. A place of deep despair.


    The good friends I''ve made here shine from a place that I can never reach.


    You also shine with light.


    Back then, I didn''t understand how you could be so diligent and hardworking for such a boring thing. I was too desperate to live, and because of that, I missed the point.


    What forced me to become like that? I was running away. It''s unsightly of me to place the blame elsewhere.


    Now, I don''t find your goal boring. It''s the opposite: I''m envious of you.


    Can I still grasp hold of it? Grasp hold of the thing on the very bottom, the unreachable¡­¡­The thing that might not even be there.


    I''m struggling with whether I should send this letter or not. Useless content.


    But I still think I should send this. I want to hear your opinion. Don''t complicate it. I just want to hear what you think.


    I want to read your reply to this letter.


    Your dream is and has always been dazzling. Please don''t lose it.


    To my dear Leerin Marfes,


    Layfon Alseif.


    ¡ó


    Nina walked in a brusque manner along the corridor, stomping the floor with force. A girl passing by, holding a pile of documents and who seemed to be a member of the Student Council quickly moved aside for her.


    It was natural for the girl to be startled. Dust and soil particles were stuck to Nina''s forehead and cheeks. Her golden hair was dirty and messy, and even her Military Arts uniform was in tatters. There weren''t many students who would walk around with that appearance full of anger.


    Nina was outraged. She wasn''t quite sure why she was incensed, but she was currently throwing a tantrum.


    Unquestioning of the anger inside her, she had stomped over here after the match, propelled by her emotion. Layfon had fainted when the siren rang out and was carried away on a stretcher. There wasn''t anything unusual with the flow of his Kei, so he must have just lost consciousness.


    "Just what was that about?" Nina let out her words in resentment and pounded heavily on the door of the Student President''s room.


    "Come in."


    Before the reply came through, she had already pushed open the door on her own.


    Besides the bitterly smiling Karian, Vance was also in the room. Vance''s presence calmed her down. She halted her steps.


    "Third year, Military Arts, Nina Antalk is coming in."


    "Please."


    Karian said that and then praised her.


    "Congratulations on your first win."


    Nina''s brow furrowed. "¡­¡­Just what was that?"


    "Uh¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    "Layfon Alseif. You know he''s not a normal person, don''t you?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "This is all too strange. He really did well in the opening ceremony, but before his ability was confirmed, you transferred him into Military Arts and nominated him to join my platoon. During that time, there must have been lots of people thinking you were just blinded by his brilliant performance. But you didn''t take any action afterwards¡­¡­ Your personality would''ve made that impossible."


    "But you accepted Layfon. Don''t you admire his performance today?"


    "I tested him."


    She''d had Felli bring him to the training room and had measured his strength. At that time, she didn''t feel Layfon was hiding his true strength. She''d felt that if he had more training, his strength could exceed that of the existing members.


    But that judgment was completely in error.


    The issue wasn''t that Layfon could become stronger after more training. He didn''t need training at all.


    She saw Layfon''s true strength in the platoon match just then. Needle Kei (Shin Kei) and Whirl Kei (Senkei) ¡­¡­He couldn''t have mastered that power in a short period of time.


    Vance nodded in agreement. He glanced at the screen that was about to broadcast the fourth match, and turned his gaze back to Karian.


    "You seem to know who Layfon Alseif is. Did you know of his identity before this match?"


    Karian shook his head.


    "It''s not that easy to obtain intelligence on other cities."


    The other two people in the room weren''t convinced.


    "I only found out about him by chance." He raised his hands in surrender.


    "How did you two come to this academy?" Karian asked.


    "On a roaming bus of course."


    "Obviously by riding the roaming buses. Normally, we can only travel between cities by riding the roaming buses, but what I mean is the route."


    "Route?"


    "Yes. All the roaming buses eventually return back to the Traffic City Joeldem and then depart from there. Only the consciousness of Joeldem knows the current positions of all the mobile cities. But sometimes a roaming bus might not come directly from Joeldem. It might go around to other cities before arriving here."


    Nina nodded. She had passed three cities before arriving at Zuellni.


    "Did you pass through Grendan?" Nina asked.


    Karian nodded. "It took me three months to arrive at Zuellni. During my travels, I had a two week layover in Grendan. It wasn''t boring over there at all because of the numerous Military Arts matches being held. Fortunately, I saw a Heaven''s Blade successor match."


    "Heaven''s Blade?"


    Nina glanced at Vance. Vance didn''t seem to know of it, so she waited for Karian to explain.


    "That isn''t just a title for the twelve best Military Artists in the Lance Shelled City, Grendan¡­¡­A certain special item also comes with that title, but as an outsider, I have no idea what it is."


    While listening to Karian, Nina thought of what might have happened.


    Layfon was from Grendan. That was true. Since Karian rode the roaming bus to Zuellni for first year study, this meant he must have stayed at Grendan five years ago.


    Five years ago? ¡­¡­Layfon wasn''t even ten years old!


    "How is that possible¡­¡­"


    "I know there are geniuses in this world. But even I was greatly moved by his performance. I was so surprised I was speechless. I don''t have the talent for Military Arts, but everyone watching that match was all shocked by the scene."


    A kid, who might not even be ten years old yet, easily wielded the long sword and defeated an adult.


    "It wasn''t just men, everyone was overwhelmed and shocked. It was a rare and extraordinary scene. A kid could actually reach the summit of the Military Arts world! I couldn''t forget that name. When I saw his name on the scholarship application, it was impossible for me to miss it. For him to settle in Zuellni, at this time, is like the birth of a savior. At the same time, I didn''t understand why he left Grendan and wanted to specialize in General Studies. No, actually, I wasn''t surprised at him entering General Studies. He doesn''t need anyone to teach him Military Arts. Even so, I was still curious about the real reason behind his decision, so I did some investigating, and the results arrived at my desk the day before the opening ceremony."


    "So¡­¡­"


    Nina swallowed, trying to remove the feeling of something sticking to her throat.


    Right.


    She suddenly realized why she was so angry.


    She got it now. Layfon hadn''t used his true strength during training. Never mind that. What was unforgivable was the fact that he deliberately lost to her when they first fought. He could have defeated her easily, but he chose to lose to her.


    It felt like an insult to Nina.


    Even so, the truth might not be what it appeared to be on the surface.


    She suppressed her anger and thought more calmly. Perhaps the excited Karian could calm her down further.


    What was Military Arts to Layfon? Perhaps he didn''t like it. If he liked it, even though he didn''t need any training, he would have entered Military Arts.


    (Speaking of which¡­¡­)


    She remembered. Didn''t he say that when they were eating supper at the Mechanical Department?


    "Not Military Arts. I''ve already failed it."


    She had forgotten that soon afterward, distracted by the Electronic Fairy. But thinking of it now, his words seemed to hide some deeper meaning.


    Failed? Just what was that about?


    The Layfon who was a top Military Artist in Grendan. Just what mistake did he make?


    "He¡­¡­"


    Nina almost perked up her ears by reflex.


    She wanted to know.


    But then, perhaps she shouldn''t be listening to this. If she knew, she might not let Layfon stay in the platoon. Perhaps she wouldn''t be able to forgive him.


    Just when her heart was swaying in two directions, Karian continued.


    "He had tainted the reputation of a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    ¡ó


    Something bad must have happened if he woke up in the hospital.


    "I''m here again¡­¡­"


    Layfon awoke and realized what he had done. He held his head, hating himself.


    He felt it and found many lumps on it. No wonder it felt as if his head was cramping.


    "Aah¡­¡­"


    As he moaned, trying to escape the pain, his eyes wandered around the surrounding room and saw something placed on the bench. Something that looked like a big basket and three female schoolbags. Then, rowdy noises drifted in from the corridor, and the door was pushed open.


    "Ah, Layton''s up!" Mifi said loudly with a paper cup in hand. Meishen and Naruki were standing behind her.


    "How do you feel? Are you all right? Speaking of which, you were incredible. You gave me such a scare."


    Layfon smiled sourly and sat up on the bed.


    "I didn''t know you were that strong. The last two moves were amazing," Naruki said.


    Naruki said that because she was also in Military Arts. The bitterness on Layfon''s face deepened.


    Noticing Layfon''s look, she changed her expression.


    "¡­¡­So are you alright?"


    Layfon took the juice from Meishen. The juice refreshed his thirsty throat. He drank as if to allow the liquid to seep through his entire body.


    "Thanks. I feel much better."


    Meishen''s face reddened. She lowered her head and half-ran from the side of the bed to the long bench.


    "¡­¡­Um, if you''re hungry, I''ve got a bento¡­¡­"


    "Uh, thank you."


    Layfon got off the bed, made his way to the long bench and looked into the basket. It was divided into two sections. One held sandwiches; the other had things wrapped in paper that seemed to be baked biscuits.


    "I am hungry."


    He hadn''t eaten as his stomach had hurt since early this morning. Looking at the basket, now he wanted to eat.


    He took a sandwich and bit into it. Feeling the look Meishen was giving him, he ate the sandwich in two bites and washed it down with juice.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Meishen''s tense expression turned into a blossoming smile.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Layfon hesitated, his hand reaching out for more.


    "We aren''t hungry. It''s okay if you eat it all."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Just eat it all," Naruki and Mifi said. Meishen nodded. So he took another sandwich.


    "I''ll go buy some juice."


    "I''m going with you."


    The girls'' sudden movements alarmed Meishen.


    "¡­¡­Wha- you two!" she protested.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll buy your share," Naruki said to Meishen, who was waving at them in agitation.


    "Oh, almost forgot. Your platoon''s going to celebrate the victory. We''ve been invited too."


    "Oh, okay, got it," Layfon replied.


    Recalling the match brought a shadow over him, but eating took priority. Naruki and Mifi left the room.


    Now that they were left alone in the room, Meishen had lost her composure. Sitting next to Layfon, she fidgeted and played with her fingers, her eyes darting around.


    After finishing the fourth sandwich and settling his stomach, he noticed Meishen''s peculiar behaviour.


    (Ah, is she shy?)


    And he felt awkward and embarrassed. It was bad of Naruki and Mifi to leave her when they knew she''d become like this.


    "I''m sorry for making you make the bento."


    "¡­¡­Not at all. It''s a¡­¡­th¡­¡­thank you."


    "Thank you?"


    "¡­¡­You saved me."


    Recalling what he did in the opening ceremony, he shook his head.


    "That was nothing."


    He wasn''t thinking of saving her. His body just moved on its own.


    That was all there was to it.


    "¡­¡­But, I was still saved."


    "Then I''ll gratefully receive your goodwill, but I''ve almost eaten it all."


    Meishen laughed lightly at the joke. Feeling embarrassed, Layfon grabbed another sandwich.


    "¡­¡­Lay¡­¡­ton. You''re strong," Meishen whispered as he finished up the last sandwich.


    "No¡­¡­not at all."


    Even though he wanted to deny it, he knew inside him was another "him" who couldn''t deny himself. He understood he had extraordinary strength in Military Arts. He tried his all to hide it. He didn''t know how the Student President found out, but he thought he could solve this issue since Karian didn''t seem to have leaked the secret.


    But he had dashed that hope in today''s match.


    There must be a student here from Grendan. Those who thought they had mistaken him for someone else would now know he was a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "¡­¡­You''re really strong. Like how you struck down those two instantly¡­¡­"


    The huge screen set in the audience section must have broadcast his image.


    "¡­¡­But, why didn''t you defeat them before?"


    The question he had been dreading now lay before him. He noticed the smell of earth on his clothes. The Medical students had dusted off some of the soil on Layfon before putting him in bed, but that wasn''t enough to clean the dirty clothes. While thinking of that, he remembered the pain in his head.


    (I must have rolled too much on the ground.)


    In the arena, Layfon had difficulty thinking because of his head bumping here and there. He thought back to the scene of Nina receiving repeated attacks. Compared to him, irrespective of the difference in their real strength, Nina was not allowing her concentration to falter from pain.


    "I wasn''t planning on winning."


    He decided to be honest.


    "I don''t care about the me who trained in Military Arts. I didn''t start training in it because I liked it. I didn''t have anyone encouraging me to study it. I learned it because I had to."


    "Besides, Military Arts isn''t necessary to me anymore, so I''m abandoning it," he said in small voice.


    Meishen watched him with wide eyes.


    If¡­¡­if he was more used to it, he might have lost the match with more beauty. That was what he thought, but he was unable to do so in battle. As long as he held a weapon¡­¡­even if he wasn''t doing his best, he always fought seriously. This had nothing to do with the strength of the opponent. He had no feelings besides a desire to fight seriously for the result of victory.


    "I told you before that I''m an orphan, didn''t I?"


    Meishen nodded and moved away her awkward gaze.


    "The Head of our orphanage was terrible with money, so he was always having trouble with it. Looking at the dwindling food, I guessed the Head must be losing money again. I was always afraid that one day, there might not be food at all."


    At that time, he encountered the way of the katana.


    "I was told I had a gift with the katana, so I decided to make money with it. I participated in all kinds of matches and won lots of prize money¡­¡­"


    And before he knew it, he had become a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Perhaps people who dreamed of becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor would be outraged by his words. To him, though, this was his truth. This was the value the title "Heaven''s Blade" held for him. It was only a step on the path to his goal.


    "The situation at the orphanage improved because of the prize money. Everyone was grateful to me."


    "¡­¡­So, you then decided not to train in Military Arts again?"


    "Yes, since there was enough money. Unfortunately, it isn''t enough for my school fees. That can''t be helped, so I had to earn money through some other means."


    "¡­¡­Don''t you miss it at all?"


    Layfon smiled naturally and nodded. "Yeah, but I still haven''t found out what I want to do¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­You''ll definitely find it," Meishen said in a light and shy voice. She hunched her shoulders, her body seeming to become even smaller.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Looking at the floor, she added,"¡­¡­You were incredible¡­¡­in the match¡­¡­But you were a bit devious."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­Why did you win if you''d decided to lose the match?"


    "¡­¡­"


    He wanted to say he couldn''t think properly because of his injured head, but on second thought, he swallowed the words. It wasn''t a good enough reason; besides, he didn''t want Meishen to know more about it.


    "¡­¡­Layton, you have your own way of thinking. I don''t know much¡­¡­about winning or losing matches¡­¡­but, if you''ve decided to lose, I think it''s better to lose the match. It''s not so good to change halfway through¡­¡­About finding what I like doing, I can''t properly explain why I like making sweets. I don''t know how to discover an interest, so I can''t give you any suggestions¡­¡­"


    She paused as if to take a deep breath, and then continued, "But the Lay¡­¡­ton I saw at the opening ceremony was cool. I want to see the Layton from back then."


    Her face was all red. Then she added a light "Sorry."


    Layfon remained silent, and could only shake his head.


    Afterward, he chatted a bit with Naruki and Mifi. They all decided to part ways before tonight''s celebration party.


    Back in the dormitory, Layfon took off his dirty clothes and went to have a shower.


    Coming back to the room, refreshed, he looked at the paper bag on the desk.


    In it were Meishen''s biscuits.


    "I don''t really like sweets."


    He had taken the package with him without opening it, not wanting to refuse her.


    Now he opened the paper bag. The sealed-off aroma of sugar rushed out to pat his nose. He wasn''t sure why, but it smelled like Meishen. The image of Meishen surfaced in his mind. Because of her passion for making sweets, she was doing a job she wasn''t good at. He recalled how she peeked at him eating sandwiches, her face lowered and pink.


    He popped a biscuit into his mouth.


    "¡­¡­So sweet."


    Of course.


    But he didn''t hate the sweetness on his tongue. It was good for the body to eat something sweet when tired.


    "Aah~" Holding the bag in one hand, he fell into a sitting position. He brushed aside the hair falling across his eyes, and gazed at the floor.


    He had lied to Meishen.


    To put it correctly, he had hidden from her things that would disadvantage him in her eyes. This way, nobody would get hurt.


    But he resented himself for only wanting to maintain his good image.


    Either way, his pretense had been exposed. He was useless in the match. He didn''t plan on winning, but the other half of him had taken action for victory. It seemed as if he was hiding his real strength so as to hoard the spotlight in the end.


    Besides, what could he do after winning?


    Go back to train in Military Arts?


    No.


    Well¡­¡­


    "Just what do I want to do?"


    Who knew how many times he had asked that question already? But he still had to ask. What did he have besides Military Arts?


    Was there anything else he could do?


    Nothing. He just wanted to be doing something. He walked on a path with no dream and no obstacles. All he wanted was to try walking on a path, relying on himself.


    He hadn''t even decided on where to go.


    And he came to Zuellni for that purpose. But the situation of the Academy and the Student President who knew of his past were denying him the chance to discover his own interest.


    Layfon grabbed another biscuit. Meishen probably knew he didn''t like sweets, so she had made them with less sugar. They tasted nice.


    Her consideration pained him. It reproached him.


    What was he like, the "cool Layfon" in her eyes?


    "It really is¡­¡­so sweet¡­¡­"


    He ate another biscuit.


    ¡ó


    The day after the platoon match passed by smoothly. It was now night.


    Naruki walked near the fighting arena with a flashlight in one hand. On her breast was a City Police badge. A baton hung from her harness. She was patrolling with a Military Arts senpai.


    "Is that first year in the 17th platoon your classmate?"


    "Yes."


    A wry smile crossed Naruki''s face at the curiosity of her senpai.


    A great number of people had moved over to the busier part of the city at night, so the areas surrounding the arena were quiet and empty. Some people would use this chance to carry out activities here, such as lovers doing something indecent, and students in Alchemy and Engineering conducting illegal experiments.


    Still, this patrol was a leisurely job.


    Senpai told her of what the Alchemy students did here and how students from the Engineering department used their machines for underground gambling matches. And somehow, the conversation came to focus on Layfon.


    "He''s amazing. Not that many in Military Arts can reach his level. Just who is he?"


    "Who knows¡­¡­He doesn''t talk much about himself."


    It was more like Layfon himself didn''t want to talk about his past. His unenthusiastic expression was all the answer that people received for the various questions that they threw at him yesterday in the celebration party.


    "I just know he''s from Grendan."


    "Grendan? Ah, I see. But not everyone knows Military Arts even in Grendan. Oh, speaking of which¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "A Military Artist came here from Grendan last year. A good-for-nothing. What an absolute horror in group training," she said, trying to suppress her laughter.


    "¡­¡­What was so horrible?"


    "Oh, I haven''t finished. If one enters the Military Arts course, one should have trained in the basics of Internal-type or External Burst-type Kei, right? That girl kept boasting about her Kei and how it was just a basic level in Grendan, but in real combat, she couldn''t even reach the lowest level. The other girls finished her off so easily. She ended up withdrawing from the course after only half a year. We all thought Grendan wasn''t that great, but after watching yesterday''s match, it looks like it''s not just all talk about Grendan."


    "Are there only a few students from Grendan?"


    "Well, I only know that girl from Grendan. Grendan seems to have moved very far away from Zuellni in these past few years. Isn''t it safer to go to a closer Academy City? So I don''t think students from Grendan would come all the way out here. Perhaps that girl thought she wouldn''t have to use Kei if she went to a place far away from Grendan," Senpai giggled.


    Naruki sank into contemplation. Couldn''t the example of the female student fit Layfon?


    It made more sense to enter an Academy City closer to home. This minimized the potential danger of spending too much time on a roaming bus. It was impossible to know the exact location of a city, but the Traffic Department was able to guess its location through the whereabouts and number of traveling days of various roaming buses. Even Naruki and her friends used the information from the Traffic Department to narrow down their options and finally picked Zuellni.


    (Did Layfon deliberately choose a distant Academy City?)


    She thought so. So he chose this place because it didn''t have as many people from Grendan? She didn''t understand, but this hypothesis felt close to the truth. For him who was hiding a secret, he wouldn''t have wanted people near him to know it. So he purposefully picked a distant place.


    If so¡­¡­


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "What is it?" the senpai turned around, as Naruki had been deep in thought and had lagged behind.


    "No. Nothing," Naruki shook her head and ran to catch up with her.


    (No problem at all.)


    If so¡­¡­was there an issue with Layfon? No. Not at all.


    As long as a person lived, he had to have experienced a sad or embarrassing past that he wanted to wipe clean. There was nothing wrong with escaping the place where he kept recalling his bad memories.


    (Ah, but that depends on the situation.)


    The person she was worried about wasn''t Layfon, but Meishen. Obviously, Meishen liked him. The closer she got to him, the greater the possibility she''d come into contact with the truth he was hiding. No, maybe she had already touched it. If the two were to be together¡­Naruki didn''t want them to develop a distant relationship of being afraid to touch the other''s wound.


    What would Meishen do?


    (If it''s her¡­¡­)


    No problem. Sure, but Naruki couldn''t think like that.


    (Perhaps she''ll be depressed.)


    This was worrying.


    Since they were young, Meishen had always hidden behind Naruki, the tallest of the three, who knew how to fight. Nobody messed with Mifi. Mifi liked to use the fastest means possible to grab hold of the other person''s secret and use it against them in the most diabolical way possible.


    Meishen grew up being protected by them.


    But she wasn''t just being protected.


    Both Naruki and Mifi fell under the charm of Meishen''s sweets. They wouldn''t dare lift their heads before her. If they went over the line, Meishen wouldn''t make any sweets for them. But even so, Meishen rarely left their small circle to make contact with the outside world. Her assertive action of working in the coffee shop was a great improvement. However, this wasn''t enough to build a relationship with someone outside their circle.


    Naruki was really worried.


    (Um, what should I do? Maybe I should force the truth out of Layfon? Meishen might really fall into despair if it''s a hard truth. What should I do? He''s weak in personality. Perhaps it''s better to use my authority as a City Policewoman? Just make up some evidence to threaten him and arrest him?)


    Deep in thought, Naruki had been walking slowly. The senpai strolling ahead of her turned back to look¡­


    And at the same time¡­¡­


    "Whhaaa¡­¡­" She lost her balance and fell onto the grass.


    The ground was shaking.


    "What is it?"


    The intensity of the tremor made Naruki kneel down. The trees lining the road and the buildings around them clamoured. The streetlights shook violently, as if they could fall down at any moment. The light jumped.


    "Wh wh wh- what''s happening?"


    Senpai grabbed hold of one of the streetlights. It seemed to be her first time experiencing a cityquake.


    "This is a city-quake. The cause could be uneven ground or the city not having a firm foothold¡­¡­"


    "Oh? ¡­¡­I see." It took a while for Senpai to understand her.


    It was easy to forget this fact while living a normal life in the city. Zuellni was moving continuously.


    When Naruki was very young, a city-quake of a greater magnitude than this had occurred in her city because Joeldem was trapped in ground with a weak crust. The city-quake had caused huge damage.


    When the shaking gradually eased, Naruki stood up. It didn''t look like there was a fire anywhere. She couldn''t hear the racket from the residential district as it was a bit far from here, but things must be chaotic over there.


    She thought of Mifi and Meishen. They should be sleeping in the dormitory.


    "I hope there aren''t any accidents."


    And the shrill call of the siren dashed her hope.


    ¡ó


    She was in a bad mood since yesterday because Layfon had hidden his true strength¡­¡­


    They were cleaning and painting the tubes to prevent the spread of rust in the Central Mechanism Chamber.


    Holding the paint can and the brush, Layfon focused entirely on the sound of the moving gears behind his back.


    Nina was silently cleaning a tube.


    To Layfon, the sound of her brush against the tube was scolding him.


    "Ah."


    Nina didn''t react to the sound he tried to suppress. Layfon''s stomach hurt.


    (What did I do wrong?)


    He thought of the possible reason.


    Nina had been acting strange since yesterday''s celebration party. Putting Felli aside, who was absent, both Sharnid and Harley greeted him. Nina was the only one who didn''t look like she wanted to talk to him. All she said was "Thanks" and then she had gone to sit by herself.


    She must be angry at his hiding of his true strength.


    This had to be the only reason. Even he could understand her unease. Someone with a lukewarm attitude actually exceeded her in her best area. It was like he was mocking her hard-won accomplishments.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­" he called to her. Her brushing movement stopped.


    "What?" she said without looking at him.


    "Are you angry?" he blurted out.


    (I''m an idiot!)


    He could have said something better.


    "¡­¡­No."


    He thought she''d roar at him, but all she did was deny in a low voice.


    "There''s no reason to be mad, but¡­¡­" she sighed, lowered her shoulders and turned around.


    Her gaze didn''t directly touch his.


    "I regret letting you enter the platoon."


    "Huh?"


    "I was deceived by the Student President. I was satisfied to have you since the platoon match was close and we still lacked members. You took my Kei directly, so I thought if you trained well, you could become an attacker in the platoon. Even if we lost the match, you could become stronger somehow, before the real Military Arts Competition."


    "But your real strength is way beyond my calculations."


    "No¡­¡­"


    "Was the Student President lying when he said you were a successor of a Heaven''s Blade?"


    Looking embarrassed suddenly, Nina moved her gaze further away from him.


    "Did he tell you?"


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "He told me what he knew, and all I can do is pray it''s not true."


    Her eyes, questioning him and wishing for something, made him release the breath he was holding. He felt debilitated, as if a certain tension was suddenly cut away, the weight of his body disappearing into thin air¡­¡­the emotion of despair.


    (It''s all over¡­¡­)


    Just what had ended? What he had left behind in Grendan had returned to him. What he had been running away from had finally caught up with him.


    "Tell me it''s all a lie," she pleaded.


    But she didn''t think the Student President had lied to her.


    Wolfstein¡­¡­from the moment he learned of the twelve Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Everyone had been scolding him, saying it was wrong, yet nobody had taken care to explain just how wrong it was. All they did was scold him.


    His stiff expression relaxed.


    Yes, his old self had returned.


    Nina''s face turned frosty. She must have obtained her confirmation from his look.


    "Was it true?"


    "Yes," he nodded.


    "I participated in underground matches in Grendan, tainting the reputation of the Heaven''s Blade and was exiled."


    He watched with indifference as the muscles on her face twitched.


    "Why?"


    "To earn money."


    He trained in Military Arts for that purpose and won again and again.


    But the prize money from normal matches was too little.


    As a result of unbroken victories, he had become a successor of a Heaven''s Blade to serve under the Queen of Grendan, Alsheyra. But his salary was still too small and the special scholarship he obtained was still too little.


    "I needed a lot of money for the many children in the orphanage."


    The money he had was enough for himself or just a normal family.


    But there were too many orphans. The money he earned wasn''t enough to provide for their education and living. His Master wasn''t the only one managing an orphanage. Layfon needed money to give to his comrades, for all the numerous orphans in Grendan¡­¡­and what he was earning wasn''t enough.


    He could have just earned enough for the orphanage he lived in, but he felt he needed to provide for all the orphanages. He didn''t know why either. Perhaps, all the orphans were his comrades.


    So he wasn''t earning enough.


    "And at that time, I found out about the underground matches."


    Nina''s expression swayed.


    She probably thought what he did had tainted the Military Arts. Many people thought of Military Arts as a sacred art to defend a city from outside enemies. This viewpoint was especially strong in those who lived as professional Military Artists.


    The sacred art must not be tainted by human desires.


    But in reverse, because it was sacred, people wanted to taint it. The students gambling secretly on the platoon matches were immersed in the festival-like atmosphere committing their illegal act.


    But compared to the students, there were people who wanted to do such things with clear-cut intent. Perhaps they weren''t satisfied with the normal matches that began and ended ceremoniously in the spirit of sports. What they lusted after were the mad and bloody fights.


    And for this reason, the underground matches offered huge prize money.


    Layfon had found out about it. He contacted the people who organized such matches. Using the threat that came from the authority of a Heaven''s Blade successor, he suggested that they could advertise his unbelievably strong power. It was easy to tell who would have won in a normal match, but it was another matter to watch a Heaven''s Blade successor fight without holding back.


    He used his Kei as if he was in a show, and through that, obtained money from the audience.


    "But I couldn''t keep that up for long."


    It was difficult to shut people''s mouths. The rumor of his deeds spread widely in Grendan and eventually reached Queen Alsheyra''s ear.


    "And so I was exiled."


    "Of course," Nina said, as if to let out all the anger and irritation inside her.


    Nina''s outrage was the same as the people''s at Grendan, including Layfon''s Master, the other Heaven''s Blade successors and even his comrades - the orphans.


    Even so, he still didn''t understand.


    "Why are you so certain?"


    "What? You¡­¡­"


    "Kei is an important treasure for humanity, striving to survive in this world. Because of it, the orphans and I didn''t have to worry about food. Why must people make using it a crime?"


    He truly couldn''t comprehend.


    "The Queen exiled me because a certain Military Artist was threatening me."


    "Threatening¡­¡­?"


    She probably didn''t know about this.


    "That person wanted to participate in a Heaven''s Blade match. He showed me proof of my fights in the underground matches and threatened to spread it around unless I lost to him purposefully and let him have the Heaven''s Blade."


    There were twelve Heaven''s Blade successors. The only way to get that title was to either defeat a successor in a Heaven''s Blade match or win the numerous matches after the death of a successor.


    The blackmailer had another way than Military Arts to win a match, and he used it to threaten Layfon. But Layfon didn''t accept the deal. He couldn''t abandon his title as it was his key to the underground matches, to fight as a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    So he tried to kill the other person. His secret would be safe if this person died.


    He planned to win with one strike. He had that confidence. Once his opponent got careless, Layfon would deal a fatal strike and finish him off.


    But, he failed.


    His one strike only managed to sever his opponent''s arm, and the match ended as his opponent was unable to keep fighting.


    And then the news of Layfon''s deed in the underground matches spread.


    "I don''t find him despicable," he said to the speechless Nina.


    "He was only doing everything he could to obtain what he desired. But he got careless in the end. That''s all there was to it."


    To Layfon, the way he finished his opponent was naive. One must fight desperately to survive, but the level of desperation he showed in his method was meaningless. At that time, there were still things driving him to act that way solely for the purpose of survival. And as such, he wasn''t angry with the Student President. Karian''s attitude of manipulating things and people to ensure Zuellni''s survival was the same as Layfon''s.


    But Karian''s concern on what Layfon had abandoned made him revisit the feeling he had in Grendan all over again.


    "And that is who I am. Do you find me despicable?"


    Everyone in Grendan reproved him for being base.


    Was Nina the same? He waited for her reaction with a neutral expression.


    He felt pain as of his heart being torn apart. The pain was an illusion, but he had no way of shaking it off, so he could only suffer it.


    Why was he feeling this kind of pain?


    No. He had already experienced it before - the punishment that Queen Alsheyra had passed down to him. All the Heaven''s Blade successors served her, so Layfon could only surrender to her judgment.


    All the Heaven''s Blade successors, officials and his Master watched him as his punishment was dealt out. Their gazes were cold and icy.


    The pain jolted him back to reality.


    "You¡­¡­are despicable," she said.


    And then the ground shook violently.

 Volume 1, 6 — On the Polluted Earth

    Volume 1, Chapter 6: On the Polluted Earth


    "It" had been living inside the earth for a long time. Without moving, only ingesting pollutants from within the soiled earth, for a long time.


    Maybe "It" didn''t even have a sense of time; living beneath the surface without ever feeling discomfort, moving slightly between sleeping and waking to eat soil. Time was wasted away in slumber.


    However, the time to awaken was approaching. Since "It" was already a Mature Form, it could survive by consuming pollutants. But it''s offspring were different. Since the larvae were intolerant to pollution, they couldn''t digest it.


    That''s why they needed unpolluted nutrition.


    In order to thrive, it could no longer sleep.


    With the cracking of the earth, the signal to awaken rang.


    ¡ó


    The sound of grinding pipes echoed all over the place. The violent shaking of the floor caused Nina to lose her balance, but Layfon caught her by the arm.


    For a moment, there was a sparkle on her face. Feeling that he just did something which shouldn''t be done, Layfon thought of letting go of her arm. However after reconsidering it instantly, he slowly stopped.


    "What¡­is this¡­?"


    To overcome the sound of metallic screeching all over the place, Nina raised her voice. Otherwise, her voice wouldn''t be heard by Layfon, who was standing next to her.


    "It''s a city-quake."


    Layfon also raised his voice.


    "This is¡­¡­ a city-quake?"


    Looks like this is the first time Nina has experienced such a thing. Layfon thought, as she looked at her surroundings with a confused face.


    "At first it was shaking up and down; maybe the city took a misstep into a ravine¡­¡­"


    Layfon carefully checked the pattern of the shaking. At first it was shaking vertically, and then it was shaking diagonally. The bucket and brushes that were near their feet were now sliding freely along the floor.


    If it took a bad step, maybe it''s sliding into some kind of hole? If so, then this was the worst possible situation. A city which cannot move is perfect prey for filth monsters.


    Nina, who was momentarily overwhelmed by the shaking, quickly recovered herself and shouted, "There should be an emergency call! We have to return, quickly!"


    "But the floor is unstable! We can''t move around yet!"


    "Even so, we still have to go back!"


    Nina shook off Layfon''s hand and stood up, Kei running through her body. Using Internal-type Kei to enhance body movement, Nina ran between the gaps of the pipes, as if weaving them together like a needle.


    "Ah, to hell with it!"


    Also using Internal-type Kei, Layfon chased after Nina. Even faster then Nina, Layfon quickly moved forward, as if he was half-flying.


    In front of him, Nina was running through a passageway suspended in mid-air.


    "She''s too reckless."


    Although that was the shortest route to go to the surface, it was a risky action. At that moment, the passage was swinging left and right, as if it could collapse at any moment. As such, it wouldn''t be strange if Nina, who was running with all her strength, suddenly got thrown out from the passage.


    There wasn''t time to use the stairs. Layfon leaped upwards, using the pipes around him as footholds. Beneath the corridor was the heart of the machinery, where the Electronic Fairy lived. While chasing after Nina, he caught Zuellni at the edge of his vision, an existence pulsating with dim light. In the form of a child, Zuellni was gazing at the deep earth with a terrified expression. She was curled up, as if she was too scared and was trying to hide somewhere narrow.


    As if she was peeking at some terrifying existence and hoping it wouldn''t surface¡­¡­And Layfon got his confirmation.


    "Oh, no!"


    Muttering, he jumped off the last pipe to land on the corridor.


    "Wait up!"


    Just as Nina was about to run past him, he grabbed hold of her wrist again.


    "Let go! There''s no time to spare!"


    "Yes! No time!" Layfon said, his anger matching hers.


    Even the bold Nina paused, caught by his aura. She stared at him with wide eyes as he shouted.


    "This is an emergency. We don''t have time to laze around. If we don''t escape¡­¡­"


    "What did you say?"


    "Hurry up and head for a shelter. We need every single second we have."


    "Just what are you talking about?" she questioned. Irritation and annoyance filled him at her reaction.


    (How could she be used to such peace!?)


    He just wanted to shout out in lamentation, but Nina still didn''t know anything. If this was Grendan, anyone would have known what Layfon''s expression was about. But this wasn''t the case in Zuellni. Perhaps the other students here were the same. Just how many people knew the real situation? The more he thought of it, the more irritated he became.


    "Layfon!?" Nina''s angry voice called him back to reality.


    He slowly let out his breath and tried to speak in a way that would affect every corner of Nina''s body.


    A simple and absolute message.


    "The filth monsters are here."


    ¡ó


    The siren rang. Informed of the situation through the phone in his dormitory, Karian immediately left and went to the school building.


    His destination wasn''t the Student President''s office. He entered a conference room in the middle floor of a tower that was surrounded by the Military Arts buildings. The few students in the room turned their gazes on him, including Vance.


    "Situation?"


    A thin, tall male student replied to Karian''s short question. "One-third of Zuellni''s legs are trapped in the ground, unable to escape." His pale skin looked green.


    "Escape?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­It should be able to move on its own under normal circumstances, but now¡­¡­Well, the legs are stuck."


    Karian addressed Vance. "How''s the evacuation going?"


    "The City Police are evacuating the students, but it''s too chaotic; they don''t have the situation under control yet."


    Vance shook his head with a scowl. Karian nodded to comfort him.


    "That can''t be helped. We don''t have enough people here with real fighting experience. But I hope you can speed up the evacuation as much as possible."


    Next he turned to the representative of the Alchemy course.


    "Release the safety setting of all the Dites of Military Arts students, and please hurry and activate the city''s defense system."


    "We''re already on it."


    "Gather all the platoons. We must fight with them as the core."


    Karian once again looked at Vance, who nodded but voiced a question with a stiff face. "Do you think we can do this?"


    Everyone looked at Karian.


    The problem of an Academy City was that it lacked experienced fighters. Everyone in it was a student. There were no adults in any of the grades, from seniors down to freshmen. These factors caused the greatest pressure and doubt in its citizens.


    Could they pass this crisis safely?


    "Only a dead end awaits us if we don''t do this. Not only will the Military Arts students die, but everyone in Zuellni," Karian concluded.


    Everyone in the room was holding his breath. Once again, they understood the situation they were in. Under the shadow of death, no one wanted to say "Let''s run away".


    Even if they ran out of the city, they still couldn''t survive on the polluted earth.


    "We have to live no matter what. This is for everyone''s - no, also for our own future. Please understand this fact and act accordingly."


    Everyone nodded at Karian''s icy resolution.


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­The filth monsters?" Nina said after pausing for half a second. She had taken some time to digest his meaning. This told Layfon how serious her lack of experience was in regards to the danger around them.


    "How could that happen?! The city should be moving and avoiding the filth monsters. This can''t be happening¡­¡­"


    "A city can only avoid the filth monsters on the earth, and even then there are limits. What Zuellni encountered this time is likely a mature mother-form sleeping beneath the ground." He told her his hypothesis.


    The female filth monsters had eggs inside their bodies. The mother hibernated until the eggs mature into a larval stage. The young ones that just hatched could not absorb the pollutants, so the mother would provide them clean nutrients she had stored in her body during her hibernation. If this still wasn''t enough food, the babies would devour each other. The mother would choose a few of the leftover ones and care for them till they fully matured.


    And if even that wasn''t enough, the mother would become food for her young.


    The instinct of filth monsters to reproduce and care for the next generation was this strong.


    "The mother won''t become food if there isn''t a need for it."


    If there was a close enough food source¡­¡­


    "What¡­¡­"


    Now Nina understood what Layfon was saying.


    The people of Zuellni would become food. Nina''s hand trembled.


    Was it fear? But, if so¡­¡­


    Without understanding, Layfon continued to speak.


    "So please head for the shelter¡­¡­"


    "Stop it!"


    Her reaction hit him on the face.


    "You''re telling me to evacuate!? You''re telling me to run away!? Do you think I could do that!?"


    He looked at her, lost. The light of Kei enveloped her, a symbol of her fighting spirit. He held his breath at the Kei that was more intense and beautiful than the Kei she had exhibited during the platoon match.


    She was too naive.


    "What is our power for? What is the purpose of this power within us!? Isn''t it for times like this!? Not for fights between people, but for our survival! Do you think we are allowed to run away at a time like this!? Stop joking!"


    He knew why she was trembling. It wasn''t fear, but the drumming of the heart waving away that fear. Her honest and determined heart had overcome her horror. This was the drumming eliminating her fear.


    And that was why it was so bright.


    Layfon squinted at that brightness.


    He never thought a person''s Kei could be this bright. He knew of someone whose Kei light was more intense than Nina''s, and someone whose Kei was fiercer. But he knew of no one whose Kei was the same as Nina''s right here, exuding this level of light.


    "¡­¡­You really are despicable," she said in a low voice, suppressing her violent emotion. "You have great power. Why don''t you use it for something useful?"


    Her eyelids lowered.


    "I don''t know the terror of having nothing to eat. I don''t get it, so I can''t fully understand your standpoint with money. But even so, there must be something else that''s worth pursuing, right? You don''t need to use dirty means that taint your strength and station. From your viewpoint, it isn''t wrong to purely chase after money. But for someone strong like you, shouldn''t you be able to do something greater than what I can do? Won''t you be able to save many things? If the comrades you want to save are proud of you, then aren''t you also saving their hearts?"


    Her words stabbed him like a knife.


    The eyes of his comrades at the orphanage when he became a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Their eyes when he lost his right to the title of "Heaven''s Blade."


    Their sudden change in attitude convinced Layfon that no one understood him.


    He had been betrayed.


    But could they have been the ones who felt they had been betrayed?


    "I''m going."


    "Wait."


    (Even if you go, you¡­¡­)


    He swallowed the other half of his words.


    (You can''t possibly win.)


    He was dizzied by Nina''s Kei, but this Kei was just a symbol of her inner heart. A strong heart was no indication of increasing strength.


    So what would happen if he said that?


    "If we don''t fight now, when do we fight?"


    The words she left behind indicated her determination to fight. Besides, what if he stopped her? It was natural for Military Artists to fight against filth monsters - it was their mission, given to them from heaven - the duty of those given Kei and Psychokinesis. All of them would think like that.


    If they don''t fight, who would?


    If it was me¡­¡­


    Layfon was no longer a Military Artist. Even though he possessed Kei, he was no longer duty-bound as he had given up the standpoint of a Military Artist.


    He didn''t want to fight for the sake of others.


    He made many wrong decisions in Grendan. The attitude of the people around him was a great shock to him.


    "Who''s fighting for others¡­¡­"


    Having chased after Nina, he was now back on the surface. He strolled towards the dormitory, listening to the sirens and the commotion of people evacuating.


    "I don''t have a goal anymore to fight for" he repeated again and again, as if chanting a spell.


    The dormitory was empty. Of course, everyone had evacuated. The silence made him uneasy. He knew he had come to a place that he shouldn''t have, but he had no idea where else he could go. He headed straight for his room.


    Layfon changed into his Military Arts uniform. The fact that the weapon hanging from his harness calmed his heart mocked him. But since he didn''t go to a shelter, he let himself keep it for self-defense. Even if it wasn''t for others, he had to fight for his own life.


    The weight of the Dite had wiped clean his uneasy feeling, but this only made him feel restless about what he was doing. The dormitory was empty, and he was in here, doing nothing.


    The strange feeling that he wasn''t on the field fighting filth monsters.


    "Fighting them has become a habit," he said, mocking his own wound. Back in Grendan, he could make extra money by killing filth monsters, so he was always at the front, standing alone upon the battlefield. For some reason, there were always lots of filth monsters in Grendan''s way. The number of fights that Grendan had had, could not be compared to other cities.


    And that could be why Grendan was called the birthplace of Military Arts.


    But this didn''t matter anymore.


    "I don''t want to fight for others anymore¡­¡­"


    Then he noticed something behind the door.


    "!"


    He picked it up, not knowing what it was.


    "A letter¡­¡­"


    It was an envelope that was bigger than the size of his palm. Its crumpled corners were proof of its long journey. On its back was an address of Grendan and a nostalgic name.


    "Leerin¡­¡­"


    The dorm security must have stuffed the letter through the crack of the door. It must have arrived while Layfon was at the school.


    He let go of the unimportant speculation and cautiously opened the letter.


    His eyes widened at the first line, which completely shattered his lie.


    Don''t lie!


    I''m very angry. Layfon, why are you lying? Oh, and this is my reply to your second letter. Your first letter was somehow sent to me together with the second letter. Don''t blame me. I wasn''t lazy in replying. But please, at least remember my address.


    Anyway, I''m angry. It''s impossible for you to become good friends with people so quickly, and live a normal academy life like ordinary people. Please don''t underestimate me.


    "So mean¡­¡­" He sat back on the floor. Her evaluation of his terrible social skill¡­So that was how he appeared in her eyes¡­¡­


    He continued reading in spite of that setback. Leerin had been the closest to him in the orphanage and she was one of the few who still talked to him after what had happened. He couldn''t ignore her words.


    As he read, a feeling stirred inside him. The stirring intensified, striking him hard from the inside. He couldn''t sit still anymore. He read as he stood up, unable to suppress the urge inside him.


    As he finished reading, he shoved the door aside and rushed through the corridor.


    He ran. He ran heedlessly and recklessly.


    As he ran, he stuffed the letter into his pocket, reflecting on its contents.


    I understand your desire to forget your past in Grendan. If it was me, even I''d want to run away and forget everyone''s cold gazes.


    But you don''t really want to forget everything, do you? You''re still sending letters to Grendan, to stay in contact with me. If you truly wanted to seal off your past in the depths of your mind, then I should also be forgotten.


    I always watched you train, watched you grow strong. Back then, I never thought ''that person doesn''t want to train in the Military Arts.'' That stance of yours when you were waving your longsword with the whole of your heart, training in the dojo, was dazzling to me.


    I also want it; the thing that can propel me forward with all my strength.


    Layfon, you''re the hero of the orphans in Grendan. Everyone finds you dazzling, and that isn''t a lie. You, who knelt before the Queen, felt so distant, even for me. It was a lonely feeling, but it gave us hope, that we could also make something ourselves. We grew up under the same circumstances. If you could give off such heat, then we could also be successful.


    It was all because of you that I chose to study instead of work.


    I want to study management. The Head of the orphanage has also changed his thinking because of you. He regrets that you became like that because of him. He said he''ll pay more attention and be wiser when spending money.


    Our father is so useless. But whether it''s the past or the present, he''s caring for us in his own way. If it wasn''t for him, you and I wouldn''t have met.


    And you''ve changed him.


    I''ve decided to help father. I want to study management and build an orphanage not plagued by money issues.


    I want to protect our orphanage, just like father.


    It''d be good if Layfon could protect the orphanage, when we live together in Grendan once again. Do I sound stupid? Like returning to the past but with some advancement. Can''t we change ourselves like this and go back to what it was like before?


    I pray for the day when you once again step on the soil of Grendan.


    To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.


    Leerin Marfes.


    ¡ó


    The sound of heavy movement pierced the atmosphere, as if the entire world was twisting into another form.


    A number of Zuellni''s legs were stuck in the ground. The metallic sound of the joints of Zuellni''s legs struggling to move filled the air.


    And the other noise was¡­¡­


    Gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha, gacha¡­¡­


    The sound, like water oozing forth, came from under the earth, twisting the world more intensely than the metallic lamentation. The lamentation of Zuellni.


    Something climbed up from the ground along with the noise. On the ground that Zuellni stood, they came one after another¡­¡­


    Dots of red light lit up the deep night.


    One, two, three, four¡­¡­One after another, red lights climbed out of the hole in the ground. Soon, Zuellni was drowning in a sea of red light.


    The warning light underneath Zuellni lit up, proof that the Military Arts Students had equipped themselves. Strong light tore through the darkness to illuminate a fraction of the red lights gathering on the ground.


    It had a shell that was as scarlet as the earth. Encircled by the polished shell, a single compound eye on it''s head flashed with red light. The *Gacha* sound came from the


    friction between its moving body and its shell.


    This was the larva of a filth monster.


    Driven by their instinct to eat, all the larvae turned their eyes to the light shooting down from above.


    Where the food was.


    The earth cried out. It was their mother''s voice.


    Hurry and eat. What can keep you alive is over there.


    Eat.


    Slaughter.


    Drink.


    And become strong, strong, strong¡­¡­


    The larvae stirred. They didn''t even yet know how to move their bodies, but they obeyed their mother and tried. Irritation grew from their unfamiliarity with their bodies, but, driven by their appetite, they bore it and learned, moving as their mother''s voice directed them to.


    The shell above the body split in two.


    And beneath it was something half-transparent; it was filled with something that looked like crumpled paper. As the larvae shook, the crumpled paper that was wet with moisture pushed and spread out to become wings.


    And, a new noise dominated the scene.


    Buzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sound of fast-beating wings floated into the air, and the larvae lifted off from the ground.


    Hundreds of larvae floated in the air and headed straight for their food - Zuellni.


    Nina watched this scene from the edge of the city, facing the northwest.


    The disturbing sound echoed through every fiber of her being. Then groups of larvae appeared, as if a floodgate had been opened.


    The shocking numbers of larvae made her hold her breath. Their numbers overwhelmingly exceeded the number of Military Arts students she led. Each of the seventeen platoons assigned to different sectors must be witnessing the same scene¡­¡­


    (Are there more filth monster''s than people in Zuellni?)


    She swallowed the despair flashing through her. This wasn''t the time to despair. If she, the commander, revealed that feeling, how could the platoons under her continue fighting?


    The sea of red and black swept towards Nina''s position, the noise of beating wings loud enough to shatter her eardrums.


    "Artillery, commence firing!" she shouted into her transmitter.


    The artillerymen, led by Sharnid, fed their Kei into the cannons on the outskirts of the city.


    They fired.


    The condensed Kei hit the larvae''s front-lines and detonated. Red sparks exploded everywhere. Shells shattered and small legs fell, scattered onto the ground.


    The surviving larvae landed, folded their wings and stored them underneath their shells.


    "They can''t fly for extended periods. Sharnid, target those that fly. Don''t let any reach the city."


    "Roger. I can''t die here. I still have a date tomorrow."


    Usually, she would have been irritated by his joke, but this time his laughter made her smile. She relaxed, and Restored the two Dites she took out from her harness. The Kei flowing through the iron whips with their safety locks released looked more vivid and clearer than usual.


    Out of the 17th platoon, only Nina and Sharnid were here. Layfon was useless, and Felli had not heeded the call of the Student President. Nina heard that the Psychokinesist had not been spotted at the shelter.


    Then where was she¡­¡­?


    There wasn''t time to ponder this question.


    Before Nina were numerous larvae.


    The larva''s head, which looked tiny compared to its body. Below the flashing red compound eye, a small orifice opened to extend a jaw, in which four sharp teeth were stirring.


    "How could we be eaten by these things! Attack!"


    Nina bellowed and rushed towards the larvae.


    ¡ó


    Harley''s eyes widened.


    "Why are you here?"


    Not far from the front-line at the city''s edge was a temporary tent. Students from Medicine and Alchemy waited inside it.


    The sound of the larvae could be heard here.


    The medical students checked their medicine with stiff faces. The alchemy students also had the same expression as they prepared the Dites.


    The machine Harley had been using to release the safety locks on the Dites was now cooling down, and standing before him was Layfon, who appeared to be breathless from running.


    "Great, you''re here¡­¡­" Layfon relaxed his breathing and removed the Dite from his harness.


    "Huh? Is the safety lock still on?"


    "Yes, but I have to ask another favor¡­¡­"


    Harley quickly set to unlocking it. "A favor?"


    "Can you make two settings?"


    "Two?"


    He widened his eyes.


    "Yes, two."


    Harley looked back and forth between the Dite and the machine. The Dites with the safety locks were the same type as the machine that made the setting, so he could adjust the settings here too. Because if that couldn''t be done, students whose Dites were damaged wouldn''t be able to fight. Many spare Dites had been prepared here, and many more were coming in.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes. It''s not difficult to adjust the settings, but¡­¡­Can you use it?"


    It was natural to have doubts. He had never heard of a Dite having two settings. It wasn''t impossible on a technical level, but it was harder for the wielder.


    One had to use a keyword and his Kei to Restore a Dite. The Dite would Restore into its adjusted form according to the wielder''s voice and his Kei. The quality of a Dite could be adjusted to suit anyone''s Kei. As long as a setting remained the same, only the Dite''s original owner could use it.


    The problem was the Dite''s adaptation to Kei. To make two settings meant there had to be two keywords.


    But a person couldn''t make two types of Kei. The attributes of Kei differed from person to person. It wasn''t impossible, but it was rare for a person to have two types of Kei flow.


    "Can you use two different Kei?"


    "No, but that won''t be a problem. All you need to do is enter the exact value of the Kei output."


    "And that''s the hard part."


    "I can do it. Please make the setting."


    "But there''s no time to make adjustments. And if you really want to, you can use two Dites¡­¡­"


    That was reasonable enough a suggestion, but Layfon shook his head. "I want to experience it the way I did in the past. Please."


    Harley sighed. He inserted the terminal into the Dite. A number came up on the display.


    "What''s the setting I have to enter?"


    Layfon told him the number and Harley entered it on the keyboard.


    His fingers stopped.


    "Uh?"


    The detailed number caused him to widen his eyes for the third time.


    "Can you really do this?"


    "Yes," Layfon answered without hesitation.


    Harley cautiously entered the detailed number once again, so accurate that it made him dizzy.


    "And do you know where Loss-senpai is?"


    "What? The Student President?"


    "No, our senpai."


    "Aah¡­¡­Isn''t she with Nina?"


    "No. Well, I''m not sure, but I don''t think she''s there."


    Felli wouldn''t be there. She hates being used.


    (Where is she? This won''t work well without her help.)


    Perhaps she was somewhere nearby. He looked around but couldn''t see her.


    While he was doing that, Harley finished the adjustments.


    "¡­¡­Will we survive?" Harley said as he handed over the Dite. He looked at the floor, patting his gear.


    "We easily forget that we live in a harsh world. I was very scared when I came here on the roaming bus. We were extremely uneasy without any equipment. I was relieved when we safely arrived at the school. I once saw a city destroyed by the filth monsters. A city called Blitzen. I didn''t know what that city was like. I was scared, thinking that the fate of Blitzen might befall us one day."


    "Nina looked regretful. I think at that time, she realized how useless she was."


    "But after arriving at this city, I forgot about it. Forgetting¡­It''s more like I didn''t believe that would happen to us. The greatness of a mobile city¡­¡­But it isn''t perfect. And that imperfection is now before us¡­¡­"


    The filth monsters were attacking Zuellni.


    "Will we survive? Nina, everyone, me, and you¡­¡­"


    "Of course," Layfon nodded. Harley lifted his face. Layfon nodded again to wipe away the doubt on the other''s face.


    "I''ll definitely protect this place."


    Layfon began to run again just after saying that.


    "Where are you going?" Harley called.


    "To someplace high!"


    The highest place in Zuellni¡­¡­Was the command tower next to the Student President''s dormitory.


    He headed for it.


    There was some distance between the outskirts of the city and the Student President''s dormitory. He could have ridden a tram, but its route wouldn''t have taken him directly to the place he wanted. Instead, he used Internal-type Kei and flew along the rooftops to his destination.


    And landed in front of the dormitory.


    Intending to head for the tower, he saw a girl standing at the entrance.


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    It was Felli.


    She stood there, lonely and without purpose. She wasn''t surprised to see Layfon. Her lips trembled lightly.


    "Senpai, why are you here?"


    "No reason¡­¡­"


    He could guess what was happening, looking at her lowered gaze. Perhaps she was overcome. He studied her closely and saw her cheeks were slightly pink.


    "Does it have something to do with the Student President?"


    "It''s unrelated."


    She turned to leave, and he quickly grabbed her delicate wrist.


    "¡­¡­What is the meaning of this?"


    Her eyes narrowed. He hadn''t the time to shrink under that gaze.


    "I need your help."


    A shiver ran through her body.


    "What do you want?" She shook off his hand, her glare sharper than ever.


    "Do you so want me to use Psychokinesis? I don''t want it. Isn''t it fine to not use it? I don''t need this ability. I hate it enough to toss it to someone else. Do you still want me to use it?" Her voice was calm, but every single word was reproving him.


    "I thought you were the same as me. You didn''t want to use your power, but I was wrong. You¡­¡­"


    "I also don''t want this power."


    Layfon talked, seizing his chance to speak without interruption.


    "I''m only using what I possess. Perhaps I''ve never liked this ability."


    But Leerin didn''t think so. He thought he was only using it to reach his goal, but perhaps deep down inside, he truly liked wielding the katana. He couldn''t be sure. It was already in the past, and he didn''t feel that he liked Military Arts in the present. In reality, he had such painful memories because of the Arts of the Katana.


    Even if he had used it wrongly.


    "Besides this, the current situation needs us. This can''t be helped."


    Displeasure showed in Felli''s eyes.


    He said solemnly, "I don''t want anyone to fall victim. I want to eliminate every single filth monster, and I need senpai''s power to achieve that. I need your help. Please!"


    He bowed. Looking at her feet, he had no idea how she would react. Her feet remained still, and Layfon kept silent.


    "¡­¡­Even I know this isn''t the time to be willful," she said. "But I still don''t like being used. I hate it."


    "If you don''t use your power, people will die," he said still bowing his head. "I also want to find a future without Military Arts in this city, but for that purpose, this city must live. I''ve already failed once in my life. I don''t want to fail again."


    (And also¡­¡­)


    "And also, I don''t want the people here to lose their futures because of today."


    Mifi, Naruki and Meishen were here. Their dazzling lives made him dizzy. He didn''t want their futures to be dashed.


    He only fought for his survival back in Grendan, but that wasn''t enough. The world of Regios allowed people to live with dreams. The Electronic Fairy, the little girl Zuellni protected them and gave them the chance to have dreams. In that case, this time, let him fight seriously for his goal.


    To keep on living and fighting for the satisfaction of living.


    And for that purpose, he would not allow Meishen and her friends to meet a tragic end. They gave off so much light and allowed him to look forward to a dream.


    "¡­¡­You really are a good person, beyond help."


    He heard her sigh.


    And then Layfon looked up after hearing the sound that followed.


    In Felli''s hand was a Restored staff.


    "What do I have to do?" she asked lightly.


    Layfon bowed to Felli again.


    Her face reddening, she turned away from him.


    ¡ó


    Droplets of sweat rolled down from her forehead and wet her eyebrows. Nina wiped it away with her sleeve to prevent it from seeping into her eyes. Absorbing the sweat, her sleeves turned heavy. Impatience sent Kei flowing through her entire body, and the Kei blew off some of the sweat sticking on her. With her iron whips, Nina kept striking the larvae that had lost their legs and couldn''t move.


    "Tsk!" she called out at the result of her attack.


    Internal-type Kei strengthened her body and she struck the larva with the force of External-type burst Kei, and all that did was make a small dent on its shell.


    "Damn, just how hard is this thing?"


    She retrieved the iron whips and jumped aside. Another larva landed in the spot she was in just a moment before.


    The number of larvae showed no sign of decreasing.


    The larvae that were hit by Sharnid''s team crashed down onto the ground, and instead of flying once more, dragged their bodies towards Nina and her platoons. The students had been attacking these larvae for a long while now.


    It felt like a long while.


    Nina couldn''t tell just how much time had passed. Usually, she had no problem measuring time with her biological clock, but that failed her today.


    "Damn!" She knew she was tense because of her inexperience. She would have gotten used to the fight soon enough if her opponent was human.


    But not to these larvae. None of the students had fought any non-human targets in mock training.


    Nina attacked the larva beside her with Kei, managing to destroy a compound eye and tear open the red veined muscles. The larva continued to sway forward and then stopped, blocked by a fence. The high voltage electricity flowing through the fence lit up the larva in green light. The larva ceased struggling, as black smoke rushed out from beneath its shell.


    Perspiration dotted Nina''s forehead.


    Fortunately, the movements of the larvae were clumsy and repetitive. All the larvae did was move in a straight line. If they didn''t fall flat on their opponents, pressing down hard, they couldn''t use their jaws.


    What Nina had to look out for was the horn that extended out from beneath the shell. All of the Military Arts students were working hard to incapacitate the larvae, aiming for the shell.


    But without much of a success.


    The problem was obviously the huge number of enemies they were facing.


    "This never ends¡­¡­"


    Sharnid''s team kept hitting the flying larvae as Nina''s troops continued to eliminate the larvae that had landed. They kept repeating this strategy, but the combination of air and land combat was nothing compared to the larvae''s advantage in number. The larvae had the absolute upper-hand in this fight.


    "Ha!"


    The shouts diverted Nina''s attention away to where three Military Arts students were fighting against one larva.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Nina watched, forgetting the fact that everyone else was also fighting.


    The three fought with a female student as the center. The color of that female student harness showed that she was in first year. She was a tall and awe-inspiring looking female. A badge of the City Police was on her baton. This explained why she was on the battlefield, even though she had not yet obtained an arms permit.


    A speedy rush took the female student to the side of the larva, and she kicked out at one of the joints in the leg. It looked like she hadn''t yet trained in External-type burst Kei, but the Internal-type Kei sustaining her was amazing.


    The larva howled in pain and changed its direction, charging towards its attacker.


    The girl retreated back while increasing her distance with it.


    And while that happened, the other two students struck the larva with their Kei, causing a crack to appear on its shell.


    The larva wanted to again change its direction, but the girl kept on distracting it.


    Their repeated strategy had destroyed one larva after another. A number of larva corpses lay strewn in their vicinity.


    What a brilliant plan, to fight three against one.


    But what attracted Nina''s attention was the girl who acted as bait. Her movements were deft and skillful.


    "I''ve seen her somewhere," Nina muttered.


    She had no time to dig further into her memory, as another larva approached her. Nina would learn later that the girl was called Naruki Gelni.


    A small mountain had piled up at the edge of the city, made of the larvae that Sharnid''s team had hit with their cannons. As the larvae couldn''t reform their attacks, they had given Nina and her troops a chance to keep on fighting.


    The shooting team took out that mountain of larvae. The larvae scattered to fall onto the ground.


    A larva suddenly came close and Nina bent down to avoid its horn, flicking out her whips to strike at its head. She rolled back, narrowly escaping the fate of being trampled by other larvae, but a larva was already waiting at the spot where she would roll to a stop. The tension and pressure in her head made her act reflexively. Her External Kei burst out, and using that momentum, she widened the gap between her and the larva.


    She regained her fighting stance and entered the fight once more. As a shell covered the larva''s body, the larva''s head was the easiest target. Nina''s strike was off by a few millimeters, and her whips broke one of the larva''s forelegs. The larva shifted its movement, and headed left.


    What a close call.


    She relaxed a little.


    "Captain!"


    Whose angry voice was this that came through her transmitter? Sharnid?


    Without the time to determine who the owner of that voice was, she instinctively leaped to a side. A presence kept closing in from behind, and pain flared in Nina''s shoulder. Her body flipped through the air.


    She crashed onto the ground, the things in her vision spinning. Her wound brushed against the earth. Bearing that intense pain, she stood up.


    The wound was on her left shoulder. Muscles had been torn apart from her shoulder and arm. The iron whip fell from her numb hand. The larva that rushed past her had crashed into another student. Blood and pain gushed out from Nina''s wound, staining her tattered sleeve scarlet, and her wrist turned numb.


    (No!)


    The loss of blood took away the vitality of her Kei. Her body felt heavy.


    (No, this isn''t good¡­¡­)


    Anxiety halted her steps and made the iron whip heavy in her right hand. The spasms running through her left fingers irritated her.


    Her consciousness was starting to fade. No. She must move¡­¡­Despite her thought, her knees refused her order and could only tremble. The exhaustion that she couldn''t feel thanks to her Kei now overwhelmed her.


    She stared off blankly, her consciousness slipping. She stared, and failed to move her body. In her vision was a larva, its huge body turning, its polished black horn targeting her.


    The vibration in the air hit her first.


    (I''m about to die¡­¡­)


    She accepted her impending fate as the vibration pierced through her body. This didn''t feel like the Kei from the cannons, but from a normal Dite, and it rained madly down on the larvae. Who was it? Sharnid? The rain of Kei successfully destroyed many larvae''s heads, but it wasn''t enough to eliminate every single filth monster.


    Even the iron whip in Nina''s right hand fell to the ground. She watched the larva head towards her. She''ll die. She''ll die. Facing this reality, she could only watch it happen.


    "Uh¡­¡­" She let out her breath.


    And murmured.


    "Damn."


    (What a detestable way to die, out here,) but her body refused to move. The Kei that flew out of her with her blood showed no signs of reviving. Having lost too much blood, she hadn''t the strength to consider how to reactivate her flow of Kei. Perhaps that was why she could watch what happened next with hazy calmness.


    All movement ceased.


    Temperature lower than zero descended onto the entire battlefield. In Nina''s eyes, the stirring of air particles seemed to have stopped, as if the coldness had frozen the water vapor in the larvae''s bodies, halting their movements.


    The entire world was holding its breath for what was to come.


    At first, the scene was of it falling apart.


    The larva closing in on Nina had been split apart.


    Its huge body broke in two. The upper part fell off, its simple innards tumbling out from beneath the severed shell. Thick green liquid sprayed, its smell stinging Nina''s nose.


    And the larva behind that was also split apart.


    And then the next, and the next¡­¡­


    And the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, was split in half and they tumbled to the ground as lumps of meat.


    In the blink of an eye, the corner where the larvae had gathered became desolate.


    "What¡­¡­"


    What had happened?


    Nina did all she could to support her body and remain conscious. What was it, that could so easily break through the hard shells of the larvae?


    She didn''t see what it was.


    But the changing atmosphere¡­¡­


    An indescribable feeling filled the area. A feeling of something strong, like a heart drumming. The beat of flowing blood hovered in the air.


    Was it this feeling that had wiped out all of the larvae?


    It didn''t feel real. The haziness in her brain was reality.


    Someone dragged her aside. Could be someone from her team. That person dragged her to the back and pulled her onto a stretcher.


    She weakly pushed away the medical student from her.


    "Retreat, you fool!" the voice of the Student President resonated through the air.


    "We''re entering the final phase. All Military Arts students, follow my instructions and retreat behind the fence."


    Searching for the source of that voice, Nina saw petal-like things floating in the air.


    "Flakes?"


    They were the flakes that a Psychokinesist used. The flakes could analyze information from their surroundings and transmit messages from far away.


    Who was controlling the flakes?


    (The Student President¡­¡­) But what surfaced in her mind was his sister. Was she actually with the Student President?


    "Are you all right?"


    The voice came from the flakes.


    "Layfon?"


    "Yes. Please leave now."


    "Wait. Did you do that? Just what did you do?"


    "I don''t have time to explain. The countdown''s about to begin."


    He repeated. "Listen carefully. You must retreat to the area within the fence. There wasn''t time to make minute adjustments, so I might not be able to control it as well. Worse comes to worse, this could tear up even the Student President."


    "Wait!" she shouted, but Layfon didn''t reply.


    The flakes lifted into the air and flew outside the city.


    "Countdown begins," came the voice of the Student President.


    Nina pushed away the medical student, hard. Her brain had cleared a little. As the person responsible for this section, she couldn''t retreat into the back. She must coordinate with the countdown and make sure everyone has evacuated. Besides, she wanted to see what Layfon was about to do with her own eyes.


    Because he was her subordinate.


    Reproving her swaying body, she stayed rooted to the spot, watching the larvae before her.


    ¡ó


    Felli stood alone on the rooftop of a dormitory for senior students, not wanting to enter the command tower. She watched the sky with eyes closed. She hadn''t lifted her head. The images from the sky surfaced in her mind, conveyed by the flakes.


    Thick cloud cover floated in the north, blocking the moonlight.


    And on that piece of land were Zuellni''s legs, trapped in the scarlet, filthy earth, surrounded by countless numbers of larvae.


    Nine hundred and eighty-two.


    "That''s a small number. I fought more than ten thousand larvae at Grendan once."


    Layfon''s voice was sober. The horror of those larvae made it difficult to breath. A breath escaped from Felli''s lips.


    She opened her eyes.


    To her left was the command tower.


    The flag of the Academy City fluttered in the wind, revealing the drawing of a girl, Zuellni, and a fountain pen.


    A person stood beside that flag.


    Layfon.


    The dim light outlined his silhouette. All of the flakes had scattered outside Zuellni. Only one flake remained to keep contact between Felli and Layfon.


    As she couldn''t make him out under the insufficient light, she used the flake to confirm his location. Out of the many images overlapping each other in her mind, she plucked out the image of Layfon.


    Dim light. The artificial light of Zuellni illuminated Layfon''s shadow.


    Something felt different about that face.


    The Layfon Felli knew always wore a troubled expression. Tense gaze, an unnatural feeling that he never attempted to hide, of knowing he shouldn''t be where he was. That was the Layfon she knew.


    On the top of the tower, Layfon''s line of vision hovered on the outskirts of the city - the earth filled with filth monsters. The vision of a normal person would be unable to make out what went on in the darkness outside the city. But what about the Layfon now?


    The way he stared faraway was like he had confirmed something.


    (Good.)


    "Senpai, have you found it yet?"


    "¡­¡­Not yet."


    To reply, she swallowed what she was about to say. Her face was hot. What was she thinking, looking at him? As if to toss away her shyness, she switched off Layfon''s image and went to check all of the other images.


    The hovering flakes brought back information to her through many means. Vision reflected by light, infrared rays, ultrasound, etc. She searched for Layfon''s target through what humans didn''t originally possess.


    To possess strong Psychokinesis was not enough to be called a genius.


    Felli was a genius because she could process a massive amount of information simultaneously.


    "Please hurry. I can destroy as many larvae as I like, but it''ll be hard even for me if the mother calls for reinforcements."


    "I know."


    The voice of the Student President counting down drifted over. From ten down to one. Felli increased her processing pace. Ultrasound could not pierce the ground, so she made the flakes enter the crack where Zuellni''s legs were, heading deeper into the depths of the earth. At the same time, she searched above the ground through infrared rays. She filtered through the heat sources of numerous larvae, and using Layfon''s information as the basis, extended her search for a bigger heat signal.


    At last¡­¡­when the countdown reached "Two".


    "Found it. Heading 1305. Distance, 30 Kilomel. Depth, 12 Mel. I''ll lead you in."


    "I''m counting on you."


    Zero.


    ¡ó


    What will happen when the signal goes off¡­¡­ At the end of Felli''s thought was Layfon.


    But he remained immobile, gazing straight ahead with the Dite held tightly in his hand.


    The flakes conveyed their search results to Felli.


    Nine hundred and eighty-two. Nine hundred and sixty-five. Nine hundred and three. Eight hundred and seventy-seven. Eight hundred and thirty-three. Seven hundred and seventy-eight. Six hundred and ninety-one¡­¡­The red lights of the larvae were snuffed out one after another.


    Four hundred and seventy-seven. Three hundred and sixty-five. Two hundred and twenty-three. One hundred and ninety-eight. One hundred and fifty-seven. One hundred and two. Ninety-nine¡­¡­The huge number that had exhausted all of the Military Arts Students was greatly reduced over a short period of time. Felli didn''t want to confirm with the images. The moment that Layfon saved Nina was too tense for her.


    She looked at him again.


    He had Restored his Dite.


    A strange looking weapon with only a handle.


    "What''s important is control. Once you have the key, even senpai could be so much better than me," he said.


    But she truly doubted whether she could exhibit such power.


    The Dite held another form of Restoration that Harley had adjusted.


    It wasn''t just a handle. Countless numbers of long, thin threads hung from the tip of the handle, so fine that one couldn''t distinguish them with the naked eye.


    A weapon of steel threads. The pressure and friction of a normal string could cut through flesh. The threads were enough to be a murdering weapon.


    Layfon deftly controlled the threads, as if they were a part of him. The threads spread across the edges of the city, tearing up the larvae.


    Ninety-eight. Ninety-seven. Ninety-six. Ninety-five. Ninety-four. Ninety-three. Ninety-two. Ninety-one. Ninety¡­¡­¡­¡­ The threads targeted their prey with shocking speed. The disappearing red dots were another countdown to Felli. She must find the mother before all the lights disappeared. If not, the mother would call over any filth monsters in the surrounding area and Zuellni would become a feast for the young of other filth monsters. The filth monsters'' determination to extend the survival of one''s kin sank Zuellni deeper into its current crisis.


    If Felli couldn''t find the mother¡­¡­


    Fifty-six. Fifty-five. Fifty-four. Fifty-three. Fifty-two. Fifty-one. Fifty¡­¡­


    Her consciousness flew alongside the flakes deep in the earth. Deeper and deeper, flowing through the twisted caverns and snake-like corridors.


    There.


    A huge and ugly abdomen. The body of the mother as if it was dead. A huge heat signal.


    "I found it. I''ll lead you over."


    "Thanks."


    As he replied, he disappeared from the tower.


    To fly in the air.


    No, not flying. He was probably pulling himself over, using one of the threads as an anchor. Through the Kei in his legs, he sped from the center of the city to its outskirts. While flying through the air, he continued to control the threads. The number of larvae was reduced to zero when he reached the edge of the city.


    Felli sent another flake to his side.


    "You have five minutes. Your lungs won''t hold beyond that."


    "I know."


    His soft reply worried her. Humans could not live long on the polluted earth outside the city. The pollutant floating in the air would rot one''s lungs.


    She didn''t understand why he was risking his life. Because of his ability? The ability that''d only bring him danger¡­¡­


    "He doesn''t want to do this," she said to no one.


    It was for others, and also for himself.


    Felli couldn''t understand his naive thinking.


    But¡­¡­


    "Please don''t die," she said to his image through the flake.


    She didn''t send the words to him.


    ¡ó


    He felt sticky the moment he left the air shield.


    Layfon leaped down from the very edge of the city. He controlled the threads and set them as anchor points, using them to lower himself down into the crack of the earth. He minimized contact with the ground and kept his breathing shallow.


    Soil particles fell into his eyes, causing intense pain. The pollutant ate at his flesh. He squinted, and tears filled his eyes. He regretted not bringing a mask with him. Did they have it in Zuellni? Perhaps the Mechanical Department would have some.


    The Kei-filled threads replaced his nervous system and led him through the dark cavern. He chased after one of the threads wrapped around his guide, a flake.


    Humidity came through the threads. The moisture in the air was laced with pollutants. Even the skin beneath his uniform felt pain.


    How much time did he have left?


    Pain flared from deep inside his throat. It wasn''t possible to completely stop the seepage of pollutant, even though he kept his breathing as shallow as he could. If he held his breath, then he couldn''t create Kei. He had never managed to get used to the anxiety and irritation that arose from fighting filth monsters.


    No matter how many times he had done it.


    A world not habitable to humans.


    What a harsh world.


    The world was cruel to the people living in sealed off cities, who could only communicate with the outside world through the danger that hid in the shadow of the roaming bus. Yet humans continued to live in this world. A world that did not permit their existence.


    But they had to pay a price to keep on living¡­¡­


    The pain reached his lungs, and he could feel the juice in his stomach flowing backward into his throat. If this feeling became more intense, so intense that he couldn''t bear it, then everything would be over.


    Considering the time he had spent getting here, he probably only had one minute left.


    "The mother''s right behind this last corner," Felli said.


    He flew around the corner, released all the threads and turned the Dite back to its original form. A normal Dite.


    He opened his eyes. He was standing on humid earth.


    And before him was the mother form of a filth monster.


    Her abdomen was two-thirds of its bulky body. The body had been damaged. The uterus in the abdomen was where the larvae were nurtured. Earth buried the immobile wings above its shell. In its head, so much larger than a larva''s, was a compound eye. Its jaw was half closed, as if it was breathing out its last breath. The sound of friction caused by the shells grinding against each other filled the cavern.


    "Restoration 01."


    The Dite restored into the blue green sword.


    "Perhaps, our will to live is the same."


    Without fearing the waste of breath, Layfon talked to the mother.


    "Perhaps, the feelings of not wanting to die is the same."


    Layfon strode towards the mother while talking. Every step increased the light of Kei in the blade, driving back the darkness.


    "Those people who aren''t satisfied with that alone, are probably too rich."


    The filth monsters who had adapted to the polluted earth might be the masters of this world. According to history, when humans didn''t have to rely on Regios, they did whatever they wanted as masters of this world. The fact that humans could only survive in artificial worlds in this era meant the filth monsters had risen to become the new conquerors.


    Whether the mother had discovered Layfon or had sensed danger from Layfon''s Kei, its jaw started to close and open rapidly, and the sound of friction deepened.


    The mother was about to call for reinforcements.


    "But we still want to live on," Layfon said in a low voice and raised his sword.


    "I don''t plan to apologize."


    The blade swung down.

 Volume 1, Epilogue

    Volume 1, Epilogue


    In the silence, Nina stood rooted on the spot.


    Before her lay the decapitated corpses of the larvae. No one at the scene understood what had happened.


    The medical students were the first to collect themselves. They started to work on the injured.


    The medical student who had dragged Nina back applied antiseptic liquid, haemostatic and cell regeneration gel to her wound. He then bandaged the wound, not too gently.


    What had happened?


    Only a few minutes had passed since the Student President began the countdown. No one else had done anything, yet the larvae were torn apart one after another.


    Did Layfon do this?


    Probably. She shivered. Was this due to her blood loss? Or excitement¡­¡­


    Or fear?


    Extraordinary skill. Was this what a Heaven''s Blade successor was like? She thought of this as she pressed down, hard, on the trembling of her body with her right wrist.


    The students who didn''t know anything began to move. Some shouted in shock. Others were joyful for being alive.


    Yes, they should be happy.


    She tried to think along those lines.


    Damage was minimized because of Layfon. She didn''t plan to deny that point. As long as Layfon was here, they could safely win the next Military Arts competition.


    But, was this really okay?


    To resolve a crisis by relying entirely on one strong person?


    If she had lost her life, she wouldn''t be here, thinking like this now. Without Layfon''s help, she would''ve died already.


    He wasn''t proud of his exceptional skills in the Military Arts, and his viewpoint was totally different from everyone else''s.


    She didn''t think the way he thought was totally wrong. The former Nina, who didn''t have to worry about money, could never understand, but now she could. She understood because she also had to work to pay for her own school and living fees.


    But¡­¡­


    "No, what am I thinking?"


    She turned around, about to give the retreat order.


    And her gaze came across him.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    Layfon stood on the edge of the city, on the other side of the larvae corpses.


    He wasn''t there before.


    He had just flown up from the ground, using one of the wires. It looked as if he had just jumped up one step to stand on Zuellni''s edge.


    No words came from Nina.


    "Ah, it''s great that you''re okay, Senpai."


    He staggered to her, his appearance appallingly terrible.


    His face and part of his arm not covered by the uniform was swollen red. His eyes were all red and tears tracked down his cheeks.


    "This¡­¡­?"


    "Sorry, I ran too far from the city."


    So he was in pain, but his smile looked more like a spasm.


    "If I hadn''t destroyed the mother, other filth monsters would have come¡­¡­"


    As if he was shyly¡­¡­No, looking at him trying to smile and break the awkward atmosphere, she felt her thoughts were too foolish.


    "You were stupid. We have gear tailored for combat outside!"


    "Eh!? Really!"


    "Of course. This might be an Academy City, but even so, it''s a famous one. You can find standard equipment here."


    His dumbstruck expression looked ridiculous. She laughed. And he also smiled, if only a bit sourly.


    Then¡­¡­


    "Sorry, I''m a bit tired. Let me rest a bit," he said, and toppled.


    "Hey!"


    She supported him, but he showed no signs of waking up. As she herself was weak from blood loss, she also fell, unable to fully support his weight.


    "H-Hey, you shouldn''t sleep in such a place!"


    He hadn''t planned to, but Layfon was using Nina''s chest as a pillow.


    Though she looked flustered from the pressure on top of her, she couldn''t move.


    "And you look so thin too¡­¡­You''re heavy!"


    No matter how much she pushed at him, he remained inert. For some reason, none of the medical students nearby came over to help. Angry, she struggled to get him off her.


    The sound of peaceful snoring.


    "Geez¡­¡­" she sighed.


    "Well, you did really well," she patted his hair that was roughened by soil.


    He said he participated in the underground matches for money, but he risked his life in a fight that had nothing to do with it.


    Wasn''t this the right thing to do for a person trained in the Military Arts?


    She herself probably hadn''t discovered that Layfon''s nature wasn''t bad. He was just too honest.


    To the level of rushing forward to do the right thing without harboring any doubt.


    (If only I could do something for this guy.)


    She thought as she patted his hair.


    And¡­¡­


    "Cough."


    "Huh!? Aaahhhhh! Blood! He''s vomiting blood! Stretcher! Get a stretcher over!" she shouted.


    With Nina''s panicked voice, the medical students finally stirred.


    (So noisy¡­¡­)


    Layfon thought, half asleep and half awake.


    (Oh yes, I have to write a letter back to Leerin.)


    The normal days might come.


    And they should be more relaxing than the past.


    He''d report everything to Leerin. As that thought fled, the background noise also fled, and he fell into a deep slumber.

 Volume 2, Prologue

    Volume 2, Prologue


    The boisterous sound of a ringing bell echoed through the area.


    The sound delivering the result.


    The sound of judgment, dividing the winners and losers.


    The signal of the end.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­ah"


    "¡­¡­"


    As Layfon stood, wordless, Sharnid made some silly noise and Felli sighed lightly. Nina heard all that through Felli''s transmitter flakes.


    Without a word, she accepted the truth, while the sound of the siren freed her from tension and excitement.


    "This, this, this¡­¡­this is unexpected!! What a turn of events!!" The excited voice of the emcee echoed in the battlefield, and in turn, the howling of the audience became louder.


    Forgetting the noise that seemed to swallow her, Nina stood still.


    What did it mean to be strong?


    Nina Antalk asked herself.


    As the captain of the 17th platoon, Nina Antalk asked herself.


    To be absolutely strong means not losing to anyone. In other words, it means to be the strongest.


    If that was the case, then what was the existence of the strongest?


    She searched through her memories, looking for the existence of the strongest. Different kinds of strong people surfaced in her mind.


    The people she had met, the people she knew from books¡­¡­These people were valiant, strong¡­¡­but they were still far from being the strongest.


    Even strong fighters had experienced failures. They matured through failures. As they went through a journey of failures in order to become stronger, then they weren''t the strongest.


    And half of those people reached the end of their lives through that journey.


    Was it impossible for humans to be the strongest?


    If so, then what does it mean to be the strongest?


    Is the creature on the top of the food chain the strongest being? Those filth monsters?


    If she kept on following this line of thought, then the world itself was probably the strongest. Leaving aside the food chain, all creatures managed to live only by standing on the stage this world provided.


    And should the world change, the so-called food chain would be easily destroyed.


    In fact, there had been a huge change in the world''s distant past, before Nina''s birth.


    No records remained of how this happened, but the filth monsters appeared and conquered the Earth.


    They spread across the world, destroying the ecosystem, turning the Earth into a barren place.


    But was the Earth really the strongest existence in this world?


    That was doubtful too.


    Because humans still lived and survived in this world, despite its changed appearance.


    Humanity lived in mobile cities that were isolated from the rest of the world. In other words, they created their own worlds. Wasn''t this the proof of the strongest?


    The other proof was the filth monsters.


    When the ecosystems were destroyed and all plants and animals faced extinction, the filth monsters were born, making the pollutants their food.


    Wasn''t this the result of survival adaptation?


    (¡­¡­I''m thinking too far.)


    She abandoned her thoughts to watch the young man before her.


    Here is a man who had defeated the filth monsters.


    Layfon Alseif.


    The new Military Arts student.


    And he belonged to the 17th platoon.


    The genius Military Artist who had obtained the title of the Heaven''s Blade successor at Grendan.


    To Nina, he was the closest to what could be the strongest existence, but¡­¡­


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Layfon lifted his gaze at the ringing of the bell and loosely lowered his sword. The two members of the 14th platoon that he had struck down moaned, and relaxed at the sound of the bell.


    "Geez¡­¡­This is so tiring."


    The captain of the 14th platoon lowered his weapon. The satisfied smile of someone who executed a successful plan blossomed on his face.


    The broadcast was irritating to the ear. "Big turnabout! The 14th platoon''s plan was successful against the newly formed platoon that had won the match against the 16th platoon. This time, the veteran team has turned around the result! They showed great teamwork that the new platoon lacks!!"


    Teamwork¡­¡­


    Nina turned around to look behind her, strengthening her vision through internal-type Kei, and saw the flag of her team had fallen. Over there, Sharnid shrugged as if surrendering. Nina resented herself for worrying about how people would have perceived his response.


    "Well, that''s how it is," the captain of the opposing team patted her shoulder.


    "That guy''s strong. He''s strong¡­¡­But there''s a way to handle him."


    The murderous eyes of the captain during the match turned back into those of a senpai.


    "This wasn''t a one-on-one fight."


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    The exhaustion of not having tried her best loosens up her tension, and she lowered her shoulders.


    "You still have lots of work to do to become strong."


    The captain of the 14th platoon walked over to say a few words to Layfon, and then help his subordinates, who were still lying on the ground, get back to their base.


    "Th¡­¡­Thank you!" Nina bowed to the back of the captain, fulfilling the etiquette required from a junior student.


    She bit her lips as she gazed at the ground.

 Volume 2, 1 — Confusion

    Volume 2, Chapter 1: Confusion


    How''ve you been?


    My school life''s busy, but it''s more ordinary than yours. After I got one of your letters, a few more reached me a few weeks after. I don''t know when you''ll receive this letter, but I hope it will reach you faster than yours reached me. I''m happy that you haven''t given up the Military Arts. You''ve finally made a decision after going through a lot of trouble! I''d be embarrassed if you made up your mind because of my letter, but I''m still happy about that. I''ve made a new friend. It''s tiring to be around that interesting person. This must be what they call pros and cons.


    The orphanage is still full of noise and life. Father has left the dojo, but he''s not teaching the kids at the orphanage; he''s gone to teach in a real dojo. It''s hard work to manage a dojo in Grendan, but people living nearby have enrolled, so we''re making money. We plan to apply for government funding, so don''t worry too much about the situation here. We''re not getting as much money as we were when you were helping here, but I think we can manage.


    So how are you doing over there? Are you sick? Have you been eating well? I''m worried. You never pay much attention to the nutrients in your diet.


    It seems you''ve made a lot of friends. I''m relieved that you''re not alone. But¡­¡­how come they''re all girls?


    That, I do mind.


    Perhaps Layfon is a lecher?


    That kinda thing makes me worried. I really should have protested more strongly about you going to Zuellni.


    Ah, please take it as a joke. Right.


    Oh yes, just to say, I''m happy that you haven''t given up the Military Arts! But I don''t want you to become the Layfon you were in Grendan. I envy the Layfon training with all his concentration on the Military Arts. You looked cool. But I didn''t like the Layfon who became a Heaven''s Blade successor. Do you understand the difference?


    When the letter first came, there was this interesting topic. Maybe you''ll be surprised, but I won''t tell you just yet. It''d be great if it can surprise you a bit.


    I''ll write to you again.


    To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.


    Leerin Marfes.


    ¡­¡­Delicate fingers folded the letter along old folds. Praying that nobody would discover this, she put the letter back into the correct mailbox.


    ¡ó


    Forbidden from living on the polluted earth, humans lived in mobile cities.


    As if floating on the earth, the cities move according to their own consciousnesses and maintained contact through the center of the traffic network, the Traffic City Joeldem.


    The network wasn''t reliable, but it was a way to connect them.


    Academy City.


    Within the ranks of the Regios were cities of different functions. This type of city, specializing in education, moved within this unstable network.


    It gathered boys and girls, letting them study knowledge.


    In here, where no adults set foot, children were learners and also teachers.


    This was the Academy City.


    And Zuellni was one of the Academy Cities.


    Sunlight shot through into a classroom that was filled with a boisterous atmosphere before class began. The students entering the classroom placed their bags behind their seats and either joined into different conversation circles or prepared for class. Some ran about, asking for notes to copy. Some stayed immersed in their own world.


    Surrendering to the urge to sleep, Layfon bent over his desk.


    "Oh~~Morning!"


    "*cough*!"


    The other person gave his back a heavy hit.


    "What? What? You look tired!"


    "*cough*! Uu¡­¡­Mor¡­¡­Morning¡­¡­" Layfon coughed.


    "Mi-chan, you went over the line."


    "Yeah, maybe Layton still hasn''t recovered from the match." Naruki said.


    "Oh, wasn''t that two days ago?"


    Mifi puffed up her cheeks. "As if Layton would get tired just because of that. Right?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­Uh, the match wasn''t tiring. I''m ok."


    "¡­¡­But you look like you wanted to sleep."


    "No, really, I''m fine."


    Looking at Meishen''s worried eyes, he nodded in a carefree manner. Her eyes were always teary. He didn''t know what to do about that.


    "Even so, you look tired. What is it? Did you have to work yesterday too?" Naruki studied him. Her tall presence made him feel like he was being interrogated.


    "It''s alright."


    "I see. Well, working for days at a time can be tiring."


    "¡­¡­It''s hard work to clean the Mechanism Chamber."


    "Yeah. If you seriously want to prepare for the platoon matches, I think it''s better for you to quit the cleaning job."


    These three girls knew each other before they came to Zuellni.


    Layfon met them because he stopped the riot at the opening ceremony.


    And that was also the reason he was transferred into the Military Arts.


    But these three had nothing to do with his transfer. The Student President, Karian Loss, knew from the beginning who Layfon was.


    A Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan.


    "No¡­¡­I''m getting used to cleaning there already," he said as he smiled at Meishen.


    The cleaning job in the Central Mechanism - cleaning the heart of the Regios - Layfon really had gotten used to it. The repetitive body work was way more relaxing than using his brain.


    "Then what is it?" Mifi asked.


    "Ahhahahah¡­¡­Um, something." He gave a vague response.


    "¡­¡­Are you hiding something?"


    "No. Definitely not!"


    "No, you have a secret! Don''t think this can escape my eyes! Hurry up and tell us before you get it!"


    "Get it¡­¡­"


    Her pair of questioning eyes came closer. No one could stop Mifi when she was deep in her passion to collect and record any information.


    "Tell, tell, tell¡­¡­"


    "Ah¡­¡­" A troubled smile appeared on Layfon''s face.


    Naruki grabbed the back of Mifi''s uniform and dragged her away.


    "Didn''t we have to tell him something? Class is about to begin."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah. That''s right. Geez¡­¡­Because Mei-chi is always staggering, we almost forgot about it."


    "¡­¡­Is it my fault?" Meishen said, sulking.


    "Well, Mi''s always making a huge ruckus. Hurry up, Mei!"


    "¡­¡­Oh."


    Naruki pushed Meishen. Meishen walked forward, facing Layfon, her face a fiery red.


    "¡­¡­Um¡­¡­"


    "Yes?" Layfon sat up.


    "¡­¡­Lunch¡­¡­I made a bento. Do you want to eat together?"


    "Huh?"


    "We''re always eating out for lunch, so Mei''s decided to make us a bento," Naruki said.


    Meishen nodded at her, her face so red, it seemed like smoke was about to rise from her head.


    It was true. Since his first day here, he''d always been buying bread for lunch. He had helped out in the orphanage so he knew how to cook, but because of his late shift in the Central Mechanism, he spent more time sleeping late in the morning.


    "Ah¡­¡­Is that ok?"


    "¡­¡­Hmm."


    "Mei-chi loves to cook. Just be thankful and accept her goodwill."


    Wondering whether the continuously nodding Meishen was becoming a robot, Layfon smiled happily.


    "Then, thank you."


    Meishen stopped nodding.


    ¡ó


    "I''m jealous!" Harley said, after having listened to Layfon talk about Meishen''s invitation to lunch. He was looking at the display.


    "Thank''s for the compliment," Layfon nodded, holding a green Dite with a wire connecting one of its ends to Harley''s machine.


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "Um¡­¡­?"


    "Uh, I meant¡­¡­I also want a girlfriend!"


    Layfon came to the training complex after for platoon training and was accosted by Harley to do some checking.


    The intense sound of training in other rooms drifted past the walls and into the boys'' ears.


    Only Layfon and Harley were in the room.


    "That''s wrong! We aren''t lovers! She just likes to cook."


    Harley sighed and shook his head.


    "Oh, that''s right. What''s this for?" Layfon had been sending his Kei into the sword.


    There were two types of Kei, a destructive Kei that flowed externally and an internal Kei that strengthened the physical body. They were the skills that Military Artists used.


    "Well, there''s something I wanted to check."


    "Um¡­¡­" Layfon continued to extend his Kei into the blade, not knowing what he was doing it for. The sword emitted soft green light.


    The vein of Kei made him feel like he''d grown a new limb. The vein extended into the blade to feel its heat and caressed the wind around it.


    Harley sighed in admiration. "Your concentration of Kei is incredible! In this case, isn''t it better to use a Platinum Dite? That''ll increase the conductive rate."


    "Really?"


    Layfon was actually unsatisfied with it. It wasn''t as good as the Heaven''s Blade he''d used in Grendan.


    (Now that I think about it, wasn''t the Heaven''s Blade also a Platinum Dite?)


    But it was useless to compare the two. In the end, the sword was made to fight the filth monsters.


    "So I was able to use the weapon before because of my amount of Kei."


    Not long before, the filth monsters had attacked Zuellni.


    Zuellni''s multi-legs were trapped in a filth monster''s nest. With Layfon''s help that crisis has been resolved.


    Harley had made a new adjustment to the Dite at Layfon''s request.


    A weapon that could be divided into countless wires.


    Layfon used that to wipe out the larvae. He even stepped outside the city to eliminate the mother.


    "But they took that weapon. Oh, this is fine."


    The Student President and Vance had confiscated the weapon. It gave too much of an advantage to Layfon in a platoon match.


    The Dite Layfon was now holding was newly made.


    "Well, I didn''t plan to use that weapon in the platoon matches anyway."


    He cut off his Kei flow and lowered the sword. The residual heat from his Kei remained in his body, making him sweat.


    "Really? If you used that, it would''ve been easy to win a platoon match."


    "True, but isn''t it pointless to win through that method?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Besides, the captain would never approve of it."


    "Ah, true, true." A sour smile appeared on Harley''s face.


    "She wouldn''t be happy, winning through other people''s strength."


    "Yeah," Layfon nodded and swung the sword.


    Having released so much Kei, he wanted to exercise his limbs.


    It was a casual swing from high to low. The remaining Kei on the blade disappeared along with the scattering green light of the Dite.


    He confirmed his body condition by swinging the sword, and while doing that, he adjusted his different moves.


    Slowly swinging the sword again and again, focusing his attention to one single point. He no longer detected the color of Kei emitting from the blade. The feeling he had had till now, of the changes in his nerves, slowly extended to the outside, resulting in the feeling that Layfon was swinging the sword like a machine.


    And as he concentrated more, even that robotic feeling was pushed outside of his consciousness. He had become empty, whereas everything else was painted with color.


    He swung at that color.


    The point of his blade tore a track through the intangible air. This action repeated itself again and again. No matter how many wounds blossomed in the air, more air rushed in to fill it. He repeated his motion, and only stopped when the wound, affecting the flow of air, was unable to recover.


    Unenthusiastic clapping sounded.


    "Ha ha, brilliant!"


    Sharnid had been watching at the door.


    "Seems like it''s been cut up to so many pieces that it just died."


    "It''s not that incredible¡­¡­"


    "But it really is! The wind pressure was strong when you first swung your sword, but in that last swing, the wind pressure just vanished¡­¡­It was amazing," Harley said excitedly.


    Layfon scratched his head, embarrassed by Harley''s child-like excitement.


    Then Sharnid poured cold water on Harley''s emotion. "Harley, have you finished what I asked for before?"


    "Oh, yes, yes. It''s already done."


    Harley opened a box beside him and took out two Dites.


    The two Dites were like rods of charcoal. They had curved handles that were smooth and polished. In the bend of the handles were metal rings, hiding a hook like thing.


    "Are they guns?"


    Sharnid''s job was to support the team with long range fire.


    "It won''t do to snipe when we have so few fighters on our team. Just think of it as insurance," Sharnid said. He used his Kei to restore the Dites.


    "What a crude appearance!"


    The body of the gun looked very heavy. There were no blades extending from above and below, but the shape looked sharp. The gun was designed with several bulging points. Either way, it looked like some type of attacking weapon.


    And Layfon could tell the texture was not of Lithium Dite, but the hard Chrome Dite.


    The same material of the captain, Nina''s iron whips.


    "I used black Dites as requested, but the shooting range isn''t as long because of the bad conductive rate for the Kei flow."


    "Not bad. I don''t plan to shoot long distance with this thing. As long as it can hit anyone within ten Mei, it''s fine with me."


    He placed his fingers on the triggers, practicing with his new Dites. He reversed the gun barrels.


    "Is this close-quarters gun combat?"


    Sharnid whistled. "As expected of someone from Grendan. You do know a lot."


    "Ah, I think even people not from Grendan would know¡­¡­"


    "What is close-quarters gun combat?" Harley asked.


    To put it simply, this was martial arts using guns. Guns had the advantage with long range combat, but compared with swords and daggers, they were slow in terms of close-quarters combat.


    And so a new type of gun skill was invented to overcome this weakness. The skill of close-quarters gun combat.


    "Ah¡­¡­Sharnid senpai knows how to use it?"


    "Well, people who know how to use this are either stupid people that try to look cool, or amazing fighters¡­¡­And I''m the former," he said with a cunning smile.


    Not sure whether Sharnid was speaking the truth or not, Layfon looked at Harley, who only shrugged.


    "¡­¡­I''m late."


    Came the clear and small voice. It was Felli.


    Her form was as exquisite as glass art, giving off a pressure as if to freeze everything in her vicinity, but Layfon and the guys were already used to this.


    "Felli-chan''s cute today too," Sharnid commented.


    "Thanks¡­¡­" She glanced at the guns in his hand, and sat down on the long bench in a corner, already losing interest.


    Harley checked Felli''s Dite and said "Nina''s the only one not here."


    "Meaning she''s the last!"


    "Seems so."


    Nina was more determined than anyone to strengthen the 17th platoon. She was always the first to arrive for training, but today, she hadn''t shown up yet.


    "I remember her saying she had something to do¡­¡­"


    "I think she''s not keen at all," Sharnid yawned.


    And just as he said, a lazy atmosphere filled the room.


    Not knowing what to say, Layfon gazed at his sword.


    (A lot has happened after the match.)


    Revealing his real strength in the first platoon match was a setback for Nina.


    This time, he kept himself at the same level as the rest of the platoon and fought seriously.


    But in the end, they lost the match.


    He didn''t do his best. It was meaningless to hide his strength anymore, and he agreed with Nina that they had to protect the city. Even so, he tried to fight with some will.


    And the reason for his not giving his all in the fight was because the platoon match wasn''t the real Military Arts competition.


    Layfon''s strength would be needed after the platoon matches.


    At some time, mobiles cities would approach nearby cities and fight for territory.


    In reality, it was the people living in the city who fought.


    And warred.


    The reason behind the fight was the fuel source for the Regios - selenium mines.


    For some reason, a city would only fight against the same kind of city. To reduce the number of casualties, Academy Cities had introduced the Military Arts competition. But even so, this couldn''t change the reality that the losing city might die.


    Zuellni once had three selenium mines. When Layfon came to study, it only had one mine left.


    If they lost in the next Military Arts competition, Zuellni would have lost its one and only mine, and face death.


    At first, Layfon didn''t understand what this had to do with him. He felt it was unfair, for he had already decided to give up Military Arts.


    Despite that, it didn''t feel bad to do what he could for the city.


    But¡­¡­


    One of the key people who changed his way of thinking, Nina, was not happy.


    Against her parents'' wishes, Nina ran away from home and came to Zuellni - Without money, she had to work in the Core Mechanism.


    Layfon was also half-studying and half-working.


    He always bumped into her at work. Recently, they''d earned the trust of their supervisor and were assigned together to clean a larger area.


    Layfon had been working from midnight till dawn beside the wordless Nina.


    (This is tiring¡­¡­)


    Thinking back, he felt he had never been through such a long night. Anyone could see the unhappiness on her face.


    (Is it really because we lost the match?) He thought.


    But if he was the cause¡­¡­That part he didn''t understand.


    Speaking of which¡­¡­


    (Shouldn''t I speak with her?)


    He was being indecisive about it. And time passed as he brooded.


    "If there''s no practice, can I go back?" Felli said listlessly.


    "Just wait a little bit more!" Harley said. He had already finished checking her Dite, and he had nothing to do. Sharnid was leaning against the wall with eyes closed. Perhaps he really was sleeping. Felli squinted at Layfon beneath her long eyelashes, her sharp gaze reproaching him.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Nina''s voice saved him from Felli''s sharp gaze.


    Nina was in her third year, a junior, but she had become the captain of a platoon.


    "You really are slow, Nina. What''ve you been doing? I almost fell asleep!" Sharnid yawned. To him, a fourth year, Nina was younger, so he didn''t call her captain.


    "I had to look into something, and it took some time." She walked to the center of the training room. The Dites in her harness gave off metallic noise as she moved.


    Doubt rose in Layfon.


    The sound that was usually reliable and convincing now felt unnatural.


    The sound of the Dites¡­showed she wasn''t walking normally.


    Nina might have sustained wounds in the previous match, but she didn''t look injured. She didn''t walk carefully so as not to jar a wound.


    "It''s late. We won''t be training today."


    "Why?"


    Everyone was shocked. Even Felli widened her beautiful eyes, watching Nina with suspicion.


    Layfon felt the same.


    Nina formed a platoon to give something back to Zuellni. It was because of her passion that he felt it was okay for him to step back onto the path of Military Arts. And it wasn''t just her. Meishen, Mifi, Naruki¡­They followed their dreams with an honest heart.


    Even though the thing that really encouraged him was the letter from his childhood friend, Leerin.


    "So, why?" Sharnid said.


    Layfon wasn''t just surprised at her canceling the training, but today''s Nina seemed to lack something. Just like the sound coming off the Dites in her harness. Something he couldn''t quite grasp¡­¡­


    "I''m thinking of changing the training method. Sorry, we''ll just cancel today''s training."


    "Sure¡­¡­"


    "Go do individual training if you want. Dismissed."


    She left the training room.


    Layfon watched her back.


    The two Dites bumped against each other.


    It really was an uneasy sound.


    ¡ó


    She realized this when she was panting heavily and had to stop. She pressed her palm against her chest, just above her heart, and realized that feeling of coarseness was gone.


    "Heh?"


    She searched in the pockets of her uniform. The breast pocket, inside pocket, dress pocket, her schoolbag.


    It was gone.


    The letter she was supposed to give to Layfon was gone.


    It was still on her when she left the classroom. She had wanted to give it to him in the room, but while she hesitated and tried to find an opening, he had left. Meishen chased after him, to the training complex, but as a General Studies student she wasn''t sure whether she should enter the building, so she could only wait at the entrance.


    (I can give it to him tomorrow¡­¡­Isn''t it better to hand it over now? Should I go in? Would I be interrupting? Should I just wait here till he finishes training¡­¡­?)


    She couldn''t wait for long, as it was almost time for her shift at the coffee shop.


    She had checked that she still had the letter while thinking outside the training complex.


    She''d had the letter then.


    While checking to be sure that the letter really wasn''t on her, she couldn''t help but think what would happen next.


    That letter had been stuffed into the crack between the door and the wall with other letters at the dormitory. Besides the letter from her parents, she also found letters from close relatives and friends - and when Meishen was happily checking the names on the letters, she found this name.


    Leerin Marfes.


    A name she hadn''t heard of before. She checked the name of the successor, and held her breath.


    It was Layfon.


    She realized that the letter must have been delivered to the wrong place. She and Layfon lived in different dormitories with different room numbers. This letter was mistakenly delivered to her room by some coincidence.


    Thinking of this, she was glad that she got to chat with Layfon. She could always talk to him, but it was another thing to talk about serious matters.


    But¡­¡­


    (Leerin¡­¡­This is a girl''s name, right?)


    If only she could ignore this name and stay immersed in happiness.


    (What is their relationship? Friends?¡­¡­What if they''re lovers?)


    Uneasiness filled her chest.


    (¡­¡­But, to peek into another person''s letter¡­¡­)


    Her fingers shook. Looking at someone else''s letter wasn''t worth praising.


    (But¡­¡­)


    She really did mind it. If this Leerin was someone important to Layfon, then what about Meishen herself?


    She was afraid, thinking that the truth could be written in this letter. Even if she just left the letter alone, she''d probably have insomnia.


    (No¡­¡­But¡­¡­But¡­¡­)


    Shaky fingers lightly touched the covering of the envelop. She mustn''t peel it off too obviously. Lightly, lightly¡­¡­


    (Ahah¡­¡­)


    And she read what was inside.


    What she felt afterwards were a sense of self-hatred and rivalry.


    She relaxed, knowing she herself was the only one looking after Layfon''s diet. Yet at the same time, she was jealous of the time that Layfon had spent with Leerin.


    The guilt and self-hatred of peeking into another''s letter stayed with Meishen. She had decided to give him back the letter when she was making him a bento. She had wanted to, but somehow dragged it out till after school¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­And now this had happened.


    "¡­¡­But it was there earlier."


    She wanted to cry, her eyes feeling hot and her body weak. She sat down on the ground, hugging her schoolbag and searching in her memories for a hint.


    "¡­¡­Oh!"


    Perhaps¡­¡­


    Because ''she'' had appeared before Meishen, who was determined to stand outside the complex and wait for Layfon. She didn''t mind being late to her job at the coffee shop, since this was her fault. But when Meishen had worked up her courage, ''she'' appeared.


    Felli Loss.


    Hearing Felli''s question, asking what Meishen wanted with Layfon, the determination Meishen held vanished like a puff of smoke, and she ran off as if she was escaping.


    She must have dropped the letter then.


    "Uuuu¡­¡­"


    She could do nothing without Naruki and Mifi. She hated herself for getting nervous before unfamiliar people. Once again, she returned to the training complex, searching for the letter on the ground - and failed to find it.


    ¡ó


    "I find it strange," Felli murmured in incomprehension as she went home.


    Nobody felt like training after Nina left, so they just dispersed. Sharnid left immediately to go somewhere, and Harley went back to his lab after saying to Layfon "I''ll find you if something comes up."


    Layfon and Felli ended up leaving together, as their dormitories lay in the same direction.


    Felli was one year older than Layfon, but she looked like a girl just a little over 10 years of age.


    "She actually suggested we cancel training. This doesn''t feel right."


    Layfon smiled sourly at her.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing. Senpai''s worried about the captain, so¡­¡­" He smiled. Felli glared at him, her pale face turning pink.


    Felli''s level of Psychokinesis was of the level of a genius, but she hated to use it. She was in the 17th platoon because her brother Karian Loss, the Student President, forced her into it.


    "As if I''d worry about her," she said.


    "I meant that her coming up with weird ideas doesn''t feel right."


    Felli increased her pace, her argent hair fluttering behind her.


    The male students walking past the pair couldn''t help but stop and look at her.


    Layfon caught up with her, walking past the dreamy-eyed male students. "But, it really is strange."


    Even if she were changing the training methods, there was no need to cancel today''s session.


    (It was more like she was distracted by something else.)


    That''s what Layfon thought.


    However, he didn''t know what it was.


    He remembered Nina''s attitude at work last night.


    A cold expression coupled with silence. Was it really because they lost the match?


    Perhaps she was thinking of something else.


    "But I still don''t get it."


    "Are you still thinking?" Felli said, angrily. "Please slow down."


    "Oh, sorry." He had sped up his pace unconsciously.


    The Felli he knew now always had some sort of expression on her face. This was different from when he first met her. Neutral. A face like a doll''s.


    "You won''t find the answer by thinking too much. All you need is to observe more keenly."


    "True," he nodded.


    "Compared to that¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Her lips moved, then, clamped down altogether.


    "?"


    "My brother¡­¡­wants you."


    "The Student President needs me?" Layfon frowned.


    Knowing Layfon''s past, Karian had forced him into the Military Arts department.


    "I wasn''t told why, but he said it''s important."


    Felli was also unhappy.


    "Shall we go and meet him?"


    Why didn''t she just tell him at school?


    "No," she shook her head.


    "He said it''s secret¡­¡­We''ll talk at my place."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "I need to buy groceries for dinner. Please come with me."


    Why Felli''s place?


    Before he could ask that question, she had strolled ahead of him.


    He followed silently.


    And now he was holding shopping bags in both of his hands.


    (Just how many days of groceries has she bought?)


    Felli was also walking with her hands full.


    Instead of parting at the usual place, they headed for Felli''s dormitory. Layfon felt uneasy walking in an unfamiliar part of the city.


    "¡­¡­It looks big."


    It looked more like a villa than a dormitory. On the first floor was a big living room enclosed in glass walls. A spiral staircase (next to the sofa) took them up to the second floor.


    Layfon clearly felt the gap between the rich and poor as he pushed open the engraved door.


    It was too naive of him to get so excited over having a twin room all to himself.


    A wide corridor stretched ahead to another spacious living room, and from there was a door that led to more rooms.


    "Please leave the groceries over there."


    The kitchen was about the same size as Layfon''s room. He didn''t know whether to feel comforted or disappointed by this.


    "Please wait outside. I''m going to make dinner."


    Layfon put down the groceries and went to sit on the sofa in the living room. A desk, a magazine bookcase¡­Small oil paintings adorned the walls, looking as if they were just put up to have something cover the bare walls. The room felt dry and tasteless.


    There were actually two doors leading from the living room.


    One of the doors must lead to Felli''s room.


    Then the other¡­¡­?


    (I see. She lives with the Student President.)


    This wasn''t surprising, since they were siblings.


    (So why does this meeting have to be a secret?)


    The Student President had somehow obtained information about Layfon''s past, but the two of them weren''t close enough to share each other''s secrets.


    In truth, Layfon didn''t want to meet Karian.


    (Well, there''s no point in thinking about it. I''ll find out soon enough,) he decided, recalling Felli''s advice.


    With nothing to do, he listened to the noise coming from the kitchen.


    The sound of sorting out the groceries was replaced by the sound of chopping¡­¡­


    Doh¡­¡­Doh¡­¡­Doh¡­¡­


    The sound¡­¡­


    Dohdoh¡­¡­Doh¡­¡­


    Doh¡­¡­Dohdoh¡­¡­Doh¡­¡­


    "Woah!" Layfon called at the irregular sound, and went over to the kitchen.


    "Senpai¡­¡­What''re you doing¡­¡­"


    "Don''t¡­¡­talk to me."


    With a serious facial expression, she fought the potato seriously with a knife in her hand. Felli held down the uneven, round potato on the chopping board with the tip of her trembling fingers, and slowly cut it in half. Sliced taro filled the salad bowl beside her.


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­What?" She hadn''t looked at him.


    "Do you know how to cook?"


    "Of¡­¡­Of course."


    "Of course," he smiled, nodding.


    "¡­¡­What?" she finally turned to him, her forehead adorned with droplets of sweat.


    He smiled again. He wanted to laugh, but suppressed it.


    "Wh¡­What is it?"


    He could only laugh.


    But he couldn''t laugh to her face.


    "Well. I have a suggestion."


    "And what is it?"


    "It''ll be easier to cut the rest if you peel the skin off first."


    Her eyes widened.


    He didn''t mean to hurt her dignity. All he wanted to do was give some advice, but he still wanted the food to be edible. No. He wasn''t thinking of using another''s kitchen and showing off his skill at cooking¡­¡­


    "Mm¡­¡­This is delicious," Karian nodded with satisfaction, chewing the chicken and taro cooked in tomato sauce.


    "Ah¡­¡­Thanks," Layfon said, embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Felli ate the food with disapproval.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "No-nothing."


    "¡­¡­This is delicious."


    "¡­¡­Thanks."


    In the end, Layfon made the dinner.


    Because there was too much potato in the salad bowl, he used the potato to make another dish - one with mushrooms, chicken fillets and cream. They had plenty of ingredients to choose from. Next came the bread.


    And that was their dinner.


    "And I was thinking of eating dinner together at a nearby restaurant¡­¡­It''s been a while since I''ve had a home-cooked meal. I''m really grateful."


    Karian made a happy face.


    "Aaaa¡­¡­Um, but it''s a shame this is a guy''s cooking." Layfon sighed.


    "It''s enough that you know how to cook! Do you like cooking?" Karian asked.


    "Not really¡­¡­Everyone had to help out back at the orphanage."


    "Oh, I see."


    Layfon didn''t know his parents. The Head of the orphanage picked him up when he was little. The Head was a Military Artist, and the person who discovered Layfon''s talent.


    "I''m envious of your cooking skill. I wanted to learn how to cook after coming here, but it''s beyond my ability."


    Whether or not this was taken at face value, the idea that this brother and sister pair was unable to do something necessary to survive was alien to Layfon.


    "And what did you want to talk about¡­¡­"


    "Oh, we can leave that for later. I want to enjoy the food."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Layfon wanted to finish what he came for and get out of here. Felli sat eating her food in a foul mood.


    Karian also noticed her mood, but he did nothing about it.


    (Anyway, just finish dinner!) And Layfon concentrated on eating.


    After dinner, Felli picked up the dishes and made tea for Layfon and her brother in the living room. The tea smelled nice. Felli seemed to have used some high class tea leaves.


    "I want to show you this¡­¡­" Karian said, giving Layfon no time to enjoy the tea. He took out a photo from a folder.


    "I realized from the last attack on Zuellni that I had to have a bigger budget set aside for the city''s defense."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Karian must have realized this since Zuellni hadn''t encountered filth monsters for a long time.


    Zuellni was a peaceful city.


    The city was populated entirely by students, so even the Electronic Fairy itself hadn''t been paying attention to the possibility of filth monsters nearby.


    It sounded amazing that a city was run by students, but to put it in a worse light, it was a city full of immature youngsters.


    "Thanks. So I''ve been sending off drones since then, and this image came back¡­¡­"


    A bad quality image. Everything was blurred.


    This was due to the pollutants in the air, affecting any long range wireless communication. Somehow, only Psychokinesis worked well for long-range transmitting, but it was still not possible to establish contact between cities.


    This image had nothing to do with Psychokinesis.


    "It''s hard to make out, but the location of this image is a mountain about 500 Kimel ahead of Zuellni''s current position."


    Karian traced his fingers around a shape in the mountains, so Layfon could finally see it.


    "What I''m worried about is this area of mountain here."


    "What do you think?"


    Layfon studied the image for some time. Then he placed it back on the desk and rubbed his tired eyes.


    Felli stood to the side, looking at the photo.


    "How is it?"


    "I fear the same."


    "Hmm¡­¡­" Karian leaned back on the sofa, troubled.


    "What is this?" Felli asked.


    "A filth monster."


    She glared at her brother. "Are you planning to use him again?"


    "Relying on him is the only way we can survive," he replied calmly.


    "What''s the point of having a Military Arts course!?"


    "The true strength of Military Arts, Felli¡­¡­You should understand now, thanks to what happened recently."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Even I want him to focus just on the Military Arts competition, but this is an emergency. There''s no helping it. Then, what do you think?"


    Karian''s finger pressed on the image of the filth monster.


    "It''s probably a male. Compared to the size of this mountain, the filth monster''s either in its first or second phase."


    Newly born filth monsters were asexual - not male nor female. After a larva molted, it was a male. It absorbed pollutants from the air and went about searching for prey¡­¡­Humans. Molting was measured in phases. The more it molted, the stronger it became. And as it approached the mating season, the male molted one more time to become female. A gravid (pregnant) female. It then buried itself beneath the ground and hibernated until the eggs hatched.


    "The city I was born in hadn''t come across any filth monsters for a long time, so I can''t really tell how strong this is. You?"


    "A filth monster in its first or second phase isn''t that horrible, but that''s when it isn''t attacking a city."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Almost all of the filth monsters enter their reproductive stage in their third to fifth phase. The most terrible are filth monsters who''ve given up on reproducing. They grow stronger as time passes."


    "Have you beaten one of these monsters?"


    "With two other people. At the time, I thought I was going to die."


    The Loss siblings took a deep breath at that. Layfon observed their reaction without much of an emotion.


    After dinner, he left the dormitory.


    "Do you hate him?"


    "You''ve asked me that before."


    His muscles froze in the middle of the staircase.


    While Felli listened, Layfon answered with a wry smile.


    "I''m not joking."


    "I know."


    "Very few people know you were a Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan. My brother doesn''t plan to spread it around, so you can just ignore his request."


    Almost no one knew it was Layfon who had defeated the attacking filth monsters.


    The few who knew were Karian, Vance, and the members of the 17th platoon.


    Not many people outside of Grendan knew about the Heaven''s Blade successors. But even now, matches for the Heaven''s Blade title were being fought fiercely in Grendan. People fought filth monsters and each other for the title of the strongest twelve.


    "That can''t be announced casually."


    The Queen of Grendan took away Layfon''s title as a Heaven''s Blade successor because he had tainted its name.


    If everyone knew about his title, then they''d all know of his shameful past.


    So he''d keep this a secret.


    "Why didn''t you say you don''t want to do this? Don''t you want to give up Military Arts?"


    "I want to, but right now¡­¡­"


    "Then why?"


    "In the end, the filth monsters are the same as the Military Arts competition. Isn''t that so?" he replied, a bit surprised by how calm his voice was.


    "You''re an idiot!"


    "Ah, that''s too much."


    "You really are an idiot," Felli repeated in a small voice.


    He shrugged.

 Volume 2, 2 — What Can Be Done

    Volume 2, Chapter 2: What Can Be Done


    Kei was a flowing energy inside of every human being.


    "Blood" flow sent signals through the nervous system. It flowed through the bone marrow¡­¡­It was like a network of thoughts, and amidst all the flowing energies was one called Kei.


    Certain people were born with the ability to create a huge amount of Kei. On a certain level, one could view it as redundant energy produced by the phenomenon called life. Kei could strengthen the body or destroy things outside the body.


    Did this new human ability evolve to ensure the survival of mankind in this polluted world? Or was this the evidence that pollutants were slowly invading the human body¡­¡­?


    Humans called this power Heaven''s Blessing. They treasured it and respected it.


    The flow of Kei created the Military Arts. It took a long time to pass down and spread this skill through the cities in the world. And in the intervening time, many cities fell prey to the filth monsters.


    "Fu!"


    The sound of a breath being let out brushed past his ears. Layfon pulled back his stance to respond to that breath.


    And the sole of a shoe suddenly appeared before him.


    "Wa¡­¡­"


    He bent forward, and the kick went over his head. His opponent changed tactics and swung down towards Layfon''s back with the foot. In a flash, Layfon''s left hand shot upward to grab the foot, his right hand already pressing down his opponent''s chest, and he kicked out at his opponent''s other leg.


    "Wha¡­¡­"


    Red hair scattered. His opponent fell onto the mat on her back.


    Amazement at the action echoed throughout the gymnasium.


    "Are you all right?" Layfon extended his hand to his opponent.


    "I thought I almost got you!"


    "Yeah, almost."


    "That''s like praise, coming from you! You just increased your speed to avoid my kick, right? I lost because of that!"


    Naruki combed her hair with her fingers. A cunning smile appeared on her face. "Speaking of which, Layton¡­¡­Have you forgotten I''m a girl?"


    "Huh?" Then he remembered how he had pressed his hand down on her chest.


    "Yes, I admit my breasts aren''t big, but for you not to have felt it¡­¡­It makes me feel a bit¡­¡­" She glowered at him.


    "Ah, no¡­¡­I didn''t mean that! My body just moved on its own¡­¡­" He explained. Speaking of which, it was a shame he couldn''t feel that softness - NO NO NO! How could he think like that¡­¡­


    Naruki smiled. "I was just joking."


    "That''s¡­¡­That''s mean¡­¡­"


    "Ah, you gotta pay the price for touching a girl''s breast. That''s the etiquette for being a man."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Besides, I don''t want to be touched so easily¡­¡­" she said, scanning the sports hall.


    He followed her gaze.


    This was the class for martial arts. Most of the first-year students had been kicked flying and were lying on the floor. Thunderous noise filled the hall. Their sparring partners were all third-year students. As expected, none of the first-year students were winning.


    Layfon was in first-year but was also a platoon member. Nobody wanted to spar with him, so he was paired up with Naruki.


    "Has the captain of your platoon got some kind of problem?"


    The two of them were watching Nina. Nina calmly fought the two first-year students she was facing.


    "Does she look like that to you?"


    "Yes. As if her heart''s somewhere else."


    "Yeah."


    Layfon also thought so.


    "Do you know something?"


    "We had a match recently."


    "Aha¡­¡­Losing a match can be shocking."


    Almost all of the platoon captains were in their fourth year, but Nina was a third-year. She obtained permission to form a platoon because of her excellent skill, but that wasn''t all that she wanted to do. She wanted to save Zuellni through her own strength.


    In other words, she wanted to win in the next Military Arts competition. Therefore, losing a match must have been a huge blow to her¡­¡­


    "Um¡­" Even though that was how he thought¡­¡­


    "What is it? Is something wrong?"


    "No. That''s what I think¡­¡­"


    But he felt that wasn''t the real reason. Things weren''t as simple as he thought they were.


    "Hey, you over there! Practice seriously!"


    "Ah, sorry!" Layfon apologized automatically to the three third-year students. Behind those three were other first-year students, watching Layfon with curious glances. As for the three third-year students¡­¡­


    "What is it?" Naruki asked.


    "He''s the trump card of the 17th platoon, right?" one of them said without glancing at her. All three were watching Layfon with challenging gazes.


    "Um¡­¡­" Layfon replied listlessly. "Do you want something from me¡­¡­All three at once?"


    "Um¡­¡­" A hostile and provoking attitude¡­¡­Hiding in it was jealousy.


    Layfon was used to the negative emotion currently hanging in the air. It was a normal event for him, like eating meals everyday. He had encountered this sort of scene before and after he became a Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan.


    This was an older person''s contemptuous attitude towards his junior¡­¡­And his jealousy at having a kid be better than him.


    "I''m fine with it."


    "Layton¡­¡­?" Naruki said in amazement. "You don''t have a sword though. Is that okay too?"


    One of the three students giggled.


    "No problem. It''s natural not to use a sword in a martial arts class."


    "Aren''t you a bit conceited?"


    "This is not conceit. Besides, it''s just a class."


    "That''s being conceited."


    That male student had reached his limit.


    Layfon felt a growing gap between his words and feelings. He responded lightly to the provokers, as if he was a robot. He didn''t think the situation would improve if he said anything else, so he decided to accept the challenge.


    But he didn''t think accepting the challenge would improve the situation either.


    "I''m not conceited. This is the truth," he said anyway.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    The observing crowd turned angry. They watched the three third-year students move to Layfon from three different directions.


    Layfon didn''t take a stance. He took a step back so he could see all three of his opponents.


    "Well then¡­¡­" As the person directly facing Layfon muttered, the two students rushed in from the side.


    "Let''s go!"


    Strengthening their bodies through Internal-type Kei, they attacked Layfon with fists and feet.


    The bullet-like fist and scythe-like kick didn''t hit Layfon.


    "Huh?!"


    They searched for him.


    Layfon was in the air.


    He turned in midair and kicked off at the steel beam on the ceiling to descend at unbelievable speed. A loud noise from the mat on the floor confirmed his position right behind the student in the center.


    "What!"


    His surprised face was inches from Layfon''s. Layfon stood up.


    "Wu!"


    His fist found the chest of his surprised opponent. Ignoring the third-year student he had defeated, he faced the other two.


    The other two third-year students turned back at the noise and saw their friend lying on the floor.


    Layfon still hadn''t taken a stance. He stood, stoic, paying no attention to the student he had just taken out, his gaze sweeping through the other two students.


    And in that one swift moment, he disappeared.


    It looked as if he disappeared. In fact, the other two third-year students couldn''t keep up with his movement.


    In the silence of a light breeze, Layfon moved swiftly to the two opponents and repeated his attack, burying his fist into their chests.


    "Arrr!"


    "Whu!"


    The two students toppled.


    Joyful shouts erupted from the group of first year students.


    Layfon let out a breath to soften his blank expression.


    ¡ó


    "I don''t think you should''ve done that."


    "Hmm?"


    He was gratefully eating Meishen''s bento and listening to Mifi talk all by herself when suddenly, Naruki had spoken up.


    They only had class in the morning, so the four of them went a bit further from the school today to the patio of a General Studies senpai''s restaurant. The patio faced a freshwater lake that was used for agriculture.


    They ordered the cheapest juice from the restaurant and took out Meishen''s sandwiches from the basket.


    It was refreshing to appreciate the lake while eating. Layfon saw a field of fruit trees on the other side of the lake, and more fields for the agricultural major. There weren''t any tall buildings anywhere. The sky looked like it merged with the trees.


    "I mean your attitude back in the gymnasium," Naruki clarified.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    Mifi had started the conversation as she had gotten news of the incident and wanted Layfon and Naruki to give her more details.


    "No matter what, they were just jealous."


    "True. I''m not saying he should''ve lost deliberately to them because they were senpais, but I feel it would''ve been best to leave them some face."


    Naruki didn''t worry about other patrons overhearing. It was past lunch time, so there weren''t many people in the restaurant.


    "Hmm. For example?"


    "For example, not taking on three people at once and fighting them one-on-one instead."


    "Is that¡­¡­all?" But didn''t he finish them one by one?


    "They wouldn''t have accepted it. Aren''t they in a platoon too?" Mifi said.


    Naruki nodded. "Perhaps they wouldn''t have accepted it. But it would have looked better if the other three suggested the three-on-one fight. Now it looks like Layton''s the bad guy."


    "Oh¡­¡­" Perhaps she was right.


    "Layton might not care how other people perceive him, but this is troublesome for the friends around you," Naruki said. She then looked at Meishen.


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­I don''t really mind," Meishen waved her hand in negation.


    "Ah, sorry. I didn''t think about that."


    "Well, I might seem harsh, but I just don''t like people badmouthing my friends," Naruki said.


    "Thanks," Layfon nodded his thanks.


    "Never mind. It''s not Layton''s fault, so don''t mind it."


    "¡­¡­Yeah, don''t worry about it, Layton."


    "¡­¡­Thanks," Layfon said.


    Face reddening, Meishen lowered her head.


    But perhaps there was a problem with his attitude. Just as Naruki had said, Layfon didn''t mind making enemies¡­¡­To the point that he had no interest in it at all. All he wanted was to end the fight as quickly as possible. He didn''t care what consequences came from that.


    That was the attitude he held.


    Why did he have such an attitude?


    There wasn''t a need to ask that question.


    Problems were never-ending.


    Before he became a Heaven''s Blade successor, he''d fought countless matches with people jealous of his talent. People challenged him. They felt they had been insulted because he was only a kid.


    He was foolish to respond to them all seriously. From the very beginning, he had had no knowledge of Naruki''s alternate method. Still, when he had grown up a little, he felt it wouldn''t be bad to have an attitude that could avoid some of the trouble¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­In the end, he still hadn''t understood. When he was little, he had always used his fist to solve his problems. And he now responded instinctively.


    Till now, he had never thought anything of his attitude. He didn''t know what other people thought of him, and the people at the orphanage were happy he was becoming strong.


    That was enough for him.


    But because of that¡­¡­


    "Speaking of which," Mifi said, interrupting Layfon''s train of thought. "What did we come here for today? Although I had always wanted to come here one day¡­¡­ "


    Naruki had suggested coming here today. This restaurant was quite popular among girls¡­¡­Of course, Naruki had told Mifi and Layfon that when she''d said she wanted to come here.


    Layfon also felt strange about Naruki''s request to come here, since Mifi was usually the one jumping to this kind of thing.


    "Uh, well¡­¡­" Naruki patted her hair. "I have a favor to ask of Layton."


    "Here?"


    Naruki stuttered. "Uh, we didn''t have¡­¡­to come here. If Layton''s ok with it, I can just say this¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Is it tiring?"


    "Sometimes. Sometimes it''s relaxing. Sometimes it''s hard work or not hard work at all. But it''ll surely take away some of your time."


    "That''s like a riddle!"


    "Yeah, this isn''t like me," she sighed.


    "¡­¡­Is this, to work for Nakki?" Meishen said.


    A sour smile on Naruki''s face. "Yes."


    To work for Naruki meant to work with the City Police.


    "Me?" Layfon said.


    "I''m not trying to scout you from the platoon. I don''t have the authority anyway, but the Military Arts course has recommended people to the City Police. I only knew of this after joining the police force. And there''s one empty slot in that temporary list."


    "And you want me to join?"


    "Ah¡­¡­My superior knows that I know you. He wants me to ask you. A first-year entering a platoon really stands out."


    "But I have to clean the Central Mechanism¡­¡­"


    "I know, so I''m not forcing you. Since you''re a temp, that means you won''t know when you''ll be called, and the pay also isn''t that good. I understand it''s not reasonable to ask this of you when your job and school work have such irregular hours, but¡­¡­"


    Looking at her troubled expression, Layfon felt there must be something else she was hiding. If he didn''t agree to her request, he might never find out about it.


    "I get it. Sure."


    Naruki was surprised. "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Yeah, Naruki¡­¡­You, and you two are so good to me. If it''s something I can do, I''ll do it."


    "No¡­¡­It might be strange for me to say this now, but you can think about it for a few days more and then give me your answer."


    "That''s all right. Whether it is the cleaning job or team training, I don''t think they''d mind if I let them know what I''m doing."


    "I''ll tell them. After all, I asked for your help."


    "OK, then shall we end the conversation here?" He clapped his hands.


    ¡ó


    He never thought he''d be asked to work the same day.


    "Sorry!"


    "That''s ok." Layfon said to Naruki.


    They stood in a building at the outskirts of the residential district, looking at the ground below.


    Naruki''s superior in the City Police was Formed Garen, a fifth-year student in Cultivation course. Short, but with a sturdy build, Garen was nervously checking water in the lab.


    "Ah, it''s you¡­¡­I''m sorry for troubling you."


    It felt hard to approach Garen, but the man wasn''t that difficult to get along with, really. His big and rough hand, like a blacksmith''s, placed a beaker on the desk with caution, perhaps even fondness.


    "It''s a bit too quick, but I want you to lend us your strength."


    "Sure."


    Garen didn''t look concerned at asking for Layfon to work right now. That must be the difficulty that Naruki was trying to hide.


    "I want to explain the details to you. Have you got time today?"


    "I have work in the Mechanism today. If you can do something about that, I don''t mind."


    "Good, then I''ll talk with them. The reward isn''t as good, but I''ll pay for it. And you''ll also get paid by the City Police."


    "No¡­¡­You don''t have to¡­¡­"


    "Either way, we''re students. An equal price must be paid for the difficult living circumstances affected by this."


    Layfon''s reservations were quickly brushed aside.


    "Besides, those guys who snatch away the achievements of the students'' hard work must be punished!" Garen said, unable to hide his fury.


    And so Layfon stayed to watch the dormitories near the building he was in.


    "I can make money doing this too," Layfon murmured to himself, who hadn''t expected to get extra pay, and looked away from the dormitory to what was near it - the roaming bus station.


    Most people who needed to use the buses were those getting out of the city, and most of them were business travelers, moving between cities to sell products. Sometimes true travelers without homes would appear, but that was rare. The freedom of travelers in Zuellni was restricted as all the districts were populated by students. The dormitory here was made for that purpose.


    "Hasn''t anyone taught you that intelligence is the most important thing?" Naruki said, playing with the rope she was carrying.


    "Yeah, back in Grendan, I was always checking for sales."


    "I think we''re talking about different things¡­¡­"


    "That was important. If I wasn''t paying attention, many kids wouldn''t have seen the new year."


    "¡­¡­"


    Feeling the speechless atmosphere around them, Layfon recalled what Garen had told him earlier. They were watching a dormitory that a group of business travelers had been living in for two weeks.


    The travelers identified themselves as businessmen from the city of Rulgraif. They worked for a logistics division under the international company Vinesleif.


    In the business district of Zuellni, Vinesleif sold news, novels and comic books from other cities, and also current information on fashion and entertainment. On the other hand, Zuellni also sold news and entertainment information made in Zuellni, as well as any (already unveiled) seeds of new species developed in the agriculture course.


    This group of business travelers had been staying for two weeks.


    "This isn''t strange because the next roaming bus hasn''t arrived yet, but¡­¡­"


    Roaming buses didn''t follow a schedule. Every bus traveled freely between cities. It wasn''t possible to make a timetable for them. Sometimes, one had to wait a month to get on a bus that would take them to their destination.


    "But their purpose isn''t to buy and sell ordinary information."


    The agricultural major''s research lab had a break-in one week ago. An information archive had been illegally taken.


    "The missing information is the genetics pairing list of yet-to-be-unveiled new products. This goes against the treaties of the Alliance. To think they actually took the information before it was published¡­¡­"


    "But where''s the evidence against them¡­¡­?"


    A data chip was tiny. The tiniest was just the size of a fingernail. As such, a chip could be hidden anywhere, and besides, many of the products brought in by the business travelers were also data chips. The best way to hide a tree was to put it in a forest - even if they had the data chip from the lab, it would still be hard for the City Police to find it.


    "We have proof. Although they disabled the security cameras, they can''t deceive our eyes."


    Yes, the City Police had an eyewitness.


    "To take back the chip and prevent them from making a copy of it, tonight, someone from our side will confiscate all things related to the information system."


    Every city had its own laws. There were laws set down by the Academy City Alliance that applied to general areas, but in reality, only the police force in the city itself could enforce the laws.


    Inside Zuellni, there were no jails to keep people in for a long period. Students who committed a crime were either suspended or forced to withdraw from a course. As for people outside Zuellni, they were forced to leave the city. When the crime involved a company and some organization, all Zuellni could do was report it to that organization and the government of the city that the organization was based in. Zuellni had no way of interfering with whether the criminals would receive punishment back in their home city or not.


    But without the roaming buses, cities would become isolated. Besides, if the criminals were outsiders, they had nowhere to hide in the city. Usually, they wouldn''t resist meaninglessly and would follow the City Police''s instructions. If they resisted, they''d either die or be forced to leave¡­¡­Which was much better than being marooned on the barren earth. As long as they didn''t come close to the city anymore, their crimes would also disappear.


    But¡­¡­


    Garen''s expression twisted. "We could''ve done this smoothly, but the roaming bus is here."


    "And the departure time is?"


    "Supplying takes three days. The workers are delaying the paperwork to give us time, but the bus will depart tomorrow morning."


    If they knew there was a way out, the criminals might escape on their own.


    They''d probably do that.


    "Tonight''s the key."


    "Ah¡­¡­We''d have had more time if we had found the eyewitness earlier. Anyway, it''s no use regretting it. The problem is we don''t know how powerful ''they'' are. We don''t know how many Military Artists they have with them, but there can''t be none. We don''t have many people in the City Police and Military Arts course who have had real fighting experience. Like before, we''ve accumulated some real experience fighting monsters¡­¡­But, it really is better to have a platoon member when it comes to fighting people."


    "But in that case, you could''ve picked someone else¡­¡­"


    "No. It has to be you!" Garen smiled. A cunning smile. He patted Layfon''s shoulder.


    "I have high expectations for you, newcomer!"


    Layfon touched his shoulder. In it wasn''t pain, but Garen''s expectation - which wasn''t a bad feeling at all, but the ''him'' hiding somewhere inside himself wasn''t sure whether that expectation was a comfortable feeling.


    (Will I feel troubled by someone else''s expectation of me?)


    No answer surfaced.


    "I''m sorry!" Naruki said suddenly.


    City policemen had been deployed around the dormitory. Two officers were heading for the dormitory, about to confiscate the data chips.


    "What?"


    "Sorry for asking you to do this."


    "It''s nothing."


    "No, because¡­¡­This is too despicable. He used our connection to¡­¡­"


    "What does it matter? I don''t mind so long as it''s something I''m capable of doing. Meishen''s bento was delicious. I feel bad for always accepting her goodwill, so I''m glad I have a chance to return the favor."


    "No, you don''t get it, Layton. Platoon members don''t have to work for the City Police. This isn''t your job."


    Now he understood why Garen said "It has to be you". So that was why. Did Garen think that it was easier to call on Layfon because of his ignorance?


    The feeling of Garen''s hand on his shoulder disappeared.


    Even so, no resentment arose in him.


    "That really is strange. Power should be used where it''s needed. So if there''s a need here for a platoon member, then a platoon member should help out."


    In truth, a Heaven''s Blade successor''s main duty was to fight filth monsters, but sometimes they also worked with the police to maintain security. A few Heaven''s Blade successors were so strong that they could only fight filth monsters, but the rest of the successors helped out the police as best as they could.


    Layfon felt uneasy that, being a platoon member, he had the privilege of using his strength for good and ill.


    "Layton¡­¡­"


    "And they said they''re paying me for this, so you don''t have to mind me."


    "Really? I suppose. Well¡­¡­"


    A devious light shone in her eyes as her face relaxed.


    "Do this like you''re returning a favor to Mei. You can take her out on weekends and listen to her talk. She seems rather troubled lately."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "That''s fine, but where should I take her?"


    "There are many restaurants she hasn''t tried. I''ll ask Mifi to pick a bright restaurant with a good atmosphere. You take care of the rest."


    "Isn''t that the hardest part?"


    Anyway, his experience in dating a girl was limited to Leerin. Besides, at that age, he never quite thought of Leerin as a girl. They hadn''t reached the age of romance yet.


    He hadn''t seriously thought of what places a girl would be happy to visit.


    "Good luck!" Naruki smiled at the sighing Layfon.


    Thunderous noise shot out from the dormitory.


    Naruki and Layfon turned their faces to that direction.


    The door to the dormitory was busted open. The two officers rolled out from the room. Blood sprayed in the air.


    Five men ran out, kicking aside the shattered door. The document said there were five people¡­¡­So all five were here. One of the men carried an old suitcase. The data chip must''ve been inside.


    Layfon studied the culprits.


    "All five of them."


    "All?"


    "Yes, and they''re all skilled."


    Layfon saw the light of Kei flowing in them. Wild Internal-type Kei roared in their bodies.


    Naruki also narrowed her eyes, but couldn''t see anything.


    She didn''t doubt Layfon''s words. "This is bad."


    "We also have five Military Artists in the surrounding forces, but¡­¡­"


    "It''s best if we move over to the scene," Layfon said.


    As they were analyzing the situation, policemen had surrounded the five culprits, raising their batons.


    "Don''t resist!" a student who seemed to be the captain shouted.


    The business travelers took that in a relaxed manner.


    Layfon saw they had Dites in their hands.


    "I''m going."


    "Counting on ya," Naruki said.


    The five business travelers made their move as Layfon leaped out the window.


    They restored their Dites - sword, gun, scimitar. All were close-quarters weapons.


    The normal students in the troop called out.


    The five moved.


    Their movements weren''t particularly fast to a Military Artist, but their weapons were hard enough to cut through flesh and bone. Compared to them, the policemen only held batons. A baton was the same as a Dite and could be quite powerful if used in different ways¡­¡­


    Unfortunately, all of the Dites in Zuellni had safety locks on. A pointy blade would have its point removed. In Zuellni, they fought fights that would never see anyone die.


    And that point was now decisive in this fight.


    The movements of students who lacked experience in fighting with dangerous weapons and the movements of mercenary Military Artists who had earned their fair share in life and death battles were really different.


    "Waaaa!" The thought of not letting the enemy''s blade come close made their movements stiff.


    The baton pulled close to defend, but the opponent''s blade pierced through an opening. Blood spurted from the student''s shoulder.


    "Ahhhh!"


    He wasn''t the only student calling in pain and falling onto the ground.


    The other four students had different wounds on different parts of their bodies.


    And then, Layfon landed.


    The five culprits were about to rush into the roaming bus. Noticing Layfon, they all stared at him in surprise, alarmed, but they didn''t stop running.


    Layfon restored his Dite. Kei flowed into the blade, and a blue light traced the night sky. He swung. His Kei shot out of the sword towards the five people.


    The nearest two culprits jumped up and evaded the attack, but Layfon wasn''t targeting them.


    A light noise came from beside his feet.


    The suitcase had rolled to him.


    "Ah¡­¡­!" The man who had been holding the suitcase yelled in pain.


    Layfon kicked back the suitcase. It slid to one of the members of the troop.


    "You!"


    The five stopped running. Layfon raised his sword, as if to prevent them from going past him.


    It seemed the police were right. The data chip must be in the suitcase.


    "It''s not good to steal," he said.


    The five rushed towards Layfon.


    Layfon slowly moved the blade before him.


    The five closed in on Layfon at high speed, using Internal-type Kei.


    Layfon shot out - External Burst-type Kei. The three people in front of him jumped aside to avoid the Kei.


    But where were the other two?


    Without giving him time to think, the man leading the five landed and slashed upwards. Layfon jumped back, and at the same time, two people appeared from behind the man, as if his back had just split in two. They attacked Layfon''s sides.


    Layfon crouched, evading a huge knife and used his sword to block the stabbing motion of a spear.


    The three encircled Layfon.


    The other two people¡­¡­


    "Hey! What happened!?" the man who previously carried the suitcase shouted.


    He looked back and saw his two comrades lying on the ground. "How did this¡­¡­"


    "I knew it wasn''t possible for five of you to reach me," Layfon said.


    "It was you¡­¡­"


    "I saw through your moves. Your tricks were useless."


    He deliberately let the two evade his Kei the first time he shot it out, but he hid a second wave of Kei within it, one that dispersed into the evading paths.


    Needle Kei.


    The condensed form of Kei hit the two in their chests, and they fainted.


    "And¡­¡­"


    Layfon looked behind him.


    "!"


    The three remaining culprits also followed his gaze. They widened their eyes in surprise.


    The suitcase was gone.


    Had the police taken it?¡­¡­No.


    Layfon''s gaze flicked to the upper left - the rooftop of the dormitory, and saw Naruki.


    In her right hand was the end of a rope, and the left was a suitcase, wrapped tightly in the rope.


    Naruki''s lassoing skill.


    "I''m not returning this to you!" she shouted.


    "Damn you!!"


    The three rushed towards Layfon, who was pouring Kei into his sword, not at all impatient.


    His Kei had turned the sword into a part of his body, and through it, he felt the murderous intent of the three in the disturbance of the air. The point of the sword caressed the air as if to quiet it - then Layfon slashed the air apart.


    External Burst-type Kei - Whirl Kei.


    The wind before Layfon ceased its movement for a split second, and it started to spin at an increasing velocity.


    It pulled the three culprits in, floating and tossing their bodies in midair. Numerous small explosions battered them, the air spinning madly, the Kei smashing them without a moment of rest.


    As everyone gazed at this scene, breathless, Layfon raised his sword and swung down.


    The air stopped spinning.


    All noise ceased, leaving behind the silence of the three unconscious criminals.


    "Brilliantly done!" Garen praised. He had already checked the contents of the suitcase.


    The police collected themselves and went to deal with the five men.


    "Confiscate everything, the clothes too. Forget the food and water though. Don''t miss anything. Change them into prison clothes with the crime seal and put them on the roaming bus," Garen instructed.


    Members of the troop went to cut through the culprits'' clothes. They were being careful, considering how the data chip could be hidden inside a seam.


    Layfon watched the men work as he checked the contents of the suitcase.


    "Is it in here?"


    The inside of the suitcase was crammed full of data chips.


    "Not sure, but we can''t tell till we''ve looked through every single chip. Um, it''s probably in there."


    Garen''s smile turned devious. "I wonder how much we can get for this many chips?"


    Layfon widened his eyes.


    "What''s with the look? We don''t know whether they got these chips through legal or illegal means, but anyway, we have no way of returning the chips to their rightful owners. In that case, isn''t it right to sell them so Zuellni can profit?"


    That was true, but the way that Garen told him this so honestly and matter-of-factly was a bit surprising.


    "There''s never too much money to feed all the students in Zuellni."


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "Ah, Alseif-kun''s done great today. I''ll increase your pay for tonight," Garen said and left to join the men looking through the clothes of the culprits.


    "I''m sorry. He''s that type of a person," Naruki said and patted Layfon''s shoulder.


    "No¡­¡­I don''t find him a bad person."


    Naruki frowned at Garen. "Perhaps¡­¡­I can''t really tell whether his attitude on money is good or bad."


    "I''m not sure either," Layfon smiled bitterly.


    This must be nonchalance. People might think Garen was thick-skinned, but Garen himself didn''t find his action despicable¡­¡­No, he wouldn''t have cared even if people thought him base.


    That was the truth.


    Garen was similar to the old Layfon back in Grendan, doing all he could to earn money for the orphanage. Only that Layfon had hidden his attitude till the last moment, and he hid it because he felt guilty about it.


    (Would I have turned out differently if I was honest like him?)


    He couldn''t help but think of this possibility, huh, but that was pointless. It was useless to think up hypotheses. The present him existed because he was unable to become like Garen.


    (Besides, I don''t hate the me I am now.)


    The me¡­¡­His circumstances.


    He had friends to talk to. He wasn''t as tense and anxious as before.


    He had hoped for such a good environment.


    (No¡­¡­There''s still pressure here.)


    Still a tiny bit of trouble.


    (Hmm¡­¡­)


    How did Senpai spend her night?


    What was she worrying about?


    No answers came from the night sky he was gazing at. Above him was only the darkness, scattered with the light of countless stars.

 Volume 2, 3 — Cry for What?

    Volume 2, Chapter 3: Cry for What?


    That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.


    All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn''t bother her anymore.


    She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.


    In truth, Nina wasn''t looking at anything.


    According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.


    ''Helping the City Police'' meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?


    (If he gets sick¡­¡­)


    What would happen to the 17th platoon?


    The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick¡­¡­


    (No¡­¡­This is too strange.)


    She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but they were lower then. She had only seen him as a particularly brilliant Kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.


    She didn''t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.


    Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn''t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.


    (I''ve always wanted to find a solution.)


    Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the drive. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.


    The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.


    But she didn''t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.


    Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn''t seen the true worth of Felli''s Psychokinesis, but the girl''s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley''s knowledge and skill in Dites hadn''t failed her.


    Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.


    But¡­¡­


    Layfon appeared.


    (That power¡­¡­)


    In Grendan, a place with more experience fighting in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the Twelve Heaven''s Blade successors.


    (Is scary¡­¡­)


    That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she''d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting the principle of natural selection that ruled the world.


    Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about that. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.


    Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.


    She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield - in a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.


    Was he human?


    And she was relieved when he collapsed.


    Yes, he really was human.


    The time required to fix the damaged city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had wiped away her feelings of that time.


    Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.


    The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon''s power.


    (But¡­¡­We still lost the match.)


    They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.


    The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn''t work if only Layfon was strong.


    (Then¡­¡­Just what should we do?)


    Nina was confused. The 14th platoon had used teamwork to win. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to appear any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.


    (What should I do¡­¡­)


    Despair must have come to her then¡­¡­Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.


    That feeling came to her when she was helpless.


    There could be no teamwork if they relied entirely on one person''s strength.


    A tug¡­¡­


    "Um¡­¡­?" At the tug of her hair, she brought her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.


    "Oh, it''s you¡­¡­"


    "~~~?"


    She took hold of the thing and pulled around to where she could see it.


    "Geez¡­¡­Did you run away again?" She smiled.


    Zuellni returned an innocent smile.


    The city''s consciousness, a consolidated form of electric particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni''s hand touched Nina''s face, patting it gently.


    Nina relaxed at that guileless face.


    "You¡­¡­Why do you like me so much?" Nina said, even knowing she wouldn''t get a reply.


    And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina''s words.


    "Yeah, I shouldn''t need to think about that."


    This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn''t anyone special. She had only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Electronic Fairy often came to find her.


    Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina''s face.


    Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.


    The consciousness itself, rather than its physical manifestation in the form of the city, wanted to be caressed.


    "Meeting you was the best thing in my life."


    And¡­¡­


    "Because I met you, I want to protect you."


    Nina met Zuellni when she first started cleaning the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it took the form of a little girl.


    "I can love this city because you''re in this form. Don''t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded¡­¡­It''s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I''m very happy."


    That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.


    "Yes¡­¡­that''s right."


    She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina''s hair. Her small nose touched Nina''s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.


    "I''ll protect you with my own hands."


    So she had to become stronger.


    How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.


    That, at least, was a level humans could reach.


    "I will become strong, Zuellni!" she murmured in Zuellni''s ear.


    Zuellni shook Nina''s hair, pouting in incomprehension.


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­Ah!"


    The sound stopped Felli''s steps.


    This was the entrance to the Military Arts training complex.


    The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon''s classmate - Meishen Trinden.


    "Ex-excuse¡­¡­me."


    Looking at the teary-eyed Meishen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but on second thought she decided against it.


    (She ran away the last time too.)


    The last time Meishen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Meishen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.


    (I know I''m a bit cold¡­¡­)


    But that was still a great shock to Felli.


    "¡­¡­Um¡­¡­Uh, well¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Felli still replied in a deliberately cold manner to the stuttering Meishen.


    "¡­¡­Ah," Meishen lowered her head.


    Felli knew what Meishen wanted to talk about.


    The letter.


    Besides the letter that Meishen had dropped when she fled, she - It wasn''t possible for her to come and find Felli, especially all by herself.


    The letter was for Layfon.


    Felli had thought, for a moment, that it was a love letter. The letter bearing stamps from various cities and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn''t a love letter.


    What she wanted to know was why Meishen had a letter for Layfon? And who mailed this letter to here?


    Leerin Marfes.


    A girl''s name.


    Felli couldn''t hand the letter over like this. She''d feel guilty for giving it back with signs that the letter had been opened.


    (As if I had peeked at the letter.)


    Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she did open the envelope and read the letter. She still had it with her. It''d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.


    "Ah, excuse me¡­¡­Excuse me¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­If it''s about the letter, I''ve already given it to him."


    Just what was she saying¡­¡­Felli wondered. She was tired of Meishen''s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie¡­¡­


    (If I had said straightaway that it was a lie¡­¡­)


    Then Meishen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.


    ¡­¡­But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.


    Meishen lifted her face, her disposition now bright and lively.


    "¡­¡­Thank you very much!"


    ¡­¡­Not a lie anymore. Now she had to do it.


    "¡­¡­That''s all right. I''m going now."


    Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without looking back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Meishen mentioned it to him.


    (How do I give it to him?)


    That was the problem. The letter''s been opened. If she gave it to him, he''d know she had read it.


    (Really¡­¡­Why?)


    If it was anyone else''s letter, she would have returned it with no interest at all.


    (Why did this letter come to my hand?)


    She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it - Meishen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance¡­¡­Like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.


    (Damn¡­¡­)


    "Felli."


    Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the flawed delivery.


    It was Nina.


    "Lucky I ran into you. I booked the battle arena. We''ll train over there today."


    "All right."


    "Please tell the others that I''ll take care of the paperwork for borrowing the training drones."


    "Ok."


    Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.


    (Battle arena¡­¡­?)


    Just when annoyance at the conversation came through¡­¡­


    (The Locker Room¡­¡­That''s a good place.)


    Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.


    (Yes.)


    Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn''t relax.


    (How annoying.)


    She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn''t just that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.


    (Why did this thing come to me?)


    She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Meishen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Meishen had looked at the letter, of the expression Layfon would have when he received the letter¡­¡­


    And the expression she herself showed after reading the letter¡­¡­


    (I''ll put this letter back quickly!)


    She wanted this impatience gone.


    Felli''s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.


    ¡ó


    This thing was huge. Too huge.


    "So what is it?" Sharnid asked.


    In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn''t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare for him, but that Nina was late again.


    Felli''s lateness was usual though.


    "Well, this is for my research."


    What came with Harley''s trolley was a sword.


    A huge sword.


    The sword was removed from a niche on the trolley, and the sword''s handle now rested near Layfon''s chest. It was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. A few wires were twisted around the blade.


    "Layfon, can you try wielding it?"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.


    The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.


    "How does it feel?"


    "A bit heavy, but I can use this¡­¡­"


    He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.


    The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    He took a deep breath again and let internal Kei run through his body.


    This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.


    A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.


    "Woah!" Harley called as the gale swept past his position.


    Layfon''s consciousness had already drifted away from the outside world after Harley''s outburst. He tried different moves. An upward strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying thanks to the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn''t possible to use that move in this narrow space.


    "Hu¡­¡­"


    Layfon stopped moving and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.


    "¡­¡­Are you satisfied?"


    Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at that icy voice.


    Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.


    "¡­¡­Thank you for all your hard work."


    "Yeah! It was hard!"


    The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.


    "This long hair¡­¡­"


    "Ah, yes?"


    At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley running as far away as they could from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.


    Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.


    No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Were you listening?"


    "Sure."


    "Really? This hair¡­¡­It''s hard work to comb it everyday. Yes, very, very hard¡­¡­"


    "Uh¡­¡­Is that so¡­¡­That must be tiring."


    "Yes, very tiring."


    "Ha! Hahaha¡­¡­" All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.


    No, there was something.


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    "I don''t accept your apology."


    No hesitation at all.


    "Aaaah, isn''t this fine? Look, Layfon regrets what he did."


    "¡­¡­No matter how I look at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren''t you?"


    "¡­¡­Sorry," Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.


    Felli sighed. "Never mind, there''s something more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the battle arena, so we''ll be training over there today."


    "Wow, that''s sudden."


    "I don''t get it either."


    Without changing her foul mood, she disappeared to the other side of the door.


    Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.


    (Oh¡­the battle arena.)


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "Yes."


    Layfon spoke softly to him.


    "Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I''ll ask."


    "Thanks."


    "What''re you two talking about?"


    "Just talking about the sword."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.


    "But¡­¡­Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously big?"


    "Ah¡­¡­It''s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it''s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter."


    "Oh, so you''re making a new type of Dite? If I remember correctly, inventing isn''t your specialty, is it Harley?"


    "Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I''m better at organizing information and adjusting settings, but my roommate isn''t the only one inventing. Our budget was only approved on the condition that we work on this project with three people."


    "Right¡­¡­Sounds annoying."


    "That''s mean."


    "I''m not saying you''re stupid. I just don''t know much about this kind of thing," Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the battle arena.


    Training ended without incident. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid''s eyes when he was providing support from the rear, and Felli''s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, it wasn''t as slow as before either.


    They had three rounds of mock training against the drones. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could comment on about their timing. Even so, Nina''s distant expression remained.


    "Well, we''ll stop here for today."


    "Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone."


    "Thanks for the hard work."


    The review session in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina''s announcement. As usual, Sharnid headed instantly for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn''t even sweat a single drop, took up her bag and left the room.


    As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.


    This was because the team needed its two primary attackers to work closely. If they couldn''t develop a chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk¡­¡­


    "Layfon."


    "Yes?"


    "You can go back today."


    "Huh?"


    "We''ll stop training together for a while."


    "Why?"


    "Because there''s no need to."


    He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.


    It was easy for him to say "Definitely not." In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn''t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.


    He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn''t too good.


    But she said "There''s no need to."


    What was going on?


    "Anyway, we''ll stop training. You can go back," she said and turned from him.


    He felt like he was just rejected.


    "Nina¡­¡­" Harley said.


    Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, wondering whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.


    This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had, of standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.


    "I''m going then," Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.


    ¡ó


    The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.


    Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.


    "What am I doing?"


    She knew.


    She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?


    "Don''t be confused."


    As always, when she failed to find the exit to the maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.


    Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn''t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew when they''d die.


    (My future''s at a state where even speculating over it makes it sound strange.)


    So she could only do what she thought was right.


    "Should I return to the training complex?"


    She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn''t in the training complex now.


    ¡­¡­If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.


    "¡­¡­Hm?"


    Something had fallen beside the chair.


    (Success.)


    Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon''s bag. This way, Layfon might think he had misplaced it in his bag and hadn''t realized it.


    She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter had been opened though, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She raised her fist a bit to compliment herself, then left the battle arena with sprightly steps.


    ¡ó


    Night came. The sky turned dark.


    Layfon stepped into the battle arena again.


    In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sending ripples through the air.


    In Layfon''s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.


    "Fu!" He let out a breath, waited for Internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movements.


    First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword''s weight unbalancing Layfon''s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.


    Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword''s weight.


    And used that power.


    After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the confines of the arena, following the direction that the weight led him.


    And not long after, he was controlling that direction.


    Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the arena. His movements were different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.


    He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.


    His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.


    "¡­¡­"


    The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, Internal Kei gathered in his feet.


    Internal-type Kei - Whirl Kei.


    And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.


    Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.


    At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.


    Light flooded the arena.


    "I no longer know¡­¡­how to describe it," Harley said in a low voice as he approached with Felli and Karian.


    "How''s it doing?"


    Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thoughts.


    "How''re you doing with the invention?" Karian asked when Harley finished writing down everything.


    The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. "No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time Layfon started here. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it''s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren''t many people who can use this, so I never thought I''d have a chance to make it."


    The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn''t make sense to hide that from the alchemists, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.


    But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew - not Nina and Sharnid. Layfon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.


    "We can only give up if that''s the fate of the city."


    "¡­¡­True, but I don''t want that kind of fate," Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.


    "Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?" Karian said.


    "He''s a weirdo. He''s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying."


    "That''s the sign of an artist."


    "Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him."


    "Hahaha."


    "You''ll feel the same if you meet him."


    Karian left them to lock up the battle arena. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.


    Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.


    The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.


    "You''re accommodating," Felli said.


    "I can''t let others do this, right?" Layfon smiled bitterly.


    Felli lifted her face. "Perhaps¡­¡­I can''t help but feel that you''ve given up."


    "Given up?"


    "Your purpose for coming here."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you want to live a normal life?"


    "I''m not giving it up."


    "Then why did you agree to this?"


    Layfon moved his gaze away.


    "Well¡­¡­I can''t do anything about it. A man''s instinct is strong."


    "Yes, but the problem won''t end just by getting rid of filth monsters."


    "¡­¡­I suppose."


    Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.


    A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.


    "Won''t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?"


    "I don''t know about something that big. But if that''s what I can do, then I can only do that. Isn''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­Has it got to be you?"


    "Huh?"


    "We can win if we aren''t afraid of sacrifice. You said that before, ''We can still win if we are willing to sacrifice.''"


    "Yes, but I don''t think it''s good to not do what I''m capable of doing."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    "That''s fine, I know I''m the type who can but won''t do things."


    Layfon watched Felli.


    "I don''t find that despicable. That is my determination. It''s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won''t regret it when I die."


    Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn''t successful. Her way wasn''t bad either.


    "But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know."


    "Hm?"


    "Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I didn''t care that others found my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don''t understand why they had to say those things."


    Had the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn''t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn''t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn''t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.


    He didn''t hate them.


    But even if he didn''t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn''t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.


    He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.


    "I''m really naive."


    "You are."


    "That''s mean!"


    "¡­¡­Anyway, I dislike the traditional title of ''senpai''. Call me something else."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t your classmates call you Layton?"


    Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.


    "Yes, but¡­¡­I don''t think I''d be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it¡­¡­"


    "Then let me find something else to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san¡­¡­Which is better?"


    "Uh? Can I only choose from that list?"


    "Have you got any other suggestions?"


    "Hmm, it''s hard to come up with a nickname for myself."


    "Then I''ll call you Lay-chin."


    "¡­¡­Please let me think on it more."


    "Why? Isn''t Lay-chin cute?"


    "No, if there''s a cooler way¡­¡­"


    Being called ''Lay-chin?'' by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice.


    ¡­¡­Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.


    "How about ''Lay the Flash''? Everyday, when I see you, I''ll say "Good morning ''Lay the Flash'', ''Hello, Lay the Flash'', ''Goodnight, Lay the Flash.'' In any situation when I need to use your name, I''ll call you ''Lay the Flash''."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you embarrassed?"


    "If you know, then don''t call me that!! But why Flash?"


    "Do you want a word other than Flash?"


    "That''s not the issue."


    "You''re selfish."


    "Me?"


    "Oh well, I''ll just call you Fon Fon."


    "Wa, that''s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal."


    "What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?" she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon''s energy.


    "Am I a pet?"


    "It''s enough that you act like a pet."


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    "You only need to be a pet, so you don''t have to force yourself."


    "Hmm?"


    "¡­¡­My brother''s back," Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.


    "Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn''t expect you to wait for me."


    "You didn''t say not to wait for you. Besides, you''re pretty frail. It''s dangerous for you to head back alone."


    "Hahaha, what an extreme way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I''ve got something else I must do, so I''ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first."


    "You should have told us earlier."


    "Uhhh, it was my mistake. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat," Karian said, and took out some bills from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before Layfon and Felli could say anything, the Student President had already left them.


    "Got it," Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.


    "Well, since this is a rare occasion, let''s go to a lively bar. We can enjoy the night while drinking delicious wine. Please get a key to a decent hotel room."


    "No, please don''t say that as if everything''s been decided. Besides, we aren''t old enough to drink alcohol."


    Moreover, that kind of atmosphere wouldn''t suit Layfon and Felli.


    Layfon wasn''t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli''s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult''s.


    But if it was a place for Felli¡­¡­


    (A restaurant catering to families¡­¡­)


    A family restaurant with kids¡­¡­Putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.


    Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.


    (Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)


    Unfortunately, there weren''t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn''t mean there weren''t any toy shops.


    "¡­¡­You seem to be thinking of something weird," Felli said.


    "Of course not!"


    She held her suspicious gaze.


    "Never mind, there''s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and its open till quite late. Is it okay for me to treat you?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let''s go, Fon Fon."


    "¡­¡­Wait, have you settled on that name already?"


    "I''ve decided. Fon Fon, I''ll leave you here if you don''t hurry up."


    With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing in the arena.


    ¡ó


    After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell into the bed.


    His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.


    He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.


    "We''ll stop training together for a while."


    He didn''t think Nina''s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.


    "But it''s probably different from a mental impact."


    It felt more like¡­¡­A bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina¡­¡­It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its true form.


    "Yeah, it feels familiar."


    In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.


    In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but then it slipped away. That was frustrating.


    "Uuu¡­¡­Aaah!"


    He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn''t have time to protect himself from the fall.


    "Wu¡­¡­" He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.


    White dots scattered around his wrist, like injuries caused by scalding heat.


    They were traces left from his contact with pollutant. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.


    He thought his injuries were nothing, but he started doubting that when he saw the reaction of Nina and the others.


    It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn''t think they were responsible.


    But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury had healed. This was also one part of Layfon''s past.


    As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.


    "This wound was really painful," he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.


    He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.


    When he had become a Heaven''s Blade successor, he learned ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    The Heaven''s Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoleid Harden.


    At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.


    But that wasn''t enough to control the steel threads.


    Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon had to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence''s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.


    While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen¡­¡­The number of steel threads increased.


    Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.


    ¡­¡­With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn''t get it.


    He shouldn''t have seen that technique.


    Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.


    Lintence defeated them all.


    Layfon couldn''t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.


    He tried the technique when he was alone¡­¡­Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.


    When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.


    "Are you a moron?" was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.


    "Would spiders stick to their webs? Then do those spiders that do have a right to live? A spider that''s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need a thousand times, a million times, a billion times more practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You''re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It''s too soon to want to weave a spider web when you don''t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!"


    Layfon got quite an earful.


    "His speech was over the top."


    Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he thought about the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.


    Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven''s Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn''t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.


    Every Heaven''s Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn''t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.


    But he had become more cautious.


    He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.


    Lintence hadn''t taught Layfon anything beyond the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven''s Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.


    He hadn''t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.


    Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.


    "Ah, perhaps¡­¡­"


    Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.


    Without thinking, he was projecting his feelings over the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.


    Did Nina want to become strong alone?


    Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?


    If that was the case, then¡­¡­At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

 Volume 2, 4 — Run the Entire Lap

    Volume 2, Chapter 4: Run the Entire Lap


    At the same time Layfon was whispering to himself¡­¡­


    The heavy iron whips hung listlessly from her hands. Nina felt like she was suffocating, unable to stop her panting. She was sucking in air, yet her body wanted more. Despite the pain, she attempted to slow down her breathing.


    She was so exhausted that her legs shook and pleaded with her to lie down, but she desperately kept standing, and slowly let her body cool off. Proper breathing technique was basic for controlling Kei. She mustn''t disturb it. Her body must not rest immediately. Everything had to gradually calm down.


    On top of the drumming of blood bombarding her ears, the sound of friction from the movements of gigantic multi-legs of the city echoed from below. The city''s edge was the only place right now that was quiet and secluded enough, a place without people where Nina would not be scolded.


    "¡­¡­Great!"


    Gaining control of her breathing, she lifted the iron whips again. In fact, she looked as if she was forcing herself, but she could keep going as long as she extended her Kei through her entire body. She controlled her breathing for that purpose.


    Conscious and aware of the place she was standing, the place where Layfon had shown his strength, Nina danced alone with the iron whips.


    What could she do to become stronger?


    Basic moves flowed into more complicated moves.


    When using a weapon, most moves were variations of the three stages of movement: retrieve, hold with increasing strength, and attack. For a sword, it was slash. For a spear or staff, it was stab and hit.


    It wasn''t meaningless to repeat her moves. While the mind failed to keep up at the other end of the ladder, the body instinctively repeated familiar movements. The repetitive movements increased Nina''s physical strength, which would be helpful when she fought.


    "Fu¡­¡­Ha, ha, ha, ha¡­¡­"


    And then she rested again. Controlling her breathing, she took out a towel from her bag to wipe away her sweat. When the school year started, a bone-chilling cold would immediately cool down the body, but it was better now. Even at night. Zuellni was probably heading towards a warmer climate. Because of that, the heat from Nina''s body took some time to dissipate. Irritated at the sweat continuously pouring from her skin, she lifted her head to watch the night sky through the invisible air shield.


    And like that, she sat down on the ground.


    The cold, hard ground felt good to her. Exhausted and feeling she didn''t have the strength to stand up again, she sat there to look at the sky. Only a half moon floated above her, with the endless darkness serving as a backdrop. The existence of the moon seemed to point to the boundary of the night.


    The iron whips, turned back into simple Dites, fell to Nina''s sides. Still gazing at the moon, she touched them with her fingers. To look at the moon as if reflected in her eyes, she felt for an instant that she could touch it. She didn''t reach out a hand. It was embarrassing, and she knew she couldn''t possibly touch the moon.


    "¡­¡­It''s so far away," she said.


    As if it was within reach, but it actually wasn''t. The moon existed between illusion and reality. It made people think it was within reach, but it was billions of Jimels away from Nina. Her arm wasn''t long enough to touch the moon.


    Even so, she thought there must be a way.


    If her arm wasn''t long enough, then she''d fly up there¡­¡­


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    She laughed, knowing how ridiculous it was. She couldn''t fly in the sky. This dream was meaningless. What was meaningful was her weakness, for wanting to rely on such an unrealistic way to reach the moon.


    "This¡­¡­Won''t do."


    She didn''t think it was meaningless to repeat the moves she''d learned, as they were directly related to her growth. She had been training like this from the very beginning. The very beginning, when she knew she had discovered Kei and decided to become a Military Artist.


    She didn''t think she would become strong all of a sudden by repeating the same movements.


    Was there a faster way¡­¡­?


    She understood that was just a wish. A wish not grounded in reality. She couldn''t help but think of it though, and that irritated her.


    "Damn!"


    She should become stronger if she trained at this pace. She believed if she was industrious and put more time and effort into it, she could catch up to Layfon. But how much time would she need to reach his level? One year? Two years? Impossible¡­¡­It wasn''t that simple.


    She had only reached her current level, after living all these years. One or two years of hard work weren''t enough for her to catch up to Layfon, who was one, three, probably many more times stronger than her.


    And she didn''t even have one year.


    "I won''t make it!"


    What she needed wasn''t a possibility in the future, but what she could reach for now. To balance the unbalanced 17th platoon, she must become stronger. Only she could make it happen. She had decided to protect Zuellni.


    "Can''t I make it?"


    Her hand slowly moved from the iron whip towards the moon.


    Her finger caressed the air and touched the moon before her eyes.


    Imagining touch.


    Imagining success.


    Yet she knew this was meaningless¡­¡­


    "Ahhhh!"


    Watching the hazy moon, she lowered her wrist. Was this bitter regret or jealousy? Facing the Layfon who possessed what she desired¡­¡­


    And¡­¡­That letter.


    She had read the letter that had fallen out of the envelope. The impatience and anxiety inside her became more intense after she read the letter, along with her growing desire to catch up to him.


    She didn''t know what to think of Leerin, the girl who understood Layfon more than Nina did.


    Increasing anxiety. Irritation.


    "Is this the end?"


    She wiped the sweat off her brow and suddenly stood up.


    "It can''t end here!"


    She picked up the iron whips.


    The night was still long. Time was limited, but it should be enough. She believed so¡­¡­


    "HA!"


    She started her flow of Kei.


    ¡ó


    The next platoon match was set for next weekend.


    A sigh burst out of Layfon.


    He hadn''t had a chance to see Nina recently.


    It wasn''t easy to bump into her as they were in different grades. During training, time passed without giving them room to chat privately, and once training finished, Nina left the room immediately.


    They hadn''t even met in the Engine Room. Somehow, they had been separated and placed in different groups. They now had different janitorial responsibilities.


    Losing the chance to talk to Nina forced him further from the truth. Moreover, he didn''t have much spare time as he had to test Harley''s invention and attend meetings with Karian and the other Alchemists.


    Although he didn''t have the time to stand still, he wasn''t worried about it.


    But-


    "How come you seem to be so busy these days?" Mifi asked.


    It was now lunch break. They were eating Meishen''s special bento on the rooftop of the school building. Long benches lined the metal fences around the rooftop.


    "Huh? Do I look that way?"


    "Yeah."


    "¡­¡­Mmh," Meishen nodded.


    Layfon scratched his head.


    "We wanted to hang out with you after you were done with training, but you''re always going somewhere. And I specifically picked a time that you didn''t have work!"


    How did she know his shifts in the Engine Room? Mifi''s ability to gather intelligence was terrifying.


    "Maybe he''s busy because it''s almost time for the next platoon match?" Naruki said.


    "Huh~~ But I planned to catch Layfon when he wasn''t training. Isn''t this strange?" Mifi said. Layfon was right before her, but she was indifferent to how she appeared to be gossiping about him.


    Besides, Naruki didn''t seem to believe the reason she herself gave, as if she only said it to eliminate one possibility and force Layfon to tell the truth. "Then, what other reasons are there?"


    Beautifully shooting down Naruki''s guess, Mifi cut straight into the chase. "Is this secret preparation for the platoon match?"


    "Why do you sound suspicious?"


    "Eehhhh, why?"


    "You''re joking."


    "I''m not joking. I''m serious."


    "Uh?"


    Mifi stared at him. He looked down at the bento.


    "Have you got a woman?"


    "¡­¡­Why do you think that?"


    "Well, you''re always with senpai lately. Isn''t that right? Senpai stands out a lot, so you can''t hide it."


    "No, that''s not it!" Layfon waved his hands, noticing how Meishen''s face had gone white.


    "Our dormitories just lie in the same direction."


    "So because they''re in the same direction, you have dinner with her all the time?"


    "¡­¡­How come you know about that too?"


    Yes, since that night at the battle arena, he had had dinner a few times with Felli. It was Karian''s treat, but the Student President had never come to dinner with them. Felli was the only one eating with him.


    "Don''t underestimate my information network!"


    It was another arrow to his chest.


    "No, it was just a coincidence."


    Layfon tried to make up another reason, but he could tell from Mifi''s eyes that she was still suspicious.


    "Really? Her level of beauty and cuteness is shocking. When two people are alone, don''t they just¡­¡­start shooting out the energy of youth meaninglessly? Because of a moment of thunder and fire, don''t they think they are permitted to do anything and so derail off into the lust of youth?"


    "¡­¡­I''m having trouble following you."


    "In other words, have you pushed her down yet?"


    "I wish you wouldn''t use such clear words¡­¡­" He shook his head. He didn''t have the courage to do such a thing to Felli. No, no, no. He didn''t mean he''d do something if he had the courage¡­¡­


    "So just what are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Uh¡­¡­Is it something you can''t talk about?"


    "I was asked not to."


    Karian asked him to keep it a secret. To students who hadn''t fought filth monsters, news of filth monsters in the direct path of the city would be a huge shock to them. Just like in the previous assault, when it was so chaotic within the city that students failed to follow the proper defensive procedures.


    They tried to plan better for when the next wave of filth monsters hit, but that couldn''t be done overnight. And the only person who could fight back against this threat was Layfon. Hence, it was best to have Layton solve everything while everyone remained ignorant.


    "Boooooooring."


    She stared at him for a while and gave up.


    "Mi¡­¡­?"


    "This is boring. I''m gonna go to eat by myself." She raised a hand and left the rooftop.


    "Geez¡­¡­She didn''t have to throw a tantrum like a kid," Naruki said, standing up."I''m sorry. Please don''t be mad."


    "No, this is my fault."


    "Really¡­¡­Maybe, but her demand is unreasonable," Naruki shrugged and looked at the uneasy Meishen.


    "I''m going to stay with Mi. Please take care of Mei."


    Naruki took her bento and left.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    While Meishen stammered, Naruki disappeared from the rooftop.


    (Why do I feel like this has happened before¡­)


    "Sorry," Layfon apologized.


    "¡­¡­You''re not the bad one here, Layton." Meishen shook her head like a bell.


    "But still, it is my fault."


    "¡­¡­But, you can''t tell the truth, can you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    He didn''t say anything. If he said "yes" then he was admitting that he was hiding something, and if he said he wasn''t hiding anything, that would expose him too.


    He couldn''t say it, but also didn''t want to lie.


    He didn''t want to lie because it was Meishen and her friends, so he could only shrug.


    "¡­¡­I think we shouldn''t ask and listen to what can''t be told. I feel that if you want to tell us, you''ll tell us one day."


    "¡­¡­Thanks."


    "¡­¡­Mi knows that too."


    "I hope so."


    "¡­¡­But, Mi is curious." Meishen smiled. Layfon envied the affection in that smile.


    "¡­¡­If Nakki and I had any secrets, Mi would expose them immediately. But she doesn''t know what Layton''s hiding, and knowing that you don''t want her to know frustrates her."


    "She feels frustrated because I don''t want her to know?"


    "¡­¡­Mi wants a better relationship with you. With her curiosity, she wants to be close enough to you that you can tell her things on your own. If it''s Nakki, she''ll do what she can quietly, but me¡­¡­" She shook her head. "¡­¡­Especially Nakki, she''s impatient too."


    "Especially?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah, especially."


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t you help Nakki before? She''s impatient because she can''t help you out."


    "I never knew," Layfon murmured at a loss.


    "¡­¡­Nakki''s good at being patient."


    "I don''t think she has to worry about it. After all, I did get paid," he said, but he knew that wasn''t important.


    To receive help from someone when she needed it, but unable to help when that person was in trouble. Naruki''s feeling of uselessness had nothing to do with Layfon getting paid.


    "I see¡­¡­Um, so it''s my fault."


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not Layton''s fault."


    "No, it''s my fault."


    For not realizing that Meishen and the girls wanted to get closer to him. That was enough to make him at fault.


    Thinking back closely, Meishen didn''t use to speak that much when they first met each other. She never talked much, always saying very little and giving snippets of words each time, but she was now talking and taking the initiative to get closer to him.


    "Do I look troubled?"


    "¡­¡­Not troubled, more like¡­¡­worried?"


    "Worried?"


    Layfon didn''t get it.


    "¡­¡­Sometimes you seem like that." Meishen frowned.


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­And Meishen was always on the verge of tears, but he wouldn''t say that even if someone tore his mouth apart.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Layfon fell into contemplation.


    Worried?


    He didn''t worry about the filth monsters. There was a high possibility of filth monsters attacking Zuellni. Unable to run away, he had to face the crisis. This feeling was different from worrying. Either way, he was prepared for the reality that filth monsters would come near. Coming back to it, fighting filth monsters was normal in Grendan. Considering that death might become real was indeed a heavy burden, but if he lost to that pressure, he would''ve died already. To him, the fight of his spirit had already ended.


    Then about this worry¡­¡­


    "Ahah¡­¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Ah¡­¡­Hahaha¡­¡­So that''s why¡­¡­"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "Mi sounded strange, so I got it all wrong."


    "Huh!?"


    "Ah¡­¡­But that can''t be helped."


    "¡­¡­Wuwu."


    "Uh?"


    Having laughed for a while, Layfon looked at the wall.


    "¡­¡­Layton¡­¡­" Face white, Meishen''s hands were put together tightly, as if she was praying.


    "Meishen¡­¡­?"


    "Um¡­¡­Well¡­¡­Ar¡­¡­"


    "Ah, Ahah¡­¡­No! No¡­¡­Nothing. Nothing really. I just got something wrong¡­¡­So, please don''t cry?"


    And as he comforted the trembling Meishen, he told her the truth.


    Naruki and Mifi came back to find Layfon comforting a trembling and nervous looking Meishen. In order to explain he wasn''t bullying Meishen, Layfon had no choice but to skip his afternoon classes.


    Then he told them the entire truth.


    "Uh, the captain doesn''t look strange¡­¡­" Mifi nodded as she played with the empty milk packet.


    "Is Layton worrying about her?"


    Layfon nodded. "Yes."


    "So you want to help her?"


    "If I can." He nodded simply, burnt out from explaining things to them.


    "Why?"


    "Why¡­¡­?" He sat up straight, surprised by the question.


    Both Mifi and Naruki were watching him.


    "Because you''re both in the same platoon? I thought Layton wasn''t interested in the platoon and the platoon matches. If so, then the captain acting weird shouldn''t be that bad for you, right?"


    "¡­¡­Mi," Meishen looked at Mifi and Naruki, troubled, then she shook her head as if giving up.


    They must have understood something between each other in that split second, but Layfon had no idea what it was. He only knew he was being asked a question.


    Why did he have to do something for Nina?


    "Is there a need to ask me that difficult a question?"


    "Depends on Layton whether it''s difficult or not, right?" Naruki said.


    "Perhaps," Layfon nodded. Perhaps it wasn''t a difficult question, but even if Mifi kept on asking him the same question, he still had no answer to give them.


    "Even now, I still don''t care about the platoon matches. But my thinking''s changed. I want to stay in the platoon until the next real Military Arts competition ends."


    "Oh? Is that the awakening of a righteous heart? A little investigation tells me Zuellni''s in a crisis. Everyone above the 3rd year knows of it."


    "I''m not that good-natured."


    "Then what is it?" Mifi said, as if she was reproving him.


    "It''ll be troubling for me if Zuellni disappears. I can''t return to Grendan. If I don''t study something here for six years until I graduate, I don''t think I can survive in other cities. I don''t plan to train in the Military Arts all the way to graduation."


    "You''re not returning to Grendan?"


    Layfon shook his head.


    "¡­¡­You probably know already. My skill in Military Arts doesn''t come about through spare training."


    "Of course," Naruki shrugged. "If you managed to train up that skill in your spare time, then all the other Military Artists are terribly weak. I guess you had formal training in Military Arts back in Grendan? And you''ve trained to a level that the Academy City can''t teach you anything more in Military Arts. But that''s not what I''m concerned with, rather, it''s the reality of you wanting to give up Military Arts even though you''re so strong."


    The three girls watched him, increasing the pressure on him.


    They were concerned about his past.


    Naruki''s mouth moved, preparing to turn her suspicions into clear questions. How should Layfon answer her?


    He still didn''t think what he did in Grendan was wrong. It didn''t go against his sense of morals. But he only knew that what he did had hurt a lot of people.


    What would the girls think of him? Shocked? Contemptuous? Would they then leave him?


    Thinking of the loneliness made him nervous. How would he feel if Nina found out about it?


    "¡­¡­Isn''t this enough?" Meishen said, cutting through his emotions.


    "Mei¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­You wouldn''t want to listen to Layton''s past now, right?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­If that''s the case, then it''s enough, isn''t it?" Meishen''s repeated question silenced the other two girls.


    Layfon''s reflection danced in the regret and guilt in Meishen''s eyes.


    "¡­¡­Sorry, they¡­¡­and I, just want to understand Layfon more."


    "No¡­¡­"


    He failed to speak, his chest feeling hot. He didn''t know how to express his weaknesses to them, and he was scared of them knowing his past.


    (Really? So I''m already so close to these three.)


    He was used to hanging out with them, going to class and studying together. This had become a part of his daily life.


    He was scared of losing it.


    "¡­¡­I still like the people on the platoon, so I want to help." He squeezed out those words and was left with nothing to say.


    He fell silent.


    He understood that just like how he was with Meishen and her friends, he was also enjoying the time he spent with Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley.


    He was afraid of losing them.


    "¡­¡­In that case, I don''t have anything to complain about," Mifi said, but still with suspicion in her voice.


    "Aah, I was planning to help from the beginning. The only person who didn''t want to was Mifi."


    "You''re lying, Nakki!"


    "I was never suspicious of Layton!"


    "Liar. You were concerned too!"


    "My concern''s not the same as your concern."


    "They''re the same."


    "No."


    "The same!"


    "No."


    "Nakki was concerned about it. Definitely, definitely, definitely concerned about the captain, Felli-senpai and that letter¡­¡­"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Meishen suddenly shouted, her face all red. Everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.


    "M,Mei¡­?"


    "¡­¡­!"


    Her shoulders heaving, Meishen quickly covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "So-Sorry¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Uu¡­¡­" Tears filled her eyes.


    (And I thought I could apologize.)


    Meishen had been trying to find an opening to apologize for reading his letter.


    But not under these circumstances¡­¡­


    Tears flooded down her cheeks.


    This time Layfon was chased away. At a distance, he watched Mifi and Naruki comfort Meishen. Sometimes they said something wrong and made the situation worse. At other times, they mentioned the past and Meishen looked even worse at that. Meishen got angry, and was comforted, and like that the process repeated itself¡­¡­


    Meishen¡­¡­When the three girls had calmed down, the bell signaling the end of class rang out.


    The bell of the last class.


    ¡ó


    Although they did agree on it, he never thought they''d really come.


    "Well then, let me explain our mission."


    It was now night, or more like it was almost dawn. Everywhere was still dark and dim, but the sun would rise in two to three hours. They couldn''t have stayed awake all night, so they should have been sleeping till now.


    Mifi''s hair was tangled, the sign of a sleepyhead.


    "No, this isn''t really a mission," Naruki said to Mifi, who, for some reason, was wearing a long coat and sunglasses.


    When the workers had finished cleaning the Engine Room, Meishen, Naruki and Mifi were already waiting for Layfon outside the entrance.


    The quartet''s breath came out as steam. Meishen had hot tea in her thermos. Everyone enjoyed the hot liquid thankfully.


    "Where''s the captain?"


    "The class leader''s called her over. She should still be inside."


    "Good. We''ll wait here then tail her," Mifi smiled deviously, cupping the cup as steam from the hot tea rose to fog up her sunglasses.


    "I think she''ll go back to bed like usual¡­¡­" Layfon said, uncomfortable with her expression.


    "Oh, I''ve been observing her. She trains until it''s time to work, so if anything happens, it must happen after work."


    "Huh? Has she been training?"


    "Yeah, it''s pretty scary too, when she trains."


    "It''s like she''s another person."


    If even Naruki said so, then the training must have been intense.


    "¡­¡­"


    She canceled her training with him, but continued to train by herself.


    "I see."


    "Hm? What?"


    "Uh, nothing."


    That confirmed his suspicions.


    He glanced at Naruki. She seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion.


    "¡­¡­Ah," called Meishen softly. Everyone looked at the entrance.


    Nina was coming out.


    Breathing out steamy breaths, cold and shivering, Nina only wore her Military Arts uniform. Did she come straight from the Engine Room without returning to the dormitory? Her work-suit probably was inside the bag she carried. Layfon remembered that Nina had that bag with her when she came to team training.


    Even the scattering street light, dim as it was, couldn''t cover the shadows of exhaustion on Nina''s face, but her pace while walking didn''t show her fatigue.


    Layfon drained the tea in his cup and tossed the cup into a bin. The four of them waited for Nina to walk ahead a bit before following after her.


    Layfon and Naruki decided on how far they had to stay behind Nina. If left to Mifi and Meishen, they''d have been discovered already. Although that was his conclusion, Nina''s appearance changed his judgment. Mifi might tail her well even by herself. A kind of tension surrounded Nina, but it looked more like an old wire fence to him. A fence with lots of openings.


    "She''s very tired," Naruki said in a low voice. Layfon nodded.


    What had pushed Nina to this stage? Was it because they lost the platoon match? Could it have been that big of a shock to her? He wasn''t sure. No, perhaps he did know. He had tasted failure in Grendan. In order to survive, it was important for him to win again and again. The important point wasn''t his life and death, but more his being afraid of encountering a stumbling block in the process of doing what he wanted to do.


    Was this the feeling that Nina held?


    ¡­¡­Sure. She wanted to protect this city from harm. She said that to him not long ago.


    "¡­¡­She''s going somewhere?"


    "Probably."


    Troubled expressions adorned Meishen and Mifi''s faces.


    Nina continued towards the outskirts of the city.


    The edge of the city was a danger zone, a zone where emergencies tended to arise, so residential and any important buildings were usually built further in from the city''s boundary. On the other hand, any buildings close to the danger zone were rented out cheaply.


    Layfon didn''t know the exact location of Nina''s dormitory, but he could guess from the direction she headed after training and cleaning in the Engine Room that her dormitory did not lie on the city''s edge.


    Nina finally arrived in a clearing devoid of buildings.


    The sound coming from the movements of the city''s multi-legs rode the wind. Layfon and the girls hid in a forested area. This place was a bit far from the roaming bus station. All they could see was the wind carrying pollutant, a sandstorm rioting outside the air shield.


    The wind tonight was especially strong. The sandstorm in the dark looked like some stirring creature.


    Meishen held tightly to Layfon''s sleeve.


    A hazy sky blocked out the traces of the moon. The cloud cover must be very thick.


    Nina walked down some stairs to the middle of an amphitheater and dropped the bag from her shoulders.


    She took hold of the Dites in her harness.


    "Restoration," she said softly. At that sound, a familiar feeling ran through Layfon.


    She readied her fighting stance. Layfon knew she''d then breathe in deeply and allowed the Kei to flood her body.


    The iron whips struck downwards or to the sides. She received, let the pressure slide off a side, and struck back at an imaginary enemy.


    Nina''s body spun left and right, sometimes staying in one place as if defending against repeated heavy strikes, sometimes running forward as if attacking, charging in.


    Nina practiced all the moves she knew.


    There was no delay or hesitation in her movements. Each move flowed smoothly into the next.


    It was an Art, and it had a frightening air.


    All three girls except Layfon were holding their breath.


    Nina was like a first class dancer, showing every scene of the world in her movements. At the same time, she was like a mad fighter, fighting against everything in the world.


    Meishen and the other two girls had already seen Nina training last night, but watching her for a second time did not reduce their amazement. They watched her wordlessly.


    Layfon fixed his gaze on Nina, watching the light of Kei emitting from her. Her flow of Kei was brighter than the Kei she showed in team training. But unlike the first time, when Nina''s Kei was so dazzling that he could not look directly at her, a shadow now traced her Kei.


    It was meaningless to judge one''s strength by the light of Kei, since the two held no relation to each other.


    Layfon wasn''t sure whether he should to be happy or not about the change in Nina''s flow of Kei.


    He was just saddened for some reason.


    The remaining Kei dispersed from her body like steam, giving off light and floating up into the air as though like something finally being released. From her fingertips, shoulders, neck, head, back, toes¡­¡­The remaining Kei shook like strings. The strings wove together to become one and stretched out to the sky like something struggling against a force too heavy to resist.


    What a tragic scene.


    And that was where her problem lay.


    "What a mess," Layfon murmured, earning wide-eyed stares from his companions.


    "¡­¡­Layton?"


    "Huh? But I think she''s amazing¡­¡­?" Mifi asked and looked at Naruki. Naruki didn''t seem to understand Layfon. She wore a perplexed expression.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "The problem''s not with the Kei flow or her movements¡­¡­" No, that ''was'' the problem. Internal-type Kei would not strengthen the entire body. What it did was coordinate a person''s movements and cause changes accordingly, making the moves faster and stronger. It was a type of training like Whirl Kei, generating sudden and speedy changes. But in Nina''s training, there were many redundant moves.


    Layfon didn''t want to point that out. Her weakness could be improved, given more training.


    "It''s not a problem that she trains by herself. Military Artists are always lonely. One must face oneself and struggle hard to become strong. Nobody can help you, and it''s not something you''ll ask someone for help with, but¡­¡­" he shook his head.


    How could he put it? He hadn''t yet organized his own emotions, so no words surfaced in his mind. He failed to find suitable words.


    "She''s too reckless," he said in the end.


    The way she dispersed her Kei was like she was drowning, struggling to hold onto anything, even a bunch of wheat, but even so, it still wasn''t enough to escape the flood.


    She could only sink.


    What would happen if she continued to sink¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­If she keeps this up, she''ll break."


    "Yes¡­¡­" Naruki nodded in realization.


    Nina had classes and training in the Military Arts course, then team training after class and individual training after that, janitorial duties in the Engine Room after all of that and then individual training again¡­¡­Just when did she sleep? Did she get enough rest? Looking at her, she had probably spent most of her time training alone when she wasn''t at her work.


    But she would pay a huge price later.


    In Grendan, Layfon once had to fight filth monsters for an entire week. A whole week without time to sleep and rest. A week that took away his awareness of time. In the end, he was so debilitated that he couldn''t lift a single finger. No matter how he lied to his body, his biological clock went crazy afterward. A twist of the normal pattern appeared. He spent two whole weeks resting before he could return to duty.


    "¡­¡­We must stop her," Meishen said.


    Layfon agreed. But how? It was easy to say you''d damage your body¡­¡­But Nina knew that too.


    Layfon knew training was not enough for Nina to reach what she wanted, and he didn''t know what advice to give in that area. Sure, he knew on a basic level how one became strong. The head of the orphanage was the first person to teach him the way of the Katana.


    Nobody was born with an innate understanding of the Military Arts.


    But teaching Nina the Katana wasn''t what she needed.


    She needed better training in the basics, but¡­¡­


    Layfon couldn''t teach her his training in Kei flow. He had already passed that phase of needing someone to teach him how to handle the flow of Kei at a very young age. He could teach Nina some simple steps, but he didn''t have the confidence to teach the deeper theories. He knew his own knowledge in this area wasn''t an easy thing for others to obtain.


    Maybe it''d be presumptuous of him to say this, but what he meant was the ability of a genius. It would be difficult to pass on all of his instincts, instincts that a genius possessed and made real. And as such, none of the other Heaven''s Blade successors had apprentices. All they did was concentrate on their own training.


    "We''re the rarest of the rare, special and strange. We''re humans but not entirely humans. Even if we pass on our knowledge, it''d only be one-thousandth, one-ten thousandth, one-billionth. We''re those kinds of people, off the beaten path."


    Lintence had said that when Layfon was slowly getting the hang of how to control the steel threads technique.


    "I taught you this skill as a small experiment. You''ve reached one-thousandth of my level, but it isn''t possible for you to get any better at it. Even if you can control billions of steel threads, they still aren''t as sharp as the point of your Katana. It''s better for you to use the Katana when you''re in a crisis."


    Layfon wasn''t disappointed at those words. He understood and accepted it. This reality hadn''t changed. He felt the running of his Kei flow the best when he held a Katana - not steel threads.


    Why was there a difference? He couldn''t pass on his skill to Nina when he was unable to explain his own skill.


    He shook his head. She would have asked him already if she had wanted to learn from him.


    "¡­¡­Layton?"


    Against Meishen''s question, he had no idea how to show them his helplessness at Nina''s situation.


    "Can''t we do anything?"


    He shook his head.


    "Probably¡­¡­No, I don''t know. We can tell her she''s training too recklessly, that she''ll seriously injure her body; but is there a purpose to this? There''s something she wants to achieve even though she''s like this. I find it meaningless to tell her to stop training when we can''t help her at all."


    Nina wanted to become stronger.


    She had always wanted to become stronger. This wasn''t some sudden idea of hers.


    But¡­¡­


    "Why''s she only doing this now? Because she lost the match? Is that all?" Mifi asked reflexively.


    Layfon couldn''t think of any other reason, but doubt remained. Was that all, really?


    "¡­¡­I think I understand," Naruki said.


    They all looked at her.


    "This is how I felt when I asked for Layton''s help awhile ago. Layton''s too strong, so I feel that I can''t fight beside you. I don''t know how to feel about this other than that. You can say that''s how Military Artists think. This feeling is lonely and regretful¡­¡­Frankly, I''m also jealous. The feeling of only being able to rely on another''s power is hard, especially for me as a Military Artist. I think it''s harder for her as the captain of the team that you''re in."


    Listening to that reminded Layfon of Sharnid testing his new Dite.


    Though Sharnid had laughed, saying that sniping was not enough for him, that might not have been the only reason. Did Sharnid ask Harley to make him new Dites because of the feeling that Naruki held? And Nina too?


    No, she must be criticizing herself even more intensely than Sharnid, right? Because she strongly wanted to save this city¡­¡­


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t have anything to say¡­¡­"


    It was natural for a Military Artist to want to become strong.


    "¡­¡­But why?" Meishen said.


    "Hmm?" Layfon responded. Meishen, not being a Military Artist herself, wouldn''t understand¡­¡­He could think that about her, but the way she voiced her suspicion sounded like more than mere doubt.


    Meishen said something vague, but changed her mind. "¡­¡­I know the captain wants to be stronger, but why can''t Layton do anything? Why does Layton have to do anything?"


    At first, he didn''t understand what she was getting at.


    "¡­¡­The captain wants to become stronger so she can win, right? Does she want the entire platoon to become strong? In that case, it''s not just Layfon, but everyone together¡­¡­"


    Was it alright to become stronger alone or was it better to become stronger together? Which one was it? Layfon thought that it was the same either way.


    "Together?" he asked.


    Meishen nodded, her face all red.


    "Together¡­¡­"


    "What''s so strange about that?" Mifi asked.


    He felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking.


    "I see, it''s that simple¡­¡­" Naruki said, touching her chin.


    Something sounded strange. The sound of flowing Whirl Kei had stopped.


    Layfon was the first to look over, then Naruki and the other two girls.


    Nina had fainted.


    ¡ó


    It didn''t take long to get to the hospital. Layfon had carried Nina to the hospital and the medical students on the night shift had quickly prepared a room for them. The doctor that had been napping came over to do a simple checkup and ordered the nurses to get someone over and prepare an IV. During this time, Layfon had called Harley, and as he was about to return to the patient''s room he met Naruki, Mifi and Meishen.


    It was now another shift. A different doctor was checking up on Nina. The nurses had changed Nina into patient clothes that were open at the back.


    The doctor was placing needles into Nina''s back.


    "He specializes in Kei vein treatment," the nurse said to Layfon.


    "Is this 3rd year Nina Antalk!?" the doctor said, displeased. Could it be because of sleepiness? His eyes looked quite sleepy.


    Layfon nodded.


    "I never thought a 3rd year in Military Arts could faint in such a stupid way."


    "Is it serious?"


    "There''s a decreasing level of function in her internal organs. She lacks nutrients and has overworked her muscles¡­¡­Anyway, everything about her is weak. The simple cause is the overworking of the Kei vein."


    As expected.


    "Kei can strengthen body functions and speed up healing, but the source of the Kei vein is the flow caused by human activities. Military Artists have a special organ to generate Kei flow, but the basics are the same. No, to a Military Artist, this is the same as increasing their weakness, because that organ is the same as a heart or a brain. If it''s damaged, then they might die," the doctor said as he placed more tiny needles into Nina''s back. From her waist going upward, as if the needles were mapping out some sort of a terrain.


    "Even if the brain''s damaged, one can still live in a vegetative state. If a heart''s damaged, we can give them an artificial heart. But this is the only organ that is irreplaceable. If the Kei vein is damaged beyond repair, then it''s over. I think I said that already in class, that it has to be looked after carefully," he said, continuing to place tiny needles on his patient''s back. Although there weren''t any professionals in the Academy City, this doctor''s skill seemed reliable enough.


    "Can she be cured?"


    "This isn''t fatal. I''m using acupuncture to strengthen her flow of Kei."


    Layfon relaxed.


    "But she can''t move for now, and she can''t participate in the next platoon match."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Hum? You don''t seem shocked?"


    "That type of thing means nothing to me."


    "It seems like that rumor of the newbie of the 17th platoon being a weirdo really is true."


    So there was such a rumor? The needles spread from the waist to Nina''s fingernail and heels.


    The doctor placed the last needle on Nina''s left heel, and massaged his shoulders.


    The nurses adjusted the air-conditioner and left the room.


    Nina continued to sleep. Layfon''s fast and irregular breathing had now calmed down. A relaxed sigh escaped his mouth, and he remembered the three girls waiting in the corridor. He went out to tell them Nina was all right, that they could go home first. It was almost dawn and the girls also had class next.


    "What about Layton?"


    "I''ll stay here a bit then go."


    "¡­¡­Is there anything you need?" Meishen asked.


    Layfon didn''t understand what she meant.


    "¡­¡­She''ll need things, staying in the hospital."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "Layfon won''t be able to prepare everything. We''ll bring the things after class."


    "Thanks."


    "Aah, that''s all we can do for her," Mifi said as he escorted them to the lobby.


    And he saw Harley.


    Representing the other two, who weren''t here, Harley''s face was stiff and green. "How''s Nina?"


    "She''s sleeping."


    "I see¡­¡­Is she all right?"


    "She won''t be able to participate in the next match."


    "That can''t be helped," Harley said without resistance. He sighed, relaxed after knowing Nina was all right. "Don''t you think it''s a shame?"


    "What''s important is the real match, right?"


    "True."


    Harley''s reply gave Layfon courage. To Layfon, the platoon match wasn''t at all important, but he wasn''t sure whether Nina felt the same.


    "I''ve contacted the other two. I think they''ll be here soon¡­¡­But they aren''t the hasty types, huh?" Harley shrugged, not at all criticizing their slowness.


    They returned to the patient''s room. Harley gasped at the needles covering her body, but he breathed out slowly after seeing her sleeping face.


    And suddenly directed his gaze to the wall. His face turned red.


    "Can we cover her?"


    "¡­¡­The nurses didn''t. If we do it ourselves, it seems¡­¡­"


    Layfon understood Harley''s meaning, and he also felt heat creeping up his own face.


    After knocking quietly on the door, Felli walked in.


    "¡­¡­What''re you doing?" she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping across Nina, her underclothes illuminated by the light, and the two young men.


    Losing interest at her tongue-tied teammates, Felli observed Nina''s face. After confirming that Nina was all right, she once again put her face closer to the captain''s.


    Felli was in uniform. It was not yet dawn, but neither her hair nor uniform showed signs of her having slept.


    Layfon was peeking at the two girls. Felli moved her gaze away and looked at him.


    He hastily moved his gaze back to the wall.


    "Pervert."


    "I didn''t see anything."


    "Giving that response means you''re a pervert."


    Unable to fight back, he could only moan.


    "Never mind, that''s not important. What''s important is¡­¡­" Her gaze landed on Harley, then she took out a big envelope from her bag.


    "My brother gave me this."


    Layfon read the letter.


    He had already guessed the contents of the letter before Felli opened the envelope. And after observing Harley''s reaction, stiffening and recovering and then looking at Nina, Layfon understood more.


    Back at the bed, Felli was checking whether Nina was truly asleep.


    Inside the envelope was a photo.


    "This is the second image from the drone."


    The image was the same as the last one, but it was clearer and sharper. Maybe because it was closer to the city.


    That thing was fastened high on the face of a mountain. Was it sleeping? Its wings were folded, laying on top of each other. Its body was curled up.


    A filth monster.


    It was a male¡­¡­In which phase? Layfon couldn''t judge from the photo.


    If only it would continue to sleep; but this hope was far from possible.


    "Has the city¡­¡­Has Zuellni changed direction?"


    When a city detected a filth monster, it''d take evasive action. Every mobile city acted this way, including Zuellni.


    Felli shook her head. "Zuellni''s still heading straight in that direction. At this rate, it''ll encounter the filth monster the day after tomorrow."


    The day after tomorrow¡­¡­Was the weekend, and the day of the platoon match. It appeared that the 17th platoon would have to give up on the match.


    Layfon sighed. He put the photo back inside the envelope and returned it to Felli.


    "The Dite''s ready. You can use it anytime," Harley said.


    "The combat gear for external use is ready. My brother wants you to depart tomorrow night if possible."


    "I understand."


    "Are you afraid?" Felli suddenly asked.


    "Hm?"


    "Of fighting the filth monster."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Of course he was afraid. That line touched his lips but did not leave them. It wasn''t because he thought he''d lose face by confirming his fear, but he hesitated at the expectation and hope in Felli''s eyes.


    "It''s a bit late for you to be asking that question."


    "That''s¡­¡­true."


    As if imitating Layfon, wanting to say something and deciding not to, Felli''s lips opened and closed. She sighed, a sigh of one who knew how many times cuter and more beautiful that sigh could be.


    "Can''t you stop¡­¡­?" she murmured. Confirming Nina''s condition once more, she left the room.

 Volume 2, 5 — Things in Life

    Volume 2, Chapter 5: Things in Life


    The tight armor-suit felt cool on his skin. The suits looked like they''d be heavy and hot on the outside, but didn''t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He had worn something like this back in Grendan. Wearing the suit wasn''t new to him.


    Under the light, one could just make out the color of his skin beneath the sheer cloth used for filtering pollutants outside the city.


    The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing this suit.


    He left the fitting room.


    "It feels fine," Layfon said.


    He was underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city, located beneath the Engine Room and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was basically a gap.


    A lot of work, mostly involving the maintenance of the multi-legs, started and ended here.


    And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple other students.


    The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.


    "That''s great, next is the helmet¡­¡­"


    The helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the armored suit. The cloth was cut according to the contours of Layfon''s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. Lastly, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the suit to cover Layfon''s neck.


    Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a signal to someone through his transmitter.


    A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.


    Barren earth greeted Layfon''s eyes.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth, with cracks like spider webs across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him¡­¡­Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the helmet gave him the feeling that he was seeing things with his own eyes and feeling things with his own body.


    "Does it work?"


    Felli''s voice.


    But she wasn''t beside him.


    "Perfect."


    "That''s good," came the cool reply.


    The helmet was connected to Felli''s flakes. They replaced Layfon''s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn''t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.


    "Then everything''s prepared."


    In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.


    This was the completed version of the Adamantium Dite¡­¡­And its inventor still hadn''t shown up.


    Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.


    "Please use the bike," Karian pointed at the thing beside him.


    It was a vehicle from the past that had long since lost its original function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.


    The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distances were out of the question, and there was little meaning in making or using the wheels for short distances only. The obvious conclusion was to adjust the design in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.


    The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.


    Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.


    Karian and the others went to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.


    Furious wind and the city''s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground far away.


    The filth monster was there.


    It would take him one day to get there¡­¡­The long and lonely journey began.


    ¡ó


    Time rewinds to just a short while before Layfon''s departure. This was the hospital room.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and shadow separated the room into two colors. Except for the dusky red on Nina''s bed, everywhere else was dim.


    Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and saw Layfon''s silhouette.


    "This is the hospital."


    "Hospital¡­¡­?"


    "Don''t you remember?"


    "¡­¡­Uh¡­¡­"


    She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused small vibrations in the air.


    Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid''s flowers.


    "I see, so I fainted."


    "You overused your Kei, senpai."


    Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the logical conclusion she didn''t want to accept ¡­¡­A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.


    "Were you watching?" she said.


    Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.


    "No."


    "Do you find me ridiculous?"


    "I didn''t laugh."


    "But I want to laugh at myself."


    He sensed the blanket move a little.


    "I''m so unsightly¡­¡­"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why?" Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn''t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps¡­¡­He didn''t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.


    "This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that."


    "And this is one of them?" she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.


    Layfon nodded.


    "¡­¡­We have to give up on the next platoon match."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    She must have understood it.


    "Did I waste my time?"


    "Waste?"


    "I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven''t I been wasting my time?"


    "Have you lost just because you can''t participate in the next match?"


    "That''s not it!" She tried to sit up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn''t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.


    "¡­¡­Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can''t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning."


    "True."


    "So haven''t I been wasting my time?"


    She didn''t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.


    "¡­¡­At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition," she said softly, still not turning to face him. "But I got a bit greedy. Because you''re so strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I wondered whether you were even human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I didn''t want just to help, I wanted to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there was no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead."


    Layfon shook his head solemnly.


    "But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it was fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that¡­¡­If that''s the case, what do I have to do to win?"


    As long as the team became stronger.


    The answer was simple, but Layfon didn''t voice it.


    He understood a little of Nina''s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.


    Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn''t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a Psychokinesist.


    The strength of a team showed in their coordination. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.


    The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.


    "I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can''t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so¡­¡­"


    So she increased the time spent training herself?


    The unusual training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon''s strength.


    "But I might have wasted my time."


    Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.


    "¡­¡­Does senpai know about the irregularity in your Kei breathing?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was in a lot of pain in that last moment."


    "Ah, Aah¡­¡­"


    The sudden change in topic confused her.


    "The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you''ve wasted your training, to a certain point. It''s natural for that to happen because you lied to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can''t breathe in at will while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that''s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, you can live your daily life using the breath of Kei without having to use Internal- and External-type Kei."


    "Layfon¡­¡­?"


    "It''s hard work to maintain the Kei breath without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it''ll increase the person''s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It''s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei."


    Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.


    That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.


    But he had said something that wasn''t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with Kei breathing.


    "If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it''s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don''t become a blood bag that thinks, but please become a formless body of Kei that thinks," he said lightly.


    Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.


    "If you want to live by the Military Arts, then give up trying to live as a human."


    He said that to the Nina who was at ease because he was a human - don''t live as humans do.


    "That''s all I can tell senpai," he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.


    "Have you noticed? Sharnid-senpai has a new Dite."


    "Huh?"


    "He seems to know how to use Close Quarter Gun Combat. I don''t know what level he''s at. You can check later. Perhaps we can have more variation in strategies now. But all the formations we''ve used so far have used everyone to attack; maybe you can do it another way and stay at the back. My brain''s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren''t right, so I have to leave it to Senpai."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m good at fighting alone, but I''m terrible when fighting in a team. It''s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the battle arena is too small."


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "Please give me orders, and I''ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharnid-senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli-senpai¡­¡­Well, let''s work hard together."


    He stammered out those last words, so he laughed to cover them.


    "It''s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don''t abandon us."


    "Abandon you¡­¡­How could I¡­¡­"


    Nina recalled her recent actions.


    Yes, it wasn''t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong by herself.


    "Yeah¡­¡­I''ve nothing to say."


    "I''m not against senpai getting stronger. I''ll help out the best I can if there''s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train your Kei¡­¡­If you can find anything more useful than this, then learn from me as much as you can."


    He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don''t abandon us¡­¡­That felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.


    Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much¡­¡­? Without knowing himself¡­¡­?


    Or was it because of¡­¡­her?


    He didn''t want to leave Nina Antalk?


    (Which is it?)


    He wasn''t sure himself.


    "I see¡­¡­So I''m the only one who''s wavering."


    Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.


    "We''re comrades, so let''s get stronger together."


    He couldn''t deny the other him who was happy thanks to the intense light in her eyes.


    ¡ó


    "It was like you were saying your last words."


    "Huh?"


    The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn''t sure what good it did. He''d had training back in Grendan for driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn''t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.


    The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.


    As long as he got the location right, he''d arrive there, so he constantly checked the compass on the bike''s dashboard as he drove.


    And Felli was guiding him, so things shouldn''t be confusing.


    He still hadn''t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limited preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli''s information.


    Felli''s voice came through the flake on his helmet. "I heard¡­¡­What you said in the hospital room."


    "Those weren''t my last words," he laughed.


    "But it''s not strange to think so in this situation, right?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "But I don''t plan to lose."


    "You didn''t say you wouldn''t die."


    "I don''t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can''t say what isn''t certain."


    "See?"


    He felt the low howling of the wind through his armor-suit. The pollutants beat against him.


    On the other side of the skin-thin suit lay a dead world.


    Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth, shards of soil jutted from the ground. Pollution poisoned the air. Contact with pollutants would cause burns, the skin peeling off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one''s lungs would rot.


    One person was in this dead world.


    The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn''t be invaded Layfon.


    He had fought in this dead world numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of "Of course I''m alive" was fading.


    His mission was all that kept him going in this place, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far, far away from him.


    "I don''t plan to say my last words here," he repeated.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    He almost crashed.


    "Have you really decided on that name?" Embarrassed at the nickname that didn''t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.


    "I''ve decided."


    There was stubbornness in her icy voice.


    "Can you not use that name?"


    "No¡­¡­I remember. We were deciding on something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?"


    "¡­¡­Don''t ask me."


    He didn''t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.


    "Ah¡­¡­I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere in everything I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he''ll be forced to withdraw because he''s been exposed using public funds for private purposes and other crimes he''s committed."


    "What are you saying¡­¡­"


    Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.


    "Then you decide."


    "Now?"


    "I''m bored, so you can either talk to me, or you can make some funny jokes?"


    Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.


    "Um, I can''t, but¡­¡­"


    "Please don''t make jokes. I''ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid-senpai."


    "¡­¡­Then what do I do?"


    "Just think of what to call me."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Hurry¡­¡­"


    He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.


    "¡­¡­Felli-chan?"


    "I''m already used to that. I''ve been called that since I was very little. Use more creativity. This name''s denied."


    "Felli-chi?"


    "I feel like a moron. Rejected."


    Then what about when Meishen was called Mei-chi? But he didn''t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different¡­¡­


    "Felli-chon."


    "Is that even meaningful? Rejected."


    "Felli-yan."


    "My name is not a joke. Rejected."


    "Felli-lin."


    "Are you laughing?"


    "Felli Felli."


    "I hate rehash. Rejected."


    "Feffen."


    "Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected."


    "Fernandez."


    "Who''s that? Rejected."


    "Felli-tan."


    "Do you want to die~? Rejected."


    "¡­¡­Sorry, I give up."


    "You''re not permitted to give up."


    What should he do¡­¡­He wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.


    "Please hurry," she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn''t think of anything else.


    (Fe?¡­¡­What is that?)


    If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if like Naruki became Fekki? How strange.


    "Hurry up. What''s with you?"


    "Felli," he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.


    Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn''t help it. He had no other ideas.


    (How about that?)


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Say it again."


    "Um¡­¡­Felli."


    "Mm¡­¡­"


    Felli''s image wasn''t displayed in the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting her right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her¡­¡­This image of her surfaced in his mind.


    "It''s not creative at all, and you didn''t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there''s no affection for me. It''s so bad that you can''t call it a name."


    So that didn''t work¡­¡­Well¡­¡­


    Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead was surprised by what Felli said next.


    "Never mind, we''ll just use that."


    "Heh?" He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.


    "But you have to say it with more emotion. I don''t need the respect for a senpai though. Call me that from now on, okay?"


    "Uh¡­Um¡­"


    "Well, Fon Fon. Say it again."


    "Ah, yes¡­¡­Felli."


    "Good."


    Layfon relaxed.


    "Promise me."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Call me that from now on, ok?"


    "Uh, in front of others too?"


    "Of course."


    "And Fon Fon too?"


    "Sure."


    "Sorry, please forgive me."


    If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school¡­¡­


    (No¡­¡­No No NO!)


    That would be so embarrassing.


    "Fine, then I''ll call you Fon Fon when we''re alone."


    He could truly relax now.


    "In exchange for that, I''ll add one more condition."


    "Yes, leave it to me," Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He''d agree to any request as long as she didn''t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.


    "Please remember to call me by that name when you return."


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s a promise."


    Those were the last words; Felli stopped talking after that.


    He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.


    The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn''t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn''t spoken to him for a while now.


    It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the other hand, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.


    He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.


    What was Leerin doing?


    This flashed through his mind.


    After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn''t that strange that he still hadn''t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn''t delivered any letters, so the mail would probably come soon.


    He candidly told her about the current Layfon in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into the Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae¡­¡­And his inability to give up on the Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say "Can''t be helped since it''s you," or would she lecture him with a pink face¡­¡­


    The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.


    (I¡­¡­am quite afraid of being alone.)


    He deeply thought that. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn''t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn''t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.


    He hadn''t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.


    (It must be the distance between cities.)


    In the time when cities couldn''t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had arrived safely at Grendan. He didn''t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time¡­¡­ He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.


    Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?


    No.


    It didn''t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of leaving Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn''t the time to feel lonely.


    This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn''t as tense as he was in Grendan.


    (Although there''s a lot of troublesome things, and I''m doing what I did before¡­¡­)


    And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.


    Particles of sand beat against the vehicle and his Dites.


    The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon''s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.


    ¡ó


    Time rewinds back to just after Layfon''s departure.


    The door was pushed open.


    "Yo, Nina! Are you alright?"


    "I don''t think that''s a question you ask a patient."


    "Yep. Just like this!" Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.


    It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.


    "What''re you reading? Ugh, a textbook! And it''s ''Military Arts Principles I'' ¡­¡­Why''re you reading this now?"


    Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid''s waist.


    "Because I have something I need to relearn."


    "Ha ha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you''re still so serious," Sharnid shrugged.


    "Forget it. What about today''s match? Is it okay not to watch it?"


    "If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, it was too abrupt to arrange a date, so I''ve got time on my hands."


    If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn''t say that. Harley''s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.


    "But it''s tragic to faint due to over-exhaustion. And you''re still so serious about it after fainting; I greatly admire our captain."


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry," Nina apologized, lowering her head.


    "No, no¡­¡­" Sharnid said. "I don''t want you to reflect on this. I''ve done that sort of thing many times already¡­¡­ besides, I have something else to talk about today. Sorry I have to push back visiting the patient."


    "Something else?"


    Sharnid snatched up his Dite. "For someone who''s not in a team, my words probably don''t mean much¡­¡­" He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.


    "Everyone has secrets, but there are two types: ones that don''t matter, and ones that people take notice of. I don''t care if it''s the former type, but the latter¡­¡­"


    A rapid movement from him.


    The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.


    "Sharnid!" Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid''s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite''s appearance.


    "If my comrade''s keeping secrets, then I can''t move freely, cause I''ll worry that he''ll stab me in the back. For example, whether this guy would shoot the wrong target¡­¡­Something like that," Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley''s forehead.


    Meaning he was suspecting Harley?


    "How could that be?" Nina said.


    "Harley is my childhood friend. He''ll never betray me."


    "I don''t doubt this guy''s skill, and I don''t think he''ll betray the team, but it seems we were the only two left out."


    "What?" Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.


    "Harley?"


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    "The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what was it for?"


    Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking about herself.


    "What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli''s with you guys and that''s enough confirmation. But if it''s possible, I want to hear it from you."


    Nina kept silent.


    "Sorry," Harley''s lips were clamped tight against each other.


    Slightly shaky lips opened again.


    Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.


    After that¡­¡­


    The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she ran out into the corridor.


    ¡ó


    Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.


    He drank down protein paste with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli''s flake.


    The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.


    The scene appeared on his helmet.


    The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster''s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake''s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were weakened to such an extent that they were bent, almost broken off, by the wind.


    Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren''t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.


    The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants¡­the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.


    As if it was dead.


    But what about the sudden chill he felt?


    "How is it?" Felli said.


    "A Phase 4 or 5 male. I can tell that from its shriveled legs."


    "Is it that thing in the photo?"


    "The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt¡­¡­Uh, females are different. They stay underground when they''re laying eggs."


    He dismounted the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.


    In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.


    "When its body''s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the mature phase. Once the male fully degenerates, it''ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second maturation phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a Phase 2 is never stable."


    "Fon Fon?"


    Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.


    "Just like its unstable appearance, it''s also hard to judge the filth monster''s level of strength. We have to be particularly wary of Phase 2 filth monsters. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there''re still ways to handle it."


    "What are they?" Incomprehension seeped through Felli''s voice, but Layfon wasn''t paying attention.


    "A Phase 2 filth monster is rare, so perhaps there''s no need to be concerned, or it''s simply not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes Phase 2 filth monsters don''t attack humans because they''ve learned to be more than simply violent."


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­What''re you saying?"


    "Something that might be my last words."


    Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret''s breath. The chill on Layfon''s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster''s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.


    Felli''s voice intruded. "I''ve got a report¡­¡­Zuellni''s changed direction. The entire city''s made a rapid turn."


    "As expected¡­¡­"


    Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn''t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought it was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn''t that at all, so it changed its route.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­This is¡­¡­"


    "It''s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be that."


    "Zuellni''s changed direction¡­¡­Please escape!"


    Layfon ignored her. "Restoration 01," he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The Sapphire Dite''s blade tore through the air.


    "It''s too late. This guy was waiting. After molting¡­¡­It holds a different body type and will get hungrier than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment until the prey got too close. The reason why a Mature Phase filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger."


    It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close, to the point where it couldn''t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his Internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it, down the face of the mountain in many branches.


    Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster announced its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.


    The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human''s eyes¡­¡­It looked very similar to an insect.


    "Phase 1¡­¡­Please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half a city."


    He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.


    Internal-type Kei - Whirl Kei.


    Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.


    The monster''s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have caught the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster''s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.


    The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.


    The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between their two sizes was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.


    (If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this¡­¡­)


    As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva''s¡­¡­He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they saw him like this¡­¡­As he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.


    Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.


    "It still isn''t working¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles; one binding the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.


    "I''ll have it land."


    The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.


    Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff, as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley''s Dite.


    "Restoration AD," he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.


    Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dipped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster''s back.


    A huge blade was born in Layfon''s hand.


    Three different types of Dites¡­¡­Combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn''t possible before.


    But the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn''t particularly special in any way.


    The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn''t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.


    Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.


    He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.


    His targets were the wings.


    He headed for the left wing. Furious winds buffeted him, but he shot through them using Internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not in pain, as the wing had no nerves, but because it lost its balance.


    The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it using a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.


    He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn''t anything above him to latch onto.


    A shock wave on the ground signaled the filth monster''s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and caught some of Layfon''s weight as he landed.


    The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person''s heart.


    "How long does it take to regenerate your wing? Two days? Three? As long as there''s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can escape¡­¡­" Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his armor-suit.


    He was sweating profusely.


    The murderous intent of a Phase 1 filth monster was this amazing.


    But more focus than that was needed for him to cut off its wing.


    "How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I''ll play with you no matter how long it takes."


    The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first maturity phase. It didn''t have enough strength to molt a second time.


    Layfon couldn''t run. This thought caused his stubbornness to lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.


    The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.


    This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn''t make direct contact with Layfon, a brush with it could tear open Layfon''s armor-suit.


    Although Layfon had taken away the opponent''s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself was still at a disadvantage.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    Layfon leaped back into the close pressure of death.


    ¡ó


    "I think if it''s him, he can do it¡­¡­I admit I didn''t consider fully in my passion to invent the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!"


    Harley''s voice hovered in Nina''s mind.


    The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the armor-suit.


    Seated in the sidecar with nothing to do but sit still, she wasn''t at all impatient and anxious because¡­¡­


    "But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon - He, how should I put it¡­¡­He was very serious. Of course he''d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone¡­¡­His reaction is natural, but I don''t feel that that''s the only reason."


    The bike flew across the earth.


    Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of armor-suit had been improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of armor-suit. They had worn it once when they were on a training mission outside the city. This old type restricted the body''s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.


    But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?


    After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.


    "Just what is this?!" Nina said angrily.


    "Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn''t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning."


    Nina''s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to the side.


    Her hand hurt.


    "¡­¡­He also said, don''t let anyone get close."


    "Huh?"


    Picking up the pen which was about to fall off, Karian turned it about skillfully with his fingers.


    "It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can''t tell how dangerous since I''m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn''t need anyone to wait for orders in a safety zone in that type of battlefield. There are only two outcomes in a battle with filth monsters outside a city - either come back alive, or die. He said we better be mentally prepared¡­¡­"


    Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.


    Layfon was all alone out there¡­¡­


    Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate a Kei flow, her waist would hurt painfully.


    What could she do in this situation?


    But she couldn''t stop herself.


    "Please let me go."


    "And what do you plan to do there?" Karian''s question was reasonable. "I understand your condition. Even if I don''t know the details, as President, I can''t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place."


    "He''s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can''t fight together, at least let me go and rescue him¡­¡­"


    She didn''t know what she could do to help out.


    But when she said "comrade", she could imagine Layfon''s genuine smile.


    "Mmm¡­¡­Okay. I''ll give you permission to use a bike. My sister will guide you."


    "Thank you."


    "But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad."


    "¡­¡­I won''t run away."


    "You people are the only ones who can keep this city alive."


    "Layfon''s the same," Nina said and ran out of the room.


    She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?


    Only a few days ago¡­¡­Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the current him like that, what could she do?


    She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.


    Even so, she couldn''t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.


    Didn''t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? Ones that mattered and ones that didn''t?


    This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn''t stay hidden in the dark.


    (We aren''t the only ones who want you to live.)


    The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the girl felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind in a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible¡­¡­Just what was Layfon thinking?


    (Perhaps that''s what she meant by "difference?")


    Pain rose in Nina''s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn''t give up the Military Arts but she didn''t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?


    Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina''s chest.


    (Aaah!)


    She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn''t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon''s true intention was in this fight.


    For him to head alone into this kind of a place.


    Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.


    She didn''t know what to do if she failed to find out.


    (Just what is he thinking¡­¡­)


    And¡­¡­


    (What do I do after I find out?)


    If she didn''t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.


    Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self¡­¡­She wasn''t too clear on the question itself.


    "¡­¡­You''re almost there," Felli''s voice came through.


    Fatigue came through Felli''s voice. Nina never knew Felli''s Psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members'' strength.


    (I''ll think about that later¡­¡­)


    "What is it?"


    "Hey, over there¡­¡­" Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.


    The bike entered a dust cloud.


    And this was what Nina saw after a while.


    The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.


    A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.


    Nina''s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.


    Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.


    It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is he¡­¡­?" She couldn''t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.


    She didn''t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.


    "Felli, where''s Layfon?"


    Felli didn''t reply.


    They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?


    "Answer me. Is he all right?"


    "He''s okay, but¡­¡­"


    "But¡­? What is it?"


    "He said don''t get closer. Run far away."


    "What did you say?"


    And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.


    A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.


    ¡ó


    In an instant, his concentration broke.


    Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.


    It seemed to be some information¡­¡­And he had shouted out something in panic.


    The break in concentration was almost fatal.


    Layfon didn''t have time to remember it. He didn''t dig through his memories as he had no time to think or do anything extraneous outside the battle.


    Because if he did that, then death awaited him.


    The huge monster filled Layfon''s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster''s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.


    When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself - His destination was the filth monster''s head.


    The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have been buried quite deep, and it still hadn''t managed to shake loose the rubble on top of it.


    The huge sword chopped down towards its body.


    The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift movement, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell - only to feel yet another resistance, another layer of scales.


    "!"


    It was one layer after another. Every time the sword hit a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper¡­¡­But why couldn''t he do it?


    At this rate, the filth monster''s flesh would have swallowed Layfon''s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster''s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ''pulled'' again as he kicked at the monster''s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster''s wound.


    Layfon landed on the ground.


    He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.


    Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A closer look revealed small cracks along the Dite. Its color also looked different.


    "One''s broken¡­¡­"


    He took out that Dite and tossed it away.


    Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.


    The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn''t stop fighting.


    He watched the filth monster.


    Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.


    It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground¡­¡­But the scales covering its body weren''t as smooth as a snake''s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.


    Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn''t know whether the filth monster would regenerate the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.


    So hot¡­¡­The ventilation function of the armor-suit had reached its limit. Layfon''s sweat became steam.


    He knew his concentration was slipping.


    "Damn!"


    He renewed his focus. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing that was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?


    He didn''t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn''t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words¡­¡­All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.


    The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster didn''t seem to know where it was while its anger increased with every passing second. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.


    (I''ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)


    Layfon didn''t know how much time he''d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty - his sweat.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­Can you talk?"


    How long had it been since he last heard her?


    "Ahah¡­¡­How long has it been?"


    "About a day."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    (I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)


    He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn''t discovered him yet.


    "And¡­¡­?"


    "Well¡­¡­It''s about the captain."


    "The captain? What''s happened to her?"


    "¡­¡­I said before that the captain and Sharnid-senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat¡­¡­Don''t you remember?"


    Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.


    "Ah¡­¡­Sorry, I don''t. Did they retreat?"


    The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli''s question wasn''t because she doubted him. She said it out of obligation.


    Although he was resting, he didn''t let down his guard. He was still focused on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    He had no time to listen to her.


    It had discovered him.


    What should he do?


    He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn''t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after a fight that lasted one entire day.


    (How many moves can I still execute?)


    Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fail. This wouldn''t have happened if he had the Heaven''s Blade with him.


    Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven''s Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?


    "It''s useless to make excuses."


    He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed to do was finish his duty.


    He would defeat the filth monster with one move, so he must find an opening.


    As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    It didn''t seem like it intended to attack him. Almost as if it was getting distracted.


    Layfon followed it¡­¡­And his concentration broke again.


    A small dust cloud. A bike with a sidecar¡­¡­It wasn''t the one that Layfon rode on.


    Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.


    "How could they come here!?"


    Although he couldn''t tell who they were as they were wearing armor-suits, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.


    He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.


    Sharnid''s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina''s eyes stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.


    Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster''s forehead.


    He flew back as blood mixed with a howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.


    "Layfon!?"


    "Why are you here!?" he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.


    It was on a rampage as the pain twisted its long body. The feeling in Layfon''s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.


    And¡­¡­


    He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn''t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.


    (The strike I have left¡­¡­)


    Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.


    (Then what?)


    He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn''t sustained any heavy damage. But if he used his last move, he''d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing that option would be a huge setback for him.


    Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni could move to safety, but if he did that, he''d lose his life.


    And there were also Nina and Sharnid¡­¡­


    This was the only way¡­¡­To determine the outcome of the fight before he lost the use of the steel threads.


    And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he''d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.


    Should he bet everything on the last move¡­¡­He hesitated.


    "Hey, are you listening?"


    "No¡­¡­Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape."


    "Listen up! Your bike''s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works."


    "As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get me."


    "Can you defeat it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "That weapon''s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?"


    "¡­¡­It''s starting to move. I have to go!"


    He had no answer for her. He hadn''t the confidence that she''d agree with his answer. His only reply was to head out and fight.


    Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.


    "Aaah, wait!"


    "Please let go of me!"


    "It''s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her."


    "I''ll use force."


    "It''s fine if you tear off my arm. Please go ahead."


    In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid''s grasp with Kei, he really might just end up tearing Sharnid''s arm off. And even if that didn''t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip over.


    "It''s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. That''s how it is for me, and the same goes for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can''t embarrass its captain!"


    "I hadn''t heard that order before."


    "Same here. I just made that decision."


    By looking at Sharnid''s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.


    "Have you got a plan?" Nina said. "Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?"


    She had even seen through this.


    "¡­¡­Yes. It''s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again¡­¡­"


    The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked¡­¡­If he struck there.


    The wound must be healing, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there¡­¡­But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.


    "Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Okay." Nina nodded. "Then we''ve increased our chance of success."


    "Heh?"


    "You were listening in, Felli? Find the setting I want nearby. Hurry."


    Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.


    "It''s near. Head southwest. It''s about 20 Jimels from you."


    "Sharnid."


    "Roger, captain." He changed the bike''s direction.


    "Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?"


    "Huh?¡­¡­Probably not. It moves faster than this bike."


    "Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don''t damage your weapon."


    "With this¡­¡­"


    He could interfere with the filth monster''s movements using the steel threads.


    "Keep at it."


    He nodded reflexively.


    How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina''s face through the helmet and the armor-suit¡­¡­He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.


    He felt more at ease.


    Should he be comforted by the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it¡­¡­He wasn''t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn''t able to deny Nina.


    He continued to control the steel threads.


    Twenty Jimels.


    He focused on buying them time.


    ¡ó


    They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green plants and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.


    Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked back at the slope, as if waiting for something to fly into its mouth.


    "How long till that guy catches up?"


    "Three minutes."


    Nina nodded. "We''re getting off. It''s impossible to drive the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the firing position. Layfon, carry me."


    Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli''s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear about the instructions he had received.


    The sound of shattering rocks came closer.


    The filth monster was already here.


    "Hurry!"


    Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.


    "Is this really all right?" he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.


    "The plan will be successful as long as that thing stops moving, right?"


    Layfon nodded on the bike.


    "It''s hungry, so it''ll rush straight for food, right?"


    Layfon nodded again.


    "Well, all we need is bait¡­¡­No need to think of anything else."


    "¡­¡­Captain?"


    "Limit your enemy''s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That''s a basic tactic."


    "You aren''t thinking of¡­¡­"


    "I''ll act as bait. Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid''s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything, including what''s unnecessary, isn''t that the same as what you''ve been doing in the past?"


    "That was how I did things in Grendan."


    He had always done things this way. To change his way now¡­¡­


    "Weren''t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren''t there twelve Heaven''s Blade successors? So eleven people could replace you. Even if you fall, there are still other ways, so you fought with those kinds of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan''s way is not my way. You''re my subordinate. I can''t just leave you."


    "But¡­¡­" Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes¡­He felt he was being sucked into them.


    Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.


    "You want to abandon the you of Grendan, don''t you?"


    "¡­¡­But, I can''t."


    Because the threat of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.


    "It''s okay to abandon it."


    "Heh?" His eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan¡­¡­leave them all. It''s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You don''t think that helps you? But, that''s how I feel and how the person waiting for you in Grendan feels. Isn''t that what was written in the letter?"


    "Letter¡­¡­?"


    "I can repeat this as many times as you want. I won''t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I''ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!"


    An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.


    "I understand. Then, I''ll hold senpai''s life in my hands for a bit."


    "Stop talking nonsense," she laughed. "I''m the captain. Your lives are in my hands."


    ¡ó


    Nina was all alone in the valley.


    Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fish once swam, and everything must have been filled with songs of birds. Lives drowned the earth as a matter of course. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life''s chains.


    Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.


    It was a life that failed to keep on living.


    The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that¡­¡­How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity''s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn''t know which was the truth, and didn''t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.


    Nina hated that feeling. Couldn''t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.


    She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn''t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.


    Surviving in this world, what she should do, what she could do¡­¡­


    She wanted to keep on living.


    And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.


    Except for a small failure.


    She didn''t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn''t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.


    To Nina, Layfon''s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn''t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.


    The rumbling closed in.


    It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.


    Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained¡­¡­If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?


    She recalled she had been pondering on what the strongest existence was not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a larger world than humans, a world that humans could not enter without protection. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.


    In the filth monster''s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren''t enough for it.


    So it had to eat humans.


    Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?


    "What boring thinking."


    The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn''t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.


    "Is this the world that he sees¡­¡­"


    Facing this horror alone, Nina''s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.


    Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.


    "I won''t let you do this alone from now on," she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.


    But he should be able to hear her.


    "You have me and your comrades."


    A sound.


    A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina''s ears.


    One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.


    Caused by Sharnid''s sniping.


    The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.


    Nina''s body shot upward.


    A long thin thread¡­¡­A steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.


    A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly¡­¡­Layfon.


    He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.


    Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

 Volume 2, Epilogue

    Volume 2, Epilogue


    I sent you a few letters all at once. I think I understand some of your feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your response. But what separates us is something that can''t be easily overcome¡­¡­It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I have to wait until letters get through.


    I told you before that my days were pretty ordinary, but I have to study a lot, so it''s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?


    I''m writing this after the last roaming bus has left, so I think my last letter should have reached you before you read this. But perhaps you''ll get this letter first. Who knows?


    Recently, I''ve been having a recurring dream. It''s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at Father''s dojo and I''d walk around in a suit¡­¡­A small dream of the future. Just before I wake up, I''d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver uniform of a Heaven''s Blade successor. It makes me sad.


    I liked the Layfon who trained in Military Arts, but not the Layfon who was a Heaven''s Blade successor. I''m proud of the heroic Layfon who fought for everyone, but I didn''t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.


    I know I''m spoiled, but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is real.


    I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it''s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it''s possible that we might die from this other threat.


    Do your best in the Military Arts Competition, but I hope you don''t do your best when fighting filth monsters. You can''t not do your best when fighting filth monsters¡­¡­ I think that''s what you''d say. You''d say, there''s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.


    Yeah, I know.


    But, please don''t do your best. What a headache. I''m not sure how to explain this! I''m rewriting the last part of this letter.


    I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that''s what I want to say. It''s okay if you don''t come back as a Military Artist. Anything''s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I''ll wait for you.


    I''ll wait and write to you during this time, though I don''t know whether letters can bridge the far distance between us.


    That''s all.


    To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.


    Leerin Marfes


    ¡ó


    "Aah¡­¡­This is a piece of crap," Sharnid complained.


    "Don''t say that. It''s managed to come this far," Nina said, but she wasn''t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.


    "At a time like this, we should be returning in victory. You won''t ever see this kind of scene in a movie."


    "This isn''t a movie. It''s life. Forget about that; if we don''t hurry up, we won''t get back before sunset. And we''ve eaten all the food."


    "If that''s what you think, why not come and help?"


    "You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. I''ll do it, captain."


    "Mm." Nina nodded.


    Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.


    "This guy can really sleep¡­¡­Geez, I''ve got to do everything."


    "Don''t say that; he''s really tired," Nina smiled.


    Layfon¡­¡­wasn''t moving in the passenger''s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted¡­¡­Of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overexerted himself.


    "Let him rest."


    "¡­¡­Be grateful to our kind captain."


    "Yeah," Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both layers of his armor suit were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he wore while he slept? Nina couldn''t tell because of Layfon''s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About¡­the sender of that letter? She waved away that thought.


    "This guy¡­¡­Is really abnormal in many ways."


    He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn''t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of his personality. It wouldn''t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.


    (If that happens, I''ll just stop him again.)


    Because Nina was his captain¡­¡­


    "I really don''t know what to do with him."


    She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.


    "What?"


    "Nothing¡­¡­You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes younger guys."


    "How''s that possible¡­¡­" She smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.


    "He''s my subordinate and comrade. His position in our relationship won''t go higher or lower."


    Sharnid shrugged. "No fun at all." He screwed the spare tire in place.


    She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.


    "¡­¡­That''s all there is to it."


    The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter¡­¡­


    Nina''s words disappeared under her armor-suit without an echo.

 Volume 3, Prologue

    Volume 3, Prologue


    The voice that answered was a sharp reproof.


    "Have you forgotten Gahard Baren?"


    I took a deep breath and waited quietly for an answer. An icy pressure closed in.


    Was it fortunate or not? Chance created a sealed space between the two combatants. Under the tense and strained atmosphere, it was as if the two of them were fighting to the death.


    As an observer, I breathed in deeply. Just what were these two doing¡­¡­When my life was about to end in only a few minutes, just what were these two men doing?


    One was wounded. Not wounded enough to die, but he had a few broken ribs and the bone in his right shoulder seemed cracked. Due to the Kei attacks, the armor-suit hung in tatters. It slid open at his stomach. Traces of pollution burns were visible on the skin. A black stain spread out gradually around his wound.


    The other person wasn''t injured, but his armor-suit was torn from the chest to the left shoulder, and a very shallow wound could be seen through the rip. Pollutants were eating away that shallow wound, but the person himself paid no attention to it. Even so, the least injured person was the one who held the most serious expression.


    Layfon Alseif.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten¡­¡­"


    "How could I have forgotten?"


    I let out a breath and looked at Layfon.


    That name must have touched a past he didn''t want to remember. It was a weapon to wound his spirit.


    What expression did Layfon hold¡­¡­Finally understanding the situation, what changes would appear on that face¡­¡­


    I swallowed my breath and waited silently. He¡­¡­


    "I can''t forget¡­¡­And I don''t want to, but, I don''t force myself to remember."


    An extremely icy expression.


    "Damn you¡­¡­"


    "Is¡­¡­Gahard Baren dead?"


    "What!?"


    From shock to anger to stiffness¡­¡­Layfon recovered from the malignant effect of the words thrown at him to observe the changing expression of the other guy.


    "It''s time to let go of him," Layfon said with a frosty tone¡­¡­But his eyes weren''t looking at the person before him. He was looking at someone far away. Someone who wasn''t here. Gahard Baren.


    That was what I thought.

 Volume 3, 1 — Proposal

    Volume 3, Chapter 1: Proposal


    "Fu¡­¡­"


    Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this high-class, two-story school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn''t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.


    This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.


    "Fu¡­¡­" Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.


    "Ah¡­¡­Geez, what''s with me¡­¡­" She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.


    "¡­¡­Should I go back like this?"


    She didn''t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn''t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.


    "The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy."


    The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in a week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.


    "¡­¡­Guh, my basic knowledge isn''t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can''t understand them. Really¡­¡­what should I do?"


    And so she had spent two hours after class piling up books. This wasn''t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. To escape the problem dogging her, she reached inside her breast pocket.


    She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.


    "His handwriting''s still ugly¡­¡­"


    Leerin''s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.


    How have you been lately? I''m still the same.


    Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn''t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city''s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But¡­¡­just like what you were afraid of, I chose to fight alone.


    The fight was intense, just like the battles I had tired of in Grendan. As a Heaven''s Blade successor, I had no time for anything besides fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful to avoid getting wounded, because if I did, I might have fallen to pollutants.


    I knew about that danger, but I''ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.


    No, even from the beginning I never considered it.


    I forgot I no longer had the Heaven''s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.


    I even knew my weapon wasn''t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven''s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before¡­¡­Am I too arrogant? I couldn''t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.


    But, about that fight, it won''t happen again.


    I''ll try not to fight alone again.


    I no longer believe I cannot give up Military Arts. It''s tiring, but I''ll try to overcome it.


    I haven''t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can''t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can''t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can relieve some of my tiredness.


    Leerin, it''s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven''t entirely given up Military Arts because you''re part of my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.


    You said that, in truth, I like Military Arts. I haven''t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It''s a blessing that I haven''t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.


    I also feel that it''ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.


    Why can''t we break through this wall of distance?


    I believe we can.


    Hope everything works out for you!


    Layfon Alseif.


    She finished reading¡­¡­Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy¡­And anger.


    She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn''t understand her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice until he would understand¡­¡­


    "Aah, really¡­¡­"


    She knew that by reading the letter, she''d forget about the report she needed to write¡­But it still made her feel tired.


    (I''ll just sleep here on the stool.)


    "Haha¡­¡­"


    "?"


    Someone was laughing.


    "Hm?" Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.


    "Ah, excuse me."


    Seeing how he had watched her while she was reading the letter, Leerin''s face grew hot. She studied the young man.


    A long mane of silver hair hung neatly down his back. His sleeves were short despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn''t tasteless.


    But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn''t feel well disposed towards him.


    "¡­¡­Excuse me, who are you? You don''t look like a student here."


    His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn''t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn''t look like a student here.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m not a student here."


    "Do you need something? There''s the office¡­¡­"


    "No, I''m not here for the school."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m looking for you, Leerin Marfes."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah, let me make this clear. I''m not chatting you up."


    "¡­¡­Why are you pointing that out?"


    "Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I''m just making sure. Just in case."


    "You''re too self-conscious."


    True. Perhaps it was a girl''s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation¡­¡­To be mocked after she had read Layfon''s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.


    But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn''t mean it at all.


    "I really didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it!"


    "I don''t want to listen to this."


    For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.


    "Well, what do you want me for? I''m busy."


    The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who were criminals. Even if this young man wasn''t a Military Artist, Leerin didn''t feel like talking to a stranger who suddenly started talking to her.


    "Oh, is it Professor Randeon keeping you busy? If so, you don''t have to do it."


    "Huh?"


    "The Professor said anything''s fine if you''ll stay in this school. ''Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Let''s give her a harder assignment to do.'' That was what the Professor said. If you''re busy because of that, then it''s okay not to attempt it."


    "¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn''t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report¡­¡­Somehow, it didn''t feel like it reflected well on her.


    "Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me¡­¡­" she said weakly.


    "If possible, I wanted to meet you in secret¡­¡­It''s about Layfon."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Time seemed to stop.


    "Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it''s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us."


    "You¡­¡­you are?"


    "It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well¡­¡­Fate? It probably is that. It''d be great if you can think that way."


    "¡­¡­Ha."


    She understood the situation even if he didn''t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but now she knew who he was.


    The Professor probably listened to this man''s request.


    If it was this man''s request¡­¡­Then only the Queen could have that much power.


    Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.


    "Then what do you want me¡­¡­"


    That was all she managed to say.


    "Ah!"


    And was suddenly pulled away. Her vision blurred. She couldn''t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim lounge became a series of lines.


    Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.


    "Aah!"


    She could only make out the young man''s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the lounge and moving upwards. She was being pulled forcefully, but she wasn''t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had lifted her into the air.


    "Hah."


    Finally she was let down on the ground.


    A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man with wild hair and a stubble of hair trying to be a beard was wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was surveying the world around him from his high vantage point, his gaze sharp and clear.


    "What did you do that for?" Leerin said crossly.


    The young man walked leisurely along the roof, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.


    "You took too long. It was irritating me. Just how long did I have to wait? Until I married this girl?"


    "If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it''s you, you can complete Her Majesty''s orders anywhere and anytime."


    "Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard Her Majesty give me an order."


    "That''s what you think, right, Lintence-san?"


    "Isn''t it the Queen''s order to kill billions of filth monsters?"


    "Aren''t the Queen''s orders for us to protect this city?"


    "It never ends when it comes to talking with you."


    "That''s true." The man in the coat looked disappointed. The young man shrugged.


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Leerin studied them closely, unable to determine whether the two people before her had a strained relationship or not.


    (Just how did it turn out like this?)


    "So, you''re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?" she asked the two Heaven''s Blade successors - the pride of Grendan.


    ¡ó


    Fervent cheering dominated the battle arena.


    Layfon felt those eyes looked similar to someone else''s, someone he knew.


    "There''s another one behind you."


    "I know."


    Although Felli was slower than him, he wasn''t frustrated about it¡­¡­If it was Felli, she could have found the enemy even earlier, but that couldn''t be helped. She hated her own ability.


    The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli''s voice.


    Layfon could see a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee''s voice commented.


    "Oh, oh! The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches; he''s one of Zuellni''s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, how will he match up!?"


    The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armor was made with red Dite alloy.


    (For melee combat¡­¡­No, not just that.)


    With that thought, Layfon changed his green Dite into a sword.


    "And now what, Gorneo? He can''t protect the flag if he doesn''t stop Layfon."


    Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the Psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team''s base. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.


    (Melee combat¡­¡­Maybe¡­¡­)


    What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body were hard and solid. There was nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.


    Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.


    "Karen Kei¡­¡­?"


    Layfon jumped back.


    The huge fist hit the ground. The dancing rubble from that strike didn''t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leaped back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blasts of wind struck down Gorneo''s pieces of earth, causing them to explode.


    Within the sand-covered space, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent''s direction.


    "Restoration!"


    The key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon''s position.


    (This is a red Dite too.)


    He had already known about this other enemy from the beginning, waiting for her to attack. The problem was ¡­


    (What kind of attack?)


    Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Sapphire, Ruby, Emerald¡­¡­The difference between them lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and sturdier, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.


    Dispersed Kei¡­¡­This required the highest level of skill in Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a Ruby Dite.


    Having analyzed what he was facing, Layfon couldn''t face this move in an easy manner. He didn''t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variety of offensive moves. Against this type of opponent, Layfon''s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy''s movements.


    And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.


    Gorneo had to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.


    It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of the Kei he used for the Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.


    Layfon added a rotation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backwards against the existing flows of Kei to add momentum to his movement.


    "Enkei Shoudansen!"


    A loud, strong voice announced the name of the attack. Kei burst out from the spearhead in the form of bullets of fire. Heat pressed down on Layfon''s head, and he gathered Internal Kei into his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon spun in the air like a top.


    Combined Internal and External Kei Variant, Ryuusenkei (spinning dragon).


    All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a tornado.


    "Aaah!"


    That tornado dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear was blown away, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo''s shoulders.


    "Damn. I thought I''d be able to get him."


    It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.


    "Looks like using a variety of Kei techniques won''t work against that guy."


    "I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you attack in that situation? You''re too reckless."


    "Anyway¡­¡­About that guy¡­¡­"


    They looked for Layfon as the tornado gradually lost strength.


    And they were astounded.


    "What!"


    "No way¡­¡­"


    They found a number of Layfon before them.


    "An afterimage attack? And so many!?"


    Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, to their sides¡­¡­The two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon''s many images.


    "A thousand¡­¡­" Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of Combined Internal and External Kei - The Thousand Killers.


    In reality, there weren''t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.


    With nowhere to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinate received Layfons'' attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.


    At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of his Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo¡­¡­He remembered her name from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Leite.


    "Uhhhhhh!" Shante groaned as she collected herself.


    "Bastard," Gorneo got up slowly, watching Layfon.


    His eyes looked like they were staring up from the bottom of a deep valley¡­¡­Where had he seen it before?


    (If I remember correctly, his name is¡­¡­Gorneo¡­¡­Luckens¡­¡­)


    Luckens¡­¡­A name that rattled Layfon.


    ¡ó


    "My performance was perfect today too," Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina''s strategy was successful."


    "Hey, hey. Don''t forget that it was all on me, Harley."


    "Of course," Harley shrugged and took Sharnid''s Dites for maintenance.


    "In truth, the captain''s strategies have been pretty successful in the last two matches."


    Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and looked at Nina.


    "That was because of everyone''s hard work," Nina smiled sourly. She didn''t look satisfied.


    First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid sneaked through the enemy line, avoiding the Psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his firing position overlooking the flag.


    Sharnid was using close-quarters gun combat, and the technique fitted beautifully with Nina''s strategies.


    While trying to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members had been a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always fought long distance. Changing from that to a close range attack had given them unexpected results.


    "Sharnid''s hidden ability has given us good results so far¡­¡­But that strategy must have been analyzed thoroughly in the last two matches. We still haven''t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance''s platoon. So I don''t think we should let down our guard."


    "Hey, hey, I''ve been waiting a long time for this feeling. Don''t smother it with worry."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Let''s just celebrate our victory today. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow."


    Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid''s words.


    "Okay, let''s do that then."


    "Yeah, let''s leave the terrible topic for now. Let''s celebrate. The usual at Mule? I''ll book a table. Let''s meet up again at 6. Now, dismissed."


    "Hey, don''t just decide on your own," Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the showers.


    "Oh alright. Dismissed."


    Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone''s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.


    Standing to the side was Felli, pouting.


    ¡ó


    The world was polluted.


    When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?


    Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.


    Pollution stopped the normal cycles of life and killed all the creatures. The earth turned red and arid. Wind and sand swallowed the bones of corpses. The plants that adapted and survived were filled with poison. A strange new ecosystem arose in this new world, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.


    Regios.


    Humanity''s new earth. The only place where humans, rejected by nature, could live. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.


    In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died¡­¡­


    At the same time, they fought¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    "Number 3! Mifi! I''m gonna sing!"


    Mifi grabbed a microphone and all of a sudden the shop was filled with loud cheers.


    Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities - Sarnaky.


    Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sarnaky Street called Mule. Inside Mule was a bar and a lot of empty space, with only a few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, the shelves were filled with empty bottles. On the counter were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.


    "Oh well. If it''s something they like it''ll be alright even if they aren''t drunk."


    Sitting at the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup to his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. The members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.


    "Sharnid, aren''t you gonna sing?"


    "I''ll pass. My singing isn''t for everyone."


    "Ah, really? Then when do you sing?"


    "When I''m alone with someone."


    "Hmm, would that someone be someone not here tonight?"


    "You''re harsh," Sharnid said to the hostess. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.


    Along with Mifi''s song, singing that didn''t sound too bad echoed through the shop and the male students couldn''t help but cheer. They were Sharnid''s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there with his friends. Another group was there, staying slightly distant from the other groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.


    In that group were Meishen and Naruki, and Nina was in the center of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.


    (What''s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but he had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina''s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn''t want to go back to that thick atmosphere again.


    "It really is rowdy here."


    Mifi''s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.


    "Formed-san?"


    "Yo, how''ve you been, ace?"


    Formed Garen. The City Police''s Chief of Security walked over with a smile that didn''t match the seriousness on his face.


    "Please don''t call me that."


    "Well, isn''t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can defeat you. You''ve already become a legend. What do you think?" He sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the hostess. He reached out for the food.


    At first he had called Layfon "Alseif-kun", but now he was already calling him "You guy". Against Formed''s familiarity, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.


    "I can''t help with that title, but a lot of things have taught me that being strong alone can''t do anything much."


    "Um, it''s as if you''re talking about someone else. You aren''t that old, but it feels like you''re looking at someone from far away. Have you had some painful experiences?"


    Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years old¡­¡­Perhaps Layfon felt some pity for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he had come for.


    "So do you need anything today? If it''s Nak¡­¡­ Naruki, she''s over there," Layfon had almost called Naruki by her pet name. Good thing he caught himself so quickly.


    "Ah, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I''ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely," Formed smiled.


    Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.


    "Relax, there''s nothing you need to solve right now¡­¡­But, if possible, I want to ask you a favor."


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    Formed was looking at Layfon''s drink.


    "That''s not wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it''s all right to drink a little. But it doesn''t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don''t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict," Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.


    Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short, golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to accentuate her beauty.


    "Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing."


    "Is it really that tragic?" Layfon asked.


    All Regios needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral discovered only after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The ever-changing paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This was assumed to be true, even though people didn''t have maps of the world to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And it was a certainty that a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so¡­¡­How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city''s lifespan.


    The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the ones fighting in this war. A city''s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so they had to fight without holding back.


    "Yeah, it was very tragic," Formed frowned, remembering the past.


    A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy City Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the Alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn''t see anyone getting injured.


    "It''s hard for someone who''s not an expert to explain¡­¡­Anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got."


    "Was it because they had excellent Psychokinesists?"


    Psychokinesist¡­¡­Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into Psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.


    "Well, I don''t really know much about the opposing force," Formed scanned the shop. "Speaking of which, the Psychokinesist of your team isn''t here? The Student President''s sister."


    "She doesn''t like this type of atmosphere," Layfon replied.


    "I see."


    Felli was a genius in Psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the platoon, she didn''t plan to use her true strength.


    Layfon couldn''t do anything about it.


    To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven''s Blade successor, he hadn''t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn''t because there wasn''t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.


    "Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?" Formed asked.


    "¡­¡­Not really. What is it?"


    "Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don''t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it''s just my prejudice. From an outsider''s perspective, Grendan''s a place of monsters."


    "Uh-huh¡­¡­" Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. "Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?"


    "Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar."


    "Oh, then he was probably born into a pretty good house."


    Layfon smiled.


    "I don''t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we fought many battles. Of course, there were opponents like monsters."


    Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.


    "Then I''m fine," Formed smiled, but something shone in the depths of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes - a person''s language, expression¡­¡­On the contrary, Formed''s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn''t relax after all.


    "Ah, chief."


    Naruki and Meishen came over.


    "Oh."


    "Did something happen?"


    Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. "Am I someone who would neglect my work? I''m still a student."


    "You aren''t too convincing," Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.


    "Aren''t you the workaholic?"


    "I''m not up to Chief''s level yet, but I''ll catch up soon."


    "Never mind. Don''t waste your precious school life."


    "It''s my right to choose."


    Looking at the silly conversation between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Meishen exchanged a glance and smiled.


    "¡­¡­Is it about time to go?"


    "About time. Need me to take you back?"


    "It''s okay. Nakki''s here."


    "Ah¡­¡­it really is ok."


    "Right."


    Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Meishen was safer with Naruki than with any man.


    Mifi wasn''t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading music sheets.


    "She can''t stop once she''s started singing."


    "I''ll take her back then," Layfon said.


    Naruki returned to the conversation. "Well then, we''ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow."


    "Oh, yeah. Is it really alright? If you really can''t, we can change the date."


    "Don''t worry. I''m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb."


    "Nakki!" Meishen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.


    "What''s going on tomorrow?"


    "We''re hanging out."


    "Oh."


    "Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can''t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow."


    "Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?"


    "Yes, I''m going to thank her for the bento she made."


    "¡­¡­I feel that I''m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you''re wasting it in another way."


    "¡­¡­Ha?"


    Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.


    ¡ó


    She held the heavy staff Dite in a place devoid of people.


    (I still can''t control it completely.)


    Not long ago¡­¡­She trained here after the fight with the Phase 1 filth monster and after Nina had fainted.


    Nina hadn''t wanted anyone to see her.


    It was the same with Felli. She didn''t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirts of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn''t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.


    The world was clearer and more vivid.


    She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city''s artificial light. The pale moonlight shined down, as if to look through the polluted earth.


    Felli knew there was another life form besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren''t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.


    Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.


    Felli understood this world better than anyone else.


    "Ah¡­¡­" She breathed in the silent air.


    She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.


    Psychokinesis.


    A huge amount of Psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in Psychokinesis. Even Psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with Psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of Psychokinesis couldn''t be increased through training.


    The Kei of Psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.


    The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli''s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of Psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a Psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollution, going back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.


    It was a Psychokinesist''s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear an environmental suit to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.


    "I don''t understand," Felli murmured.


    Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps¡­ Something wasn''t right. This feeling was similar to the one she had when she met him.


    Layfon Alseif.


    A feeling of hating one''s own ability, but being admired by others¡­¡­His past was different from Felli''s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon''s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a Psychokinesist.


    No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.


    Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.


    (Could I be wrong?)


    (No.)


    Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni''s current situation and Felli''s brother, who knew of Layfon''s past - Karian.


    At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match¡­¡­ But he didn''t look like that now. He didn''t look keen in the matches, but he didn''t give up fighting.


    (He really is indecisive.)


    He hadn''t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn''t ignore what he was capable of doing.


    And people thought he was zealous.


    (A helplessly good-natured person.)


    But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.


    (Or¡­¡­)


    Or¡­¡­ feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn''t it meaningless to consider so much¡­¡­


    "?"


    Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn''t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She probed with ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes approached the source of the disturbance. It wasn''t far. Judging by the city''s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for that thing''s location, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a short distance from it and began their investigation.


    Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.


    "This is¡­¡­"

 Volume 3, 2 — After a Day of Rest

    Volume 3, Chapter 2: After a Day of Rest


    A breeze blew in the morning. Leerin felt as if she hadn''t slept the night before. This strange feeling came about because of what had happened the day before yesterday. Whatever had happened, the passing of a day had put that event in the past. Time was merciless, but it treated everyone fairly. No matter how astonished and shocked Leerin was, it wasn''t possible to reverse the flow of time.


    As she neared the school, she heard other classmates greeting each other. She only joined them, as she walked on the path shaded by tree canopy that headed towards the school entrance.


    "Fu¡­¡­" She had been sighing continuously since morning, and she was aware of the reason behind it.


    "¡­¡­The muscles on my back are twisted."


    All of a sudden, something intruded from behind Leerin''s armpits to grab hold of her breasts.


    "Ahahahahahaha!!"


    A pair of hands was caressing her front. Because it was so sudden, Leerin had dropped her schoolbag and stood spaced out for a little while.


    "Oh, Leerin''s chest is the same as before. It feels good."


    "¡­¡­Please stop voicing your lamentations so deeply."


    A face leaped into Leerin''s line of sight.


    "Ah~ If I don''t do this, I can''t feel the arrival of a new day."


    "Please get rid of your habit¡­"


    Long black hair covered a large part of Leerin''s vision. The "hehe" laughter ruined the elegant face that the black hair revealed.


    "But Lee-chan''s breasts feel too good."


    "That''s not true."


    Finally escaping the evil palms, Leerin felt helpless.


    Synola Aleisla. She belonged to the research laboratory that was located in the same area of the school. Leerin felt many gazes on her side.


    A body that matched her long limbs¡­¡­ The protruding parts and depressions of Synola''s body were perfectly outlined. Lab personnel had no uniform. Synola''s clothes seemed to emphasize her body build, so it couldn''t be helped that she stood out in the crowd.


    "No, no. It''s a shame really, but whether it feels good or not is meaningless to the owner of the body. It''s your body after all, but it isn''t necessarily the best for anyone. What''s most important is that it suits my hands. That feeling of being just right, but with enough left over. That''s a soft feeling that no sweets can match. Ah~~"


    Synola looked like she was reminiscing something really deep¡­ She started to shake her head like an old man.


    "You''re the best."


    "¡­¡­Please stop," Leerin said.


    Synola really didn''t look normal to be able to say something like this early in the morning. Besides, she was gesturing before Leerin''s breast as she said that.


    "¡­¡­Well, did something happen to Leerin-chan?"


    "Huh?"


    Synola''s hands returned to her pant pockets. Her expression turned back to normal. She was already beautiful, and that pose made people''s hearts jump.


    "You''ve been sighing while fidgeting. This says that something''s happened."


    "Ah¡­¡­" Leerin thought she had done enough to cover her worries, but it seemed she had failed.


    "Sorry."


    "Hmm~, Isn''t it meaningless to apologize to me?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "Never mind. It''s ok if you don''t want to explain."


    Sometimes Leerin wanted to pull in that distance, but their relationship was far apart. She was thankful for Synola''s sensitivity, her ability to see through what should be and should not be touched, but she also felt her own inadequacy in this area.


    (Maybe I can try telling her?)


    She looked at Synola. Either way, as a beautiful woman, she was somewhat strange in wanting to touch other girls'' breasts. And for some reason, Synola started laughing in that ''hehe'' way.


    (Um¡­¡­)


    "Ah, cookies are nice, but it''s not bad to try fruits sometimes."


    "Ha?"


    "I''m saying Lee-chan''s breasts are very soft, and they''re also bouncy. This is great! To put it the other way¡­¡­they feel like cookies."


    "¡­¡­Thanks."


    "So I say cookies are always the best, but I can better experience that feeling by not eating cookies all the time. So it''s good to change taste sometime and try the hard nut."


    Her hands moved.


    "Like this. I can feel their weight by holding their bottoms, and caress them with that resistant feeling of hardness. I guess they don''t lose their shape in sleep¡­¡­I can feel them by searching and touching like this."


    "Just what are you saying?"


    "Ah, it''s not bad to touch Lee-chan''s breasts like this sometimes, but wouldn''t that hurt? I can''t do something that makes you hate me."


    "Just what are you saying!?" Leerin shouted angrily with her face all red. Synola showed no intention of answering.


    "I was just talking to myself ambitiously."


    Looking at Synola''s breasts, Leerin burst out. "Isn''t your ambition over there¡­¡­?"


    (Ah¡­¡­Grendan is so peaceful.)


    This was the Lance Shelled City, Grendan, a city that had more fights with filth monsters than any other city in the world. Every year there were five to six emergencies. As the emergency siren sounded, Grendan''s residents would move towards the shelters as if they were out on a road trip. They followed the procedures without pushing and fighting for a place in the shelter.


    Yes, that wasn''t necessary at all, because their Queen was leading them. A Queen who also was a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Alsheyra Almonise.


    Grendan was probably the only city that had experienced this much danger, but Grendan''s residents believed it was the safest city on earth. Under the protection of the Queen and the Heaven''s Blade successors, the threat of filth monsters was nothing. Grendan had also fought many times against filth monsters in their mature phases, and that wasn''t recorded in Grendan''s history books. In the fifteen years of Leerin''s life, Grendan had fought those mature forms many times.


    The number of fights the city encountered was unusual for a mobile city that aimed to evade as many filth monsters as possible. Even if a large number of filth monsters stood in Grendan''s path, Grendan did nothing to change its path and avoid them. Some people from other cities even called Grendan "A city that has gone mad".


    Leerin thought that that might be true. Her conviction received support when she read from Layfon''s letters that Zuellni had not encountered any filth monsters for a long while. Even so, there were also the Heaven''s Blade successors in Grendan. The people relied on their skills to protect them.


    After parting with Synola, Leerin headed for her classroom. She greeted her classmates, went to her seat, and once again fell into her own thoughts. She was thinking of what had happened to her.


    "Sorry, please let me protect you for now," Savaris said on the rooftop.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Your question is rejected," Lintence said.


    "Sorry about this, but that''s the way it is," Savaris apologized.


    "But, Layfon¡­¡­" Leerin wanted to say more, but fell silent when she glanced at Lintence.


    No one would disobey a Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan. That wasn''t a law, it was just a mutual habit of everyone living in this city.


    "I won''t interfere with your daily life¡­¡­until something happens. Meaning what concerns me is the time when you''re alone. If possible, I hope you can refuse even your friends'' invitations. Find some reasonable excuse."


    "Um¡­¡­Am I being targeted?"


    "I said your question is rejected¡­¡­never mind."


    Savaris nodded with a sour smile. "Yes, you''re being targeted. I know you want to know why, and what people have targeted you, but please don''t ask."


    "¡­¡­And this is related to Layfon?"


    That was what Savaris said in the Resting Room.


    Lintence said any questions were rejected. Any resident of Grendan would listen to him. Any of them would think nothing bad would come out of listening to a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Leerin felt the same. But if this had to do with Layfon¡­ And that was the only thing she couldn''t keep silent about.


    Lintence''s gaze turned intense. Leerin failed to move under that pressure.


    "Ah¡­¡­I told her that," Savaris sighed.


    In that split second, Leerin was released. Her body trembled as if her bones were broken. Her legs had lost their strength, and she sat down on the rooftop. Savaris, who received Lintence''s gaze in her place, didn''t look pressured at all. He shook his head.


    "Then I''ll just tell you this. This is related to Layfon. You''re involved in something that''s got nothing to do with you. That''s all I can say."


    (¡­¡­Meaning, this is Layfon''s world.)


    Meaning.


    This was the other world of Grendan.


    ¡ó


    Within the cheering in the shop, a waitress placed a bowl in front of Layfon.


    "Please enjoy," she smiled and walked to the screen. The screen was showing a platoon match in the war field.


    "¡­¡­Is this ok?"


    "Huh?" Layfon looked back at Meishen, who was peeking at him.


    A bowl of noodles also sat in front of her. The smell of food tickled her nose.


    "Is it ok not to watch the platoon match?"


    "Ah, yeah, the captain''s watching it."


    Nina had gone to the match with a camera, wearing a serious expression. They would probably watch this video when they next had training.


    "So it''s ok. Don''t worry about it."


    "I see."


    Meishen looked to be finally at ease.


    This shop was always full because of their delicious noodles, but today, the shop was surprisingly empty. The few customers sitting in the shop were watching the screen, so no one sat around Layfon''s table. Everyone must have gone to watch the platoon match.


    Because the audience seats were booked out, lots of people would have gathered outside to watch the match on the giant screen. For this shop that only had a small screen to offer, of course the number of customers was small.


    "Thanks to that, we don''t have to wait long for the food. We''re lucky," Layfon concluded, picked up his fork and attacked the noodles.


    "Ah, yes¡­¡­" Even so, Meishen still nodded awkwardly and picked up her fork in haste.


    (Well, this can''t be helped.)


    Because Naruki and Mifi weren''t here.


    Originally, Layfon planned to invite all three as thanks for Meishen''s bento.


    "We can''t go," Mifi had said.


    The shop was nearly empty, but Meishen still failed to calm down. It would have been better if the other two girls were here.


    (Why didn''t they come?)


    Naruki said she had something on, but Mifi''s sly smile seemed to suggest she was hiding something.


    Because Layfon had received his pay for cleaning at the Mechanical Department, he had wanted to treat the three of them.


    Originally he planned to work at the Mechanical Department for his school fees, but Karian had transferred him to Military Arts and waived all his fees, so now he had spare money.


    "Ha¡­¡­ Wu¡­¡­" Meishen moaned at her failure at coiling the noodles around her fork.


    Looking at Meishen, Layfon wondered whether he should have delayed the date and waited till all three girls could come.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    "Huh, Huh?" Meishen lifted her head to look at him fearfully. The noodles that she finally managed to roll up fell back into the bowl.


    "I''m thinking whether it might have been better if I had waited till the three of you could come together¡­¡­"


    "Noooottttt. Not at all."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Yes," Face reddening, Meishen continued to work on the noodles.


    Layfon pushed down the impulse to repeat himself, and continued to eat.


    Sudden cheers filled the shop. Meishen looked over, and so did Layfon.


    "¡­¡­What''s happened?"


    "Sorry, I can''t see it either."


    They couldn''t see the screen because of the employees and other customers gathering before it. He could have strengthened his hearing with internal Kei, but he wasn''t that interested in the match.


    "¡­¡­You don''t seem to be concerned."


    "Um?"


    "About winning or losing a match."


    "Yeah, I suppose."


    "So you''re still not interested in it now?"


    "Um¡­¡­not really."


    "Layfon isn''t concerned about his opponents because he''s very strong?"


    "Not really. It''s just that¡­¡­"


    "Ah, I''m sorry¡­¡­" Meishen lowered her head, feeling as if she had asked too much.


    "Oh, no. I don''t feel like that. Um¡­¡­how should I put it?" he paused.


    "¡­¡­Military Artists are always the center of attention in Grendan."


    "¡­¡­Center of attention?"


    "Yeah. You know that Grendan has an unusual number of encounters with filth monsters?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "There''re lots of people in Grendan who can use Kei, but it''s totally different for one to use that Kei to fight filth monsters¡­¡­"


    "Especially in Grendan, a place having numerous fights with filth monsters, those Military Artists are valued. So between Military Artists, there are many matches like the platoon matches here. There are also official contests to choose members who are to fight filth monsters. In Grendan, one must obtain acknowledgment in an official match to become a Military Artist."


    To Layfon, the students of Zuellni were too lax. Although he never let down his guard in a platoon match, he had never felt the tension he had back in Grendan. He was better at fighting without knowing any information beforehand. He could concentrate more in a fight when he was ignorant of everything.


    On some level of meaning, perhaps he really was despicable.


    But that was matter of fact in a match. One couldn''t always wait for five minutes before a war starts.


    "I''ve heard of it, something about a title that Grendan''s Queen gives. Has Layton participated in that kind of a contest?"


    "Yes."


    Not only that, but he had also obtained the title that the Queen gave out - a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    He didn''t have the courage to tell Meishen and her friends about that.


    Either way, he did something that caused the Queen to take back his title. He didn''t think he was in the wrong, but in the end, what he did was a big issue against the city''s system. He was afraid that Meishen and her friends would fear him.


    (Do I really have an issue inside me?)


    He remembered those sad eyes of Nina''s when she knew of his past. Would that pair of eyes appear on another person too?¡­¡­Thinking of that, everything became painful for him.


    "¡­¡­Have you also fought filth monsters?"


    "Yeah."


    Layfon was unsure whether it was because his answer was too simple, but Meishen had a shocked expression on her face.


    "¡­¡­Weren''t you scared?"


    "Huh?"


    "I was so scared when that happened not long ago. I was in the shelter all the time, not like Naruki and Layton, fighting out there¡­¡­Thinking that I might die, I was very scared."


    "But that''s a part of any Military Artist''s job."


    "Naruki wants to be a policewoman, and Layfon¡­¡­You don''t want to be like that, do you?"


    "No, but¡­¡­"


    In a world where humanity could only survive in cities, a world where Military Artists were a threat to filth monsters¡­¡­For Military Artists to be given privileges in cities, they weren''t permitted to run away from filth monsters.


    This was the absolute rule of any city.


    (Even so, I want to abandon my identity as a Military Artist.)


    He didn''t resent Karian for transferring him into Military Arts anymore, but he hadn''t removed all of his dissatisfaction with Karian for preventing his dream from becoming a reality.


    (Perhaps¡­¡­)


    Perhaps the part of him in Grendan didn''t want him to abandon his identity as a Military Artist. It seemed almost impossible to give up Military Arts and pick up something else. It was like starting all over again, walking an even harder and more painful road.


    The name Layfon Alseif was taboo in Grendan.


    (Her Majesty had no choice but to exile me.)


    He shook his head, scolding himself for revisiting the possibility of returning to Grendan and realizing how foolish he was to consider it.


    "Layton?"


    "Uh? Ah, nothing."


    Meishen''s bowl was empty.


    "Shall we go to another shop for dessert? It''s noisy here."


    "Huh? Um, OK."


    "Do you know of any good places around?" Layfon said.


    "¡­¡­Um, anywhere is fine?"


    "Anywhere''s fine if you think it''s good."


    "Then, just a little bit farther from here."


    "Let''s go then."


    Meishen led him out and in the direction of the school where many facilities were gathered.


    "Is it ok there?"


    "Yeah, it''s got some very delicious ice cream."


    "Oh, um, that''s all?"


    The place they were heading for was near the school, but it was different from the place they went to everyday. Layfon wasn''t aware of such a shop.


    "I chanced across it a few days ago."


    Walking and talking like that, Meishen seemed quite happy. The tension she held back in the shop was gone. She seemed to have gradually gotten used to not having Naruki and Mifi around.


    (Does that mean she''s accepted me?)


    He felt that this was his proof for getting used to his life in Zuellni.


    They came to a park. The gaps between the trees fencing the park revealed a few school buildings. Inside the parks were also a large number of trees. A place to put one''s worries at ease.


    "This is close to the Alchemy course campus."


    "Yeah."


    It was the weekend, and smoke in hard-to-believe colors blew out from the windows of an Alchemy building. Someone must be conducting some strange experiment. Although Layfon didn''t know whether the experiment was a success or not, he hoped there wasn''t any harmful substance mixed in that smoke. As for his lack of surprise in the sounding of the alarm, that must be more proof of his being inured to life in the Academy city.


    "It''s that stall over there," Meishen pointed at a stall painted in the colors of the rainbow. She too, didn''t seem to notice the alarm going off.


    "A stall?" He thought they were only taking a shortcut through the park.


    "I found it by coincidence. Great that it''s open today."


    For sure. Most people should be gathered at the war field or outside it, so the chance of the stall opening today couldn''t be that high.


    Meishen ordered an orthodox vanilla flavored ice-cream. Layfon spent some time worrying about picking a not too sweet ice-cream and in the end decided on one with a soft serve yogurt.


    "You don''t seem to like sweets, sorry¡­¡­"


    "Not a problem. This is delicious."


    Actually, the soft serve yogurt suited his tastes perfectly. While looking around for a nearby bench as he licked the ice-cream, someone caught his attention.


    Two people, one riding a wheelchair


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Having noticed each other, Layfon and the person sitting on the bench next to the wheelchair called out.


    "Good afternoon. How unexpected meeting you here," Harley said.


    So to speak with Harley, Layfon stuffed the ice-cream in his mouth and stood up from the chair to wave at him.


    "Good afternoon. Did you go to the lab today too?"


    "Yeah, just to accompany someone. We''re restocking some sugar for the brain," Harley said with a that''s-how-it-is expression as he looked at the person eating ice-cream in the wheelchair.


    That person hadn''t yet turned his head around.


    "He''s Kirik Seron. We work in the same lab."


    Kirik stared at Harley with a troublesome gaze, but Harley ignored him.


    "You said you wanted company. Oh, he''s Layfon."


    "¡­¡­What did you say?" Kirik''s gaze swung to Layfon.


    A delicate face and pale, unhealthy skin from spending too much time indoors. Kirik gave off the weak air of a patient, which might have something to do with the wheelchair he was sitting in. But the way he glared at Layfon swept clean that feeling of weakness he gave off.


    "So you were the one who destroyed my work?"


    "Work?"


    "He made your new Dite."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    In the previous fight with the filth monster in its aged phase, Layfon was given a Dite that was combined with different types of alloys. And the inventor of that Dite refused to show himself using the excuse of his dislike of meeting strangers¡­¡­


    "Really, you really did it. Rather than letting you handle my art like that, I''d rather have had it eaten by worms."


    "Hey, hey¡­¡­"


    This guy had a critical mouth.


    "I don''t think Layfon''s skill is that bad."


    "I could tell from the remnants of the Dites. What''s with the messy swings? It''s a miracle that you managed to stay alive, swinging the weapon without looking at the paths of the swing."


    Layfon, speechless, could deeply feel this man''s anger.


    (Has he watched my fight?)


    Two of the three Dites inserted into the restored Dite were damaged, and Layfon only managed to return the last Dite to Harley. This man was able to determine the progression of Layfon''s fight just by analyzing the traces left on the Dite.


    "As I said, the compressed Dites are easily affected by heat. Heat expands and reduces the solidness of the Dites, which in turn damages them. So I installed a safety lock to prevent that from happening, but that has yet to become reality because it still overheats after a long period of time in use. Two of the Dites were damaged due to this reason. This is unforgivable."


    "You couldn''t have perfected it for lack of real battle experience," Harley said.


    "No, that''s not the case¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Kirik and Harley started arguing. Layfon observed them.


    "¡­¡­Is it all right not to stop them?" Meishen said.


    "The ice cream''s about to melt. Hurry up and eat it," Layfon said.


    "¡­¡­Yeah, I guess so."


    Meishen accepted Layfon''s advice. The two Alchemy students were debating with technical jargon. Meishen and Layfon didn''t understand a word. Looking at how the two had deviated from the original topic, Meishen decided not to interfere. The two of them finally stopped their debate when Layfon and Meishen had finished their ice-cream.


    "Haven''t we wasted the sugar we just stocked up?" Harley wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve.


    "Then we''ll restock and review the problem again. I want strawberry flavor."


    "As you wish. I''ll have chocolate."


    After having this conversation that sounded like an argument or a genuine decision on what to buy, the two parted. Harley walked to the stall, so he must also be buying for Kirik.


    Kirik glared at Layfon. "¡­¡­What? You''re still here?"


    It seemed he had totally forgotten them.


    "Um, well¡­¡­I''m sorry for ruining your work," Layfon lowered his head and heard the tense Meishen swallowing her saliva behind him.


    "¡­¡­A tool is made to be broken," Kirik looked away. "But if possible, I want the reason behind it being broken to be more meaningful¡­¡­Isn''t this your responsibility?"


    "Of course. If I had used a normal Dite, I''d have had trouble escaping."


    "¡­¡­Yeah," Kirik turned the wheelchair around to have his back facing Layfon.


    "My next work will be even better. I hope you can also use it well."


    "¡­¡­Yes," Layfon lifted his head and left the park with Meishen. He saw Harley strolling back to Kirik with two helpings of ice cream in his hands.


    "Ah, when those two get together, things get out of hand."


    After telling Nina about his day, her attitude became different.


    They were cleaning in the Mechanical Department, scrubbing a wall of a corridor.


    "Out of hand?"


    "Out of hand."


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    "Yes!" Nina nodded, suppressing her laughter.


    "I''ve seen him a few times, but I still don''t quite understand him. "You only know to use brute force" those kind of things. He''s lectured me a lot, but the way he says it is too professional. It''s hard to understand."


    "Did he make Senpai''s Dites too?"


    "Ah, yes. Even if I got lectured, he really is amazing."


    At the park, Kirik had said "the path of the swing." Everything had an angle that allowed it to be cut through easily. If one sped up the swing from that particular angle, no matter how hard the thing was, it could be cut apart. Of course, the path of the swing was different in different situations for the same thing. If one wasn''t familiar with the Art of the Sword, it was hard to discover the path.


    "That person might have been a Military Artist in the past."


    "Perhaps."


    Nina must also be thinking of Kirik''s wheelchair.


    If Kirik really was a Military Artist, it was natural for him to look at the path of the swing and become angry with Layfon for breaking the Dites. And that was why Layfon apologized to him.


    "Speaking of which, though it''s his style, but to say your skill is bad, that''s a bit¡­¡­"


    "No. He did point out my error."


    "Really?" Nina said, disbelieving.


    "Yeah, Senpai saw it too. The cause of that situation was because of my two failures."


    Of course, there was also another reason that broke his concentration when he was attacking the filth monster. Both misses had something to do with Nina. Moreover, the Dite itself had been overworked. But Layfon couldn''t say that.


    The main cause was because he fought with the way he fought in Grendan.


    After the fight, Layfon had done some researching in the library on records of how other cities fought with filth monsters. And as expected, Grendan¡­¡­the way that Heaven''s Blade successors fought filth monsters was extremely unusual.


    To fight alone outside the city was the same as being foolhardy.


    And the Dite made for this style of fighting didn''t exist anywhere except in Grendan.


    "Layfon."


    "Hmm?"


    Nina might blame herself if they analyzed too deeply the reason behind his failures, so he was glad that she changed the topic. And he realized that she had turned around hesitantly. Layfon bent and saw her face reddening.


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, um¡­¡­About the girl named Naruki, what do you think?"


    "Naruki?"


    "Yeah. Just say whatever you think," Nina coughed as if to cover up something.


    (Why is she saying this?)


    "Well, she''s pretty strong for a first year. She''s better at internal type Kei. Besides that, her movements are also exceptional."


    "I see," she smiled shyly.


    "¡­¡­Could it be, that you want to recruit her into the team?"


    Nina nodded. "Ah, perhaps."


    "But why so sudden¡­¡­"


    "It''s not sudden. I''ve been thinking about it," she said, cleaning the brush in a bucket of clean water.


    "It''s a must to train the best from the very beginning. In the Military Arts course now, there aren''t any who are good enough to join a platoon. We can get good results if we recruit some quality members and nurture them¡­¡­so I''ve been looking around. That''s also why you attracted my attention in the opening ceremony."


    "Is that so?"


    "But with you, you don''t need anyone to pick you out," she laughed.


    He shrugged. If he didn''t get involved with the two Military Arts students who started the whole fiasco because of their home cities, Layfon wouldn''t be the way he was now. At first, he was tired of being forced back to Military Arts, but now he didn''t regret fighting.


    "I''ve observed the first years for a while, but I still haven''t found anyone better than that girl." The noise of the gears drowned out Nina''s sigh.


    People whose ability in Military Arts was discovered at a very young age were usually kept in their home cities. To any city, the number of excellent Military Artists it held denoted its fighting strength. For the crisis of filth monster assaults and war between cities¡­¡­these people were irreplaceable. It was every city''s dream to hold in hand exceptional Military Artists, so they wouldn''t have let them go easily.


    (Could it be¡­¡­)


    Could this be the reason that Nina ran away from home? She was recruited into a platoon when she first started school here. She should have been acknowledged at her home city. In that case, she should have no means of leaving the city. She also said her family was rich. Perhaps it was a family of great Military Artists.


    The ability of Kei was what made one a Military Artist - the internal type Kei that strengthened one''s flesh, and the external type burst Kei that could directly damage and destroy anything outside one''s body. The source of Kei was a special type of organ that these people had, the Kei vein.


    There were two types of people with Kei veins - the type that was born in a normal family, and the type that was born in between Military Artist parents to increase the rate of a baby born with the Kei vein. In order to increase the rate of babies born with the Kei vein, every city had prize money given out to families who managed to produce those special kids. And if a person with the Kei vein had his ability proven¡­¡­For example, one could be given a status equal to a Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan.


    (Am I thinking too much?)


    The possibilities he thought of might not be zero. This was the world of Regios that he knew. And he had managed to earn large sums of money because of using, no, abusing this relationship the cities had with the world.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, nothing¡­¡­"


    He had stopped cleaning, diving too deeply into his thoughts. He started cleaning again.


    "No matter what, I''m going to invite her in. I''m counting on you when the time comes," Nina concluded and went back to work.


    (I guess it''ll be quite hard.) Layfon thought.


    (Oh no, I asked something unnecessary again.)


    Having picked up Layfon''s letter and read it, although she pretended not to have done so, Nina felt tired about it. She still wasn''t sure what she was feeling now. Irritation and a bit of disappointment. She was angry with him but at the same time, she couldn''t really get angry. She wanted to bellow, but somehow just couldn''t.


    For reasons unknown, she wanted to understand Leerin¡­¡­the sender of the letter.


    (Even if I ask, I wouldn''t have known anything. Let''s just leave it.)


    It was time to finish up. Layfon and Nina packed up their cleaning tools.


    "Speaking of which, Zuellni is behaving well recently," Nina said as she opened the door for the cleaning equipment. She didn''t mean the city itself, but the city''s consciousness - the Electronic Fairy.


    "Yes."


    The Electronic Fairy who used to escape from the center of the Mechanical Department once a week and play hide and seek with the workers had not appeared this week.


    Sure, the Mechanical students had no plans of playing hide and seek.


    Nina was concerned about Zuellni. The Electronic Fairy always escaped when it was Nina''s turn to clean at the Mechanical Department, and it always ended up being Nina who shouldered the responsibility of finding Zuellni. Layfon helped out with Nina, so he also had had a few encounters with the Electronic Fairy. The Zuellni flying freely around with light emitting coolly from her body always gave off a mysterious feeling.


    "It can''t be any filth monsters coming near again¡­¡­" Nina said after confirming there was no one else around.


    The Mechanical students were thankful enough if Zuellni could stay where she was and behave, but it might feel strange for her not to act the way she used to. Perhaps the city had sensed a distant crisis instinctively. If the Mechanical students knew of this, who knew what expression they would wear?


    "Just what is happening?"


    "Even if you ask, I can''t give you an answer. I''ve never come across a situation of the city''s consciousness separating from its physical form in Grendan."


    "Yeah? Well, it''s not like this kind of thing will just happen."


    "Yeah."


    Unlike Grendan, Zuellni hadn''t encountered any filth monsters for a long time. That was before Layfon arrived at the city.


    "I suppose."


    "Yeah."


    The two of them said as if confirming with each other.


    "Oi, over there!"


    It was the head of the Mechanical Department, calling them with a tired face.


    "What is it?"


    "There''s a phone call for you, from the Student Council."


    "The Student Council?"


    "Yeah."


    He handed the phone to Nina, mumbled "finally got rid of it" and left.


    Layfon and Nina exchanged a glance.


    "It seems something''s happened."


    "Seems so."

 Volume 3, 3 — The Time of a Destroyed City

    Volume 3, Chapter 3: The Time of a Destroyed City


    The Student Council had only called Nina, but Layfon decided to accompany her to the Student President''s office. If it had something to do with Nina, then it might be connected to the fate of the entire 17th platoon.


    "What do you think happened?"


    "What? Judging by how that phone call was made, this isn''t anything secretive."


    This was different from the last encounter with the filth monsters, in which Felli was the one who conveyed the secret information to Layfon.


    "I suppose, but well¡­¡­oh, it''s already morning. It must be something urgent for them to call us over at this hour," Nina mumbled as she lifted her head to look at the sky. Gloom shrouded the city. The streetlights were fighting as hard as they could to disperse the surrounding darkness.


    Layfon followed Nina''s gaze. Purple rays gradually seeped through the horizon, spreading out to engulf the sky.


    "Don''t overdo it."


    "Eh?"


    "No matter what happens, I won''t let you face it alone," she looked at him.


    Morning light seeped through the gaps in between buildings, outlining Nina''s face. Layfon couldn''t make out her expression, and found that regrettable.


    "¡­¡­Thanks," he said. "But, senpai, don''t force yourself too much either."


    "What''re you saying? You''re my subordinate. It''s natural that I''m to protect you, isn''t it?"


    Layfon chased after Nina, who had suddenly picked up her pace. They headed for the Student President''s office.


    Inside the office were Karian and Felli. Despite the early hour, both of them were in uniforms.


    (Did they sleep like that too?)


    Imagining the two siblings sleeping immobile like corpses, Layfon found Felli glaring at him from the sofa.


    "Excuse me. Did something happen?" Nina asked.


    "That''s true but¡­¡­excuse me, would you wait a bit? Not everyone''s here yet," the female helper in the room indicated for the two to sit down, then she spread out food and drinks on the table.


    "It looks like this will take some time. You two haven''t had breakfast because of work, have you? Eat up. We''ve already eaten."


    "OK," Nina reached out for the bread. Layfon did the same.


    He glanced at Felli. She was drinking tea.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Just thinking about what''s happened¡­¡­"


    "You''ll know soon," she continued to glare at him.


    "Yeah, still¡­¡­" he could only shut his mouth.


    Someone knocked on the door as they finished breakfast.


    "Military Arts commander¡­¡­And¡­¡­"


    Standing beside Vance was someone as robust as Vance himself. Layfon remembered him.


    "Captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo Luckens."


    "Thanks for coming."


    "What''s happening so early?"


    None of the two carried with them the sleepiness of having just been roused out of bed. Karian nodded as if he was very satisfied with them.


    "It''s very urgent."


    Under Karian''s indication, the two sat down on the sofa opposite Layfon. Gorneo''s sharp gaze swept over him in one split second.


    "Please look at this," Karian took out a photo from a drawer of his desk and placed it on the table.


    "This is¡­¡­Did the drone take this?"


    "Yes, about two hours ago."


    "Two hours? Then isn''t this urgent?"


    "A bit."


    "Um," Vance let it go and resumed examining the photo.


    In the photo was a mountain, its outline sharply captured. It didn''t look that tall but the problem surfaced quickly. A huge shadow covered the upper right hand side of the photo. It didn''t look natural. In the middle of the table-like thing were numerous tower-like objects that were connected together, and beneath them was something that was similar to a ball cut in half.


    Numerous multi-legs sustained this gargantuan thing.


    "Can this be a city?"


    "Yes."


    "A war?"


    "Who knows."


    Under the tense atmosphere, Karian calmly took out another photo.


    "This is the zoom-in photo of the city."


    "This is¡­¡­" Nina swallowed. Layfon frowned at the tragic scene.


    It was a city in ruins.


    "So cruel¡­¡­" Gorneo said softly.


    The metal plates covering the first level of the city were either broken or had been peeled off. Only half of the multi-legs were left and some looked to be broken. The buildings in the city seemed to have sustained severe damage. A number of mechanical plates were conducting auto-repair on the second level. Vines and moss covered the exterior of the city. Judging from the progress of the auto-repair, it had been quite some time since the city was attacked.


    "It seems the air purification system is working normally¡­¡­"


    "This city''s been attacked by filth monsters."


    "My thoughts exactly."


    The photo was taken at night, but there wasn''t any light in the city.


    "¡­¡­Meaning there''re filth monsters around here?"


    "We''ve checked the information in the vicinity of the city and didn''t find anything suspicious. We''ll continue the investigation. Compared to that, what I''m more concerned about is this," Karian pointed at one of the photos.


    "About this place, Vance, does it ring a bell?"


    "¡­¡­Ring a bell¡­" Vance stopped.


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    "I''m not sure since this photo was taken at night, but the things scattered on this mountain look familiar."


    "Could this be¡­¡­a selenium mine?" Nina lifted her head and saw Karian nodding at her.


    "Yes, this is Zuellni''s one and only mine. It looks like Zuellni''s trying to resupply."


    "Then that city was also¡­¡­"


    "But why here?"


    "According to my speculation, that city might have deviated from its territory while fleeing from filth monsters, so it failed to reach its own mine."


    "Even a city can go mad with hunger."


    "What a tragic reality," Vance sighed deeply. Layfon couldn''t tell whether he was thinking of the same thing as Karian.


    "Well then, Gorneo Luckens, Nina Antalk. Besides Vance, I called you two over for a reason."


    "Is it to investigate the city?"


    Karian nodded at Vance. "Looking at the numbers sent back from the drone, there''re no filth monsters around the mine and the city, but that city was obviously attacked. We don''t entirely understand the biological condition of filth monsters, and we don''t know whether this city is a trap the filth monsters have set up to lure in more prey. Under these circumstances, we can''t wait and do nothing, so I''m requesting your teams to enter the city and investigate the situation. Obtain some real proof."


    "¡­¡­I''ve no objection with the mission, but I want an explanation on why these two teams were chosen."


    "Simple. Numbers. We don''t have newly improved protective suits for outside city work to fit two teams with full members. Of course, I also did consider the strength of the teams shown in the platoon matches, so I believe you should have no objection to my decision. What do you think?"


    "We''ll complete the mission."


    "¡­¡­Roger."


    "I''m counting on you. Departure time is two hours from now. Gather your members in these two hours."


    "That''s quite rushed."


    "I wish to save some time, as there''s no way of stopping Zuellni from moving," Karian said and saluted Nina and Gorneo.


    "¡­¡­Well, so that''s how it turned out like this. Geez," Sharnid said at the exit located by the city''s edge. He was the last to arrive and held the biggest complaints among the team. He jumped around, his unkempt hair showing his lack of sleep. "I was planning to sleep till noon."


    Nina watched him numbly. "You¡­¡­It''s not the weekend today. What''re you planning?"


    "You can''t imagine the night life of a handsome guy."


    "Whatever. It''s better to live normally," Nina said, cross and tired as she closely examined her protective suit.


    "It really is light." She wore the protective suit beneath the normal fighting clothes. It didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, as if she wasn''t really wearing an extra layer of clothes.


    "Not bad. Ah, this is what I have to wear," Sharnid looked at his own protective suit meaningfully.


    "What is it?"


    Sharnid watched Nina and then Felli who was sitting in the back seat of the bike, his eyes serious.


    "¡­¡­Really sexy."


    "Hurry up and get changed, stupid."


    "Got it," he took down the protective suit that was tossed onto his head, and dragged himself to the Change Room.


    Layfon had watched the exchange of the two with a sour smile. The check-up on the bike was finished. What was left was Harley''s check-up on the Dites. Without meaning to¡­¡­his gaze fell down on Felli, who was bending down on the bike.


    "What is it?" she said.


    "Um¡­¡­Did senpai discover that city?"


    "¡­¡­Fon Fon," she glared at him.


    "Aah, sorry. Did Felli discover the city?" he collected himself, not certain why she hated to be called senpai.


    "I found it by chance."


    "Of course, but¡­¡­" What was surprising was that she used her Psychokinesis power when she wasn''t in a match. Even if this were chance, her action would just prevent Karian from transferring her out of Military Arts.


    "¡­¡­" Feeling as if something had struck him, Layfon quickly turned his head away.


    The 5th platoon was going through their preparations a little distance from the 17th platoon. Unlike Layfon''s team, none of the members from the 5th platoon voiced any complaints. They completed their preparation under the orders of Captain Gorneo.


    (Again¡­¡­)


    The gaze came from the 5th platoon. The members of their team were discussing something with Gorneo standing in the middle of them. His back was against Layfon.


    (Strange?)


    So it wasn''t Gorneo''s gaze. He was busy talking with his team members. As a 5th year, he had the qualities that made him a captain. He could fully understand his members'' needs.


    It was the girl sitting on the bike beside Gorneo who was looking at Layfon.


    Shante Leite.


    Judging from the color of her harness, she was also in her fifth year. She wouldn''t qualify as a teenager since she was twenty, but she was shorter than Felli, with a face that looked even more childish than Felli''s. Underneath her red hair, pupils stirring like a cat''s stared straight at Layfon.


    (Eh? Eh?)


    Layfon appeared flustered; having thought it was Gorneo who was staring at him.


    Seeing how Layfon cringed at her hostile gaze, Shante looked away with satisfaction.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing¡­¡­"


    Felli followed Layfon''s gaze to the 5th platoon, and saw Shante grinding her teeth.


    "¡­¡­How petty."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­" Layfon laughed dryly and took the Dite that Harley was handing back to him.


    "Is this about the last match?" Harley said.


    "I suppose?"


    "The 17th platoon is pretty popular outside the Military Arts course, so there are many people who don''t like this."


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    "Winning matches elegantly. Every member is a junior. The captain is a beauty. Their opponents are elites. Don''t you think that looks very interesting to the audience?" Harley analyzed.


    "¡­¡­If we didn''t have to rush, I planned to give you your new Dite," he continued.


    "¡­¡­Did you guys come up with something yesterday?" Layfon ventured.


    "Well¡­¡­something about a weapon specialized for combat against filth monsters," Harley''s voice lowered. "The problem of the Dite not being durable enough remains. We don''t want this problem to persist, but we still hope to avoid a Dite breaking in the middle of a fight."


    "Yes."


    "What we can do now is make a Dite that is more suitable for the user, meaning, you. The price of a lighter Dite is to forsake the combined Dites you previously used. When the new Dite''s done, please come over and try it out. Even you wouldn''t want your weapon to fail in a key moment, right?"


    "True."


    After Sharnid had finished changing and received his Dite from Harley, the 17th platoon had completed its preparation.


    Under the icy gaze of the 5th platoon, everyone from the 17th platoon mounted their bikes. Layfon and Sharnid were the ones driving Nina and Felli. They put their supplies in the spare space. Their helmets were connected to Felli''s flakes, making the world before them more vivid. The gate to the exit opened.


    "Good luck, everyone. I hope you can bring back some good news," Karian''s voice came through the transmitter as Layfon and the others headed out into the desolate land.


    It took them half a day''s driving to arrive at the destination.


    "Well¡­¡­" Sharnid''s shock came through the transmitter.


    Experiencing it in reality was much different from looking at the photos. Above Layfon''s head was the surface of the broken multi-legs, and covering the mechanical plates in auto-repair mode was moss that looked as if it could fall off at any moment.


    "Even if it was attacked by the filth monsters, does it have to be so over the top?"


    "It was just a guess."


    "The Student President''s speculation¡­¡­something doesn''t look right here."


    "The investigation of the west side is completed. The parking bay is totally destroyed and the anchor rope doesn''t look like it''s been used."


    "This is the 5th platoon. We''ve finished investigating the east side. There''s no parking bay and the gate outside is locked," the Psychokinesist of the 5th platoon said.


    "Ah."


    "Doesn''t look like we''ve got a way up."


    "We have to use a rope," Layfon said.


    Nina nodded. "This is the 17th platoon. We''ll enter the city with a rope and begin our investigation."


    "Roger. We''ll continue our investigation and let you know of the rendezvous later."


    Layfon took out his Dite. A green light followed after the keyword. The Dite in his hand disappeared to be replaced by a weapon with only a handle.


    Steel threads.


    Under Layfon''s Kei, a countless number of steel threads connected Layfon to the city.


    "Layfon, we''ll go together."


    "Got it."


    Wrapping Felli with the steel threads, Layfon was the first to reach the city. The feeling of the air shield passed by him. As he scanned the scene, the steel threads moved under his command, investigating anything within a 10 meters radius in detail¡­¡­ and he completed that task the moment he landed.


    "I guarantee you it''s safe here. Or are you more at ease unless you''ve checked it yourself, Fon Fon?" Felli said.


    "Of course I trust you, but this is my habit. I still want to confirm for myself," he retrieved the steel threads. Sweat beaded on his forehead.


    "How meaningless. Rather than wasting your energy, you should be more cautious."


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    Speaking of which¡­¡­He was covered in chill sweat as he watched Felli.


    This wasn''t his first time checking the vicinity with the steel threads, but such delicate and detailed work was a huge burden on his brain.


    (The brain structure of a Psychokinesist really is different from ours.)


    Normal people would never think of handling a massive amount of information at the same time. Human, but not really human. Military Artist, but also a Psychokinesist.


    (¡­¡­I can''t ignore that part.)


    "What is it?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing," he replied, swallowing back his words.


    Nina and Sharnid had arrived.


    "How is it?"


    "No corpses so far," Felli said, emotionless. She had restored her Dite and the flakes were now scattered in the sky.


    "Then investigate the important facilities one by one in our vicinity."


    "If it''s to investigate half of the city, I will have finished it in an hour."


    "Yeah, can''t we just wait here?" Sharnid said.


    "I don''t doubt Felli''s ability, but there are people who don''t accept the result of this type of investigation."


    "¡­¡­Fine," Felli accepted. She had no other choice.


    "¡­¡­Have you found the entrance to the Mechanical Department?"


    "Not yet, it doesn''t look to be anywhere close to here."


    "Right."


    "But I''ve found the shelter."


    "Then let''s start over there. We might find survivors."


    "A very tiny hope," Sharnid muttered, earning a glare from Nina.


    Led by Felli, the 17th platoon headed deeper into the city.


    "Hey, Goru."


    "Hm?" He observed his surroundings as he replied to the voice coming from above his shoulders. He had divided his platoon into three teams. The team with the Psychokinesist had stayed behind to wait for orders. Gorneo and the other team had begun their investigation of the area.


    "If we set traps here, that can be explained as an accident" Shante suggested.


    Gorneo stopped walking.


    They were on a street lined with shops and empty of people. Debris littered the street.


    "It''s almost impossible to ambush a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    "About that, we''ll never know if we don''t try."


    Shante swung her legs before Gorneo''s chest, but he paid no attention to them.


    "Saying we''ll never know if we don''t do it, shows you''re still not mature enough."


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    Gorneo''s nose stirred. Something smelled rotten. There was the smell of blood mixed in it too. That didn''t surprise him, since he had seen crowds of flies gathering in fast food shops, but blood¡­¡­


    He understood after looking at the black substance spread here and there on the street.


    Something horrible and tragic did happen in this city.


    Military Artists and Psychokinesists had fought desperately against filth monsters and had failed. The filth monsters had entered through the air shield and spread out in the city to enjoy food other than pollutants.


    But, even so¡­¡­


    "Why are there no corpses?"


    The residents must have hidden in a shelter during the attack, then their corpses should also be rotting there quietly¡­¡­


    "It''s strange there aren''t any Military Artists'' corpses here."


    He could tell there were quite a number of Military Artists in the fight even though he didn''t know how good they were. Traces of intense fighting remained everywhere, but not one single corpse¡­¡­ not even a sliver of flesh was in sight.


    "As if someone''s cleaned this place," Shante said in a low voice.


    In a city devoid of the living, just who¡­¡­


    "Oi, Gorneo."


    Shante''s voice called him back to reality.


    "Hm?"


    "Is it all right to leave that guy because of it?" she returned to the original topic.


    "Of course not. I''ll never let that guy go."


    He''d never forget the shock he had when he heard of the news from the letter. "That guy killed Gahard-san. The Military Artist Gahard-san."


    If that was the only thing, Gorneo might have swallowed his anger with a sigh.


    But, it wasn''t like that.


    The letter had explained in detail the cause of the event.


    "That guy is an insult to Military Arts. I''ll never let this go."


    Layfon participated in underground matches as a Heaven''s Blade successor, and he planned to kill Gahard, who wanted to expose his foul deeds, through legal means. Gahard wasn''t dead, but the loss of his arm had caused some unusual reaction in his Kei vein. For a Military Artist, this was the same as being crippled, to never be able to use Military Arts again.


    "Her Majesty is too kind to only exile that guy from Grendan."


    Having committed the crime, Layfon had appeared as a Military Artist in Zuellni. Although nothing had happened so far, this didn''t mean the same thing wouldn''t happen again.


    "I can''t stop him."


    "Goru, I''ll help out too."


    Gorneo shook his head. "Even though his heart''s rotten, he''s still a Heaven''s Blade successor. I understand that. I can''t let you face that kind of danger."


    "Moron!" Shante pounded her fist down on his head.


    ¡ó


    There was a huge hole on the ceiling of the shelter, and beneath it, debris. On the edge of the debris was black blood, dried and hardened.


    "How terrible," Sharnid said, covering his mouth and nose with his hand.


    The smell of rot filled every corner of the shelter. Layfon and Nina were also covering their mouth and nose. Felli had refused to enter and was waiting outside.


    "Is anyone alive?" Nina asked.


    "No," Felli replied coldly through the flake.


    "Damn," she stomped the ground.


    "There really isn''t a single corpse here," Sharnid frowned.


    "As if someone''s cleaned this place," Layfon said.


    Even though the filth monsters had eaten everyone in the city, there must be some trace left of the people here.


    It was possible there were survivors since the air purification system was functioning normally, but Felli hadn''t yet found a live response. Even if there was a response, it might have come from livestock.


    "Unless this city encountered the type that attacked Zuellni before?"


    Layfon shook his head. Sure, if there were that many larvae, they might not leave behind any corpses.


    But¡­¡­


    "There''s suspicion on how the city''s been destroyed. Almost all of the buildings started collapsing from the top. If it was a group of larvae, the buildings should have folded from the middle."


    The filth monsters had descended from the sky and left via the sky. More than one. And the larvae weren''t huge enough to flatten a building.


    "So someone''s been cleaning the corpses here?" Nina asked.


    Even if there were survivors, it was hard to imagine their cleaning up all of the corpses¡­¡­at least to bury all the corpses in Layfon''s area.


    The team returned back to the surface. Their mission was to confirm whether there was danger around rather than finding survivors.


    "Gah, I can''t stand this," Sharnid said. Layfon and Nina also breathed deeply the air of the surface. The smell of rot was also above ground, but it wasn''t as intense as back in the shelter.


    "Just what''s wrong with this city?" Sharnid complained.


    "Since there''re no filth monsters, it isn''t dangerous, right?"


    Zuellni would arrive here in one more day. Before it arrived, they had to confirm whether the place was safe.


    "There aren''t any filth monsters, but if we leave this riddle, something worse might happen later," Nina said.


    Felli remained silent.


    "Anyway, we''ll stop here for the day. The sun''s about to go down. Let''s meet up with the other team while there''s still daylight."


    "The 5th platoon has given us instructions for rendezvous."


    "Ok. Tell them we''re heading over¡­¡­Let''s go."


    They followed Felli''s description.


    Layfon took up the rear and suddenly halted his steps.


    Something revolting and hateful seemed to shroud the city. Perhaps it was because of the smell of rot and the unusual silence, coupled with the descending night.


    The 5th platoon had chosen to meet up in the middle of the city where the Military Arts dormitory was located.


    "The machine still works."


    Nina entered the corridor and checked around.


    The machine, though weak, was still working, producing its own electricity, and it was fortunate that the air-conditioning worked. The smell of rot had enveloped them from the very first moment when they entered the city.


    Felli had received a message from the 5th platoon.


    "Captain, Captain Luckens wants to talk to you about room allocation."


    "Right, I''ll head over."


    Nina left, leaving Felli alone. Layfon and Sharnid were checking the vicinity to make sure it was safe.


    As Felli lifted her hands to feel the current of air-conditioning and wind, someone walked in through the door.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Ah"


    Displeasure showed on Shante''s face, and Felli narrowed her eyes to look at the other icily. It seemed Shante was checking whether the place was safe, just like Layfon and Sharnid.


    The moment when the two gazes met created sparks between them.


    She didn''t know why she was hated, but Felli wasn''t one to ignore the other''s hostility. On the contrary, she struck back at the other''s challenge.


    Felli had a number of flakes around her to defend herself, and with these, she had enough to handle Shante. A Psychokinesist''s power wasn''t limited to the gathering and analyzing of information. It wouldn''t be bad to use it against this petty girl.


    Shante''s hand was on the Dite in her harness. Keeping that pose, she looked as if she was about to brush past Felli.


    "Hey!" she called when Felli neared her.


    "You, do you know that guy''s true face?"


    This question made Felli stiffen.


    "What do you mean?"


    "¡­¡­Serious? Or are you pretending? I''ve heard of what that first year guy is like."


    Although Felli planned to ignore Shante, she had failed to cover up some of her outrage.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Humph, you know of it but you''re still using him. In that case, the Student President also knows already."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Using that despicable guy¡­¡­To hide the truth at this stage, do you think we''re so untrustworthy?"


    Invisible murderous intent flew to Felli''s throat like a knife. Shante''s red hair danced like strong flame.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­If you''re covering up your tragic failure two years ago, I think you need to take it out on someone else."


    "What?"


    "He would be able to live peacefully as a student in General Studies if you guys weren''t so weak. Isn''t it because of your immaturity that we are facing the situation we''re now in? Military Artists who can''t guard their cities are useless. Look long and hard in the mirror and see how much strength you have before you say anything else."


    "What? You¡­¡­You, damn you¡­¡­" Shante trembled and snatched up her Dite, but a voice stopped her before she could say the keyword.


    "Stop right there."


    "Goru!? But!"


    "Don''t start a fight here."


    "Muuuuuuu!!" she stuffed her Dite back into the harness and stomped hard on Gorneo''s foot before disappearing out the door.


    Gorneo received the attack casually and apologized to Felli. "I''m sorry. My teammate''s been troubling you."


    "¡­¡­No," Felli answered after breathing in deeply. She pressed down on her outrage and looked at the stocky man before her.


    "But, that is also my doubt. Shante''s only conveyed my feeling, that''s all."


    "Are you from Grendan?"


    "Yes. I''m Gorneo Luckens. I''m the younger brother of Grenden''s Heaven''s Blade successor, Savaris Luckens."


    "¡­¡­I see. What I just said are my own feelings. They aren''t my brother''s opinions."


    "I understand. About that guy¡­¡­they''re just my own feelings too. I hope you understand."


    "¡­¡­You don''t look like you accept my take on things."


    "I can''t accept it."


    "¡­¡­How displeasing," she whispered.


    Only Nina made a simple greeting to the other team after room allocation. None of the members from the 5th platoon wanted to associate with the 17th platoon. The rooms for both teams were quite far apart.


    From inside the common room of the 17th platoon floated the aroma of food.


    "Ah, we made the right choice of having Layfon prepare food," Sharnid sat contentedly on the sofa, drinking warm tea. Layfon had made something from the edible ingredients found in the grocery shop in the city.


    "All of the vegetables are ruined except for the beans. Fortunately, the fish in the cultivation pond were still alive."


    The meal was simple, but it was better than eating the cold food they brought with them. Layfon relaxed.


    "Um¡­¡­This way, we don''t have a problem."


    "What do you mean?" Layfon asked, but Nina only nodded.


    "It takes at least one week to resupply Zuellni. During this time, classes will be suspended. I want to use this chance to strengthen our team."


    "Training?" Sharnid said, unwilling.


    "We''ve accumulated some prize money so we have a lot to spare. There''s a good location in the produce area. I wanted to train there but I was concerned about food."


    "But there aren''t any shops over there. Ah, sorry, I can''t make food."


    "Me neither."


    Felli hadn''t said anything, but Layfon understood, having seen her cooking.


    "So I planned to ask for a friend''s help, but since Layfon can do the cooking, then there isn''t a problem anymore," Nina looked at the tea in her cup.


    Meishen surfaced in Layfon''s mind. Her cooking was even better than his, but it wasn''t possible for her to live together with the 17th platoon. She was too shy. If there was no helping it, he''d have to ask Naruki and Mifi to come too.


    But if he did that, Nina wouldn''t give up that golden chance to persuade Naruki to join the team.


    No matter what Naruki might think, Layfon hoped Meishen and the girls wouldn''t become entangled with the 17th platoon before Nina had made her decision.


    (I guess I''ll have to cook.)


    In that case, he''d have to consider the nutrients in the food. As Leerin pointed out in her letters, it was a headache to think up a meal that was well balanced in nutrients. He pondered this as he packed up the dishes.


    Sharnid and Felli left the room.


    "Sorry for making you do all this," Nina apologized.


    "It''s ok. I''m used to it."


    "Do you have time later?"


    "Do you want something?"


    "I want to have a chat."


    "Then let me make some tea."


    He made tea and sat back on the sofa.


    "I have a question about what just happened."


    "¡­¡­Then Senpai¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Yeah, it seems to be a warning for me."


    "For me too, I suppose."


    Layfon and Sharnid were far away when Felli had her confrontation with Shante. Sharnid hadn''t said much. He just shrugged.


    "Do you remember?"


    "I know about Savaris, but not much about his brother. The Luckens are a family famous for Military Arts back in Grendan."


    "Really?"


    "And¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Nothing."


    If it was about the Luckens, then there must be another cause behind Gorneo''s hostility.


    "Layfon?"


    "¡­¡­Hm?"


    "This is hard for me to say, but I''m your captain and I also know of your past. I''ve decided to stand with you no matter what."


    "Captain¡­¡­"


    "You did something unforgivable as a Military Artist. No matter what the reason is behind it, your deed is unforgivable."


    (You must constantly remind yourself.)


    Layfon recalled once again what Her Majesty had said. After his deeds were exposed, the Queen had beaten him up and had said this to him.


    Nina''s words placed Layfon back in the past.


    "There''re many who don''t understand you, and many who understand but can''t forgive you."


    Leerin was his only comrade. Even the orphans in the orphanage who used to view him as a hero had looked at him with hatred.


    His world was flipped upside down in a short period of time.


    "If others find out, your situation in Zuellni may become the same as Grendan''s."


    Go look at the world. The Queen had said. But no matter where he was at, Layfon still recalled his past and remembered it. Karian had known. And Gorneo, the younger brother of Savaris Luckens. People still moved around even though cities were basically isolated and sealed off. Layfon''s past seemed to patrol in the darkness, waiting for a chance to jump out of his shadow.


    "But I''ve decided to be your comrade. Since I''ve decided, no matter who becomes your enemy, I''ll never be your enemy."


    "Senpai¡­¡­please give this up. If you do this, you''ll be in danger even as a captain."


    He was happy that Leerin had remained by his side, but at the same time, it pained him. He could keep on living peacefully because he was in another city, but there were people back in Grendan who wanted to hurt Leerin because she stood by him.


    "Stop this nonsense," Nina laughed. "If I''m afraid of that, how can I be your captain?"


    Her smile pulled him back from the past. Leerin''s smile was probably like that too.


    "What is it?"


    "Hm?"


    "If you decide something on your own, you''ll tend to think towards something bad. It''s the same with feelings and thinking style. It''s the same with everything. It''s because you want to shoulder everything yourself¡­¡­How should I put it? Well, I''m not one to talk."


    Layfon recalled how he lectured Nina when she was in the hospital.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m thinking that it''s great to have senpai here."


    "Wh¡­¡­Why so sudden?" her face went pink.


    "I''m just expressing my honest feelings."


    He would tell her everything. Everything that happened in Grendan.


    ¡ó


    After parting with Nina, Layfon hesitated a bit, then he went to a door. He breathed in deeply to disperse the pressure on his shoulders and knocked on the door.


    After a pause, a voice filled with dissatisfaction called out. "¡­¡­Who is it?"


    "Um¡­¡­It''s Layfon."


    Felli opened the door and let him in.


    The room wasn''t that big. Two single beds took up most of the space. Because of the limited number of rooms, the team members couldn''t each have a room to themselves. It was just for one night anyway. Sharnid was against Nina''s suggestion, but Felli had agreed solemnly.


    Felli should be in the same room as Nina, but it appeared those two weren''t willing to spend a long time together.


    "It''s not good to eavesdrop," Felli said after closing the door. She understood why he had come to her.


    "Sorry," Layfon lowered his head.


    "But those two are the worst saying what they said in that situation."


    "Senpai as well¡­¡­"


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    "Ah, um, I''ve given Felli trouble as well¡­¡­"


    "Really, I don''t feel as good," she mumbled.


    Layfon lifted his head.


    "Whose fault is it that we''re in this situation? Those people don''t understand at all. That''s why I don''t feel good."


    "Still angry?"


    "Of course."


    Nina had known of Felli''s true strength in the previous fight with the filth monster in its aged phase. No one but Felli could support with Psychokinesis over the distance that took one day to cover.


    From that time on, Nina had reduced her demands of Felli in training.


    Layfon wasn''t sure why the captain was doing that. It didn''t seem she had let Felli go because of Felli''s lack of enthusiasm. Same as Layfon, Felli had also wanted to ask Nina the reason behind her unusual action.


    But what she did was continue to observe the captain and did all she could to avoid being alone with her.


    "¡­¡­I''m concerned that she allows me to participate with the way I am," Felli sighed lightly.


    "Felli?"


    "Fon Fon, I don''t think we have any other way."


    Lying on the bed, she looked smaller than before. The calmness she maintained was nowhere to be seen. What she gave off was an air of intense exhaustion.


    "To a Psychokinesist, using Psychokinesis is as matter of fact as breathing in the air. I''m so tired of suppressing it."


    "Even so, you still hate it."


    "Of course."


    Layfon was put at ease by Felli''s usual reaction.


    But that only lasted one moment¡­¡­


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­Why aren''t we normal?"


    He couldn''t answer her.


    (You must constantly remind yourself.)


    The Queen''s words surfaced in his mind once again.


    (Constantly remind yourself that we, as Military Artists and Psychokinesists aren''t normal. As humans, we must not allow ourselves to forget this.)


    Those words whipped him more painfully than his injuries.


    "We¡­¡­" Felli mumbled and suddenly lifted her face.


    "Felli?"


    "Outside. A live response 200 meters south west of here. It definitely isn''t livestock!"


    "!"


    Layfon responded swiftly. Internal Kei ran through his body as he picked up his harness and jumped out the window. The steel threads spread out as he headed for the direction Felli had indicated, running in the city illuminated by the pinprick stars.


    Running silently on steel threads as thin as spider threads, Layfon arrived early at the destination.


    The thing hadn''t run away, as if it was waiting for him.


    "What is this?"


    Dumbstruck, he looked at the shadow of a four-legged creature. A horn protruded from its head. Standing before Layfon was a golden goat.

 Volume 3, 4 — The Darkness of Gushing Water

    Volume 3, Chapter 4: The Darkness of Gushing Water


    Even if he wanted to forget what had happened on that day, he couldn''t. To Layfon, it was a branching point of his fate, and to Leerin, it was the usual end of a day. The curtain of the stage fell on that day.


    It was a fine day, as if nothing unfortunate would happen during it. The tiles of the roof used for rainy days were spread out in the audience seats at the battle arena, bouncing back the glare of the sun. The shadow of Queen Alsheyra could be seen through the thin curtain on the stage, and before her stood eleven Heaven''s Blade successors.


    The twelfth stood in the middle of the arena.


    "Wolfstein!"


    Loud cheering rose from the audience. The young Heaven''s Blade successor waited in the arena, his Heaven''s Blade already restored as he regulated his breathing with eyes closed.


    Leerin watched with the kids from the orphanage in the audience stand. The young girls put their hands together in anxiety, as if they were praying. The young boys stirred in their seats, their hands balled into fists. They were all calling "Nii-san" (brother). Leerin confirmed the younger kids were all right, then turned her attention to Layfon.


    Today''s match was the deciding match as to whom the title of ''Heaven''s Blade successor'' would be bestowed upon.


    There were only twelve Heaven''s Blade successors. The only time when a vacancy appeared was when a Heaven''s Blade successor died and a match was conducted to decide on the next Heaven''s Blade successor. The other way to become one of the prestigious twelve was when the Military Artist who topped the year''s fight record was appointed for a match with a Heaven''s Blade successor of his choice, and won in that match.


    The match for today fell into the latter category.


    The challenger hadn''t yet shown himself.


    In a fight for a Heaven''s Blade, the current Heaven''s Blade successor was usually the one to appear first in the arena.


    Leerin couldn''t see Layfon''s face as he was facing her with his back, but she could see him waiting with eyes closed on the screen. That was enough to put a stir in Leerin''s heart.


    She knew he was worried in the recent days. He was always smiling in front of everyone, but she caught the shadows flitting past his face. She knew he was worried, but she didn''t ask him about it.


    He was practicing as hard as usual and he was obviously avoiding being alone with her.


    She had finally found a chance to be alone with him yesterday night.


    She couldn''t sleep, so she got up and went to the kitchen for some water, and as she passed through the corridor, she saw him out in the yard. She changed her route and headed for him.


    "Layfon."


    "You''re still awake."


    Layfon wasn''t surprised at all. He must have noticed her when she entered the corridor.


    "Yeah, I''m not sure why. Layfon too?"


    "A little."


    "Could you be worried about tomorrow''s match?"


    "That''s part of the reason. My opponent was trained by the Luckens, from which another Heaven''s Blade successor was raised. He''ll be harder to beat than other opponents."


    His voice was dry and irritated. She knew in the blink of an eye that that wasn''t the reason behind his anxiety.


    "But you won''t lose."


    "Of course not."


    As expected.


    Although he was indecisive about a lot of other things, he was full of confidence and arrogance when it came to Military Arts. Because of this reason, he had very few friends outside the orphanage. This end result was because of his being a Military Artist, a Heaven''s Blade successor when he was outside the orphanage - Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.


    Nobody knew the side of him when he was in the orphanage with his younger siblings. He picked up babies and paced around to keep them from crying. He stayed up all night to look after Leerin who had a high fever. He stopped going to school in order to earn money. So to comfort the angry Leerin, he flattered her like a dog to make her happy. Whether she was sad or happy, he was always by her side.


    No one. No one understood Layfon.


    But Leerin knew. She knew very well when it came to things associated with Layfon.


    So.


    "It''ll end quickly," Layfon smiled¡­¡­


    "Tomorrow''s match will be boring."


    No one but Leerin would have noticed his heartbreaking back as he strode away.


    "The challenger, Gahard Baren!"


    As the announcer shouted out the name, the Layfon on the screen opened his eyes.


    It was an extremely icy expression, an expression of a Heaven''s Blade successor that would never appear in the orphanage.


    The challenger appeared on the screen. He was in the same Military Arts school as the Luckens. The restored Dites that had changed into armors enveloped his arms and feet.


    The Luckens family was a family of Military Artists, excellent in the Arts of hand to hand combat. Gahard had been trained by that family. The rumor that there might be two Heaven''s Blade successors from the Luckens school was a hot topic before the match.


    Strong and firm muscles showed on Gahard''s sleeveless arms. The difference between Gahard''s and Layfon''s body builds was the difference between that of an adult and a child.


    "Can Nii-san win?"


    "Don''t worry," Leerin patted a younger girl''s cheek. "Layfon is invincible."


    She didn''t care whether he could win or not. What she worried about was his expression she saw yesterday night.


    (Layfon. What are you thinking?)


    More like, what was he planning?


    But she never guessed his plan.


    She thought she knew everything about him, but she still didn''t know what he had in mind. She knew he was obviously troubled and it was something he had to make a decision on.


    Leerin was angry and uneasy about herself for not understanding Layfon.


    "Begin!" the announcer called.


    Gahard readied his fight stance.


    Layfon raised his sword.


    The match ended in the next second.


    Intense light enclosed the arena. The air vibrated and the ground echoed that vibration. The entire arena shook, and Leerin hugged the younger brothers and sisters as they gathered close. The keening of the arena ran through her head. Fear ate into her heart.


    Silence came soon enough.


    Feeling the pressuring silence in the air, Leerin lifted her head. She watched the screen. It showed nothing but rolling dust and sand.


    Layfon stood in the middle of the arena - in the middle of a huge crater. He swung down his blade naturally, the end of his finishing move.


    Gahard had flown back to a corner of the arena along with sand and debris.


    "Oh¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­" His chilly screams echoed in the silence of the arena. He coughed up blood. His left hand trembled.


    Pointing at his right hand.


    "Aah¡­¡­Ahhhhhhhhh¡­¡­"


    Moaning with despair as he bled.


    Gahard''s right hand was gone. More like his entire right arm was gone. Blood pooled around him.


    "Ah, Ahhhhhhhhh¡­¡­Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­"


    The screen cleared.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    The screen showed the side of Layfon''s face. Within that icy expression, his muscle twitched.


    Gahard had exposed Layfon the next day to the entire population of Grendan. The match became the best proof of Gahard''s accusation.


    She remembered it all. When it came to anything with Layfon, she would recall that day. In that match, Layfon Wolfstein Alseif was turned back to Layfon Alseif.


    The day when she didn''t understand Layfon.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t wanted to ask why things turned out like that. But she couldn''t blame anyone. Not Layfon, not father.


    She couldn''t consider things like "Just whose fault is it?"


    If she didn''t look for the reason behind this incident, but rather for the person involved in it, she might have traced the cause back to the debris scattered on her clothes.


    That case must be something she couldn''t easily face.


    The time of peace continued. No filth monsters had yet attacked Grendan. Nothing had changed much around Leerin. Savaris and Lintence''s worry hadn''t affected her. She continued to enjoy her normal school life with Synola. These were Leerin''s current feelings.


    Protect. That was what Savaris had said.


    To protect her from what¡­¡­? Although she wasn''t comfortable with his answer, she knew that it must have nothing to do with her. Heaven''s Blade successors would never protect a normal resident like Leerin this closely.


    But¡­¡­It must have something to do with the city.


    She pondered this question, but she didn''t have a clue.


    Noise that didn''t match the scenery of dusk drifted to her. Leerin frowned.


    The noise came from the high metal fence that was fencing in a flat-topped building. It was a familiar noise of something heavy. As the sound of sparks scattering off contacted blades drifted into Leerin''s ears, her stiff expression softened.


    She opened the door to the building and the sound pressed towards her.


    Inside the building, it looked much the same as other Dojos in Grendan. Males and females wearing protective gears practiced with training swords. As a normal person, Leerin couldn''t see the unseen force that sometimes hit her. The wind inside the Dojo blew her hair around.


    She headed deeper into the Dojo to the audience stage.


    The person sitting in an audience seat nodded at her. An aging male whose short hair was streaked with white. Leerin nodded back and opened another door to head deeper into the Dojo.


    "Then¡­¡­Next."


    The waiting room was narrow, but it was enough space to live. Leerin walked into the kitchen, checked the food in the freezer and thought of what to buy. She picked up a shopping bag and the key to the medicine box, then left through the backdoor.


    She bought what she needed in the shops nearby and returned to the kitchen to make dinner.


    The noise in the Dojo stopped when the smell of food dispersed from the wok. As she set up the eating utensils, the people from the Dojo entered the kitchen in a racket.


    "Good work, father."


    "Aye," the person from the audience seat responded simply and sat down at the table.


    Derek Psyharden. Leerin''s adopted father.


    "There seems to be more apprentices."


    "Yeah."


    "Looks good. Oh yes, did a letter come from the administration?"


    "Yes."


    "Really? Then let''s look at it later."


    The sound of moving eating utensils spread out in the kitchen. Derek was usually quiet, but his silence felt strange today.


    His apprentices were being noisy as usual, sitting around the table as if it was a war.


    Father had resigned as the Head of the orphanage. He resigned and gave the position to someone else so that the orphanage, the place from where Layfon hailed, could avoid public attention. The people living near the orphanage knew Derek''s personality, so they didn''t have much of a response to Layfon''s event, and they came to the Dojo as usual, but it wasn''t the same with others. The current Head of the orphanage also hailed from the same orphanage. In reality, the real Head was still Derek, but he didn''t show himself in the orphanage and had moved out to live in the Dojo.


    Leerin was given permission to live in the Dojo once a week to look after him.


    "¡­¡­Are you not going over there?"


    "Hm?"


    "There shouldn''t be a problem even if you show up in the orphanage."


    "¡­¡­I can''t."


    "People over there should have calmed down and thought through it all by now."


    "Perhaps¡­¡­However, this is a problem of responsibility. I''m Layfon''s comrade. To other people, I shouldn''t appear in that place anymore."


    "If you''ve decided, then there''s nothing more I can say."


    "That''s the way things are."


    The conversation ceased. They didn''t speak till the end of dinner.


    "¡­¡­Did anything strange happen recently?" Derek asked suddenly when she was washing the dishes.


    "Huh?" Leerin''s hands stopped their motion and she turned around.


    "What do you mean by strange?"


    "Do you feel something awkward recently?"


    "Awkward? Is something wrong?"


    "Hm, it''s difficult to explain. It could be caused by a human¡­¡­or could be not¡­¡­"


    "What¡­¡­"


    She wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t.


    (Could it be¡­¡­)


    Was this what Savaris meant when he said she was targeted?


    But she wasn''t sure whether this was linked to Layfon.


    "I have an impression of it. It feels like something totally different. How should I put it¡­¡­Well¡­¡­" he stood up, turned around to enter his room and came back out holding something.


    "Father," she looked at him, shocked.


    He was holding a Dite.


    "Leerin, stay behind me."


    "What?"


    "There''s a murderous intent in the air¡­¡­It''s here."


    He pulled her behind him and restored his Dite, watching one of the walls in the room.


    The suffocating feeling only stayed for one moment¡­¡­


    The next moment, the wall had been destroyed.


    "Ha!"


    Kei shot out from Derek''s sword, bounding off the debris.


    The cold night wind blew in. Leerin saw a huge hole in the wall.


    "Who¡­¡­?"


    Water gushed out from the water pipe.


    A figure appeared. Through the hole and the gaps in between the high fence, Leerin saw someone standing on the road outside the Dojo. That person drew close to them in a relaxed manner.


    "¡­¡­"


    Derek resumed his fight stance.


    Light in the room illuminated that figure.


    "¡­¡­ Huh?"


    "What¡­¡­?


    Both Leerin and Derek were dumbstruck.


    This person didn''t have a right arm.


    They had seen him before and they would never forget him.


    In Layfon''s last match.


    The one who had turned Layfon from a hero into a criminal.


    "Why¡­¡­"


    That person appeared before her¡­¡­and in this situation.


    He hated, but he had no way of avenging himself.


    And he must still hate a certain person¡­¡­


    "Gahard Baren," Derek murmured.


    ¡ó


    A golden goat.


    Layfon restored his Dite.


    "Just what¡­¡­is this thing?"


    It was a strange feeling. Numerous horns extended from its head to legs like the many branches of a tree, and the golden light emitting from it overwhelmed the darkness around it. It was about as tall as Layfon. This wasn''t some livestock.


    Tension rushed up inside Layfon, gushing out, showing no signs of stopping. This was a warning Layfon knew from long-term battle experience.


    He readied his fighting stance and cautiously kept his distance from it.


    The golden goat watched Layfon.


    (It doesn''t look like a filth monster, but¡­¡­)


    He didn''t feel the hunger from it that a filth monster would have standing before a human. Was it temporarily full because it had already eaten from this city¡­¡­but that wasn''t the kind of feeling Layfon had.


    The golden goat didn''t seem to want to fight. Still, Layfon was concerned about its eyes. Those green eyes continued to watch him. No murderous intent, but rather curiosity.


    Layfon''s image reflected in clear green pupils that were as calm as the surface of a lake.


    He didn''t like that feeling.


    Those pupils weren''t those of a normal beast. It was like a human in the body of a beast¡­¡­That made him uncomfortable. He tightly held his sword.


    "¡­¡­You look different."


    A sudden low voice entered Layfon''s ears. The voice shook the darkness they were in. Layfon looked around for the source of it. But there was nothing worth his attention around him.


    "Are you looking for the people in this territory? Then let me tell you."


    "¡­¡­Are you speaking to me?" Layfon looked at the goat, but its mouth remained closed.


    The voice spoke again. "My body is rotten. It''s useless. Driven by mad hatred, my body''s turned into flame. I seek a new master. You who I hope for, obey my wish. Possess my soul and see my value. I''ll turn the Dust of Ignasis into a sword, and burn your enemies into ashes."


    "Were you the one who spoke? Who are you?"


    Unknown terror filled Layfon. Was this a trap? Could there be a Psychokinesist controlling it? But he didn''t sense any Psychokinesist. If there was one around, he couldn''t have escaped Felli''s attention.


    So this beast was the only thing here¡­¡­?


    (I should know what this is if I capture it.)


    He stepped forward.


    (¡­¡­Eh?)


    He did step forward, but how come the distance between him and the goat had not shortened? Did the goat move? He confirmed again and the distance between them remained unchanged.


    "Why¡­¡­" He looked down at his feet.


    (¡­¡­How?)


    His feet hadn''t moved. His entire body was frozen stiff.


    The goat watched him, its green pupils reflecting Layfon''s image.


    (I can''t move¡­¡­I can''t move? Me?)


    His Kei flow felt regular, running normally through his body and his sword. He didn''t have the exhaustion he had had while fighting the filth monster a few days ago. He was in a good condition to fight again. But why couldn''t he move?


    (Could I¡­¡­Could I¡­¡­!?)


    Fear dominated him. He felt his own reflection in the goat''s eyes shaking. Impossible. He couldn''t have seen that. This was nighttime. Even if its pupils reflected his image, even if his vision was strengthened through Kei, he couldn''t have seen it.


    But he felt he really did see it.


    Somehow, the pressure from the goat had overwhelmed him.


    (It¡­¡­It''s swallowed me?)


    Could it be the goat''s existence that had swallowed him? If not, then why couldn''t he move?


    "¡­¡­I must convey this in detail," the goat said.


    Layfon didn''t see its mouth move, as if the voice came from heaven. This voice felt overwhelming.


    "Who¡­¡­are you?" he managed. It was difficult to speak. He increased his Kei, hoping that could break him out of whatever that was interfering with his body. Kei spilled out onto the ground, and the small stones around him exploded.


    "Stop. You''re fighting yourself."


    His consciousness clouded, but he didn''t give up. He was beginning to forget why he had to defeat the goat, but Kei still filled his body, spilling out from him. He was resisting by instinct. His Kei flowed out for that simple goal.


    (Move¡­¡­Move move move¡­¡­)


    He repeated that word in his brain.


    What should he do if he couldn''t move? No. Anything''s fine. As long he can move¡­¡­It didn''t matter what happened next.


    But¡­¡­


    (Dangerous. This guy is extremely dangerous.)


    That was his feeling.


    It was all right if this danger was only before him, but if Nina and the others encountered it, who knew what would happen? For Layfon to become like this, Nina and the others had no way of countering this goat.


    (I must not let it get past me.)


    He must fight back. If he avoided the fight, what he would recall afterwards would be his failure, a failure that he didn''t even attempt to overcome. He must not collapse inside himself.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" he roared.


    His internal Kei changed¡­¡­External type burst Kei burst out of his body. With the sound of the ground tearing behind him, Layfon''s feet finally moved.


    (Here!)


    He swung as the point of the sword traced a line on the ground. The Kei burst forth to cut through the night sky. Explosions.


    "Beautiful¡­¡­"


    The voice melted into the air.


    It didn''t hit back. The goat had vanished. Layfon couldn''t sense it anymore.


    "Layfon¡­¡­Fon Fon!"


    Felli''s flake arrived beside him.


    "Felli¡­¡­Where is that thing?"


    A relieved sigh came through the flake. Just how long had he been like this, fixed on the spot? His concentration was so intense that he didn''t hear Felli''s voice.


    "I don''t know. The response disappeared."


    Confusion filled Felli''s voice.


    "It''s run away? No¡­¡­"


    It had left.


    He had no idea know why it left. It wasn''t hostile, meaning it didn''t plan to fight from the beginning.


    "¡­¡­How long have I been like this for?"


    "About a minute. The captain and the others are about to arrive."


    "One minute? Is that all?"


    It felt like much longer. He felt debilitated for having released too much Kei. His body felt heavy, and his fingers shook.


    "Just what was it¡­¡­?"


    He could still feel the terror. His body shook despite his trying to suppress it.


    "Damn."


    The sword point quavered.


    Footsteps drifted to him. No matter what, he must stop his shaking before Nina and the others arrived.


    They continued their investigation the next day.


    Felli and the Psychokinesist of the 5th platoon had investigated the city and found no traces of the goat from yesterday night. But, they did find something else.


    "Who would have thought, it''s like this¡­¡­Ah," Nina sighed.


    Layfon and Nina faced a huge agricultural field. From a distance, the green vegetables seemed to be waiting for harvest, but as Layfon and the others drew close, they smelled the rot in the air.


    Before them were tea colored small hills covered in moisture.


    "Seems to be this one," Layfon said.


    The hills were about the size of a house. The smallest one was the same size as Layfon''s room. They dotted the field in no specific pattern. The hills were piled up in a rough manner. Digging out a pit then refilling it. That was the feeling Layfon got.


    Still, a certain level of difficulty and endurance must have been exhibited in how the remaining pieces of the city were buried like this.


    "¡­¡­This is painful," Nina said. Even Sharnid had nothing flippant to voice, watching silently at these small hills as Layfon did.


    Just how long did it take to make so many graves? To search out for all the corpses, transport them, dig up the earth and at last bury them. A long time it must have been to finish that entire process in a city filled with the carnal smell of the dead.


    "¡­¡­Hey, what''re you doing!" Nina shouted.


    Looking around, Layfon saw the 5th platoon members digging at one of the small hills with spades that they had found somewhere.


    "We''re digging it out for our investigation," Gorneo said stiffly.


    "What? Is there a need?"


    "¡­¡­This might not be a graveyard. And if it is, then who made these graves?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "It couldn''t be the beast from yesterday night? That''s ridiculous. Can a beast do such a thing?"


    Shante laughed.


    "Besides, we''re still not sure whether that goat thing is real or not. You were the ones who confirmed it, not us," Shante said from her sitting position above Gorneo''s shoulders.


    "You¡­¡­"


    Layfon wanted to stop Nina from rushing over to beat up the 5th platoon, but Sharnid had already pulled her back.


    "Gorneo-san ah, is there a need to bring back a skull for a reward? We''ll investigate somewhere else."


    Gorneo glared at him.


    "¡­¡­Do whatever you like."


    "Good¡­¡­Either way, Zuellni''ll arrive here at sunset. I pray dinner isn''t a dish with meat."


    Members of the 5th platoon frowned.


    "Well then, let''s go," Sharnid said, leading Layfon and the rest away.


    Nina was harping on what just happened back then beside Sharnid.


    It was good to have Sharnid senpai around. Layfon would never have been able to defuse that situation so casually. Neither could Nina or Felli. If Sharnid hadn''t been there, who knew what the quarrel might have turned out to be like?


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Senpai. That''s different from our promise," Layfon said. At Felli''s voice, he had turned automatically to observe Nina and Sharnid''s reaction. He didn''t want people to know of this nickname of his.


    "They can''t hear it," Felli said calmly. "More importantly, please crouch down a bit."


    "Ha?"


    "Just do it," she insisted. Layfon crouched down.


    "Lower."


    He was practically bending down on the floor, just like the pose he held in the sports hall.


    "What is it?"


    "¡­¡­Your shoulders are a bit narrow."


    "No, I think I''m pretty average."


    "¡­¡­That can''t be helped."


    He didn''t have the time to think of anything else.


    "Eh?"


    Felli put her hands on his shoulders and added her weight to his shoulders and back. He felt something hard¡­¡­knees? Something white appeared in his vision.


    "What¡­¡­What''re you doing?"


    "This can''t be helped. I''m riding on your shoulders."


    "¡­¡­I don''t think there''s anything that can''t be helped about this."


    "Never mind. Let''s go."


    He stood up, thinking whether he had done something wrong to make her do this to him.


    "Uh¡­¡­Is this what it''s like?" Felli sighed as if dissatisfied, but Layfon was increasing his pace to catch up with the other two.


    "Fon Fon, please don''t shake."


    "That''s not possible. You aren''t a kid. It''s hard for me to keep my balance."


    "Hmm?"


    "That hurts¡­¡­Please don''t pull at my hair."


    "Then walk with a stable gait."


    "The captain and Sharnid-senpai are a bit far from us now."


    "I can tell where they are."


    "Are you a kid? Really¡­¡­No matter. Just hold on tight."


    "I know."


    Swallow.


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "Ah, nope, nothing¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Your face is red."


    "Is, is that so?" he stammered.


    (Da, Damn!¡­¡­Careless¡­¡­)


    He could feel her thighs around his neck. Her skirt was right behind his head. It was made with a special material, but it was quite thin. The feeling of coldness seeping through his neck from Felli''s pantyhose increased his heartbeat. Anyway, he must stay calm and not touch anyplace embarrassing. He gripped her legs tightly.


    "Ah¡­¡­Looks like they''ve decided to go to the ground."


    He realized Nina and Sharnid had disappeared into the buildings below.


    "Then we''re heading that way?"


    "Over there¡­¡­Ah."


    Felli pointing out the direction had destroyed his balance.


    "Wo, Woah¡­¡­"


    "Fon Fon, don''t fall."


    "Even if you say so, I can''t help it. Besides, it''s already difficult to walk balanced. Why don''t you get down and walk on your own?"


    "No, you''re wrong. There''s a very good reason behind this¡­¡­"


    "It must be something shallow and twisted. Just leave it."


    "¡­¡­"


    He tried to maintain his balance and kept on moving without thinking of anything else.


    She spoke after a pause. "¡­¡­I''m sorry about yesterday."


    "Eh?"


    "For letting you face an opponent that strong by yourself."


    "I don''t see it that way."


    "No, I''m sorry. I''m ashamed of not keeping to our promise. My determination is so weak."


    "¡­¡­But that can''t be helped."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Didn''t you say so, that we''re this type of creature? I think so too. We''re humans, but we aren''t human. I''ve said this to the captain, that Military Artists aren''t human. We just possess human forms that can use Kei. It''s natural for us to use Kei, as natural as breathing. It''s painful if we don''t use it¡­¡­That might be the reason for what happened to me in the opening ceremony. I''ve thought through this recently."


    From the time of his last match in Grendan to when he arrived at Zuellni, he had never once used his Kei. He thought he had found a new way of living. The living of a normal human, unassociated with Military Arts.


    "Was Fon Fon tolerating it too?"


    "I thought back then that I had totally tossed it away. I thought I could spend all my time working for my living and studying to pass exams."


    "But, it didn''t work out."


    Yes, there were times when it gnawed at him. Times when the area around his waist where the Kei vein flowed experienced spurts of pain like small explosions, but those times didn''t show on his face. In everyone''s eyes in Grendan, Layfon was dangerous. If he used Kei, even Leerin and the kids in the orphanage would get hurt, so all he could do was tolerate the pain in a casual manner.


    All he could do.


    "¡­¡­If I really seek a life outside Military Arts, I must first overcome this problem."


    The pain of a Kei vein followed one''s entire life. It couldn''t be removed through surgery. A Military Artist survived with his heart, brain and Kei vein. Lacking either one of these organs would lead to one''s death.


    Military Artists were stronger than humanity, but were also weaker than normal humans.


    "¡­¡­What that person said is right, but Felli''s right too."


    From the perspective of a student of Zuellni, Felli''s words were unquestionable. Layfon was dragged into this situation because Zuellni''s Military Artists were too weak. This was an insult to them. But to the Grendan-born Gorneo, Layfon following his old way of living was intolerable. Gorneo probably didn''t know what he should do about it.


    Felli was probably thinking the same.


    Riding on Layfon''s shoulders, she fell silent and waited for him to continue.


    He spoke worriedly, "Her Majesty once said to me¡­¡­"


    "I must constantly remind myself that we, as Military Artists and Psychokinesists aren''t normal. As humans, we must not allow ourselves to forget this."


    "Eh? What does that mean?"


    "¡­¡­What I did was wrong."


    "I suppose. That definitely isn''t an excellent example of a Military Artist."


    "Then do you know why I don''t have the Heaven''s Blade successor title anymore?"


    "Eh? That would be¡­¡­" Felli seemed to be thinking of something. "¡­¡­Because Heaven''s Blade successors are special in Grendan, so they are models for the Military Artists in Grendan as a whole?"


    "That is incorrect."


    "Eh?"


    "Heaven''s Blade successors aren''t models. All they seek is to show their strength in battles with filth monsters. There aren''t many in the twelve who have a noble heart. Of course, it''s not like they''d commit a crime publicly."


    "Then why¡­¡­"


    "But since they''re Heaven''s Blade successors, representing the best Military Artists, they naturally become the examples for Grendan''s other Military Artists. The Layfon Alseif who broke this rule has no right to hold the Heaven''s Blade successor title. They confiscated the Heaven''s Blade and banished me. The duration is a year."


    Layfon repeated what Almonise had told him.


    "¡­¡­They''re already being soft on me for only exiling me."


    "But that isn''t the true reason, is it?" Felli asked.


    "No. The problem lies with my actions during the match."


    So he relayed to her what he told Nina last night. About what he planned to do in the match with Gahard Baren, about what he did do and people''s reaction to it.


    Felli remained silent. Only her breathing was conveyed to him.


    "¡­¡­Frankly, if Her Majesty didn''t take back the Heaven''s Blade and exile me, a riot might have broken out in Grendan. If I hid myself afterwards and Her Majesty placed Heaven''s Blade successors around the orphanage as an excuse of surveillance, there might''ve really been a riot."


    "¡­¡­"


    "This is what I mean to constantly remind yourself. Military Artists possess human forms, but they aren''t human. It isn''t as simple as having an extra organ. They exist to protect the city from outside threats, but like heavy weapons, they can be double-edged and end up injuring the city itself. Military Artists must be bound by good morals. Even though occasionally there are bad Military Artists, they''re only an existence on the extreme end of the spectrum. They''ll usually be eliminated by other Military Artists."


    "Heaven''s Blade successors must be righteous. This principle doesn''t exist in the form of the city''s law. You must constantly remind yourself that such an extreme Military Artist is actually a Heaven''s Blade successor. For someone as strong as a Heaven''s Blade successor to do that, then other Military Artists would laugh at and ignore the mutual principle. What would happen if more than one Heaven''s Blade successors did what you did¡­¡­If I ignore this deed, then this city is finished. Not because of filth monsters, but because of people going on a rampage."


    Queen Alsheyra said this to him the next night.


    "Today''s situation is a direct result of your naive cunning. Do you understand? Your young age won''t get you forgiveness, but it is what led to today''s situation. Military Artists are weak. Without Military Artists, people have no way of escaping the threat of filth monsters, and without people, Military Artists cannot maintain a society. The truth that we can''t survive if we don''t live together is the same for both humans and Military Artists. We must sustain this relationship."


    "Since I still don''t feel I''ve done something wrong, there must be a problem in it," Layfon said.


    "¡­¡­And so Gorneo targets you?"


    "Not only that. There must be a deeper reason. Gorneo Luckens, the younger brother of the Heaven''s Blade successor Savaris Luckens, who is also trained in the Luckens'' ways of hand to hand combat. I haven''t seen this, but he might have trained in the same period as Gahard Baren. Gahard might have taught him the skill, since his brother has already given up in teaching Military Arts."


    "So he''s avenging someone from the same school?"


    "I think so."


    "¡­¡­Is that ok?"


    "I don''t care if he targets me alone, but I''m worried about the safety of everyone in the 17th platoon."


    If he attacked not just Layfon, but the entire 17th platoon¡­¡­


    He knew it was wrong. If that happened, he was prepared to fight the same way when he decided to kill Gahard Baren.


    "That wasn''t what I meant," Felli struck his head.


    "Eh?"


    "¡­¡­Really, you really are stupid, aren''t you?"


    "Eh? Eh?"


    "Although as a moron, you''ll never understand it¡­¡­we''re about to reach the rendezvous point. Let me down."


    In the end, he didn''t understand her at all.


    ¡ó


    The smell of rot filled the air.


    "¡­¡­Ok, bury it," Gorneo ordered and his team members put the dirt back in place.


    Beneath the small hills were corpses. Not a single corpse was whole. Pieces of bones, fragments of flesh. This wasn''t even a burial. But someone had buried it all.


    "The problem is, just who did this¡­¡­?"


    It must have been a maddening job to collect all the human pieces and bury them all, but it didn''t look like whomever did this job had gone insane.


    The day was about to end. Zuellni would arrive by sunset. Although they wanted to find out the reason before it arrived¡­¡­They would rest a little then investigate the city one more time.


    "¡­¡­Hmm?" Gorneo realized his shoulders felt lighter. "Come to think of it, where''s Shante?"


    The second captain was nowhere in sight. She seemed to have jumped off him the moment when they started digging. He asked his team members and no one knew where she had gone off to.


    "¡­¡­She couldn''t have."


    He had a bad feeling about this. After ordering the team to continue putting the hill back together, he ran out of the production area using Internal Kei.

 Volume 3, 5 — Dance in Midnight

    Volume 3, Chapter 5: Dance in Midnight


    Layfon and his team ate the simple lunch they had brought with them, then opened the side door into the Mechanical Department of the city.


    "The power''s cut off," Nina said. The lift wouldn''t work no matter how many times they pressed the lift button.


    "I guess we''ll have to get down along the cables. In case anything happens, we''ll confirm whether the switch is off or not. Felli stays here as reinforcement."


    "Roger."


    They put on their helmets and confirmed that Felli''s flakes were working normally. They opened a hole in the bottom of the lift and moved downwards along the cables.


    Darkness surrounded them, but green vision appeared as Felli supported them with night vision.


    Feeling the touch of solid ground, Layfon retrieved the steel thread he used in place of a cable.


    Huge tubes surrounded them, and in between the tubes were crisscrossing corridors meant for human use. It looked exactly the same as Zuellni''s Mechanical Department. Or not exactly the same. This city had more tubes than Zuellni. It was a more complicated maze. So dense that Layfon couldn''t see through to the central area. He didn''t smell any rot. What tickled his nose were the special smell of oil and gel and the weaker smell of metal and chemicals.


    "The air down here is terrible, and you guys have been working in this kind of place?" Sharnid frowned.


    "If we had more light, it would feel more spacious here."


    "But we can''t use a flare here. It might catch fire."


    "Exactly. Felli, anything strange?"


    "Nothing so far."


    Nina nodded. "I see. The thing from yesterday night is hiding. This has to be where it is."


    "Do you believe us, captain?" Layfon said, surprised. Although Felli sensed the creature, Layfon was the one who confirmed it. The 5th platoon didn''t seem to believe him. And even Layfon himself lacked the confidence to guarantee what he saw had been true.


    "Of course. What reason do I have to doubt what you two saw?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah, you two aren''t the type to lie," Sharnid agreed.


    "And I have my suspicions."


    "Huh?"


    "Since this city still ''lives'', then it shouldn''t be strange that that thing exists, right?"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Zuellni in its little girl form surfaced in Layfon''s mind.


    "I think what you two encountered was this city''s consciousness."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    "We''ll decide on what to do once we reach the center of the Mechanical Department. We''ll split into two groups. Sharnid and I together, and you move alone. Is that all right?"


    Layfon nodded.


    "If you don''t find anything, meet back here in one hour. Let''s go."


    Layfon, alone, headed deeper into the maze.


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­ Why?"


    This question hovered in Leerin''s mind. It was hard to believe Gahard Baren had appeared here.


    "What¡­¡­ did you do?" Derek said. "Is this Kei in your body? I heard that your Kei vein was destroyed¡­¡­"


    Yes.


    Rumor had it that Gahard''s Kei vein was destroyed in his match with Layfon, and he had lost his consciousness and fallen into a vegetative state. So why was he here?


    No Dite armor wrapped around his remaining arm. Gahard was wearing a worn out and thin hospital robe. They could see his stomach through the thin robe. It was once full of muscles, but they had now disappeared through a long period of time spent in the hospital.


    "You''ve given up your humanity," Derek said.


    Gahard''s dominating eyes did not belong to a human.


    "I don''t know how you gave yourself up, but what did you come here for?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Gahard hadn''t opened his mouth. It was as if he was eating with his mouth closed, and noise sounded from his stomach.


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    And that noise became louder and louder.


    "Close your eyes and cover your ears!"


    Gahard''s entire body shook abruptly.


    "Kaaaaah!!"


    It drowned out Derek''s voice. Glasses and eating utensils shattered around them. Their bodies shuddered, their eyes and ears enduring intense pain. The ground swayed.


    When the noise stopped, Leerin wondered whether her eardrums had burst.


    Then¡­¡­


    "Uuh."


    The moaning of her father and the shaking of the ground proved to her that her eardrums were still intact. Leerin opened her eyes and saw Derek kneeling on the ground.


    "Father!"


    His clothes were torn, revealing the old yet still firm and strong body underneath. Blood seeped from his back.


    "Could that be Roar Kei? You shouldn''t be able to use the ultimate move of the first Luckens," Derek said and vomited blood. The Katana he used to support his weight broke under him. This wasn''t any normal Katana. It was a restored Katana. The vibration earlier had destroyed its alloy structure, weakening it.


    "You¡­¡­What did you do¡­¡­" Derek toppled.


    "Father!"


    Derek showed no response. Blood pooled around him. Leerin''s cheeks paled as if Derek''s blood had also drained the blood from her face.


    "Ah, Aah¡­¡­" she stood up and ran to Derek, completely forgetting Gahard. Losing Layfon and then the father who brought her up from when she was a child had stripped off Leerin''s sense of the present.


    "Father¡­¡­" she shook him, his blood staining her hands.


    "No¡­¡­That¡­¡­Please don''t leave¡­¡­" she shook her head like a child, desperately shaking Derek.


    "Hurry, get up. Father¡­¡­Everyone¡­¡­We have to wake everyone," she cried, cried like she was a child. She was always the first to get up, and next was Layfon. They would call everyone after preparing breakfast. Derek was a Military Artist, but he always stayed in bed. It was difficult to wake him up.


    Yes, he was just asleep like he was in the past. Yes.


    "Father¡­¡­" she called. She didn''t hear the sound of Gahard above her. Her consciousness was rejecting it.


    Just when the noise reached its climax¡­¡­


    A beast landed beside her.


    Thick silver fur swayed. The beast stood in front of Gahard as if to protect Leerin. It had the body of a dog, but it wasn''t a dog. Its abnormally long ears stretched backwards under long fur, and the toes at the tip of its limbs had not devolved into those of a dog. It supported its body like a human female caressing her five long fingers. Its lengthy tail wrapped around Leerin. Human-like pupils burned as they glowered at Gahard.


    Gahard''s mouth opened.


    External type burst Kei, the ultimate move of the Luckens - Roar Kei.


    His mouth opened to destroy the structures of particles. But what came out of that mouth was just the noise of the night.


    "¡­¡­Speaking of which, you''ve also read father''s secret book, haven''t you?"


    Hearing that new voice, Gahard turned around.


    With the small back of his leaning against the broken metal fence, there Savaris stood.


    "Well, you couldn''t have reached this stage if you weren''t the way you are¡­¡­but, isn''t it a shame that you didn''t realize this while you were still human? Or are you now satisfied because you''re finally able to perform that move?"


    While speaking to Gahard, Savaris observed the fallen Derek.


    "To have suppressed the vibration of the Roar Kei with the threatening variation of Internal Kei¡­¡­Quite some work there. Perhaps I should say, as expected of Layfon''s Master? No other person could have achieved this."


    Meaning Savaris had canceled the second Roar Kei attack.


    "But because of this, I''ve gained some valuable experience. Nobody''s used this move on anything other than filth monsters, so this is what it''s like when it hits a human. It''s fortunate that Layfon isn''t aware of the consequences of this move."


    "¡­¡­Lay¡­¡­fon¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Savaris smiled at Gahard''s first word.


    "Oh, so you still remember? I was afraid you slept for so long that you had forgotten him. I knew you''d make a move after you woke up, but it''s just a little different from my expectations. I didn''t think you would be so energized since your body''s condition was so bad."


    "Where¡­¡­is he? Lay¡­¡­fon¡­¡­"


    "Or maybe because you couldn''t hang in there, so you managed a rebirth through stubbornness?"


    "Lay¡­¡­"


    "What''s torturing you? Your ambition? Dreams? Evil means? Or is it everything? Desire? Outrage? I''ve already told you that age has nothing to do with it. A Heaven''s Blade successor is born to be a Heaven''s Blade successor. That''s how our fates are. It has nothing to do with speed. You should now probably understand the result of your vanity."


    "Uh, Ah¡­¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Hahaha! Are you angry? Then come. Not Layfon, but I, shall be your opponent. If you win against me, then you can become a true Heaven''s Blade successor."


    Savaris backed away from Gahard''s sudden attack, and using that momentum, he leaped over the fence onto the street beyond.


    "Follow me. I''ve already prepared the battlefield."


    Savaris vanished in the next second. As if to follow him, Gahard also disappeared.


    Leaving Leerin alone to stare at the back of Derek.


    "Father¡­¡­The blood, it won''t stop¡­¡­"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, her hands and knees stained with blood.


    And she looked at the beast.


    Someone was standing behind it.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "It''s all right, Lee-chan."


    "Synola-senpai¡­¡­Why?"


    "We can save Derek. Don''t shake him anymore. He''s got a few broken ribs. It''ll be troublesome if they damage any of his internal organs."


    "Senpai."


    "You''ve done your best. Now rest," Synola gestured at the beast and patted Leerin''s head.


    Feeling her consciousness fading, Leerin fell into a slumber. Synola caught her as she fell towards the inert Derek, then she placed her on the back of the beast.


    "If only sleep could heal his wounds¡­¡­but it''s not that simple."


    Synola breathed out deeply and lifted her head. "Damn that Savaris. He was deliberately late. It might have been too late if not for Grendan."


    The beast Grendan leaned its head against Synola''s arm. Wind rose around Synola.


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­"


    Three figures knelt before her.


    "Take Derek to the hospital. I''ll bring this child back to the dormitory. Lintence, is the battlefield prepared? You stay over there and keep watch. Just in case."


    "Yes."


    Two figures disappeared at her orders.


    "It''s so exaggerated to just eliminate a harmful bug," Synola said and studied the damage around her.


    "I have to give out funding too, and also an explanation about Derek. The royal family has already forgiven everyone related to Layfon''s case¡­¡­but it''s still hard on the child if the public doesn''t agree."


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­" the remaining person said. A woman with long dark hair who looked like Synola. "¡­¡­It''s about time to return to the palace."


    "Yeah¡ª" she looked anything but wanting to return.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "But there shouldn''t be a problem with the governing of this city even if I''m not around. It''s like it doesn''t¡­¡­doesn''t really need me."


    "¡­¡­Please don''t be willful. Perhaps there really won''t be a problem when Your Majesty''s not around, as there''s the Parliament and I here to manage it. But this is an issue of responsibility."


    "If you need a symbol, then all you need is this child here. If it''s about the public, then Kanaris, you''re enough. Why don''t you just become the real Queen?"


    "Stop joking. I can''t command the Heaven''s Blade successors. If that happened, we might have a second or a third Layfon."


    "That child didn''t go on a rampage because of that."


    "Even so, look at Savaris. Doesn''t that say there''s a need for Your Majesty''s pressure to manage them?"


    "Ha~~ Ah~~ ¡­¡­Geez."


    She looked at Leerin as if running away from Kanaris, and sighed.


    "You''re also a Heaven''s Blade successor. Aren''t you being too serious?"


    "I''m very tired because of a certain someone," Kanaris said.


    "Well, that''s harsh."


    "Whatever it is, hurry up, toss away this alias and return," Kanaris frowned and left.


    "Really¡­¡­" Synola made a face. "Even if you tell me to return¡­¡­"


    She lifted Leerin.


    "My existence is meaningless if not all twelve Heaven''s Blades are here."


    She suddenly recalled Savaris'' words. "A Heaven''s Blade is born to be a Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­Then Layfon isn''t my Heaven''s Blade? Perhaps¡­¡­" she shook her head, disbelieving the ridiculous thought.


    "It''s useless to consider what has been lost," Synola carried Leerin and left through the hole in the wall with Grendan.


    ¡ó


    Savaris leaped from the walls and roofs of different buildings to run in the moonlit night. Gahard followed him in much the same way.


    What exciting scenery.


    "If you were that good when you were still alive, I would''ve taken care of you more," Savaris laughed mockingly and leaped to stand on a place that was higher than the tallest building in Grendan.


    In mid-air.


    Gahard similarly landed on air.


    "You can see it right? Come up," Savaris nodded in contentment.


    Gahard looked around him.


    "You''re standing on Lintence-san''s steel threads. They''re as thin as spider threads, but they don''t break easily, so don''t worry. But if you lose balance, your weight will drag you down and you might be split in half on a steel thread, so your feet must always be filled with Kei. And don''t think of escaping. If you do that, Lintence-san will gather all the steel threads and cut you into pieces. Aside from that, we''ve decided to hold your burial ceremony at the Luckens'' family home," Savaris explained with a smile. "I think you understand me, don''t you? I''ll be happier if you can say my name. Either way, you''re my junior in the same Military Arts school. Though I didn''t look after you much, you have in turn looked after my brother. It''s embarrassing, but I still want you to call me by my name."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Have you recalled my name? What a shame. Looks like you''ve surrendered totally to the filth monster," Savaris said. He didn''t look like he cared.


    Grendan had a fight with filth monsters about one month ago. A filth monster in its aged phase seized an opening created by the larvae attacking the city and entered the city''s inner area. The Heaven''s Blade successors had all sensed the invasion and subsequently chased after it, but this filth monster was a strange parasitic type. It could live off a human body by absorbing nutrients from its host. Grendan''s Psychokinesists had trouble finding its location.


    And that was when Savaris suggested a plan.


    After tracking the filth monster several times, they found that the filth monster tended to attack a new host when it was about to exhaust all of the nutrients of its current host. The time when the filth monster transferred to another host was the best timing for a Psychokinesist to discover its location, and also, the host would move according to his original personality, so that would create an opening to eliminate the filth monster.


    Savaris and a huge number of Psychokinesists waited for the next moment when a victim would be attacked, and they prepared for the filth monster a host of their choice.


    Gahard.


    Although the filth monster almost escaped, Savaris'' preventative measure worked, allowing Gahard to become the filth monster''s new host. Affected by its host''s hatred, the filth monster also developed hatred for the people associated with Layfon.


    That was what Derek had sensed.


    "You''re serving the city''s defense in your very last moment as a Military Artist. Is that your wish?" Savaris said as he inserted several cards into the armor on his arm. Dites in the form of cards. He had already inserted the cards into the armor on his legs.


    Savaris never knew whether that was Gahard''s wish¡­¡­Gahard''s wish when he was in a vegetative state.


    He didn''t need to know.


    "Military Artists who can''t fight against filth monsters are worse than trash. Shouldn''t you thank your senior for kindly preparing this last glorious mission for you?"


    Gahard howled. Savaris didn''t know whether it was Gahard''s outrage or the filth monster''s howling. He ran on the thin steel thread to close in on Gahard, smiling as he did so.


    "Let me confront you a little bit seriously¡­¡­Restoration."


    Light shot forth from his limbs to cover his entire body. The card Dites expanded into their original weight and form. An exquisite design gathered around the armor above his elbows and on his legs, giving off bright white light that melted into the air of the night.


    Savaris''s Heaven''s Blade had been restored to its original form.


    He lifted his arm and with the sound of the air being torn apart, his arm received Gahard''s fist.


    "Not a bad sudden attack," he said, relaxed, as if he was just taking off his jacket.


    Gahard kicked out at him. He backed off a step. Gahard''s next kick followed, he was performing consecutive kicks on the steel thread.


    "Hahaha. Not bad!"


    The air around Gahard spun. On occasions, blades of air assaulted Savaris from a direction different to Gahard''s kick. As the number of kicks increased, so did the number of air blades, but Savaris avoided them all with ease.


    "Hm, I''m happy. Who would have thought you could execute this move so perfectly? I really want my brother to take a look at this."


    His smile remained.


    "I wanted to fight seriously with someone from the same school. That was why I chose you. It''s great that you haven''t failed my expectations."


    Gahard continued his attacks in the same pattern as Savaris leaped around. The Heaven''s Blade successor received a kick on the armor plate on his arm, which sent him flying. Gahard increased the speed of his next kick. Wrapped in the wind of his spin, it was a decisive attack that simultaneously released Kei along with Gahard''s kick.


    Blades of air shot towards Savaris like rain. Facing the invisible attacks as he kept his flying pose, Savaris breathed in deeply.


    "AH HA!"


    And blew out his Kei that completely eliminated the air blades, leaving behind the wind of Gahard''s spins.


    "This is one way of using Roar Kei," Savaris smiled as he landed on a steel thread. "And also, even if you don''t execute the entire move, as long as you can bounce back the Kei, then¡­¡­"


    The lower part of Savaris'' body blurred.


    Gahard crossed his arms before him reflexively.


    A sound that felt low and heavy. Then Gahard''s body floated.


    "Don''t you know the "Fierce Wind Kei" style? It doesn''t matter if we don''t use the wind when our basics are grounded in the Luckens'' style of Kei. Our moves are powerful as long as we move with the flow. The "Quick Wind" move is made with its flow along with the effect of additional Kei training, and that levels up the power of the move into "Fierce Wind Kei". You didn''t do a bad job with it, but I already knew what it''d be like. As expected, it''s not as satisfying to fight with a guy from the same school."


    About to deliver a kick, Savaris lowered his leg.


    The expression on Gahard''s face made Savaris think "How could this be?"


    A human face emerged from the threatened beast that was Gahard.


    "Why such despair? Can Gahard''s human consciousness still remain? Have you realized the distance between you and a Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­On that day, you failed to obtain the Heaven''s Blade title even though you got hold of Layfon''s weakness. Have you finally understood that?"


    "I, I was¡­¡­I was¡­¡­" Gahard''s lips trembled to weave the words.


    "Oh? you can still talk normally."


    "I just¡­¡­couldn''t allow it. That brat¡­¡­a Heaven''s Blade successor on par with the young Master¡­¡­Became a Heaven''s Blade successor at a younger age than the young Master¡­¡­I couldn''t tolerate it."


    The light of humanity shone in his eyes.


    Had he escaped from the filth monster''s control?


    "I decided¡­¡­to defeat him. For that brat to become a Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­It must have been chance. I couldn''t stand him¡­¡­and¡­¡­his dirty hands¡­¡­"


    "Enough self-defense. How unsightly."


    Savaris cared nothing for the dying words of a man controlled by a filth monster.


    "Either way, the fact that you threatened Layfon won''t change. You''re also responsible for it. As a senior, shouldn''t you have participated in the match calmly and pulled him down from his position rather than threatening him before the match?" Savaris'' body swayed lightly, and in that second, internal Kei spilled out from his body, making the air vibrate.


    "You''re only at a passing level in terms of keeping the principles of a Military Artist. At least die and leave a good memory for my little brother. No more of your unsightly protests."


    "Ugh, Ah, Ooh¡­¡­"


    Pain showed through Gahard''s icy words. The human existence disappeared again in his eyes. The pupils that showed control before changed back to a filth monster''s. As if to match that alteration, Gahard''s body changed.


    "Finally realizing that you can''t win as a human, huh? But¡­¡­"


    Gahard''s body expanded. The tattered clothes tore apart, exposing the muscles in bunches. A black body. The expansion stopped after the body was three times its human size. Huge wings appeared on its back and thick scales covered it from head to toe. Fingers were replaced by three long claws. Long and sharp teeth showed through the mouth.


    A roar rent apart the night sky.


    Savaris watched coldly as the filth monster declared its presence in Grendan.


    "You guys lost to us outside the air purification system. What can you do inside then?"


    The lazy smile had been wiped off Savaris'' face. A sharp expression like that of a blade emerged to stare at the filth monster.


    The three claws swiped at Savaris.


    Savaris'' body dispersed into the wind.


    It was an illusion.


    "Gahard Baren, this is my last mercy to you."


    That voice sounded from all around the filth monster. Everywhere were Savaris'' images. Like an army of Savarises, each Savaris faced the enemy with a different pose.


    "Die to Luckens'' most elegant move."


    Combined Internal and External Kei Variant - Luckens'' move - Thousand Man Rush.


    Countless Savaris made their moves. They attacked at point-blank range. The filth monster had no way of resisting.


    Batter, hit, kick, attack, slash, shoot, destroy, twist, crush.


    Numerous attacks fell onto the filth monster without ceasing, pounding down that thick outer shell. The filth monster didn''t have the time to think as it was assaulted from all directions. Its self-protection function worked automatically underneath the innumerable attacks to make changes to its body. Having lost its outer shell, the black body transformed.


    In that split second, the rain of fists ceased.


    It was Gahard''s painful face. Voiceless, he looked at Savaris bitterly as if to convey something.


    "Scum," Savaris said against his junior''s pleading. His fist landed on Gahard''s face and broke through the filth monster''s body.


    "If I had known you''d be scared of this, I wouldn''t have used you," he said coldly as the remaining Savaris'' assaulted the filth monster at the same time, completely tearing it into pieces.


    "All done¡­¡­" he laughed, watching fragments of flesh fall through the gaps of and onto the steel threads.


    "Guess I gotta nail the coffin lid firmly. It''d be terrible if people see what''s inside¡­¡­But is a normal coffin big enough for it?"


    He rested his chin on his palm and pondered.


    "Never mind."


    And gave up.


    "I''ll just let father handle this."


    So that was what happened.


    Lintence watched the dismemberment of the filth monster''s body.


    "It''s finished," he confirmed. Everything was fine now. He retrieved the steel threads as if he hadn''t seen Savaris still standing on one of the threads.


    Although Savaris seemed to be grumbling about something as he fell, Lintence didn''t bother to listen. Savaris had no right to be a Heaven''s Blade successor if he could die from that height.


    Speaking of which¡­¡­


    What Lintence thought about wasn''t the filth monster''s corpse, but the fight just then. The move that Savaris used - Thousand Man Rush. Layfon stole that move from the Luckens and used it as his own. He didn''t just remember parts of it. Even Lintence couldn''t understand the structure of a move just by looking at it.


    "No one is better at understanding the skills of Kei than he."


    Besides Lintence''s skill in steel threads, Layfon had turned almost all of the skills in the Dojos of Grendan into his own. He was able to digest those moves and use them just by observing them. The fact that Layfon could become familiar with those moves in a shockingly short period of time had overwhelmed even Lintence.


    "Is that guy a seed to transport those skills to the outside of Grendan? ¡­¡­Was he born with that mission?"


    He gazed at the city as he thought of the only person whom he acknowledged as his apprentice.


    Nothing reflected back in the darkness of the night.


    ¡ó


    Layfon headed deeper to the inside of the Mechanical Department illuminated with pale green light. He had spent an entire night at Zuellni''s Mechanical Department, but the silence here gave off a bad feeling. It was even quieter than the buildings after school hours.


    "Did anything happen?"


    "Felli¡­¡­What''s wrong? Answer me."


    Background noise entered Nina''s voice. The same happened to Sharnid''s voice, as if his voice was coming from a far distance¡­¡­


    Suddenly¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    His vision turned black, and the background noises ceased.


    "Felli, What''s happened? Felli!?"


    Even though he shouted into the transmitter, his voice only vanished into the bitter darkness.


    Layfon was left alone in the dark.

 Volume 3, 6 — Scarlet Pride

    Volume 3, Chapter 6: Scarlet Pride


    A bad feeling made him irritated and impatient.


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    Someone collapsed on the ground, underneath the trees by the entrance of the Mechanical Department. Gorneo went down to check on the person. She was the Psychokinesist of the 17th platoon, named Felli, who had unashamedly drawn Layfon into the Military Arts course. He felt her forehead. She had only fainted.


    "Looks like she hasn''t gone overboard."


    He was worried when he saw Shante and this girl arguing.


    "Geez, she''s not that little anymore!"


    As if a beast was living temporarily inside her, sometimes Shante acted in a way unfitting for a Military Artist. This had given Gorneo a headache.


    Shante was an orphan, a point that made her similar to Layfon. Unfortunately, she had lived for a long time under the care of non-humans. Erupa, an enormous city-like forest, specialized in raising livestock. In its possession were many different kinds of animals, and Erupa sold information to other cities on the best breeds of animals it had. Among this colossal number of animals in the city, some of them had escaped the eyes of the management and lived in hiding in the deeper parts of the forest.


    Although no one knew whether Shante''s biological mother abandoned her in the forest, but when the Wild Animal Investigation Unit found Shante, the young girl was already hunting alongside her "other" mother, a beast. Her ability in Kei had allowed her to live together with these animals that hunted for food.


    The Military Artists in the Investigation Unit took Shante away from the forest, gave her a name, and educated her together with other humans. Yet, for someone who had been living with wild animals, she was lacking some decisive factor that would allow her to naturally fit in the human world. In the end, she was delivered to Zuellni like someone unwanted.


    Gorneo knew what the lacking factor was. Shante had been raised by wild animals. The concept of trading labor for food was nonexistent for her. In the five years since Gorneo had entered school, he had been looking after her. Only recently did he manage to turn her way of thinking back onto the right track, but that was only thanks to Shante''s hunting instinct and her place in the platoon. Wild animals hunted in packs. A platoon was similar to a pack for her, keeping her entrenched in the way of animals.


    "Damn. It was my mistake to tell her about Layfon."


    He laid Felli down neatly and entered the Mechanical Department, jumping in through the hole in the floor of the lift. It wasn''t easy to climb down the cable, but that was probably the same for Shante.


    Because of Gorneo, Shante had marked Layfon as the enemy. Although Gorneo had explained to her about Layfon''s past, she still had been waiting for a chance to hunt down the enemy. The narrow space inside the Mechanical Department, a place where movements were made difficult, was the best hunting ground for her. She thought she could definitely defeat Layfon here.


    "Damn."


    What a naive way of thinking.


    Raised by wild animals, Shante''s patterns of thought and action were different from other Military Artists, making her unpredictable. Gorneo taught her variations in Kei because it suited her, and she had proven her suitability, but¡­¡­


    "She can''t defeat him at her level."


    He knew the level of a Heaven''s Blade successor. He understood it more than anyone else, because since birth, he had been around the person who later became a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Does she want to die?"


    He prayed as he descended through the darkness.


    Layfon couldn''t see anything after taking off the helmet, but he couldn''t have seen anything with it either since Felli''s reinforcement was gone.


    "What''s happened to Felli? I have to go back."


    He could find his way back even without his vision. He had already memorized the route he took, and it wouldn''t be a problem if he were to check his route with the steel threads. Still, there was no guarantee that he would return to where Felli was.


    "Damn."


    Exposed here was the weakness of a small platoon. If they had seven people, one or two could have stayed back to guard Felli¡­¡­ Now he felt the importance of the phrase "Only because of too few brilliant students".


    "Either way, I must hurry¡­¡­"


    No point in regretting the past. He let Kei run through his body to increase the pace of his movements. Darkness hindered him. He couldn''t see anything at all. Nina and Sharnid probably couldn''t even move to another location under these circumstances.


    (If they''re attacked by filth monsters¡­¡­)


    What would happen? Was Felli trying to say that she had discovered a filth monster? A chill crept up his spine. He could handle a filth monster in the darkness, somehow, but not Nina and Sharnid. Impatience sped him up, but who knew what would happen if he moved too fast in neglect? Fighting against impatience, he backtracked.


    And he suddenly stopped.


    (Murderous intent¡­¡­)


    A gaze sharp as a needle pricked him from his right. A murderous intent. As if it had marked its prey. A long time ago, a kid living near Layfon''s orphanage brought along his nasty dog to scare the orphans. And now, an instinct that was crueler and more bestial than that dog had marked him.


    (From yesterday? No¡­¡­)


    The goat from yesterday didn''t have a murderous intention. Only its presence had strained Layfon.


    "They aren''t¡­¡­the same?"


    He turned the steel threads into the form of a sword. If he moved carelessly, he''d die.


    (Can it see me?)


    It probably could, given how its murderous intent had marked out Layfon with uncanny accuracy in total darkness.


    (To be able to see in darkness, a Psychokinesist? But¡­¡­)


    If that were the case, it wouldn''t be strange for the air to vibrate in the wake of the flakes'' light movements.


    (Anyway, since I can''t see¡­¡­I''m at a disadvantage.)


    He failed to even see his sword. Layfon waited silently for the other party to make the first move. Anxiety could cause confusion, but that was just a waste of time. Right now, he was worried about Felli, but he had no choice but to eliminate the obstacle before him.


    The other party was also waiting for him to move. Either way, he must not let the enemy find out how he would react.


    His opponent had not moved an inch. Layfon could distract the enemy''s concentration by releasing external Kei, but he would risk combusting the liquid-formed selenium in the corridors. This was pure selenium mined only once a year to provide for the entire city''s electricity. If it exploded, the entire city might be blown apart. Layfon didn''t think there was enough selenium here to achieve that level of destruction, but if an explosion occurred, the entire Mechanical Department would be plunged into a sea of flame. Layfon would die, and so would Nina and Sharnid.


    (If he''s targeted me and chosen this place especially for our battlefield, then he''s done well.)


    A calm analysis worked somewhere deep in his mind, as Layfon waited for the other party to move.


    (Speaking of which¡­¡­)


    If it wasn''t that goat¡­¡­He tried to figure out his enemy''s identity via the method of elimination. He found it surprising that there was another unknown existence here besides the goat.


    It moved.


    From where it remained hidden¡­¡­No. It came from a tube Layfon couldn''t see and using that tube as a foothold, it changed directions.


    Layfon''s sword reached out in the direction of the murderous intention.


    The Sapphire Dite took an attack. Sparks flew off from contact.


    Layfon confirmed the opponent''s face in that split second.


    "It''s you!!" he called out, as red hair disappeared along with the fading light.


    "Gorneo''s enemy is my enemy," Shante''s voice echoed in the dark.


    "It''s against school rules to bring a problem from other cities into the Academy city."


    "This is outside Zuellni! Stupid, stupid."


    "Whoa¡­¡­" Layfon felt debilitated, facing such a childish rebuttal.


    Shante had not stopped her attacks. She jumped through the spaces in between the corridors. Layfon couldn''t predict the direction of her attacks.


    (A Kei user that employs variation techniques. Has that made changes to her eyes too?)


    Gorneo must have taught her the Luckens skills, but Layfon knew there wasn''t such a physical strengthening skill in the Luckens family.


    (Is this her special ability? Or is it the Kei technique special to the city she was born in?)


    No matter. He had no way of analyzing this technique in the dark, and being unable to analyze it meant he could not steal it.


    (This really isn''t good. How laughable.)


    He blocked all of her attacks, and Layfon couldn''t help but laugh inside.


    (But¡­¡­)


    He didn''t have the time to play with her.


    "¡­¡­Can I confirm something with you?" he asked.


    "What?" Shante''s movement stopped. Her voice sounded perplexed.


    "Felli''s Psychokinesis has stopped. Is it because of you?"


    "Yes," she confessed immediately. "You can''t see anything in the dark, can you? Then that girl was my only interference."


    "¡­¡­Did you kill her?" As those words came out of Layfon''s mouth, his heart had gone completely numb, as if it was plunged into ice. The Kei inside his body surged in its amount, and a sound as of teeth grinding sounded from deep in his heart.


    "I don''t really like her, but only you are Gorneo''s enemy."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Meaning she hadn''t done Felli any harm.


    The ice around Layfon''s heart melted, and the grinding sound slowed. Relieved, Layfon slowly pointed his sword in the direction of Shante.


    This gave her a huge shock. She had already increased the complexity of her moves. How could this guy have located her just by the sound of her movements in the wind?


    "In that case, I''ll play with you until you''re satisfied."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself!"


    Shante lunged straight at him with the red spear. Layfon flicked the spearhead away with his sword and changed its direction.


    "Damn you!"


    Shante adjusted her position and performed several consecutive thrusts. Layfon blocked every single thrust, backing off one step at a time.


    Red light exploded on the tip of the spear. This was a variation of Kei. If Layfon took it with his sword, he might get burnt.


    "This is madness. If you cause a fire here, we''ll all die."


    "As if I care about what you say!" she shouted, and continued to rain down her attacks on him. If that spear stabbed into one of the tubes¡­¡­Putting as little Kei as possible on the tip of his sword, Layfon shook away her assaults.


    "Damn!"


    Shante kept on stabbing, knowing her attacks weren''t effective. Layfon continued to back off, but he didn''t just step anywhere, he was cautiously weighing his position before taking a step back. He hadn''t lost his balance in the dark, but he was gradually losing his sense of location in the maze.


    "Shante! Stop!" A voice intruded.


    "Gorneo."


    "Stop. This isn''t what I wanted!"


    Shante''s attacks stopped and Layfon pulled back his sword. Through a Kei variation technique, fire appeared on Gorneo''s palm, reflecting Shante''s sweaty face.


    "Isn''t this guy an enemy? Didn''t he wound Gorneo''s important senpai so he can''t move anymore? Then why? Why can''t I kill him?"


    A painful expression crossed Gorneo''s face. "I don''t want to kill him. This guy is a wall to me. I must overcome it. Only then can Gahard-san¡­¡­"


    "I don''t get it! Don''t get it. Don''t get it. Don''t get it! Kill the enemies. Eliminate any interference! I hate the Gorneo who doesn''t smile. Move aside!"


    Red light suffused her spear.


    "No!" Gorneo called.


    Feeling something strange, Layfon lifted his sword.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!''


    She threw the spear at Layfon.


    Kei turned flame enveloped the entire spear. If he avoided it, it would penetrate the tube behind him and set the selenium on fire¡­¡­


    (Strike it and turn it upward, then catch it!)


    He made a decision in that swift moment. The spear contacted with the blade and was bounced upward. As expected, the weapon''s direction was changed.


    And¡­¡­


    Shante leaped up. Predicting Layfon''s move, she had jumped onto the tube above to grab hold of the spear and thrust down with it. Catching the spear like that had also hurt her physically.


    At a loss of what to do, his body reacted reflexively and leaped aside.


    "No¡­¡­"


    The spearhead pointed straight at the tube that Layfon was previously protecting. Shocked, he turned around and caught the smile on Shante''s face. Inside the tube came the sound of something expanding. It seemed the selenium left in it was burning.


    Shante had planned to die along with Layfon¡­¡­


    In that split second, the fire spraying out from the crack of the tube surrounded her small body.


    "Shante!" Gorneo rushed to her side, pulled her out and held her, attempting to protect her with his body.


    Layfon also moved.


    Without holding back, he sent Gorneo flying with a kick. The feeling of Gorneo''s ribs cracking ran up Layfon''s foot. He took a deep breath.


    Scarlet flame closed in on Layfon along with the rumble of the explosion.


    (I hope this works!)


    And he released the air inside him, praying.


    "Ah Ha!"


    External type burst Kei - Roar Kei.


    A Luckens move. Although Savaris thought Layfon had not yet stolen this move, in reality, he had already analyzed all its details. Vibration strong enough to destroy the structure of particles shot out of Layfon''s mouth, and it shattered the flame along with the tube and a lot more¡­ Several tubes and corridors were also destroyed¡­ As well as the outer wall of the Mechanical Department.


    The scenery of the city lay before Layfon. The sky assaulted his eyes, vision that he hadn''t used for some time. Fresh air rushed in as the fierce and wild flame rushed out.


    The rumble of the explosion shook his eardrums.


    "Ah!"


    Heavy pressure struck his entire body. Because this was his first time using the Luckens'' move, he hadn''t managed to properly handle the remnants of the Roar Kei. The wind swept him into the air.


    But the changes caused by the explosion didn''t stop here.


    The city was already weakened by the attack of the filth monsters. It had little strength to cushion the impact of the explosion. The sound of things collapsing, as of an earthquake occurring, moved the city.


    ¡ó


    Nina frowned at the shaky ground and the rumbling noise. "What''s going on?"


    "How should I know?" Sharnid also frowned. The shaking intensified, so much so that it was hard for Sharnid to keep his balance.


    "We can''t move like this."


    They couldn''t see anything without Felli''s support. In this situation, all they could do was hold on and try to remain standing. The ground buckled wildly underneath them. Nina felt the sweat on her body. Tension caused her blood pressure to rise, but the real reason behind the sweat was because of the rising temperature around her.


    "Did something just explode?" she said.


    "More filth monsters?"


    "¡­¡­If that''s the case, then we''ve no hope left."


    Nina''s serious expression cut his joke short. She reached for her Dites to confirm they were still there.


    "¡­¡­Sorry, I fainted," Felli''s weak voice sounded in Nina''s ears.


    "Felli, are you all right?"


    "Yeah, seems I was hit by someone, but I''m not hurt."


    Nina and Sharnid put their helmets on. With Felli''s revived Psychokinesis, everything was illuminated once more. Nothing had changed much around the two.


    "What just happened?" Nina asked.


    "It seems there was an explosion inside the Mechanical Department."


    "What?"


    "The selenium in the tubes was ignited. Please don''t touch the walls of your corridor. The temperature inside is extremely high."


    "So that''s why it''s so hot here¡­¡­" Sharnid said and moved away from the wall.


    "The outer wall of the Mechanical Department has collapsed and the fire has dispersed outside so it''s all right, but the pollutants are flowing back in, so please hurry and leave."


    "Roger. Is Layfon okay?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hello?"


    "Nothing from Layfon. It seems the flake was damaged in the explosion. I''m now searching for the original location of the explosion."


    "Then¡­¡­ Then¡­"


    I must save him¡­¡­ Though that was what Nina wanted to say.


    "The rising temperature in the tubes might cause a bigger explosion later. Please evacuate."


    "To search for Layfon is our priority!"


    "I''m looking for him and I won''t have time to support you. If you''re just standing around getting in the way, then move back." In Felli''s voice was not anxiety, but a calm chill. Still, Nina sensed dismay from her.


    "I understand. We''ll evacuate."


    Felli didn''t reply.


    The shaking of the ground had stabilized a bit, but it still shook occasionally. Backtracking their trail, Nina and Sharnid safely reached the lift. All they needed now was to toss up the rope and switch on the machine to pull them up.


    "Felli, you can cut it."


    The vision on their helmets was cut off instantly, plunging the two back into darkness. The sounds of the rope being reeled in and the vibration underneath them enveloped the two.


    "That guy, please be okay," Sharnid said.


    "Are you worried?" he asked, but Nina didn''t reply.


    "Oi, I''ve thought of this before. That guy sticks in your mind, doesn''t he? I don''t think you need to hide that. Felli-chan might steal that guy over in this situation. Calm is what''s needed right now, but it''s all right to get a bit confused. Just look at Felli. As if she doesn''t care, but she tries her best for that guy''s sake. We know it, but we aren''t embarrassed by her actions."


    Nina still hadn''t replied.


    "Nina?"


    The light from the entrance spilled in to illuminate his surroundings. As for the gola gola sound of the machine¡­¡­It was the sound of two machines working.


    "¡­¡­Ah, am I a moron?"


    Nina was gone.


    ¡ó


    He had only fainted for a brief moment. Only the places that were hit felt somewhat strange, and he still couldn''t move for now. He ran his Kei through his body and was satisfied to find the flow of Kei normal.


    "Right¡­¡­"


    He attempted to sit up, but still felt some pain in his chest. The clothes on his front were torn with blood seeping through. That must have happened during the explosion. The temperature all around him was high, which caused him to sweat constantly. His face hurt in the dryness.


    "Right, what should I do next?" he looked around, and felt a bit dizzy.


    He was in a random space created inside the rubble of the collapsed ceiling, tubes and corridors. It was just high enough for him to stand in it. He wanted to contact Felli, but the flake and his helmet were not anywhere near him. They might have been destroyed in the explosion.


    He was still holding the Sapphire Dite.


    It was possible to open a hole in the debris then rush out before the rubble fell, and he could exit through the hole opened in the outer wall during the explosion, and return to the surface¡­¡­Except he had lost his sense of direction when he fainted. If he rushed out now and got the direction wrong, things might turn ugly.


    "Gorneo Luckens! Are you still alive?" he shouted.


    "¡­¡­Still alive?" a voice filled with annoyance came from the other side of the rubble. The wall of a corridor was in between the two of them.


    "I seem okay."


    "Ah, still alive."


    The voice sounded like an echo.


    "Have you got broken bones?" Layfon recalled kicking Gorneo back then to help him escape the explosion, and he didn''t hold back in that kick.


    "Yeah, I was struck by flying rubble."


    "Sorry."


    "Don''t worry¡­¡­Either way, that was to save me, wasn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    He really didn''t know what to say with this kind of a result.


    "Speaking of which, I don''t understand why you saved us."


    "¡­¡­"


    "If we died, no one at Zuellni would know of your deeds in Grendan. Without someone born in Grendan, the Student President would have kept silent, and your comrades too."


    "Perhaps," Layfon nodded.


    "Then why? You killed Gahard-san. Why didn''t you kill us too?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Have you forgotten Gahard Baren?" came the sharp reproof. Murderous intent and hostility filled the face looking at Layfon from between the crack in the corridor. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten¡­¡­"


    "How could I have forgotten."


    "I can''t forget¡­¡­and I don''t want to forget, but I don''t force myself to remember."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "¡­¡­That''s what he means to me. That''s all," Layfon said, knowing this reply would antagonize Gorneo, but that was all he had to say. He thought it would have been great if he had managed to kill off that guy in the match, but if he did kill Gahard, he''d have broken the biggest principle of Military Artists and might have suffered a much more severe punishment. Either way, the result¡­¡­If he did kill off Gahard, he was only delaying the problem.


    "Damn you¡­¡­"


    "Is Gahard Baren dead?"


    "What!" Gorneo swallowed a breath. It wasn''t a murderous intention. Judging from his anger, Gahard might still be alive¡­¡­or perhaps, Gorneo didn''t really know.


    Anyway, when Layfon left Grendan, he hadn''t heard of anything about Gahard waking from his unconscious state. A Military Artist whose Kei vein was destroyed had no chance of living. This action that led directly to another''s death had always been a heavy burden to Layfon.


    But.


    "It''s time to let go of him," he said. No matter when it was, his past would surprisingly become his own stumbling block. It wasn''t possible for him to trace back to every single cause.


    This had become his unavoidable reality.


    In that case, he had to go around it. Go around that stumbling block. Since he couldn''t eliminate the sin of killing Gahard, then he''d have to live with it. In Grendan was Leerin, who always thought of and took care of him. In here, Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley¡­¡­All of the members of the 17th platoon accepted him. In order to not let down the people who accepted him, he must not allow his past to shackle him.


    "If I killed you two, I''d have more enemies."


    For example, there was Shante, who viewed Gorneo''s enemy as her own. Other Military Artists in Grendan who had connections with the Luckens might also look at Layfon as an enemy. Whether it be the 5th platoon or friends of Gorneo at Zuellni, it was possible they''d all turn hostile towards Layfon. This would then become a nasty cycle. Nothing would have been gained.


    "So I didn''t kill you."


    "Hmph, even you know how to say wise words."


    "¡­¡­But, I don''t know what I''d have done if Felli was hurt."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m narrow-minded. Same as when I was in Grendan, and same now¡­¡­Frankly, anyone besides my comrades doesn''t matter to me. The things a Heaven''s Blade successor must adhere to can''t be compared with protecting comrades. I suppose this is my weakness as a human."


    To the extent that this intense way of thinking sometimes went on a rampage. That was what happened in the match in Grendan and his fight with the filth monster in its matured phase.


    Nina and Felli''s words suppressed his way of thinking.


    "I won''t make the same mistake here for the sake of these people. As long as they''re here¡­¡­They''re the reason why I didn''t kill you."


    "¡­¡­Then, what about my feelings?" Gorneo said. "What about my anger? Despite what I said to Shante, I truly want to kill you. As a Military Artist¡­¡­It doesn''t matter to me what your deeds were in Grendan."


    Layfon remained silent as Gorneo poured out his heart.


    "Gahard-san is like my true older brother. Savaris Nii-san is a faraway existence to me. He doesn''t even feel like family, so far away. He''s the only Heaven''s Blade successor in the family since the first generation. We''re totally different. Everyone sees only him¡­¡­and only Gahard-san noticed me. Am I wrong to want to kill you for taking all these away from me?"


    "¡­¡­You''re not wrong. I won''t tell you to give up your hatred. What I want to say is ''Do what you want.'' You''re free to view my past the way you want. I can''t stop you."


    "¡­¡­It seems you''re the one who''s right."


    There was pain in Gorneo''s voice.


    "But what''s right doesn''t always work. You should know this too," Layfon said.


    In that trembling voice was anger. "I''ll, I''ll¡­¡­"


    As if he was trying to stop himself from saying more.


    "Ah, Aah¡­¡­AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    It was neither Layfon nor Gorneo.


    "Shante!" Gorneo shouted, moving away from Layfon''s position.


    "What is it?"


    "¡­¡­It seems your protection was a bit late," Gorneo replied. Shante must have been burnt in the explosion, but this feeling was something else¡­¡­


    A more intense pain assaulted Layfon''s chest as he thought back to the time of the explosion. His chest felt as if it was being eaten by flames.


    And he recalled it.


    "Could this be¡­¡­"


    He rubbed off the blood on his chest to confirm his suspicion. The area around the wound was turning black.


    "¡­¡­Pollutants."


    (Has the air purification system stopped working?)


    So the pain on his face was also because of the pollutants, and he had thought it was the high temperature that was causing it. The pollutants were trapped in the small space between the rubble. Layfon stripped off his protective suit, leaving only the fighting clothes underneath, and stuffed the protective suit through the crack to Gorneo. Entirely exposed to the polluted air, pain ran through his entire body.


    "Wrap her in this. That''ll hold for a while."


    "Do you think I''ll accept your pity?"


    "You should know what a dead person''s like. Treasure the comrade before you," Layfon said and pulled back his arm.


    (Well¡­¡­There''s no time to drag my feet.)


    He breathed in deeply, tightened his grip on the blade and let Kei run through his body. He had no intentions of dying yet.


    The blade changed into its steel thread mode. He spread out the threads through the rubbles and searched for the location of the hole in the outer wall.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    "Felli, are you all right?"


    "Don''t you think that should be my line?" Felli said sarcastically.


    Layfon had no answer for her.


    "Just what were you doing?"


    "If you ask what I''m¡­¡­"


    "Why did you save them?"


    "¡­¡­Do you have to make me mad? If anything happened to you, I''d never have forgiven them."


    "¡­¡­Perhaps, I was too careless."


    But¡­¡­Layfon considered Shante. She had targeted him because of Gorneo.


    Nina said this yesterday night after that discussion. "Yeah, Layfon. I''ve thought of it too. Military Artists might not be human. When Military Artists become more powerful, they might be just as you said, flesh with Kei that can only live with humans. But for us Military Artists to live normally as if we''re one of them, to live with them without deliberately thinking of it, could this just be our instinctive reaction? Isn''t it normal to not understand the other person, whether it be a Military Artist or a normal human? We''re all the same here. We all hope to find someone who can understand us. Aren''t we living in this world because of that someone? Because of those people? And for us to think of this, isn''t that proof that we''re human? Although our body structures are different, our ways of thinking are the same. Isn''t it good that I can understand your crime? And then it''s your turn to understand me. If you can connect with others like this, then you''ll be okay."


    His silence was interpreted as acceptance.


    Layfon released all his Kei. In this narrow space, he couldn''t even extend his sword fully. It''d be all right if he could use Roar Kei, but he decided not to since the result of the previous move demonstrated his unfamiliarity with it. This meant his only option was to rely on his trusty sword technique. He waited for his body to adjust to its current best condition, then he raised the point of his sword.


    He poured Kei into the blade. More, and more. The blade trembled with "chin, chin" noise. He gathered the destructive force of External Kei around his blade, an amount of Kei greater than the amount he used when cutting through the scales of a filth monster.


    "It''s time¡­¡­"


    He''d slightly reduce the pressure binding the Kei together. He''d then release that Kei against the rubble around him and collapse the space he was in, leaving him with no place to retreat to.


    He turned around to face Gorneo''s direction. He lifted the sword high and swung down.


    External burst type Kei - Sendan.


    The released Kei shot out in a curve, cutting through the obstacles before him to reveal Gorneo, who was holding Shante in his arms.


    "Now!"


    Internal type Kei - Whirl Kei.


    Half spinning, he leapt out of the rubble and past the outer wall. His arm moved to steady his body.


    "Ah!"


    The outside air was filled with much more pollutants than the tiny spaces in the rubble. Layfon''s skin burnt and his eyeballs hurt as if dipped in flames. But he needn''t open his eyes yet.


    He had extended his steel threads, one bunch to wrap around Gorneo when Gorneo leaped out, and another bunch to anchor them in the ground.


    But¡­¡­


    They were falling and their momentum was too much for them to stop.


    (No.)


    Layfon should have no trouble escaping, but Gorneo might get torn in half by the steel threads. Gorneo had already used up all of his strength to leap clear of the rubble. He had nothing left to stop his descent, and Layfon was having trouble controlling his movement because of the pollutants eating at him.


    At this rate¡­¡­


    As if to deny Layfon''s thoughts, a part of the city''s multi-legs appeared in Gorneo''s falling direction.


    "Turn around! Step over there!" Layfon shouted, but he didn''t see Gorneo move.


    (Has he fainted?)


    Maybe. Gorneo did protect Shante in the explosion, and he had also received Layfon''s hard kick.


    (Oh no.)


    Layfon couldn''t stop their descent in midair. Despair filled him.


    A figure suddenly flew out from the hole that Layfon made, dispersing the dust and smoke.


    "Huh?"


    The figure flashed over Gorneo to stand perpendicularly on the city''s leg. The impact of its landing banished the smoke around it to reveal golden hair.


    "Captain?"


    Nina smiled sourly as she received Gorneo and Shante to halt their downward rush. She had used up all of the strength in her knees to execute that feat. Layfon used the steel threads to wrap around the three of them, then pulled them up and tossed them to the ground.


    A moment later, Layfon also returned to the ground.


    He wasn''t seeing things. It was Nina. She was sitting, weakened, next to the unconscious Gorneo and Shante.


    "Guess we''re all okay," she smiled, traces of tears on her reddened face.


    "Please¡­¡­Don''t do anything that reckless again," Layfon said and sat down heavily.


    The air purification system on the ground level was still working. The pain in his body gradually faded. The wound didn''t look to be healing, but at least it didn''t seem to have opened up.


    "Do you understand my feelings?" Nina said.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you understand how I feel when you''re doing such dangerous things? I must have felt the same the last time too. Definitely."


    "Ha, haha¡­¡­"


    Spacing out for a little while, Layfon chuckled. For whatever reason. He didn''t know, and when he realized his actions, he was laughing loudly.


    "What''s so funny? Geez¡­¡­" Nina said, and she also smiled.


    So the two continued to laugh. When Felli and Sharnid arrived, they had exhausted their strength from laughing too much and from bearing the pain caused by the pollutants.

 Volume 3, Epilogue

    Volume 3, Epilogue


    When she opened her eyes, something felt strange.


    It was the ceiling of her room that she was used to seeing. Every room had the same wallpaper, but the stains on them couldn''t be the same. The feeling of the blankets, the atmosphere around her. Yes, this was Leerin''s room.


    But why was she here? That was the source of her unease.


    And¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Ah"


    "¡­¡­What''re you doing?"


    Something was covering her.


    For some reason, Leerin was wearing her pajamas, and Synola was trying to unbutton them.


    "Ah¡­¡­Well, it isn''t comfortable to sleep with a bra, is it?"


    "That''s useless consideration."


    "Lee-chan''s breasts are normal, but there isn''t a need to wear this, right? Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I said¡­¡­that is a useless consideration," Leerin sat up. There were only four buttons for these big pajamas, and Leerin''s face heated up as two buttons were already unbuttoned to reveal her bra.


    "Really¡­¡­" she said, calming down after buttoning up her pajamas.


    (Why am I here?)


    She remembered. She went to her father''s place yesterday and was attacked by Gahard. But¡­¡­Everything was messed up in her memory, except she did recall seeing Synola there.


    "Senpai¡­¡­My father¡­¡­is he?"


    She was afraid of confirming the worst situation from Synola''s lips.


    "He''s ok," Synola smiled. "Lee-chan''s father is in the hospital. He''s alright. It''ll take some time, but he''ll heal."


    "¡­¡­What a relief."


    Losing strength, she lay back down on the bed. Her eyes burnt from relief. Her words didn''t come out properly. Her throat shook as if it had cramps, and Leerin cried with her face in her hands.


    She thought she had lost him. She thought that, once again, she had lost an important person to her.


    Synola hugged her, and like that, Leerin fell back into sleep.


    Synola placed Leerin back on the bed once again and left the room.


    "¡­¡­Was it wrong to exile that child?"


    Leerin didn''t hear that at all.


    "But there wasn''t any other way. I''m sorry."


    Listening to Leerin''s breathing, Synola closed the door, praying she''d once again meet Leerin on the next weekend.


    ¡ó


    Two cities existed under the same sky. Zuellni and the unknown, ruined city. The ruined city was completely destroyed from the explosion. It sat beside Zuellni like a shadow.


    Golden light appeared on the edge of the ruined city. It hovered in the sky, caressing the darkness. Another form appeared in that light, a young girl, naked, with hair longer than she was tall. The city''s consciousness.


    The name was the same as the city''s. No, that was originally the girl''s name. This wasn''t strange at all.


    Zuellni was here.


    Used to flying around in the Mechanical Department, Zuellni had now flown outside the city. She watched the sky with wide eyes. A new flash of light appeared below her, and she lowered her gaze to see a golden goat.


    Sadness spread across Zuellni''s face.


    The goat shook its head quietly.


    What were they talking about¡­¡­No humans could hear.


    And after that short encounter, the goat disappeared.


    Zuellni flew in a few circles, then headed back to the Mechanical Department, leaving behind the usual night of an Academy city.

 Volume 4, Prologue

    Volume 4, Prologue


    As the signal sounded, the still air vibrated as if an explosion hit the air. Sharnid rushed out like the rapids of a river, moving swiftly but cautiously. The gun in his hand made no sound.


    If he didn''t make noise, then no one else would discover his location¡­¡­That was Sharnid''s current mission. He carried it out loyally. There was meaning in being true to a mission. The members of the other platoon were constantly on the lookout for Sharnid, especially the Psychokinesist, who had sent out his flakes to fly back and forth in the field. Sharnid kept moving forward as he evaded detection. The tension inside him felt like something hard in his stomach, bursting to escape.


    The anxiety that he was suppressing ran through all his nerves. If he made a noise here¡­¡­The unnecessary thought bounced off every corner of his mind.


    Ignoring that thought for the future, he concentrated on the mission and smoothly arrived at his position. He maintained his cover, hiding from the opposing platoon''s members and Psychokinesist as he quietly increased the flow of his Kei to strengthen his vision.


    He could have located his enemies through the Psychokinesist on his team, but his own intuition and feelings were the most reliable when accidents occurred. Relying on a Psychokinesist meant making time for redundant communication, slowing everything down. Speed was extremely important in a fight between Military Artists. One must eliminate what could be eliminated.


    In a split second, Sharnid poured Kei into his bullet, as if the Kei had been solidified. Inside the bullet compartments were anesthetic bullets. One of the bullets was covered with Kei. Once the trigger was pressed, the Kei covering that red bullet would transform - it''d become flame-like, expand, explode into flames, and the Kei bullet would shoot forth.


    Sharnid would feel all that in one swift moment. Now all he was doing was waiting for that moment to come, as the fight in the middle of the field began.


    He saw the golden flowing hair that was his comrade - Dalshena Che Matelna. She wielded a huge lance as she moved, moved like a wild river, like an arrow leaving its bow.


    A golden river roaring wild. That was all Sharnid could compare her with as he watched her curly hair draw numerous whirls about her. She ran forward, leading her teammates and drowning her enemies along the way.


    Sharnid and one other person existed to keep that river overflowing - Dinn.


    Sharnid''s mission was to cut through the obstacles attempting to stop the flow of that current, Dalshena, and Dinn''s goal was to extend the path that Sharnid made.


    He pulled the trigger. Having confirmed the Psychokinesist''s information with his own eyes, Sharnid fired the Kei bullet at the enemies that were suddenly cutting in to attack Dalshena. One of the three enemies fell. Dinn finished off the other two. He was as close to them as if he were their shadow.


    After covering for Dalshena, Sharnid stood up to change his position. The Psychokinesist in his team informed him of approaching enemies. Even without that information, Sharnid would have to move since he had exposed his position. This already had reduced his chance of making a hit next.


    Before he changed position, he glanced at Dalshena, who was dashing forward. She''d enter a fight with the defending members of the enemy team soon. That was when she could demonstrate her true potential. Sharnid must not slack off before she reached her destination. His mission was to lead her to the place where her potential could shine. He must move swiftly. Sharnid watched her back.


    (We must win today.)


    Following her gaze to the enemy''s flag, Sharnid quickly moved, propelled by a natural feeling to hurry up.


    It had been one year since then.

 Volume 4, 1 — Her Idea

    Volume 4, Chapter 1: Her Idea


    "There''s no way I''ll do it, got that?"


    Naruki pulled him up while Layfon was taking a nap on the library lawn in the morning.


    Students were in holiday mode while Zuellni mined selenium. The Student President said the mining would take one week to finish at its earliest. Mechanical students dug up the selenium using heavy machines. Volunteers and students from other areas undertook supporting roles, resulting in a lack of senior year teachers, so the academy had temporarily closed.


    Layfon had just returned from his shift at the Mechanical Department and was planning to nap a little on the library lawn before the library opened. Yesterday, Meishen and her friends had suggested a schedule for him during Zuellni''s break. He had wanted to return to the dormitory and sleep, then change clothes and come over, but¡­¡­that seemed too troublesome, so he had laid down on the lawn with his backpack as his pillow. When he came to, Naruki already had him in her grip and was pulling him up.


    "Eh? Eh?" he looked around, not sure what was happening.


    Why was Naruki so angry? Meishen and Mifi stood behind her with confused expressions. It seemed even they didn''t know the reason behind Naruki''s actions.


    "Um¡­¡­What''s wrong?"


    "It was Layton, right? What you said to the captain."


    "Ha?"


    This was getting more confusing.


    "I don''t know what you said¡­¡­But I don''t agree with it."


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry. I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "¡­¡­Wasn''t it Layton?" she let go of his collar.


    "Just what is it?"


    The usually calm Naruki was worked up about something.


    "The captain. Your captain came to me yesterday night at the office."


    "¡­¡­Ah, Aah."


    "So it really was you!?"


    "No, I didn''t say anything. No. Maybe I did say¡­¡­ah, wait, wait. I said it because the captain wanted my advice. She noticed you before that," Layfon said hastily and prevented Naruki from grabbing his collar again.


    "Why?"


    "How should I know?"


    Naruki groaned with an "urg." Layfon finally felt fully awake.


    "Uh¡­¡­I have no idea what just happened," Mifi raised her hand.


    "What''s going on?" Meishen asked.


    "¡­¡­I was scouted by Layton''s captain," Naruki replied bitterly.


    "¡­¡­Eh!" the two girls said, shocked.


    To put it simply, Nina had finally taken action. It looked like she was planning to add a new team member before the 17th platoon''s camp. The team was in a crisis in the last investigation mission due to a lack of members. Nina had already said earlier that she was searching for more members.


    Layfon didn''t know which part of Naruki had attracted Nina''s attention, but since Nina had asked him about her, she''d probably talk it over with Naruki herself in the future.


    "This is troublesome," Naruki said as she read the newspaper in the library''s study room. "I don''t plan to become a platoon member."


    "Yeah, I think so too, but¡­¡­"


    Nina probably won''t give up.


    The weakness of the 17th platoon was glaringly obvious. It only had just enough members to become a platoon. The maximum number of fighting members was seven, the minimum four. They could manage if the team was on the offensive in a match. As long as the captain, Nina, remained standing, then the team wouldn''t have lost. Layfon and Sharnid just needed to do better when the enemies were focusing on Nina.


    But when the team was on the defensive, the difference in numbers became critical. One person would have to stay back to guard the flag, leaving only three people to move freely. It''d be good for the team if their number increased by even just one person. However, students who were good enough to become platoon members had already been netted by other platoons. Even if there were some left, no senior students were willing to join a team made up of juniors. Hence, Nina had changed her targets to year 1 and 2 students.


    And Naruki was chosen¡­¡­


    "I''m already with the City Police. I''m sorry, Layton, but I don''t have time to serve in a platoon too."


    "Yeah - I know."


    There must be a way to resolve this¡­¡­But things weren''t that simple. Either way, Nina was the type to put her thoughts in action. Her enthusiasm was amazing. It seemed impossible to stop her once she''d made a decision.


    "What''s so bad about it? Join," Mifi said, already tired of this topic.


    "Don''t say that as if this has nothing to do with you."


    "Huh - Why? Layton''s joined a platoon and he works at the Mechanical Department. Isn''t that captain also working like Layton? I don''t think you can''t do it."


    "It would be OK if this were just about whether I could do it or not, but I don''t want to do things halfheartedly. I''m not as competent as Layton, and I don''t have that kind of strength."


    Layfon smiled bitterly at that comparison. Though he didn''t think he was that competent, he couldn''t deny his true strength. Possessing excelling skills in Military Arts, he was given the title Heaven''s Blade successor back at Grendan. Now that he had given up on Military Arts in Zuellni, yet still entered the Military Arts course, he could only respond to Naruki''s comparison with a "never mind."


    He hadn''t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts. Zuellni''s situation had forced him to delay his search. That was all.


    "No matter what, Layton, please convey my intentions to your captain."


    "¡­¡­I''ll try," he said, suppressing his thoughts. In the end, this conversation distracted him from concentrating on the next period. After eating Meishen''s lunch, they chatted about trivial matters. The four of them parted ways when it was time to leave. Layfon said bye to the three girls and headed for the training complex.


    The temperature wasn''t as cold at night anymore. During the day, Layfon would sweat a bit in his uniform. It seemed the city had entered someplace hot. Zuellni had stopped for the Selenium mine. The temperature might get even higher when the city resumed its journey.


    Layfon lifted his head to look at the sun, then entered the training complex.


    The complex was originally very spacious. It was now divided into numerous rooms. These rooms were built with soundproof materials that nevertheless shook with the impact of training. Layfon entered the training room for the 17th platoon.


    The other training rooms were noisy as if a war were going on, but in here, it was very quiet.


    Very peaceful.


    "Morning."


    The sound of doh, doh, doh rebounded in the room. It was natural for Nina to get here even earlier than Layfon. She was hitting numerous hard spheres off the wall with her iron whips.


    "Morning," Nina replied as she hit back all the balls that rebounded from the wall.


    "I saw Naruki."


    "¡­¡­Ah," she replied, distracted. A ball crashed on the wall behind her. The ball was hit with the Kei of a Military Artist. It didn''t slow down, but rebounded off the wall to attack Nina. Nina avoided it and once again struck it with her iron whip.


    "I got blamed," Layfon said as he restored his Dite. The green blade shone under the light. He checked his body condition by letting the internal Kei run through his body. Nina struck the balls at Layfon. All of them.


    Layfon hit them all back with his sword.


    "I didn''t think she''d hate it to that level," she said in surprise, as she hit back the balls.


    They struck the balls at each other while continuing the conversation.


    "Why did you have to meet her at the office?"


    "I said before that I noticed her, right? Besides, the limit''s almost here."


    "Limit?"


    "The Military Arts Competition¡­¡­the fight between cities. We still haven''t received notice?"


    "Oh, I see."


    Although the Academy City Alliance set down and managed the rules for the fights between Academy Cities, humans didn''t get to decide on when a Competition was to be held. The City''s consciousness made that decision. Until the day of the fight, no one was able to predict just when it would happen.


    "The referee from the Alliance hasn''t yet showed up, but there are many cases of cities holding competitions without a referee. I think it''s about time."


    "Why?"


    "Because of the selenium mines. If we lost after the competition, we couldn''t even resupply, so isn''t this the best time to have a match?"


    "I see. That''s true. If we''re to fight, it would be best to do so in our best condition."


    "Exactly. For cities to meet each other, they must move from their territories. That means resupplying is necessary."


    Having listened to her, Layfon now truly felt the harsh reality of the Military Arts Competition. If they lost in this Competition, Zuellni would have lost its one and only selenium mine. What awaited it was a slow death. In that case, Layfon would face his second move. Though he could start fresh by moving out of Zuellni, he couldn''t ignore the Competition. Because he had met Nina here, as well as Felli, Meishen, the members of 17th platoon and everyone in his classes. He''d have lost the time he could have spent with these people in Zuellni.


    After he left Grendan, he hadn''t had the opportunity to meet with the children at the orphanage, and he could only communicate with Leerin through letters. He couldn''t let his meeting with everyone in Zuellni end like that.


    "Even with a new person, our team still has a gap in strength. Let''s just leave the question of whether our strength can catch up or not. It''s too late to start training for our own particular positions in the match."


    The conversation returned to Naruki. Nina missed the ball again. The ball rebounded off the wall and flew underneath her armpit in a direction that Layfon''s sword couldn''t reach.


    "Hey!"


    The ball flew straight for Sharnid''s face. He had just opened the door to the room.


    "Uh-oh!" he just managed to dodge it. The ball bounced off the wall in the corridor.


    "This game again? You two are enthusiastic," he said, grabbed hold of the ball jumping back and forth in the narrow corridor and brought it back into the room.


    "Come join us."


    "Then Felli-chan would join too, and we''ll see the scene of hell like last time."


    "If I lose, I''ll treat you to dinner. How about that?"


    Surprised at Nina''s unusual provocation, Sharnid joined in.


    "Pretty good."


    He restored two of the three Dites from his weapon harness. They were guns made in black alloys and they looked quite heavy. One glance showed they were made for close combat. Although Sharnid was a sniper, he had had training in close quarters gun combat. His participation in the game made the bouncing of the balls more intense.


    The rules were simple. One would get a black mark against him for failing to hit back a ball or hitting back a ball with a large margin of error in terms of direction. The person accumulating the most number of points in the time limit lost. The time limit was the time till training hour ended.


    It wasn''t as simple as hitting back a ball. Because everyone included feints in their actions, this made the timing of the hit difficult.


    Felli entered as Sharnid was starting to warm up. She wasn''t willing to join in, but in the end accepted Nina''s proposal.


    "The one who will lose is probably captain or senpai," she said lightly and restored her Dite. Flakes in the shape of flower petals scattered in the air in response to her power of Psychokinesis.


    The flakes were like a part of Felli''s body, and their uses weren''t limited to just sensing. Some used the flakes to attack and some used them to defend. Hitting back the hard balls wasn''t a problem to Felli at all.


    "Hey now, is it OK to say that?"


    "Yes. I can''t lose to you two."


    As Sharnid and Nina conversed, they gave each person five hard balls.


    "Ready?" Nina said, and the twenty hard balls went into a rampage, drawing out the picture of a hellish scene. Sharnid called it a game, but it was a very proper and formal type of training. Layfon was the one to suggest this type of training. Nina had then brought in a large number of hard balls.


    Training with the balls scattered on the floor helped to increase the basis of internal Kei. As for today, hitting the balls back and forth trained reflexes and also increased coordination. When that reached a certain level, one could even use Kei to hit a ball and cancel the Kei of someone else. This way, one could also increase one''s basic skill in external Kei. There were many different types of skills in the use of internal and external Kei, but if one managed to master the basics, then one could better adapt them. Compared to spending a large amount of time learning a new skill in Kei, it was better to increase the level of the basics first¡­¡­ that was Layfon''s suggestion, and Nina found it plausible.


    When training ended, it was already sunset.


    "Next time, I''ll¡­¡­" Nina said with regret as she stared at the menu in the restaurant.


    Layfon got zero, Felli three points, Sharnid twelve points and Nina thirteen points¡­¡­ Nina lost by just one point.


    "¡­¡­I''ll pay half. How does that sound?" Layfon asked.


    "No need," she replied.


    Nina''s family was rich, but she didn''t get any financial support here because she came to Zuellni against her parents'' wishes. Layfon wasn''t sure how she paid for her school fees, but all her living expenses were paid by the money she earned at the Mechanical Department.


    "Layfon, it''s forbidden to sympathize with the loser," Sharnid said smugly and patted Layfon''s shoulder. His attitude and wordings declared him a victor.


    "Damn, just a little bit more¡­¡­"


    "That little point determined the win and loss. This world is cruel."


    "That''s the truth. Ah, I want that," Harley said, looking at his menu. He was sitting next to Nina.


    "¡­¡­Hang on, I didn''t say I''ll treat you."


    "Huh? Is that so?"


    "Of course. If you''re not satisfied, then fight me."


    "No way. I can''t win against a Military Artist."


    "Then you can''t."


    "Tsk, never mind," Nina''s childhood friend, the 17th platoon''s Dite Mechanic, moved his gaze to Layfon indifferently. "Layfon, I''ve finished the simple version of what we talked about before. Can you drop by tomorrow? I want to run a final check."


    "Ah, sure."


    "Ah, What was it? Is it that ridiculous thing from before?"


    "The Adamantium Dite. This time I made the simpler version. It''s lighter than before."


    "That means Layfon''ll gradually turn monstrous."


    "That''s right."


    "No, saying monstrous¡­¡­"


    "Monstrous, don''t you agree? Normally speaking, it''s impossible to imagine a person fighting a filth monster alone."


    "Perhaps, but¡­¡­"


    "Thanks to you, we''ve done something out of the ordinary."


    Layfon was troubled by them, as Sharnid and Harley started chatting about it.


    "But we won''t make that reckless move a second time," Nina said firmly to him.


    Everyone had placed their orders. The dishes were spread out before them.


    "Speaking of which, did Layfon come up with the training with the balls?"


    "No, it was¡­¡­the Director." (Derek)


    Sudden footsteps sounded near their table, interrupting the conversation.


    "¡­¡­Oh?"


    "¡­¡­Uh?"


    Sharnid lifted his head. The closing footsteps ceased.


    "Yo, Dinn."


    "¡­¡­You seem in high spirits," the man at the front of the group said. He was bald, small and lanky. He wasn''t that thin, one could tell just by looking at him. He had a very sharp looking gaze. A badge with the number 10 was pinned on his uniform. The badge of a platoon.


    Sharnid had called him Dinn.


    (Uh, seems to be¡­¡­)


    Nina searched her mind for the name of this platoon member. Dinn Dee. The captain of platoon 10. The male students behind him all bore the same badge. They must be his teammates.


    "I suppose. Did you see my active performance?"


    "I''ve confirmed through the video. As usual, your first shot was brilliant, but not the second one."


    "What harsh advice."


    "¡­¡­The concentration of my team is much better since you left."


    "Hahaha, that''s good. How''s Shena?"


    "¡­¡­Sharnid," Dinn placed his hand on the table. Sharnid''s expression changed slightly.


    "You''re not our comrade anymore. Don''t act so close."


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Sharnid''s words easily defused the anger in Dinn''s words. Layfon noticed how Dinn wasn''t too pleased with that.


    "My next opponent is your 17th platoon. Sharnid, I''ll show you that you don''t have a place in platoon ten."


    "Good luck," Sharnid waved. Dinn and his teammates left quickly. The back of Dinn''s bald head had turned red from anger.


    "¡­¡­He''s still the same octopus as always," Sharnid said to Dinn''s back.


    "Bu." At Sharnid''s words, Harley couldn''t help but spill the drink in his mouth.


    "Sharnid was in team ten last year," Felli told Layfon on the way back to the dormitories. Their dormitories lay in the same direction, so unless something special came up, the two of them usually went back together.


    "Sharnid and Dinn, and the vice-captain, Dalshena. They were all in first year. When they worked together, their team had the number 1 assault power. The 10th platoon exceeded the first platoon in its excellence."


    "But senpai left the team."


    Layfon didn''t have to hear the answer from Felli. If Sharnid hadn''t left the 10th platoon, then his existence in the 17th platoon would not be possible.


    "Yeah. He left in the middle of a platoon match."


    "Why?"


    "I''m not sure, but the performance record of team 10 has gone downhill from then. Even now, it only ranks somewhere in the middle."


    This was neither the problem of the three team members being unable to join hands nor that of the team losing one member. This was the collapse of a team combination, a fatal strike at the trust between team members. That was the main reason that caused the slip in the performance record of the 10th platoon.


    In the end, the relationship between Sharnid and Dinn was like fire and water.


    "I''m certain something''s happened between the three of them. I don''t know what, but if it''s better not to know about it, then I''d rather remain in the dark."


    "True," Layfon agreed.


    They didn''t know what had happened, but Layfon felt that Sharnid would tell them if the time to tell came. Although Sharnid was always flippant with an attitude of ignorance, he was able to make wise judgments in critical moments.


    It wasn''t something that words could convey.


    Layfon knew just by looking at Sharnid''s performance in the platoon match. Senpai cut off his presence through his Kei, moved to the position where he was needed and fired the fatal shot at the right timing. A person''s true self was revealed while he fought. The perfect sniper was Sharnid''s true face. That was a part of him that no one was able to feel in his usual daily life.


    "Really?" It seemed Felli didn''t agree with Layfon''s opinion.


    "He''s got the skill, but his personality is beyond help."


    "Not at all. I can rest assured with senpai here."


    "¡­¡­As I said before."


    "Sen¡­¡­Felli''s Psychokinesis feels different," Layfon made a hasty change in his address of Felli when she glared at him.


    "What type of feeling is it?"


    "As if my senses have been opened."


    "Of course, I''m a Psychokinesist."


    The mission of a Psychokinesist was to gather information in the match and convey that information to their teammates. Another duty was to facilitate communication between team members.


    "A Psychokinesist is their teammates'' eyes and ears, but I didn''t mean that¡­¡­What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, no. Nothing."


    Felli seemed to have changed recently. She still hadn''t been participating in training enthusiastically, but the atmosphere she exuded that caused people to dislike her wasn''t as strong as before.


    If it had been the Felli before, she wouldn''t have said a word about the bet in the training room. As a Psychokinesist, she''d never have spoken confidently about her own ability before Nina and Sharnid. However, she still hated her own ability, and that was the present Felli.


    Even so, Felli had changed.


    (Why?)


    Felli had shown her weaker side a few days ago in the destroyed city. She was unable to give up being a Psychokinesist, unable to calm down without using her abilities. This implied that she had no way of discontinuing being a Psychokinesist. She looked depressed because of it.


    Layfon didn''t know how to help Felli either. He also was experiencing the same problem as her. He couldn''t give up his identity as a Military Artist, not because of Karian''s discovery of his past, but because he couldn''t calm himself down when he didn''t use Kei.


    He didn''t know what to do about it. Since he also faced the same problem, he could only accompany Felli and chat with her.


    "What is it?" Felli glared at him, dissatisfied with his silence.


    "No. Really, nothing."


    He wanted to know just exactly how she had changed, but he didn''t voice it. Perhaps Felli would talk about it when the time came.


    Layfon decided to end the day like that since he didn''t have work tonight. He planned to lock the door of his room and nap a while in the bath, but the security guard came over while he was locking the door, telling him there was a phone call for him.


    He had no choice but to leave his dormitory once more.


    The call was from Formed Garen, the Head of City Police, Naruki''s boss.


    "I''m sorry about this," Formed said in greeting, wearing a pretty sly expression.


    The location was the outskirts of Zuellni. The City Police were all wearing heavy armor. They had fenced off the shops. Formed was holding something that looked like an explosive type weapon. The other Military Artists were all waiting for something with tense expressions.


    "This weapon is for suppression purposes," he lifted the cylinder shaped weapon with a bitter smile. "I''m not good at using this. I hope we can avoid a fight if possible."


    "What''s it today?" Layfon said. The tension around Formed was extremely high. This felt unusual.


    "It seems there are a huge number of fake students here."


    "Fake students?"


    "People who came with fake student documentations and pretended to be students of Zuellni."


    "There are such people¡­¡­" Layfon''s eyes widened, hearing this for the first time.


    "Sometimes we do have people who want to learn but can''t afford the fees, but our student IDs are renewed every year. The library has a record of all incoming and exiting students. They keep the record for about a year or so."


    "Ha¡­¡­" Layfon didn''t know about it at all.


    "Try imagining."


    "Can''t."


    "Just cause you don''t feel like imagining. It takes lots of money to produce fake identities. Isn''t it a waste to just pretend to be a student?"


    "Then for what?"


    "Anything that''s outside the purpose of gaining knowledge, such as illegal drugs, buying and selling illegal wines, stealing intelligence¡­¡­things like that."


    "I see."


    "This time it''s about illegal wines. Have you heard of ''DG''?"


    "The drug used to accelerate the production of Kei?"


    The discovery that the product of fermenting a certain genetically modified fruit could cause an unusual reaction to a Kei vein was made before Layfon''s birth. It was once commonplace among many cities because its use could increase the power of Kei in Military Artists and Psychokinesists exponentially.


    "If it didn''t have side effects, it would be something that all Military Artists would dream of having."


    Yes, this wine had its side effects. The unusual flow of Kei vein was abnormal. It increased chances of developing malignant tumors by 80%, causing numerous Military Artists and Psychokinesists to become useless. As such, each city had set down laws banning the production and importation of the wine according to its judgment. This wasn''t a result of a meeting between cities, but it came about because of fear. Even so, not all cities had set down such measures, hence the method of production wasn''t lost.


    There were Military Artists who didn''t have the confidence to face their current level of strength. There were those people who wished for such a drug, not willing to face failure in battle. There were also people who sold such illegal drugs at a high price.


    "¡­¡­They want to import it into the Academy City and store it up?"


    "That depends on the timing. Perhaps they think this small and insignificant city has need of it? Maybe our Student President has already sent people over to buy the stuff," Formed said with a cold smile. A joke that wasn''t funny at all.


    Layfon confirmed the shop again. The message on the sign showed the shop sold water guns, a fairly popular sport in many cities.


    "Are they hiding in there?"


    "Yeah, we''ve confirmed the presence of ten fake students. I''m not sure¡­¡­if there are any military artists."


    "There are."


    "As I thought¡­¡­Can you tell?"


    Layfon''s hand naturally reached out to his weapon harness. He wasn''t surprised at Formed''s information.


    "Yeah¡­¡­and they''re provoking me."


    Those people weren''t even hiding their presence. The Kei they were releasing covered the entire shop. The Kei opposite the opened door swept through Layfon in intense waves. Layfon canceled out their Kei with his own.


    "The movements of Military Artists on our side are slow, so I called you over with that suspicion. And you were right where I wanted, which was great."


    Even though Formed and his team couldn''t see the Kei with their eyes, they could still feel it in the atmosphere. Seeing how relieved Formed was, Layfon once more focused his attention on the shop.


    They were veterans, Military Artists whose power was way beyond the group of thieves Layfon had encountered previously. Surrounded on all sides, these guys exhibited the attitude "just come if you dare." This insolence¡­¡­provoked Layfon''s Kei and aroused his fighting spirit.


    "Leader¡­¡­We''ve surrounded the building," Naruki said.


    "Good, then¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­They''re coming," Layfon interrupted.


    "Huh?"


    A sudden explosion¡­¡­behind the speechless Naruki.


    "Uwah!" Formed fell, blown by the waves of Kei. The door was blown off its hinges to fly towards them. Naruki moved swiftly to defend Formed, whereas Layfon¡­¡­


    "Don''t get carried away," he restored the Dite he had pulled out of his weapon harness. The sword cut through the door in the middle.


    On the other side was¡­¡­


    "!"


    Layfon blocked the attacker''s strike with his sword. The owner of the assaulting Kei laughed in the air. A one-sided sword¡­¡­ katana. The material was also steel alloy. Derek flashed through Layfon''s mind¡­¡­and quickly disappeared.


    The face beneath the attacker''s nose was covered by a mask. Red hair bounced in the air as if it was firing up the darkness of the night. Male, a young man¡­¡­He looked to be about the same age as Layfon.


    "Don''t think you can escape!"


    "Damn, go in! Go in!" came Formed''s shout from behind.


    Layfon chased after the young man. The attacker sped on the roads and jumped from rooftop to rooftop without any unnecessary movements. He was extremely fast.


    "Heh."


    If Layfon kept on chasing, this might take quite a while. He gathered the Kei at the soles of his feet.


    Internal Kei variation - Whirl Kei.


    The next moment he was right behind his target, swinging down with his sword. He aimed for the shoulder of the weapon arm. He''d smash the bone so the guy couldn''t use his weapon anymore and surrender.


    That was his intention at least.


    "Wha!?"


    His target had dodged the attack.


    The young man stood at someplace higher than Layfon''s current location. He seemed to have timed Layfon''s attack.


    (Damn.)


    If this guy escaped¡­¡­but the price of using Whirl Kei had left Layfon with the only choice of moving in a straight line now. This guy would have escaped while Layfon tried to stop his headlong rush.


    "That was pretty dangerous."


    A feeling of something expanding came from above Layfon''s head. Layfon turned in midair to face his attacker. The young man readied his pose, also in midair, his body surrounded by Kei. As his foot landed on the wall of a building, he suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, Layfon was attacked on all sides.


    Internal type Kei variation - Fleeting Shadows.


    "What!"


    Shocked, he swung at his right. The crisp sound of metal clashing against metal rang out, and the heavy impact ran up Layfon''s arm. As Layfon hadn''t yet stopped his headlong rush, the impact of that strike sent him flying backward.


    "As expected, you can read my moves."


    The eyes of the young man sparkled with joy.


    Layfon blocked the consecutive attacks with his sword. The young man was attempting to stop him from braking his headlong rush. As Layfon moved, his weapon clashed numerous times with the young man''s. Each strike from his attacker was heavier than the previous strike. As they exchanged blows, Layfon was prevented from changing his direction.


    "Ha!"


    "!"


    The young man''s strike went from low to high and Layfon reacted by leaping up. As his flying momentum reached its peak, he finally managed to slow himself down. He confirmed his location in the air.


    He was still in the outskirts of the city, moving along Zuellni''s outer area. This was the practicum area of the Construction course. Nobody was around at night. One could say it didn''t matter if you destroyed the buildings here.


    (Good.)


    He increased the density of Kei running through his body, and swung downward at the young man following him from below.


    External Kei - Whirl Kei.


    Kei in the form of a twisting whirl embedded with Kei bullets spun towards the young man. The young man raised his katana in the direction of the air flow and struck down every single Kei bullet. In the sound of successive explosions, Layfon charged his opponent.


    "Too naive!"


    The young man received Layfon''s strike. The two types of Kei joined together, then rebounded off each other in all directions. Sparks flew off the Dites and lit up the young man''s face. The left side of his face that wasn''t masked was carved with a tattoo.


    "Wolfstein¡­¡­is only at such a level?"


    Words that were like the rumbling of thunder to Layfon.


    At the same time, Layfon felt something wrong with his sword.


    "Ha!"


    Internal type Kei - Fleeting shadow.


    As the young man leaped up for high speed movement, he scattered the Kei gathered at that one single point against Layfon''s Kei. Layfon confirmed the sword in his own right hand. The flow of Kei had turned clumsy. He watched more closely and saw a number of small dents in the blade.


    External type Kei - Rot.


    His sword had been damaged.


    When he realized something was wrong with his weapon, he had released his Kei to resist his opponent''s move, but it was already too late.


    (At this rate¡­¡­already¡­¡­)


    He couldn''t fully release the strength of his Kei at this rate.


    "Is this your full power? ¡­¡­That can''t be. This was already in the past, but the strength of a Heaven''s Blade successor can''t be this hopeless."


    This guy wasn''t lost in the trap.


    "¡­¡­Are you a Military Artist from Grendan?" he watched his opponent.


    The young man took down his mask.


    "I''m Haia Salinvan Laia~"


    A tattoo covered his entire left face. The same tattoo also covered his left arm.


    "¡­¡­The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang."


    Because of the tattoo, his face looked even more vicious than it was.


    "Yes. I''m the leader of the third generation."


    A provoking smile showed on the right side of his face.


    Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. It was a mercenary organization made up of Military Artists born in Grendan. They rode their own roaming bus, moving between cities and were hired to fight filth monsters or participate in intercity wars. Sometimes, they would train a city''s Military Artists. On the contrary, Heaven''s Blade successors only existed in a certain city. Their power wasn''t allowed to be leaked to the outside world. Hence, the most famous group of people outside Grendan was the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    "I never expected you to be involved in the illegal drug trade."


    "That doesn''t matter~ I only used them to get in here. I''ve no intention of helping them."


    "Then why¡­¡­?" Layfon said as he increased the density of his Kei, readying for the next attack.


    "You shouldn''t have to ask that question. Only one reason explains my actions besides business purposes - the Haikizoku."


    "Haikizoku¡­¡­?" Layfon frowned. He hadn''t heard of that term before.


    Haia also frowned. "What? You don''t know? Ah¡­¡­Has it been that long since you were a Heaven''s Blade successor? Oh? No way? Could it be a secret?"


    What a vexing guy, Layfon thought. Having flowed for so long, the density of Haia''s Kei showed no signs of decline.


    (Speaking of which¡­¡­)


    The problem was Layfon''s sword. His flow of Kei was pretty rough. Who knew whether the sword could block the next attack?


    "Never mind, whatever. Either way, I''m only interested in you and your skills. Your master is my master''s, the 2nd generation leader, brother? Then you and I are like brothers in terms of receiving the same skills from the same tribe."


    "That is my first time hearing it."


    Yes, Layfon''s first. But, in that case, he now understood why Haia could execute the move Fleeting shadow and also use a katana. The skill of Layfon''s adopted father was different from others. It emphasized more on the way one cut and sliced. Because of that, a katana was chosen as the weapon, and the material was of steel alloy. The blade needed more delicate adjustments compared to weapons used for chopping. The material for the Dite reflected the skill of its maker.


    "I''m interested in why you aren''t using a katana¡­¡­but never mind."


    In one swift moment, Haia resumed his attack. Layfon leaped up to avoid it.


    "Since you aren''t using your full strength, I don''t plan to fight you seriously."


    Haia''s attacks intensified.


    (That''s not too seriously¡­¡­!)


    Layfon concentrated on avoiding Haia''s attacks as he didn''t want to receive them on his sword. He was impressed by Haia''s movements. He had fought numerous Military Artists before becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor, and none of them had Haia''s strength. Who would have thought that such a guy existed outside Grendan? But digging into the core, Haia was also from Grendan. Even so, that did not make him less impressive. Layfon was acknowledged by everyone as a genius, but he didn''t think he was the strongest in the world. There were people within Heaven''s Blade successors who had more experience than Layfon, who were harder to beat. Layfon didn''t think he could win against Queen Alsheyra.


    "Hey, hey. What is it? Show me some spirit."


    But Layfon still felt that he belonged to a special group. In Grendan, a huge distance existed between Heaven''s Blade successors and other Military Artists.


    "Could it be that Heaven''s Blade successors are only of this level?" Haia said, gradually speeding up his movements.


    Layfon swung down his sword at him.


    Both blades filled with Kei, the green sword clashed against the steel katana. The air around them shook.


    Metal moaning ran in that air.


    The green sword cracked and broke apart. Opposite the debris giving off a green light, Haia smiled happily. But Layfon hadn''t finished.


    "Haaaaaa!"


    External type Kei, roar Kei, a threatening skill. The air shook along the wake of the huge noise, and the scattered debris flew at Haia.


    "Woah!" Haia bent backward to evade the debris. Seizing this opening, Layfon gathered his Kei in his limbs. He kicked at Haia''s chest and pounded into his opponent''s stomach with his fist.


    Haia managed to block that with his arm. Layfon''s Kei sent him flying away to crash into a building still in its construction stage. Layfon varied his Kei.


    External type Kei, Nine Bullets.


    Layfon shot out the Kei bullets formed in between his fingers. Kei as tiny as needles chased after Haia to pierce through the building, causing huge explosions.


    "Did I get him?"


    No¡­¡­


    He sensed two more presences within the dancing dust. It seemed Haia''s companions had arrived.


    (Are they coming¡­¡­)


    Layfon readied his fighting stance, but the presences¡­¡­were disappearing fast.


    (Should I¡­¡­chase after them?)


    Still, Layfon was at a disadvantage for having lost his Dite. He decided to give up chasing them as their presence retreated into the far distance.


    "¡­¡­Just what''re they planning?"


    Haikizoku. The term brought forth a feeling of dislike in Layfon.

 Volume 4, 2 — Different Nights

    Volume 4, Chapter 2: Different Nights


    "Ah¡­¡­" Having spaced out for a while on the sofa, Leerin looked out the window.


    "It''s already night."


    She hadn''t realized that at all. The sun had sunk down completely. Darkness swallowed the buildings. Light gradually lit up the street lamps and their surrounding buildings. Leerin felt strange, looking down at the city from such a high place.


    "So slow," Leerin''s adopted father said beside her.


    He didn''t look like he once had broken numerous bones and was admitted into the hospital. Now, he rested with his usual stiff and expressionless face, eyes closed. Grendan possessed excellent medical skills, but Derek''s atypical rate of recovery granted to a Military Artist contributed greatly to his speedy rehabilitation.


    "Is the injury really OK?"


    "Yes."


    Even so, Leerin was still worried. At the time during Gahard''s attacks, she thought her adopted father had died. The wounds he had sustained would have brought him death if not for the Heaven''s Blade successor Savaris'' timely arrival. Although Derek had received the newest medical treatment available, Leerin still felt doubtful about his speedy recovery.


    "I''m all healed, thanks to the royal family," her adopted father¡­¡­Derek said, opening his eyes.


    The fact that Derek could receive the newest and most expensive treatment was all thanks to the royal family. Gahard was possessed by a special filth monster, so Derek''s injuries were treated as war-related injuries. However, both Leerin and Derek thought it wasn''t just as simple as that. The insurance for war injuries wouldn''t be enough to cover the treatment fees. A special organization other than the royal family had paid for the extra.


    (And also¡­¡­)


    Leerin once again confirmed her location.


    She was in a high-class room covered by a carpet with exquisite patterns. The sofa she was sitting on, whether it was the seat itself or the back, was made splendidly. It was a costly piece of furniture. Truthfully, the material of the seat was too good, and she felt uncomfortable sitting on it. She had overdone herself choosing the highest-class clothes from all the clothes in her possession, but it still wasn''t enough to match the expensive surroundings she was in.


    Derek, on the other hand, wasn''t worried about that at all. As a Military Artist, wearing the formal Military Artist suit or training clothes was enough. Still, he had chosen the best-looking clothes he had. That was only natural.


    She looked out the window again.


    Only one place in Grendan was high enough to allow a view of the entire city - the palace in the middle of Grendan, and this was where Leerin and Derek were.


    (Formalities aren''t needed if this is just for the usual insurance.)


    As she thought of that, she felt pain in her stomach. It wasn''t time for dinner yet, but tension made her stomach call out.


    After leaving the hospital, Derek had sent out a request for an audience with the Queen so he could thank her personally. This was the appointed day for the meeting. Leerin was suspicious of why she was brought along with Derek, but she saw her name on the reply invitation brought in by the other girl.


    (Why am I here?)


    Leerin had been used as bait at that time. It was all done to eliminate the filth monster, so it couldn''t be helped. Leerin couldn''t imagine what it was like to be protected desperately by Military Artists while she herself lived her daily life as usual. Both Derek and Layfon were Military Artists. Although Derek had picked up Leerin and took care of her, she still couldn''t accept the thought of living safely while people around her fought to protect her.


    ¡­¡­If possible, she wished she''d know before danger arrived.


    The incident with Gahard Baren had complicated Leerin''s thinking, but she had not yet tidied up her train of thought enough to turn them into words. As she pondered, the door opened and a maid came to lead them to another room.


    "Sorry for the wait. Her Majesty''s finally finished her work."


    "That is perfectly fine," Derek said.


    (Finally¡­¡­)


    The tension in Leerin intensified. Her stomach cramped. She wasn''t good in critical moments. Speaking of which, Layfon was the same. He was indifferent in his fights with filth monsters and with powerful Military Artists in Grendan, but in the day before the Heaven''s Blade successor ceremony and during the time when he had to apologize to the scary looking Heaven''s Blade successor, he wore a troubled expression.


    (Do I have¡­¡­the same expression now?)


    Leerin wanted to confirm in a mirror. If possible, she wanted to wash her face with cold water in a bathroom, but if she did that, her makeup would''ve been destroyed. Besides, the maid leading them showed no signs of stopping.


    (Uu¡­¡­)


    While Leerin muttered to herself, the maid came to a stop.


    "I''ve brought them," she said to the guards. The Military Artists pulled open the huge double door.


    The maid walked in front, followed by Derek and Leerin.


    This room was bigger than the one they were in before. In the middle of the room was a large sofa, and deeper into the room was a stage. A figure hid behind the curtains shadowing the stage.


    Alsheyra Almonise - The Queen of Grendan.


    Leerin and Derek knelt down before the sofa and bowed deeply.


    "Thank you for your Majesty''s kindness¡­¡­" Derek began his thank you speech.


    Leerin was too tense to lift her head. She knelt there, rooted in the spot. Normally, one wouldn''t even have a chance to get so close to this person behind the curtains. Curiosity won against tension. Leerin lifted her head. She couldn''t make out the Queen''s face clearly because of the curtains, but that figure felt familiar.


    "You don''t have to worry. This level of compensation is nothing compared to what you''ve done for Grendan for so many years. It really makes me feel awkward."


    The bell-like sound of the Queen numbed Leerin''s body.


    "I''m sorry for¡­¡­"


    "This is the truth. You were active when you were on duty. The sword you nurtured was also active under my command."


    She meant Layfon. Leerin considered the Queen''s words as she waited for her reply.


    (How does Her Majesty view Layfon¡­¡­?)


    If Alsheyra forgave Layfon, it would be equivalent to opening Layfon''s path back to Grendan¡­¡­ Leerin concentrated, listening without missing one single word.


    "His present situation is due to his immaturity and his ignorance of the world. It has nothing to do with you."


    "No, Your Majesty. His immaturity and his ignorance of the city that Your Majesty rules over were all because of me. He''s carrying the burden of the consequence of my one-sided education in Military Arts. I should be the one to carry his punishment."


    "I see¡­¡­Well then, please sit down."


    "Yes."


    "This isn''t the public room where I receive people. It''s a much more private room. You can relax. I''ve chased out the annoying servant."


    (Huh¡­¡­?)


    That last words, the way she joked¡­¡­Leerin seemed to have heard them somewhere before. But she couldn''t think of whom.


    (Is it just my imagination?)


    The maid appeared again and laid out two cups of tea.


    "Do you know how he is doing?"


    "Huh?"


    Leerin never thought the Queen would ask her a question.


    "Is Layfon doing all right? Or have you two not been exchanging letters?"


    "Ah, yes. ¡­¡­Ah, no, we have!"


    Laughter sounded from behind the curtain.


    "Sure, it''s not that persuasive to speak behind a curtain, but please don''t be so tense."


    "I, I see¡­¡­"


    "Then, is he well?"


    "Yes. Um¡­¡­He''s in a city called Zuellni¡­¡­"


    "An academy city¡­¡­even though he received the Heaven''s Blade at that age. I think it must have been hard for him to graduate because of his uselessness, don''t you agree? But he passed the entrance test. Were you the one teaching him?"


    "Yes."


    "You study in a senior school, right? It seems you''re excellent."


    "No, not at all."


    And under Almonise''s guidance, Leerin began to speak more normally. She talked about all sorts of things - when she taught Layfon how to do his homework, the days close to his departure from Grendan, and the time when she first received his letter¡­¡­


    In the conversation, Leerin realized she had been showing something of herself. She was chatting happily to the other after getting rid of her tension. Perhaps she was getting above herself. Talking so closely to this person before her just didn''t cut it.


    "Layfon¡­¡­Can he not return?"


    "Leerin."


    "Ah¡­¡­!"


    After aggravating Derek, she realized she had talked too much.


    "P, please excuse me¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry. To Layfon, this place is his birthplace. To you, he will always be your most important person. Isn''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "¡­¡­Perhaps he''ll return. If the timing''s right, then it''s not impossible."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "But, whether he''ll come back when the time comes¡­¡­That I can''t decide for him."


    Leerin''s eyebrows dipped at her firm conclusion.


    "¡­¡­¡­Your martial arts school is from a traveling tribe outside, isn''t it?"


    Almonise turned the topic to Derek.


    "Yes¡­¡­" Derek spaced out a little, not expecting the topic to suddenly shift to him.


    "Most of the Military Artists who followed the first generation Salinvan to travel outside were Psyharden''s students. If Psyharden himself wasn''t in his old age, he''d probably have gone with them."


    "I''ve heard of that too."


    "Your senior has also joined as the trainer of the mercenary gang right?"


    "Yes. Ryuhou Gadge, a man much stronger than I. Originally, he should have been the one to inherit the name of Psyharden."


    "He''s already dead."


    Very sudden. So sudden that Derek failed to comprehend its meaning momentarily. When he finally digested that piece of information, his eyes widened.


    "¡­¡­That can''t be."


    "Ryuhou Salinvan Gadge, the man who was the second generation Head is already dead. It''s a real shame, but that is the truth."


    The curtain was pulled up a little, and Almonise''s arm appeared, holding a metal box.


    "This is for you."


    Derek stood up and shakily knelt down to receive the box. He opened it on the spot. Inside were wrapped a small metal cylinder and a Dite.


    "¡­¡­This is Ryuhou''s Dite. My master gifted him with it¡­¡­however, it can''t be¡­¡­"


    "It appeared the field medics were unable to completely remove the pollutants in his body after his fight with several filth monsters."


    Inside the cylinder was Ryuhou''s hair. When a person who died outside the city could not be buried, his hair was taken back to the city.


    "¡­¡­Ryuhou, did he have any children?" Derek looked at Alsheyra, his face stiff and his shoulders trembling.


    "The third generation Head is Ryuhou''s apprentice. Just 18 years of age. He''s good material."


    "I see," he closed his eyes, looking as if he hadn''t been shaken by the news just then.


    "Can I take care of Ryuhou''s funeral?"


    "Yes¡­¡­¡­The Salinvan mercenary gang has spread the glory of Grendan to the outside world. Their work is considerable. Besides, the martial arts of their leader is precious to Grendan. We definitely can''t lose it. Derek Psyharden, don''t worry about the dojo and any other trivial matters. All you need is to focus on teaching your students."


    "I understand."


    "¡­¡­Leerin Marfes."


    "Yes."


    "The tribe of Psyharden has a tendency to extend its branches to the outside. This isn''t done through blood relations, but through passing down the spirit of the martial arts. That is what is inside Layfon. Even when he had the Heaven''s Blade, he refused to use the katana. I hope you can be suitably prepared about that."


    Leerin didn''t respond.


    The meeting finished like that. Derek left the room with the box containing Ryuhou''s hair. Leerin followed behind him.


    In the split second when the door was in the midst of closing behind her, she said lightly but firmly, "No."


    To Leerin, the present was exhausting.


    She was like a spoiled kid. A kid who cried and shouted because she didn''t like the present situation¡­¡­¡­if she was a little child, she''d be allowed to do so. But Leerin wasn''t of that age anymore. Fifteen, and she would be sixteen this year. She''d have reached the age that allowed her to work.


    She was about to reach the age in which she had to personally do something to change the situations that she didn''t like.


    But what could she do?


    She thought of this as she walked alone in Grendan under the dark sky. She had parted with Derek and was on the way back to the dormitory. Leaving the boisterous street, she turned into a quieter street of the residential area. Under the light of the street lamp, irresistible loneliness enveloped Leerin.


    No, this wasn''t loneliness.


    She reached an intersection. On her left, the path led to the school, and her right led back to the dormitory. Where would she end up if she kept going straight? The days of walking to the left or to the right were normal to the sixteen year old Leerin.


    To keep walking straight¡­¡­¡­if she kept walking¡­¡­


    Was there one? Was there a road that would bring her to Layfon? Impossible. Rationalism told her so. Before her was only the mansion of some unknown person. Lying ahead of her was also a medium sized street with not too busy shops that managed to stay afloat. There were clothes and accessory shops and also cafes and bakeries. If she kept on walking, it''d only be normal - the normal days of Leerin Marfes "without Layfon".


    This wasn''t loneliness.


    She was lost.


    "Ah."


    Someone had patted her shoulder. She turned around and saw Synola.


    "Senpai?"


    "What is it? Spacing out here?"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­¡­" she lifted her head, failing to prevent the words from tumbling out. "Nothing."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She planned to return to the dormitory. In order to not cause Synola any worries, she pretended nothing was wrong and planned to leave like that, but her feet refused to move.


    "N~¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Wa"


    Suddenly, Synola put her hand on Leerin''s head and caressed her hair.


    "Wh, what''re you doing?"


    "I''m hungry, let''s go eat something."


    "Huh?"


    "Why?" before she could say more, Leerin''s hand was taken up and she was pulled in another direction.


    The place she was taken to had little to do with filling one''s stomach, a bar¡­¡­¡­


    "Senpai¡­¡­I''m not of age yet."


    "That''s fine. They''ve got juice, and the food''s not bad."


    From somewhere unknown shone dim green light that failed to illuminate the faces of customers in the bar. Only through the normal light of the bar where the drinks were kept could Leerin see clearly the figure of the bar owner.


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright. Hey, owner. Get me something to eat."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­This is a bar."


    "Right, right."


    "We don''t have that kind of thing. Geez¡­¡­" the owner sighed, holding a wine glass.


    "This guy used to study in the same research institution as me."


    "Huh?"


    "He really likes wine, so he left."


    "I''m sorry."


    "What''s so bad about that? It''s most important to live a life you like."


    During their conversation, the owner had finished cooking chicken fried rice.


    "Uh~ That''s too usual. You could have wrapped it in egg."


    "Shut up, you spoiled lady. Drink up. Drink up," he placed two glasses in front them.


    "Ah, I¡­¡­¡­"


    "I know. This is just a cocktail."


    Sitting before Leerin was a glass of green liquid.


    (For some reason, I don''t think this is healthy.)


    If she said that, the owner would get angry. But¡­¡­the green drink suited the atmosphere of the bar. Under the bright light, the ice inside the glass shone like gems.


    Gu~~~~~~


    "Uu."


    Her stomach was calling.


    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Please don''t laugh."


    "Never mind. Let''s eat."


    Under Synola''s laughter and the owner''s persuasion, Leerin took a spoon, her face red, and she started eating the chicken fried rice along with the cocktail.


    This was a world of green diamonds.


    Unable to see the customers'' faces clearly, Leerin felt as if she was underwater. She viewed everything with silence. That was the world it was like. Underneath the clear light, the owner gazed around, or it could be that the customers were looking at the owner. What an unbelievable world. This was the feeling she got, as if she were walking in a tunnel underneath an artificial lake.


    (Ah, how unrealistic.)


    As if her words leaped into the water, a sound of water floated to her ears.


    (I feel so at peace.)


    The anxiety within her melted in the water. Having finished the rice, she drained the remainder of the cocktail. The ice in the glass had already melted. The owner offered her another glass, but she refused. If she kept on drinking, she would not be able to stay in this watery world. For some reason, that was how she felt about it.


    "Well well, she''s asleep."


    After drinking three glasses of cocktail, Synola noticed Leerin had fallen asleep.


    "Speaking of which, don''t bring in someone who isn''t an adult yet," the owner said.


    "I wonder who wanted to forget his troubles by getting drunk," Synola ordered her fourth wine.


    "Anyone with worries can come here. Isn''t it human to want to forget reality at this moment?"


    "But nothing is resolved by drinking."


    "I need a spare."


    "Huh, I guessed so already. Besides, it must be you bullying the other? You''re like that, pretending to be a kid when you find someone you like."


    "What''s so bad with it? It''s enjoyable to observe a girl in love."


    "What a strange hobby."


    Synola smiled bitterly at that conclusion.


    ¡ó


    After parting from Layfon and the others at the restaurant, Sharnid headed alone to a noisier part of the area. He didn''t plan anything special. He was just going to show himself in familiar shops and chat with people to spend his night.


    The long night was a source of Sharnid''s worries. He had thought numerous times of how great it''d be if he could just jump into bed and sleep when he felt the night was too long. There wasn''t a need to take insomnia tablets and set up a date with a girl. He just needed to spend his time somehow.


    No, he wasn''t deliberately trying to use up time. He just wanted to stay here. At least that was how he thought of it.


    Sharnid left the shop and saw someone making a musical performance on the street. He backed away from the crowd surrounding the performer, and hid himself in the shadow of the door of a closed shop. Closing his eyes, he listened without putting too much heart in it.


    He didn''t want to stand out too much right now. He was well known for showing his face in the inter-platoon matches. At school, he always had girls chasing after him. At that time, he might have wanted them to catch him too, but nobody came to chat with him now - because he didn''t want them to find him. He had naturally hidden his presence.


    On the street were the musical performer and the crowd, people who sold their handmade crafts, lovers who picked their favorite pieces. The half-decent tune accompanied the stiff singing amplified by the microphone. The singing was even softer than the music. No matter which side it was, people were everywhere around Sharnid. Standing in the midst of all that, Sharnid had closed his eyes as he felt the passing of time. He listened carefully and waited quietly for the moment to come.


    Today, that moment came particularly earlier than usual.


    At that sound pouring through his ears, Sharnid opened his eyes. Light leaped into darkness. The light around the shops stabbed his eyes. Among the stream of people, the figure that Sharnid was watching had disappeared from the shop without his noticing.


    Sharnid waited, and a golden light flashed past him.


    Long and curly hair, as if ready to attack at any minute, shook according to her gait. Her chin was like a polished dagger. Lips clamped, she only gazed ahead of her. Always ahead.


    She walked past Sharnid. Their gazes didn''t overlap. Would she have stopped if he had called out? Perhaps. Shena had kept on walking ahead. Just what was she doing? Sure, there had to be an answer to this, but he was anxious to find out the answer.


    Feeling like laughing at his indecisiveness, Sharnid left the shadow of the door to follow her.


    She exited the busy street without hesitation. Her pace didn''t slow. It seemed she had already made up her mind to leave this place.


    (Hm?)


    Looking at her fearless back, a question floated up in Sharnid''s mind, unbidden.


    (Could she be¡­¡­)


    Tension surfaced in him. Cautiously he kept his Kei inside him and followed her at a distance.


    They arrived at the outer area of Zuellni near the practicum area of the Construction course. He remembered there were some shops around here when he first enrolled in the Academy City. Few people would come to this place, but it was well-known because of its suitability as a hide-and-seek location. However, when Sharnid had taken notice of this place, the shops were already closing down. In the end, its one-year level of popularity was sustained by what was in vogue in the Academy City.


    An explosion pulled him out of his memory.


    She stopped in her tracks and got ready to fight. The sound of the explosion was from a far distance. Sharnid hid himself in the shadow of a building, keeping his Kei at the ready. A horrifying presence flashed above his head.


    (Layfon, is it?)


    That presence felt familiar. In one split second, Sharnid saw Layfon pursuing someone unfamiliar to him. The two figures left his view of vision quickly. It seemed Shena wasn''t worried about Layfon and the guy he was chasing. She kept moving towards the direction of the sound. Sharnid used internal type Kei to strengthen his muscles and he leaped onto a rooftop after her.


    As he expected, her destination was around the shops. The water guns put on display were blown away as Military Artists of the City Police rushed in.


    Sharnid strengthened his vision and confirmed the situation through the dim moonlight.


    The City Police surrounded one Military Artist, who got past the police enclosure with ease. Sharnid saw Layfon chase after that guy, but he didn''t move over to help. He watched the Military Artist that had gotten away. A female. About the same age as Layfon.


    (¡­¡­Wrong person.)


    That wasn''t something that she must not see. Relieved, tension left his stomach.


    When he had recovered himself, he felt a presence at his back.


    "Why are you here?"


    It was her. Something hard touched his back. To think the person he had been chasing had doubled back to come behind him. So unsightly of him¡­¡­He couldn''t help but mock himself.


    "Taking nighttime strolls is my hobby. Like you, I saw something interesting today. Don''t you think it''s quite an exciting night tonight?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s just a noisy and uncomfortable night."


    Incredible killing intent poured out behind him. He raised his arms above his shoulders.


    "Don''t move. Even with the safety lock on, you won''t last at this distance."


    Sharnid turned around regardless. He wasn''t pierced through. She held a lance made of white alloy, her eyes holding Sharnid''s in dissatisfaction.


    "Why are you here?" she asked again.


    "Didn''t I say taking nighttime strolls is my hobby, Shena?"


    "Don''t call me by my name."


    Shena¡­¡­Dalshena looked discontent. Dalshena Che Matelna, the Vice Captain of the 10th platoon, who used to be Sharnid''s comrade.


    "¡­¡­¡­Have you noticed, Sharnid?"


    "Noticed what?"


    Only the two of them were on the rooftop of the pub. He made light of the question that no one else but only the two of them would understand.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''re you saying? I was just strolling alone and ended up here. That''s all. Isn''t it the same with you?" he said.


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    "Right. Well, we ran into each other because of the ruckus."


    With doubt in her expression, she put away the lance.


    "Then¡­¡­Seems like the chaos over there''s finished. Time for me to go," Sharnid said, having glanced at the shop.


    "Sharnid."


    He stopped in his steps.


    "Why did you leave us?"


    Why? Just why? He had also asked himself that question numerous times. He had made Dinn and Shena very angry, bringing them huge trouble.


    "Don''t you know?" he said.


    "I''m asking because I don''t know!"


    "Really¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Um."


    Looking at her trying to suppress her anger, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Why¡­¡­Didn''t we swear? We decided to guard Zuellni together. Have you forgotten?" she reproved him.


    "I didn''t."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "I''m keeping the oath in my own way."


    "Is the 17th platoon the answer?"


    "Probably."


    "Do you think you can better keep that oath by staying with the 17th platoon than with us?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but¡­¡­"


    "But¡­¡­What?"


    "Shena, sometimes when you want everything, you lose everything. If you keep speaking like that, you''ll end up like me."


    "What are you saying?"


    Sharnid didn''t reply. He headed in the direction back to his dormitory. Shena didn''t chase after him. Was she thinking of the meaning behind Sharnid''s words, or had she already tossed it away and continued on her path¡­¡­


    Just keep moving forward. That phrase was the most suitable for Dalshena. Throw away all burdens and keep moving forward towards the roads ahead. Dalshena Che Matelna was the most suited to this phrase.


    "Ah¡­¡­Geez."


    He was so laughable to hope for her to look back at him.


    He didn''t have the confidence to sleep well tonight.


    ¡ó


    The rumble of an explosion woke Nina from her sleep.


    "What''s happening?"


    While strengthening her ears to listen to any sounds, she dressed herself in the sports uniform with lightning speed. She grabbed the weapon harness sitting by her bedside and left her room. Outside the dormitory, waves of Kei assaulted her.


    "It should be from that direction¡­¡­" she started running.


    The Kei from a certain direction felt similar.


    (Layfon? Is he fighting?)


    As she ran, she pulled out the Dites and restored them. She had no idea what was happening right now. Why was there a fight around here? All she understood was that Layfon was fighting. This was enough of a reason to propel Nina forward.


    However, this level of Kei¡­¡­Thanks to Layfon''s training, Nina managed to feel it. The Kei she felt just then was more intense than the Kei that Layfon used in the inter-platoon matches. His opponent''s Kei was the same. A type of Kei that was stronger than any platoon members.


    No, even stronger than that.


    The fact that Layfon was fighting alone with that type of an opponent worried her.


    "Why can''t that guy¡­¡­" the rest of the words never got out of her mouth.


    "!"


    The sudden presence stopped Nina in her tracks. She leaped to her left. The path she was on just a moment ago exploded. External type Kei.


    Nina climbed to her feet. She checked her surroundings but didn''t find her attacker.


    "Who is it!?" she shouted.


    The sound of something slicing through air answered her. Nina avoided that attack too. As the ground exploded again, Nina saw the gathered Kei.


    (An arrow?)


    An arrow that was shot with Kei? It seemed the weapon was a bow, which meant the enemy wasn''t anywhere close.


    "This is bad."


    She had deduced the enemy''s location from the direction the shot came from, but she had yet to see the enemy himself. Speaking of which, Nina''s Kei was not enough to counterattack at this distance. If she ran in to get closer, her enemy would probably retreat to maintain a desired distance, but if Nina was willing to spend some time on this, she could probably find a way to¡­¡­


    But if she did that, then Layfon would have to fight alone. She must hurry and get to Layfon''s side.


    (In that case¡­¡­)


    She had decided. A light nod of the head, and she ran for Layfon''s direction.


    The arrow came.


    "Ha!"


    Her iron whip blocked the arrow. An instantaneous explosion sent Nina flying. She rolled back to her feet and immediately ran through the dust cloud.


    Internal type variation of Kei - Kongoukei.


    Layfon had taught her this defensive Kei technique. She hadn''t completely mastered it yet, but it was enough to cancel the impact of the Kei in the arrow.


    "I don''t have time to play with you!" she roared at her enemy and kept on running


    Another arrow shot at her. She flicked it down. Another explosion, another cancellation and she continued moving forward, repeating the same process.


    After the third arrow, the precision of the enemy archer started to decline. One of the arrows hit the ground behind Nina before exploding. The archer needed some time to prepare before shooting more accurately. The arrow that had failed to hit Nina only managed to break the ground''s hard surface into tiny pieces.


    The Kei of the arrows that were crashing against Nina''s back suddenly disappeared.


    "What!"


    She had a bad feeling about this.


    The archer had stopped shooting. Nina kept on running while increasing her speed. When she reached her destination, everywhere was quiet.


    The ground of the destination was torn apart, evidence of an intense fight. Sparks scattered across the ground. Layfon''s back faced her. He didn''t look injured, but he was just standing there. Looking at the inert Layfon, Nina''s bad feeling didn''t go away. She saw a Dite lying among the debris on the ground. Layfon''s Dite in its restored form. Only the handle was left. It didn''t seem to have held the steel threads form. Besides, a huge crack ran down the handle.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­Huh? Senpai?" Layfon turned around, looking shocked. Nina was surprised that he didn''t notice her when she was standing so close to him.


    "Why are you here?"


    "That should be my line. Just what happened?" she asked, trying to make it sound casual.


    "Ah, uh¡­¡­well¡­¡­how should I put it? Um¡­¡­" he stammered with a troubled expression.


    (Ah¡­¡­¡­As I thought.)


    He tried to explain but ended up saying nothing. As she watched him, she also felt something strange about him. Layfon had a strange habit of standing in the disadvantaged side. He was like that when attacked by the larvae. He was like that when he fought the matured filth monster alone. He was probably like that too when he was in the ruined city''s Mechanical Department a few days ago. He was always getting injured, choosing to get injured, by himself when he fought.


    That was hard for her to imagine.


    But¡­¡­


    (Have you noticed it?)


    Whether Layfon noticed it or not¡­¡­¡­Nina could not make a conclusion.

 Volume 4, 3 — Envisioning and Reality

    Volume 4, Chapter 3: Envisioning and Reality


    Early morning the next day, Layfon went to the alchemy building for the new Dite that Harley had made for him.


    "That kind of damage is so¡­¡­exaggerated," Harley said with wide eyes at Layfon''s Dite. He was spreading jam on a piece of bread.


    "Beautifully broken into pieces."


    Layfon''s sword was in its restored form. The level of damage made it unable to turn back into a hand held Dite. On Harley''s table was the handle of Layfon''s Dite. The broken parts were like brittle stones, so fragile that a touch of a finger was enough to send the remaining pieces scattering down.


    "It''s not possible to repair this. It''ll be faster if I just make a new one."


    "Ok. Thanks."


    "Got it. I should have it done quickly with the data left from last time. I''ll take care of the admin procedures too."


    "Sorry about that."


    "No problem. I''m responsible for maintenance in the 17th platoon. Besides, I have some admin registration things to do for the Dites too¡­¡­Geez, that Kirik''s totally useless in this area, so I have to do everything," Harley shrugged and suddenly clapped his hands together.


    "Can we do the adjustments for that now?"


    "Can we? Kirik-san''s not here."


    "No problem, no problem. I''m doing the final adjustments anyway. Besides, we don''t know when he''ll show up," he said as he went into the research room and took out a Dite from one of the drawers.


    Layfon took the Dite and felt its heavy weight in his hand. It seemed to be extremely dense, perhaps three times denser than a normal Dite.


    "While removing the cartridge slots, we were able to make it much more dense that it previously was. However, the loss of separation means the Dite has now lost several of its combinations. Also, that has created a weakness. You can use different types of Kei, so it might be a bit troublesome. As for the shape, the Dite''s recorded different appearances. Theoretically, you should be able change the Dite according to different uses."


    "But it might not work as well in reality."


    "Yeah? Um¡­¡­"


    Layfon spoke the key word and restored the Dite. Only one setting was made.


    "We originally wanted to make two settings. The advantage of an Adamantium Dite with its combined alloys is its variety in shapes and quality, but we didn''t have time to make that setting when manufacturing the simple version. When the final product came out, it wasn''t possible to turn it back."


    "It''s all right, since I still have the Sapphire Dite."


    He didn''t have to use the steel threads in platoon matches, so it didn''t matter that the Adamantium Dite didn''t have that setting. Also, Harley and his colleagues were researching on another model to be used against filth monsters. Layfon had no need to ask them to add the steel threads setting in at all.


    "Give it a try."


    Under Harley''s urging, Layfon allowed his Kei to pour into the Adamantium Dite. The Dite turned slightly hot in his hand and its shape changed in a split second.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The new shape made Layfon widen his eyes.


    "It''s¡­¡­a katana."


    "Yes," Harley said, cocking his head. "Kirik made it that way."


    "¡­¡­Could you change it?"


    "Impossible," came an impatient voice from behind Layfon. Layfon had already sensed the newcomer before the voice reached him and before Harley noticed. He turned around.


    "It''s because this shape suits you more," the handsome man sitting in the wheelchair said, glaring at Layfon in irritation.


    "Kirik, how rare to see you here so early," Harley said.


    "I came to see him so that this thing could be used to its fullest potential," he pushed his wheelchair through the mess in the room.


    "According to classification, both a sword and a katana are the same, but a huge difference exists between their usage. A sword is used to slash then cut, and a katana is used to cut then let its enemy fall apart. Both are used to cut, but the movement of the wielder differs. Your movement is first to cut, which causes the object to fall apart. The model before was made like that of a katana, but the blade was still a sword''s. This time it''s different. We made it so it could cut perfectly," he said while watching the Adamantium Dite. "I''ve included my family''s secret data on many famous katana in this Dite. Usually, you won''t see a second Dite with power as high as the first, but this is close enough. It''s the best tool to help you become the strongest. Are you still unsatisfied with this?"


    "I didn''t mean that¡­¡­"


    "Then why?"


    Layfon couldn''t answer him.


    "You stand at a level that all Military Artists want to reach, but you''re not willing to use your full strength. Even I get irritated at that."


    Noise came from Kirik''s wheelchair. Layfon looked at him and realized the noise originated from Kirik''s tightening grip on the handles of the wheelchair. He noticed something else. Although there wasn''t much, Kei existed in Kirik''s body. The flow was clumsy and slow in a muddy color. His flow of Kei was unusual, but it didn''t look fatal. It might have something to do with his legs. Because of his legs, the Kei flow became less smooth, or perhaps it was the other way around, that the unusual flow of Kei had disabled his legs¡­¡­¡­Layfon didn''t want to ask about it. Kirik himself probably wouldn''t answer anyway, but¡­¡­he could tell that Kirik regretted it a lot.


    "You probably don''t have to use your full strength in this place, but why are you like that too when you fight filth monsters? Are you saying they aren''t opponents worth your time?"


    Layfon was in a life and death situation when he fought the matured filth monster. He didn''t plan to not use everything he had. But¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Why do you refuse to use a katana?"


    "Refuse¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes, you ARE refusing." Kirik said, as if he would jump up at Layfon''s weak protest. "You choose to fight with a sword, but your true self has the impression of a katana. Doesn''t that mean you''re refusing the katana? What else can explain it?"


    "Although I''m interested in why you aren''t using a katana¡­¡­"


    Haia, the leader of Salinvan Mercenary Gang, raised under Layfon''s adopted father''s brother in the same martial arts school as Layfon, had said that last night. His fighting power matched that of a mercenary leader who had had lots of experience accumulated from countless battles.


    A katana. He used a katana that was the same as the one Derek Psyharden used. His movements were the same, using Fleeting Shadow to attack with high speed, a move that Derek took pride in. Although Layfon wasn''t willing, his memories of Grendan surfaced one by one. His true self fought with a katana. His weapon was originally a katana. He trained with a wooden katana.


    It was the beginning of Layfon as a Military Artist.


    "What is it?"


    Looking around in confusion to confirm his location, he ran across Nina. It was the road to the Military Arts training complex. He was heading over there after leaving Harley''s research lab.


    "Ah, ah¡­¡­no, nothing," surprised at the close distance between them. He took a step back, but Nina didn''t.


    "Are you not feeling well because of yesterday? Or do you have a fever?" she pulled him over with a worried expression and felt his forehead with her hand.


    "It''s ok. It''s really ok," Layfon said, feeling the coolness from Nina''s hand and took another step back.


    "Um, doesn''t feel like you have a fever. Then what were you thinking?"


    "No, nothing much¡­¡­"


    "Really. Don''t you find it strange that I was this close to you but you didn''t notice?"


    "Huh¡­¡­Not really."


    It seemed like today was the day when his opinions wouldn''t be accepted. No, if he were to think closely, were his words even believable?


    (¡­¡­Nope.)


    It was a bit sad. Well, Nina had been able to discern the truth from the lies ever since she was little.


    "Then what''re you worrying about today?"


    They ended up having lunch together in the training room of the 17th platoon. They had bought bento at a convenience store and had some drinks from the locker room of the training complex.


    "No, nothing."


    "Don''t say that."


    "No, really¡­¡­"


    "I don''t believe you."


    "As I said¡­¡­"


    "Spill it honestly."


    She totally ignored his protests. Looking troubled, Layfon dug into his lunch. As long as his mouth was full, it was all right to not answer even if he heard her question. On the other hand, Nina had a good education, so she hated chatting while eating. Yesterday she had a terrible expression when Sharnid and Harley were talking and eating at the same time.


    "¡­¡­Leave lunch for a while. I will make you speak the truth," she said in a low voice as he continued to eat.


    (Please God, send someone now. Anyone.) He could only pray. But that "anyone" could only be Felli, Sharnid or Harley. Felli and Sharnid were always late. He couldn''t imagine them heading over straight after lunch. Harley was the last one left, but he''d probably be late too as he was making Layfon a new Dite.


    (¡­¡­¡­No other way.)


    If that was the way it was, he had no choice but to spill the beans. This time, Nina was very forceful. He understood her that much from his accumulated experience. In order to reach her goal, she would do everything she could for it.


    "Why do you want to know so much?" He asked after swallowing.


    "What? Isn''t it natural¡­¡­¡­"


    For some reason, she said so after shifting her position so there was some distance between them. "Because you''re my subordinate."


    A predictable answer. In the face of such an answer, Layfon couldn''t find any reasons to resist her.


    (¡­¡­Eh?)


    But she looked strange today. Having said what she wanted, Nina turned her face to the side as if she had sealed her mouth.


    "¡­¡­¡­Did you steal that bento?"


    "Of course not, stupid."


    She was mad.


    They continued to eat like that with their backs facing each other. She''d probably ask him again when they finished eating. Thinking of that, he planned to chew slowly, but the food wasn''t enough for a young man in his growing stage. He ended up finishing the bento quickly.


    Nina was almost finished with her lunch.


    (Oh no¡­¡­)


    He dragged out the time to finish his juice as much as possible, praying for someone to open the door to the training room.


    When Nina was about to speak, the door opened.


    "You''re already here? Good."


    "Formed? And¡­¡­"


    Behind Formed Garen was Naruki, who walked in with an annoyed expression.


    "You two look to be in a good mood. May I?"


    "Uh, no problem," Nina nodded.


    "Got anything?"


    "I don''t want to waste time either. I''ll cut to the chase," Formed said and looked at Naruki. Naruki still wore the expression of someone who wasn''t satisfied with something.


    "Ah~ Before that, I want to say I''ll accept the captain''s request."


    "Really?"


    That request must be Nina''s previous request to the City Police to allow Naruki to enter the 17th platoon.


    "Huh? Really?" Nina said.


    Nina''s reaction was slower. Surprised, Layfon looked at Formed and Naruki for confirmation. Nina didn''t look convinced either. On top of that, Naruki''s expression showed that it wasn''t her idea in the first place.


    "But there''s a condition."


    "As expected."


    "I''m not accepting all your conditions. I''m sorry, but she won''t officially enter the platoon. Besides, she herself doesn''t want to."


    "¡­¡­¡­Although it''s true that we need her, if she doesn''t want to, she''ll only lower the team''s fighting strength," Nina said frankly. Speaking about wanting to, Nina was number one in the entire team.


    "Yeah, I understand. But if you listen to my request, I''m sure she''ll feel better about it. Besides, you can dismiss her if she doesn''t have what it takes, and we can pretend we haven''t had this conversation. What do you think?"


    "Leader!"


    "Isn''t that natural? Listen, infiltration is part of a police officer''s work. If it isn''t done properly, it''ll be life-threatening. Perhaps this kind of dangerous work won''t be needed in an Academy City, but if you plan to work in the police force after leaving this city, this is a very good training opportunity. If you''re to infiltrate an organization, then you must first know your purpose. Be more spirited. If you can''t do this, then you fail."


    Naruki lowered her head. She was like a big sister in front of Meishen and Mifi, but now she was being rebuked like a little kid. Layfon found that unexpected.


    "¡­¡­Well, back to the topic," Formed said to Nina.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, first, it''s about yesterday. Layfon, thanks for your help."


    "But he escaped¡­¡­" Layfon lowered his head.


    "That can''t be helped. Besides, we already reached our original purpose. We caught the fake students and suppressed the circulation of their goods." Formed went on to explain yesterday''s operation to Nina.


    "Illegal drugs¡­¡­Does that mean what you came here for has something to do with that?" Nina said, suddenly very serious.


    Formed nodded. "Yes."


    "This is ridiculous. How would a platoon member have anything to do¡­¡­"


    "Can''t imagine? Even if it''s to do with the current situation Zuellni is in?"


    "Urgh¡­¡­"


    "If we lose the mine we''re using right now, Zuellni''s finished. This year''s Military Arts Competition is decisive. Many students in the platoons love this school deeply. If they feel the heavy burden of Zuellni''s fate, then it wouldn''t be strange for them to be associated with this, right?"


    Layfon understood Formed''s words. Illegal drugs¡­¡­The drugs that increased the flow of Kei were perfect for this kind of use.


    "¡­¡­This is just speculation."


    Nina didn''t agree with him.


    "Yes, it''s just my speculation. Perhaps Military Arts students with bad marks want it. Perhaps some fools exist who think the side-effects of the drug won''t appear for them. Regardless, this is all speculation, but I''m willing to bet on it since the possibility of it happening is so high."


    "¡­¡­¡­Do you have any clues of platoon members participating in illegal drug dealing?"


    "¡­¡­We''ve obtained a firm clue while checking the paths of imports. Goods that come in by roaming buses cannot possibly escape our investigation, but that''s only limited to legal trade goods. Checks are more lax on private things in small numbers. Fake student IDs can get past a human eye, but not a computer. The illegal drug dealing can only be made through a real student''s address. Mail is sent to real students, then the fake IDs are taken to where the fake students gather. We''ve been checking all personal mails and mailing records for a year, and we''ve been double checking everything. The six people who are on the records the most¡­¡­" he sighed and paused. "I''ve already said too much. I can''t do anything else if you decide not to accept us. Naruki entering the 17th platoon is to help with the investigation. I hope you can keep quiet about it and cooperate with us."


    "I accept."


    "Are you sure? Do you need to consider it¡­¡­"


    "No need. Since you have clues, we''ll help out."


    "What would you do if they take illegal drugs because they want to protect this city?" Formed tossed out the doubt to Nina''s answer. "If they do it out of protecting the city, what would you do? It''s illegal, but it''s a choice made to resolve the crisis. What if they do it because there is no other way? Zuellni is at its end. They plan to sacrifice themselves to save the city. What would you do?"


    Why was Formed pushing Nina? He''d have probably asked Layfon the same questions. Layfon didn''t understand why.


    He spaced out a bit, and came to some understanding. Formed was eliminating later problems by raising them now. Layfon didn''t know what he himself would do. He looked at Nina. How would she answer?


    "¡­¡­To sacrifice oneself in order to save something. It sounds good but it''s just being selfish. It''s just facing difficulties and choosing the easy way out. I''m determined to protect everything in this city. I don''t want to sacrifice anyone. I''ll protect everything, including myself."


    No matter when it was, she could always say something this strong to pierce Layfon.


    "¡­¡­I''ve never heard such willful words," Formed shook his head, at ease.


    "But I''ve never heard something that reassuring. Well, I''m leaving it all to you."


    "Roger."


    Nina and Formed shook hands.


    "OK, they are¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Six people. I said so. Five of them are¡­¡­"


    He wrote the names with his finger. Nina''s face stiffened.


    "No¡­¡­"


    "Their mail all came from the same city, but they themselves aren''t from that city. It''s the home city of the sixth person. About this sixth person''s name¡­"


    Layfon vaguely remembered the name. Probably a platoon member. That was it.


    Nina should have understood the truth when she heard the name. Then why¡­¡­


    He thought for a moment and finally recalled which platoon this person belonged to. Layfon''s expression now matched Nina''s. The tenth platoon.


    "Dinn Dee."


    The face of a bald young man surfaced in Layfon''s mind.


    ¡ó


    The sound breathing during sleep hovered in his ears. In a way, it was the same as an interrogation.


    "Geez¡­¡­" Sighing and tired, Gorneo was on the way back to his dormitory. The time was after platoon training and dinner.


    Naturally, Shante sat on his shoulders. She was fast asleep, her chin leaning on his head. Gorneo worried about whether she might fall off. Having spent a lot of her strength in training, she just ate afterward and slept. Although he had been with her since he started first year here, she was still like a beast and a kid.


    "Really¡­¡­" he sighed again and entered the dormitory. He walked past his room.


    Shante''s room was next to his. He pressed the doorbell and passed Shante to her roommate, who was from Shante''s home city. Gorneo returned to his room.


    He felt the unusual atmosphere the moment he opened the door.


    He opened the door slowly but didn''t switch on the light. He brought out the card-shaped Dite from his coat pocket, and inserted it into his wristband so he could restore it at any time.


    "Who is it?" He asked, increasing his internal Kei in readiness for a fight.


    "¡­¡­Well, you pass. I was hoping you''d have noticed before you opened the door," a voice came from inside the room.


    "I said, who are you?"


    The light was switched on. Carefully, Gorneo walked deeper into the room and saw a young man sitting on the sofa. The small table before the man was littered with fast food wrappers. He was drinking juice and reading a magazine. A strange tattoo decorated the left side of his face.


    "This is my room," Gorneo said.


    The young man''s attitude wasn''t hostile, but it wasn''t enough of a reason for Gorneo to relax. He watched the young man stand up¡­¡­ Haia.


    "And the female hiding in the kitchen. Come out," he said.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "Come out," Haia said, and a young woman walked out of the kitchen''s shadow. Golden hair framing a slender body, she was about the same age as Haia. A pair of big glasses sat on the small bridge of her nose. She held a huge bow. It shrank back into a small Dite after she canceled the restoration.


    "Myunfa, your Kei isn''t up to standards," Haia said to the young woman.


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    "If you can''t hide your presence, you''ll have trouble as an archer, so I''ve been giving you more practice like trailing a target and such."


    "Uh, uh, uh, I can''t do that kind of thing," she shook her head.


    "We just need to find a guy you like. You could follow him and observe him for a whole day, as well as train yourself. Isn''t that like shooting two birds with one stone?"


    "That¡­¡­That kind of thing¡­¡­" She shook her head fiercely with her face all red.


    Haia laughed.


    "¡­¡­Just who are you people? Are you here just for this show?"


    "Yeah~ Would we be happier if we came just for this show? But we''ll have to get serious now. My name is Haia Salinvan Laia."


    Anyone from Grendan would have noticed Haia''s second name. Gorneo''s alertness increased.


    "From the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang?"


    "I''m the third Head. This is Myunfa, my first Military Arts student."


    "P, pleased to meet you."


    "Um¡­¡­" Gorneo returned the nicety and swung his gaze back to Haia.


    "¡­¡­What''s the Guidance Mercenary Gang doing in an Academy City? Has the Student President hired you?"


    "That side too~ Speaking of which, isn''t that better? Yeah, I''m regretting a little. Never mind, I''ll leave that for later."


    Haia''s more relaxed tone was confusing for Gorneo.


    "I didn''t come here for business. I hope you can cooperate with me. Since Wolfstein Alseif doesn''t know anything about it, I''ve come to seek your help."


    "Cooperation? Or is there something else¡­¡­?"


    "What I want is your help in intelligence. The people living in the city know it best. Of course. Well then, about the information¡­¡­I''ll let you in if you have something useful. How does that sound? Since you''re the second son of the Luckens family, I thought it wouldn''t be strange if you knew of it. Actually, it is part of the Mercenary Gang''s secret history."


    "¡­¡­Could it be¡­¡­"


    "Oh, you do know."


    "Could it be real¡­¡­? Haikizoku," Gorneo watched Haia in disbelief. The time Gorneo heard of this term was when his older brother became a Heaven''s Blade successor. He heard of it in a conversation between his grandfather and his older brother.


    "It''s a crazy power nurtured from a destroyed city¡­¡­"


    That was what his grandfather said. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang left the city in order to search for this power.


    "I thought it was just a legend¡­¡­"


    "If it really was a legend, then the first generation Head didn''t have to work so hard."


    "So it does exist?"


    "What a deep doubt. But it isn''t in Zuellni, it''s in the ruined city next to here. We''ve searched that city already, but didn''t find anything, so we came over here."


    "In that city¡­¡­" Gorneo fell into his memories. "¡­¡­Now that you mention it, I think the Psychokinesist of the 17th platoon said she found something."


    "Oh?"


    At that time, the Psychokinesist of the 5th platoon didn''t find anything, but Layfon''s 17th platoon might have. But if that really was the Haikizoku¡­¡­


    "The twisted Electronic Fairy of a dead city¡­¡­I never thought it was real."


    "Can''t help it if it is real, but even I only half believe it. I want to find one and have a look, but I can''t find it."


    "Well¡­¡­¡­Leader," Myunfa raised her hand.


    "What is it?"


    "Um¡­¡­It''s the 17th platoon, isn''t it? Its Psychokinesist, right? How about we ask for her help? Fermaus only knows the general direction, but he can''t come here¡­¡­"


    "That''s a good suggestion. Well then, Gorneo, who is that Psychokinesist?"


    "Felli Loss, the younger sister of the Student President."


    "The Student President¡­¡­meaning the leader of this city, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it''s simple, isn''t it?" Haia laughed, and after that, he obtained various kinds of information on Zuellni from Gorneo.


    ¡ó


    On that day, they continued training in the fundamentals as usual after introducing Naruki to the other three team members. Other than that, Nina announced the cancellation of the training camp that they had planned for tomorrow and the day after. Naruki tripped and fell numerous times in the balance training with the balls scattered on the floor. Under Layfon''s advice, she finally managed to walk faster than a normal pace around the room after two hours of training. Afterward, they had combat training on the balls between members divided into two teams. Naruki somehow managed to control her movements after falling countless times. When Nina ended training, Naruki was covered in sweat, unable to move on the floor.


    "Are you all right?"


    Everyone had gone to the shower room. Only Layfon came to deliver an energy juice to her.


    "¡­¡­¡­Do you do this everyday?"


    "Today''s training is more relaxing already."


    They didn''t even do the ball-hitting training. In fact, today''s training wasn''t intense, but it wasn''t useless. Training in the fundamentals was extremely important, especially now since they had a match coming soon. Rather than memorizing new moves, it was more practical to get the fundamentals right.


    "This is hard," Naruki said as she drank. She wiped her mouth. This level of difficulty made her feel down. Her reason here was to observe the 10th platoon and obtain evidence of their use of the illegal wine.


    "Now I fully understand why Layton is so strong. I''m totally exhausted, but you haven''t sweated one single drop."


    "But you''re not trying to become a platoon member, right?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah, but I''m a Military Artist. I''m in the City Police, but I haven''t given up the mission of a Military Artist. Besides, sometimes I might have to handle a violent case. Physical strength is still necessary," she regulated her breathing and sighed deeply.


    "It''s meaningful to come here. I can become stronger. If it''s a reason for Military Artists, the reason is enough for me to be here. I understand being weak is a sad thing for a Military Artist. But I can''t fully accept this. I''m not really sure how to express myself clearly."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    Although he wasn''t too sure on this, he knew.


    "I''m the same as you, becoming strong without explicitly wanting to, though I had a reason to become strong, so I''ve been struggling for that. But since I arrived here, I''ve lost my reason to keep trying, and this period of time is troublesome."


    He wanted to be stronger so he could earn money and feed the children in the orphanage. His wish went out of control without him knowing, wanting to feed all the orphans in Grendan¡­¡­¡­Although it turned out that way, it was still a simple reason that sustained him.


    "But isn''t Layton still here?"


    "Um, yeah."


    "Layton''s here because of certain reasons. You''re here, doing your best. Aren''t you struggling more compared to when you first started?"


    "True. That thing in Grendan''s already sorted out."


    "¡­¡­¡­I''m not sure, but you feel strange today," she cocked her head to look at him. "Is something wrong?"


    "Um, not really."


    "That''s not an answer free of worry, Layton."


    "Yeah, well, it''s OK."


    "You''re worried. What is it? Can you tell me about it?"


    "It''s not really something to be worried about, but it''s just a feeling I can''t turn around¡­¡­? It''s like that. I haven''t yet sorted it out."


    A heaviness came from his weapon harness hanging around his waist. Two Dites hung from it. One was Harley''s newly adjusted Sapphire Dite, the other was Kirik''s Shim Adamantium Dite - a shape known as the Katana.


    "¡­¡­¡­The way you said it, isn''t it just a worry?"


    "Yeah?"


    "If that isn''t something you''re worrying about, then there''s nothing we''d call ''worry.''"


    "Um¡ª"


    Perhaps it was a worry for him, but how should he resolve it¡­¡­considering it like that made it feel like something else.


    He was unwilling to handle a katana. If possible, he didn''t want to give in. Kirik said this would make him the strongest. Becoming the strongest was critical to a Military Artist. It was the power needed to protect the city. Of course it was natural. If you didn''t become strong, you couldn''t protect anything. He fully understood that.


    He also knew that strength alone couldn''t protect anything.


    He could imagine Kirik''s agitation and frustration, a Military Artist with a damaged body who couldn''t do anything. But Layfon couldn''t fully comprehend his situation because his body was in good condition.


    In Kirik''s eyes, Layfon was probably just an existence for him to let out his frustration on. That in itself was troubling for Layfon, but it could also be that it was Kirik''s sincerest wish, the remnants of Kirik''s wish to become strong to guide Layfon onto the correct path of a Military Artist.


    And on the path that Kirik''s made for him was the road sign of the Shim Adamantium Dite. Kirik asked "Why don''t you walk the correct path?"


    There was an answer to this question. Yes, there was an answer to it. Why didn''t he walk that path? But who would accept that answer if he said it? Or maybe someone would accept it. Kirik had asked that question because he accepted it.


    "So, Layfon¡­¡­¡­"


    He didn''t want to hear it.


    "Sorry for making you wait," Harley''s vibrant voice filled the training room. Earlier, he had greeted Naruki, handed back Layfon''s two Dites and returned to his lab. Now he was back.


    "What is it?"


    "What''s what? Now that we have a new member, isn''t it natural for me to show myself more?" Harley gestured. He was holding a textbook on weapon maintenance.


    "Naruki''s weapon needs to be prepared."


    "Ah¡­¡­No, I can use this¡­¡­"


    Harley looked at the Dite in Naruki''s hand and shook his head.


    "That''s for the City Police. A City Police weapon isn''t suitable for a platoon match."


    "Ah, but¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I can make whatever you want. Come."


    Eyes sparkling, he grabbed Naruki''s hand and dragged her to the research lab.


    "What do you want it to be like? A shortstick type? In that case, Nina''s type might be more advantageous. Ah, come to think of it, what''s this around your waist? A rope? Hmm¡ªa capture and detainment skill, is it? How interesting."


    Like a tsunami, Harley''s questions seemingly cut down all opposition from Naruki and she was pulled outside. She looked at Layfon pleadingly, but he replied with a "take good care of yourself" expression.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Naruki was gone, leaving Layfon alone in the room, but even without her, he couldn''t ignore the case that Formed had left for them.


    "Then I''ll have to do this," he said and used Kei to eliminate his presence.


    She knew when Naruki was introduced to the team.


    "Looks like someone''s kidnapped him."


    After a shower, Felli walked out of the training complex alone. She didn''t get to walk with Layfon today. Since it was useless to wait for him, she decided to leave.


    She had thought of why Layfon had left¡­¡­but she knew by just looking at him. He was always in combat with his true feelings. Even without him saying anything, she could tell by his expression that he was hiding something. To tell the truth, she wasn''t that interested. Wasn''t interested, because she didn''t want to get involved¡­¡­But she got frustrated.


    Originally she planned to search with the flakes, but she gave up. She had confidence that Nina and Naruki could not detect her flakes, but not with Layfon. She wasn''t sure whether she might be found out under normal circumstances, but if Layfon was in battle condition, he would definitely discover her flakes. Layfon''s senses were incredible, as if he could sense everything around him.


    What would happen if he found Felli''s flakes¡­¡­


    It''d have been good if he just prepared for battle¡­¡­


    Leaving the training complex with these thoughts in mind, she headed for the tram station. Not that many people were here since the training complex was built in an isolated area. Many Military Artists preferred to run back home, not allowing their bodies to cool down after training. Nina and Sharnid were the same. Layfon tended to take the tram when he was with Felli, but if he were alone, he''d probably have run back like all the others.


    Psychokinesists of other platoons tended not to ride the tram either. Although they couldn''t use Kei to strengthen their bodies, a lot of them preferred to train their physical side to combat the effects of tension on their bodies during a platoon match.


    Although the tram didn''t go all the way to Felli''s place, she still decided to ride it. She was probably the only person who rode the tram on a daily basis. Many students moved to other areas for work, study and entertainment.


    Hence, Felli felt something wrong when she saw someone at the station. The figure sitting on the only chair under the roof stood out vividly with his red hair. Felli didn''t recognize him. It wasn''t a problem to wear casual clothes outside class time, but it was unusual to change into casual clothes and come back here. A Dite hung from his waist. That was against the school rule. Very few students were given special permission to carry a Dite in their private time, and even so, that was restricted to certain times and locations.


    Whether this rule was taken seriously was another question, but a student wouldn''t be carrying a Dite so blatantly like this guy.


    The feeling wasn''t very strong, but the atmosphere was definitely not the same. It was better not to get any closer to him before the tram arrived. No, she''d let him board it first, and she''d wait for the next tram. Either way, a tram was always empty at this hour. She didn''t want to ride in a sealed off tram with him.


    It felt unnatural to just stand here, so she decided to just turn around and head back to the training complex. All the while, a thought floated in her mind that this was a good reason for her to check on Layfon.


    "Are you Felli Loss?"


    Somehow, he was standing behind her without her noticing.


    "!"


    Felli jumped forward and turned around, snatching the Dite from her weapon harness. Restoration. A staff with petal-like scales appeared in her hand.


    "Hey, hey, wait up. I didn''t do anything."


    The young man raised his hands to show he wasn''t hostile. His Dite remained in his weapon harness. Even so, Felli scattered the flakes and kept her distance from him. She had instinctively taken this measure.


    He was a young man with a strange tattoo on his left face, Haia Salinvan Laia.


    "We can''t talk when you''re so far away."


    "I can hear over here. You should be able to hear me too."


    Haia wasn''t surprised at Felli''s voice in his ear. One of the flakes hovered before him.


    "This flake contains Psychokinetic explosives. It can cause an explosion and I''m not kidding," she didn''t think one explosive could match this Military Artist''s speed, so when she put some distance between them, she had scattered a few Psychokinetic explosives around.


    "You do think ahead. If not now, I''d really want you to join me."


    "I refuse."


    "So quick!"


    "Well, what is it?"


    "Whoa¡­¡­Looks like you''re the difficult type."


    "I don''t want to be the type you like."


    A tram had come to a stop on the track behind Haia. Someone exited after the door opened.


    "Felli!" Karian called.


    "Ah, finally here," Haia put out his chest and went to Karian. A girl with glasses that Felli didn''t know walked beside him.


    "I was troubled that you left first."


    "Because I didn''t think the talk would end so quickly. Speaking of which, your sister is troublesome, like a cat with a temper."


    "Can''t judge a person by their looks," Karian concluded.


    "¡­¡­¡­Just, who are these people?"


    While demanding an explanation, Felli decided to refuse what Karian was going to say next. It must be something that she wasn''t willing to do.


    Having hidden his presence through Kei, Layfon sat on the roof above the entrance to the training complex, letting the hours pass.


    (Well, what do I do¡­¡­¡­)


    The 10th platoon seemed to still be in training. Layfon could see their faces if he opened the door, but he''d be discovered, so he strained his ears, hoping to catch Dinn''s voice. If Dinn left the room, Layfon would tail him.


    He couldn''t think of a better way.


    What Formed wanted was the location of where Dinn hid the illegal drugs, or some convincing evidence of his taking them.


    (Just how I do look for that kind of thing?)


    Go into Dinn''s room? But thievery probably wouldn''t constitute as evidence.


    (It would have been easy if all I needed was to go into his room.)


    Although he couldn''t open a door lock with a needle like a professional thief, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to hide his presence through Kei and use his sword to cut open the lock. Then he''d search for evidence¡­¡­¡­ But, if he couldn''t find anything, Dinn''d be more watchful.


    If only Naruki was here¡­ but that didn''t seem possible for today.


    Well then, he''d do some observation work.


    (Um--)


    Could he do this? Doubt surfaced. It wasn''t hard to use Kei for a prolonged period. He could keep this up for an entire day while tailing someone, but what he was worried about was whether this was effective at all. Although Dinn hadn''t yet done anything, he probably wouldn''t do anything that Layfon expected. Layfon silently planned his possible moves.


    No matter what, he couldn''t go in and expose the truth like the police. While Layfon was thinking of other ways, Dinn emerged from the building.


    (I can only take this way then.)


    Same as before, Dinn was with his team members. There were seven people altogether, the full number of people in the 10th platoon. The last person looked to be the Psychokinesist. Layfon could tell by the way he walked. People who trained with weapons had a special way of moving.


    It wasn''t strange for a student to shave his head, but to even pull out the roots, now that was unusual. Slightly behind Dinn, walking adjacent to him was a beautiful girl that Layfon hadn''t seen before.


    (Is she the vice captain?)


    That must be Dalshena Che Matelna. Rather than describing her as a beautiful adult woman, it was more appropriate to say she had the air of a beautifully crafted statue.


    The two of them led on, with the five others following behind.


    Layfon was about to jump down from the roof but he suddenly stopped. He saw someone trailing the platoon.


    (Captain?)


    It was Nina. She didn''t say anything after training, and had headed straight for a shower. He didn''t think she''d take any action today, but¡­¡­¡­She was masking her presence with internal Kei. It wasn''t as well done as Layfon''s, and it couldn''t be compared to Sharnid''s, whose presence just simply melted into the air, but she did manage to eliminate her presence.


    (At this rate, she''ll be exposed.)


    From his experience with her in the past, he knew it was useless stopping her now, and if he went up to her to talk her out of it, he''d end up exposing both of them before Dinn.


    (I''ll keep it the way it is then.)


    Having confirmed some distance between them, Layfon jumped down from the roof.


    What should he do¡­¡­?


    Dinn and his team didn''t head for the tram. It seemed they were planning to walk back to town. Nina trailed Dinn and Layfon followed behind. Layfon found this situation delicate, and he didn''t plan to destroy this balance. Either way, he judged this situation to be disadvantageous.


    (If Naruki were here¡­¡­)


    But Harley had Naruki. Assuming the fact that Harley didn''t know anything, he wouldn''t let Naruki go so easily. Wondering whether he was doing something that would put his audience into a speechless stupor, Layfon continued to move after the group.


    It seemed Dinn and his team were making casual conversation while walking: who had been rejected by whom, who had a new girlfriend, laughter mixed in with the chat. This was normal. It even happened in the 17th platoon sometimes, and the 10th platoon didn''t seem to intend to do anything different soon.


    The one who acted the bad character like Nina was Dinn.


    Layfon found that unexpectedly surprising. He thought the Vice Captain Dalshena would have played that role. The atmosphere she exuded was similar to Nina''s, and they were both refined in a way. Beautiful and elegant¡­¡­¡­ that type of a feeling. To the team members'' jokes, she''d reply with a firm attitude.


    For some reason, this atmosphere felt similar to Sharnid.


    Dinn Dee. Dalshena Che Matelna. Sharnid Elipton. That was the combination in the 10th platoon that had held the strength to threaten the 1st platoon.


    Layfon recalled Nina''s horrible expression when she heard Dinn''s name from Formed. Why was she so surprised and agitated? Maybe Sharnid¡­¡­that might be the answer. No matter what had happened, the truth that Sharnid had left the 10th platoon would never change. But what had happened between the deep trust of those three people? Layfon didn''t know.


    What would Sharnid do if he knew about the illegal drug dealing? That guy who was flippant all day long - if he knew¡­¡­


    (Ah, I see¡­¡­)


    That was probably what Nina was worried about.


    The 10th platoon finally showed signs of dispersing. First it was one person, then the next parted with the team, probably because their dormitories lay in different locations. Finally, Dalshena also left, leaving Dinn alone.


    Nina didn''t hesitate and continued to trail Dinn. Layfon followed behind them. Formed said Dinn must be the main culprit. His home city was Kelnes, the city specializing in medical herbs. It was one of the few cities to date that hadn''t banned the production of illegal wine. Dinn was the only person who would know the ways to import the drug.


    Layfon thought Dinn would head back to his dormitory¡­¡­As Dinn walked on his own, something else moved.


    It was Nina.


    "Dinn Dee."


    She suddenly removed her disguise and called out, causing Layfon to panic. He was too late to stop her. Dinn turned around and Layfon managed to maintain his Kei around himself to conceal his presence.


    "Nina Antalk? What does the 17th platoon want with me?"


    Dinn''s attitude wasn''t friendly. It was close to hatred.


    "I have to talk to you."


    "I don''t want to talk to you though. Don''t think what you have to say has any value."


    "It''s very important," she said, as he planned to turn away from her. "Don''t take illegal drugs again."


    "¡­¡­What did you say?" he stopped in his tracks and watched her.


    "The City Police are watching you. They''re looking for evidence. You can still make it if you stop now."


    "Don''t speak as if you know everything. You don''t even have proof and you''ve already decided I''m in the wrong?"


    "It''ll be too late if proof is found," she said with anxiety.


    Dinn''s expression remained cool and cold.


    Under these circumstances, to be branded as a criminal, wouldn''t he be angry? But not Dinn. Was this enough to show that he really was involved in illegal drug trade?


    No, compared to that¡­¡­


    Why was Nina doing this? She had made him put up his guard.


    No¡­¡­¡­Things weren''t like that at all.


    (Looking at this, as if¡­¡­)


    She was trying to make Dinn come to his senses.


    "¡­¡­Stop. What are you saying?"


    "You''re damaging your body. Why are you still taking such dangerous things? If it continues, doesn''t that mean you won''t be able to protect anything?"


    "This is for the sake of protecting the city. To win against the 1st platoon. To win a match and get the highest accumulated score. This is significant for authority. If I have neither authority nor reputation when the Military Arts Competition begins, my plan will be useless. That can''t happen. That won''t win anything. I''m using my way to protect this city. You should understand. We''re both strategists in our teams. For the sake of the next Military Arts Competition, don''t you think so too?"


    "Of course I''ve thought of it. I did, but I thought I''ll support the plan that will truly win the Military Arts Competition."


    "Only the result in battles can support a plan. A plan without that is not believable. You''re naive."


    "No, it''s not. Calm and observant insight is needed to find a possible strategy. What we''re looking for now are those two things. You can only increase your own power through continuous training. Only through continuous diligence and effort can you have enough confidence to give commands. How can you prove you''re right by escaping reality through illegal drugs?"


    "You''re the one who shattered my dreams. Your way is truly low!" Dinn shouted. Nina held her breath.


    "You took away Sharnid with despicable means, and now you''re acting all kind and wonderful."


    "No, I didn''t¡­¡­take him away¡­¡­"


    "What can your words do now? If you want to give the police this information, then fine. I''m doing everything to realize my dreams. Only I can protect this city. Tell Sharnid that I''ll fulfill that oath even without him."


    Dinn turned around. Nina didn''t prevent him from leaving.


    Layfon had no way of following him, so he stayed where he was and quietly watched Nina''s back.

 Volume 4, 4 — Outside the Wheel

    Volume 4, Chapter 4: Outside the Wheel


    I can''t be forgiven like this¡­¡­


    "Wow, this is the new Dite¡­¡­" Layfon sighed. This sigh was aimed at Naruki and her friends, who had come to the library to meet him and to finish their homework. Hanging on Naruki''s weapon harness was her usual police baton and Harley''s newly made Dite.


    "Yeah, I was surprised too. It''s only been a night since I joined the platoon. It feels as if something serious has happened."


    No. In fact, Layfon had only made this time to meet one person. The other two girls were waiting for Layfon just as usual.


    "Yeah, something did happen," Naruki said with a sour expression. She stared at Layfon as if hoping to find out some news. While they went through their homework, she always tried to find a chance to be alone with Layfon. It seemed she hadn''t mentioned the real reason behind her joining the platoon to Meishen and Mifi. But that wasn''t Layfon''s problem. Naruki herself was trying to find the right timing to speak with him.


    Even so, Layfon was worried¡­¡­


    (I can''t tell her the Captain''s exposed the plan.)


    Yesterday''s conversation between Nina and Dinn meant little to the two of them, but it was bad news for Naruki, particularly because she worked for the City Police. Layfon had found out that no one from the City Police had infiltrated the platoons to investigate this case other than Naruki. No one else was tracking Dinn.


    (What should I do¡­¡­)


    Compared to his more relaxed past, Layfon was plagued by worries these days. He cared nothing for how other people viewed him back in Grendan. Of course, he took care not to let anyone know of what he was doing, especially Leerin and his adopted father. Besides that, Layfon hadn''t done anything that would draw attention to himself.


    (Why can''t I act like I did before?)


    In the end, Layfon''s time in the library was spent feeling pressure and agitation. Still, no matter what, he hoped for the time here to drag on as long as possible. He sincerely wished for the afternoon to stay away. Platoon training was in the afternoon, and he would have to head for the Military Arts Training Complex with Naruki. She''d know of what happened yesterday night.


    No matter how hard Layfon prayed, time passed by as it always did, fairly and equally to everyone. The time in the library ended as Layfon finished his homework with loose concentration.


    The last hour of lunch also ended, drawing close to the platoon training time. Naruki first announced the hour to part.


    Ah, I''m finished¡­¡­


    "And? How did yesterday go?" Naruki asked the instant that she had parted with Meishen and Mifi. In the face of Naruki''s impatience, Layfon realized that he had no way out of this.


    (Huh, it can''t be helped.)


    "Um¡­¡­Nothing much happened yesterday."


    He wasn''t good at lying. That was his decision.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­I guess it''s not easy to catch him red-handed."


    (Sorry.)


    Layfon smiled forcefully as he apologized in his head.


    "Well, this will take time. Getting impatient right now will only be our defeat. Anyway, we just have to do our best."


    Do our best. It seemed Naruki had a pressing wish to resolve this case.


    "Naruki, what if¡­¡­what if that person truly wants to protect this city, so he turned towards illegal means, what would you do?"


    "Huh?"


    "What if he truly wants to protect this city knowing his true strength is not enough¡­¡­so he uses those illegal drugs. What would you do?"


    Layfon didn''t find Dinn''s method despicable. Nina called the want to protect everything in the city selfishness. Nina''s ideal was very beautiful, but it wasn''t realistic. In an everyday peaceful atmosphere, one would forget the fact that Zuellni was in a dire situation. Nina''s determination that supported her wish in this dire time was particularly dazzling. But Layfon knew that kind of thinking wasn''t enough. Although the illegal drugs were deplorable, Layfon didn''t think Dinn was wrong. Dinn''s method was cleverly covered by the excuse of the Military Arts Competition. Like the inevitability of a city''s death, it was natural that the people who took part in such a fight were not perfect.


    "I''ve already considered it," Naruki replied, avoiding Layfon''s gaze. "He can be called a hero with Zuellni''s current situation. Even though his method is illegal, I think no one would directly criticize him. But the truth remains that this is a crime. It''s a crime within the Academy City Zuellni. It''s forbidden. It''s also horrible to his own body. The use of those illegal drugs can speed up the deterioration of the Kei vein."


    "Do you know?" Naruki asked Layfon, keeping her back to him. "It''s not meaningless to sacrifice one''s body to protect the city. This act is tragically beautiful, but I can''t accept it. Which one is more important? The city or the people¡­¡­If it was me, I''d choose the people. We have other Academy Cities beside Zuellni, so I''ll definitely capture him and stop him. If a day comes when something must be sacrificed, if Meishen and Mifi would be sacrificed, I''ll save them. So I''ll also save Dinn."


    The last line was probably Naruki''s real feelings. She would never stand still if Meishen and Mifi needed help. Naruki''s thinking was what Layfon lacked. He cared less for other people.


    He just wanted to protect everyone back at that time.


    "Nakki''s thinking doesn''t fall short of the captain''s."


    "Nah. I still want to become a Chief. I feel strongly against any illegal acts. To say it more clearly, I neither sympathize nor agree with Dinn''s thinking. Bad is bad. I don''t believe I''m entirely just. The law isn''t perfect, but if we don''t abide by it, then human society cannot work properly. So we must not ignore the law. If we want to ignore the law, then it''s better if we find someplace to live with no one else around. Am I too cold?"


    "Not at all, you''re right."


    Dinn had said that it was necessary in order to protect the city. Nina had said that the will to protect everything was selfish. Naruki''s thinking was different from theirs. She was indifferent to the fate of the city. If Zuellni was destroyed, the people just needed to move to other cities. Naruki had questioned whether the city or the people was more important. Humans were more important, Layfon felt the same as her. Thinking back on how he acted in the past, it wouldn''t be inaccurate to say that he was Naruki''s comrade. But still, he didn''t want to see the Electronic Fairy die. The point that people could move to other cities was troublesome to Layfon. In terms of materials, Layfon didn''t have enough money. As a Military Artist, he could move around cities like the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang, acting like a mercenary, but that wasn''t what Layfon wanted to do. Money was still needed to let him move to other cities, whether it was an Academy City or a normal City.


    This problem was embarrassing, a problem that couldn''t even be compared to that of anyone else''s around him, but it was very realistic for Layfon. Hence, he didn''t want this current reality to vanish.


    However, his existence in Zuellni couldn''t guarantee a victory in the Military Arts Competition.


    (Ah, I see¡­¡­)


    He admitted it, finding it strange. As those words surfaced in his mind, he felt that his own problem and his position in this case were too different from others. Whether the problem had anything to do with the City or the people, the fact was that power could solve everything. If Nina and Naruki left this problem to Layfon, then perhaps, everything could be solved.


    (Um¡­¡­That might not work?)


    It probably wouldn''t work with people like Nina around. She wouldn''t let him shoulder everything. As he thought on it, he found himself nearing the Training Complex, the Training Complex with Nina in it¡­¡­¡­


    (Ah¡­¡­)


    A bad premonition flashed through his mind as each step took him closer to confirmation.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry. I contacted Dinn yesterday."


    Nina really didn''t fail his expectations. He wasn''t sure whether it was good or bad. Like yesterday, she had come earlier than anyone else. Felli and Sharnid had yet to show themselves.


    Naruki stood stiffly next to Layfon. The trembling of her lips spread out to her entire body.


    "Wh, wh, wh, wh, wh¡­¡­" she failed to get a word out as she watched Layfon. Layfon did say just a moment before that "Nothing had happened."


    "Sorry. I lied," he said honestly, lowering his head.


    Nina didn''t wait for Naruki to recover her composure. "I understand your feelings about having your mission interfered with. Even so, I did what I did according to my principles."


    "Uh, wait a minute. Yesterday, that person admitted he was using illegal drugs. Isn''t that proof?"


    "I didn''t tape it. You don''t have it either. Besides, I didn''t see him taking drugs. That kind of proof isn''t convincing enough. Dinn knew that was the case, so he said what he said."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nina herself denied her own defense.


    "¡­¡­Then just what did you want to do?" Naruki said, after finally calming herself down. Outrage filled her eyes. "You said you did that according to your principles? Do you know what those principles mean? Isn''t that the same as providing the criminal with information to help him evade capture?"


    "Probably."


    "You''re helping the criminal by leaking our information to him¡­¡­"


    "I know, but I must do that. I had a reason to contact him."


    "A reason¡­¡­"


    "You mean Sharnid-senpai?" Layfon cut in.


    Nina nodded. "I entered the 14th platoon in my first year. It wasn''t that strong a platoon. The captain was pretty good, and the relationship between team members wasn''t bad. We trusted each other, and we had different abilities to confront different situations, but we didn''t make it in the last Military Arts Competition¡­¡­"


    The 14th platoon¡­¡­was the team that made Zuellni lose in the last Military Arts Competition. Past memories surfaced in Nina''s mind. "In a match last year, we fought the 10th platoon, including Dinn Dee, Dalshena Che Matelna and Sharnid Elipton. They were all one year older than me, in third year. All the members in the 10th platoon were in the 6th year. They took in three third year students, a pretty bold act. Anyone would have thought the 10th platoon was weak, but in fact, they were very strong. Dalshena''s stormy attack, Dinn''s variations and Sharnid''s accurate sniping. That combination covered up each person''s weakness. Their attack was overwhelmingly strong. I really admired them. The higher-ups found their custom-made fighting suits arrogant, but to us, it was like the dazzling flag of a new era."


    The result was obvious. Sharnid''s exit in the second half of the platoon match broke their tri-combo and the 10th platoon was disbanded.


    "Dinn''s anger was intense. He even declared a duel with Sharnid. Sharnid accepted it but he didn''t resist in the duel. He was beaten up. The judge stopped the duel because of the severity of Sharnid''s injuries, so severe that it might have resulted in long-lasting effects. It''s fortunate that he recovered," Nina sighed, as if she was putting down something heavy in her. Layfon and Naruki kept silent and waited for her to continue.


    "I went to find Sharnid after the match. I wanted to form my own team. I could never become strong by staying with the 14th platoon. My desire was deep, very deep¡­¡­Because I met her."


    "Her" must be Zuellni.


    "I talked to Sharnid that I needed him to form a team. It was difficult at first, but he agreed in the end. I also talked to Harley. When I applied to form a new platoon, the newly elected Student President, Karian-senpai, introduced me to Felli."


    The 17th platoon had begun operating like that. Layfon''s appearance in the second year had enabled the team to become truly active.


    "¡­¡­I took Sharnid from the 10th platoon."


    "It wasn''t really¡­¡­"


    "Although reality wasn''t like that, it still couldn''t be permitted in the relationship between those three. I don''t know what happened between them, but things wouldn''t have turned out like that if Sharnid was just a normal student studying Military Arts."


    True. It was very irritating to see a rival walk into one''s sight. Although Sharnid had left the team, Dinn couldn''t ignore him in a fight.


    He couldn''t ignore him.


    It wouldn''t have mattered if the 17th platoon was so weak that it wasn''t worth mentioning. The time for the match against the 10th platoon was nearing. When that time came, Dinn''s feelings would be in disorder. On the other hand, if the 17th platoon was too weak, then Dinn might be able to disregard his feelings towards Sharnid.


    But that wasn''t possible now.


    (Yes, because I''m here.)


    The 17th platoon was now much more powerful than Nina had anticipated, so powerful that no one would turn his eyes from them. All because Layfon was here. All the team members were powerful, like Nina, Sharnid and Felli, but the team originally lacked a frontline attacker. Nina had trouble finding a Military Artist in Zuellni to fill that role in the 17th platoon.


    But everything changed when Layfon entered the Academy City.


    A Heaven''s Blade successor from Grendan was someone who fought filth monsters alone. Layfon''s power wasn''t a power that a normal student should have, and his participation in Zuellni brought an intense change to the 17th platoon. Nina could now concentrate on her original work of making and implementing strategies; Sharnid could fulfill his potential according to the situation; and even Felli, who was originally indifferent, had become more serious. The entire team had become stronger because of Layfon''s appearance. This turning point was worth celebrating for Karian who planned with all he could to have Layfon enter the platoon, and Nina who strove to protect the City. But it was different for Dinn Dee. Dinn couldn''t accept this reality. He couldn''t allow the fact that Sharnid had betrayed him and entered a team that had become strong. Dinn''s outrage came from a betrayal of trust. He could not tolerate it.


    ¡ó


    In the end, Naruki left for the City Police office right after coming to the Training Complex. She was probably going to report this to Formed and ask for further instruction. Entering the platoon and serving as a fake member had probably caused some ripples in Naruki''s thinking.


    What did Nina think of this?


    "It can''t be helped now that the situation''s become like this," Nina replied like a balloon without air. Her expression hadn''t changed during the training hour. She stood balanced on one of the metallic balls spread across the floor, looking as if her heart was somewhere else.


    "Hey hey. How come the usual energy''s flown out the window?" Sharnid said, having finally arrived.


    "You, you''re so loud," Nina grumbled, her face red. Sharnid shrugged.


    "Oh yes, I ran into Felli-chan earlier. She said she''s not coming," he said, then stood on one of the balls and rolled his way to Nina.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Uh¡­¡­well, and I wanted to tell you not to force yourself."


    Layfon''s heart jumped.


    "¡­¡­What do you mean?" Nina asked.


    "Dinn and Layfon''s friend entering the platoon. I guess the City Police''s caught that guy''s tail, right?"


    "¡­¡­You already knew?" Nina said in surprise. Sharnid''s smile turned slightly bitter.


    "Aren''t I the one who knows them the best? I knew just by looking at their performance once. Kei can''t possibly increase that much in such a short period of time, right?" he looked at Layfon for confirmation. Layfon nodded in embarrassment.


    "Then, are we gonna arrest him?" Sharnid asked as if he was asking about tomorrow''s weather.


    "You don''t find that a problem?"


    "No problem. Isn''t this the consequence of his actions? It''d be very painful to lose Zuellni, since we all have feelings for it, but I think it''s another matter to damage one''s own body."


    Sharnid''s thinking was the same as Nina''s.


    "Then wouldn''t this be a better outcome than losing body and heart?"


    "Probably, but¡­¡­"


    "The problem is¡­¡­¡­"


    Sharnid wasn''t concerned with Nina''s anxiety. His attitude was stronger than before and he had frankly expressed his opinion. He continued. "We cannot allow a scandal to come from the Military Arts course right now. Because of losing the last Military Arts Competition, the seniors are already being looked at with contempt. The juniors can just move to other cities and graduate there, but the seniors are different. They''re about to graduate. Losing Zuellni might mean losing their right to their qualifications. If a scandal comes out, then even the Military Arts Leader might be fired. Aren''t we at a crucial time period right now? We can use this¡­¡­I think it''s quite a good idea."


    Layfon''s eyes widened at Sharnid, who gave his opinion with the attitude of a politician.


    "What? Sometimes I use my brain too."


    The corner of his lips pulled up mockingly, as if Sharnid had realized that he wasn''t acting like himself.


    "What do you think, captain?"


    "Well, I can''t make a judgment," Nina shook her head.


    "Same here. If I had known this earlier, then I only needed to talk to one person, Karian-sama."


    Layfon heard what Sharnid said, but explaining this to Karian would mean sealing Dinn''s fate.


    "¡­¡­Is this really all right?" Nina had the same thought as Layfon. This would eventually get the top people of the City involved. The end result might be a cold-hearted one. After all, Karian became a Student President in order to protect the city. If he were to choose between people or city, he''d definitely choose the city.


    "Can''t be helped about that, since that guy''s in such a situation," Sharnid said.


    Sharnid, Layfon and Nina headed for the Student Council, the training mood having dissipated. The female student led them into an empty conference room rather than the Student President''s office. Karian appeared not long after.


    "Sorry for making you wait. Is there something you want with me?"


    "Speaking of that¡­¡­"


    Karian listened quietly to Nina''s narration. The scandal of using illegal drugs didn''t shake him.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" he asked with a smile. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    "I don''t think you''d want anything to happen in these crucial times," Sharnid answered. "If possible, we want this case to be handled in secret."


    "Secret. Ah, I see you haven''t had a talk with the Chief of Police. You''ll have to talk to him either way¡­¡­In truth, this kind of event must not happen in this hour. If it is leaked out, this problem won''t just be a news item. The seniors would be in great trouble and Vance might lose his position. And if we don''t do anything about this, our right to enter the Military Arts Competition would be questioned. If the Academy union got wind of this, they might withdraw part of or even their entire financial support¡­¡­Even if we somehow manage the financial crisis, we''d also lose the contact we need to sell our research data, and that is one big source of income."


    Karian had analyzed all the possibilities¡­¡­and as one possibility led to a worse possibility, Karian''s expression turned more and more serious.


    "So what do we do next? That''s the question, isn''t it?" He looked at Nina for confirmation.


    At Nina''s nod, Karian smiled. "In that case, good. I''ll talk to the Chief of Police and get him to stop the investigation for now."


    "But that won''t¡­¡­"


    "Not only that of course. You''ll have to act. Let me rephrase this, your action is the most important."


    "¡­¡­What do we do?"


    "What else is there besides the platoon match? You against the 10th platoon. You must win this match."


    "Of course we''ll do our best in the match."


    "Of course, but don''t you have someone who isn''t like that?"


    All three people turned their gazes to Layfon.


    "¡­¡­¡­Are you telling us to kill him?"


    Nina''s expression changed. Layfon recalled that this was his way of doing things in Grendan. Yes, that was how he viewed it and so he was neither angry nor confused, and for some reason, he was surprised at himself for calmly analyzing this possibility.


    "Student President, that''s¡­¡­"


    "No, no. You''d face a huge problem if you did that. People have died in matches in Zuellni, but things couldn''t be solved easily if the whole team died," Karian shook his hand in denial.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "We just need something that stops them from maintaining a proper team. It could be an arm or even a leg¡­¡­and I don''t mean every team member has to be hurt like that. As long as the core of the 10th platoon sustains injuries that make them unable to fight in this year or for half a year, the 10th platoon loses its fighting power. In that case, I could use the authority of a Student President to disband the team."


    "Does that mean wounding Dinn or Shena?" Sharnid said.


    Zuellni''s level of medical treatment could help heal a broken bone in one week, which meant a broken bone wouldn''t be enough to effect the collapse of the 10th platoon. In that case, the 17th platoon needed to destroy the nervous system, as that would need a longer treatment period. But that was difficult. A Military Artist''s nervous system was connected to the flow of his Kei vein¡­¡­ meaning the nervous system was extremely close to that of the Kei''s path. The path of the Kei vein flowed naturally to protect the nerves. It wasn''t that easy to just destroy them.


    "Are you saying we have to hit the head and paralyze the other person for the rest of his life? Isn''t that overboard?" Sharnid said angrily.


    A hit to the head was extremely serious to a normal person. It was the same to a Military Artist who had his physical body strengthened through Kei. Intense shock received on the head from the outside could cause death, and even if that person didn''t die, he would suffer serious side effects. Zuellni''s medical treatment was not enough to treat that kind of an injury.


    "It''d be troublesome if we fail to do that. If it really doesn''t work, all we can do is add a few crimes on their heads and exile them¡­¡­but things like being exiled are large enough punishments to cause a scandal. Besides, we don''t know whether Dinn would abide by the Student Council''s decision."


    "It probably won''t work. It''s Dinn''s style to reach his end with any means once he''s made his decision. He''s probably working underground and gathering people who think like him¡­¡­Things like that."


    "Yes. In fact, he might become the next Student President. He''s clear-headed and acts on his decisions. He might make a good leader, though his intense sense of mission could cause problems. The Vice Captain Dalshena is elegant and popular. If she becomes an adviser¡­¡­Perhaps the combination of her being the Student President and Dinn holding the real power could be a very good match. It''s a shame that it''s impossible."


    "Aah¡­¡­That would really suit them," Sharnid agreed.


    "I think it''d be even better if that combination included you."


    "Joining the Student Council is too much for me."


    "Really? You can do what they can''t. Don''t you think that''s very important to them?"


    "Not at all," Sharnid tossed down his comment and turned around as if the topic wasn''t worth discussing anymore.


    "Never mind. It''s meaningless to talk about that now. Coming back to the topic, the problem is Layfon-kun. Can you do it or not¡­¡­ That''s the question. Can you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Can you injure him so he needs more than half a year of medical treatment?" Karian asked.


    "¡­¡­Layfon," said Nina.


    Layfon couldn''t answer them. Should he say he can or that he can''t¡­¡­He could achieve both answers.


    "Layfon, if you can''t do it, then just say you can''t," Nina said, as if she was entreating him to give such an answer. Although Layfon made a decision to come here himself, he had become confused in the face of Karian''s calm analysis.


    Clearly, Layfon showed unwillingness for this outcome. He could only answer like this.


    "Sure."


    But the answer came from someone else.


    The answer that came from the direction of the door caused Layfon to stand up and snatch out his Dite. He had heard that voice before.


    "Eavesdropping is a bad hobby," Karian said to stop Layfon short.


    "Oh, excuse me, but I can''t help it. This topic is interesting. Besides, I''ve something to say to someone in here," the person who voiced the answer for Layfon strode into the conference room.


    "Haia¡­¡­"


    It really was him but his presence wasn''t the only surprising factor.


    "Felli¡­¡­¡­senpai?"


    A girl Layfon didn''t know stood beside Haia, and standing next to that girl was Felli with a troubled look in her eyes.


    "Wh¡­¡­Who are you people?" Nina said with her guard up. Haia and the other girl didn''t look like they were students.


    "I''m Haia Salinvan Laia, the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang¡­¡­ I think that''s enough introduction. What do you think?"


    "What did you say?"


    It seemed Nina hadn''t heard of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. She glanced at Layfon with a doubtful expression, showing that she knew Haia had something to do with Grendan.


    "Why do you think he can do it?" Karian asked after a sigh.


    "The Psyharden technique can do it. Don''t you know? The highly difficult skill in External Type Burst Kei. It''s also a common technique used in different schools under different names."


    "That¡­¡­I do know," Nina nodded, hiding her surprise at Haia''s sudden appearance.


    "But that''s a move to wound all inner organs. If we use that¡­¡­"


    "Yes. Well, that move is pretty interesting if it''s used against the head."


    "He''ll die" Karian frowned.


    "Ah, Kei is a move that affects a large area, so normal defensive mechanisms never work. At least, Zuellni shouldn''t have any such mechanisms to defend against Wolfstein using that move."


    "What do you want to say?" Karian urged.


    "Wolfstein and I¡­¡­¡­I mean the previous Wolfstein. We have both inherited the Psyharden technique. It''s impossible that Wolfstein can''t use a move that I know. Besides, he''s a Heaven''s Blade successor. He lived till now because he was a Heaven''s Blade successor. He managed to survive and defeat filth monsters because he continuously created and altered the Psyharden technique. His technique is one that he has honed through many battles against other Military Artists."


    Haia watched Layfon. Layfon¡­¡­was unable to take that gaze head-on. The weight of the Dite in his weapon harness felt heavier.


    "You''re the apprentice of my Master''s older brother (older brother in the school, not blood related). He''s inherited the name of Psyharden in Grendan. It''s impossible that you can''t use that move. You can, can''t you? Using Houshintotsu."


    "What kind of a move is this Houshintotsu?" Karian asked on behalf of everyone else in the room besides Layfon.


    "It''s simply a move that turns Kei into needles and hits the Kei vein with them. That way, the effect of the needles spreads out to the entire body, including the nervous system. It''s similar to the needles that the doctors use on Military Artists. This isn''t medical treatment but Houshintotsu that was created through Military Arts."


    (Speaking of the unnecessary.) Layfon thought.


    He could no longer say that he couldn''t do it. If he said that, then the move would have become a move that Derek taught him in secret. And that would bring huge shame on the Psyharden School. A person who carried the name of the school bore the meaning that he would teach the next generation the Military Arts without keeping anything back himself. Layfon wouldn''t let Derek carry such shame even though he was no longer in Grendan.


    "But¡­¡­" Haia said, as if wanting to say more.


    (Stop.) Such a thought yelled in Layfon''s head, but he failed to give voice to it.


    "But I don''t know whether you can execute Houshintotsu perfectly using a sword. Psyharden''s technique is made for the Katana. You can''t execute that move with a sword. Might be better for you to try using Whirl Kei moves."


    "So¡­¡­It can be solved with a Katana?" Karian asked.


    Layfon didn''t reply. All he was doing was suppressing the anger rising inside him.


    (It''s the same with him and the same with him¡­¡­)


    This guy and that guy, they were all trampling over the deepest part of Layfon, whether it was Kirik or Haia. Checking the atmosphere around him, Layfon decided to swallow his words. But¡­¡­Was he just going to let¡­¡­


    "Excuse me¡­¡­" Nina raised her hand slowly. "Although it''s not suitable for me to say this, but can you give us some time?"


    "No problem. What do you think, Sharnid?"


    "¡­¡­Sure."


    "Since you want more time, then I''ll wait, but I wish you''d give me an answer before the match. I''ll talk to the City Police, but that won''t last long."


    "I know."


    Nina''s angry countenance surfaced in Layfon''s mind, but right now, his head was too full to take in that kind of a worry.


    "Ah, Layfon-kun, please stay behind for a sec," Karian said.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve something to talk to you about. Please just stay behind for a few minutes."


    "What?" Nina asked.


    "It could be something very important. You know I wouldn''t talk to Layfon about something irrelevant in this situation," Karian said to Nina, who regarded the Student President with caution.


    "It''s all right. Please go ahead, Captain," Layfon said.


    "¡­¡­OK," Nina left the conference room, looking back every step she took to the exit. Layfon still felt her gaze the moment she closed the door.


    "¡­¡­So, what''s the situation?"


    Layfon faced the people left in the room with his back to the door. Never mind¡­¡­Karian and Felli. The people Layfon took notice of the most were Haia and the girl beside him.


    "Ah, um¡­¡­Nice to meet you. I''m Myunfa Rufa," Myunfa greeted him.


    "Are you from the Mercenary Gang?"


    "Yes¡­¡­" Myunfa said. She fled back to Haia''s side after having introduced herself. She exuded an air like Meishen, but Layfon wiped away that thought.


    "Student President, Haia is suspected of helping transport the illegal drugs."


    "Didn''t we already take care of that, Wolfstein? Right, why did you call me by my name?" Haia smiled beside Karian.


    "I''m not a Heaven''s Blade successor any more," Layfon glared at him.


    "I know, so sometimes you act like you were back at home, right? You''re just a normal person here, and you''re a student too. Shouldn''t you be more mindful of the manner you address your senior, Layfon?"


    Sparks flew off from above their heads in an instant. Layfon had already snatched out and restored his Sapphire Dite. Haia also had his Dite ready.


    "¡­¡­¡­I won''t hold back this time."


    "Just as I wanted. I want to see whether those weak moves of yours can work against me without using a Katana."


    Both Layfon and Haia held their weapons ready, about to leap at each other.


    "Stop there!" Karian said. "Haia-san, I''ll have to go back to what you did before if you go overboard with a student here."


    "That''d be troublesome."


    "Layfon too, take back your sword. Your attitude''s too lax even though you''ve been provoked."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Wordlessly, Layfon retreated a step back as Haia did so. Both of them slid their weapons back into the weapon harnesses.


    "Just as you said, Haia, the Mercenary Gang had nothing to do with the illegal drug dealings. This''ll be announced as such publicly. At the same time, you must provide us with any information related to the illegal drugs. Is that all right?"


    "I guess so, but I think the secret transportation of drugs will probably stop."


    "Why?"


    "Because the Mercenary Gang will destroy them. Since the contract''s finished, it''ll be too foolish of us to allow any secret police to expose those illegal sellers and let them get hold of any evidence against us," Haia said simply. His casual attitude in a reply full of blood and murderous intent made Karian swallow.


    "Well then, what do you want with me?" Layfon asked Karian, not at all surprised at Haia''s reply. Layfon just wanted to get his business done and leave this room.


    "It''s me who wants to talk to you."


    "¡­¡­¡­I know."


    Layfon knew that Haia''s presence meant he must have business dealing with Karian. Besides, Felli had mentioned how she would assist Karian even though she hated him. This must also have something to do with Haia''s goal. As he thought of this, Layfon felt new anger rising in his chest.


    "I want to hear from you about it, since you''re the only one who witnessed it. Either way, I want to hear it from you."


    "Witnessed?" Layfon watched Haia cautiously, not sure what he meant. "What do you mean?"


    "You saw it right? That amazing creature that''s beyond common sense, appearing in that ruined city? It''s very dangerous for that thing to be there, so I''m here to make a trade. As payment, we''ll protect this city from filth monsters. Let''s do a fair and square trade."


    ¡ó


    Sitting inside the cake shop, Naruki was feeling terrible. Mifi was there too, staring at her friend with wide eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Meishen said. Mifi and Naruki had been sitting at the table till it was time to close the shop. The cake in front of them was from the shop owner''s goodwill. Mifi and Naruki had helped clean the kitchen as gratitude and then sat back at the table to eat the cake.


    "It''s nothing much, really," Naruki said listlessly.


    "Can''t see anything wrong from her at all," Mifi shrugged.


    "Did you fight with Formed?"


    Meishen, who had her hair tied behind her, was moving around as she helped clean and tidy up the shop. Mifi watched her and continued, "Or did you fight with Layfon? You can''t do that for Mei''s sake."


    "That¡­¡­isn''t it," Naruki raised her voice.


    "Then what is it?"


    "Something to do with work. This has got nothing to do with Mi."


    "Ah, you''re so cold."


    "It''s not a problem of being cold and not cold?"


    "How about telling us your troubles?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Never mind. I''m joking."


    "If it''s you¡­¡­¡­" Naruki shot her a tired glare. Mifi laughed, finding Naruki''s expression funny.


    "Well, it was a joke, but right now, you look the same as Layton when he first entered the Academy."


    "As for that¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you have something you want to do, then do it. This is your childhood friend''s advice."


    Mifi, Meishen and Naruki grew up together in the Traffic City Joeldem, so Mifi knew Naruki''s personality. The way Mifi phrased her advice made it hard for Naruki to refuse.


    "Really¡­¡­Thanks."


    "So? What is it?" Curiosity burst from Mifi''s face.


    Naruki looked at her with suspicion. She sighed and opened her mouth. "Actually¡­¡­¡­" She didn''t speak in details, but she did say that she entered the platoon for some specific reason. She told Mifi that it would be problematic if she let her know what that reason was. Mifi didn''t mind. The journalist-aspired student was able to judge what should and what shouldn''t be reported. If she reported this, even Naruki had to bear the responsibility. Mifi would never do anything to betray her friend.


    "But I just received the order to stop the investigation."


    "Why?"


    "How am I supposed to know? But the higher-ups have given that order. Since the Chief of Police gave that order, we can''t do much about it."


    "Meaning this is something to do with politics."


    "Exactly. I hate this."


    "Um¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mifi stuffed cake into her mouth. Since Naruki had to investigate by joining a platoon, then this case must be related to the platoons.


    "So the one who wants the investigation stopped is either the Military Arts Commander or the Student President?"


    "What?"


    "The Military Arts Commander has the authority to appoint the Chief of Police, and to dismiss him too. The Student President is the other person who can get the Chief of Police to do this and that. When it comes to politics, it has to be one of those two."


    "Right¡­¡­¡­"


    "Perhaps those two think that it''ll bring huge trouble if they were to publicly announce this case. I don''t know the Student President and the Military Arts Commander, and I don''t quite understand how they work. Do you feel the same?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­About that¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s ok if you can''t say it," Mifi concluded, stopping Naruki from saying more. "What happens next is no longer part of your duty. Normal criminal charges can''t solve a political problem."


    "That''s why I''m angry," Naruki said with a bitter expression.


    "So what do you plan to do?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Plan to do?"


    "Isn''t this obvious. The platoon."


    "Just pretend nothing''s happened. Isn''t that matter of fact?" Naruki only entered the platoon to assist in the investigation. Since the investigation was stopped, it was meaningless for her to stay in the platoon. But Mifi thought differently.


    "Humph¡­¡­Really? Just like that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Though you can''t investigate, can''t you still observe? The Student President won''t let this go if the situation turns extremely serious. If that happens, how would this person be handled? Isn''t that something you should watch out for? Whether you sit and watch with us from a distance or observe from somewhere close¡­¡­¡­ You don''t really need me to point that out, do you?"


    "Right¡­¡­¡­So that''s a way too¡­¡­¡­" Immersed in her thoughts, Naruki quickly stood up. "Sorry, I''ve got to go. You head off first."


    Naruki left the shop.


    "Mi¡­¡­¡­" Meishen had heard the conversation. She was standing beside their table, holding a mop. "Were you encouraging her?"


    "Um? Yeah, probably. It felt different though."


    "Huh?"


    "Because Layton''s team doesn''t have enough people, and they''re worrying about that? Nakki needs to be on her feet."


    "Mi¡­¡­"


    Mifi smiled at her. Meishen had spaced out.


    "How about it? Since I''ve helped Layton, why don''t you treat me to another cake?"


    "Don''t go overboard," Meishen blushed and threw the handle of the mop at Mifi.


    Yes, this was pretty difficult.

 Volume 4, 5 — The Vow on that Day

    Volume 4, Chapter 5: The Vow on that Day


    The day of the match had arrived. Zuellni had finished its resupply. The Student President said they''d spend the next two to three days tidying things up, then continue moving.


    Although they couldn''t see the War Field, the enthusiasm of the audience had reached the room. Layfon found it unbelievable that he would see the day where Naruki was frowning in the waiting room for a platoon match.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Seems I have some problems," Naruki made some noise, exhausted. She let out a heavy breath, her hand covering her face. Layfon understood that feeling. A feeling of being unable to control her consciousness. Although she had returned to the platoon in order to observe, she still needed to adapt to some areas.


    The atmosphere on Layfon''s side was also heavy. Today, he had to defeat Dinn and Dalshena. He knew he didn''t have to kill them. He just had to inflict injuries on them that would make them lie in the hospital for more than half a year. And to do that, he had to use a Katana. Psyharden techniques had to be executed with a Katana. To make it clear, a sword could also be used, and for Layfon who excelled at Military Arts, he might be able to do it with a sword. But a sword wouldn''t allow him to reach the same level as a Katana. It might mean inflicting more severe wounds than intended, wounds that might never heal. Pressure weighed down on Layfon. Having been taught the skill of a Katana, handling a sword was not within his field.


    (This isn''t my first day using a weapon outside my field. But¡­¡­)


    It was the same when he took on the title of the Heaven''s Blade successor. The Heaven''s Blade he received had the form of a sword, and that was how Layfon fought. However¡­¡­


    (I still have to use a Katana in the present.)


    As a human, he was embarrassing. And not just that¡­¡­


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­"


    It was Nina''s voice. Her face didn''t wear that dominating expression that she always donned in platoon matches. In other words, even Nina couldn''t approach today''s fight with her usual self.


    "Are you all right?"


    The question he asked Naruki before was now directed at him. Layfon could only smile bitterly.


    The student acting as communicator headed over to them to relay a command. Without a word, Nina followed that student. Sharnid patted Layfon''s shoulder and followed Nina''s example. Next came Naruki. Layfon slowly sat up and kept a distance from them. Felli walked over to him.


    "Fon Fon."


    A soft, everyday greeting. The usual Layfon would have worried about Nina and the others hearing this name of his, but he felt nothing today. For some reason, he didn''t worry about it at all. He didn''t know exactly why he was like this today. Fighting with a Katana, the conversation he had with Sharnid yesterday, Nina''s determination, and Haia''s goal¡­¡­All sorts of things flew through his head, leaving no room to agonize over Felli''s greeting.


    But Layfon answered as usual. "What is it?"


    Felli cocked her head. Layfon couldn''t tell the meaning behind her expressionless face.


    "What is Haia''s goal?" she asked.


    "He probably wants to hunt down that thing, but¡­¡­"


    What did he intend to do once he caught the thing? Neither Layfon nor Felli knew.


    That thing was the goat that Layfon met in the ruined city. It said something curious to him and then disappeared. Layfon suspected the goat was the one who buried all the dead in the city.


    Nina speculated that the goat was the city''s consciousness, the Electronic Fairy. Her speculation was spot on.


    Haikizoku. Haia called it by that name. Having gone insane, the Electronic Fairy underwent a change, freed itself from the city and went on a rampage.


    Haia said he had to do something about it, so he wished for Karian''s help.


    Layfon didn''t know why Haia infiltrated Zuellni just to obtain the Haikizoku. He was suspicious of Haia''s promise to repay their help by protecting Zuellni from filth monsters for a year.


    Zuellni had nothing to lose, and that deal was just too good to be true. Layfon had too many things to think about. He had no room to speculate on Haia''s goal.


    "I don''t know," was his only answer.


    Felli appeared displeased at his reply. She deliberately walked up to Layfon and kicked him.


    "What was that for?"


    "I was careless," she left.


    "Just what''s with her¡­¡­" Well, since it was Felli''s kick, it didn''t hurt that much, but he had no idea what he did to make her mad. No time for that now. Light flooded his entire vision.


    The match was about to begin. Layfon''s hand moved automatically to the weapon harness hanging around his waist. The Sapphire Dite and the Shim Adamantium Dite¡­¡­Sword or Katana. Layfon''s hand stopped, hovering and hesitating.


    ¡ó


    The female voice of the commentator cut through the war field. This time the 10th platoon was on the offensive while Layfon and his team defended their flag. The 17th platoon had the disadvantage of being a small team¡­¡­Mifi had said that before. The biggest reason behind it was that the 10th platoon was also best at attacking, just like the 17th platoon.


    The siren rang to signal the start of the match. The audience fell silent, holding their breath as a collective whole as the 10th platoon took action.


    Dalshena rushed straight for the enemy team with her lance, ignoring the attacks from the Psychokinesist. She strove forward with the innocent belief of winning against many enemies all by herself. Dalshena''s image showed on the huge screen opposite the audience stand. Dense golden curls danced with the wind. Dalshena wore a fighting suit that had seen many battles. The color of white outlined the edge of a red top that stretched down like a dress behind her. The image of it advancing in a half flying style was like Dalshena riding and controlling a powerful beast.


    But there was a reason behind Dalshena''s lone attack. A figure followed behind her like her shadow. Dinn. He held a number of ropes in his hand. They looked like Layfon''s steel threads, but they were thicker and fewer in number. A sharp hammer adorned the ends of each rope. Dinn controlled those ropes as he moved to carve a path before Dalshena. Any enemy that came close would have to deal with those ropes first. Behind Dinn were four other team members, and the six of them moved together to cover for Dalshena''s attacks. The 10th platoon was best at this type of formation.


    (Can you see!?) Dinn thought as he and his team moved through the war field. He still hadn''t seen anyone from the 17th platoon. They probably planned to hold a decisive fight at their own camp. Dinn laughed at such a cowardly strategy.


    (We can do it even without you!)


    Dinn wasn''t the type to overestimate his own ability. His growth in the four years he spent in Zuellni wasn''t much. When his body growth was at its peak, his skill in Military Arts hadn''t seen much improvement. This fact plagued Dinn the most. For him to catch up to Dalshena''s speed and wield the ropes at the same time, he needed the illegal drugs. Both Dalshena and Sharnid excelled in abilities that differed from Dinn. While knowing those two from years 1 to 3, both Dalshena and Sharnid had grown exponentially. Dinn couldn''t have been able to flank those two if not for his invention of this weapon. He called himself fortunate to have met those two.


    But Sharnid betrayed him.


    (Did you see that!?)


    Inside Dinn, he screamed painfully. The three of them formed the best formation, but Sharnid had to destroy it, declaring the formation meaningless.


    "Shena! We''ll get past them like this," Dinn called.


    Dalshena didn''t reply, instead, she increased her speed. She penetrated any obstacles ahead. The light of Kei encircling her lance pierced through the war field like a beast''s fang. Once they went past the trees, they''d see the camp of the 17th platoon.


    And a change happened right then.


    At the time when they were about to clear the trees, the ground exploded. Dinn''s ropes and the Psychokinesist''s flakes failed to detect the traps since they weren''t set in the direct path of the 10th platoon.


    "No harm done. Keep going!" Dinn called to ease Dalshena''s worry.


    But the aim of the explosion wasn''t to stop the 10th platoon. The explosion resulted in a smoke screen that covered half of the war field. The Psychokinesis-supported camera failed to pierce through that smoke screen. The screen for the audience stand showed nothing but smoke, proof that the smoke screen covered a huge area.


    "It''s coming. Watch out."


    The targets were the team members at the back of the formation. Dinn had read the meaning behind the smoke screen and the direction of the attack. But to lower the visibility of the 10th platoon and the audience was¡­¡­


    The Psychokinesist conveyed to the 10th platoon the movements of the 17th platoon. Nina Antalk the Captain, Layfon Alseif, the new member and the Psychokinesist Felli all stood before the flag. Only Sharnid had gone missing from the start of the match. It seemed he was masking his presence through Kei and hiding in areas that the Psychokinesist could not detect. For snipers to attack from a distance, leaking their position was the same as having their plan read like an open book, so they underwent a lot of Kei training. Sharnid did well in that area.


    No, Dinn should say that no Military Artist in Zuellni was as excellent a sniper as Sharnid.


    "Careful. Don''t get sniped," Dinn advised, thinking of which person in his team would become the target of Sharnid''s first bullet. Best not be Dinn himself and Dalshena. He stepped back and used the other team members as his shield. Failure was imminent if he fell here, so other members didn''t object to Dinn''s move. Dalshena was responsible for attacking, and if she fell, the attacking power of the team would fall drastically, but she didn''t mind Dinn''s move either. She continued to rush forward as if she was receiving an attack. A gap appeared between her and Dinn.


    It was too late by the time the Psychokinesist reported the movement of the 17th platoon. An attack came from the front right hand corner of the 10th platoon, as if to tear apart the team.


    It was Layfon.


    As the smoke screen spread out, Layfon''s Whirl Kei separated Dalshena from Dinn.


    "Go!" Dinn roared at Dalshena. He thought Layfon was here to suppress him and the rest of the 10th platoon, leaving the other members of the 17th platoon to finish off Dalshena. That was Nina''s plan, a strategy that took advantage of Layfon''s excellent abilities. If Dalshena fell, it''d be a five versus three situation. Very disadvantageous for the 10th platoon. But Dinn was confident in Dalshena''s attack power. Nina Antalk was good at defense, but she was nothing before Dalshena''s lance. The new member of the 17th platoon was there to make up for the numbers, and as for Sharnid? Dalshena would have no problem repelling his bullets¡­¡­At that time, Dinn found the other flow of Kei, his timing a bit slower than others because Layfon had blocked his path.


    "Sharnid!" Dalshena''s surprise and outrage drifted to Dinn''s ear.


    ¡ó


    Layfon headed to an audio-visual room of the Military Arts Training Complex on the day before the match. Sharnid had called him over to watch something. The Training Complex contained a number of audio-visual rooms because if the equipment was placed in the training rooms, the platoons might end up destroying them during training. Room 2 was locked. Layfon didn''t see any key around.


    "Oi, sorry for that."


    Layfon never thought of analyzing his opponents so he had never entered an audio-visual room before. White tiles covered the floor of the audio-visual room. In the room were chairs and a large screen. The purpose of this room was to show the records of previous matches so the team watching the records could use them to plan their strategies. Sharnid had put together two chairs like a bed and lay on it to watch the screen.


    The screen showed a match of the 10th platoon. Dalshena''s valiant attack was enlarged. Nina''s DV skill didn''t do much as the shaking in the screen intensified. Either way, normal DV skill was unable to capture the high-speed movement of a Military Artist.


    Layfon tried his best not to look at the screen. It was because if he didn''t watch it, he would keep his guard up. He wanted to have a fair and square fight with her tomorrow. Normally, he wouldn''t deliberately opt for a fair fight, but tomorrow was different. This was why he had chosen to sit opposite Sharnid rather than opposite the screen.


    Layfon didn''t know everything. All he knew was that Sharnid used to be very good friends with Dinn and Dalshena.


    "Shena''s not part of it."


    "Huh?"


    "The illegal drugs¡­¡­"


    "You sure?"


    Layfon didn''t know whether Dalshena was part of it, but Dinn, the captain, was using illegal drugs. It was natural to think that all the members of the 10th platoon had taken them.


    "So you think she doesn''t know?"


    In this case, Layfon wouldn''t have to fight against Dalshena, and that fact put him at ease.


    Sharnid shook his head. "I think she knows. She understands the current Dinn more than me. She couldn''t have been oblivious to Dinn''s change. Really¡­¡­" He bit his tongue and rapped his toes with a knuckle.


    "What a good person. To have fairness as her motto but at the same time lying about being a knight. She works with a double standard when her comrade breaks that motto. She wants to investigate but can''t make a decision. Of course she fails to find anything. What an unsightly coward." Sharnid''s voice was extremely cold. Layfon took care not to annoy him.


    "Listen here. We knew each other since year 1. We weren''t in the same class, but we were in the same team in Military Arts class for one on one fight training. We''ve been partners since then. Having the same goal, like idiots. The captain of the 10th platoon took notice of us at that time. He was a good person. We thought of fighting for that person. We thought of that in our youth¡­¡­¡­ That person was very sad when Zuellni lost in the last Military Arts Competition. He cried for being unable to do something for the place he liked the most. Seeing him like that, we swore to protect Zuellni with our hands," Sharnid sighed.


    To protect Zuellni. It was the same oath as Nina''s. Sharnid was different from Nina in that he stood in the field of the Military Arts Competition as a member of a platoon. Other than that, there wasn''t any difference between the two.


    "But then our relationship was already cracking at the time when we swore together."


    Surprised, Layfon kept quiet. What was Sharnid about to say?


    "It was pretty simple. Dinn was the captain. Shena''s feelings for Dinn, my feelings for Shena¡­¡­It was a romance of a mouse waving its tail. Dinn was the captain. Shena swore because of Dinn, and I swore because of Shena. I already understood our relationships at that time. Even so, I still thought I had a chance. I hid my feelings and suppressed them. I swore to cover them and I lied to myself. I entered the platoon in my 3rd year and participated in the matches. We did pretty well. We fought for our own goal, and because of that, we succeeded. But I''m a sniper. I observed the field from a distance. I thought from an objective viewpoint and realized this relationship would eventually collapse. Someone wouldn''t be able to keep at it. It might be all right for Dinn, but it was different with me and Shena."


    So Sharnid must have been the first one who couldn''t keep at it? That must be what happened.


    "¡­¡­¡­This is the result of that guy''s weakness, and also the thing that I destroyed by leaving halfway. We should have broken that relationship in a clearer way. It was my failure to break that relationship."


    Could¡­¡­Sharnid have joined Nina''s team to make up for that failure?


    "Layfon," Sharnid said.


    "Have you decided?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    On that day, Layfon conveyed his thoughts to the Student President.


    "¡­¡­¡­Can you leave Shena to me?" Sharnid asked.


    Layfon nodded to that request without resistance.


    ¡ó


    "Sharnid~" she called, wondering what he was planning. Sharnid had appeared before her, in a position that a sniper should never be in. He held two guns instead of a sniper rifle.


    "Do you plan to receive my attack with such a toy!" Blood rushed to Dalshena''s face. What she couldn''t tolerate the most was Sharnid''s fighting suit. A custom-made suit, the same type as Dalshena and Dinn''s. It was designed for the three of them at the time when Sharnid and Dalshena joined the 10th platoon.


    Sharnid laughed. "Whether it''s a toy or not, is up to your body." He readied his fighting stance and attacked.


    Kei ran from his hands to the Dites and shot forth with the bullets. The bullets flew towards Dalshena with a speed that exceeded that of an External Type Kei. Dalshena changed her route and jumped to avoid them.


    A variation of External Kei - Hairoushou. A sound like an explosion shot from Dalshena''s back. She used the momentum of that explosion to rush at Sharnid. Sharnid retreated as the ground shattered and the smoke danced apart.


    "Ku!"


    Surrounded by smoke, Dalshena looked awkward. The ground of the war field should not be like this under normal humidity. There were more dust and sand than smoke.


    "Did you change the quality of the soil!?" she called, unable to see anything clearly.


    Nina had previously buried bags of dry sand in the field to delay Dalshena''s attack and blur the visibility. The flow of External Kei filled Dalshena''s surroundings, keeping the sand from falling. Sand and dust covered a large part of the war field.


    "Damn."


    She had lost Sharnid in the dust and sand. She couldn''t sense his presence. Sakkei. Sharnid was masking his presence and was looking for an opportunity for a surprise attack.


    "Where are you!?" She narrowed her eyes. It was difficult to open them because of the sand in the air. She kept still and raised the lance.


    She moved.


    "Over there!"


    Her lance swiped like that.


    "Tsk."


    On her right, Sharnid jumped back with his guns crossed before him. He failed to maintain Sakkei in the split second when he shot the Kei bullet.


    "As I thought, it''s not easy."


    "Don''t underestimate me."


    Dalshena''s lance stabbed towards him. Sharnid bent down and stepped inside her range, blocking her lance with his right gun as he pointed forward with his left. Dalshena twisted around as he pulled the trigger. The bullet brushed past her clothes. She retreated. But Sharnid followed close to her as if his right hand was attached to the lance. The clash of Kei from the lance and the gun gave off a huge amount of green sparks. If Sharnid wanted to aim with his left gun, Dalshena would use her bare left hand to change the direction of his gun.


    The two of them attacked and defended in a fight that weaved them together.


    "Sharnid, why?" Dalshena asked because they were stuck together. Of course, this would loosen her concentration on her opponent.


    "Because you''re an idiot."


    "What?"


    "You knew but you did nothing. Does that make you an idiot?"


    Dalshena''s expression changed. She probably thought of Dinn and the use of illegal drugs.


    "Then this plan is¡­¡­¡­"


    Dust and sand covered the war field¡­¡­¡­This setup was overboard just for a strategy planned against the 10th platoon. It was probably made to hide what was happening from the audience.


    "Exactly," Sharnid signaled with his eyes.


    "Why didn''t you stop him?" he asked.


    "And you have the right to say that!?" External Kei shot from Dalshena''s entire body, preventing Sharnid from getting closer.


    "Why do you think it turned out like this? Sharnid, it''s all because of your betrayal!"


    "The oath? Does our oath have that much value? Shena, did you make that oath because it came from your heart?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" She couldn''t answer.


    "You should understand. Our oath was not genuine. It was an excuse made through our feelings."


    "Shut up!"


    She attacked and stabbed with all her strength. Sharnid was forced to take evasive maneuvers, his body very close to the ground. He climbed up and immediately readied himself. But Dalshena ignored him and kept moving. Her attack was a feint. Her real aim was to meet up with Dinn.


    "I won''t let you."


    Sharnid pulled the trigger, aiming for Dalshena''s leg. His sniper rifle would have done well at this distance but what he held now were guns that were designed for physical attack. Black alloy for close combat. The conductibility of Kei was reduced so Sharnid couldn''t shoot as accurately as when he was using a Dite made of lighter alloy. The bullet exploded beneath Dalshena''s feet. It didn''t hit her but it did stop her.


    "I won''t let you go."


    Sharnid sped up to block her, once again entering a close range fight.


    "Do you really think this is all right, Sharnid?"


    "There''s no right or wrong. Didn''t he choose his own ending?" Sharnid called, leaping over the lance and returning an attack.


    "Dinn really thinks of the city. Perhaps I did feel something for him at the beginning, but we now fight for the city."


    "I know."


    He knew. Dinn was serious, like an idiot. He didn''t protect this city just because of his feeling for a certain someone.


    "Then why are you stopping me?"


    "His method is wrong."


    Yes, because of that, Dinn was gradually twisted. There really wasn''t such a thought to protect the city because of the city, and to protect the city for the people living in it. Dinn only used it as his own belief and pushed himself harder because of it. He became twisted because of that.


    "Why do you think it''s wrong? How can you say it''s wrong to increase his own power for the sake of that thought?" Dalshena retorted bitterly. Sharnid''s face twisted. Dinn can''t be wrong¡­¡­Her words were like that of a religious zealot, and they shook Sharnid''s position.


    Sharnid hesitated and stopped his movement. Dalshena swung her lance at him. He would have fainted from the impact of that attack if he didn''t manage to defend with his guns. Sliding away from the ground, he continued to shoot at her.


    "¡­¡­¡­If he''s not wrong, then why didn''t you say something about the use of illegal drugs?" he said, managing to stand up. "Why didn''t you use the drugs?"


    Dalshena''s expression changed again. "¡­¡­Shut up."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about them? If you don''t feel guilty, then why do you keep silent?"


    "Shut up!"


    Her lance pierced the ground. Right now, she could have defeated Sharnid and joined up with Dinn, but she suddenly stabbed the ground with the lance. Sharnid didn''t understand her actions, but the atmosphere shut him up.


    (That''s good.)


    He couldn''t do anything to prevent her from meeting up with Dinn. He can only leave her to Layfon. All these thoughts flashed past him behind his expressionless face.


    No. It can''t turn out like that. It must not turn out like that. This is an ending Dinn must accept. It''s got nothing to do with Dalshena. Dinn would have wanted it that way too.


    Dinn probably didn''t realize that he had unconsciously prevented Dalshena from participating in the illegal affairs.


    "He didn''t tell you because he feels guilty. That must be it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­I said, shut up," Dalshena said quietly, tightening her grip on the lance. The surface of the lance cracked apart, revealing the blade of a sword.


    "Hey, hey¡­¡­"


    And she snatched it out before Sharnid had a good look at it. A thinner blade exuding elegance appeared in her hand.


    "You think you''re the only one hiding your real strength?" she raised the sword and charged.


    ¡ó


    "Your mission is to silence the enemy Psychokinesist."


    She recalled Nina''s words before the match. It''d be troublesome if the 10th platoon found out their plan. The 17th platoon confused the enemies'' vision with the screen of dust and sand, cutting off the Psychokinesist from the battle and destroying the enemy team''s communication network, completely isolating them one by one. The sand and dust were gathered to cover the audience''s eyes, but it also did well to confuse the 10th platoon.


    Naruki ran after Layfon.


    (So fast!)


    A distance quickly pulled open between Layfon and her. Tension spread out like a growing seed. Her movement didn''t flow as well as usual, but it had reached at least about 80% of her usual self. Except it wasn''t enough to match Layfon''s speed.


    (What amazing speed¡­¡­)


    In this split second, she felt the burning agony of the difference of strength between them. Layfon was very strong¡­¡­exceeding any student here. She knew from the matches he had participated in till now and also from the work he did with the City Police. She knew, but what she knew was totally turned over by what she saw now. Her previous understanding was just an innocent feeling of a first year Military Arts student. In another way, Naruki might have been cheated till now.


    (Damn.)


    She wasn''t as confident with External Type Kei, but internal Kei was different. She had always thought that it wasn''t that difficult to fight with platoon members. She increased her speed.


    The members of the 10th platoon did not attack, as expected. Nina was confident in the effectiveness of Layfon''s suppression of the 10th platoon, but Naruki held her suspicions. She didn''t stop to help Layfon even though she felt uneasy about him fighting so many people alone. No matter how powerful he was, he was still alone. Nina''s conclusion was clear-cut. She seemed to know more of Layfon''s real strength than Naruki. The Layfon with Naruki and the Layfon with Nina and her team¡­¡­Who was the real Layfon? That was the question hovering in Naruki''s mind.


    He was probably Layfon on both sides. Anyone would seem different in different situations. It wasn''t manipulation, but rather the expression of oneself according to what suited the situation best. Naruki had the same experience when she was with Meishen and Mifi, and when she was working with the City Police. But looking at the other side of someone she knew was new and surprising.


    (She probably can''t trust him at this level.)


    Naruki thought of Meishen. Meishen wasn''t a Military Artist. She didn''t have to consider trusting her comrade''s ability during a fight. Meishen was gentle and kind. She cried when Naruki returned at the time of filth monsters assaulting Zuellni. But it should be all right since this was a platoon match. Nobody''s life was threatened. However, if the same life-threatening situation occurred and Layfon had to face danger alone, could Meishen be all right like now?


    (I think not.)


    Would that difference happen¡­¡­Naruki didn''t know now. She hoped the difference wouldn''t be too great. The importance was that Naruki''s childhood friend was interested in someone in Zuellni for the first time, and that someone was of the opposite gender. This was probably what first love was like. Naruki wanted it to be all smooth between Meishen and Layfon¡­¡­But Meishen wasn''t the only person interested in him.


    (Geez¡­¡­)


    She hadn''t the time to think of it now. Having run through half of the war field, the camp of the 10th platoon entered her vision. No dust and sand covered this area. The sound of the audience suddenly rose, and the excited voice of the commentator drifted into Naruki''s ear. Everyone''s gaze gathered on the dust-stained Naruki.


    "Uh, Uh!" Naruki raised her gaze. She was looking for the enemy Psychokinesist. The 10th platoon did make changes to their site, but because it wasn''t entirely necessary, the changes were only minimal. Having spotted the Psychokinesist behind the screen of soil, Naruki rushed over to him.


    A Psychokinesist''s observation of enemy movement was keener than a Military Artist, so he was able to stay behind and feed updated information to his team members who fought at high speed. The Psychokinesist of the 10th platoon quickly noticed Naruki was near, but his fighting ability was about the same as an average normal person. The problem now was what sort of defense had the Psychokinesist made in the time when he noticed Naruki was around?


    "You have a few flakes ahead of you. Please watch out," Felli''s voice came lightly to Naruki. Naruki changed tact and ran in a zigzag fashion. The air exploded behind her and on her sides. Flashes beamed everywhere. Rumbles filled her eardrums and purple lightning flashed before her. A Psychokinetic storm. This was about the only attack mode of a Psychokinesist. The flakes followed Naruki, matching her speed and exploding accordingly.


    Naruki''s eardrums and balance still worked. She had stuffed her ears and she ran through the gaps in between explosions, eyes half closed.


    She opened her eyes, confirmed the location of the Psychokinesist and threw over the Dite in her hand.


    It was something that Harley made - a rope. It wasn''t a real rope. It was a chain made of black alloy. The small chains chained together and made them look like a rope. It landed on the Psychokinesist and wrapped itself around him. Naruki went over and struck him once. The Psychokinesist fainted.


    "Wa¡­¡­¡­"


    The audience cheered. Naruki breathed a sign of relief and looked back on the dust filled field.


    (Layfon, what''re you planning?)


    ¡ó


    Layfon had yet to hold a Dite. Grains of sand hit his skin as he moved. Despite the lowered visibility due to the sand in his eyes, he managed to block the four enemy team members. Dinn was giving orders from behind his teammates and with delicate timing, assaulted Layfon with the rope in his hand. The rope waited for Layfon until he had avoided the attacks of the four enemies. It felt as if a Psychokinesist had set a trap.


    But Layfon remained unhurt. He observed the flow of Kei with his eyelids half closed. One glance told him the unusual flow of Kei was caused by the use of the illegal drugs. What was strange was Dinn''s lack of control. He was controlling his External and Internal Kei, but he failed to stop the excess Kei from spilling out of his body. This was proof of his inability to control his Kei vein as he wanted. Zuellni''s level hadn''t gone so low as to pick that level of Military Artist for a platoon.


    (He''s already wounded.) Layfon thought so. Dinn must be tired, a consequence of using the drugs. This was the same as when Nina fainted from exhausting her internal Kei. Dinn could still use his Kei since his reaction wasn''t as serious as Nina''s, but the unusual symptoms were there and they would eventually turn into something very serious.


    (If it''s not stopped¡­¡­) Layfon thought and counter-attacked. He changed the rhythm of following the defense against the 10th platoon''s continuous advance. Dinn and his four team members also changed their rhythm accordingly, and their formation collapsed.


    Layfon seized that chance. He struck down all four enemy members in that one moment.


    "What?" Dinn looked at his fallen subordinates. "Just who are you?"


    Dinn didn''t know what Layfon did, but simultaneously striking down all four people wasn''t something that a normal student in Military Arts could do. This fact made Dinn understand how unusually powerful Layfon was.


    "Your end is here," Layfon burst out what Sharnid had said. He didn''t plan to threaten Dinn, but he couldn''t think of any other suitable words. He pulled out his Dite, let his Kei run into it and restored it.


    The Shim Adamantium Dite.


    "I don''t have any other choice."


    This thought helped him forgive himself for holding a Katana. He found himself very unsightly, but he was the one who made this choice. He didn''t choose to face this situation when he agreed to become Nina''s strength. It was the same as when he was in Grendan. It wasn''t for the sake of that ending that he abused the position of a Heaven''s Blade successor. Since he had made such a choice, all that remained was the question of how to resolve it. Layfon chose to stay with the 17th platoon. But in the 17th platoon were Sharnid, Felli and Harley, and now it also had Naruki. Things associated with them were all entangled.


    This time, it had to do with Sharnid.


    In this case, Layfon couldn''t give himself an answer to the solemn question he raised. He could only answer with a Katana even though it felt like he was betraying himself a second time.


    The first betrayal was when he wielded the Heaven''s Blade and did not choose the form of a Katana. That was the equivalent of rejecting the Psyharden skills that Derek had taught him when he was small. Once he became a Heaven''s Blade successor, he decided to do anything to earn money. The him back then could not use the skills taught by his adopted father because that would taint his name. And now, Layfon had broken the vow he made.


    Pain swam in his chest. His arm felt the weight of the Katana. The settings on the Katana revealed Harley''s exceptional skill. Not only that. The feeling of being exiled was gone. Calmness descended on Layfon. This was matter of fact. The feeling he had at present was the basics of Psyharden''s skill. Everything had come back to him. He was calm.


    Layfon frowned to prevent himself from sinking in that nostalgic and natural feeling. He knew that feeling would leave him quickly.


    "Here I go," Layfon said.


    "Ugh, Oooooh!" Dinn roared in response.


    The rope attacked as Layfon started running. The rope went through Layfon as if he were not there.


    That was Layfon''s afterimage. He had increased his speed in the second when the rope was about to hit him. This was a variation of internal type Kei - Fleeting shadow. His control of speed caused his opponent to misjudge distance. The afterimages helped to intensify that confusion. The illegal drugs had increased Dinn''s Kei, but Dinn lacked the skill to use his extra Kei. While the rope struck out, Layfon had slipped past the weapon to stand right in front of Dinn.


    (And I''m affecting this consequence. What a bad feeling.)


    External type variation - Houshintotsu.


    Layfon''s Katana swung down. The Kei enveloping the blade trembled as if to cut through water. It poured onto Dinn. The Kei jumped in a route that differed from the Katana''s, and it formed needles to stab Dinn''s body.


    "Gah¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    Dinn moaned and knelt down. The rope fell onto the ground. Layfon understood Dinn''s feelings as he had gone through the same experience when Derek taught him that move. The pain wasn''t intense but what he felt was the exhaustion of having all of his strength being sucked away. Layfon had blocked the flow of Kei in Dinn''s limbs. As long as Dinn was like this for a few minutes, his Kei wouldn''t flow well for half a year.


    Now Layfon just needed to keep Dinn in this situation for a few more minutes. He looked around to see the sand and dust still covering half of the field. The flow of Kei in the air prevented the sand from settling. Sharnid and Naruki seemed to have finished their respective battles. The sand would probably settle down by the time Layfon released his Kei.


    "Ugh, Uuuuu."


    "I hope you don''t force yourself," Layfon said to Dinn, who was trying to stand up.


    "If you force yourself too much, you''ll damage your Kei vein."


    The effect of the illegal drugs still stayed with Dinn''s Kei vein. Forcing Kei to work in this situation was like pouring water continuously into a waterway that was dammed. In the end, both dam and waterway would be destroyed.


    Dinn forced himself to move a little. His face was all red. "You won''t understand the feeling of wanting to do something even though your own ability isn''t enough. You won''t understand that feeling."


    Layfon frowned. "¡­¡­Even my life wasn''t all smooth sailing. I''m here because I failed."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Being strong can''t solve everything. I failed because I couldn''t solve everything. You haven''t solved your problem either, and you chose the worst choice. In that case, this ending is the least objectionable."


    "¡­¡­Who made this decision?"


    "Eh?"


    "Who decided my ending? Sharnid? Nina Antalk? The Student President? I won''t let anyone decide my ending. I''m not that weak¡­¡­"


    Feeling the disturbance in the air, Layfon raised his Katana. The air flow was stirring. Was Dinn pouring new strength into his Kei vein? No¡­¡­Kei was spilling from his Kei vein, but it shouldn''t be enough to speed up the flow of the air.


    As if a whirl appeared in the air¡­¡­


    Layfon remembered something about this unpleasant pressure.


    "I''m doing this for the city. You, who doesn''t understand the natural mission of a Military Artist¡­¡­" He continued to murmur as Kei flowed to his limbs.


    "How can you stop me!" he shouted.


    At Dinn''s shout, Layfon felt the Kei needles in Dinn''s body shatter.


    "Could it be¡­"


    Standing behind Dinn was a golden goat.

 Volume 4, 6 — The Insane Guardian

    Volume 4, Chapter 6: The Insane Guardian


    I planned to refuse them, so how did it turn out like this?


    Felli asked herself this question again and again.


    She had met Haia when she left the Training Complex. Karian had showed up as well. She had planned to refuse Karian''s request but her brother had talked her into helping Haia. Why? Felli would have looked terrible if she were asked that question, especially if Layfon asked it. But whether changes would come to her face would be another matter. However, Layfon didn''t ask her. The relationship between Layfon and Haia was tense, ready to explode any moment. Layfon looked like he had something to say but couldn''t say it. He probably didn''t have the time to worry about Felli. Perhaps he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Yeah, but she was still a little bit angry.


    What was Layfon worried about? She could tell just by looking at the way he fought, holding the Katana. His problem probably had nothing to do with Sharnid''s entanglement with the 10th platoon. It had everything to do with the fact that he had to resolve this matter through his holding a Katana. Just what does he think about the Katana?


    Layfon was a complicated person. His personality seemed simple and naive, but he carried a complicated past. In his past as a Heaven''s Blade successor he had many different problems. Was she asking for too much, hoping for him to notice her more? But, she still wanted him to look at her. Only him. She wanted him to understand her as herself, not as a Psychokinesist, and she wanted to understand him at the same time. Her brother, Karian, had no interest in her other than her ability in Psychokinesis.


    (Yes, because it''s related to Layfon¡­¡­)


    So she agreed to help Haia. It wasn''t because Haia was also from Grendan.


    "That thing will bring misfortune to the strong."


    Haia had explained to her about the thing she discovered, the thing that Layfon met with in the ruined city, clarifying for her what a Haikizoku was. He was clearly hiding something else, but Felli wasn''t interested in what he didn''t say. To her, "the strong" meant Layfon. No, anyone who knew Layfon would think like that, so she hoped for Haia to suppress the Haikizoku. If Haia planned to take it with him to Grendan, then take it, even though his decision didn''t hold any consideration towards Zuellni. Felli didn''t care about Karian''s calculations either.


    All Felli needed to do was contact Haia when she sensed the Haikizoku. She didn''t know where she''d find it, but the Haikizoku was sensitive to the atmosphere of a fight. Haia said something about a racket during the platoon match. But who would have thought¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The match had ended. Nina didn''t move an inch. Naruki had disabled the enemy Psychokinesist and Layfon had defeated the enemy captain. Sharnid and Dalshena were still fighting in a back and forth situation, but since Dinn had fallen, it was meaningless to continue the fight. The normal fight had already ended. The illegal drug scandal surrounding the 10th platoon would fade with Dinn''s departure, and the 10th platoon would be disbanded.


    "Can it be¡­¡­¡­"


    Confusion shrouded Felli when the flakes conveyed to her an impossible reaction around Dinn. Confused, she reflexively sent out a signal to the flake beside Haia. She didn''t do it consciously. At times when the Psychokinesist was filtering vast amounts of information, she''d act reflexively without her knowledge. For her to have done that, Layfon would¡­¡­While thinking of that, she felt the reaction closing in on Layfon. It felt as if that reaction had fused with Dinn.


    In that split second, sparks flew in Felli''s head. After managing the information at extreme high speed, Felli made this conclusion. Haia really didn''t say everything. "To bring misfortune to the strong" wasn''t the entirety of the phrase. And by "strong", he didn''t mean Military Arts skills¡­¡­ He meant one''s will of concentration. The will. Wasn''t that a person''s strongest thing? In that case, Layfon didn''t have it. He could maintain absolute calm before filth monsters, but in today''s match, he hadn''t shown a clear direction in his action. It felt as if he didn''t know why he was fighting today. Haia had said the Haikizoku would bring misfortune to Layfon - Felli didn''t know in what form yet - or it was more accurate to say Haia himself also didn''t know whether the Haikizoku would bring misfortune to Layfon or not?


    Could it be¡­¡­ That Haia was using this match as an experiment?


    Haia infiltrated Zuellni through the illegal drug organization. Of course he knew Military Artists were taking advantage of the illegal trade. He might have known that Dinn was the one taking illegal drugs. Since this city belonged to the Academy City Alliance, people would do all they could to cover up the scandal. The City would need the strength comparable to a Military Artist who had taken drugs in order to cover up the scandal. Since Haia already knew Layfon was in Zuellni, it was possible that he did this deliberately to make Layfon enter the fray. To force Layfon to answer Karian''s question, Haia had deliberately mentioned the Psyharden technique.


    "You deceived us," Felli burst out, her words sent to Haia through her flakes.


    Haia laughed. "I didn''t plan to. I just created a situation for it to make itself known," he dragged out his words. "Well then, as promised, I''ve got to go."


    Felli sensed numerous reactions from the war field as Haia finished his words.


    ¡ó


    He never thought it''d appear at this moment. Someday, he''d have to confront this mysterious existence. That was the feeling Layfon had when he understood Haia''s goal, but the Haikizoku had come just too quickly.


    It had done something to Dinn.


    "¡­¡­¡­What''re you planning?"


    Layfon stepped back from Dinn when the Houshintotsu was shattered. A huge amount of power surrounded Dinn and as Layfon had thought, this didn''t come from the use of drugs¡­¡­¡­Drugs could not increase the strength of a Kei vein like this. Obviously, it was the Haikizoku. Usually, a phenomenon of this sort would have paralyzed its owner, but Dinn''s face became livelier than before.


    The goat didn''t answer Layfon. Its indifferent attitude felt the same as last time''s, but the feeling was somewhat different. Strange.


    (Haikizoku¡­¡­That''s your name.)


    Layfon recalled what Haia had called it, but he himself didn''t know this name. Haia said he''d take it back to Grendan. His promise to guard Zuellni as repayment meant the Haikizoku had enough value to make Haia make this trade. Layfon didn''t understand it.


    "Just what''re you planning?" he asked again.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "!"


    The goat remained silent. The one who moved was Dinn. The rope flew from the ground to strike Layfon. Layfon reacted despite the surprise attack. He''d have been in danger had Dinn attacked him by moving his fingers and wrist. That was how he made his moves before. But it was different this time. The Kei running through the rope controlled the weapon like muscles making complex moves. It was the same as Layfon''s steel thread technique. That was why Layfon managed to react in time. Chills ran down his spine. Dinn''s move obviously exceeded all the moves he had made before. There was no reason behind it. Dinn couldn''t have been hiding his true strength or else he wouldn''t resort to using illegal drugs.


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­What''s going on?" It was Naruki.


    At her voice, Layfon changed his direction as he avoided the rope, and headed for Naruki.


    "!"


    The rope brushed past his face and tore through his skin. Disregarding the injury, he swept Naruki up with one arm, blocked the rope with the Katana and retreated.


    "Wh, What are you¡­¡­"


    The suddenness of everything broke Naruki''s composure, but she held her breath when she noticed the blood on his face.


    "I''m not sure either¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­What''s that thing?"


    Naruki noticed the goat too. At least this denied Felli''s worry about the thing being an illusion.


    (As I thought, it''s the Haikizoku.)


    What Haia said, the twisted Electronic Fairy of the city.


    (So it''s done something to Dinn.)


    That goat must have done it. Huge horns extended from the goat''s head. With eyes that looked like a human''s, it stood behind Dinn.


    (Is it controlling Dinn?)


    Layfon put Naruki down. He defended against the rope as he observed Dinn and the goat. The huge amount of Kei spilling out from Dinn ran on the ground. Dinn was full of energy but no feelings showed in his eyes. His eyes were like the goat''s. Obviously, the goat was manipulating him.


    (Then¡­¡­¡­)


    Layfon decided to chop through the goat. The pressure on him back in the ruined city when he met the goat there wasn''t with him today. He should be able to do it. Why? Was it because of the Katana? He planned to neither save Dinn nor kill him.


    (Here I go.)


    As he was about to move -


    "That''s my prey~"


    The voice with words that dragged stopped Layfon''s movement. Layfon sensed a presence at the time when he heard the voice. That person must have used Sakkei to mask his presence and moved close to Layfon under the cover of sand and dust.


    "Haia!"


    "The Haikizoku is ours. That''s our promise~"


    Numerous chains flew out as Dinn escaped into the sky. Haia leaped out of the cloud of sand and forced Dinn back to the ground. The chains bound Dinn tightly the moment he landed. The goat remained the same.


    "What''s going on?"


    Layfon watched Haia and the people around him. Men he had not seen before held the chains that bound Dinn. They must be members of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang, Haia''s subordinates. When did they infiltrate the war field¡­¡­


    No, they didn''t have to infiltrate the field. Karian must have given them permission to use the dormitories. It wasn''t difficult for experienced Military Artists to head over to the war field from the dormitories.


    "What''s going on? We''re just capturing the Haikizoku."


    "But isn''t the Haikizoku that thing over there?" Layfon looked at the goat. The goat didn''t move in the face of Haia and his subordinates.


    "Even I can''t capture that thing. No, even you, a Heaven''s Blade successor can''t do it either. Our dear Queen is the same."


    "What do you mean?"


    "But it''s different with the host. Once we capture the host, the Haikizoku can only wait and let us take it. It''s the same when the Haikizoku couldn''t do anything to the filth monsters that attacked the city."


    "¡­¡­What''s he saying?" Naruki asked. Layfon didn''t know how to answer.


    Haia didn''t look at her. He continued, "It''s fortunate that the Haikizoku came to the Academy City. In here are people with ideals but never enough strength to make them come true. They have the Haikizoku but they don''t know how to use it. By itself, the Haikizoku would never have come to us."


    "What are you going to do with him at Grendan?"


    "This is unrelated to Layfon-kun. You can''t even return to Grendan," he laughed smugly. Instead of blood rushing to his face like the time when he saw Haia in the conference room, Layfon kept his cool and waited for Haia to continue. This must be the feeling given to him by the Katana, but Layfon didn''t know what to do.


    "Never mind, I''ll give you a hint. Why do you think Grendan''s always in the danger zone? The answer is the same as that thing there."


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    Grendan was always in the danger zone. Layfon already knew that fact. It was a natural fact to him who was born in Grendan. The existence of Heaven''s Blade successors came from the need to survive in such an unusual place. That was natural. Layfon didn''t find it strange before he arrived at Zuellni.


    (The reason behind Grendan''s survival there?)


    He had never thought of it.


    "Well then, we''re taking it," Haia ended the conversation himself. Layfon didn''t move.


    Haia had said to Karian that he''d capture the Haikizoku and transport it back to Grendan. It was unclear whether Karian knew how Haia was planning to do that. So he planned to transport Dinn along with the Haikizoku. Did he obtain Karian''s permission beforehand¡­¡­¡­ Layfon had no idea. If he had known, he could use this reason to counter-attack and prevent Haia from taking Dinn.


    A presence came up behind the inert Layfon.


    "Wait a minute," Nina called. "You can''t take Dinn Dee."


    "I won''t listen to you. You''re just a student."


    "You guys¡­¡­What will you do to Dinn after taking him to Grendan?"


    "Say more," Haia smiled mockingly.


    "Dinn did do something wrong, but it won''t change the fact that we''re classmates. I won''t allow his fate to be handed over to you."


    Looking at Dinn who was bound by chains, Nina didn''t think Haia and the Mercenary Gang would take care of him through normal means. She raised her iron whips. "Let go of Dinn Dee."


    "¡­¡­¡­An immature girl who is all talk. What a headache."


    Haia was about the same age as Layfon and Nina, but his attitude sounded like an old uncle''s.


    "What if I don''t let him go? Wanna fight? Fight with the real Military Artists here? We''ve 43 people in the dorm. Do you want to make an enemy of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang?"


    The organization had fought numerous times with filth monsters and other Military Artists. Their number was way smaller than the population in Zuellni, but the difference in their skill was huge. What was more important was that the Military Artists in Zuellni weren''t mentally prepared. A sudden attack would quickly put them at a disadvantage. This was the same for any Military Artist. And the students in the Military Arts course here lacked real fighting experience. They had no means of resisting the experienced mercenaries. Haia and his Gang just needed to leave Zuellni amidst the chaos. They had their own roaming bus and could leave anytime. Self-confidence in being unbeatable showed on Haia''s face.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Layfon said, putting the Dite back into the weapon harness.


    "Did you say something? Former Heaven''s Blade successor."


    Layfon kept silent. Nina was beside him. Since Nina had declared her position, he had also made his decision.


    "I''ll be your opponent, against all 43 members of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. That number should be enough to test my skill," he said, having chosen the words that suited a Heaven Blade''s successor.


    He didn''t feel that relaxed in reality. Besides, fighting all 43 people would put him in a difficult fight.


    "Allow me to see the weak skill nurtured outside Grendan."


    Haia was still relaxed, but the people around him were different. They didn''t utter a word, yet the entire atmosphere had changed.


    "Layton¡­¡­¡­" Naruki swallowed. Nina''s body had turned stiff. Hostility flooded at them.


    (We''ve made them angry.)


    This way, Layfon had reduced the possibility of getting Nina and Naruki involved.


    (I''ll reduce that possibility more¡­¡­)


    He pulled out a Dite. Not the Shim Adamantium Dite but the Sapphire Dite. The Dite that Haia had broken into pieces two days ago. It had returned to its exact form before it broke. Its feeling in his hand hadn''t changed, but it felt just a tiny bit different as he was previously holding a Katana. It seemed as if his own arm had twisted. Necessary though. This was the other reason that turned him back to the Heaven''s Blade successor.


    The smiled disappeared from Haia''s face as expected.


    "You''re very good at making light of others~" Haia said, provoked by Layfon facing him with a sword.


    At his young age, Haia was already the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. His situation was kind of similar to Layfon''s when Layfon became a Heaven''s Blade successor at age 10. Standing in a position that didn''t match his age, of course he had to fight against this insult and show his true strength. Otherwise his outrage wouldn''t settle down. This was the arrogance of someone standing on a high place. He couldn''t put Layfon''s insult aside.


    Layfon predicted Haia''s reaction because he was once in the same situation. When he fought against the three senpai in the Military Arts course, he had retained a bad habit from Grendan. That habit was still here. He thought Haia was the same, and he had guessed right.


    "Fine. If I defeat you here, maybe I''ll get the Heaven''s Blade when I return to Grendan." Haia pulled out his Dite and restored it into its Katana form.


    "Stop it, Layton," Naruki groaned. "The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang is an organization made of strong Military Artists. Stop it, you''re too reckless." She thought Layfon would die.


    Ignoring Naruki, Layfon stepped closer and closer to Haia. The tip of the Sapphire Dite touched the ground as if he was writing on the dirt.


    "Come."


    Haia raised his Katana to above his shoulder.


    "Layton¡­¡­"


    Nina grabbed Naruki''s wrist and stopped her from stopping him.


    "Leave it to Layfon."


    "What did you say!?" Naruki''s face had gone red with outrage.


    "If it''s Layfon, he''ll be okay," Nina said.


    "Layfon might be very strong, but he''s up against the entire Mercenary Gang. How could he win?"


    Naruki hadn''t seen the strength of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang, but this organization had drifted between cities, gathering the best fighters from numerous battles. It wasn''t something that a student Military Artist could fight against.


    "It''s okay. Believe in Layfon."


    Layfon was Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­¡­Naruki probably wouldn''t understand even if Nina told her that title. The name "Heaven''s Blade successor" was rarely heard outside of Grendan. Any city would give a title to its best Military Artist. Heaven''s Blade successor was just one of those titles. Compared to that title, the name of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang made Naruki more worried. All Nina could do was stop Naruki from interfering, and wait for the result.


    (But¡­¡­)


    This probably wouldn''t stop the fight. Layfon was only buying them time. He had delicately provoked Haia and stopped the Gang''s members from taking Dinn. Nina''s current mission was to think of a way to save Dinn during this time.


    (What should I do?)


    The Gang''s concentration was on Haia and Layfon, but their concentration on guarding Dinn hadn''t slipped. Dinn couldn''t move and the chains around him showed no signs of loosening.


    The golden beast stood behind Dinn.


    (That''s the Haikizoku.)


    The creature that Layfon witnessed in the ruined city, a creature of mystery. Haia and his organization appeared because of it. What did they plan to do after taking it back to Grendan¡­¡­¡­Nina didn''t know. They just needed to capture it and take it away, which was fine with Nina if not for Dinn.


    "Felli," she said softly to the flake.


    "What?"


    "Did you contact the Student President?"


    "I''ll try."


    Karian was the one who made the deal with Haia.


    "Got it."


    "I understand the situation," Karian''s voice came through the flake.


    "Did you predict the outcome?"


    "He was unusually reluctant to provide information on the Haikizoku. He didn''t reveal how he was going to capture it."


    (How arrogant.)


    Anger shot through Nina. She didn''t make a noise. She must not attract the Gang''s attention.


    "I finally understand what they''re planning," Karian said. "To cause a ruckus in an Academy City. It appears the Haikizoku has the value to make the Academy City Alliance an enemy of the Mercenary Gang. But I''ve also reserved a move. I said they could take it but I did not permit them taking Dinn."


    "Then what do we do?"


    This was the most urgent issue.


    "The problem is Dinn. If we can peel away the Haikizoku from him, then everything''s perfectly solved."


    "But to do that, we must first understand why it chose Dinn¡­¡­"


    "I know why," Felli''s light voice cut on.


    "So what''s going on?"


    "Haia said it himself - In here are people with ideals but never enough strength to make them come true."


    Haia said that when he was capturing Dinn.


    "The core of a Haikizoku is something to do with the mind, right? Because it''s a mad Electronic Fairy of a city, it must have wanted to protect the city."


    "So it takes over Dinn¡­¡­In order to protect the city?"


    But then, why did it choose this timing to pick Dinn? Why Dinn?


    "That might be because of Dinn being pushed to his limit? When defeated by Layfon, Dinn revealed his sense of mission to protect the city. He had the mission but his feeling for it could have intensified at that moment," Karian said in response to Felli''s opinion.


    "The Electronic Fairy of a city destroyed by filth monsters¡­¡­I can understand how it might feel the same as Dinn."


    "But isn''t it impossible to take the Haikizoku away from Dinn right now?" Nina didn''t think she lost to Dinn in terms of her sense of mission. But the fact of Dinn losing had connected him with the Haikizoku, and Nina had no way of putting herself in between them.


    "In that case, we can only destroy his heart," Karian said coldly. "Since it''s his stubborn heart of protecting the city that caused the Haikizoku to choose him, then we just need to remove his sense of conviction. In other words, make him let go of his mission."


    "But how¡­¡­"


    "Can you leave it to me?" a new voice cut in.


    "Sharnid?"


    Sharnid and Dalshena were closing on Nina''s location, being very cautious not to attract the Mercenary Gang''s attention. Sharnid''s voice came through the flake.


    "Do you have a way?"


    "You never know if we don''t try." Sharnid shrugged. He was wounded.


    Dust covered Dalshena''s clothes but she didn''t look injured. It seemed she had won the battle. She looked at Dinn. Dinn remained conscious but he hadn''t done anything to resist the chains. Looking at the side of Dalshena''s face, Nina felt a shock in her chest. Eyes like a mirror, exuding unbelievable light. Dinn was staring at the ground. Pain filled Dalshena''s face.


    "Can you do it?"


    What they had to do was to completely uproot Dinn''s purpose. This was the same as taking away his life for someone who looked at his mission as important as his own life. For these two people who truly knew Dinn, could they do it?


    "We have to try, right?" Sharnid''s bitter smile showed a bottomless hole.


    Nina was also looking at Dalshena.


    "I''ll do it," Dalshena replied curtly.


    ¡ó


    Layfon and Haia watched each other, their bodies still. Ten steps separated them. Internal Kei could have helped them close that distance in an instant, but the two of them were still as statues.


    One move would decide the outcome of the battle. Layfon planned it that way and Haia responded the same. If the present Layfon were dragged into a long fight, even if Layfon''s skill was worse than Haia''s, Layfon wouldn''t have received too much damage. Haia was unable to accept that and responded by going with Layfon''s decision.


    The air seemed to have frozen between the two.


    This feeling of pressure was essential to Layfon, both to buy time and to scare the members of the Mercenary Gang around him. Usual, high-speed fights between Military Artists were very intense. On the other hand, this fight allowed the observers to breathe. Layfon must buy some time for Nina and the others to find a way to save Dinn. And by entering this state, Haia had done exactly what he wanted.


    (Next¡­¡­)


    Is to win.


    The morale of the Mercenary Gang would rise if Layfon lost, and Dinn would be taken away. Besides, Layfon wanted to win. To win against a certain someone. This feeling had never once appeared to him when he fought countless matches as a Heaven''s Blade successor. He just wanted to win, simply win against his opponent.


    (Is this hatred?)


    Layfon calmly analysed his own feeling. Haia had a bad character. He had thorns wrapped in his words.


    "¡­¡­¡­Why did you hide your Katana?" Haia said as if he didn''t care.


    A battle without words.


    The tip of Layfon''s sword hung loosely down. He changed his fighting stance as he read the Kei flow of Haia''s attack by looking at the change in his opponent''s muscles. Haia changed his own attack path in response to the change that Layfon made. This cycle continued. And Haia asked a question as they read each other''s attack path. The fact that Layfon could use the Psyharden technique without a hitch made him a thorn in Haia''s eyes. Haia felt bitter at how Layfon could execute a move that he himself found difficult. That experience made him provoke Layfon with the name of Psyharden.


    "The Katana is your true strength. Why did you give it up?"


    "It''s a repayment."


    Layfon recalled the time when the technician asked him what form he wanted the Heaven''s Blade to take. The technician had asked him "why?" too. Layfon had kept his silence during that time, but it was different this time.


    "I''ve already betrayed them but I still don''t want to lose anything. Do you find it strange?"


    What Layfon planned to do back then was the same as betrayal in the eyes of his adopted father. Even Layfon, raised by such an adopted father, thought what he was about to do was dirty. But without any way out, he still chose to enter the underground matches. It wasn''t a problem of good versus evil. There was the difference between Layfon and his adapted father, so he thought he had betrayed him.


    "You''re a naive-thinking moron."


    Haia cared nothing for Layfon''s words.


    "How can you not use your best technique in a battle? You only say that because you look down on your opponent."


    Layfon didn''t think so. He shook his head. "I''m doing this out of my own decision. This is what conviction is like."


    Dinn raised his head. He was resolved to protect the city, but because of his lack of power, he took the illegal drug. He was the same as Haia on a certain level. But Dinn didn''t allow Dalshena to touch the drugs even though the 10th platoon would have become more powerful. He was at an impasse. Still, he had made his decision, and it was a decision made naturally in his consciousness.


    "People who fight without a purpose will never understand," Layfon said.


    "¡­¡­Yeah right," Haia replied and didn''t say anything else.


    Layfon tossed away other thoughts to concentrate on the sword. The two of them imagined the battle in the air that seemed to have frozen. Once they moved, that was the time when the outcome would be decided in one split second.


    Layfon remained with the disadvantage, but he couldn''t allow Haia to see the possibility of a victory. If he failed in that, he''d have trouble suppressing the Mercenary Gang''s morale. The members of the Mercenary Gang had drifted from many cities, but most of them were born in Grendan. They understood the meaning behind the title of Heaven''s Blade successor. It was natural for Layfon to win. If Haia won instead, then the advantage would be on Haia''s team.


    In truth, Haia wasn''t an easy opponent. It was possible for Haia to become a Heaven''s Blade successor. And who knew what the outcome would be when Layfon was using a sword?


    He cautiously calculated all kinds of attacks and their results. Haia continued to change the responses of his Kei.


    (Not that easy to find an opening.)


    The chance appeared before him as the thought flashed past his mind. Two presences, rushing to Dinn. It was just one swift moment but Haia''s gaze did flit over to Dinn''s side.


    As if to cut through the stir of the Mercenary Gang, Layfon moved out. Haia also moved, almost at the same time.


    In terms of timing, this speed could make up for Haia''s miss. But¡­¡­


    When the two of them were close enough to feel each other''s breath, they swung with their weapons. Haia''s Katana swung down. Layfon''s sword swung up. Sparks flashed as the two rushed past each other and exchanged their previous positions.


    Layfon lowered his sword slowly. Blood spurted from the cut on his right cheek. Looking at his expression, the Mercenary Gang members kept completely still, whereas Haia groaned. "Damn¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s sword was faster than Haia''s Katana. The upward slash of the sword had changed the path of Haia''s Katana, and the Katana shattered the moment when the two weapons clashed. External type Kei - Rot. Haia had used this move when he fought Layfon for the first time. The shattered pieces of the Katana had scattered everywhere, and one piece had brushed past Layfon''s cheek.


    Layfon''s sword had destroyed the Katana to strike Haia. Haia had then toppled.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    He was still conscious. The safety setting on Layfon''s sword was unlocked. He didn''t really slash Haia, even so, he had broken several ribs and injured his opponent''s internal organs.


    Haia vomited blood and fainted. Layfon kept the rest of the Mercenary Gang members at bay with his aura.


    ¡ó


    Sharnid watched Dalshena''s back. Her only purpose was to convey a message to Dinn. He thought Dinn''s method was wrong. The captain recruited him into the 10th platoon to make his mission come true. He had inherited her feelings, Dalshena, who cried because she couldn''t do anything to protect her beloved city. Sharnid didn''t know when Dinn had added this burden of protecting Zuellni onto his own shoulders. Did Dalshena know? ¡­¡­¡­No. She probably didn''t. She didn''t even know how Dinn really felt. Just when did this start? At the time when Sharnid was still in the 10th platoon? Or after he left? Dinn was very reserved and traditional. Perhaps he took on Dalshena''s thinking as his own without being conscious of it. He took it on to the extent that he''d allowed the Haikizoku to possess him. But the time had come for someone to stop him. Now that he had deviated from his path, someone must bring him back.


    Moving at high speed, Sharnid suddenly sensed something cold at his back.


    "Shena!" he called and leaped to a side. The spot he was in before exploded from Kei. The weapon was an arrow formed with Kei. Myunfa had shot that arrow but Sharnid didn''t know of it.


    Long distance attack. Where did it come from? He searched with his gaze. Dalshena had ignored the attack and kept running. Sharnid restored his Dite. Sniper rifle of Lithium alloy. Same as the past, Sharnid and Dinn were to eliminate anyone who sought to obstruct Dalshena''s path.


    He had grasped hold of the shooter''s location after two more attacks. Information came now from Felli''s flake. Internal Kei increased his vision, and he saw Myunfa preparing for her third shot. Myunfa didn''t see him.


    He stopped moving. The next target was¡­¡­¡­


    "Shena!" he pulled the trigger as he shouted.


    Myunfa let loose her arrow at the same time.


    "Ku¡­¡­"


    He heard a moaning voice. He stood up without confirming the result. He and Dinn had been protecting Dalshena till now. If Sharnid failed, then Dinn would take over. The reverse was true as well. But only Sharnid was guarding Dalshena''s back at present.


    "¡­¡­¡­Right."


    He wouldn''t make it. He''d put his own body onto the path of the shot. Sharnid was happy to get to guard Dalshena''s back. He and Dinn used to eliminate anything unrelated to the flag, clearing the path for Dalshena. That was when Sharnid had confused his actions with love, confusing it with the oath. Both Sharnid and Dinn regarded Dalshena as the most important person to them. Sharnid couldn''t even force out a laugh in the face of Dalshena, who was powerless against Dinn''s unusual actions.


    What would she do if she had evidence of Dinn''s illegal dealing? ¡­¡­¡­She had been investigating and Sharnid found it laughable in how he tracked her every night because he was worried about her. Even though he no longer was part of the 10th platoon. But this was exactly why¡­¡­Same as Dinn refusing to let Dalshena touch the illegal drug, Sharnid''s mission was to prevent her from suffering any more harm.


    "I have to make it!" He shouted, running slower than he wished he could.


    And someone suddenly appeared before him.


    "Nina!"


    Nina stood directly in the path of the arrow, blocking it from Dalshena. The Kei arrow hit Nina''s chest and exploded. Sharnid swallowed¡­¡­And let out a breath.


    Internal type Kei - Kongoukei.


    The dust screen cleared to reveal Nina.


    (That''s right.)


    Felli reported the defeat of Myunfa. Sharnid sat down on the ground and watched Dalshena''s back, all strength leaving him. His work was done.


    (I belong to a new place now.)


    The 17th platoon¡­¡­ was where Sharnid belonged. No matter what, he had chosen this new place himself.


    (It''s not the same as before anymore.)


    The presence of the goat overwhelmed Dalshena. The way it stood with its huge horns and the long hair covering its body paralyzed her. It exuded an exotic sense of dignity. Dalshena would have knelt down before it if not for Dinn.


    Dinn had become like this because of the goat. Dalshena stared at the Electronic Fairy as she half-knelt in front of Dinn.


    "Dinn," she called. His pair of eyes, smooth as mirrors, showed no sign of comprehension. Dalshena swallowed. The Kei spilling from Dinn made her want to vomit. Something else was different. Illegal drugs? No, it wasn''t.


    "Dinn," she called again. He lifted his head to look at her, the only area of his body that he could move. His eyes remained emotionless, except he had reacted to her voice. Her voice.


    "Dinn¡­¡­¡­"


    She must convey this message. To save Dinn, and to end everything.


    "Dinn¡­¡­¡­We''re finished."


    Dinn didn''t react to her words. His dry pupils reflected her image.


    "We don''t need to continue fighting anymore. There are people here stronger than us. There are people here who think the same as us. Leave it to them. We''re not breaking our oath."


    Memories surfaced in Dalshena''s mind: the time when the three of them first met, the time when they stayed awake through the entire night to come up with strategies, the time when they entered the 10th platoon, the time when they won their first platoon match and had a fashion show. What happy times they were. She thought those times would continue forever¡­¡­


    "You''ve done enough. It''s all right now."


    Dinn''s lips trembled. Tears rolled down in his eyes.


    "Dinn¡­¡­" she called again. "I loved you."


    The three of them fought for the city. The oath of that day had sealed Dalshena''s feelings. The current Dinn''s feelings, focused on the already graduated senpai, had broken that day''s oath. Dalshena had stubbornly buried her feelings in the deepest corner of her heart when Sharnid left the platoon, and now, they were released.


    "I loved you. And, goodbye," she said with trembling lips.


    Tears fell from Dinn''s eyes.


    The goat behind Dinn disappeared.

 Volume 4, Epilogue

    Volume 4, Epilogue


    Leerin and Derek came to the cemetery on Sunday, a week since their meeting with Almonise. They came to put the possession of the deceased in the grave.


    Ryuhou Gadge. Emotionless, Leerin read the name engraved on the gravestone. She didn''t know this person.


    But even the heart of someone who didn''t know the deceased could still stir. Leerin''s heart stirred as she thought back to his life and the words of Queen Almonise: "Almost all those people who inherit the Psyharden technique are fated to leave the city."


    Almonise said Layfon was the same.


    Leerin wanted to deny her words. However the grave of Derek''s brother from the same Military Arts lineage, who had died fighting on foreign soil, of Ryuhou Gadge, rejected that thought.


    Leerin waited for Derek to finish his long prayer then left the cemetery with him. They walked without speaking, Derek being the solemn and silent type.


    "Leerin."


    His sudden voice surprised her. He turned around to look at her, holding in his hand a wooden box wrapped in a piece of cloth. He had been holding it all the time before they entered the cemetery. Leerin had thought that it belonged to Ryuhou Gadge.


    Derek offered her the box. "Can you give this to Layfon for me?"


    "Huh?"


    The box weighed in Leerin''s hand. It felt like a Dite. She wasn''t a Military Artist so she wasn''t in possession of a Dite, but she could tell it felt like one through her numerous contacts with Derek and Layfon. Both of them were Military Artists.


    "I prepared this for Layfon. It''s proof of his inheriting all of the Psyharden''s skills," Derek said with a faraway gaze. "He was still very young when I finished teaching him everything. I could have given this to him back then, but I wanted to wait till he had grown older. In the end, I lost the chance to give it to him," he laughed mockingly.


    Leerin thought it was because Layfon was exiled from Grendan, but she overturned that reaction. Derek could have given it to him when Layfon became a Heaven''s Blade successor, but he didn''t.


    (Because Layfon held a sword.)


    Leerin only realized this fact now, but she was able to realize it after spending a long period of time with Derek.


    "He refuses to inherit Psyharden''s techniques. I thought he''d have grown a little after becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­It appeared I was wrong. He refused to inherit it because he thought he had betrayed me, and he needed to pay for his wrongdoing."


    About the underground matches and what happened afterward¡­¡­Derek just met the person related to Layfon''s past a few days ago, and meeting that person again had filled his heart with Layfon.


    "He''s sober and dull. I don''t think he''ll use the techniques I taught him even now. He needs forgiveness. He needs to forgive himself."


    "Father¡­¡­"


    "You still contact him, don''t you? Then you know where he is. Give it to him. Mail it or deliver it to him personally. It''s all fine."


    "¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    She could use these means to meet Layfon. Her face showed cheerfulness at this thought but she then shook her head. "I still have school."


    It''d take at least half a year to reach Zuellni and return back to Grendan. If the location of Zuellni had changed, then the journey might take up to one to two years. She couldn''t take a break from school for so long. Besides, it took money to leave Grendan.


    "I can''t use Layfon''s money like that."


    Derek put his hand on her head.


    "¡­¡­Father?"


    "Both you and Layfon are like me. Too reserved. Don''t sacrifice yourself because of that."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    "Even I wanted to leave the city with Ryuhou."


    His words silenced her. "But my personality prevented me from leaving. At that time, my master was heavily injured from his fight with filth monsters, so someone had to inherit the name, and the candidates were Ryuhou and I. For a mature Military Artist to leave at that time would be willful. Ryuhou did it, but I couldn''t."


    He had suppressed his wish to do what he thought was right. Layfon was the same as Derek in this way, and Leerin too.


    "I don''t think I made the wrong choice back then. It''s the highest honor for any Military Arts school to nurture talented people like Layfon. But even so¡­¡­" Derek paused and caressed Leerin''s head. "If I had left behind my reservations and sense of responsibility, followed my desire and left the city¡­¡­¡­My wish to do that is still with me. I don''t want you to have any regrets."


    "Father¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry about the expenses. If you want to go, then go. It''s not good for you to exhaust your heart waiting for him. To give up going and then confirm that you should have decided otherwise."


    He touched the surface of the wooden box in Leerin''s hand and left her like that. He didn''t ask her to follow. He was giving her time to think on her own.


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­"


    Perhaps she might see him. But¡­¡­Was it really her wish to leave this city and see him¡­¡­¡­Spaced out, she stood, unable to find an answer to her own question. The weight of the box pulled her into further confusion.


    ¡ó


    The rest of the Mercenary Gang had disappeared when the dust and sand had cleared. The golden goat¡­¡­The Haikizoku had also vanished. The Mercenary Gang had taken Haia and left the field. Nina and her team members had watched their silent departure without stopping them. What they were concerned with was what to do after this match.


    (Well, it''s useless to think of that¡­¡­¡­)


    To go against the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang¡­¡­¡­The Haikizoku caused this by entering the city by chance. It would take a long time to resolve this problem.


    (How come it seems more problems are piling up one after another?)


    Nina felt exhausted but she believed the problems could be solved. She could only hang onto that belief, praying that her path towards saving Zuellni wasn''t the self-destructive path of Dinn''s. She could only hope like that.


    With the clearing of the dust and sand, the audience finally saw what happened in the field. No longer bound, Dinn had fallen on the ground. His image showed on the large screen. Anyone could tell the 17th platoon had won. The siren signaling the end of the match rang along with the shouting of the commentator. Dissatisfaction, however, was mixed in with the cheering of the crowd.


    "Layfon!"


    A small and delicate figure stood beside Layfon, who was putting his Dite back into the weapon harness. Long silvery hair danced behind Felli.


    "Are you all right?"


    Blood covered half of Layfon''s face. Felli was administering treatment.


    "I''m fine," he said and pushed her hand away, but she forcefully dabbed at his wound with a disinfected cotton ball. Having no way out, he let her treat his wound.


    (Really¡­¡­¡­)


    Pain invaded Nina''s chest as she looked upon that scene. She brushed grains of sand off her stiff hair and lifted her head to look at the sky.


    (More problems are piling up.)


    Whether it was inside or outside, it was the same with Nina''s heart. She ignored the pain inside her and tightened her fist.

 Volume 5, Prologue

    Volume 5, Prologue


    The sound of the whiteboard markers hitting the whiteboard pulled Leerin back to reality. She was now in the classroom. The teacher was using the marker as he explained the content written on the whiteboard. Flustered, Leerin quickly jotted down the information in her notebook.


    Recently, she felt an illusory weight on her back. That weight belonged to that wooden box that her adopted father wanted her to give to Layfon. Within that box was a Dite representing the fact that Derek had taught him every Psyharden technique. This Dite should already be in Layfon''s hands, but Derek didn''t get to hand it to his apprentice due to the circumstances.


    "Mail it or deliver it to him personally. It''s all fine."


    Derek had said.


    It had been a month since he made that request. Leerin had written a letter during that month. A letter about her happily studying, something like that.


    (All rubbish.)


    The content of the letter involved some truth and also something about hoping for such a future, but Layfon probably wouldn''t realize.


    (Because he''s really slow.)


    A light sigh that the teacher and other students in the room would fail to detect escaped from Leerin''s lips. She bit the top of her pen. One month had passed without her making any decision. The box was still in her room.


    (Mail it? Or go there myself?)


    That was how she felt now. But she had to take leave from school if she was to go to Zuellni. From Grendan to Zuellni¡­¡­ Half a year ago, Layfon took one month to get to Zuellni, but what about now? Both cities were moving. Somebody said that the speed of a roaming bus was slower than normal, which meant it was possible for the journey to take three months. If she went to Zuellni and came back to Grendan, she would have to repeat a year before she could move up one grade. Wasting an entire year would be a problem for Leerin, and she couldn''t neglect the extra financial burden of repeating her study.


    And also, to use the money Layfon earned from the underground matches¡­


    Derek had said in simple terms that he still wanted to leave the city.


    Leerin had noticed the reason behind the change in Layfon. Either way, she had been living with him for a long time. The cause was the shortage of food before Layfon became a Heaven''s Blade successor. An unknown disease had spread throughout Grendan''s farms, cutting down food production. Every city fed itself. It was impossible to transport food from another city, so a city that couldn''t feed itself could only die. Because of that, it was difficult to respond to such a situation. One could even say it was impossible to respond.


    A lot of people died from starvation during the time of the disease. Grendan had implemented a system to apportion food to the population. Military Artists were prioritized as they had the duty to protect the city, creating an imbalance in the distribution of food. As a result, riots had appeared in several areas. Derek had already retired from the front lines, so he wasn''t given much food. As for the children at the orphanage? Not enough. Even so, they managed to survive in that half a year. Things had returned to normal when Layfon became the Heaven''s Blade successor.


    But the price of food increased drastically when the food distribution system was abolished. The events back then did plant something in Layfon''s heart. He had received more food than other children, being a Military Artist.


    (His personality. He probably couldn''t stand it.)


    That was why she was so concerned with anything related to him¡­¡­


    (Aah, I can''t decide.)


    She knew she wanted to see him. She very much wanted to see him.


    (But¡­¡­)


    To waste a year?


    (And I''ll be using Layfon''s money too.)


    But¡­¡­¡­


    (What will Layfon think if I do this?)


    That was the one thing she was really concerned with.

 Volume 5, 1 — The Path of Thinking

    Volume 5, Chapter 1: The Path of Thinking


    Standing beside Layfon, Naruki had said something unbelievable in the training room.


    "Let me join the platoon."


    Nina looked at Naruki, shocked numb by her request. She was holding a dirty cloth and a Dite. Pretty bubbles adorned the cloth. On the floor beside her were a bucket and another Dite. Liquid effective in preventing slippage churned in the bucket.


    Layfon had left the school building after class with Meishen, Mifi and Naruki. When he realized only Naruki was left beside him, he was shocked to find out he had already arrived outside the Training Complex. And then Naruki had urged him to enter the Complex. What came next was her request.


    "And what is that for?"


    Nina wiped her hand with a clean piece of cloth and stood up to face Naruki. Layfon stepped back to look at the two of them. The 17th platoon had participated in another match after the match with the 10th platoon, but Naruki didn''t attend. Naruki hadn''t come to the Training Complex after the match with the 10th platoon. It wasn''t because she was being arrogant or that she was worried about something, and Layfon and everyone found that fairly normal. She only entered the platoon to investigate the 10th platoon''s drug dealing. She had failed to find anything, and later on, the Student President had ordered the City Police to stop the investigation. Even so, Naruki participated in the match against the 10th platoon to witness the happenings. Everyone, including Naruki herself, thought she had no reason to stay in the platoon anymore. Layfon had thought that she was putting all her effort in the City Police. She was striving hard to become the Chief of Police. He thought that, but¡­¡­¡­


    "Of course, that''s if senpai thinks I can be of use."


    "Yeah, I understand that part. But why?"


    "Um¡­¡­I understand my immaturity¡­¡­" she mumbled and glanced at Layfon.


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    Nina caught that glance. Layfon knew Naruki and Nina were concerned with his past, but he felt that Naruki wasn''t as concerned before participating in the platoon match. He noticed Nina had caught that glance.


    "Is that so?¡­¡­Well then, how about we try a test?"


    "Huh?"


    Layfon widened his eyes. He hadn''t been listening.


    "You did a test too when you first joined. This is about the same."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina nodded, noticing what Layfon wanted to say. "Yes, I''m the one who wants her to join. But I also tested you when you joined. I''ll hold back somewhat this time too."


    Now that Nina had brought back the time when he first joined, Layfon didn''t know what expression to make.


    "I don''t think there''s a need to confirm your strength, but there''s something else I want to confirm. What do you say?"


    "I understand," Naruki nodded with a strange expression.


    Looking happy, Nina took out her Dite and restored it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    With tension on her face, Naruki took out the two Dites from her weapon harness and restored them. They were a baton and a rope. The baton was the same as a police baton, except it didn''t have the police symbol. That Dite was made by Harley. Naruki wrapped the rope around her left wrist and using her left hand, took something out of her pocket and tossed it to Layfon. It was the badge of the 17th platoon, meaning she''d accept it if she passed the test.


    "How about I give you some time to take some advice from Layfon?"


    "I don''t need it."


    "Really¡­¡­Well then, let''s begin," Nina declared with an "I won''t lose" kind of air.


    Naruki placed the baton in front of herself, as if to hide her left hand. On the contrary, Nina''s iron whip in her left hand was out, and the other iron whip hung loosely in her right hand. The two faced each other like reflections, as if one was right-handed and the other was left-handed. In fact, both were right handed. Naruki''s stance was somewhat unique. The hand with the rope was placed behind her back as if asking her opponent to guess what she had hidden behind her.


    Nina''s victory was unshakable to Layfon. Nina''s training leaned more on the skill of martial arts than on strength itself, as she had to practice wielding an iron whip with one hand. The flow of strength and its use was the essence of martial arts. Naruki''s martial arts weren''t too bad, but that was judged on the level of a first year. As for Naruki''s advantages, Layfon had to count the light weight of her body. Though she was tall, Naruki excelled at agility. The symbol of light weight was Shante from the 5th platoon, but Naruki gave off a different sense. A graceful and light body weight to wield the unique weapon of a rope. But she had an overwhelming disadvantage in this test since she wasn''t good at External Burst type Kei. How would she overcome this problem¡­¡­¡­?


    She made her move as Layfon thought of that question.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Naruki breathed out to disperse the heat of Internal Kei and charged straight at Nina. The baton struck. No unnecessary movements there. Nina''s left iron whip blocked the baton, and Naruki stepped forward with the momentum of her charge. Nina''s right hand whip lashed down.


    Something happened.


    Keeping her body slightly bent forward, Naruki rushed out and threw herself into the air. The rope shot out from her left hand. Nina''s right iron whip tore apart the air. Noticing Naruki''s movement, she leaped to flip her body in the air. And in that one moment, her left iron whip interfered with the rope. The claw on the tip of the rope clutched the iron whip.


    (It worked¡­¡­¡­)


    Layfon widened his eyes. Naruki''s strategy had worked¡­¡­She probably didn''t think it would work. The chance result came about when Nina attempted to right herself in the air. As Nina''s body flipped, the rope trailing the claw followed her movement to wrap itself about her body. Nina landed like a silkworm wrapped in silk. Her right hand remained free but Naruki had sealed her basic movement.


    Surprise appeared on Naruki''s face. Nina smiled bitterly at her own mistake.


    "But this isn''t the end," Nina said and raised the right iron whip. Naruki took hold of the rope with her right hand and readied her stance.


    Nina breathed in deeply and increased the amount of her internal Kei to raise the strength in her arm. She probably planned to pull the rope. Naruki resisted by increasing her Internal Kei too. Now it came down to deciding the winner with Kei. As expected, Nina had the advantage. Her speed of Kei generation was quicker because of what Layfon had taught her. Naruki''s feet began to slip. The balance of strength began to topple.


    "You''re doing something interesting."


    Layfon explained the circumstances to Sharnid and Felli. Felli was there, standing before the door when the two began their match. Sharnid arrived later.


    "Oh? ¡­¡­They''re all serious."


    "How redundant," Felli said expressionlessly.


    "She''d still be part of the platoon if she didn''t return the badge," Sharnid said just as the outcome showed itself.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Twisting her body, Nina had pulled Naruki over to her. The rope loosened. Nina''s free left hand let go of the iron whip and gave the rope a pull. Naruki''s body flew into the air.


    (Quite meaningful to add Karen Kei there.)


    Nina''s iron whip pressed lightly on Naruki, who was on the floor.


    "You passed," Nina said.


    "Thanks," Naruki stood up and lowered her head.


    "We''re counting on you from now on," Nina smiled and nodded.


    The usual dominating air was absent from her smile. Layfon thought her concentration wasn''t as sharp since the match with the 10th platoon. Her mistake in the fight with Naruki showed the same thing. Sometimes¡­¡­Just a second, but it appeared her thoughts were on something else during training. Nina had felt something from Dinn''s ending, an ending born out of the desire to protect the city. Was it all right for Layfon to leave this alone? In the past month, he had acted as if he didn''t notice her preoccupation, trying his best to prevent her from being hurt.


    "Good. We''ll start today''s training, but before that¡­¡­" Nina began, having confirmed all members had arrived. Harley didn''t show up. He was at the research lab as usual.


    "The camp has been canceled. But I still want us to go before the next match comes up."


    All teaching was temporarily suspended during the time when Zuellni was resupplying. Nina had wanted the team to go on a training camp at that time, but she had to cancel it because of the illegal drug investigation.


    "But we have classes now. Can we?"


    "I advocate both academics and Military Arts. I really want to attend class if possible, but we''re facing the 1st platoon in the next match. The atmosphere of each match is also getting more tense. I just want us to do what we can for now."


    "Well, I welcome the idea since I can be publicly truant."


    Nina smiled bitterly at Sharnid''s reply and looked at Layfon and the others.


    "If the Captain''s decided, then I''ve no problem with it," he said.


    "I think there''s a way to resolve the problem with missing class," Naruki said.


    Nina accepted their answers and at last turned her gaze to Felli.


    "What do you think?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Whatever you say."


    As expected, Felli''s answer was weak.


    "Then I''ll announce the details of the schedule tomorrow. For today''s training, we''ll analyze tactics in the audio-visual room. We''ll look at all the matches of the 1st platoon in recent years."


    Everyone moved towards the audio-visual room. Only the "try as hard as possible not to know any information about the opponents" Layfon stayed in the training room.


    "Camp¡­¡­I wonder what it''ll be like," he murmured to himself.


    ¡ó


    "Have you told them?"


    Layfon turned around at Nina''s sudden question. They were cleaning at the Mechanical Department. Layfon and Nina were in the same team. Since the resupply, Zuellni had been moving towards the tropics, so the inside of the Mechanical Department was hotter than before. Both Layfon and Nina had taken off the outer layer of the working clothes and wrapped it around their waists.


    "Eh?"


    Layfon wiped sweat off his face with the towel hanging around his neck. Nina was also sticky with sweat. The sweat stuck the clothes to her skin and outlined her body. Layfon didn''t know where to look so he only concentrated on her face. She was also wiping her face with her towel.


    "To Naruki and the others. You haven''t told them yet?" As if she hadn''t noticed his awkwardness, she started mopping the floor again. He followed suit.


    "Ah, yes¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Meishen and her friends knew of the term Heaven''s Blade successor before the match last month. He didn''t know where they heard of that term, but he knew they knew it had something to do with himself. It seemed they still didn''t know much of his past. Was this a good or bad thing? ¡­¡­¡­He couldn''t decide. Heaven''s Blade successors and his past in Grendan weren''t things he could tell anyone about in a peaceful manner. What would Meishen and her friends do if they found out¡­¡­¡­Either way, he doubted it''d be a good reaction. But he wasn''t sure whether it was right to not tell them anything because he didn''t know how they''d react. He had told everyone in the 17th platoon about his past. Leaving Naruki out would be the same as isolating her, but Meishen and Mifi would find out if he told Naruki.


    "What do you think, Captain?"


    "Hard to answer," she frowned and stopped mopping. "The problem is we don''t know how they''ll react. I can''t tell since I haven''t been with them for long. Layfon, what do you think of them? Do you think they''re the type to keep their distance from you once they hear of it?"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    He hoped not. That was just his wish. Perhaps they''d keep their distance. In that case¡­¡­


    (What should I do?)


    He had no choice.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "Yes?"


    Nina had begun mopping the floor while he was spacing out. He quickly followed suit.


    "¡­¡­About that time, sorry about that."


    "Eh?" He took his gaze off the floor to look at her.


    With her back facing him, she continued, "Despicable¡­¡­About the time I said that."


    "Ah, yes."


    He remembered. Nina learned of his past at the end of the match against the 16th platoon. It was the team''s first victory. She knew of his being a Heaven''s Blade successor and why he was stripped of his title, as well as his participation in the underground matches. She had asked why he did those things, and he had answered honestly. For money¡­¡­¡­She had declared him "despicable."


    "I still think what you did was despicable, but you have your reasons to stand firm. To say you''re despicable one-sidedly is in itself despicable."


    "It wasn''t like that."


    "No, it was like that," she shook her head. "I said this before. I can''t understand the pain of starvation. Someone who knows nothing and can''t imagine what it''s like, I don''t think she should say it before someone who does know what it''s like."


    "It probably wasn''t like that."


    "No, it was like that," Nina shook her head again.


    "I think sometimes a third party can more accurately analyze the situation," he said.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "At least I think of the Captain''s words that way."


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­"


    "Captain isn''t wrong," he nodded at Nina who had turned around to face him.


    ¡ó


    Sitting in the sofa with her chin in her palm, Synola stared at the letter on the desk with annoyance.


    "What is it?" the female waiting by her side asked. She was a tall beauty and her appearance was similar to Synola''s.


    Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. One of the twelve Heaven''s Blade successors that people boasted about in Grendan, waited for Synola''s answer. Currently, the two of them were in the palace situated in the middle of the Lance Shelled City, Grendan. They were in a room located in the residential area for royalty. Synola Aleisla the senior research student was a fake identity. Her real name was Alsheyra Almonise. She possessed the power of the Queen and stood at the top of the twelve Heaven''s Blade successors. Her power exceeded those of the other Heaven''s Blade successors. Synola''s pupils stared at the words in the letter. Soft lips clamped together, she stayed silent.


    "Do you think it''s a good plan to bring the Haikizoku from Zuellni to here?" Kanaris asked solemnly.


    The letter was sent by Haia Salinvan Laia from Zuellni. The Heaven''s Blade successor Synola had exiled from Grendan now lived in that city. Haia had succeeded his master as the third leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. The content of the letter explained the event with the Haikizoku.


    "I believe no one outside Grendan can fully control the power of a Haikizoku," Kanaris said. Confidence in Grendan''s Military Artists showed through her light voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Synola remained silent. She started fingering her hair.


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­¡­"


    Synola''s lips parted under Kanaris'' urging. "So¡­¡­"


    "You weren''t planning to say something like ''So annoying'', were you?"


    "¡­¡­That''s bad. You can''t say that ahead of me."


    "This isn''t a problem of being bad."


    Kanaris coldly watched the pouting Synola.


    "Since we don''t have all 12 Heaven''s Blades, we should try to do what we can."


    They had hosted numerous Military Arts matches since stripping Layfon of his title. Some participants were powerful enough to fight filth monsters, but none of them had the strength to become a Heaven''s Blade successor. Hence, the Heaven''s Blade title remained without an owner.


    "When Layfon held the Heaven''s Blade, I thought, yes, it''s finally here. Guess that wasn''t the case."


    "Your Majesty, no one knows when that day will come. We have had all twelve Heaven''s Blades in the past, but that day hasn''t come again."


    "What about Haia? Can he not be one?"


    "Your Majesty, please answer my question first."


    "But it really is annoying."


    She curled her lips again. Kanaris didn''t get mad at her.


    "We Heaven''s Blade successors can give up our lives for you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Layfon probably wouldn''t say things like that."


    "That''s why he had to give up the Heaven''s Blade."


    "Would have been good if that were the case."


    Losing to Kanaris'' imposing manner, Synola listened.


    "If your Majesty can''t make a decision, how about we make a choice? As said in the letter, using the students of the Academy City would make Layfon our enemy. In that case, the Mercenary Gang won''t hold against him. We can leave Lintence out as he''s too involved with him, but if it''s someone else¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­You''re saying you''ll use a Heaven''s Blade successor without my permission, Kanaris?"


    Leaning against the back of the sofa, Synola watched Kanaris.


    "N, no¡­¡­nothing like that."


    She smiled at Kanaris. The Heaven''s Blade was panting as if she was short of air. Synola continued with a soft voice. "I did give you the authority while I was away. You did your job well, and that''s worth my gratitude¡­¡­¡­¡­But only I can decide how to use the Heaven''s Blades."


    "I''m¡­¡­really sorry."


    "Seems you understand," she smiled and straightened her back to look outside. Kanaris sat down beside her, more like fell down beside her. She glanced at the trembling woman, took the bag from the table and stood up.


    "I have to go to the research lab."


    "Your, Your Majesty, please wait¡­¡­" Kanaris tried again.


    Synola smiled bitterly. "Well, I''ll take some time to consider it," she said and left the room.


    Outside the room was a corridor that connected to the facilities outside the palace. No guards could be seen. This arrangement was made especially for Synola''s privacy. The lights in the corridor were weak, as if they weren''t used often. Because of the bad location in relation to the position of the sun, the sunlight piercing through the windows was weak too. A figure appeared at the end of the dim corridor.


    "What is it?" Synola asked.


    The figure moved to where the window was. The shadow shrouding him retreated. It was Savaris.


    "Your Majesty is in a good mood¡­¡­Ah, what a busy day today."


    Synola sighed against the greeting. "¡­¡­¡­¡­Not that good. I didn''t get to use my brain today, so I don''t feel good."


    "Thanks for the hard work," he laughed.


    She glared at him, and his laughter stopped short.


    "Is the letter the reason behind your bad mood?"


    Her eyes narrowed. Was Savaris the only piece of hers that had infiltrated the palace? She watched his smiling face with displeasure. "¡­¡­Has the Luckens family got ahead of themselves? Or is this the case with all Heaven''s Blades? If so, I''ve got to tighten them up."


    "Not at all! There isn''t anything impure in our loyal hearts," he retreated a few steps.


    She watched him coldly.


    "I found out about the thing at Zuellni by pure chance. It''s because my younger brother''s there¡­¡­"


    She listened silently to his explanation. Younger brother¡­¡­Gorneo was studying Military Arts course at Zuellni. He was in a platoon there.


    "I knew of this from Gorneo''s letter. I''m guessing the Mercenary Gang had sent Your Majesty a letter about it too. I was waiting here to convey the news in case Your Majesty didn''t hear of it."


    "You could have told Kanaris."


    "It seems that she hates me. Besides, I made a vow to only be loyal to Your Majesty. Not to Kanaris, nor the city named Grendan." His voice turned light.


    "So what do you plan from now on?"


    "¡­¡­¡­You understand when I said I don''t feel good?"


    "Haha, Kanaris must have been difficult."


    She glared at him once more.


    "Uh oh¡­¡­¡­If possible, why don''t you use me?"


    "For what?"


    "My brother''s there. He can help us better than anyone else. And in the possible situation of a fight with Layfon, anyone else would cause huge damage to Zuellni," he laughed.


    He was making a joke. Watching him with her icy gaze, Synola tossed out the question as if the idea just popped into her head. "Are you saying you want to kill Layfon?"


    "Why?" The smile remained on Savaris'' face, but it was definite that the temperature of his expression had dropped a few degrees.


    "The bait we used before, the one Layfon crippled, he was from the Luckens'' school, wasn''t he? Surely you hold a grudge."


    "That was only Gahard''s immaturity."


    The frosty reply meant she had stepped on a landmine.


    "Then¡­¡­What is it?"


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­¡­I don''t hate Layfon. I''m just very concerned with the Haikizoku," he said frankly. "Your Majesty has always guided us. Heaven''s Blades only need to concentrate on getting stronger."


    "Well, I at least hope all of you have some common sense."


    "Of course."


    "Humph¡­¡­Well, I''ll consider it," she said and started walking.


    "Have a good day."


    "I will," she waved her hand without turning back.

 Volume 5, 2 — The Event of That Day

    Volume 5, Chapter 2: The Event of That Day


    It didn''t take long to decide the schedule of the camp. Nina had applied for the camp as a study camp. The camp would be treated as part of school, so they didn''t have to apply for a holiday.


    "Wait a minute¡­¡­¡­Three days two nights. Does it include the weekend? So boring."


    "Don''t plan to go?"


    "Since we get to be truant openly, we should apply for normal weekdays. Besides, it''s bad for the body to not rest."


    Nina''s cold gaze rejected Sharnid''s suggestion. Though like he said she could have told them the agenda tomorrow, since she was still cleaning at night with Layfon at the Mechanical Department. Layfon wondered how she managed to squeeze out the time for tonight''s job. She had been busy running around to various places until training started. The current Nina had regained some of the dominating air she had before. She had probably forgotten about the event surrounding the 10th platoon because of the camp.


    Nina had told her team about the schedule of the camp in the training room. The camp would begin three days from now, and it would be three days and two nights over the weekend. The location was the production area of a certain dormitory.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­" Naruki raised her hand. "That place doesn''t have any shops. What do we do about food?"


    "We''ll bring the ingredients over. Layfon knows how to cook, so he''ll do the cooking."


    "He can?"


    "Yeah, well¡­¡­¡­" Layfon smiled, troubled. Meishen was the one who cooked his lunches. "Yeah, but I won''t be able to put much consideration into cooking a nutritious meal."


    "It''s all right as long as it''s delicious," Sharnid patted his back.


    Naruki thought for a moment and raised her hand again.


    "What?"


    "Layfon has to train too. Isn''t it better to find someone else to do the cooking?"


    "Yes, that was my original plan, but the person I had in mind is already booked that day¡­¡­" A shadow shrouded Nina''s face.


    "If it''s OK, can I ask for a friend to help?"


    "Is it all right?"


    "I think so. Layfon knows how the cooking tastes too."


    "Is it Mei?" he asked.


    "Of course. I don''t know anyone else. Not satisfied?"


    "No, not at all. Is it really all right?"


    Meishen was really shy. She was used to being with him, but not with others. And at the camp, it wasn''t possible for Naruki and Layfon to stay with her all the time.


    "I''ll think of a way about that. Is it ok, Captain?"


    "Yeah. I''m counting on you."


    Nina explained a few more details about the meet-up time and so on, and they started their usual training.


    ¡ó


    After listening to Naruki''s suggestion, Meishen leaned on the chair with a faraway look. The girls were in the kitchen inside the dormitory. The kitchen was shared, but not everyone had to share a bathroom. Living quarters spread out across the dormitory, and here was the kitchen. Meishen confirmed once again with Naruki. She was preparing for dinner.


    "Just¡­¡­what did you say?"


    "Oh, I mentioned it yesterday. Platoon camp. I recommended you to do the cooking for us. You''ve decided, haven''t you?"


    "Wait, wait a minute¡­¡­"


    Naruki peeled the vegetables with a matter-of-fact expression. Hands clutching her apron, Meishen watched Naruki.


    "Me¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Who else? I can''t ask Mi."


    Mifi wasn''t in the kitchen. She was busy writing up drafts in her room.


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    "The Captain''s already told the teacher, so you won''t be marked absent."


    "Au¡­¡­¡­" Meishen''s reason to reject the offer was blocked.


    "Why not? It''s not easy to get such an opportunity," Naruki cocked her head.


    "But¡­¡­so sudden¡­¡­"


    "Sudden¡­¡­It''s not just you and Layton."


    "Of, of course."


    Just the two of them¡­¡­¡­She felt her cheeks heating up.


    "Well, it is possible for just the two of you to be alone. Layton seems to know how to cook too. And with his personality, he''ll probably offer to help. Everyone else can''t do it¡­¡­" Naruki said and popped a piece of lettuce in her mouth. She chewed.


    "Uh¡­¡­Wu¡­¡­¡­"


    "You don''t have to be so excited. Didn''t you two go somewhere before?"


    "That was, well, we didn''t spend the entire day together."


    "You won''t be together that long. There is training after all."


    Meishen calmed down at that. "But, is it OK? Won''t I be in the way?"


    "You won''t. We won''t have to worry about cooking if you take care of it."


    "I see¡­¡­" she began to know where she stood. Cooking. Just as usual. It''d be good if she could help out with that. Just that. Nothing else special would happen. Even if it happened, she wouldn''t be prepared for it.


    "I just need to cook, right?"


    "Didn''t I say that from the very beginning?" Naruki nodded.


    "So¡­¡­naive!" A voice suddenly intervened.


    "Mi¡­¡­You''ll complicate things."


    "Agh, so mean! Why am I getting this treatment? I''m protesting."


    "All right, here. Be more honest."


    "Am I a kid!? I won''t have it¡­¡­Not like that," Mifi called, putting a vegetable in her mouth. "How can you leave it like that? Isn''t this a good chance?"


    "Chance¡­¡­What?"


    "About the Heaven''s Blade."


    The feeling was like a knot in Meishen''s heart. The letter she received earlier had left a puzzle. The letter was for Layfon, sent by a female named Leerin. The term "Heaven''s Blade" was in the letter. It seemed Layfon was called the Heaven''s Blade successor back at Grendan. Every city gave its elite Military Artists titles. Back in Meishen''s home city, Joeldem, entering the Knights of the Crossroad organization was proof of being acknowledged as an excellent Military Artist. Everyone aimed to enter that organization. Heaven''s Blade successor probably held the same meaning. She wasn''t surprised to find out that Layfon had such a title because she believed he was very strong. But then why did he leave Grendan? She had asked him once but she failed. She was afraid that question would break the relationship between them. It didn''t. But for the sake of not failing again, she wouldn''t put that question to him again.


    "Forget it."


    Naruki frowned.


    "Everyone has something they don''t want others to know right? Layton would have said it if it''s something that doesn''t really matter."


    "That makes sense. But¡­¡­Isn''t it easier to hang out with him if you know his secret?"


    "Um¡­¡­" Naruki responded to Mifi''s words.


    "I knew it. You were thinking of something after that match, weren''t you, Nakki? It''s got something to do with Layfon?"


    "No. Wouldn''t I have lost the trust between us if I kept something from you guys?"


    "You''ll say it if you can?"


    "Look, what does this have to do with Layton?"


    "Isn''t that natural? The basis of the relationship between me and you and the relationship between me and Layton is different."


    "What would be different?"


    "I know you''d cry from wetting your bed."


    "What!" Naruki blushed. "I, I didn''t cry! And that just happened once¡­¡­¡­"


    "You did, though you were trying not to. The tears just fell from your eyes. Aaah, I can still recall it now. The Nakki of that time¡­¡­"


    "Shut up!" Naruki bent over Mifi, locking her neck in the crook of her arm. Meishen just moaned and didn''t do anything.


    Mifi beat the floor with her arm. "No! That wasn''t what I wanted to say. I mean, we knew each other since we were little. We can trust each other even if we hide a thing or two, but it''s different with Layton. We don''t understand him. We don''t know anything about him before he came to Zuellni, that''s why we want to know. And why we are concerned."


    "Um¡­¡­" Naruki loosened her hold. Mifi took the chance to escape.


    "Anyway, what I wanted to say was if we want to understand Layton, we also need to understand the Layton of Grendan. That''s all! I''m hungry!" she quickly left the kitchen.


    "¡­¡­Geez, she just says whatever suits her," Naruki glared in the direction where Mifi had gone, off to her own room. Naruki''s face was still red.


    "Mei, don''t worry about it."


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    But Mifi was right. Layton had only been in Zuellni for half a year. He had in him the Layfon who grew up in Grendan. That was why Meishen was bothered. She was jealous of Leerin because Leerin knew of the Layfon in Grendan.


    (But¡­¡­am I too spoiled?)


    This uneasiness had always been circling inside her, unable to leave. It might explain why the taste of dinner didn''t go well. Naruki and Mifi noticed that the taste wasn''t as good as usual, but they didn''t comment.


    (Is this trust? Or pity?)


    For some reason, Meishen was more confused.


    ¡ó


    Someone pinched her face and brought her back to reality.


    "What''re you doing?" Synola lay flat on her stomach on top of the table.


    "A report¡­¡­is what."


    They were in the library. The computer terminal on the table showed a number of technical books on its monitor. Leerin was reading them for her report.


    "Really¡­¡­?"


    "What?"


    "No¡­¡­You were staring pretty blankly. Do you know when I got here?"


    "Huh?"


    The students weren''t allowed to take books outside the library, so the library provided many areas for self-study. A number of huge tables sat side by side in the area Leerin was in. Many students came here to study after class. In fact, there were many students around Leerin right now. Yes, it was a large table. Synola had her chin in her palm. She had pushed aside the terminals and stationary of other students.


    The students around them were all watching them.


    "Hey! ¡­¡­What''re you doing?" Leerin quickly lowered her voice.


    "Me? Aah¡­¡­I waited a long time. Though I was about to lose to shame¡­¡­" Synola''s face was red.


    "Please hurry and get off!"


    Unable to stand the atmosphere of you''re-an-interference, Leerin escaped from the library to return the computer.


    "Ah, you''re so mean. Wait up," Synola called and chased after her.


    "I''m worried because you were spacing out."


    "Then worry in a way that is appropriate!" she protested with a red face.


    "Aah, don''t praise me."


    "¡­¡­¡­Tell me just how did I praise you?"


    "Ehh, don''t be so boring. I''ll treat you to a meal," Synola insisted as she followed her.


    "I refuse. Senpai, you always take me to someplace expensive. I feel like I''m in danger." She was used to a life of thriftiness. She couldn''t understand Synola''s perspective in the use of money.


    "Ah, then it''s ok if it''s some cheaper place? Good. There''s this place I want to go."


    "Uh? Wait¡­¡­"


    Ignoring what Leerin had to say, Synola took her hand and dragged her away.


    Synola took Leerin to a park close to the bus station.


    "This?"


    She could feel the heat through the paper bag. Many small shops stood before the bus station at the school, ranging from convenience stores to grocery stores. A student who lived alone would be very grateful for this shopping street.


    In one of the shops here¡­¡­¡­The two of them held something that they bought from one of the shops.


    "Yes. I wanted to try this," Synola took out the food from the bag with a happy expression. Sugar stuck to the surface of the fried bread.


    "¡­¡­How should I put this. Senpai is really rich."


    She hasn''t had fried bread¡­¡­¡­Shocked at that fact, Leerin also started eating. The softness and sweetness of the bread dispersed in her mouth. It didn''t taste like the bread was fried in oil used for a long time, and the bread hadn''t been over-fried either.


    "Mm, yum. This is great."


    Synola finished one swiftly and took out another piece of bread. Finding herself getting hungry after having one, Leerin also took out another bread to eat. Synola kept repeating "yum, yum" beside her as they finished eating the bread.


    "Mm, haven''t had enough," Synola said softly, licking the sugar on her hands.


    "No. We ate too much."


    Synola had ordered twice the amount as Leerin. She finished all that in the time it took Leerin to just finish her own bag of bread. Leerin sighed, looking at Synola''s body.


    "How can you keep so fit?"


    "With an adequate amount of exercise."


    That was all she said. Leerin groaned and caressed her stomach.


    "Isn''t it about time to tell me of your worries?" Synola sipped from the cup of hot tea she bought and looked at her.


    "Huh?"


    "Your worry is still there, right? How is it?"


    "I didn''t¡­¡­¡­"


    "Or was there progress? Did it give you new worries?"


    "No. I¡­¡­" she denied desperately, but Synola continued.


    "Well, you were like someone climbing up from a dark chasm before, and now you have this confused, reddened face that suddenly sinks in shadows. Like a flea."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­" she didn''t realize that was what Synola felt about her¡­¡­¡­Thinking of how she appeared in others'' eyes made her feel embarrassed.


    "So what''re you worrying about? Let me solve it for you."


    "No, uh¡­¡­¡­" Though she denied it, Leerin changed the topic. "¡­¡­¡­There''s someone I want to see."


    ¡ó


    The day of the camp had arrived. They departed from the tram and walked through a field of fruit trees. A light breeze carried the aroma of the field to them. The horizon widened when they reached the end of the field.


    "Wow¡­¡­" Layfon called out at the vast plain before them. He was carrying a bag stuffed with his clothes and some other luggage. He held bulging bags with his two hands. The bags contained the food that he and Meishen and the others bought at the shops. Naruki was loaded down too.


    "So huge¡­¡­"


    Meishen was speechless.


    Opposite the field of fruit trees that they just went past was the lake they saw when Layfon and the three girls went for lunch. They were in an agricultural area. Sunlight reflected off a huge greenhouse. Nina had explained that this was a period of no-planting, so there wasn''t any produce here. It was all right even if the team caused huge damage during training.


    A lone house stood in the middle of the plain. That was their dormitory. The dormitory became bigger as the team stepped closer on the path.


    They only saw how huge the dormitory actually was when they got close.


    "We''re here."


    Nina was waiting for them at the dormitory. She took the bags of food ingredients from Layfon. She thanked Meishen for coming to cook, and Meishen replied in a very small voice. Following behind Meishen, Layfon lifted his head to study the building.


    "So big."


    Nina also lifted her gaze. "Aah. The students doing agriculture use this building when they work outside, so it can fit around 20 people."


    "Amazing."


    "This area provides food for Zuellni, so it''s pretty huge. You can find this facility in other production areas too¡­¡­¡­Here." Nina led them to the kitchen and put the ingredients in the fridge. She told them their room locations, and they dispersed to put down their luggage.


    "We''ve spent today getting here and putting everything in place. Be prepared for training tomorrow," Nina said and took Naruki and Meishen to their rooms.


    Left alone, Layfon went to his room to put down his luggage. He pulled aside the window screen and saw that it was almost dusk.


    "We''re at the edge of the city."


    Standing on the second level, he could see the city''s outskirts. The dormitory he was in now and the dormitory of the first years¡­¡­ The different scenery he looked at now gave him the feeling of being in another city.


    In another city¡­¡­That kind of lament came to him. The thought of studying at an Academy City was nonexistent to him when he was still a Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan.


    There was a reason behind his naive desire. No, the Layfon in Grendan thought his way of doing things was correct. What Nina said was reasonable. Wasn''t there another way? Probably. If he had picked another way, Leerin wouldn''t be in so much trouble now. Regret and loneliness plagued him.


    Leerin, is she still full of energy?


    His room at the dormitory being too big might explain his feeling of loneliness. A room big enough to fit three beds. The dormitory was usually for students of the Agricultural course who needed to work very late and had to stay outside. And now only Layfon was using this room. When he was in the orphanage, he had always dreamed of having a room to himself. He was in a large room at the orphanage, but he slept there with everyone else. The current room back at Layfon''s usual dormitory was for two people. He did not have a roommate. The feelings of being alone in there and being alone in here shouldn''t be different. It only felt different because the size of this room was similar to the room back in the orphanage.


    "Aaaah¡­¡­"


    He shook his head and swallowed the nostalgia. He knew well the lonely feeling of being unable to return to that place so long ago. What would happen if a Heaven''s Blade went on a rampage¡­¡­He was the one who answered that question for the public. How could he return to Grendan with that past?


    Sharnid and Felli arrived while Layfon mulled over that thought. He was also called over.


    The training on that day was simple. Since there wasn''t a training room, they did training outside, much the same as they did training in the war field. Training ended when darkness came. Sparse light from the building acted as the only source of light after the sun had set. The team spent some time after training in the large living room. Nina and Sharnid played a paper game in the Military Arts course that was designed to nurture a mind in terms of tactics. Meishen and Naruki chatted in a corner, Felli read a book she had brought with her. Layfon sat beside Nina and Sharnid, and watched them play the game.


    The game was played on two boards with pieces lined up on either side of the boards. Each player was to move his own pieces in accordance to the movement of his opponent. The boards were positioned in a way so the opponent couldn''t see the pieces. It was a game of command.


    "I got flakes around B6."


    "A shame, got nothing there."


    "What? Damn¡­¡­Finished."


    "My turn. Flakes around E3."


    "¡­¡­There''s a guard at E2."


    "Ah, I''m sniping him¡­¡­so."


    Nina and Sharnid tossed the dice that had 6 faces, and spoke the result.


    "Good. Let''s swap."


    "So naive. One more sniping."


    "Wh¡­¡­¡­¡­Damn."


    Nina tossed the dice again, and removed her own piece with a painful expression.


    "Uh¡­¡­Finished."


    "It''s my turn now. Then¡­¡­"


    The two moved their pieces in front of Layfon, using Psychokinetic flakes to find the position of other pieces and attack them. Sharnid kept winning the game, all the way to victory.


    "Geez¡­¡­"


    "That''s why I said platoons with a normal structure aren''t the only ones that can make the best movements, didn''t I? With 2-3 Psychokinesists, the remaining sniper can move around freely."


    Staring at the board and pondering on her next move, Nina fiddled with the dice as Sharnid talked.


    "You''re so noisy. Be quiet."


    "Decide on a better structure next time."


    "No, I''m using the same structure."


    "Then you can only rely on the luck of the dice."


    Knowing Nina wouldn''t take his suggestion, he sighed and placed his pieces with the same structure as before. Nina didn''t win the following three games either.


    "Just a bit more¡­¡­"


    "Let''s stop here," Sharnid put down his piece and put up his arms.


    "Um¡­¡­I guess. It''s already that late. Getting ready for the bath?"


    "Ah, there is a bath?" Naruki asked.


    "Ah, a very big bath¡­¡­Oh no, forgot to let the hot water run," Nina looked at the clock.


    "Sorry, let''s just take a shower. I''ll put in the hot water tomorrow."


    The bath was for both male and female. The girls went on ahead on Nina''s direction, as Layfon and Sharnid watched them leave.


    "Oh¡­¡­There''s a big bath, really?¡­¡­" Sharnid said to himself. Layfon pretended he didn''t hear him.


    ¡ó


    Layfon opened his eyes at the tiny noise reaching his ears. He had slept enough. He slipped off the bed to pull open the blinds on the window. The morning air was a bit cold. He stretched his arms, went to wash his face and automatically headed for the source of the noise. A figure was in the kitchen where a wonderful breakfast had already been prepared.


    "Meishen, you''re up early."


    "Wa¡­¡­ Layton?" Meishen turned around in surprise. She was holding the wok. "Sorry, I haven''t finished making breakfast."


    "It''s ok. Let me help."


    "Huh? But¡­¡­"


    "I woke up without knowing," he said and started washing the vegetables. "That''s a lot."


    "Ah, yeah¡­¡­ I want to prepare for dinner too." She had prepared two pans of food.


    "Ah, I''ll handle the vegetables. You can work on something else," he said and peeled off the skin of the vegetables.


    "¡­¡­But the other dishes will get cold if I finish them first."


    "Ah, true." He had bought the ingredients with Meishen, so he had a general idea on what dishes she''d make. They stood side by side, peeling green vegetables.


    "Layton¡­¡­You''re good at this," she said with wide eyes.


    "I''ve been helping since I was little. I have confidence in my food-preparing speed."


    "I see."


    He memorized the shape of the bean with his finger, then quickly sliced it out with the knife without having to look at it. The color of Meishen''s face changed at that, and Layfon noticed her change of color.


    "What is it?"


    "Huh? No, nothing," she shook her head with a smile, knowing the change in her face. Voicing an "Ah!"¡­¡­Layfon guessed the reason.


    (Perhaps¡­¡­)


    "But I''m not good at considering what dishes to make. I didn''t think of balancing the nutrients. I just made dishes, and that always made her angry."


    "¡­¡­Is that so?"


    "Uh, I made Leerin angry."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah, Leerin is my childhood friend¡­¡­" And like that, Layfon told her about Leerin, how he cooked with her and what laughable moments he was involved in. He took care of explaining it so that she wouldn''t mistake him as a good cook and think it was redundant to make him lunches.


    Meishen listened to him with a smile. But he didn''t notice how her expression hadn''t changed when he finished talking.


    And during this time outside the kitchen¡­


    "¡­¡­I can''t hear," Felli said as she peered into the kitchen with her body pressed against the wall. It seemed Layfon and Meishen were chatting. A good relationship. Felli couldn''t hear anything as the kitchen was big. But she could see Meishen smiling.


    "Just a bit more."


    She wanted to get closer, but that would mean stepping into the kitchen and being discovered by Layfon. And if she stepped even closer, Meishen would see her.


    "I have to use Psychokinesis." As she considered this with a half serious attitude, footsteps neared her. Felli jumped back from the wall immediately and composed her face as if she had just arrived.


    It was Nina.


    "Good morning."


    "Ah, morning," Nina greeted her. Her gaze flashed towards the kitchen. "Are they making breakfast?" Her nose twitched.


    Steam rose from the two pans. The smell of food drifted over to the girls. In one pan were the vegetables Meishen had peeled and cut into small pieces. The other pan contained soup. On the other side was Layfon, busy peeling a huge amount of vegetables.


    "Do they need help¡­¡­" Nina scratched her head.


    "Ye¡­¡­Yeah."


    Good to use "help" as an excuse to check the inside of the kitchen. But¡­¡­


    "Not good. I''m not good at this at all," Nina smiled bitterly. She was the same as Felli.


    "Captain¡­¡­Have you cooked before?" Felli asked.


    "Yes, but¡­¡­I was forced to cook. My mother believes the kitchen is a woman''s fortress, so she always made me help out and do simple things¡­¡­I did them, but not very well. I thought it was more meaningful to spend time practicing with dad, so I always escaped from the kitchen."


    Felli was different. She grew up in a family unrelated to Military Arts. Every generation made its living off buying and selling information on cities. Karian came to the Academy City for two reasons, to know more of other cities, and to also memorize how information flowed between cities. That was Felli''s family. A family that hired many, many servants. Of course, specialized people were hired to be responsible for meals. A kitchen was a place where Felli would be given sweets. She had never touched a kitchen knife before coming to Zuellni. And she didn''t have any interest in cooking after coming to Zuellni, so her cooking skill hadn''t improved either.


    Felli and Nina stood motionless at the door when Naruki finally arrived.


    "Morning¡­¡­What''re you doing?"


    "Ah¡­¡­" Nina mumbled.


    Naruki looked inside the kitchen, called out that she''d help, and stepped inside.


    "Does she know how to cook?"


    "Probably."


    Naruki joined in the peeling of vegetables.


    "She does."


    "Yeah."


    The voices of those two, mixed with complicated feelings, spread out in the corridor. Someone laughed behind them and they turned around to see Sharnid, a towel hanging down his neck.


    "Ah, you seem to be doing something interesting."


    "Shut up," Nina curled her lips. Felli glared at him.


    "Humph¡­¡­I''ll tell you the greatest tool just for you two."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    They watched him with suspicion and anticipation. Sharnid took out a small tool from somewhere.


    "This is a peeler. An easy tool to use for peeling the skin of vegetables."


    "What¡­¡­!?"


    "Just move the blade back and forth on the surface of vegetables, then you can easily peel off the skin."


    "What a convenient tool," Nina sighed honestly. Felli''s expression remained unchanged, but she stared at the tool as if she wanted to eat it. The small blade was set securely between two pieces of thin metal plates. It seemed the tool really could easily peel off the skin by moving it along the vegetables.


    "Here. Just use this and peel all you want."


    Felli reached out without thinking¡­¡­and caught Nina''s hand. Both of them took hold of the peeler at the same time.


    "¡­¡­Can you let go?" Felli said calmly.


    "No, just leave this to me." Nina held tightly to the peeler.


    "Is it all right for the Captain not to think of today''s training?"


    "Why don''t you think of your individual training for today? I can''t do much for Psychokinesis training."


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve always been doing that."


    "I did my preparation already."


    Tension rose quietly between the two of them, revolving around the peeler. And¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­What''re you doing?" Layfon stood at the door of the kitchen.


    An opening.


    "Ah!"


    Nina snatched the peeler from Felli''s hold. "Ah, you guys seem busy, so I came to help."


    "Oh, we already finished," Layfon smiled. Felli saw Nina tremble slightly. Looking at her, Felli stood as if frozen.


    "Breakfast''s almost done. Please help finish the rest," he said and went back to his room.


    The sound of oil cooking in the pan and the smell of soup drifted from the kitchen.


    Training started after breakfast. The team didn''t do much training in the first day of the three day, two night camp. They probably couldn''t do much tomorrow either, so today was important. Nina called everyone over after they all did some warm-up exercises.


    "Today''s training will be a match."


    Nina held two flags.


    "Hold on, wait a minute," Sharnid raised his hand.


    "What?"


    "We don''t have enough people for a match?"


    "If that''s all, it''s simple. Layfon."


    "Yes?"


    "You stay here alone."


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "Wait a minute," Naruki said. "Is this really ok?"


    She knew from the match with the 10th platoon as to how strong Layfon was, but it couldn''t be possible for Layfon to win 1 against 4.


    "Well, you''ll see," Nina said meaningfully. She tossed a flag to Layfon. Sharnid didn''t say anything more and began his preparation. Only Naruki took out her Dite to confirm its weight with displeasure.


    Layfon was to defend his flag and waited at the location Nina had indicated. He pierced the ground with the flag. Nina had talked to Layfon before he made a move. He seemed surprised but he nodded.


    Then came the call for Naruki and Sharnid.


    "How do we attack?" Nina asked Naruki.


    "One person? Two people to stop him from moving while the remaining person aims for the flag?"


    "Let''s do that then. I''ll head for the flag. Naruki acts as bait and Sharnid, you stop Layfon. Felli will be my support."


    Meishen waited at a distance with a gun in her hand. Nina nodded at her, and she raised the gun and pulled the trigger with trepidation. The hollow noise dispersed to announce the beginning of the match.


    "Ten steps to your left, please move forward in a curved path."


    Naruki ran as such, following Felli''s instruction from the transmitter. Nina ran beside her. Layfon was closer to Naruki''s right.


    "If he attacks me then you head straight for the flag. Same for the reverse. If he attacks Sharnid then we''ll both move for the flag," Nina said.


    "Roger."


    Nina pulled open the distance between her and Naruki as Naruki increased her speed.


    Layfon stood leisurely before the flag with no defensive mechanisms in front of him. He hadn''t restored his Dite. Naruki could clearly see him and he saw her clearly too. But this was a one against four match. He was at a disadvantage.


    When Naruki and her team had run halfway to the flag, Layfon made his move.


    No. He disappeared.


    Because she was running and enveloped in the wind created by her own movement, Naruki couldn''t detect the direction of the natural wind around her. All she saw was the dust made by Layfon''s feet.


    "Coming. 0400," Felli said.


    "Behind?" Naruki slid to a stop.


    "There''s not enough Kei in your legs," Layfon''s voice sounded from her side, then he was in front of her. The next moment he was behind her.


    (What speed!)


    Naruki swung with the baton as she slid on the ground. The baton hit air. Layfon was gone. As the thought flashed past Naruki, she felt something on her stomach. Her gaze turned down and saw Layfon there with his shoulder against her stomach, and he threw her up and away.


    As Naruki stared numbly at the sky, Layfon chased after Nina. In no time at all, he had reached her and also tossed her into the sky.


    The sound of a sniper rifle firing reached Naruki''s ear. Then a small explosion in the air.


    By no means could she have immediately realized it was caused by external Kei striking down a Kei bullet aimed at the flag. As Naruki realized that fact, Sharnid had also been tossed skyward.


    Layfon walked casually back to the flag. Felli didn''t put up any resistance.


    "We lost¡­¡­" Naruki watched Layfon''s back with disbelief.


    "How do we attack next?" Nina said as if she was enjoying it. Naruki still had an unbelievable feeling in her.


    (That''s¡­¡­¡­Layfon?)


    Layfon was once again on the defensive side.


    The Layfon with Naruki and her friends, chatting on the way to class, always had this unreliable feel with him. Where now was the Layfon she knew? No,


    Naruki knew he was strong as a Military Artist. She could tell during the platoon matches when she was in the audience seat and when she was participating in the match. She knew he never stepped back from the famous organization of Military Artists, the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. He even won against the Mercenary Gang''s leader. He was strong. Very, very strong.


    But Naruki''s feelings were different when she fought Layfon. Different from the time when she and Layfon were paired up in Military Arts course training class. Layfon had moved taking her strength into consideration.


    And now it was totally different. She lost by an overwhelming margin. Even so, he defeated her by holding back. First, he didn''t use his Dite. Not just that either. He didn''t hit her with his bare hands. He just tossed her up. The strength of everyone on the team was too far away from his.


    Nina and the rest of her team devised their strategy in detail once again. Anger rushed up in Naruki. She wasn''t thinking of giving up, but she didn''t like Layfon''s arrogant attitude.


    "Then let''s begin," Nina said and nodded.


    Looking at her, Naruki smiled.


    Meishen made a huge number of sandwiches and cookies for lunch. Everyone ate till their stomachs burst, as they replenished the amount of sugar they lost in training. They drank sports drinks and then continued training.


    The formation remained the same. Layfon was on the defensive side, and Nina''s team repeatedly changed their strategies. They didn''t once win against him. Nina stopped the match when the sky was painted red. Everyone started their own individual training. Layfon finally restored his Dite and began dancing with it on his own. Nina did the same. Felli let loose all of the flakes, sending them off to faraway places. Sharnid prepared a number of solid balls made of soil. He threw each of them and shot them down in succession.


    Naruki couldn''t move at the moment. She drank from the sports drink that Meishen had brought to her and laid on the ground, breathing deeply. When she could finally sit up, she slowly drank and watched Layfon. As if penetrating the deepening red dusk with a pen, Layfon repeatedly swung the Sapphire Dite. Internal Kei filled his body. He should have been causing a lot of wind with his movements, but his surroundings were surprisingly quiet.


    Naruki had watched Nina''s individual training alongside Layfon. She thought Nina''s pose was very beautiful as she swung the Kei-filled iron whips like a spirit. The current Nina didn''t have the air she had before. She was even more beautiful, stretching the definition of sports, but she shone less compared to Layfon. With Layfon, it felt as if something had ended. Naruki wasn''t sure what it was. Every time the sword cut out a green flash in the dusk, she felt a strike in her chest.


    Loneliness, solemnity and the feeling of a wish in those sword strokes.


    All of those feelings made her hesitate. She turned around and saw that Meishen had gone. She must have gone to prepare dinner.


    (What a shame.)


    She sighed, attracted to Layfon''s figure. If Meishen was here, she''d probably cry. For some reason, each of Layfon''s movements exuded something painfully beautiful. They made her contemplate what kind of a past he had. The Layfon who usually appeared weak and unreliable.


    (Ah, yes¡­¡­)


    She understood. This was probably the Layfon that Meishen liked. She didn''t know whether Meishen realized it the time when she first entered the Academy City, but she had felt it.


    Naruki''s superior, Formed, had said this. "That person has had a life that doesn''t match his age. You should observe him and understand that kind of depth."


    That was the reason why Naruki chose to stay with the 17th platoon. Just what had Formed seen? That curiosity intensified during the match with the 10th platoon. Was that depth what Naruki was seeing now?


    Probably. She couldn''t really express it any better.


    She stood and began her own training. If she kept relaxing, she''d only become a burden. She could not tolerate this point on the pride of her identity as a Military Artist. She struck the air with her baton.


    Nina announced the end of training when dusk gave way to true darkness. The aroma of food filled the kitchen. Meishen had prepared the meal in the morning. It wasn''t the simple vegetable soup that she made for them for breakfast.


    "Amazing," Sharnid groaned. His appetite grew with the aroma of meat and vegetable. The meat had been marinated for a long period of time.


    "¡­¡­I, I made a lot. So¡­¡­"


    "Oh, thanks very much. I''ll eat lots," Sharnid sat down, and everyone else followed suit. Layfon and Naruki helped put out the dishes.


    "Ah, sorry. We''ll¡­¡­" Nina said.


    "Don''t worry. Leave this to us," Layfon said.


    Meishen had also made salad and chicken. The helpers sat down at the desk after lining up the dishes of food.


    The food was true to Meishen''s skill. The team ate without speaking, enjoying the meal. Nina was worried that the delicious taste and empty stomachs might cause terrible side effects, but seeing how everyone dug into the food without complaint, she relaxed and happily watched them eat.


    After dinner, Layfon watched Nina and Sharnid play their game. Naruki went over to him and said. "Layton, do you have a second?" She then walked out of the room. Meishen was outside too.


    Layfon thought the time had finally come. Neither Nina nor Sharnid noticed. They were concentrating on the game, and Felli was reading her book in a corner. He stood up and went after Naruki.


    Nina''s gaze shifted to look at Layfon''s back.


    "What will come will come. Either way, it''s difficult to keep your secret in the team. Since it''ll come out anyway, it should come from you, not anyone else. You''re the one to make the decision in the end."


    Nina had said that in the Mechanical Department, but that didn''t lessen Layfon''s worry.


    "Well, there has to be a way," Sharnid said as he played with the dice.


    "Naruki plans to join the police force, so she''s got a strong sense of morality. That is worrying."


    "Even someone as stubborn as you accepted him, so it should be all right."


    "I''m not stubborn."


    "The only one who truly doesn''t understand you is yourself, is it?" Sharnid smiled as Felli left the room stealthily. She must have gone after Layfon.


    "Aren''t you going?" He asked Nina as if he had eyes on his back.


    "No," she gave a curt reply and continued to look at the board.


    Sharnid''s smile was bitter as he rolled the dice.


    Layfon left the building. The half moon and the stars gave off the only light besides the light in the building. He could have used internal Kei to strengthen his night vision, but he only followed Naruki and Meishen, submerging himself in darkness. As if feeling unease at walking in the dark, Meishen held Naruki''s hand.


    They kept walking like that on uneven ground, under the lights of the sky. If they went any further, they might encounter danger. But Layfon didn''t say that. Probably nothing would happen with him and Naruki here. He stole a glance back and saw that the light from the dormitory was within sight. That eased his heart.


    In the end, the three of them reached the edge of that place. The line of trees cut through the field as if dividing it from another field. Meishen stopped before the wall of trees, and Naruki stopped too. Layfon did the same. Meishen turned around. He couldn''t see her expression in the dark. Naruki broke the silence.


    "If Mi were here, the formation would be complete¡­¡­but that can''t be helped. Layton, we want to know more about you," she said in the straightforward way of a Military Artist.


    "Yeah," he nodded in the dark.


    Silence once again enshrouded them.


    "¡­¡­¡­I hope you can understand this curiosity of ours. We''ve had a good relationship with you for half a year. We aren''t worried of leaving our home city. The relationship between us three girls is very good, so we were shocked when Layton came among us. We don''t want our relationship with you to remain as it is. We want you to join our group. Therefore, there are things we want to know."


    Meishen trembled and swallowed.


    "¡­¡­What is a Heaven''s Blade successor?"


    As expected, Naruki was the one to voice the question. She then explained how she knew of that term, of how Leerin''s letter was wrongly delivered to Meishen''s mailbox, and how Meishen had read the letter.


    Layfon was shocked. That was the letter that Nina had handed him. At that time, he hadn''t known why Nina had the letter. She said she had picked it up in the changing room in the Training Complex. The doubt of why she had that letter had always been with him.


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry," Meishen apologized with a trembling voice. A tear rolled in her eye.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Even if he had felt anything, he didn''t plan to scold her.


    "A Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­" Releasing the breath that had at some point accumulated inside him, he explained everything.


    There were twelve Heaven''s Blades, twelve Dites in Grendan that only twelve people could gain. Those people were called Heaven''s Blade successors, and Layfon was one of them. He was the twelfth Heaven''s Blade successor, called Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. But he was neither happy nor boastful of receiving that title. He only concentrated on making money with the skill that he had, and that was all he cared about. Money was necessary for survival. The Layfon back then was like a gear leaving its path to spin in the air. The crisis of the food shortage had passed, but as long as one had money, one could buy as much food as one wanted. He was still small during the most difficult time. He understood the basics of an economy, that food was scarce, but his adopted father, Derek, lived a poor life. Layfon blindly followed his own desire in his actions. He believed it was correct to break the principles of Military Arts. He didn''t feel repulsed at participating in underground matches.


    He felt something from Naruki when he mentioned underground matches. For someone working in the City Police with a strong sense of morality, she''d probably find this unbelievable.


    "¡­¡­And then?" Meishen asked as if squeezing her voice out.


    "I was exposed, stripped of my title and exiled from the city. It was Her Majesty''s mercy to give me time before the punishment and not to confiscate all my possessions. Because of that, I could leave some money for the orphanage."


    Yes¡­¡­Derek managed the orphanage with the principle of being poor. The orphanage lacked money because of all sorts of problems. Layfon could solve it. His way was correct. While he was a Heaven''s Blade successor, he donated money to other orphanages too, so he didn''t have much money left when he was exiled.


    "¡­¡­That''s why you''re here?"


    "Yes," he nodded after calming down. He had been extremely tense while walking over here with them, but he had calmed down after explaining his past.


    (Let it go as it goes.)


    He didn''t deny his feelings. Meishen and Naruki were the ones to decide what to do after listening to his past. He couldn''t do anything. He knew his past actions were wrong, but he didn''t think his way of thinking was wrong. Perhaps the power of Military Artists, Layfon''s ability, was necessary to protect the city. But Layfon couldn''t accept the fact that he could not protect the people around him. Naruki had said before that in a choice between the city and the people, she''d choose the people. Layfon probably had the same thinking as she. Because of that, he could not become a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "But the real problem isn''t my participating in the underground matches."


    The match with Gahard Baren was the real reason behind Layfon''s exile.


    "All Heaven''s Blades are monsters whose Kei far exceeds that of any other Military Artists. If that monster betrayed the principle of Military Arts and felt nothing for it¡­¡­Nobody must know of that. Heaven''s Blades can easily overwhelm the Military Artists that other Military Artists can''t win against. Nobody must know of that."


    The problem was Layfon trampling Gahard with Kei that far exceeded what was normal.


    "I¡­¡­am a monster," he called himself. "So it''s right to fear me."


    Naruki held her breath. Meishen trembled, wrapping her arms around herself. Had they received his message? He couldn''t tell with Meishen but Naruki should have gotten it. She had gone through training with him and she had seen his fight with Haia. Though they only showed one part of Layfon''s true strength.


    Layfon had said what he had to say. Now he waited for their response. He couldn''t see their expressions in the dark. Were they shocked? Scared? Crying¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­I," Meishen said. "I¡­¡­"


    Her trembling voice stopped.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Rumbling¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    The ground suddenly shook. Moonlight lit up Meishen''s face as she took a step forward. Tears filled her eyes. Her expression turned stiff at the change of the environment. A bad feeling hit Layfon. He rushed out to grab hold of her wrist.


    "Nakki!" he called.


    The ground vanished underneath them and gravity pulled them down.


    (We''re falling.)


    Naruki reacted quickly. She snatched out her Dite and restored it, tossing up the rope that Harley made. Layfon heard the sound of it wrapping around something.


    "Layton!" Naruki reached out her hand to him. With one arm wrapped around Meishen, he stretched out his other arm¡­¡­and couldn''t reach. His fingers brushed past Naruki''s, and he fell into darkness with Meishen.

 Volume 5, 3 — Darkness. And then…

    Volume 5, Chapter 3: Darkness. And then...


    Plunged into the depths of the earth, Layfon''s left hand reached out for his weapon harness, took out his Dite and restored it. The sound of rumbling shook his eardrums. He extended his Kei to the blade. The weak moonlight reflected off the soil falling down on them and sustained his vision. It''d have been great if he could use the steel threads, but they would be trapped in the rain of soil.


    "Tsk!"


    At the moment the flash of green light burst forth from his blade, the situation left Layfon speechless. He swung the blade with Meishen in his arm. Huge slabs of soil fell down above them. Even though the soil was soft, that size and mass was enough to kill anyone underneath it. Kei shot out from the tip of the blade to destroy the soil slabs. But that wasn''t just it. Layfon detected the sound of soil striking metal. That must be it. That was the metal fence used to support and protect the city. Since it was falling for such a long time, it seemed even the ground of the organic field had collapsed. The falling soil blocked Layfon''s sight and hid within it a large number of killing weapons.


    Tension ran calmly through him. He adjusted his position to better use the sword.


    (If it''s only me¡­¡­)


    If it was just him, he could manage this situation, but he was currently holding Meishen. His movements were hugely limited. They included his sword swings, his speed and Kei. Meishen, as a non-Military Artist, probably couldn''t stand the situation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Meishen held tightly to him. He continued swinging the sword to strike down the huge slabs descending on them. While he regretted that he could not use his right hand, soil and metal fence closed in on them. Soil particles hit their skin, and the veins weaving through the ground of the organic field struck their backs. He swung in the direction of the low echo he heard. The blade shattered the two metal fences, throwing off sparks at the contact. Layfon used the faint light of the sparks to confirm their situation. He twisted to stand on one of the passing fences, using it to extend his area of movement and stably swing his sword.


    (I might ruin it again.)


    He was using the sword with his movements restricted. His cutting paths were absolutely horrible. He could only use external type Kei and shatter the obstacles with brute force, which wasn''t very good on the sword blade.


    (Please last.)


    Praying like that, he continued to cut through the things falling on them. And like that, he concentrated on the crisis above them. As moonlight left them, Layfon used the sparks caused by his strike and the sound of falling obstacles to defend themselves. His tension was reaching its limit. He calculated the distance between them and the ground through the echo of metal striking the bottom.


    But something unexpected happened.


    "Ah."


    "Wuah!"


    Just a bit more¡­ As he thought of this, the ground beneath them shook. Other things that had fallen past Layfon had piled on top of one another to make a hill. The metal fence he was standing on crashed against a metal fence buried in the hill. He pushed against his foothold and flew sideways.


    "Aaaaaaa."


    To fall and then to rise, Meishen became more confused. Originally, she suppressed herself and hadn''t made a noise, but now she struggled in Layfon''s arm.


    "Uh."


    Pain cut a path between his eye and ear. Probably just some debris. He suppressed the impatience and anxiety rushing through him as he bore that hot pain. Finally, his feet touched the ground, and he used both hands to carry Meishen, running away from the hill to avoid the falling obstacles.


    A rumble shook the ground, heading for Layfon from behind him. He jumped and touched the ground. That presence behind him was gone. He didn''t sense anything falling on top of them. The sound of the city''s moving multi-legs overwhelmed the sound of debris falling. Layfon kept moving forward without thinking. When he stopped, he put Meishen down.


    "Ah¡­¡­ Ah, Ah¡­¡­ Huh?"


    "It''s all right. It''s all right now."


    He couldn''t make out her face in the dark. The sudden descent had prevented her from saying anything. He covered her with his jacket and patted her trembling shoulder. He waited for her to calm down, then he stood up.


    "I''ll just go and check the situation."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­!" she grabbed his hand.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Uh, so¡­¡­ sorry."


    As if the darkness had wiped away her voice, she let go of his hand.


    (Aa, I see¡­¡­)


    She must have felt very scared since she couldn''t see anything. Layfon abandoned the idea of checking his surroundings and sat down beside her.


    "It''s ok. Please go."


    "It''s alright to wait a bit. We can go together afterward."


    It''d be good if she was confused as usual. That would be proof of her recovery.


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­¡­ That really was surprising."


    Layfon lifted his head and couldn''t see anything. He had never thought such a place existed. He thought only the Mechanical Department and its exit would be beneath the city. The truth stared at him when he thought deeper about the issue. How could the underside of the city just be covering up the Mechanical Department? It must envelop a larger area than that.


    (This place is close to the city''s edge. There must be other mechanisms around to control the city''s multi-legs.)


    He glanced around. It was still dark everywhere. The sound of rumblings pressed around them. His guess of other mechanisms being close by was correct. He had moved around during the descent, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he had moved slightly away from the mechanisms.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    A weak touch on his shoulder. The sound of clothes brushing against clothes. It was Meishen''s shoulder.


    "Be patient a bit more. They''ll definitely find us."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    He took her hand.


    "Uh, uh¡­¡­¡­Say something," she said.


    "Eh?"


    "About Grendan."


    "Ah¡­¡­I was in a place as dark as this a long, long time ago. It was outside the city, in a nest of filth monsters. I wasn''t a Heaven''s Blade successor yet, still quite a kid. I had undergone training without using my vision, so I wasn''t worried in the fight. I just fought like I was in a dream."


    Layfon and other people fought the larvae in the nest that the Psychokinesists had found.


    "The feeling during the fight was good, since I didn''t have to think. I just needed to move according to my memories, but it was different after the fight."


    The underground nest was made for the newly born larvae. Unable to sustain the intense fight, the exit had collapsed, sealing the Military Artists in there, including Layfon.


    "I knew we''d be rescued because we had the flakes of the Psychokinesists with us, but I felt uneasy in the dark. So I understand your feelings."


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    "Because¡­¡­ You were going to find the exit."


    "They''ll find it quickly. There''s someone who is better at this than I am."


    "Yes, so¡­¡­"


    "So, I was scared back then."


    "Huh?"


    "I exhausted all my strength during the fight, but after everything had ended¡­¡­"


    He had nothing else to do. And he hated that feeling. The feeling of waiting for someone to do something.


    "Layton¡­¡­Layton!"


    "¡­¡­Uh? What?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ Uh."


    He understood when Meishen turned her head and he heard her hair brushing against the uniform he had covered her with.


    (As I thought¡­¡­¡­)


    The feeling of spacing out didn''t sit well with him because it led his thinking into the negative. In this place where light failed to reach, the smell of metal and the surrounding environment had stolen away their body warmth. The coldness of the place took away their strength. The same as the situation before. The feeling was similar to the cruel time when the orphanage was poor and they couldn''t do anything about it. He felt he had to do something, but deeper thought revealed his impotence.


    "Layton¡­¡­ Are you ok? Aren''t you cold?"


    "Thanks. I''m all right," he replied shortly and wrapped his knees with his arms.


    "What do you mean it''s all right!" A heated voice cut through the coldness. Felli.


    "Great. You found us."


    The sudden violent voice scared Meishen, and she tightened her hold on Layfon. He gave a relieved and exhausted smile.


    "Huh?" It was Meishen''s voice, shocked. She took her hand away from his shoulder as if to confirm something.


    "Of course." Anger shot through Felli''s light reply. Layfon shrugged.


    "The Captain and the others are coming. You stay there and don''t move."


    ''Wait for a bit,'' Felli had said. In her words were impatience and anxiety.


    "Layton¡­¡­?"


    But it was already too late. Meishen confirmed that sticky feeling on her hand. "Lay¡­¡­ton."


    She called his name repeatedly, her voice filled with tension and edginess. Layfon heard the sound of blood leaking rapidly from his body. His consciousness felt far away.


    "Layton!"


    Darkness swallowed him.


    ¡ó


    Leerin woke up and looked at her watch. She sat up on the bed, doubtful of the time her watch showed and then realized she hadn''t changed into her pajamas. The window blinds remained closed from before she went to school. She opened it and saw the night street. The sun hadn''t risen yet. As she spaced out, she remembered what happened yesterday. She was eating fried bread with Synola in the park and had told her about her feelings. The reason behind the chat was to seek advice and to organize and objectively examine herself. She began to get flustered as bit by bit, she realized she already knew what she wanted from the very beginning.


    "There''s someone I want to see."


    She had said that without reserve. That was what she wanted. Her worry came from her uncertainty of how he would think of her when he saw her.


    But no matter how much you worry, you won''t know the answer. Only the current Layfon in Zuellni can answer you. You gain nothing by worrying.


    That was what Synola had told her.


    "It is impossible to find what isn''t in your heart," Synola said as she rolled up the bag of fried bread. The constant smile on her face had disappeared. Staring at the park, her eyes were surprisingly serious, but it was clear she wasn''t looking at anything in particular.


    "You''ll only be wasting your effort seeking for that thing," she continued.


    Leerin thought Synola had become someone else. She wasn''t the strange senpai that Leerin had known. She had become a beautiful creature of something different.


    "It''s simple to give up what you can''t have. Humans can even give up their lives easily. Humans have the habit of abandoning things. What is before you can, in one split second, become a beautiful memory. It''s also simple to live by loving your memory. Leerin, it''s all right if you want to do that." Her words were cold and harsh. "But we can give up anytime. You hate getting hurt, but that feeling of dislike and hate can happen anywhere. Even if one wishes not to die, one might die on the day of his wish. Even so, it''s easy for anyone to give up. Why do you think so?"


    Leerin had a bad feeling as she listened. She felt that she didn''t want to hear more. But Synola showed no signs of stopping. "Leerin, you just don''t want to get hurt. That''s all."


    "!"


    She wanted to deny it, but nothing came to her. She couldn''t even shout. Swallowing back the words that weren''t words, Leerin exhaled.


    "It''s not wrong to be afraid of getting hurt. But it''s true that what can''t be hurt might not be beautiful. No matter how beautiful a gem is, it began at its birth as a dirty stone. Nothing will happen if that stone isn''t cut. No one knew what it would become before it was cut. But I believe it''ll become something much more beautiful than when it was still dirty."


    Having said that, Synola left the park, leaving Leerin rooted on the spot. Leerin had then returned to the dormitory and went to bed without changing. Perhaps what she had needed then was sleep. Synola''s words had given a direction to the thought in her heart.


    Leerin was surprised the next day that she had slept from dusk till dawn, as if she could only sleep to accept that change. She slept a lot but did not feel tired from waking. Her body was surprisingly light.


    "Let''s go," she said to herself and closed the blinds. She took off her clothes in the dark and went for a shower. She washed away all that stuck to her and refreshed herself once more.


    ¡ó


    When he came to, he was on a hospital bed, looking at a nurse''s face. The nurse quickly called the doctor over to check on him.


    "The person who came to the hospital the most this year is you," the senior doctor said with a weary face.


    "I suppose." Layfon''s gaze turned to the drip connected to his arm.


    The main injuries were on his forehead, right shoulder and back. He sustained many other smaller wounds, but those three wounds were the main reason behind his blood loss and loss of consciousness.


    "The biggest problem is the back. The debris had cut into a part of your spine. You have to go through an operation, but¡­¡­" he paused.


    "Will there be any side effects?"


    "No. Even if the operation failed, we could restore your spine with the restoration operation. As long as your brain and Kei vein aren''t damaged, pretty much your entire body can heal if we transport you to a hospital with good equipment before death. That''s the level modern medicine is capable of. It''d be easier to just get you a new spine," the doctor said frankly.


    "Then¡­¡­?"


    "If we change your spine, you''ll need time to recover. Taking out the debris needs less recovery time¡­¡­ but you can''t participate in the next platoon match."


    "Aaah¡­¡­ I see."


    "Aren''t you shocked?"


    "This is the second time."


    The 17th platoon had lost their match before when Nina had fainted and they lost by default.


    "But I feel bad because it''s my fault."


    "That wasn''t your fault. It was just the situation."


    The situation¡­¡­It was caused by the wearing out of the part under the city, causing the ground to collapse¡­¡­That kind of thing. A detailed investigation was still being carried out, but that would probably be the conclusion. The doctor and all senior students of the construction course were told of the investigation.


    "Just take a good rest now. A patient''s job is to recover," the doctor hung the stethoscope back on his neck and left the room.


    Nina came in, brushing past the doctor''s shoulder.


    "Are you all right?"


    Appropriate to the situation of entering a hospital, Nina held a bunch of flowers.


    "Sorry, I can''t participate in the next match."


    "Stupid, don''t worry about that," she put the flowers aside and sat on the chair closest to the bed. It had been three days from the night when Nina knew of the date for the camp to when Layfon fell and lost his consciousness. Felli had quickly found him and Meishen, and the team had rescued them.


    "Didn''t you say that before? Now it''s real."


    "I see."


    But the purpose of the camp was to prepare for the match with the 1st platoon. It felt like the 17th platoon had finally revived, and this incident happened on the worst timing possible.


    "We haven''t given up the match."


    "Huh?"


    "The training you gave us won''t be wasted. I''ve become stronger. I think it''s a shame if we forfeit the match. I''ve talked with the others, they all say we can''t forfeit now."


    "Is that so, that''s good."


    "So I say, you just concentrate on recovering."


    Layfon nodded at her encouragement.


    "Mei¡­¡­ Is Meishen all right?"


    He felt cramps from his muscles wrapped in bandages, and in his head surfaced Meishen. He couldn''t quite move his head when the doctor was checking up on him.


    "She''s all right. Didn''t get hurt much, just a scratch."


    "¡­¡­ That''s great," he said, truly relieved.


    "I''m sorry. That was my fault," Nina lowered her head.


    "Not at all. It wasn''t senpai''s fault."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Nobody could have predicted it," he joked.


    "Well¡­¡­ I guess." Unable to accept that fact, she glanced at the flowers. Layfon''s gaze followed hers for a short moment, then returned to Nina. A question rose in him as she continued to look at the flowers.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Huh? What?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ Just a feeling."


    "Nothing. You''re mistaken."


    "If so, that''s good."


    "What a strange guy," Nina smiled. Looking at her smile, he couldn''t help but feel that she was worried about something.


    "Speaking of that, what about you?"


    "Huh?"


    "Your face tells me you''re thinking of something."


    "No¡­ Nothing."


    "Don''t lie. You''re hiding something."


    She moved herself to the end of the bed and bent close to his face. Layfon had his arm attached to a drip so he couldn''t evade her.


    "I''m not hiding anything. Really."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Her face tensed up as it came closer to Layfon''s. Her air weakened for a split second. It was just a split second but Layfon was sure of it. She saw him notice her change of expression, and she turned her gaze away from him as if she didn''t care.


    "You''re too close," she said.


    "Huh? Is that my fault?"


    "Yes. That confusing face of yours."


    Nina didn''t move away.


    "¡­¡­But."


    "But¡­¡­? What?" Layfon asked.


    "I feel a little bit lonely."


    "Lonely?"


    "Uh¡­¡­Can you just pretend you didn''t hear my last sentence?"


    "Of course not."


    She turned her face to him again. Under her imposing gaze, Layfon said "I lose."


    "To think that I can''t do anything even though I''m here¡­¡­" he said.


    "Stupid," she mumbled. "It''s not what you can do but what you do¡­¡­Isn''t it a given in your situation?" Her gaze fled from him again. She blushed.


    Felli arrived a short time after Nina had left.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "Wa, is that what you say the moment you step through the door?"


    "It''s not a problem."


    She was obviously angry. Even so, she looked at Nina''s flower vase and compared it to the flowers in her hand, then she placed the flowers in the flask in the washroom.


    "If you had lost more blood, you''d have died."


    "Sorry."


    Felli glared at him. Layfon felt himself becoming small before her.


    "Since it was you, couldn''t you have done better?"


    "That was my limit. I had to protect another person so I couldn''t use my full strength. It was difficult to handle the remnants of Kei."


    "So that''s why you sustained severe injuries?"


    "I''m far from being good."


    "That''s all?"


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing. Do you know what''s happening with the next match?"


    "Ah, the Captain just came over and told me."


    "Yes? The Captain¡­¡­ truanted and came over?"


    Layfon looked for the clock hanging on the wall. The time showed it was sunset. Nina didn''t check her watch when she visited so she didn''t know the time. It did feel that the time she visited was during class hours.


    "Ah, true."


    "¡­¡­ Your relationship''s getting better."


    "Ehh?"


    "That the captain would actually truant¡­¡­ I don''t think she knew you''d regain consciousness at this time. I only heard of it after school. I was really worried."


    "Ah¡­¡­ Perhaps."


    "Layfon, you do whatever she says¡­¡­ What a good relationship."


    "¡­¡­ Are you mad, Felli-senpai?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" she glared at him.


    "Felli," he said quickly.


    "I''m not mad. I''m just calmly analyzing the situation."


    "Ha, haha¡­¡­¡­"


    "You told them about Grendan," she suddenly changed the topic.


    "Huh? Ah. Yes," he nodded anxiously.


    "What''s the point of letting them know?"


    "Rather than having a point¡­¡­I didn''t feel I could keep it a secret anymore¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then, since you can''t keep it a secret, you''ll tell everyone about your past?"


    "Well¡­¡­" Probably not. Karian wouldn''t want anyone to know of Layfon''s past either.


    "You¡­¡­think too little about yourself."


    "Huh?"


    "Meishen Trinden, Naruki Gelni, Mifi Rotten¡­¡­Naruki Gelni''s all right, but the other two are just normal people. They cannot objectively understand the abilities of Military Artists. They know they can''t do anything if a Military Artist attacked them. Is it all right to so easily tell them your past?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t you think of the possibility that something could happen?"


    "I did."


    If Meishen, Mifi and Naruki left him¡­¡­¡­Of course he thought of that. The worst situation was a repeat of his experience in Grendan. He hadn''t thought of anything else except for that situation, and if that situation arose, Layfon would have to leave Zuellni no matter how much Karian needed him.


    "If I asked them not to ask about my past, I''m sure they''d keep their word."


    "Then you should have done that."


    "But I didn''t think I should leave things like that. They wanted to know more about me. They weren''t planning something bad, so¡­¡­¡­"


    "You want to be trusted?"


    "Probably."


    "About that, it might be a problem coming from me who knows of your past¡­¡­Geez, so you wouldn''t be trusted if you didn''t tell them?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m using an analogy. You know why I came to the Academy City, don''t you, Fon Fon?"


    "Yes."


    Felli was born a genius in Psychokinesis. Everyone had high expectations of her. But doubt flowered in her of her predestined role to become a Psychokinesist, so she came to Zuellni in search of another path. However, what awaited her in Zuellni was a city that had been defeated in past Military Arts Competitions, with students who didn''t have good marks in Military Arts. Karian, as Student President of the city, knew of Felli''s ability. And that was another unfortunate thing.


    "But Fon Fon didn''t know why I thought so. Weren''t you suspicious of me? And if I didn''t tell you, then you wouldn''t have trusted me?"


    "N¡­¡­Not at all."


    "But perhaps I lied?"


    "Huh?"


    "Perhaps I lied because I wanted you to ease off your suspicion against my brother."


    That was possible since Layfon''s strength was worth the lie. But.


    "You''re lying," he said curtly.


    "Why?"


    "Because Felli''s face is stiffer than usual."


    "Huh?" she touched her face in a fluster, and that act alone had exposed her lie. Layfon didn''t think by copying Leerin''s method, it actually worked.


    Noticing how he looked relieved, Felli glared at him. "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    "Sorry," he lowered his head. "As you said, perhaps it was better if I didn''t say anything and remained alone. But I already told them¡­¡­Although I might have kept it a secret if they didn''t know."


    In truth, the girls connected the term Heaven''s Blade successor with Layfon when they heard of it.


    "Even so, I can''t keep hiding it."


    "You really are an idiot."


    "Am I?"


    "Yes," she decided. For some reason, the atmosphere between them had turned into the best. Probably because they had returned to the feeling they used to have.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Do you want to know about my past, Layfon?"


    "Yeah. I think there''re many things about Felli that I don''t know, but I don''t know which part it is that I''m not aware of, so it''s difficult¡­¡­"


    "I hate talking from the time of my birth."


    "Same here."


    "You still want to listen?"


    "Yes, if it''s you telling me."


    Layfon finally felt at ease as the atmosphere turned back to normal between them.


    At the same time, Sharnid stood at the entrance of a certain building in the area where Layfon was. Ambulances stood at that entrance, and there were other vehicles used to transport cargoes. They were all vehicles that anyone hardly saw in Zuellni. They stood out on the ground where usually trams trended.


    Sharnid was leaning against one of the pillars supporting the ceiling. He looked casually at the red and white vehicles to kill some time. The person he was waiting for finally appeared.


    "Um," the person frowned.


    "Yo," Sharnid raised his hand happily.


    "What is it?"


    "Is Dinn fine?"


    "¡­¡­He''s still unconscious."


    "Oh."


    It was Dalshena, a beauty with rich golden curls. Her sharp gaze pierced Sharnid.


    "Aren''t you going to see him?"


    "I did already. Well, I don''t think I''ll be forgiven."


    "Then¡­¡­ Why are you here?"


    She remembered what happened a few days ago. "I see¡­¡­ I heard someone from your team was hurt in that incident."


    "We aren''t as keen now."


    News of the accident had quickly spread throughout the city. That might be due to the person who was injured in the incident. It looked like Dalshena really had no idea who was injured.


    "The 10th platoon is disbanded. It''s got nothing to do with me now." The coldness in her words wasn''t aimed at Sharnid. "We deserved it. Your team just happened to take the role of executioner."


    She knew a long time ago of Dinn''s dealings in the illegal drug trade. She had a strong sense of justice, yet she failed to do anything to stop him. Her confusion disappeared along with Dinn''s leaving, but she remained listless as before.


    "Our trump card got injured."


    "That first year student?"


    "Exactly."


    "How unfortunate."


    "Yes."


    The conversation went on smoothly, but Dalshena was looking at the scenery behind Sharnid, and Sharnid was looking at the ambulance. They treated each other as part of the scenery and continued the conversation.


    "So you came to visit? Somehow I don''t think so."


    "I can visit tomorrow, now that we''re immersed in the beautiful scenery around us."


    "You need something from me? If it''s a date, I refuse. But it''s probably useless to tell you that. You never know when to give up."


    "Haha, not bad. I''m about to break the three digit count."


    "Don''t count. So you really need something from me?"


    "Yes."


    Displeasure showed on her face. "Don''t tell me you want me to replace the injured first year?"


    "I don''t think that''s bad. And not as replacement, but as a new member. We''re still short of people."


    "I refuse."


    His expression stayed the same despite the quick rejection.


    "''A Military Artist is a Military Artist. So you work hard to protect the existence of this city''," he quoted.


    That stopped her from leaving.


    "Did that come from a certain magazine? What a good saying. Who said such a thing?"


    "You."


    "What?" she said.


    "You don''t remember? Well, it''s been a while, so you probably don''t remember it."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Remember it now?"


    Layfon''s classmate, Mifi, once did an interview with the 17th platoon. She also went to see the 10th platoon on the day of the interview. What Sharnid quoted was what Dalshena said for Mifi''s magazine.


    "Aaah, I did. So what?"


    "Aren''t you trying hard for Zuellin''s sake?"


    "¡­¡­¡­I can do that even without entering a platoon."


    "Don''t you already know what you can do by not entering a platoon?"


    "Well¡­¡­I''m still not mature enough."


    It was the time of the last Military Arts Competition when Sharnid and Dalshena were in their second year. They hadn''t entered a platoon back then, and they fought as soldiers of the lower ranks, during Zuellni''s defeat.


    "Perhaps, but are you satisfied to fight against those immature guys?"


    "You''re provoking me with pride and a mission, but I don''t plan to do what you''re thinking. The important thing is that I can''t fight with you anymore. The relationship of us three is broken. That''s a reality we can''t deny."


    "I know that."


    When Sharnid was still with the 10th platoon, people called him, Dalshena and Dinn the strongest of Zuellni. This was shattered when Sharnid left, and the ranking of the 10th platoon plummeted. In order to boost the strength of the 10th platoon and make it as good as it was before, Dinn plunged his hand into the illegal drug trade and ended up getting his team disbanded.


    "But I didn''t call out to you because I want us to work as before. We can''t be like before now that Dinn''s not with us. I don''t anticipate that kind of thing," he said honestly. "The person we need now is someone called Dalshena Che Matelna. You''re not replacing Layfon. Of course, we need an attacker because Layfon can''t enter the next match, but that''s not only it. We need to increase our strength for the next Military Arts Competition. That''s why we need you, Shena."


    He pushed himself off the pillar and looked at her. "If Dinn were here, and I wasn''t¡­¡­¡­What''d Shena look like without us? That, I think, would not be bad to see."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Well, if you think otherwise, come to the Training Complex," he didn''t wait for her reply and brushed past her to leave the hospital.


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    He stopped.


    "¡­¡­Why did you go to the 17th platoon, no, accept Nina Antalk''s invitation?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Though I broke our relationship, there''s something important to me."


    "What?"


    "It''s useless to stand around and grumble¡­¡­Isn''t that right?"


    "You always never speak clearly of what''s important."


    "Haha," he laughed and resumed walking. He didn''t stop this time.


    "Ah, still full of spirit?" A cheerful greeting.


    "I''m still a patient like usual," he greeted casually. Observing as a side party, Myunfa felt herself getting smaller.


    "Really? Though all I heard was the recovery of basic functions. Several of your ribs and internal organs were injured, right? It''s not strange for a Military Artist to recover quickly from that." The person handed the bunch of flowers to the female student behind him. He glanced at the student preparing the vase, and went to stand near the bed, smiling.


    "Well, I''ve always been sick since I was little. I get sick once my strength drops," the red haired person deliberately coughed on the bed.


    "I see. That''s been hard on you."


    "Exactly, because of that, the doctor won''t dismiss me from the hospital."


    That didn''t feel like something that a patient lying on a hospital bed should say, but the visitor didn''t point that out. The visitor''s name was Karian Loss, and the person on the bed was Haia Salinvan Laia. Karian was the Student President who made all the important decisions in Zuellni. He came to visit the leader of the Mercenary Gang.


    "I''m very grateful for the Student President to visit me. So please take your time."


    "Thanks for your invitation, but I didn''t plan to. There are many problems I still have to manage."


    "Ha, as expected of the Student President. You''re so busy."


    "Yes, like discovering that part of the foundations of Zuellni had weakened, and how our most important trump card is injured. Problems are piling up."


    The smile in Karian''s eyes disappeared. On the contrary, Haia''s fearless smile deepened.


    "Let me make it clear that I didn''t do anything."


    "I believe you. We''ve been partners, so it''d be good if there''s friendship and trust between us."


    "Friendship is very important."


    "True."


    Laughter sounded between them. Their words conveyed warmth yet their expressions showed anything but trust. Myunfa trembled in that icy atmosphere.


    "As proof of our friendship, I have some information for you."


    "Oh, then I thank you¡­¡­¡­but could this be a parting gift? Your subordinates at the dormitory seem to be making some sort of preparations."


    "How could they? I''m injured and in the hospital. They can''t leave."


    "True. Sorry for that. Your subordinates admire you very much. Then?"


    "The Haikizoku. It''s not good to leave it alone for so long."


    "Oh, why?"


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s gone through the time of destruction. If it hasn''t got something to support it, it''ll continue to spread destruction. That''s the kind of thing it is. You should listen to me."


    Karian frowned. Could this have something to do with the incident a few days ago?


    "I see. Seems we can''t just leave it."


    "You can''t do anything but hand it to us."


    "¡­¡­Does that mean Grendan''s Queen knows how to take care of it?"


    "How would I know something that detailed? I wasn''t born in Grendan. I haven''t even seen the Queen''s face."


    "Um¡­¡­Speaking of which, you have quite the ambition to be a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    "I spoke too much."


    "Oh ha, how much information do you have?" Karian smiled.


    Haia returned his smile. "I like people with good memories."


    "Same here."


    "Geez¡­¡­We match well," Haia laughed and told him another piece of information. Karian''s expression went stiff as Haia watched him cheerfully.


    ¡ó


    The recent atmosphere felt strange. Was it just her own feelings? Nina watched the people at the Mechanical Department.


    She was cleaning the designated area on her own. She didn''t have someone to talk to because Layfon was in the hospital. Nobody was fast enough to match the cleaning speed of Nina and Layfon, so no one would clean with her. Usually, the other people cleaning here were normal people. It was rare for Military Artists to take up this job.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­" she breathed out and glanced up. The maze of corridors surrounded the center of the Mechanical Department.


    "Was it my imagination?"


    In recent days, she heard some other noise besides the noises from the workings of mechanisms. People were investigating the Mechanical Department because of the collapse of the ground. Was this the cause of that noise? Nina didn''t have the confidence in her own feelings. Unable to calm down, irritation rose in her. She felt as if the noise was overtaking her being. If she could talk to someone, she''d feel more relieved, but¡­¡­¡­


    No one was around her. Layfon was in the hospital. Before Layfon arrived, Nina used to clean on her own for the sake of efficiency. Even if there were people around, they were those who ran around for errands.


    They seemed¡­¡­ busy?


    "Nina!" A senior student called. Nina turned.


    "Could it be¡­¡­"


    "Could it be exactly. I''m counting on ya," the senior student with a beard said and left running.


    Zuellni had run off again. It was normal for the workers to be busy, but today was different.


    "Right, so that''s why they''re¡­¡­"


    Why hadn''t she realized?


    Nina put down the broom to find Zuellni.


    (As I thought, is it because of Layfon?)


    At that time, Nina and the others were waiting at the camp for Layfon and the girls to return. The night had deepened. There weren''t many dangerous things in the production area. Felli had left camp to follow the girls and Layfon. Nina wasn''t too worried because it was highly unlikely for them to get lost in the dark. One possible danger could be animals that had escaped from the ranch and turned wild, but they didn''t have those animals here in Zuellni. Besides, it should be all right with Layfon and Naruki there. Who would have thought that a huge hole would appear in the ground?


    The intense shaking of the ground hit the camp where Nina was. She thought Zuellni had stumbled across another filth monster''s nest. But then she heard the truth from Felli, a truth more shocking than a filth monster attack. She felt as if her blood had been sucked dry, and her feet couldn''t help but shake. She had never experienced something as horrible as this, and something this unusual had happened to Layfon.


    (Are you not going to stop messing up that guy''s life?)


    Layfon came to Zuellni to start a new life.


    (Yes¡­¡­)


    He wanted to live like a normal person. He gave up the benefits that a Military Artist would receive, and planned to live a normal life. That was what he wanted. Of course, a Military Artist wouldn''t just accept his benefits. He had to stand in the front line when the city faced a crisis. He had to fight filth monsters and fight in the Military Arts Competition to win a selenium mine for Zuellni. He had to bet on his life and fight for the city. And that was what made a Military Artist a Military Artist.


    Layfon wasn''t escaping from danger. In fact, he chose to fight alone when he met such a situation.


    (Am I the one who stopped him from living a new life¡­¡­?)


    It was unfortunate that Karian knew of Layfon''s past, and Nina had underestimated the impact of Karian''s knowledge. Layfon worked hard because he was asked to. He had sustained damage to his body because of that. He had said that he''d fight with them. But that couldn''t hide his outstanding strength. Of course, he played a huge role in deciding how the 17th platoon worked in a match.


    (What was I thinking back then¡­¡­?)


    Nina and Sharnid went out to help once they heard from Felli. Seeing the blood-covered Layfon, she wondered whether her own heart had stopped beating. After recovering from the shock¡­¡­


    (What was I thinking¡­¡­?)


    She was thinking of the next match. The doctor had said that Layfon couldn''t participate. The only front line attacker had retired. That wasn''t the only truth. The 17th platoon had lost its entire function.


    (That''s not it.)


    There were many other ways to fight. Sharnid had volunteered to find someone to replace Layfon, but there were ways even if they couldn''t find another person. Nina and Sharnid could reinforce Naruki when the team was on the offensive side. They might not even need to make any changes if the team played the defensive role. Nina couldn''t guarantee victory, but she felt that the team wasn''t doing too bad for now.


    (That''s right. But why¡­¡­¡­)


    At that time, she felt everything had ended. The torch in her hand illuminated a bloody Layfon. His eyes were closed. She did feel that everything had ended, including her thoughts and hope. She once said to him to "do something". A strong and determined declaration that was in fact weak and soft.


    "How useless I am."


    The situation became her relying on him. She had accepted the fact that his strength as a Military Artist far exceeded hers. At the beginning, she had wanted to learn from him and make herself stronger¡­¡­¡­


    "Damn¡­¡­¡­"


    The shock of seeing Layfon covered in blood still remained in her. She couldn''t look him in the eyes when she visited because that image was with her.


    "I can''t be like that¡­¡­"


    Probably because she had been thinking while walking, when she looked around, she didn''t know where she was. Probably somewhere close to the center of the Mechanical Department. A place like a small hill, surrounded by metal plates. What was inside? The Electronic Fairy. But what was the Electronic Fairy doing in there? Nobody knew what made a city move. What Military Artists and the workers came into contact with were the tubes, corridors and wires that stretched out from the center. How did Zuellni turn the mine into liquid form, how did the city detect the filth monsters¡­¡­ There were many, many things that people didn''t know.


    "Geez¡­¡­ Where is this place?"


    As if to keep her spirit up, she called and looked around.


    "Zuellni!"


    Too many things were blocking her sight. She didn''t know where she was. Nina raised her voice again. Her voice echoed among various noises.


    When her voice faded, a ball of light flew to her through the gaps between tubes. The form of a small girl occupied the middle of that light. The city''s Electronic Fairy half flew and half staggered into Nina''s arms. Zuellni weighed nothing.


    "You aren''t being good," Nina scolded. Zuellni made a happy expression that made her want to forgive her.


    "What''re you doing for today?" Nina asked and patted Zuellni''s hair.


    Zuellni had her head on Nina''s shoulder, but she suddenly flew from Nina''s arms to sit on her shoulders. She hugged Nina''s head and put her chin on her head. Zuellni pulled Nina''s hair.


    "Uh? Over there?" she turned to look at the direction Zuellni was indicating.


    "There''s nothing there?" she gazed in Zuellni''s direction and only saw tubes and corridors.


    "What is it that makes you so happy?"


    Zuellni didn''t respond.


    "Zuellni?"


    The tiny Electronic Fairy kept staring in that direction.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The Zuellni now reminded Nina of an anxiety she once felt. She couldn''t tell whether it was unease, tension or excitement. She watched Zuellni''s direction in silence.

 Volume 5, 4 — Hold Hands While Blindfolded

    Volume 5, Chapter 4: Hold Hands While Blindfolded


    It had been a week since Layfon regained consciousness. Most of his injuries had been healed, but the doctor hadn''t yet given him permission to leave the hospital.


    Naruki arrived while Layfon didn''t know how to pass his time.


    "Yo¡­¡­ How are you?" she said.


    "I can''t stand the boredom," he said weakly.


    Naruki smiled in relief at his voice. She had also sustained injuries, but they were less severe. She had already recovered.


    "Still haven''t had the operation yet?"


    Most of Layfon''s external wounds had recovered, but the spinal injury had been left untouched. Caution was required to take out the debris embedded deep inside the spinal cord. The medical team in charge of the operation was having a preparatory meeting over it. Next would come the operation, and Layfon would be discharged if the operation was successful.


    "I hope it comes quickly."


    He couldn''t stand the boredom and the numerous medical checks on him. It felt like he had become an experimental object.


    "This is better than undergoing a failed operation. Have more patience."


    "¡­¡­ Mei, is she still blaming herself?"


    "Aaah¡­¡­" Naruki lowered her head.


    "She really doesn''t have to do that¡­¡­"


    Naruki said that Meishen was blaming herself over the incident and had locked herself in her room. She hadn''t even come to the hospital for a visit.


    "At least she''s going to school now."


    "Sorry, it was my fault."


    "I told you before that it wasn''t your fault. We chose that place. You were just following us."


    "But it turned out like this because I was hiding something¡­¡­"


    "Layton¡­¡­" Her gesture stopped him from saying more.


    "Even we have a few things we don''t want others to know. We aren''t like Layton because our reasons for hiding them are different, but there are bound to be a few secrets. I don''t think we have to blame ourselves because of that."


    "Naruki¡­¡­"


    "I''m happy. The fact that you can tell us about such a heavy past, isn''t that proof of the trust between us?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "That''s enough. But I hope you can wait for Mei. She''s confused because you got injured. Can you give her some time?"


    "Of course."


    "Thanks."


    After exchanging an awkward smile, they changed the topic to the 17th platoon.


    "Dalshena-senpai joined as your substitute."


    "Really?"


    "Aaah, Sharnid-senpai invited her."


    Layfon thought it would be difficult to invite Dalshena, taking into consideration the previous incident with the 10th platoon. Naruki thought so too.


    "I''m bothered but it''s a sensitive topic. Since the Captain has agreed to it, I can''t say much about it."


    "If you had a better relationship with Sharnid-senpai, then it would be easier."


    "Well¡­¡­ That''s not easy."


    "Huh?"


    "Anyway, what should be done should be done. It''d be good if you could be discharged soon, otherwise it would be meaningless for me to have entered the platoon."


    "¡­¡­Naruki, what do you think of what I did?"


    "Other people''s opinions don''t matter to Layton, do they?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ well."


    "I''m joking¡­¡­ You''re right. My sense of morality feels that what Layton did was wrong. It was wrong, but I don''t hate you because of it. What''s important is that it was in the past. It''s not totally cut off from the present Layton, but I can''t say much about it since I wasn''t involved."


    "Sorry. I asked something strange."


    "It''s ok. We were the ones who asked you about it, and I hadn''t told you my thoughts on it yet."


    "Yeah."


    "Layton¡­¡­ What you did was a crime, but you were already punished for it. I don''t think it''s something you can tell anyone easily, so don''t worry too much about it. But you''re letting go of it, right?"


    "¡­¡­Letting go?"


    "Seems a Katana was involved with the fight against the Mercenary Gang? You had two Dites. The Dite you used against Dinn was in the form of a Katana."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Originally, Layfon had been training in the Psyharden''s Katana skill, taught by his adopted father, Derek. It wasn''t a sword skill. However, Layfon chose to fight with a sword when he became a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Didn''t you say before that you don''t think what you did in Grendan was wrong? But you''ve restricted yourself to some sort of a constraint? That''s not because of the crime, but because of your sense of guilt. I think you just need to let go and release yourself from it."


    Layfon didn''t think it was wrong to participate in the underground matches, but it was unforgivable in Derek''s views. If he used the Psyharden skills, then he''d have tainted Derek''s reputation. The only solution was for him to stop using the Katana. The difference between using a sword and a Katana was delicately decisive. He was able to use the sword when he was a Heaven''s Blade successor because of his ability to understand and use any techniques by glancing at them, and because of the support from the Steel Thread techniques that he learned from Lintence.


    "That''s all I have to say. Layton''s the one to decide in the end."


    (Letting¡­¡­go?)


    He knew from Naruki''s opinion that it wasn''t easy to let go, still, he was hesitant.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡ó


    The day of the match had come. The audience was more enthusiastic than usual. All of the platoons would have fought each other at least once after this match. They would also have their results compared. The results would directly impact their ordering in the next Military Arts Competition. Nevertheless, all the audience wanted to know was which platoon was the strongest. In particular, today''s match would decide whether the 1st platoon could maintain its top position. As such, everyone in the audience seat kept their gazes on the war field.


    "Well¡­¡­it''s got nothing to do with us," Sharnid happily said in the locker room.


    The three teams fighting for the first position were Vance''s 1st platoon, Gorneo''s 5th platoon, and the 14th platoon. All three teams had only lost one match. The 17th platoon was right after them, with two defeats under its belt. The 17th platoon''s opponent was the 1st platoon today. The other two teams were also having their match today with each other. If the 17th platoon won the match, first place would still go to the 5th or the 14th platoon. If team 17 lost, the 1st platoon would take top position, tied with the winning team of the other match.


    "We still need to give it our best despite that," Nina glared at him.


    "Yes, yes," Sharnid shrugged.


    "Even though we can''t take the top position, we''ll still do our best¡­¡­ No, we must still win!"


    Because the platoon wasn''t in its best condition¡­¡­¡­ Because whether they won or not they couldn''t take the first place¡­¡­ These things mattered not. There was a higher meaning if they defeated the 1st platoon. Naruki''s friends held an interview before with the platoons. Gorneo, the captain of the 5th platoon, had said in the interview that if they couldn''t win against the 1st platoon, then Zuellni wouldn''t have changed from the time when it lost in the last Military Arts Competition. Nina thought so too. And more significantly, she didn''t want to think that it was impossible to find a replacement for Layfon. It was also for Layfon, since Nina had said to "do something", so she had to do something for him to see how they had become stronger.


    "I know," Sharnid said, waving his hand weakly as if Nina''s words were wind to him. She glared at him then turned her gaze to Dalshena. Dalshena sat with her eyes closed.


    "The attacker is¡­¡­ the Captain?" Dalshena asked, keeping her pose. Everyone''s gaze went to Nina except Felli''s.


    "Naruki and I will go up the left rear. Dalshena, please take the right rear. Sharnid will fire from a distance with Felli''s support. That''ll be our formation once the match begins," Nina said. She swallowed and waited for their reaction.


    "This time we''re on the offensive. We lose if the Captain falls. Is this ok?" Dalshena asked as Nina had expected. She knew she would point out the danger of having the captain take the front attacker position. In truth, Nina wasn''t sure where to put Dalshena. She did check Dalshena''s fighting style through the videos, but that was all within the formation of the 10th platoon. Nina didn''t know how Dalshena fought on her own. The 10th platoon had taken advantage of Dalshena''s excellent offensive skills. Nina had thought of using a similar strategy, but it would be difficult because they didn''t have enough time to train together. And Dalshena also held the same worry.


    "Please don''t worry about me," she said. Layfon had taught her the Kongoukei. He said the Heaven''s Blade successor, Reverse, used it as his defensive skill. She couldn''t use it as well as the Heaven''s Blade successor, but with it, she had the confidence to defend against heavy impacts.


    "Then I just need to attack when the time comes?" Dalshena opened her eyes and looked at her.


    "Yes."


    "Roger."


    She closed her eyes again and waited for the match to begin.


    Having checked everyone''s Dites, Harley came to Nina.


    "It''s Layfon''s operation today. Is it finished?"


    "Um? I don''t know much about medicine."


    Layfon''s operation was today, an operation to take out the debris in his spinal cord.


    "I hope it''ll go smoothly."


    "Yes."


    They must not lose this match. If she continued to rely on Layfon and didn''t move forward¡­¡­¡­ That was what she thought. And she wanted to show that she could do it without Layfon.


    "We''ll win," she said to herself.


    ¡ó


    Layfon was outside the hospital one hour before Nina''s match. The operation didn''t take long. The problem was where the debris was located in the spinal cord, and how to safely take it out. This had been talked over in the preparatory meeting, so all the doctors needed were to follow the decisions made in the meeting during the operation. Fortunately, the debris was in an area where the debris could be taken out in one and not in several operations¡­¡­ So one operation sufficed. The doctors had then sewed up the wound and stuck on it a wet pad filled with active cell medicine. The pain felt like a cramp, but with the aid of Internal Kei, the wound should close up and recover within a day. The thread used to sew up the wound would then melt and disappear. Layfon didn''t even need to go back to the hospital and have the thread taken out. However, he couldn''t do much about his reduced strength.


    (I''m not at my full strength.)


    He checked his body condition in a relaxed manner and headed for the closest tram station. This area was quieter today because of the inter-platoon match. A tram arrived right after Layfon had checked the timetable at the station.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    The tram slowed to a stop. The first half of the tram rolled past Layfon, and he saw a shocked Meishen standing at the exit of the tram. Since he couldn''t escape, he entered the tram. Meishen stood at the exit with a bunch of flowers in her arm. The computer of the tram made an electronic sound as if urging something. Meishen stepped back from the door in a fluster.


    The tram moved after the door had closed.


    "Ah, Mei. Hello," Layfon smiled with embarrassment.


    "¡­¡­Layton, why?" Meishen asked, shocked.


    "Ah, I was discharged."


    "Huh? But¡­¡­But you have an operation¡­¡­"


    "Oh, it''s finished."


    "¡­¡­Uh? But, the operation?"


    "Yeah, it finished quicker than expected. I was surprised too."


    Only the two of them were in the tram. They sat side by side. The scenery flowed outside the window opposite them. They sat in silence. Meishen put the light-colored flowers between them. Layfon had received flowers when he was in the hospital. Nina''s was a deep color. Felli''s was a color that softened the room. Naruki and Meishen''s were of a pure color. Layfon thought Meishen''s flowers seemed to represent herself.


    The two of them looked at the flowers.


    "About before¡­¡­ I''m sorry," she said weakly.


    "Uh¡­¡­Rather than that, I''m happy that Mei isn''t injured."


    "Me¡­¡­never mind."


    "Never mind, but¡­¡­"


    "Layton¡­¡­You protected me," she cut in, her hands clutching her skirt as if she was using her entire strength to say those words. "¡­¡­Not only that, you also protected me when the filth monsters were here."


    "Huh¡­¡­?"


    "I heard about it from Naruki. Something like a secret weapon, but the Student President didn''t say what it was. He just said it''s changed. If Layton wasn''t there¡­¡­"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Actually, Naruki said that too," she said, her head lowered. Her shoulders sagged as if losing strength.


    "¡­¡­I don''t understand. Even though Layton''s a Heaven''s Blade successor, an incredible someone, I still don''t understand. I know Military Artists are incredible, but I don''t understand anything beyond that. Although I understand that you did something bad and was exiled from Grendan¡­¡­" she fell silent.


    Meishen was a normal person. In Grendan, people would understand the term Heaven''s Blade successor even if it wasn''t explained.


    It was understandable that Meishen didn''t comprehend the meaning of the term. Layfon hadn''t fought seriously in the past inter-platoon matches. He had fought with a strength just a bit above a normal student''s. The only times he used some of his true strength was when he fought in the matches against the 10th and the 5th platoons. Meishen and anyone else probably wouldn''t understand the difference in Layfon''s strength in those matches. In addition, Meishen and the others wouldn''t understand how Zuellni''s Military Artists fought against filth monsters. They were in the shelters and couldn''t see anything as the fight wasn''t broadcasted.


    (Aaah, I see¡­¡­)


    He now understood the Queen''s words on a deeper level. This was the thing that no one was to know - that Military Artists fought filth monsters using the strength they exhibited in matches. The strength of Heaven''s Blade successors far exceeded the comprehension of normal people. Hence, Meishen couldn''t accept what Naruki said, that Layfon defeated all the larvae.


    "It was me," Layfon nodded.


    "Really?" She didn''t look convinced.


    "Is it hard to believe?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "That was what happened. But it''s ok if you think it''s a lie."


    "Wh, Why?"


    "Because I can''t find the proof for you."


    Naruki might see the proof one day. She was a Military Artist. She had what a Military Artist possessed. Perhaps Layfon would be there when Zuellni once more fought filth monsters. He didn''t think the same opportunity would present itself to Meishen. Normal people would hide in a shelter when filth monsters attacked.


    "Can''t I trust you?"


    "Huh?"


    "I want to trust Layton."


    Looking at her lowered head, this time Layfon had nothing to say. Although her words were within his predictions, the feelings he got when hearing them were unexpected. He had wanted her to believe him, but whether it would go smoothly was uncertain. Anyone else wouldn''t have cared. To believe, to trust or not to trust mattered not.


    "Th, thanks."


    "I''ve thought of what Layton said. You decided to do that after considering many things, right?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­¡­"


    "I wasn''t there. About those people who didn''t treat you well¡­¡­I''m angry at them, and I''m also sad¡­¡­But, I don''t understand them. I don''t think I can judge them, but¡­¡­"


    When he realized it, Meishen''s shoulders were trembling. Her tears darkened her skirt. She was crying.


    "Mei¡­¡­"


    "Layton¡­¡­You''ve done well," she said as if she was moaning. "You did your best¡­¡­but they didn''t understand you¡­¡­they''re so mean."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Meishen meant the children at the orphanage. Words defending those kids flashed past Layfon''s head. He swallowed them. It wasn''t hatred. The feeling was like a defense but either way, they wouldn''t forgive him.


    If only he were hated.


    He said that not long ago to Gorneo. He had the right to hate him. The closest person to Gorneo was Gahard. Gorneo had the right to hate Layfon, as Layfon had paralyzed Gahard. He hadn''t the right to stop that hatred, which was the same with the children at the orphanage.


    So,


    "Thank you," came his heartfelt reply to Meishen, who was crying for him.


    ¡ó


    Thump, thump¡­¡­The sound of a pulse. Was this Zuellni''s voice coming from the liquid flowing in the tubes? No. No. Zuellni denied that. The reason came from somewhere else. Speaking of which¡­¡­The Electronic Fairy Zuellni did not exist in a human''s consciousness. A human''s nervous system was too sensitive to be able to manage such a huge city. A human would scream horribly at every single thing. It wouldn''t be able to manage the city. So this feeling didn''t come from the city itself. What was it¡­¡­¡­? The answer came from within the question. What was used as a hearing mechanism was limited only to a certain place. Where could it be besides that place?


    Here.


    The center of the Mechanical Department. In here. The place that existed for the city''s entirety. The Electronic Fairy in the form of a child¡­¡­That was the city''s consciousness. It pondered its feeling of looking at the city, and of managing its own body. Usually, it could clearly feel the boundaries, but now it couldn''t remember that feeling and that puzzled Zuellni. But was that really the sense of hearing? It also felt like touch, as if a pulse was shaking it. What was it, that feeling¡­¡­? Zuellni analyzed its feelings in order to seek the reason behind it, but no results surfaced. It was strange.


    When Zuellni broke through its thoughts, it stared at that place. Its gaze pierced through the outer wall of the Mechanical Department, the outer wall of the city to somewhere far away. A place the city must go to¡­¡­¡­Anxiety and impatience urged Zuellni on.


    ¡ó


    "Your stubbornness is really annoying," Kirik said coldly, sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Sorry," Layfon said with his head lowered.


    A "humph" came from Kirik, contrasting his unhappy attitude with his handsome face.


    "I made it for you, but you said you''re not gonna use it. This is too tragic."


    Both of them looked at the Dites lying on the table. A big Dite in the shape of a stone, and a rod shaped Dite in a leather case. They were the Adamantium Dite and its material. The Alchemy student Kirik, had combined the qualities and shapes of various combinations of materials to make the Adamantium Dite.


    "This Dite can turn into sword, thread, gun, long sword, bow and staff, It can take several sword forms¡­¡­And according to your wish, I had eliminated the variation of a Katana."


    "Yes."


    "Really¡­¡­¡­"


    Wearing protective gear for outside city use, Layfon listened to Kirik''s explanation. He had returned to the dormitory to change his clothes and make his preparations. He now stood at the entrance underneath Zuellni. It was his third time here. The first time was when he had to fight the aged phase filth monster. The second time was when he went to investigate the ruined city. The first time he was alone when he came here. The second time he was with the 5th and the 17th platoons. This third time¡­¡­


    "He, you''re holding something interesting~" The new presence stood behind Layfon without hesitation. He frowned.


    "This is confidential. Go away," Kirik glared at the newcomer.


    "Yeah~" the owner of the presence¡­¡­ Haia retreated. A number of bikes sat behind him, along with more than ten Military Artists. They were all his subordinates, Military Artists of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    Karian had come to the hospital room a day before the operation.


    "Actually, the city''s acting strange," he said after putting down the present and greeted Layfon politely.


    "Strange?"


    "Though the information came from the Mercenary Gang¡­¡­¡­"


    Remembering Haia''s face, Layfon''s expression turned sour. Haia had been sent to the hospital after that match. He had already recovered but Layfon didn''t hear anything of Haia leaving Zuellni.


    "Aa, don''t show that kind of a face. They''re still useful."


    "How¡­¡­Useful?"


    "Their strength is needed when it comes to fighting filth monsters. And we have to leave the Haikizoku to them. Of course, that''s besides using what they planned in the match."


    Layfon didn''t know whether there was an easy way to remove the Haikizoku, but he knew Karian was serious about the filth monsters'' attack. Layfon understood after having seen the Military Artists of Zuellni fighting the larvae. They had no previous experience in that area. Grendan''s Military Artists would have at least seen fights with filth monsters, but not here. As he thought, cities other than Grendan were more peaceful.


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ah. Their¡­¡­Their Psychokinesist discovered some filth monsters in the path of the city."


    "The path of the city?" That puzzled Layfon. If it was at a distance that a Psychokinesist could reach, then the city should have taken evasive action.


    "It really is strange. At first I doubted it too. Of course, the Psychokinesist who discovered it was also doubtful of it. He delayed his report to Haia to spend a few days to observe."


    Karian breathed in. The pupils behind his glasses were sharp.


    "But the city didn''t change its path. It still heads in the same direction, right where the filth monsters are."


    "Felli¡­¡­Has your sister confirmed it?"


    "Because it''s quite a distance, it was quicker to send the drones out than the flakes. The result came back yesterday." He took out a bag and handed it to Layfon.


    Layfon confirmed the content. He had done this before. As expected, the photos were like before, photos of the wild scenery outside the city. In those photos showed numerous things that he had encountered. The dormant filth monsters.


    "Aa, right. Let me introduce them~" Haia said to Layfon, pointing at the bikes and people behind himself. This was after Kirik had finished explaining and Layfon had buckled up the weapon harness around his waist.


    "He''s the Psychokinesist. He''s my backup."


    A tall man waited behind Haia. A hood covered his head and face, and a cape shrouded his body. A mask concealed his face. His hands were hidden in gloves. A piece of cloth wrapped around the head where the mask failed to cover, as if he was careful so not one inch of his skin was exposed.


    (This person¡­¡­¡­)


    He was the Psychokinesist who found the filth monsters, the one who discovered the filth monsters earlier than anyone else, and he found them in a distance that required a drone to cover¡­¡­¡­If that was true, then his Psychokinesis might even be more powerful than Felli''s.


    "This is Fermaus. His throat doesn''t work so he has to talk through an electronic voice."


    "Please look after me." An electronic voice, devoid of its gender origin, sounded above Layfon''s head. A flake floated above him.


    "He''s a genius in Psychokinesis, but he also has other special abilities. Because of that, he''s to dress like this."


    "Special abilities?"


    Layfon listened silently, suspicious of Haia''s voluntary information. As of a kid who was so proud of something that he had to boast about it, but because it was a secret, Haia said in a low voice, "He can smell filth monsters."


    "Smell?"


    What? Smelling anything was out of the question once outside the air purification system. The pollutants were enough to blunt and conquer the senses of the entire body. The sense of smell was also paralyzed.


    "You don''t believe me. I can distinguish by smelling," Fermaus said. "Wolfstein¡­¡­¡­You have killed countless filth monsters. I can tell by smelling the remnants of filth monsters left in your body. Other people won''t get it, but I do. You''ve killed many more filth monsters than anyone here. It''s my honor to be able to fight with you."


    "Uh¡­¡­That name''s already¡­¡­¡­"


    "I see. Excuse me, Layfon-dono," Fermaus lifted his head carefully.


    Layfon didn''t feel any hatred and rudeness from him. Instead, Fermaus was respectful.


    "Hey, hey. I was the one in trouble before. You don''t have to use polite terms here."


    "That was the leader''s fault. Although obtaining a thing through any means is passed down from the first generation, this time Wolfstein''s¡­¡­Excuse me, Layfon-dono''s provocative action was unnecessary. If we had explained the danger of the Haikizoku to Layfon-dono, he''d have lent a helping hand. But we turned him into an enemy. If Ryuhou was alive, he''d call you a fool."


    "Don''t bring in the previous generation," Haia said with an annoyed expression.


    "No, I have to."


    The rest of the Mercenary Gang laughed cheerfully.


    Layfon watched them with complicated feelings.


    "¡­¡­Well, it''s useless to talk about the past."


    "No, please forgive me~" Haia sat down.


    "Compared to that, let''s talk about me," Fermaus turned to Layfon. "I can smell filth monsters. This is by smelling the stirring in the air when pollutants are breathed in and stored. The dry wind outside the city is caused by the filth monsters'' activities and their use of pollutants."


    "Ha, Ah¡­¡­¡­" Even though Layfon had just listened to something grand about filth monsters being able to change the air, all he could do was stand dumbfounded.


    "My sense of smell can find the pollutants used by filth monsters."


    "But¡­¡­" Layfon still didn''t find Fermaus'' words convincing. Even the filth monsters changing the atmosphere didn''t feel real to him. It was too hard to comprehend without a basis. The thing was, Fermaus'' words just weren''t credible enough. Besides, what Layfon thought was most suspicious was¡­¡­


    "I understand. But to smell the filth monsters, you have to go outside the air purification system."


    "¡­¡­ Yes," Fermaus slowly lifted his right hand. "People cannot live long under exposure to the pollutants. The body will burn, rot and collapse. My body can''t escape that pain. And medical treatment isn''t advanced enough to treat injuries of that kind if I''m exposed repeatedly to pollutants." His right hand took the chin of the mask. "But I have a special physique inside me. It might have been born from tolerance. I have a special physique that allows me to live even though I''m exposed to pollutants. If my body''s examined, maybe we''ll see the day when humans can overcome pollutants in the air."


    Fermaus took down the mask. Layfon heard Kirik''s swallow. He himself opened his mouth, but no words came forth.


    "But the price might be to become someone like me," he said.


    Fermaus'' skin was dark as charcoal and ribboned with red veins. His nose had collapsed. His eyelids were gone. The white eyeballs looked ready to fall out of their sockets. Dry lips cracked. Layfon could see his perfect white teeth that contrasted with his lips. This was a face of someone who could live through continuous exposure to pollutants, unable to receive any treatment because modern medicine wasn''t advanced enough.


    "Please believe in my sense of smell. Her Majesty also acknowledges it."


    Fermaus put the mask back and bowed deeply to Layfon.


    ¡ó


    The whistle sounded in the war field. Besides the Psychokinesist, only four people in the 17th platoon were left to fight. The 1st platoon had six. However, the fighting power wasn''t that unequal taking into consideration that the 1st platoon was leaving one or two people to defend their flag. In actuality, Felli''s report showed the 1st platoon did leave two people for defense.


    Nina and her team took action when the siren sounded. Nina took the left rear, followed by Naruki. The 17th platoon was on the offensive. The team would lose if Nina, as captain, was defeated. Showing this weakness was to attract the attacks over to Nina''s side, and it worked. Vance had sent a number of good fighters to track her.


    "Bad strategy¡­¡­" Vance said, his huge body suddenly blocking her forward momentum. The staff spun in his hand, creating a storm of Kei. His other teammates gathered round and sealed off Nina''s path.


    "Bad strategy or not¡­¡­ Talk of it later!" she roared and blocked the staff with the iron whips. Her foot sank into the ground under the impact of the assault. She used external Kei to bounce back the staff, and dove for Vance''s front. The staff was a longer ranged weapon, so a close quarters fight would reduce its effectiveness. As expected, Vance''s teammates moved as if to make Nina back off.


    Naruki''s rope shot in and wrapped around the sword of the Military Artist on Vance''s right, stopping his movement. Still, they were two against one¡­¡­¡­¡­Still a disadvantage for Nina. Vance was a better fighter than her. He had had more experience as a senior student, having fought in the Military Arts Competition and numerous other inter-platoon matches. But Nina''s fight with Vance was to draw the attention of the 1st platoon. The strategy to move forward for a decisive fight was to create an opening for Dalshena. She boldly swung her iron whips at Vance.


    Vance fought her at close range, looking as if he was releasing his strength without holding back, and also looking as if he had become smaller for the fight. Chased away from Vance''s front area, Nina attacked his teammates behind him. Body bent, she blocked a sword with her left iron whip and stood up. She heaved him over her shoulder in Vance''s direction.


    "Wa!"


    Vance pulled close to Nina to avoid his teammate''s body. He didn''t look once at his team member. Using external Kei, Nina jumped backwards to retreat. Vance rushed in, his staff pointed forward to attack. Nina had the disadvantage as she was in midair.


    In one moment, Vance''s body seemed to shrink, retrieving the staff. And Nina then felt the speed of the staff that she failed to see. Her iron whips bounced off Vance''s weapon, and a heavy impact landed on her chest. She was thrown into the air.


    "Captain!"


    The disappearance of Nina from her sight pulled Naruki''s gaze over. In that one swift moment, the rope in her hand loosened. The enemy team member seized that chance. By the time Naruki''s gaze returned to him, he was right beside her.


    "What!"


    "So naive, newcomer!"


    "Ah!"


    External Kei hit Naruki and sent her sliding out. She wanted to climb back up but her body was paralyzed. The commentator announced she was out of the match. Everyone thought the same conclusion would be made for Nina, but reality spoke differently.


    "Huh!"


    Dust clouded the place where Nina had landed. Soil particles fell onto the ground. A shadow flew out of the dust cloud.


    Variation of internal Kei: Kongoukei.


    Using all of her strength, Nina had used Layfon''s skill to block Vance''s attack. After blocking Vance, she had leapt over his head to defeat Naruki''s enemy. She also defeated the other member of the 1st platoon.


    The commentator couldn''t make a conclusion to the fight, and more cheering and shouts roiled down from the audience stand.


    "¡­¡­¡­It''s not finished."


    "You''ve become strong¡­¡­¡­" In response to Vance''s fighting stance, Nina readied her own as she moved.


    "Is it because of that guy''s influence?"


    "It''s not my personality to rely on others," she declared.


    "I see. So that guy''s thinking. You''re moving in a good direction."


    Vance meant Karian, the person who knew of Layfon''s past. He switched Layfon from General Studies into Military Arts, and put him into Nina''s team. The 17th platoon''s real beginning was when Nina''s determination aligned with Karian''s thinking.


    "I''m grateful to the Student President¡­¡­ But what came after that was my own path."


    "Not a bad response," Vance said. "I can fight you more¡­¡­though that''s what I wanted to say." Regret filled his voice.


    "It''s the end."


    A change occurred on the front line of the 1st platoon. Intense light burnt Nina''s eyes, and the sound of explosions drowned the cheering of the crowd.


    "This is!?" she said, forgetting Vance was in front of her.


    "They''ve put in a flake mine in the ground¡­¡­We got tricked," Felli''s guilty voice came through her flake.


    Dalshena was free to choose her own timing for when to attack. When did she move¡­¡­? Seemed to be when the crowd cheered. If that was the case, then the target of the explosion was Dalshena¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­ They got through our opening when our vision was sealed."


    Next was Felli, relaying how the 1st platoon defeated them.


    Nina didn''t think the flake mine would finish off Dalshena, but the number of flakes was large, and the light and the rumble of the explosion were unexpectedly overwhelming¡­¡­¡­ They couldn''t do much under that situation.


    "And I''m here to stop you while the others take out Sharnid and that guy''s sister¡­¡­ I was to play with you during that time."


    Both Dalshena and Naruki were out of action. Only Nina was left. Felli had fighting power but she was one against so many Military Artists.


    "It''s your defeat, Nina Antalk."


    I can still win!


    Although that was Nina''s thought, it failed to turn into strength to tightly grip the iron whips. Vance looked bigger than he was in front of her.


    Regaining her sight, Dalshena''s intense gaze pierced Nina. Nina moved her own gaze away.


    Anger filled the Locker Room.


    "!"


    An invisible bomb waited to explode. What was shattered became the sound of reality. The cabinet leaning against the wall had been cut into two.


    "Calm down, Shena," Sharnid said tiredly. He was hiding beside the door.


    "¡­¡­Calm down?" The person who cut down the cabinet¡­¡­Dalshena slowly turned around to glare at him.


    "I¡­¡­¡­This is my first time experiencing a match as terrible as this."


    Her gaze swept across the room. She was too outraged to scream. The fight between Nina and Vance didn''t happen in the end. The moment when Nina saw Vance''s attack, she was defeated. Vance''s words about sending people to find Sharnid was a trap. Numbed by Vance''s air, Nina didn''t hear the siren announcing the end of the match.


    "Damn!" Dalshena destroyed another cabinet.


    "That''s enough."


    "But¡­¡­¡­!"


    Sharnid frowned. "You neglected your surroundings because you were used to relying on others. This is no longer the same when you can just look at what''s before you."


    "!"


    The muscles on Dalshena''s face twitched. She opened her mouth and closed it, gritting her teeth.


    "I¡­¡­¡­" That was all that slipped through her closed mouth, and she rushed out of the Locker Room.


    The sound of the door closing echoed in the room.


    "¡­¡­Well, I think we did pretty well."


    Sharnid''s words felt like they were there to disperse the echo, rather than a comfort.


    "¡­¡­How so?" Nina asked. "It''s true we had a terrible match."


    "Well, even so. Vance won. He had accurately taken advantage of Shena''s weakness. As for the flake mine, isn''t that eye-opening, Felli-chan?"


    Felli nodded with an expression stiffer than usual.


    "¡­¡­¡­ The flakes buried there probably cut off the Psychokinesis communication. If they did do that, they couldn''t read the flow of the other team''s Psychokinesis. They then used a minimal level of Psychokinesis to trigger off the flake mine. This technique isn''t necessary against filth monsters, but against humans, that''s different. It''s a technique we should learn."


    He added, "Can''t be like that the next time."


    It seemed Felli felt regret too.


    "I see¡­¡­¡­well, it''s that type of feeling. Layfon had taught Nina some skill, but it wasn''t enough to change the result. We underestimated the 1st platoon. That was all."


    "But¡­¡­!"


    Nina couldn''t accept this. Everything felt hopeless once she knew Layfon couldn''t participate in the match. She couldn''t forgive herself. She didn''t want to admit that they couldn''t do anything without Layfon. She wanted to win. She wanted to win just this time. To win a match that wasn''t a "beautiful match." What should she say to Layfon at the hospital?


    Sharnid and the rest of the 17th platoon couldn''t find anything else to say to Nina.


    Knock Knock¡­¡­


    The cautious knocking on the door broke the silence. Nina didn''t move. Sighing, Sharnid opened the door.


    "¡­¡­¡­Mei?" Naruki said. She''d been sitting on the long bench in silence.


    Meishen stood nervously at the door.


    "Hi," Mifi waved, oblivious to the atmosphere.

 Volume 5, 5 — Two Fights

    Volume 5, Chapter 5: Two Fights


    "¡­¡­Are you going?" Meishen said, crying. The tram had gone past a few stations. No new passengers appeared. Meishen''s crying voice mixed in with the sound of the tram moving, and it disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s strange you were discharged right after the operation. Layton really is going?"


    He didn''t respond with words to confuse the topic. Would she believe him if he said "no"? She wouldn''t believe him.


    "¡­¡­Yeah." So he nodded.


    Meishen was looking at him with reddened eyes. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words.


    "Does it have to be Layton?"


    "If it were another city, I think it wouldn''t have to be me."


    But Zuellni didn''t have any experienced Military Artists. This was too heavy a burden for the students. When he fought the aged phase filth monster, he said they could defeat it with their heart prepared to lose half of the city. They probably could have defeated it. But at that time, the probability of the city becoming useless was high. The most important thing was that the city would face a crisis¡­¡­¡­not just the danger of filth monsters attacking, but the probability of the city''s functions stopping, to the point that the city would not be able to support its occupants. Perhaps the crisis of the food shortage at Grendan would in turn come to Zuellni. Grendan managed that time, but could Zuellni manage it too? The ending was that they couldn''t do anything but delay the time of death.


    "It''ll definitely be all right if I go¡­¡­Am I arrogant?"


    "¡­¡­A bit."


    "I thought so."


    In truth, "a bit" was an understatement. He had known that since long ago.


    "I wasn''t thinking of ''protecting'' anything¡­¡­¡­To seek a path outside Military Arts, I said that before right? I still feel the same now. If we win the Military Arts Competition this year, I plan to return to General Studies."


    "Can that really happen?"


    "The Student President who switched me to Military Arts would have graduated. I think it''s possible."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "I want to start from there."


    He could guess what she wanted to say, so he didn''t want to hear it.


    "This place is the only place I have since leaving Grendan."


    This was the only place where he obtained a scholarship. Because of his level of education and the little money he had, he could only come to Zuellni. So he was here now.


    "It''s different now. Mei''s here. Naruki, Mifi, the Captain and everyone. That''s why I want to do something."


    Zuellni had to remain safe for that reason alone.


    "That''s why I''ll do what I can do."


    Meishen''s words turned his gaze back to her. "¡­¡­¡­I can''t fight. But is there anything I can do for you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Though you think you''re doing this for yourself, you''re doing it to protect us¡­¡­so I want to do something for you."


    "¡­¡­Thanks."


    "Because¡­¡­Because¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­" she looked at the floor, blushing.


    "Then, I have a request."


    "Huh?"


    "This''ll have to wait until after the match though. Can you deliver a message to the Captain?"


    And Layfon relayed the message to Meishen. A short message.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Yes, the Captain will understand," he said decisively as he looked at her.


    "You really do trust the Captain."


    "Yeah." It''d be embarrassing to nod honestly, so he chose to smile, bitterly.


    And as such, Meishen had come to the Locker Room. She saw the sign outside the place forbidding unrelated peoples'' entry, but she ran into Mifi in the hall. Mifi talked to the senpai in charge of the place and he let them through.


    "Mei¡­¡­¡­Did anything happen?" Naruki asked.


    Shocked into silence by the stiff atmosphere in the room, Meishen made up her mind and moved to stand before Nina.


    "Ex, excuse me¡­¡­"


    "What?" Nina said with surprise. Surprised that it wasn''t Naruki who came to her but Meishen. Nina''s expression turned gentle.


    Meishen stared at her. Nina Antalk. This wasn''t the first time she saw her. They were together at the camp before, and they had attended the celebration too. Still, this felt like Meishen''s first time meeting Nina.


    (This is Nina Antalk.)


    The person that Layfon trusted. She was a Military Artist but she wasn''t as strong as Layfon. She also couldn''t have a past as painful as Layfon''s¡­¡­Meishen thought. Though she didn''t know the reason, Layfon trusted the Captain.


    "Uh¡­¡­ Layfon asked me to tell you something."


    "Tell me something?" Nina asked. "That is?"


    "Please ask the Student President and go see Zuellni. This must be something that only the Captain can do."


    "Zuellni?" Naruki asked instead. Everyone else held the same confusion.


    "Isn''t Zuellni here? What''s happened?" Mifi asked.


    "Don''t know¡­¡­" Meishen said.


    "¡­¡­¡­ ''Get the explanation from the Student President'', something like that?" Nina said, turning Meishen''s gaze back to her, as if she had understood something while everyone else was wondering.


    "Nina, you know something? Well, I don''t get it, but the situation seems pretty clear." Sharnid said.


    "Don''t you know of it too?" Felli said coldly. Sharnid shrugged.


    Harley had been checking the Dites, unperturbed by Dalshena destroying the room. But now, "I, I''m not involved this time!" he said in a fluster to show he was in the clear.


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­Huh? Could that be it? Ah¡­¡­Kirik was in the lab today. Aah¡­¡­Can it be¡­¡­Uhhh, he''s too sly!" Harley couldn''t help but spill out his true feelings. Nina glared at him.


    "That isn''t the issue¡­¡­¡­Really."


    "Geez¡­¡­what a good natured person," Felli said and took out her Dite. "I''m sending the flakes over."


    "Thanks. If possible, get in touch with Layfon first."


    "He had an operation today. He shouldn''t be too far. I''ll make it."


    "Yes. Really."


    "Then what do you plan to do?" Sharnid asked.


    "Head for the place with clues. You guys, stay ready. I''ll get back to you."


    "Roger," Sharnid replied as Nina ran off. What were left were the restored Dites, Felli, and Sharnid. Sharnid pulled over the weapon harness to himself and laid down on the long bench¡­¡­Naruki, Mifi and Meishen didn''t know what was going on.


    "Hey¡­¡­What''s going on?" Naruki asked Sharnid.


    "That guy''s at it again."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­Has he gone to fight?"


    Naruki and Mifi watched Meishen in shock.


    "Did he say that?"


    "¡­¡­Because he wants to protect, from now on."


    Sharnid sighed. "Just like him. Geez, doing this kind of thing so calmly."


    "Please¡­ wait a minute," Naruki massaged her head. "What happened to Layfon? Fighting¡­¡­"


    "You''ll know in a minute," he looked at Felli. As if they had planned it beforehand, Karian''s voice came through Felli''s flake.


    "Ah, you already knew?" he said sourly.


    "It''s not ''already knew''!" Nina said in anger, running on the rooftop. After leaving the war field, she had confirmed the location of her destination and jumped onto a roof. If she ran on the ground using Kei, she''d confuse the students and face many obstructions. On the roofs, she could run as fast as she wanted.


    "Why did you involve Layfon in such danger?"


    "If possible, I want him to concentrate on Military Arts."


    That sounded like Karian''s true feelings.


    "But not this time."


    "Just what has happened?" she suppressed her anger at Karian for letting Layfon fight alone.


    "The city''s on a rampage."


    "What?"


    "As I said, the city''s on a rampage."


    It seemed Karian hadn''t yet managed his own feelings about this situation. Impatience and anxiety ran in his voice. "It''s like we''re giving ourselves up to filth monsters¡­¡­Do you think I can simply tell everyone about it?"


    True. It''d be chaos.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "On the other hand¡­¡­I think I can tell from the last fight. We''re still immature. We already fought so desperately against larvae. No, if Layfon wasn''t there, we''d have turned into their food."


    Nina bit her lips. Yes, Nina and the rest of them couldn''t fight the filth monsters directly. The monster''s shell was so hard that Nina couldn''t break it. It took her several hits to kill the monster, but it''d be an easier fight if she could break the shell with one strike. After that, she contributed to the fight with the aged phase filth monster by offering Layfon a strategy, but could she herself carry that through¡­¡­¡­ Even if she could, who else could defeat a larva with just one strike? Who¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did Zuellni have such a Military Artist? She couldn''t think of anyone else. She didn''t hear of anyone killing numerous larvae in the previous fight.


    "Only he can solve this problem. That''s the truth."


    "Bu¡­¡­"


    She felt that Layfon was becoming more and more unreachable. She already knew the distance between them was too large. She was doing her best to catch up to him¡­¡­¡­now it felt like she wasn''t even permitted to catch up. Nina''s feet moved as if they were trying to stop themselves.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "He wanted you guys to go, and wanted you guys to make preparations first."


    "Huh?"


    "Ask him. So what do you want to do?" Karian asked.


    Silence descended. Everyone could hear Karian''s voice, but no one said anything. They all waited for Nina''s reply.


    "I''m not going."


    "Oh¡­¡­" Curiosity came through Karian''s voice. "That isn''t like you."


    "I have something else to do."


    Layfon had said that only Nina could do it. Go to Zuellni¡­¡­¡­The Electronic Fairy of the city was also called Zuellni. Other people knew of that as a fact, but none of them had experienced that knowledge. That was the meaning behind Layfon''s words.


    Nina''s feet moved again. He said he trusted her. Only she would think of doing something about the unusual actions of the Electronic Fairy. So she had to do something about it.


    "Then what do we do? Do you need help?" Sharnid asked.


    "Don''t know, but¡­¡­I think he needs reinforcements. Go to Layfon."


    "Roger¡­¡­We believe in you?"


    "Of course."


    It was strange for Sharnid to say that kind of thing.


    "Though I don''t know what you''re planning¡­¡­Smooth sailing."


    "As you like," Karian said.


    Nina took a big leap. She jumped over several buildings and landed on the ground. This was her first time coming to the Mechanical Department during the day. She entered the place through the entrance reserved for staff.


    ¡ó


    The bike had only been in use for four hours before Layfon and the others arrived at their destination. This place was the closest in the arid wilderness. The place had sunk into a valley, and a number of huge bodies laid on the angled slope, half buried in the ground, stirring. Filth monsters.


    "First and second phase¡­¡­"


    "Exactly~" Haia nodded at Layfon.


    It seemed the mother had given birth to the larvae here. Since no cities were around, the mother must have become the larvae''s food. Intense fights over her had taken place.


    "Twelve of them," Fermaus'' electronic voice reported.


    "The same as the information we got before."


    The beginning number must be about 100 or so. Most of them died in the growing stage from being unable to adapt to eating pollutants, and from fighting and consuming each other for survival. Only twelve filth monsters were left, and they showed signs of waking due to the close proximity of a city.


    "If we had come any later, these guys would have headed straight for the city~" Haia waved his hand and the subordinates standing behind him spread out.


    "Next¡­¡­Our contract is to defeat half of the filth monsters, so six of them."


    "I know," Layfon nodded coldly and took out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite. The sword handles could be combined as before. Kirik had told him the combination of the alloys.


    Layfon had heard from Karian. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang moved between cities on their roaming bus. They fought filth monsters in their travels. Karian was dealing with the Mercenary Gang because of the filth monsters, but Zuellni didn''t have enough money to pay the amount that Haia had raised in the deal. An Academy City''s main income derived from the data of research, new techniques, new inventions. Although it was a place of immature people, senior students had a certain level of knowledge in the research area. They researched and obtained new data for the city they were in, but their contribution was also meaningful to other cities because Academy Cities profited by selling data to each other. However, Academy Cities didn''t aim to make profits, so if a profit was made, that was used on students'' living.


    Zuellni''s current financial situation could not afford Haia''s price. Hence, Karian suggested a compromise. He named the amount he could pay, and Haia named the number of Mercenary Gang members to participate in the fight, and Haia then decided on how many monsters they could handle, leaving the rest for Zuellni to manage. And Zuellni''s representative was Layfon.


    "I''m giving you half. Hunt whatever way you like," Layfon said.


    "¡­¡­¡­That''s revolting," Haia said, displeased. Layfon''s mind was already elsewhere and didn''t hear him.


    "Don''t be like that. A Heaven''s Blade successor is like that," Fermaus said. "Holding a Heaven''s Blade means he isn''t allowed to follow the level of anyone around him. He has to act alone even if he has comrades with him. That''s a Heaven''s Blade successor. Only other Heaven''s Blades are allowed to stand beside him."


    "Tsk. An end without cooperation. If I held the Heaven''s Blade, it wouldn''t be like that," Haia said as if he was spitting something.


    Layfon put the rod-like Dites into the slots of his Dite, and ran his Kei through it.


    "Restoration AD."


    The Adamantium Dite increased in weight, its shape changing.


    "That guy¡­¡­¡­" Layfon frowned at the restored Dite. Kirik said Layfon was stubborn, but he himself was the same. Layfon was indeed holding a sword. The blade was slightly curved but it still was a sword. The blade was sharper and more solid than the blade before, and it didn''t hold the special quality of a Katana.


    "Well, only that point is different. The shape is the same as before."


    With this blade, he could easily slice open a filth monster''s hard shell.


    "Next¡­¡­¡­"


    Time to go? His mind flew back to earlier.


    (Mei, can she do it?)


    He didn''t think she''d ignore his request. It was difficult to enter the Locker Room during a match. If she could get them out of the Locker Room smoothly¡­¡­


    "Hey, wait a bit more. They''re softer when they''re awake~"


    A filth monster''s shell became much denser and harder during the monster''s dormant period. A hard shell would hinder a filth monster''s movement, so the shell tended to soften up when the monster was awake. Another saying went that the shell was harder in the filth monster''s sleep to prevent other filth monsters from eating it. Was it really true¡­¡­¡­


    The filth monsters stirred, half buried in the ground. They should have felt Zuellni''s closeness. Perhaps the shells really were softening to allow greater flexibility.


    "¡­¡­It''s all right if I just clean up my part."


    "Ugh. Allow me to show you the beautiful cooperation of my team. You just shut up and see," Haia said, bending down from the rock he was on.


    Layfon originally intended to ignore him, but¡­¡­¡­


    [Please wait a moment more.] Fermaus'' voice stopped his feet from moving. He glanced at Haia. It appeared he hadn''t heard Fermaus.


    [I''m only speaking to you.]


    "Why?" Layfon asked in a low voice.


    [Haia''s interested in you. Ryuhou always mentioned you. He was happy that you were given a Heaven''s Blade, as if you were his own apprentice.]


    An electronic voice that should be devoid of any feelings, but Layfon felt nostalgia in that voice.


    "You¡­¡­"


    [I knew Ryuhou since I was little. Well, he was older than me. I had also met Derek¡­¡­Don''t know whether he could recognize me with my looks as they are now.]


    Layfon recalled Fermaus'' face without the mask.


    [I wanted to meet you, but I gave up. We didn''t intend to return to Grendan soon. I never guessed we''d meet this way.]


    "¡­¡­¡­What does the Queen want with the Haikizoku?"


    Since he couldn''t ask Haia, he turned the question to Fermaus. This current situation was due to the Haikizoku. Best if it disappeared. However, he wouldn''t feel any more relaxed if the Haikizoku was taken to Grendan because Leerin and Derek were there.


    [What she wants¡­¡­I want to know too. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was formed to find the Haikizoku. Our mission remains the same even if our leader changes. This is a secret among the royalty.]


    "So the Mercenary Gang has been following that order and seeking the Haikizoku?"


    [Well¡­¡­¡­It felt like a heavy mission in the first stage of the Mercenary Gang, but the feeling has become less urgent in Ryuhou''s generation. Besides, Ryuhou didn''t join the Mercenary Gang for that reason.]


    "Huh?"


    [Ryuhou just wanted to travel.]


    Layfon failed to reply to that unexpected answer.


    [He always sighed that because of him, Derek wasn''t able to leave¡­¡­He was really happy when he heard Derek''s apprentice had become a Heaven''s Blade successor.]


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But that apprentice did something to taint the name of Psyharden.


    [That''s why Haia hates you.]


    "Why?"


    The thought of himself tainting Psyharden flashed in his head.


    [No, that''s not it.] Fermaus denied as if he had predicted Layfon''s thinking. He might have read Layfon''s expression with Psychokinesis.


    [Haia wasn''t born in Grendan. He was an orphan and Ryuhou picked him up. Haia was very full of himself, but he fell under Ryuhou''s influence. He and Ryuhou had developed a father and son relationship. No one wants to see his own parent praising another child, right?]


    "I don''t get it."


    Layfon was also an orphan, so he didn''t understand the feeling between a father and his son. But he understood it wasn''t anything funny when Derek praised other apprentices.


    [Haia wants to take the Haikizoku back to Grendan so he can take the Heaven''s Blade. He wants to prove whatever Derek''s apprentice can achieve, Ryuhou''s apprentice can do it as well.]


    Fermaus laughed. It felt strange and itchy to hear that electronic laughter.


    A feeling between family members? No¡­¡­¡­How should he put it¡­¡­Layfon held his hand, confused by his own feelings. Another voice suddenly cut in.


    [What''re you doing?]


    Felli''s voice was icy. But it was comforting to him as he was used to it.


    "Felli¡­¡­Senpai," Remembering that Fermaus was still listening, he hurriedly added ''senpai''.


    [It''ll take a while for my flake to arrive so I''m borrowing this flake.] Dissatisfaction filled her voice.


    [Incredible.] The electronic voice sounded. The flake beside Layfon held Psychokinesis from two different people.


    [You didn''t cut off my Psychokinesis but merged yours with mine? Brilliant. I can interfere with another''s use of Psychokinesis, but I''ve never heard of using it this way.]


    [Sorry, but¡­¡­] Felli''s voice was lighter than usual when she responded to Fermaus'' excitement. [I''ve something to say to this hopeless idiot. Unrelated people please leave.]


    [Ah¡­¡­]


    Fermaus didn''t say anything else. It appeared Felli had completely taken over the flake. Though she wasn''t physically here, it felt like she and Layfon were alone, together. The discordant and tense atmosphere descended on him. That was Felli''s anger.


    "Uh¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    [Never mind. I understand¡­¡­¡­I''m deeply shocked by Zuellni''s level.]


    "That''s not it," he shook his head, relieved that she understood him. "This is an Academy City. It must be common."


    [¡­¡­How troublesome.] She then told him of what happened with the 17th platoon. [Then why did you call us over?]


    Why did he call them over when their strength wasn''t enough to fight filth monsters?


    "To watch."


    [Watch?]


    "The fight. My style of fighting isn''t useful, but the Mercenary Gang''s is. Felli, I''d be happy if you recorded as much as you can."


    Young Military Artists at Grendan would watch the fights of veterans. They''d fight after feeling the atmosphere of the fight and the horror of filth monsters. They''d prepare themselves mentally for the fight, and figure out their own styles. This was a habit only seen in Grendan because of Grendan''s numerous contacts with filth monsters.


    [It''ll be difficult to turn the images in my head into video images¡­¡­I can record the images from the helmet though.]


    "Please. If only Sharnid senpai and everyone else saw it, Captain would get angry¡­¡­"


    [Please don''t say something that''d make me not want to prepare for this.]


    "Huh?"


    [A joke. Then I''ll relay this to them.]


    "Yes, please tell them where to wait and watch. How long until you get here?"


    [I can start recording when I see the battle. When my flake arrives, it can record the entire fight.]


    Layfon nodded. "Then I''m counting on you."


    [Let this flake be your aid.]


    The vision dimmed in Layfon''s helmet and immediately turned into a colorful world.


    "This really is better."


    [¡­¡­I won''t forgive you even if you praise me. And please don''t force yourself.]


    "I know."


    Felli didn''t say anything. She must be relaying the message to Sharnid.


    "Next¡­¡­"


    His preparation was done.


    (Next is to trust the Captain in that.)


    He worried about the Captain more than his impending fight. While he was thinking of this, the situation over at Zuellni came through. Felli deliberately left it out of her report to Layfon.


    ¡ó


    Nina descended into the center of the Mechanical Department on the lift that was fenced waist-high. As the lift stopped, she ran out of it. The time was dusk, and there were no other cleaners around. Almost all of the workers here were in the Resting Room. Nina ran without worrying about knocking over people. No one else was around.


    Zuellni was on a rampage. She couldn''t believe it. That young girl on a rampage? But it was true that the city was heading straight for filth monsters when it should be avoiding them. Layfon was now fighting because of that.


    (Damn, just what''s happened?)


    She was running now because of that reality. Nina didn''t have to doubt.


    (A child that gentle¡­¡­)


    She and Zuellni met for the first time when she started working at the Mechanical Department. She didn''t'' know Zuellni as long as she knew Harley, but Zuellni was her first friend since entering the Academy City. Zuellni was important to her, and this had nothing to do with the amount of time they had spent together.


    "Something bad has happened."


    She didn''t think Zuellni would want to be like this. She stopped, a figure floating up in her mind. Thick metallic plates stood before her. A small hill piled with a number of metal plates¡­¡­ The center.


    "Zuellni!" Nina could only call as she walked around the hill. She didn''t see an entrance into the hill.


    "Zuellni!"


    The sound of mechanisms working drowned out her voice. A feeling of something suppressive rushed up her chest. Her heartbeat quickened. Was she tense? Excited. She put a hand on her chest, realizing the emotions inside her.


    "¡­¡­What is this."


    Unrelated to her consciousness and the situation, her body was becoming excited. Her consciousness and her body seemed to go in different directions. Her body temperature rose as if blood was draining from her head.


    "Uh¡­¡­" Her legs weakened and she put a hand on the metal plate. And then¡­¡­


    "What?"


    The support beneath her hand folded inward. Nina fell, reacted instinctively, and rolled on the fallen plate. The plate lay on an angle and Nina slid down on it. Her shoulder hit the floor and stopped her movement. The slide wasn''t a long one.


    "This is¡­¡­the inside." Nina never thought she''d enter the hill this way. She stood up and confirmed her surroundings. She thought she was in total darkness when she rolled down the plate, but it wasn''t entirely dark in here. Dim light pulsated in the middle of the small space. Gold and green light flowed, slowly chasing away the darkness. The light made Nina dizzy. Her heart still beating fast. She felt uncomfortable.


    "Is it here¡­¡­"


    Without waiting for Kei to help her body recover, she took a step in the direction of the light. Nina walked around the light and discovered the space wasn''t as big as she thought. The face exuding the light greeted her.


    "Zuellni!"


    A gem sat on an enormous pedestal cut out by machinery. The base of the pedestal was about the height of Nina''s waist. It was wide enough for four to five people to surround it with hand touching hand. The gem on the pedestal was in its raw uncut form. Several tubes extended from the base of the pedestal. Calcite stuck on the gem here and there, transparent like the surface of calm water. Zuellni was in there. But Nina wasn''t sure whether it really was Zuellni.


    "¡­¡­What is this?"


    Nina''s voice trembled.


    Zuellni''s pupils had lost their focus. Nina didn''t know what was inside the gem, but she saw the girl form of Zuellni floating, as if her hands and feet were stretching out. As if she was dead. A chill ran down Nina''s back.


    "Why is it here?"


    A huge creature with golden hair and branching horns stood behind Zuellni inside the gem. A male goat. The Haikizoku.


    "You¡­¡­Why are you here!?" Nina shouted and snatched out her Dite. She restored it, and urged by outrage and dizziness, she used her Kei. Her iron whips struck the gem, giving off a crisp sound. Green and golden light weaved together like a heart beating. They swayed and instantly vanished into normality.


    "Fu!" Rebounded into the air, she did a backflip and landed. She continued to strike the gem but failed to do any damage to it. No¡­¡­¡­


    (Something pushes me away before I strike the gem.)


    That was what she felt.


    (Then¡­¡­? Damn.)


    Felli''s flake should be in here. Nina could ask her to analyze the gem. Maybe Felli was already running an analysis.


    But she didn''t ask the Psychokinesist on her team. She suppressed her instinctive urge to call Felli by breathing in deeply.


    (Isn''t Layfon also alone?) She thought.


    Outrage caused her to briefly forget herself. The dissatisfaction she had up till now was gone. She didn''t attack the gem again.


    (This might affect Zuellni.)


    This was the center of the Mechanical Department. If she destroyed it, the city might cease functioning. Outrage made her forget herself, and she realized that in that instant, she might have ended up damaging the city itself. Horror filled her. But what should she do¡­¡­¡­


    "My¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­!"


    A voice filled her head. Her body turned stiff.


    "My body is already rotten. It is useless. Driven by the madness of hatred, I turned into flame. I now seek a new master for a new purpose. You whom I hope for, obey my wish. Possess my spirit and show my value. As such, I''ll turn the Ashes of Ignasis into a sword, and eliminate all your enemies."


    Layfon had heard of these words from the Haikizoku in the ruined city. Now these words were directed to Nina for the first time.


    "You¡­¡­¡­You can speak? The Ashes of Ignasis? What''re you saying?"


    She didn''t understand the Haikizoku''s words, but she quickly chased away that puzzle. She understood some of it because of what happened in the match with the 10th platoon.


    "You, you''re looking for someone so you can fight filth monsters? Is that why you''re doing this to Zuellni?"


    "In order to obtain the person who can hold my spirit, I now take action."


    "What¡­¡­?"


    "The situation will help a person change and grow," it said curtly and fell silent.


    (To change and grow¡­¡­)


    Nina was only puzzled for a while, then realization flooded through her.


    "Could¡­¡­Could you be making us fight filth monsters!?"


    People could become strong by being forced into fights. They couldn''t survive if they weren''t strong. Electronic Fairies protected their city and their people. If the Electronic Fairy was taken away¡­¡­¡­ And if the city itself headed for filth monsters¡­¡­¡­Then people had to continuously fight filth monsters to survive.


    "Ridiculous¡­¡­¡­The city will die."


    A city would face constant danger of annihilation if it continued to fight filth monsters. That was why Regios moved to avoid filth monsters.


    "If a person can possess me, then many more people will be saved by the Ashes of Ignasis."


    "That is¡­¡­¡­That isn''t a logical theory," Nina groaned. How could it say that destroying Zuellni was all right for the sake of finding a new master? It had possessed Dinn before.


    "I won''t let you do what you want here¡­¡­¡­Let Zuellni go!"


    The sight of Zuellni''s dead posture increased the impatience and worry in her.


    "My determination is infinite."


    The Haikizoku stirred within the gem.


    "But you possess a strange feeling."


    "Wh, what¡­¡­?"


    "You who thinks of protecting the city, come and try. Even though you do not have the will to feed me, I''ll bet on that feeling of yours."


    "Wh¡­¡­"


    Though she didn''t understand what the Haikizoku meant, she felt the danger and readied her stance to defend herself. But it was meaningless. The Haikizoku vanished the next second when her iron whips blocked her line of sight to the gem. And quickly¡­¡­¡­


    "What, Ah¡­¡­"


    She felt something filling her chest¡­¡­


    "Can, can this be¡­¡­"


    It was forcing itself into her. The hole she didn''t know she had in her chest was being stuffed full. Her consciousness started to fade as she felt herself drowning.


    (Can this be¡­¡­)


    Was this what Dinn felt¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    "St, stop it!"


    Only Felli heard Nina''s scream. She didn''t know what happened next as her Psychokinesis couldn''t reach it. Felli conveyed the event to Karian so he could send people over to the Mechanical Department. She didn''t tell Layfon about it.


    ¡ó


    "Next¡­¡­" Haia stood up on the huge rock. The filth monsters had awakened from their dormant stage, spreading their wings.


    "About time to go," he murmured as the other Mercenary Gang members increased their Kei without exciting the filth monsters.


    "How''s it over there?" Layfon asked Felli.


    [The preparation is completed.]


    "You don''t have to record me¡­¡­Actually, better if you don''t record it."


    [I know. Even if I want to, it''s not possible to make you a target.]


    Felli''s words were as unforgiving as ever. He smiled bitterly as he confirmed the movements of the filth monsters. The filth monsters should have already discovered him and the others by smell. Will they take the bait here or fly straight for the more plentiful Zuellni¡­¡­¡­


    "Then please watch."


    [Don''t force yourself.] That was Sharnid''s voice.


    Layfon spoke to Haia. "We have to time our fights. It''ll be troublesome if even one filth monster heads for Zuellni."


    "Who''re you talking to?" Excitement showed through Haia''s voice. He laughed. "We''re hunting dogs on a battlefield. Don''t take us for little dogs that need to be taught how to take a bite."


    "I can tell you how to fight," Layfon shouldered the huge sword in his hand. Haia took the same posture with his Katana.


    "I''ll reap them all."


    And External Kei burst out of Layfon. The Kei shattered the ground before him as it swept up the dust and swallowed the filth monsters.


    "Time for the hunt!" Haia roared and ran out, moving at high speed with his body close to the ground.


    "Restoration 02."


    Layfon''s Sapphire Dite became steel threads. Looking at the filth monster that first flew out of the dust cloud, he used Whirl Kei - a variation of Internal Kei. The rock underneath him broke into pieces as he jumped. The filth monster''s body curved like a snake, its wings beating in repeated motions to lift the filth monster into the sky. Layfon''s sword chopped into its exposed chin.


    The hard shell cracked easily. The power of the Whirl Kei remained steady. He leaned his body onto the sword, and using his own weight pushed the sword through, cutting through the filth monster''s body. The enemy collapsed and fell. Layfon landed, his momentum carrying him across the ground. The dust surrounding him did not hinder his vision since he had Felli''s support. He slid to a stop and turned around to feel his surroundings with the steel threads. He still had five filth monsters to defeat. He confirmed that all five were caught in his steel threads, then he let go of the Sapphire Dite.


    The handle of the Sapphire Dite was immediately lifted into the air. It stopped in midair, then shook violently. External Kei assaulted the newly awakened filth monsters. The enemies struggled, pulling the threads this way and that. None of the five filth monsters managed to get an advantage, and their respective struggles kept the handle in balance. The filth monsters in turn lost their own balance and fell back onto the ground.


    "Next¡­¡­!" As Layfon was about to let loose the Internal Kei building up inside him, he kneeled down at the sudden pain on his back.


    [Fon Fon!]


    Embarrassed at being called by this name, Layfon felt like laughing.


    "Don''t worry. The wound on my back''s just opened a bit."


    [That''s not a bit.]


    "A bit. It hurts, but my protective suit is still intact."


    A battle with a time limit was better than a damaged protective suit.


    Knee still bent, he shot into the air with a burst of Internal Kei. He landed on a filth monster that had flown out of the dust cloud.


    "You can''t stop here. It''s your death when you stop."


    Now that he stood here, Layfon had no time to worry about his own body.


    One swing of his sword chopped off the head of the filth monster. The sword''s sharpness was unquestionable. It wouldn''t overheat so easily like last time and the cutting path was accurate. Layfon wasn''t at his best body condition, but he felt energized. Standing on the dead filth monster, he lifted his head to gaze at the sky. The sky always seemed rusty-red to him when he fought filth monsters. The pollutant density was higher than usual. Perhaps there was some truth in Fermaus'' words.


    "I feel good¡­¡­Today, I can even cut open the sky."


    [Forget that and hurry up with finishing the rest!] Felli scolded. He smiled bitterly.


    "Got it."


    He leapt from the descending head of the filth monster and saw his next opponent. This filth monster had just finished biting his sibling''s head into pieces. It turned around. Head pointed to the ground and toes to the sky, Layfon leaned the tip of his sword on the steel thread to stop himself from falling. One end of the threads sustained the tension of the filth monsters'' struggle. His sword slid on the taut thread towards the Sapphire Dite. He grabbed hold of the handle of his blue Dite¡­¡­


    "Tsk!"


    He lost his balance. The Kei he had put earlier into the steel threads had been exhausted. The filth monsters recovered their freedom one by one. They pulled Layfon towards them. Using that momentum, he turned the Sapphire Dite back into its Dite form, took down two handles from it and put them back into his weapon harness.


    "Restoration 01."


    Layfon held the Sapphire Dite in his left hand as the steel threads vanished. He was flying towards two filth monsters that were turning around and heading in his direction. He calmly took out the two Dites placed in the slots of the Adamantium Dite and placed another Dite into one of the slots.


    "Restoration AD."


    He restored it again. The blade stretched into a length as long as Layfon was tall. The tip of the blade was in the shape of a crescent moon. A weapon that was like a halberd. The end of the handle was attached to the Sapphire Dite.


    External Burst Type Kei - Gajiya.


    The halberd drew a circle as if drawing Layfon in too, and it met the filth monster''s long chin on the path of the circular movement, cutting away its obstacle. This was the Heaven''s Blade successor Cauntia''s technique. Having passed the filth monster, Layfon increased his speed as he spun around, widening the halberd''s range and cutting down a part of the filth monster''s body. Lastly, he took down the enemy''s wing and prevented it from flying. Layfon used the momentum of his external Kei to rebound down towards the ground, chasing after the two other filth monsters. He took down the Sapphire Dite from the handle of the Adamantium Dite.


    He attacked the uninjured filth monster.


    External burst type variation - Bakushikou.


    When the sword was about to stab deep into the body of the filth monster, the tip of the blade caused an explosion and blew a huge hole in the filth monster''s abdomen. Layfon leaped through that hole and changed the Adamantium Dite into the huge sword. He also changed the Sapphire Dite into steel threads and spread the threads around.


    Two more filth monsters left. One of them was already waiting for him with gigantic teeth. In the chin behind the huge teeth was a hole where smaller teeth sat next to one another without gaps in between them. The filth monster ate by pulling its prey into its mouth with the lower jaw, sucking it in, and grinding it down with the smaller teeth before swallowing. Floating in midair. Layfon ignored the theory of strong and weak and descended. His steel threads connected him to the ground. Another filth monster''s long body flew above his head. Its legs, hidden in hard shells, stretched down to grab him, but they were either cut down by or bounced off Layfon''s blade. Layfon''s steel threads wrapped around the filth monster above him as he once again stood on a steel thread in midair.


    The other filth monster headed for him with its mouth opened wide. Saliva dripped from its mouth. He took out two Dites from his sword. The steel thread pulled taut as the filth monster above him struggled to break free. He leaped off the steel thread and swung with the Adamantium Dite.


    External Burst type Kei - Sendan.


    A massive amount of condensed external Kei shot out of the sword. The filth monster received it head on with its mouth opened. The external Kei cut the enemy in half. The internal organs of the filth monster fell in a circle with Layfon in the middle. Suddenly, the steel thread anchored in the ground was pulled loose, sending him flying past the filth monster that was originally above him. He grabbed the handle of the Sapphire Dite to prevent it from falling, and flipped around to face the final filth monster that was now beneath him. He put a Dite into the slot in the Adamantium Dite. This time he cut his enemy in half at a horizontal angle. The abdomen he stood on landed first. Layfon jumped away from the abdomen, to keep away from getting caught in its landing. He used the weight of the Adamantium Dite to cushion his own landing. The upper half of the severed filth monster''s body kept moving forward but it slowly descended as the wings lost their speed.


    Layfon took a deep breath to calm the Internal Kei roiling inside him. He had defeated all six filth monsters. He didn''t release all his Kei, since the battle hadn''t finished. The Dites also remained in their restored forms.


    "Thanks for the good work," Felli said through the flake.


    "No matter how many times I see you, you''re still incredible," Sharnid said. It seemed Felli had opened up a communication channel between them.


    "It''s still unbelievable even though I just saw it," Naruki said.


    "¡­¡­Is this a dream?"


    That was Dalshena''s voice. Though Layfon heard Sharnid had invited her to join the team for the inter-platoon match, he didn''t think she''d come here.


    "No¡­¡­¡­Forget about me. Please look at the other fight."


    Feeling slightly shy, Layfon turned his gaze to the remaining fight.


    Leading the Mercenary Gang, Haia was fighting with his all. Their fight was a product of cooperation. The Mercenary Gang members acted as bait to draw the filth monsters into separate fights, preventing them from leaving and flying for Zuellni. Haia was fighting against one of the filth monsters on his own. His Dite had been repaired, maintaining its original Katana form. Enveloped in Kei, the blade lashed out at the filth monster''s shell without holding back. The amount of Kei was smaller than Layfon''s, so he needed to strike several times to break that shell.


    "Beautiful," Sharnid said. "I quite understand what you want us to see."


    "But, that¡­¡­" Dalshena said. Layfon knew what she didn''t get to say.


    "It''s not impossible to aim for my level, but do you think the current students can manage it?" Layfon asked.


    "Uh¡­¡­" Dalshena couldn''t respond.


    "The way these Military Artists fight is how to fight filth monsters. This is the correct method. Mine is being a moron without any strategies."


    He looked at Haia''s fight. Haia''s skill was similar to his. Layfon won in the fight against him because of a small difference. He didn''t think the probability of a victory against Haia would increase exponentially if he held a Katana. That was what it meant to fight Haia who had learned all the Psyharden techniques. Could he become a Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­¡­? From Layfon''s viewpoint, Haia had no problem except for his lack of Kei. If he had wanted, he could have fought against all six filth monsters alone. But he didn''t do that. His probability of death was drastically reduced through the support of other members.


    "In my fight, one wrong step means death. I could die from every single mistake I make. I don''t have anyone to cover for those mistakes of mine¡­¡­"


    In fact, his mistake in the previous fight against the aged phase monster had damaged his Dite and left him in grave danger. Who knew what would have happened had Nina not shown up.


    Felli and the others kept silent.


    "I want you to see this. Results won''t be immediate. But we can try again and again. I hope to fight together."


    Nina told him how they felt when he was acting recklessly. What he did would worry them. If they helped him, his probability of death would be reduced, wouldn''t it?


    "You just said something very heavy," Sharnid broke the silence.


    "Sorry."


    "¡­¡­But it doesn''t feel bad to have you depend on us."


    "Same here, if I can become your strength."


    "Of course," Layfon nodded at Naruki''s reply.


    "Shena, this is the 17th platoon."


    "Uh?"


    "Not bad, right?"


    "Humph."


    Layfon couldn''t tell what expression Dalshena held, but he could discern Sharnid trying to suppress his laughter.


    Sharnid''s attitude turned relaxed. "Nina''ll definitely agree to another camp if we say it this way. This way, we can finish what we failed to accomplish in the last camp."


    "Huh?"


    "Moron. Still don''t get it? The bath. The bath. It''s naked girls playing in water and having something unexpected happen¡­¡­then us seeing it!"


    "Wh¡­¡­!"


    Naruki''s voice. Layfon felt as if Felli''s level of Psychokinesis had dropped.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I think you should start your life over. From before zero."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I knew you were an idiot, but I didn''t know it was to this level."


    Layfon heard the sound of a Dite being restored on the other side of the flake.


    "No, hey, hey, hey. Wait up. I was joking. Joking. Besides, Layfon was involved too."


    "Don''t get me caught up in it."


    A swift moment of concentrated murderous intent. Layfon pretended he didn''t sense it. In truth, he didn''t remember participating in such a scheme.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so cold. On the first night of camp, didn''t we convey our determination by exchanging a glance?"


    "No. That didn''t happen," he said.


    "You''re so cold," Sharnid sighed.


    "Don''t involve others in your foolishness!" Dalshena shouted. Sharnid groaned.


    Layfon pretended he didn''t hear and turned the Dite back into its unrestored form. The fights of the Mercenary Gang had finished. Haia and his members prepared to return to Zuellni. Layfon headed for his bike.


    (What would the captain think?) He suddenly thought. He had a feeling of being abandoned when Nina said she didn''t plan to forfeit the match. It was like he wasn''t needed in the 17th platoon. But he knew Nina wouldn''t think like that. That was his trust in her. He only felt lonely.


    He was the one who wanted them to become strong, so he was ashamed of himself for feeling lonely. Hence he wanted Nina and the rest of the team to see this battle. Help them become strong. They must see the battle for themselves.


    (No, probably not.) Layfon shook his head, rejecting the probability of himself wanting to stand out. (I just want to fit in.)


    So he let them see his fight, the fight that showed how Grendan fought, and the battle of the Mercenary Gang.


    "Anyway, let''s return."


    Back to Zuellni where Nina, Felli, Meishen and the others waited.


    He wanted them to see him more clearly¡­¡­¡­Layfon mounted his bike.


    ¡ó

 Volume 5, Epilogue

    Volume 5, Epilogue


    The sound of wind blowing out of the air purification system and the sound of the vehicle swaying along with the city''s movement¡­¡­ This was Leerin''s second time hearing it.


    "Do you really have to go?"


    She seemed to have heard similar words before. The pretentious teary eyes before. Leerin wasn''t angry, but she felt that strength had been drained from her limbs.


    "What''re you doing?" she groaned, putting down the luggage beside her and pressing a hand on her forehead. Thinking back to how she was like that in the past, she thought she''d die from embarrassment.


    Synola stopped pretending and put her chest out. "Excuse me. I''m sad because you''re leaving."


    Leerin was at the station of the roaming bus. Once she made her decision, she had acted swiftly. She had applied for temporary leave from school, and had then gone to pack her luggage and fill in the paperwork for a space on the roaming bus to Zuellni. She spent her last night with Derek. Her adopted father didn''t even escort her to the front of the door. That was what he was like.


    Who would have thought that Synola would be here.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Well, is it not good to see my cute younger friend leave?"


    "It''s good, but¡­¡­"


    She told Synola about her decision yesterday, then was dragged to the pub they visited before. Synola pulled in random patrons of the pub for a parting party. Leerin had thought she would leave it at that.


    "Well, have a good trip. I won''t urge you to hurry back, but please come back in spirit."


    "¡­¡­Yes," Leerin smiled with a gentle gaze.


    "Ah, but I still hope for you to return sooner. I can''t calm down without touching Lee-chan''s breasts."


    "I don''t know about that."


    "¡­¡­¡­Come back before the symptoms of withdrawal show up." She put her thumb in her mouth like a kid.


    "I''ll try to return later," Leerin massaged the side of her head.


    The whistle sounded loudly, cutting through the noise of the crowd.


    "I''m leaving."


    "Ok, have a good trip," Synola waved as if Leerin wasn''t going somewhere faraway.


    (I can''t think of it that way like her.)


    She recalled the time when she saw Layfon off. She thought she wouldn''t see him again. Probably not? The feeling with Synola was different, but Leerin couldn''t compare it with another. She waved at Synola one more time at the entrance of the bus, and entered the bus.


    "Uh¡­¡­Here."


    She looked at the seat. For a person who would spend a long time in the seat, the space given was roomy. It was big enough for her to sleep in it. The luggage space was above the seat.


    "Let me do it."


    Someone took hold of her luggage.


    "Ah, thank¡­¡­"


    Thank you very much. That was what Leerin wanted to say, but when she turned around to look at the person''s face, her cheek twitched.


    "Just that much luggage? So little for a girl."


    Speaking flippantly as if his opinion applied to everyone. A handsome young adult. Laughter shone in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "Savaris¡­¡­sama?"


    "Shh, if possible, I hope you don''t call me by my name."


    "Wh, Why are you here¡­¡­?"


    "Uh, I''ve got a secret mission so I have to travel to another city. What about you?"


    "Huh? Uh¡­¡­"


    "Never mind. This will be a long journey. Let us spend the time happily."


    Was it good to tell him she was going to meet with Layfon¡­¡­¡­While she worried over it, Savaris had already lost his interest in the question he raised. The bus driver announced the bus was about to depart from the city.


    A Heaven''s Blade successor in the bus¡­¡­¡­¡­That should guarantee the safety of the trip, but for some reason, Leerin felt uneasy.


    "Ah~ Leaving the city is just the first part of the trip. I''m really anticipating the rest of it~" Savaris said happily to himself.


    Leerin sighed.


    She ran along the edge of the city to chase the roaming bus. She finally reached the limit of the city. Synola stopped running and put her hands on her hips as she watched the roaming bus disappear in the horizon. An average person would have confused the bus with its surrounding scenery, but not Synola¡­¡­or Alsheyra Almonise, the Queen of the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "What would happen next?"


    Alsheyra wasn''t worried about Savaris. It was useless to worry about him. If he died in the middle of the journey, then let him die. Luck was required for what Alsheyra wanted. If Savaris came back dead, then luck wasn''t on her side. She couldn''t do anything to gather twelve Military Artists with exceptional abilities to become Heaven''s Blade successors. Luck was needed. Besides, the birth of someone like Alsheyra was in itself luck.


    "Hey, what do you think?"


    Her gaze left the bus and moved to her own feet.


    "What¡­¡­next?"


    The reposing figure of a beast had appeared at some time. It wasn''t your average tamed type of beast. Long fur wrapped around the body similar to a dog''s. The front of its paws resembled human fingers. That beast answered her.


    "What do you think, Grendan? Think your kind will come?"


    "If they come, they''ll only be destroyed and hunted, like I was," Grendan''s voice was cold.


    "That was a long time ago."


    Grendan rested its chin on the ground.


    "Well, I don''t know what''ll happen, but it''ll be fine as long as Lee-chan''s safe."


    The laughter came from Grendan''s nostrils. As if looking at the direction where the roaming bus had merged into the horizon, it spoke, "¡­¡­A nightingale is singing."


    "Huh?" Alsheyra turned around at the unfamiliar name.


    Grendan opened its mouth, yawned, and fell silent.

 Volume 6, Prologue

    Volume 6, Prologue


    It was an extremely random meeting.


    To Synola or Alsheyra Almonise, sleeping wasn''t an equivalent of being defenseless. Although her senses were clumsier than usual, even a Heaven''s Blade successor would find it difficult to attack her in her sleep. Synola could prove it with Kanaris. She could tell Kanaris was within 100 steps of where she was even while she was using Kei to mask her presence. This wasn''t a matter of confidence, but reality.


    On that day, Synola spent the entire night in the lab. She had had a meeting till dawn with the other researchers, and had staggered drunkenly onto the lawn outside and slept there. The air smelled fresh and crisp in the morning. An entrance ceremony was currently in progress in the senior school next door. The researchers over on this side had gone over to help, so there weren''t that many people in the lab now. Synola''s strange behavior was well known among her fellow researchers. Sleeping outside on the lawn was nothing to them. Since she thought no one would bother her since they were all busy, she had laid down on the lawn and slept with ease. Even if the stubborn professor found her, it would be interesting to make him mad about it. Synola''s personality was created to fulfill the desires of Alsheyra Almonise. Making a professor mad was something Alsheyra would do without ever getting tired of it.


    Synola wanted to get up, but she had no motivation to do so. She knew she''d quickly tire of her life as Synola if she kept living in this identity. Life couldn''t be always full of joy. There always were boredom and arguments. She took on the identity of Synola because she wanted to remove the boredom of being Alsheyra, but at the end there was still boredom, and she could do nothing about that. As she thought of that, she gradually drifted off to sleep. But she never thought someone would get so close to her before she realized it.


    (Who is it!?)


    She opened her eyes without making a noise. A seemingly slow reaction. In fact, she was reacting with ease to the next move that the person would make.


    She never thought the other person''s next action was to cry.


    "Huh?"


    It was a normal girl. Synola didn''t sense any traces of her hiding anything. The stirring of a Kei vein could not be masked from the sensitivity of Synola''s ears.


    (This child¡­¡­¡­?)


    Unbelievable. A normal girl walking up to her without hiding her presence and she hadn''t even noticed her. That was her first time.


    "Oi, why are you crying?"


    Tears slid down her cheeks as the girl looked at Synola. If she was sad about something, she should go somewhere and cry. If she wanted someone to comfort her, then why come to interfere with Synola''s sleep? And she cried after seeing her, why?


    "I''m sorry. I think I''m lost," she hastily wiped her tears.


    She looked too young to be in the research institution. Then she must be a new senior student.


    "Never mind that, but why?"


    "I¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know either¡­"


    She didn''t seem to be lying.


    "I don''t know why but I feel something in my chest, and I can''t turn away my gaze¡­¡­¡­"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    Synola looked into the girl''s eyes. Her own reflected image¡­¡­that should be in there.


    "Huh?"


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, Aaaaah¡­¡­sorry. Nothing," she smiled to cover up the doubt in her, and looked at the girl''s eyes again.


    The reflected image in her eyes really wasn''t Synola. Why¡­¡­¡­? Instead, she saw a beast with four legs. Grendan, the Electronic Fairy that was in charge of the Lance Shelled city, the insane Electronic Fairy that hated filth monsters. Another shadow stood behind Grendan. The other truth of the Lance Shelled City that the family of Almonise was hiding, the other soul that slumbered in Grendan. That was what the girl was seeing. Was this Synola''s imagination? She was just a normal girl.


    (Is that it?)


    Only one conclusion emerged from her pondering. This girl wasn''t even a Military Artist, but to be caught in such a fate¡­¡­¡­? Or had the genes spread out to such a level?


    Regios¡­¡­¡­The Alchemists made them to fight the world. The genes of fate. But this was also just something random. Even Alchemists weren''t omnipotent. The existence of such a world as this had proven it. Perhaps this really was just something random that had happened outside expectations.


    (But if things have become this¡­¡­)


    "I''m Synola, you?"


    "Ah¡­¡­Leerin Marfes."


    "Uh, if possible, can we be friends?"


    If this defenseless girl was caught in a fate that even Synola couldn''t fight against¡­¡­¡­


    (I''ll do my best to protect her.)


    No matter what that means. And this moment witnessed the real birth of Synola as a person.

 Volume 6, 1 — In a Broken House

    Volume 6, Chapter 1: In a Broken House


    This wasn''t the first time she had been in an Academy City, Myunfa Rufa thought as she stood beside the leader.


    No Academy City would be very wealthy. Most of its income would have been spent sustaining the livelihood of students and maintenance of facilities. As such, the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang that Myunfa was in usually wouldn''t be given VIP treatment. Though she didn''t have a map, she knew around an Academy City would be strong Military Artists or another city, which explained the low probability of filth monsters attacking Academy Cities. One probably wouldn''t know this truth if one only spent his entire life in one city, but someone had planned the locations of different Regios.


    (I never thought of that before I entered the Mercenary Gang.)


    Even so, the Mercenary Gang would sometimes visit Academy Cities not to work as hired mercenaries to fight, but to work as teachers. To allow student Military Artists to taste the atmosphere of a real fight - probably just a taste of what was left of a fight though - the previous leader of the Mercenary Gang said that was the best way to teach.


    ¡­¡­¡­Everyone else said it was boring though.


    But Myunfa herself had been really busy when visiting an Academy City. Of course, the problem of resupplying was part of it too. Seven years. That many years had passed by since the Mercenary Gang picked up Myunfa. Her strength wasn''t enough for her to fight on her own so she hadn''t really fought before, but she thought it incredible that she hadn''t died in the past seven years. This thought surfaced in her mind because the Mercenary Gang constantly moved from city to city. They were constantly exposed to the danger outside.


    "There''re larvae within the investigating area. 500 of them. They''ve noticed us." An electronic voice broke Myunfa''s train of thought.


    They were in one of the bus stations on the edge of Zuellni. Myunfa was on the roof of the roaming bus. The vehicle was bigger than a normal roaming bus, built to house the Mercenary Gang. It looked like a moving fortress. As such, it needed three times the normal length of rope to hold it down at the bus station. The Mercenary Gang currently had 43 Military Artists and a number of technicians. The large size of the roaming bus was needed to house these people, their living space, the Dite preparation space and other storage.


    No matter how far Myunfa''s gaze roamed, all she saw were the multi-legs of the city and the arid land.


    But Fermaus, the man with the electronic voice, saw something different.


    "Anything~?" the person sitting on Myunfa''s left asked. He was Haia Salinvan Laia, the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    "I got them. I think the location of my flake is good but I still can''t beat the abilities of a genius. She discovered them faster than I did."


    Fermaus was the one who had picked up Myunfa. He had looked after her for seven years now, but she had only recently managed to understand how he thought.


    Fermaus sighed at the strength of the genius Psychokinesist - Felli Loss.


    "If you two fought, who would win~?"


    "I don''t like this childlike thinking. But¡­¡­if our strength was the same, no, if she''s at 40 percent and I am at 60, I''ll win. She relies too much on her ability. Not like Wolfstein. He''s got perfect skill."


    "But he''s a bit rusty now~" Haia said. He was the leader but he still failed to hide the childish side of him. But Wolfstein¡­¡­since meeting Layfon Wolfstein, that side of Haia was more obvious and intense than before.


    Myunfa understood. She was about the same age as Haia when Fermaus picked her up, so she grew up together with him. But now, the relationship between them was as a leader and a student. This gap between them made her lonely. However, she could stay by his side with this identity, so she was happy too.


    "You still can''t win. That''s the truth," Fermaus said.


    Haia curled up his lips.


    Fermaus continued, the shaking of his mask denoting the shaking of his head. "He is a bit rusty, but that is his heart and not his skill. He was once called Wolfstein, yet he isn''t any worse than he was even though he now chooses to use a different weapon."


    Although the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was formed in Grendan, out of the three people here, only Fermaus was born in Grendan. Some of the other Gang members entered the Gang while the Gang roamed from city to city. Only the seniors who were about to retire and the 2nd head of the Gang were born in Grendan. Fermaus was the only person left in the Mercenary Gang who was Grendan-born.


    The youngsters heard of Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade successors from the older generation. The truth was beautified and exaggerated, hence, Myunfa didn''t think a Heaven''s Blade successor was really that strong. She never thought anyone could win against Haia until the appearance of Layfon Alseif. A Grendan-born, former Heaven''s Blade successor, exiled from Grendan.


    Layfon was now fighting the larvae in a place Myunfa couldn''t see.


    "But a sword that he can''t use to its fullest potential is the same as a rusty katana. It''s the fate of giving up."


    Myunfa heard loneliness in Fermaus'' voice.


    When Layfon arrived at the destination on his bike, the ground had already cracked apart, spilling out the larvae. The larvae crawled out of the hard ground like water shooting forth from a broken pipe. They spilled out and spread across the earth.


    "I''ve confirmed it through my eyes."


    (150 larvae. The mother and the other larvae beneath the ground show no life signals.)


    The larvae had probably eaten the mother and then each other. Layfon stopped his bike and took out the Adamantium Dite. Different Dites were placed in the slots in the Adamantium Dite. The best feature of the Adamantium Dite was its ability to combine and use these different alloys.


    (But, tracking again¡­¡­¡­)


    Layfon put the thought of Felli aside, poured his Kei into the Adamantium Dite and spoke the keyword. "Restoration AD."


    A weapon left with only its handle formed in his hand. Numerous steel threads were attached to one end of the handle.


    "I trust Felli. I''ll calculate the number I have to defeat. You just need to track them with your eyes."


    [¡­¡­I know]


    Whether she had heard of the word "trust" ¡­¡­or that she was tired of the same conversation, Felli didn''t say anything else. She spread the flakes, including the one on her helmet, into the sky.


    She knew where her flakes were heading without having to explore her surroundings with the steel threads. Even Layfon found that terrifying. At the same time, he felt a murky feeling in his chest. He dismounted from the bike without cutting off the engine, and he ran his Kei into the steel threads.


    In that one second, he clearly felt something murky in his heart. Something heavy in him had slowed down his thought. His body felt all right though. A fulfilled feeling inside him once he got to use Kei as much as he could out here, whereas back in the city, he had to suppress it. But this feeling was exactly the problem.


    "I must hurry and finish this¡­¡­"


    His steel threads went hunting for the larvae.


    Why is it like this? He knew the answer but the question hovered in his mind. That day¡­¡­ Loneliness and tension greeted Layfon after the cooperated fight with the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. One of the reasons revealed itself straight after that fight.


    Layfon and the Mercenary Gang were greeted by Zuellni. They went in the city through the entrance in the bottom half, taking off their masks to breathe in the purified air. The people who greeted them were the Student President Karian, Vance, other members of the Student Council, Harley, the senior Military Artists of the Mercenary Gang¡­¡­ and Felli. Then came Sharnid, Naruki and Dalshena.


    But not Nina.


    That was the source of his loneliness. How strange. Nina was the captain of the 17th platoon, and Layfon and Sharnid were the team members. Nina wasn''t one to not welcome back her team members. This gave him a really bad feeling. A crack showed on Felli''s usually indifferent face. Harley was cheerful as usual, but his countenance was a bit stiff and green. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but he swallowed it and his gaze darted around. That was enough for Layfon to raise the question.


    "Where''s the captain?"


    He had to raise the question. Now that he knew, he had to. Standing next to him, Sharnid also felt that something was wrong. But Layfon didn''t push the responsibility to him. His gaze swept across the people before him.


    As such, a senior gave a reply to his question. Karian waved and stopped Felli and Harley from speaking.


    "She''s missing," he said.


    Layfon''s heart thumped¡­¡­it made that kind of a noise.


    "What''s going on?" Sharnid said, putting his hand on Layfon''s shoulder. His voice trembled like Layfon''s but in it was calm. He glanced at Felli. She should know where Nina was up till when she went missing.


    "¡­¡­¡­I failed to find the Captain once she entered the center of the Mechanical Department."


    "Meaning she''s missing now?" Sharnid asked, shocked.


    She nodded. "Her presence suddenly disappeared. I checked the area around but didn''t find her."


    "How¡­¡­" Layfon was speechless.


    "She might have invaded the very center of the Department. That''s a secret even we can''t touch," Karian added. "But in that case, we can only give up. It''s a place we can''t reach. Perhaps there''s a failure there. But I can''t risk stopping the city from functioning."


    A certain feeling rushed up in Layfon.


    This had become his responsibility.


    Not too much time was needed to defeat 500 filth monsters. The larvae were nothing to Layfon. Although his skill in using the steel threads was only a thousandth of Lintence''s¡­¡­ Lintence liked to describe with numbers and exaggerated them. In truth, with Layfon''s level of Kei, he could defeat these many larvae in one moment. Yes, even though his skill wasn''t on Lintence''s level. The filth monsters rushing towards Zuellni from behind him were heading straight into a trap. If Layfon was in Grendan, other Military Artists would have taken care of this crisis, but not in Zuellni.


    People of high talent were so labeled by others, so they could be used equally by other people. That was the cruel reality. All sorts of policies were created to protect these elites so they could be used for a long time and for maximum potential. Military Artists were people who could die easily, and as such, cities gave them the best protection possible. Many families that gave birth to Military Artists were given wealth and the best living conditions. But that didn''t change the fate where they were used as commodities.


    The purpose of an Academy City was to nurture elites, not to consume them. That was why any situation with students dying must be avoided as much as possible. Zuellni being attacked by filth monsters was, to any city, the biggest crisis.


    [Thanks for your hard work.] Felli''s soft voice sounded in his ear.


    "Any other reaction?"


    [Straight in your path. The information came from the flake on the drone so the Psychokinetic power is lacking. I doubt the accuracy of the intelligence. I can get more detailed information if we get three days closer.]


    "I got it. Please return for resupplying."


    [Right. Take your time resting.] Weariness filled Felli''s voice.


    Next¡­¡­Running desperately in weariness. The city should be avoiding filth monsters, not attacking them. Did other cities have the same level of confidence to overcome this crisis?


    (Because I said so.) Layfon thought as he rode the bike to Zuellni. If he said it out loud, Felli probably would say "that''s not true", so he kept it inside him. When he first heard from Karian of the city going on a rampage, he immediately thought of Nina. She had a good relationship with the Electronic Fairy. Layfon had never seen anyone who had a relationship with an Electronic Fairy so good that the Electronic Fairy would fly over for a hug. He had never seen an Electronic Fairy in Grendan. He had wondered whether Zuellni was special because it liked to hug other people, but that probably wasn''t the case. Zuellni didn''t like hugging just anyone. He only knew Zuellni because Nina introduced him to it. Was it because of Nina''s personality or some special ability of hers? He couldn''t think of anyone else who could directly touch an Electronic Fairy. That was why he thought she could do something about it.


    Such a weak reason.


    If only he didn''t think of that. If only he just defeated the filth monsters, solved the looming crisis, and then discussed the reason behind Zuellni''s rampage¡­ So many students were here. They had better brains than him. The result would have been better if he had left it to them¡­¡­¡­


    (All I can do is fight filth monsters¡­¡­)


    Other people would call him arrogant, but Layfon was good at Military Arts. Till now, most of his time was spent on increasing his strength as a Military Artist. No one in Zuellni had as much strength and experience as him in fighting filth monsters. But being a Military Artist had nothing to do with solving the problem of a city going on a rampage. He couldn''t do anything without having first experienced it. However, he had pushed that problem onto Nina, pushed it to her without listening to anyone else''s opinions.


    (That''s true arrogance.)


    He tossed away his thoughts of solving this problem on his own. After looking at the fight of the Mercenary Gang¡­¡­¡­ Layfon thought himself too arrogant.


    "Did you¡­¡­find senpai?"


    (¡­¡­¡­) Felli remained silent.


    In this heavy atmosphere, Layfon tightened his grip on the handle of the bike.


    ¡ó


    When Leerin stretched all she wanted in the space she had been waiting for¡­¡­¡­Footsteps sounded in the corridor outside and the door was banged open.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Huh?" Leerin said, unprepared for the gun facing her.


    "We''re from the City''s armed forces. Don''t move," one of the people wearing the fighting uniform said. He and the people with him were about Leerin''s age.


    She had no choice but to keep her stretching pose as she raised her hands.


    "Excuse me, please go out to the corridor."


    That young man must be the captain. He ordered one of his comrades to remain in the room and he left with the rest of the soldiers. In the corridor echoed the footsteps of leather boots, angry howling and moaning. Only the title of City''s armed forces was clearly heard, and any dissatisfaction started calming down. The person in the corridor took Leerin and the others outside. It seemed all of the passengers were caught in a commotion. They were in one of the facilities in the roaming bus area.


    "Ah, who would have thought that I''d get caught up in something strange so quickly."


    Leerin turned her head at that voice. The silver-haired handsome young man was also taken to the outside by the same person who took Leerin away. But the young man didn''t look worried or shocked.


    "Ah, better do what that driver says," Savaris seemed happy. On the other hand, Leerin was too busy fending off the pressure on her.


    "Seems so," she replied.


    The driver was the talkative type. Perhaps he was always driving outside cities, in places without protection, because his attitude was a bit annoying, but he was a nice person. He had said, "Listen up, Mr, Mrs, and Ms¡­¡­¡­All passengers. In case, just in case this is your first time leaving a city, then there''re some principles you must abide. Even if you find it unreasonable, you must not resist the government of other cities. Isn''t that normal? Yes. You must obey the government. Still, you can expect to see habits and laws in other cities that will surprise you. That isn''t a problem of being strange. Perhaps they might find your city strange. You may ask why, don''t all cities function the same? It''s the truth. Understand? It''s the feeling of unfamiliarity."


    ¡­¡­¡­Anyway, that driver really talked a lot.


    They left the driver this morning, registered themselves, took their luggage and arrived at the designated facility. It was lunch time when Leerin was stretching herself. The passengers probably calmed down by taking notice of what the driver had said to them.


    The driver had also said. "You must not make trouble. Any criminals will not be put in jail. Why? Because it''s too much trouble. Outsiders are outsiders. Keeping them doesn''t gain the city anything. If there happens to be a roaming bus around, the city will put a stamp on the clothes, get the criminals to wear them and exile them, but if the crime committed is really severe, us roaming bus drivers can refuse to take on the criminal. I have to look after my passengers after all. If we refuse and there aren''t any roaming buses around, the city will forcefully remove the criminals¡­¡­¡­meaning, they toss them away like trash¡­¡­that''s the way it is."


    Humans would die if they stayed outside a city without the air purification system. Forceful removal was the euphemism of capital punishment.


    (How can I die here.) Leerin shivered.


    They left the corridor and walked down the stairs rather than take the lift. They were taken to the reception hall. No one lived here. There were a lot of people that Leerin didn''t know. They probably came here on other roaming buses. They came here to change roaming buses to get to other cities. They were travelers who couldn''t even get to cities that they had once visited.


    (Yes¡­¡­¡­)


    Once Leerin took the next bus, she''d be heading to Zuellni. The Academy City where her childhood friend Layfon resided. As such, (I must not be dragged down here.) She vowed silently and entered the reception hall.


    This city was named Myath. The city''s armed forces surrounded the passengers in the reception hall. Leerin observed the people in the armed forces as she waited and mixed in with the crowd. These people had the symbol of the City Police on their uniform and they all looked to be about her own age.


    "Truly an army of kids," Savaris said. "An Academy City is such a strange place. It can function even without any experienced people around."


    Yes, this was an Academy City. A city managed by students, just like the city that Layfon was in.


    "Very low level, these Military Artists. Seems the rumor of Academy Cities not encountering filth monsters as much is true."


    Leerin didn''t know that there were Military Artists amidst the City Police. Why? Was this how the police force in Myath was chosen or that something had happened and only Military Artists could solve it¡­¡­¡­If it was Grendan¡­¡­¡­She lightly shook her head. She had never needed to talk to the City Police in Grendan, so she didn''t know what they were like.


    "Speaking of which, just what''s going on¡­¡­It''s about time for them to give us an explanation," Savaris said.


    The person who took Leerin away to the reception hall spoke. "First of all, I want to thank everyone here for following our orders."


    He had a clear voice, and his manners showed he had had a good education but his eyes looked serious. "The city''s in a lockdown because some important information has been stolen. I hope you can cooperate with us and allow us to check your possessions." Despite the reservation in his words, his voice showed he would not take ''no'' for an answer.


    "We''ll check your possessions while asking you of your situation. If you have luggage in the rooms, please bring them out here."


    The crowd broke into a groan. They quieted under the sweeping gaze of that young man.


    "Important information¡­¡­¡­I see," Savaris nodded.


    "Important information? Speaking aside¡­¡­" Leerin looked at the young man. She understood the importance of information from school, so it was reasonable for the city to make precautionary measures.


    "What is it?"


    "These people look tense."


    "Uh?" Savaris observed the expressions of the City Police. It was hard to discern their expressions as the helmets blocked off their faces, but sometimes their lips and heads moved. That wasn''t the only thing. Savaris might have reacted slower because he reacted to anything dangerous even in his sleep, but the tension of the City Police was influencing the crowd.


    "I see, seems to be the case."


    "Why is it like that¡­¡­"


    "Well, we couldn''t do anything even if we knew," he said in a relaxed manner.


    Feeling as if a cold bucket of water had been upended on her curiosity, she waited for the check with displeasure. She waited for a long time. This wasn''t the only facility with living quarters. If other places were undergoing the same process, Myath probably didn''t have enough people for the job. She waited while thinking of other irrelevant things, and finally, it was her turn. The tea room in the reception hall was taken to be used as part of the checking process. The tables were taken away and only five were left. Leerin was led to the table on the left hand side to face the same young man.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m captain of the 1st platoon, Roy Antorio."


    "I''m Leerin Marfes," Leerin sat down. Another City Police member took out the luggage that looked like Leerin''s, along with a document.


    "Uh¡­¡­" Roy looked at it then turned to her. "I want to ask a few questions. That might bring you trouble but I hope you can cooperate."


    "Sure."


    His voice was gentler than when he gave the speech, but it was still the voice of an official. Perhaps he was always like this.


    "Where were you born? If possible, please tell me your address too."


    "Grendan, as for residence¡­¡­" she gave it too but she felt strange about it. They were in Myath. What was the point of giving them her address in Grendan?


    "OK," Roy nodded at the document in his hand. Leerin felt relieved.


    (Ah, I see. He''s confirming whether it''s me.)


    A document confirming Leerin''s identity was in her luggage. Since they checked her luggage, they must have found the document too.


    (Wu, they couldn''t have checked my underwear too?)


    Everyone had enough space to sleep in the roaming bus but it was still just a vehicle for transportation purposes. It didn''t have all the conditions to satisfy a good living. Clothes and washing gave Leerin a headache. Water was the most valuable in a roaming bus. There was a simple tap, but the water was cooled by the engine and recycled. Hot water was also made through absorbing the heat of the engine. So it wasn''t possible to wash clothes or shower. Besides, water was shared by other passengers. Leerin''s clothes smelled¡­¡­¡­She couldn''t do anything about it though. Other passengers'' were the same. Her underwear¡­¡­Either way, she had to put up with it. But that was inside the roaming bus. She had already sealed up her clothes in special bags. Since this was a check, the City Police might have opened those bags too.


    (Wu¡­¡­¡­)


    "What is it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Nothing."


    Roy was doing the asking, so he didn''t have time to open her bags. Someone else must have done it, such as the person who took her luggage to here. That made her so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole and hide there.


    "Then, to the next question."


    Roy looked tired. He had asked the same questions of different passengers. His questions were casual, but sometimes he''d ask some serious questions. Leerin felt tired too.


    "Thanks," Roy said, and Leerin sighed.


    "I''ve asked the customary questions. Lastly¡­¡­ Just one more question."


    "Eh?"


    He took out something from her luggage.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­" She had wrapped it carefully to prevent damages, and had put it deep inside the luggage. The box that her adopted father, Derek, had given her. Roy opened it cautiously. Inside was a Dite.


    "Is this yours?"


    "¡­¡­I suppose." She thought of how to reply and decided to give such an answer.


    "Suppose. What do you mean?" His gaze sharpened. He looked at the document. "You''re a normal citizen. Then why do you have a Dite?"


    Did he suspect her to be a Military Artist using a fake identity? She calmed herself down and looked at him. "¡­¡­¡­I was asked to take this to someone so I left my city."


    "I see. To where?"


    "Zuellni."


    "Another Academy City. Unfortunately, we haven''t fought Zuellni for a long time. We don''t know the strength of Zuellni. Who are you giving this to?"


    "You mean¡­¡­?"


    "What is your relationship with this person?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    What relationship. Siblings? Probably, since they grew up in the same orphanage. But Derek, the former head of the orphanage, didn''t put down their names in the official documents as his children. He registered them using their own names. Hence, Layfon and Leerin weren''t siblings in the official document.


    (Childhood friends?)


    That should be the safest answer?


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­¡­My childhood friend."


    "¡­¡­¡­You took the roaming bus on a dangerous journey just for a childhood friend?"


    "That''s got nothing to do with you."


    "Excuse me," he apologized in embarrassment.


    Leerin was angry about it, but it was her first time seeing Roy show an expression other than his official look. Being released from the sweaty smell of the roaming bus, she had planned to relax in her room if not for this sudden event. She was happily planning to have a good shower but was instead taken to the reception hall. And someone else had looked at her underwear. This level of revenge was her due. But the strange feeling of satisfaction was broken in the next second.


    "I''m sorry, but we''ll keep the Dite for now."


    "Why!?"


    "I already told you the current situation. I''m not suspecting you but we''ll temporarily confiscate all dangerous items."


    "¡­¡­Will you give it back to me?"


    "After we confirm you''re clear we''ll return it to you."


    Meaning they were treating her as a criminal. More like a criminal candidate? So rude! She glared at him.


    "What proof do you have to do this?"


    "That''s inside information."


    His coldness and the way they were investigating everyone meant the investigation wasn''t going well.


    "Stop joking!" she said. She hadn''t turned away and left. There weren''t any roaming buses leaving Myath, and even if there was one, the City Police would have stopped her from leaving. Leerin gritted her teeth and swallowed her words.


    "Then¡­¡­Are you done with the questioning?"


    "Yes, thanks. You can go back to your room."


    "Yeah¡­¡­Then I hope you can catch the criminal soon. Though I don''t know whether you can do it!!" she spit out her displeasure and stood up. Returning to her room with irritation, she thought back to the question Roy had asked her. Why were the people of Myath so worried? This event¡­¡­¡­

 Volume 6, 2 — The Appearance of a Butterfly

    Volume 6, Chapter 2: The Appearance of a Butterfly


    He gazed down at the street that he didn''t know. The layout of this city was different from Grendan. The buildings randomly stretched to the outskirt of the city. From the layout revealed a city occupied by humans. Only half-assed people could make such a half-assed city.


    An Academy City. Only less capable Military Artists were allowed to leave their home city, and leaving did not guarantee growth.


    "How refreshing. Ho ho, that is a matter of fact too," Savaris confirmed his location, looking at the unfamiliar street. He stood on the roof of a building. All of the buildings in this area were built quite low. The best place to observe the city was the top of the building in the middle of the city.


    "Speaking of which, my brother is in an Academy City too."


    Savaris'' younger brother, Gorneo Luckens, was in Savaris'' next destination - Zuellni. Savaris had used this to back his reasoning for the Queen to send him instead of anyone else, but he had forgotten it while he was riding the roaming bus.


    "That spoiled kid just needed to peacefully grow into an adult, but he didn''t like his home city."


    His expression lacked worry. When he became a Heaven''s Blade successor, he gave up his identity and responsibility as an older brother and turned to the path of making himself stronger. He was the older brother but he lacked the authority to care for his younger sibling. This cold atmosphere of his was real. Leaving aside the thoughts on his brother, Savaris turned his attention to observing the streets of Myath.


    "I heard other cities are more peaceful, but that doesn''t seem to be the case."


    The atmosphere here didn''t match the streets. Palpable disquiet hid within the silence. Whether it was in this city or in the city he was about to arrive at, Zuellni, Savaris felt the same thing. He was a Heaven''s Blade successor, one of the twelve strongest people in Grendan. Originally, no Heaven''s Blades were allowed to leave Grendan as they existed to protect the city, but Savaris had accepted the Queen''s order to retrieve the Haikizoku from Zuellni.


    The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had left Grendan for a long time. They were the ones who brought the information to the Queen that there was a Haikizoku in Zuellni. And Gorneo was the one who asked the Mercenary Gang to take this information back to Grendan.


    "The madness of an Electronic Fairy that had lost its city can bestow upon a Military Artist great power."


    Savaris was interested in this point, in becoming strong. Although his thinking wasn''t wrong as a Heaven''s Blade successor, he himself showed something unusual. Savaris did not have the sense of mission to protect Grendan. He fought with all his strength in fights against filth monsters, but to him, that was training to increase his strength. Trial, training, practice. He continued to train himself in the process and was not interested in anything else. The existence of a Haikizoku could become his strength through more training, and that suited his appetite. That was why he left Grendan. Originally, he wouldn''t have bothered even if such strength existed. However, Savaris couldn''t ignore its existence because of the present ranking of power in Grendan.


    "But I really want to give it a try."


    Could he really just borrow that strength¡­¡­¡­


    "Really worth anticipating, geez¡­¡­" He thought of that day coming and his shoulders shook. But there was a problem he must first solve.


    "So troublesome."


    The City Police of Myath had forbidden anyone from leaving the facilities. Savaris wasn''t allowed to be here, but the City Police didn''t have enough people to monitor everyone''s movement. Even so, it wasn''t impossible to tour the City in a relaxed manner under surveillance. He wasn''t lax as Leerin had thought, he just never paid attention to the youngsters in the City Police. They were only terrified under what they thought were dangerous circumstances. That feeling held no value for him. The air suddenly turned agitated. Something must have happened. For example¡­¡­He turned around and saw it.


    "So troublesome, but how interesting¡­¡­"


    Directly in his line of sight was a huge pillar, one of the city''s legs.


    "You can''t cover up that sound."


    As he gazed at the city''s leg, he departed from the rooftop without turning around. It was almost time for the City Police''s patrol to come around.


    Two days had passed since then. Leerin''s anger remained with her. The situation hadn''t turned in her favor, and that made her more worried.


    "Just what''s going on?" she sighed and threw her pillow. She had gone to have breakfast at the appointed hour, returned to her room after that, was never allowed to leave her room before lunch, and had dinner afterward. It was suffocating. But since she was an outsider in this city, she had no choice but to bear with the situation. Still, knowing she had no choice did nothing to stop anger from churning in her stomach.


    Having asked about the current situation, she returned angrily to her room and checked her luggage. She had washed her dirty clothes and put them out to hang. The first day flew by her quickly. The second day however, went by slower. She had already finished reading the books she brought with her during the trip in the roaming bus. She didn''t have the mood to reread them. Reading them would just remind her of the time Roy took away the Dite. Unable to concentrate, Leerin didn''t do anything, but couldn''t leave the room. She was so bored and listless that she wouldn''t even turn on the bed.


    "Ha¡­¡­" she could only keep sighing.


    Why was she so out of luck¡­¡­¡­She could do nothing but sigh. Sighing took her nowhere. Without food, people would look for seeds and plant them in their gardens. Without money, even children would go look for work. Because of that, the orphanage managed to survive.


    "Should I find a way?"


    About the Dite. Forget what would happen. She first needed to calm that feeling in her stomach. But she would get caught if she went to steal back the Dite. The act would make her more suspicious. In that case, she''d have to make good use of the time she had.


    "¡­¡­Too reckless."


    She made an immediate decision. First, she wasn''t sure what the situation was about. The City Police said some important information had been stolen, but judging by the high level of tension of the City Police, there was more to the story¡­¡­It was an atmosphere that suited that type of event.


    "What is it? What''s been stolen? That they''re so agitated like this?"


    Information was important to a city. All sorts of new research, new inventions, discoveries in a city¡­¡­They were essential to allow a city to function more efficiently. Because of the way a city operated, it was impossible to conduct huge trades of materials between cities. The gathering of numerous humans would lure in filth monsters. Hence, most trade between cities was of information. Sometimes there were exceptions like the trading of alloys, but most trades were information trades. People who made their livings in information trading brought information from other cities back to their home cities for profit. As such, information meant a lot to cities and certain rich people. But just what was it that was making the City Police so tense?


    "Um¡­¡­Perhaps the thing about a information thief is itself a lie."


    If it wasn''t information, then¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Could it be a weapon?"


    If it was a dangerous weapon like poisonous gas, the problem would be different. Other cities would probably destroy Myath if information on Myath inventing poison had leaked outside. If not, at least Grendan would take action. This was written as law. But poor management would see poisonous gas spilling into the air of the city itself and destroying it. An Academy City probably wouldn''t do that.


    "So that can''t be it."


    If it was weapon, the leaking of the information or the weapon itself would cause huge problems, but that shouldn''t be the case. Leerin must have been affected by watching too many movies. Her deduction really suited a civilian who didn''t have the strength of a Military Artist.


    Encountering this unexpected event right after she arrived at Myath made her unable to sleep. She headed for the canteen for lunch.


    "Aa, you look horrible," Savaris said.


    Leerin wiped her face. "I don''t know why but¡­¡­I can''t sleep."


    Being half-asleep really was bad for her. Her wavering consciousness had pulled her to the canteen.


    "That won''t do. Is it because of the change in environment?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Uh, it might be the change in time," Savaris said, happily watching the buffet lunch. Numerous dishes were laid out on the table.


    "So much food. I can eat a lot."


    He differed from Leerin who had had little food. She drank some juice and lost her appetite.


    "It''s good to keep some strength. Won''t do if you faint on foreign soil."


    "That''s true, but¡­¡­" Still, she''d never be able to eat as much as he¡­¡­and she''d get fat. But she really did eat too little. Thinking of her amount of exercise, she filled her plate.


    "That aside, how much longer is this gonna be?"


    Leerin sipped her tea and observed the canteen after lunch. Only the people living here and the City Police were in the room. The chefs had put down the food in the facility and left. People who came in late could only eat from what was left on the table. Not much food was left right now, but that was enough for Leerin.


    Roy was one of the Police monitoring the canteen. He was always talking to other people and giving them orders. It was a matter of fact for someone who was a captain. The way he replied seriously did give off the air of a captain.


    "We''ll probably have to wait till the criminal''s caught."


    "I want to know when the criminal will be caught."


    Leerin turned her eyes to Savaris. They never had much interaction in Grendan, but the trip in the roaming bus had made her feel easier in talking to the Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Even I have once cooperated with the City Police, so I''m familiar with the actions they are taking now," he said and blew at the steam rising from the tea cup. He took a sip. It appeared he didn''t like the tea to be too hot.


    "Usually, only outsiders would steal information. People within the research group in the city wouldn''t steal things themselves. They get promoted by discovering new ways to make the city more prosperous. So the criminal must be someone from here."


    "I understand that point but¡­¡­¡­" That was why the facility where Leerin and the other passengers stayed at was being monitored.


    "But, probably¡­¡­This event is different. They checked the luggage of everyone. The criminal might not be here."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    "Or the information they''re looking for isn''t in a data chip. In that case, the problem is not the same."


    "Huh?"


    "Meaning they know some information is stolen but they don''t know what it is. That''s why they''re worried. That''s the feeling I get."


    "Is that it?"


    "What would it be?" Savaris answered in a relaxed manner. His answer confounded her. The City Police had even taken away his Dite, but he didn''t look troubled at all.


    "Either way, I hope they can resolve this situation soon. If this continues, we might miss the next roaming bus¡­¡­"


    The bus that came after the next bus might not go past Zuellni.


    Having drained the cup, Leerin stood up. She didn''t really want to drink any more tea, but she refilled her cup. Since the City Police would take her back to the room anyway, she might as well sit here for a while more and enjoy the atmosphere with someone else. And as such, her gaze met a girl''s.


    That girl was standing in front of the table of food.


    (What is it?)


    The girl was looking around with a troubled expression. Does she not know this is a buffet? Leerin approached the girl. She did it because the girl was about the same age as her. Most of the passengers were adults, and the youngest was about Savaris''s age.


    "Can I help you?"


    The girl looked shocked and turned to her.


    "Ah, nothing¡­¡­"


    Quite a tomboy. She had short golden hair and a neat countenance.


    "Knives and forks are over there."


    "¡­¡­I see. Sorry. Thanks," the girl headed for the utensils.


    "You''re close. If you had come later, lunch hour would have ended."


    "Is that so?"


    As the eating utensils were placed near the drinking area, Leerin followed the girl.


    "Thanks very much. You''re a great help. I''m Nina Antalk. You?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, um¡­¡­sorry. Uh, I''m Leerin Marfes. Please look after me."


    Nina''s expression changed when she heard that name.


    "What is it?"


    "No¡­¡­¡­ Could it be¡­¡­But, totally different. No, even so¡­¡­"


    "Uh?"


    "Ah, sorry. It''s my own problem."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    The two of them laughed.


    "If it''s ok, can I take that empty seat? I want to find someone to chat with."


    "Sure."


    Leerin returned to her seat. A strange expression crossed Savaris''s face.


    "Leerin-san, when did that person appear?"


    "Huh?"


    She looked back. Savaris was watching Nina.


    "Just then?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that," he said with his chin in his palm. "She appeared the moment you stood over there."


    "Did you oversleep?" she said without thinking, but Savaris didn''t seem to feel offended. His serious gaze, so different from usual, stared at Nina. Leerin held her breath. The tension between her and Savaris became more intense. While worrying whether anything was going to happen, Savaris turned back to his normal self and smiled.


    "Haha, please don''t worry."


    "¡­¡­Don''t scare me like that."


    She did feel like a fight was coming in that one swift second.


    "I''m also suppressing my worries. Anyway, see you later," he smiled lightly and left.


    "What the¡­¡­" She drank to calm herself.


    Nina came over. "Your friend left. Is that ok?"


    It seemed she was concerned with Savaris. She probably took note of his action.


    "He isn''t really a friend. We just came from the same city, that''s all."


    Nina sat opposite her.


    "You must feel bored with this sudden event," Leerin said.


    Nina''s hand that was putting the piece of bread in her mouth stopped. She looked around. "Ah, about that."


    That was what she said.


    "Yes, the situation is a pain. I came here to take another bus originally."


    "It can''t be helped with a problem arising in a city," Nina said calmly.


    "But it''s interfering with other people. The destination won''t wait for you," Leerin retorted.


    (Is this related to her?) Thinking of that, Nina slowly grasped hold of the situation.


    "Is Nina a Military Artist?"


    Only a Military Artist would be so stubborn.


    "Ah, yes."


    "As I thought. I was guessing."


    Nina felt like the Military Artists in Derek''s dojo. She was female but her words lacked liveliness. Only a Military Artist was like that.


    A strange expression daunted on Nina''s face. "Is my attitude haughty?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    It seemed Nina herself hadn''t realized.


    "True, perhaps I''m more like a Military Artist compared to him," she lifted her head. "Speaking of which, that man with you is also a Military Artist?"


    "Yes. He''s strange but he''s very strong."


    Stronger than anyone in this city.


    "Does he not look like a Military Artist?"


    A bit flippant¡­¡­¡­Leerin shook her head.


    "But you can''t really tell a Military Artist who is truly strong. I know such a guy. He doesn''t look much but when something happens, he''s more reliable than anyone else," Nina said with a gentle light in her gaze.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    (It seems she likes that person.) Leerin thought, taking note of the gentleness in Nina''s voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­Speaking aside," Nina looked at her after her lunch. "When did this city become like this?"


    "Eh?" Leerin reacted at that sudden question. "¡­¡­What''re you saying?"


    She put a hand on her forehead and explained her circumstance. "I know this city is in a crisis, that''s why I''m here. There''s something I must do. It''s like I''m suddenly in a dream. Do you understand? I don''t even know the reason behind it, but I must do something. It''s a dream like that."


    "Eh, eh eh?"


    Leerin did have a dream like that.


    "I had a dream of making a hundred pies because guests were coming. But in reality, my room isn''t big enough to fit so many people¡­¡­"


    It was at the time when she moved into the dormitory of the new school. It must have been the side effect of being released from a huge amount of household chores¡­¡­


    "I feel like I''m in a dream now."


    She didn''t understand what Nina said.


    "But, Leerin. You''ve helped me confirm my current location. This is real, and that''s when my mission comes to me¡­¡­I see. That was why that person appeared before me. "


    "She appeared the moment you stood over there."


    Savaris''s words surfaced in Leerin''s mind.


    "Just what are you saying?"


    That can''t happen. A person suddenly appearing out of nowhere. That''s unbelievable.


    "I know it''ll cause you problems, saying this all so sudden, but since I came here like that person, and you''ve confirmed me, then you might be the one to lead me to the fight."


    "As I was saying¡­¡­"


    "Aah, ah¡­¡­I see. Yes. Then I don''t need to know what''s happening in this city. Geez, I got caught in something troublesome."


    I''m the one who got caught. Leerin thought. She wanted to sneak out of the room while Nina was talking to herself. All she wanted was to chat with someone of her own gender, but someone strange like Nina appeared¡­¡­The voice announcing the end of lunch hour sounded in the room.


    "Ah, I have to go," Leerin stood up. Nina nodded lightly but didn''t move.


    "But he should know where I was headed. Does that mean I still need to know what''s going on¡­¡­?"


    While Nina was mumbling to herself, Leerin left the room with the crowd. She glanced back as she was about to leave the room. Nina was gone. Only the dishes and eating utensils were left on the table.


    ¡ó


    Zuellni was on a rampage, meaning Layfon was still fighting filth monsters. An unexpected large number of filth monsters were outside Zuellni. Was Zuellni deliberately heading towards filth monster nests?


    "Either way, we''re in a crisis that we''ve never faced before," Karian said after the end of the Student Council meeting.


    "How did the meeting go?"


    "We''re at our limit hiding the truth since the situation hasn''t alleviated," Vance said, sitting on the guest sofa. "But how do we improve the situation? We can''t do much if the problem really comes from the central area of the Mechanical Department."


    "True¡­¡­" Karian put his hands together.


    Zuellni on a rampage. Something had happened to the city''s Electronic Fairy, and considering what had happened to Nina Antalk, they were sure their speculation was spot on. No one could interfere with how a city moved. The Electronic Fairy itself checked for filth monsters and took appropriate evasive measures. Now that Zuellni was doing something opposite of what it should have done, the speculation was appropriate. Alchemists created Regios a long long time ago. Humans living in this age could repair parts of the Mechanical Department, but they could do nothing to its central part.


    "It must be the Haikizoku¡­¡­I don''t think it would be strange if that thing is the cause of this."


    The Haikizoku. It was originally an Electronic Fairy like Zuellni, but it was twisted by hatred after filth monsters destroyed its city. It had now become a consciousness that held intense enmity towards filth monsters.


    "If we had sacrificed Dinn Dee, this might not have happened."


    The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was here to capture the Haikizoku living in a Military Artist''s body.


    "No¡­¡­" Karian shook his head. "It''s not right to sacrifice someone to protect the city. At least that''s how an Academy City operates."


    "But this might cause huge casualties."


    "This and that might be two different things. That''s the fate we, as living beings, cannot escape from."


    "Perhaps."


    "¡­¡­But, is it right to let someone else protect your principles?" Vance asked.


    "That can''t be."


    "True."


    Karian smiled at the expected answer. "But do you think he''ll accept it?"


    A reality they both knew.


    "No matter what he decides¡­¡­"


    Karian shook his head again. He wasn''t rejecting it. He was just shaking loose the feelings inside him when he thought of that someone. "No matter how strong he is, what one person can do is limited. That''s the way it is."


    "Yes," Vance nodded with a bitter smile.


    "In that case, we''ll gather all the platoons and explain to them the situation, and then organize a special team to handle the filth monsters. Is that ok?"


    "I''ll leave the organizing to you."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    Karian stood up and watched Vance leave. Now only he was left in the room, the room of the Student President that was situated in the highest place in Zuellni. He could see the whole of the city from up here. Most people who held high positions in a city had a room in a high place. That was the proof of someone with authority.


    "¡­¡­¡­But authority will be destroyed once the earth stirs," he murmured with an ''I give up'' expression. "People only have two legs, but the city¡­¡­ Of course," he returned to the desk and started working on a pile of documents.


    The first who fell was Felli. That couldn''t be helped. If the City didn''t remain vigilant all the time, it might come across a matured filth monster without warning like before. But Felli felt that she must not leave her post even after the crisis had passed. And she had also gone to see Layfon fight, in addition to leading him there. Although he didn''t need much of her help during the fight, it still made her tired¡­¡­


    "Sorry¡­¡­" Felli said with a stiff face as she lay on the hospital bed.


    "It''s not your fault," Layfon said. All the guests had left, leaving him and Felli alone.


    "No."


    Felli''s skin was originally transparent white. The loss of blood made her skin shine more, as if she was a doll. She continued talking with a weak voice that seemed as if she''d die any moment. "I remember the feeling I had of the Haikizoku but I failed to detect it in the Mechanical Department. That was my responsibility. So the Captain¡­¡­"


    The explanation behind Zuellni''s madness was that it had something to do with the Haikizoku.


    "About that, it should be my responsibility. I asked the Captain to go¡­¡­"


    They fell silent. None of them wanted to be comforted. What could they do as compensation¡­¡­They wanted to know, but they didn''t.


    "How strange. I used my power unwillingly, but now I want to recover quickly. I can''t calm down resting here."


    The sheet covering Felli had creases on it. Results of Felli''s anger and frustration.


    "I can''t tolerate my mistakes. But is that just a problem of pride? Or am I regretting putting that person in danger? I don''t know¡­¡­" she shook her head weakly. Her face was unusually white. She closed her eyes. Her long eyelashes looked wet.


    Layfon couldn''t answer her. All he could do was sit beside her.


    "¡­¡­I''m just a bit tired. I''ll recover once I get some rest. Layfon, you should get some rest too."


    "Yeah."


    Layfon left the room. His feet took him to the Mechanical Department, stopping at the entrance where he used to go through for his night work. What can he do here? He had come here many times since Nina''s disappearance, calling for her and Zuellni. But no one replied. Layfon''s voice had echoed in the Mechanical Department before disappearing. He had no clues as to how to begin searching for the missing Nina. He heard from Naruki that the City Police was searching for her in the city, but they couldn''t find a clue. Nina might not even be in Zuellni. When they were informed of her disappearance, they thought she might be outside the city. She wasn''t wearing protective gear. The image of Nina being burnt by pollutants sent a chill down Layfon''s back. He had searched in the vicinity of Zuellni but had found nothing. Then where was she? What could he do to find her and rescue her¡­¡­


    (Just what am I supposed to do?)


    He must do something. Agitation made him unable to sit still. He had to do something but he didn''t know what to do. He felt like he wanted to dig up Zuellni from the city. What can he do?


    "Damn!" As if fleeing, he started running without a destination in mind. He ran like a mosquito not knowing where it was flying towards. He could do nothing but run. Nina''s disappearance had something to do with the Haikizoku, but he knew nothing beyond that clue. Zuellni''s unusual actions were also associated with the Haikizoku.


    (Why¡­¡­Now!)


    If he had handed Dinn over to the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang during the match with the 10th platoon, this wouldn''t have happened. Felli wouldn''t have fainted. Zuellni wouldn''t have headed for filth monsters. If he had handed Dinn Dee over¡­¡­


    "Damn¡­¡­!"


    When he stopped running, he realized he was at the city''s edge. He had no path left before him. The boundary of this sealed world had stopped his running. But Nina was the one who refused to hand Dinn over. Of course, this wasn''t just her own intentions. Karian had also agreed. An Academy City could not let its student die.


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    If they had handed Dinn over to the Mercenary Gang, they wouldn''t be facing this crisis now. Everyone thought their actions were right back then, but now Layfon wasn''t sure. What was he doing back then? He fought Haia to make Nina''s wish come true, and not only that, he also held the weapon that he decided not to use anymore, the Katana. The result was this present situation¡­¡­


    "Why did I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He was like that in Grendan too. He did something shameful as a Military Artist to get money for the children in the orphanage. After being exposed, he was stripped of his position as a Heaven''s Blade and was exiled from Grendan.


    "Why is the same thing happening again?"


    He gave his all for some goal, some person, and reaped a different result? Had he not done well enough? Karian only asked him to win in the next Military Arts Competition to resolve the shortage of selenium mines that Zuellni had. Entering Nina''s 17th platoon was just a part of that plan. Layfon''s goal was now different from when he first entered Zuellni, but he thought he could change that goal in the end.


    In order not to lose the place that could change his reality¡­


    But¡­¡­Zuellni now faced destruction.


    (Not yet¡­¡­We haven''t lost yet.)


    He said this to himself. To himself who was in the bottom of the pit called despair. He was reaching up for the rim that was called hope.


    (It''s not lost yet. There''s still something I can do.)


    He had to do his best for what he could do, and that was to protect Zuellni, protect the place that Nina would return to. He had to find a Psychokinesist. But only Felli was able to provide him with perfect aid. He couldn''t trust anyone else. Felli had provided him support in battles. He hadn''t worked with any other Psychokinesists before. Layfon could tell how the larvae worked by taking one look at them, but a Psychokinesist was needed to foretell an imminent attack by filth monsters. Now he had to react by his instinct. Felli had never cut off her support before she fainted.


    He wanted to do something but he couldn''t. He couldn''t think of any other ways.


    (I have to ask the Student President to provide another Psychokinesist.)


    He turned around and¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    Something stabbed him in his chest. Pain flared. A tiny something that looked like a syringe. Layfon''s vision blurred.


    "What?"


    Darkness descended.

 Volume 6, 3 — Birds in a Cage

    Volume 6, Chapter 3: Birds in a Cage


    A bird was knocking on the window with its brown beak.


    "How rare," Leerin said and immediately walked over to the window. It was a bird small enough to fit in her palm.


    "A wild bird? Or is this somebody''s pet?"


    It was rare to see birds flying in Grendan. If a bird was left alone, it might get sucked into the air purification system and die. People could tame birds and train them to avoid the air purification system, but that wasn''t usual in Grendan.


    Leerin opened the window carefully, making sure not to scare the bird.


    "Coming in?"


    The bird hopped over the windowsill and entered the room. It flew in a circle underneath the ceiling and stopped on the cabinet by the bedside.


    "Come over¡­¡­" Leerin spread her hands. The bird looked at her fingers and hopped onto her palm.


    "If you always do that, someone might catch you and eat you."


    She caressed the bird''s head and feathers. The worry and frustration in Leerin from being locked in a room vanished. The color of the bird resembled that of tea, but white feathers crossed its chest to its face. It looked funny when its long tail moved. On the top of its head were golden feathers shaped like a crown. Having enjoyed the fun that the bird brought over, Leerin stretched her hands out the window. A flock of similar birds were on the opposite side of the facility.


    "Go back to your friends."


    The bird peered out, spread its wings and flew out.


    Leerin was still confined in the facility. Every day, she walked from her room to the canteen and back, as if she was locked in a prison like a prisoner. Ten days had passed since she met Nina, but the investigation hadn''t made much progress. But¡­¡­ Irritation rose in her. It wasn''t dissatisfaction, but it still filled her up inside. Most of the people in the canteen held the same feeling. They looked around and their conversations became louder and louder. The expressions of the students monitoring the crowd became stiffer and stiffer. Probably Leerin and the other people living in this facility knew nothing of what that portended. For some reason, she just couldn''t calm herself. The quality of her sleep had also diminished. The people here would not be able to catch the next roaming bus if the situation wasn''t resolved soon. That would be very troublesome. But Myath couldn''t possibly hold them here forever. The next roaming bus would bring more people. The increasing number of people detained here would increase the tension at the facility, and food shortages would arise. So, this hold-up would not be long. That was what some of the more schooled passengers said.


    However, that person was also peering at the students monitoring them with impatience. Just what was his unreasonable uneasiness ¡­¡­? Anyone would want some information about the situation.


    "Speaking of which, that girl¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin didn''t see the girl named Nina Antalk. Recently, she hadn''t been taking long to eat her lunch. She always returned immediately to her room afterwards. Perhaps the name Nina belonged to some passenger. But was she really one of the people living here? The canteen was the only place where Leerin could contact her, but she hadn''t seen her for 10 days. What a strange person¡­¡­ That thought flashed past her. She took care to avoid Nina in the first two days. Noticing that the other person didn''t deliberately get close to her, Leerin had felt more relaxed. Still, it was strange that she hadn''t seen Nina in the canteen since then.


    "Nina Antalk¡­¡­Who is she?"


    "Calling for me?"


    Leerin looked back instinctively at the voice. Nina climbed in from the window where Leerin had let the bird go.


    "Ah!" Leerin stepped back from her. Shocked, she lost her balance and fell onto the bed.


    "Careful¡­¡­¡­" Nina caught her wrist.


    "Wh, wh, wh¡­¡­"


    "Are you all right?"


    "What are you doing!" Leerin said, scolding Nina for her lack of common sense.


    "Investigating the city," she replied firmly.


    "Ha?"


    "I said before that it was ok if I didn''t know the situation, but on second thought, I should check it out. Just in case that time comes, it would be more convenient to move around. So I went to do some investigation."


    Saying it so matter-of-factly.


    "Investigate? ¡­¡­¡­Eh? ¡­¡­You mean," Leerin looked out the window.


    Nina nodded. Outside laid the streets of Myath.


    "Went to check it out."


    Still the calm voice.


    "It''s not my style to sneak around but I had no choice in this situation. I have a good grasp of the current situation."


    "Then what''s going on?" Leerin turned sideways for the information that everyone in the facility wanted to have.


    "This city has stopped moving."


    "Eh?"


    Nina didn''t say anything more. Regios moved on their own, drifting around in this world to escape filth monsters. Human beings once seemed to be in charge of this world in the distant past. However, in the present, humans were only side characters, existing to decorate the main characters.


    "Uh, I understand why you doubt that," she glanced out the window behind her. "All the windows here face the side of the city."


    "How can that be¡­¡­"


    It was true, from the window here, Leerin could only see the inside of the city. That didn''t mean all the windows here faced the inside though.


    "I haven''t heard the legs moving. I couldn''t see the legs, so it took a while to discover the problem."


    "Ah, so¡­¡­"


    That probably explained the source of Leerin''s irritation and her lack of sleep. What always existed was gone, and that was affecting her body.


    "But, the legs stopping¡­¡­"


    A Regios had stopped moving. She had never thought of that possibility before. It was natural for a city to move.


    "I''m also shocked, but that''s the truth," Nina said, nodding. "City Police wouldn''t have been so agitated if it was just some machinery malfunctioning. The workers told me before that the structures of a city''s multi-legs are mostly the same. So that possibility is very low."


    "Why?"


    "Think. If it were just information theft, would that interfere with the city''s movement? If that information was so important, there should have been a backup."


    "Ah, true."


    "If they really looked for something to steal, it must have been something unique to the city."


    "Unique¡­¡­?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" she said with confidence. Leerin shook her head.


    A unique thing of Myath¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah, could it be¡­¡­"


    A single phrase appeared to her. Something that she had never noticed. But Layfon had mentioned it in his letter.


    "An Electronic Fairy?"


    "Can''t be anything else," Nina nodded.


    Electronic Fairy¡­¡­The City''s consciousness, an existence full of mysteries that people nowadays had no means of creating. And that thing had been stolen.


    "But, I don''t get it."


    Leerin couldn''t comprehend it. She had never seen an Electronic Fairy before, hence she wasn''t clear of what it was.


    "I understand. It''s hard to imagine an Electronic Fairy being stolen."


    "Yes."


    "It''s hard for me to accept that. I know it''s possible to lure an Electronic Fairy out of the Mechanical Department, but that''s all I know."


    "Why?"


    "Um, because¡­¡­" Nina planned to explain¡­¡­but suddenly shut her mouth and turned to the window.


    "What¡­¡­?"


    Leerin followed her gaze and froze.


    "I don''t know how they did it, but the Electronic Fairy''s trapped."


    "Uh¡­¡­You mean¡­¡­that?"


    An unbelievable sight stood before Leerin. A wall separated the facility and the rest of the city, and above it were a large number of birds, the same as the bird that had flown inside Leerin''s room.


    "¡­¡­¡­What''s going on?"


    The flock of birds struggled madly like a huge creature. Flashes of light surrounded them. The birds called.


    "An Electronic Fairy," Nina said and climbed out the window.


    "What''re you doing?"


    "I''m going to help them. That''s why I''m here."


    She slid out and pushed herself from the wall. The wall vibrated with the push of a Military Artist. Nina''s figure quickly shrank and then disappeared from Leerin''s sight.


    The commotion continued. Leerin could feel the birds'' pain. And then the alarm rang in the facility.


    Someone outside the door was calling, "Filth monsters!"


    Leerin opened the door. People holding their luggage filled the corridor. She quickly grabbed her own luggage and pushed herself into the crowd. Now that filth monsters were discovered, she had to head for a shelter. Besides, this wasn''t Grendan. The city might be destroyed soon.


    "Everyone, please rest assured! The Military Artists of Myath will take care of the filth monsters. Please stay calm and head for the shelter! You''ll be helping us immensely by doing that."


    Roy''s announcement might not make much difference as the crowd pushed around, moving out to the shelter.


    "Leerin-san," someone greeted her.


    "Savaris-san!" Leerin pushed her way to him.


    "Let me escort you to the shelter."


    "Huh?"


    "If I don''t keep you safe, someone might get mad at me. This way please," he took her luggage, put her on his shoulder and ran out.


    "Wait a minute, Savaris¡­¡­san!"


    "Don''t speak. You''ll bite your tongue."


    "Uh¡­¡­That!" Leerin didn''t say more. Savaris kept running. Not on the streets, but on the wall. The streets were full of people. It''d be hard to run fast there, but no one could imagine someone running on the wall. And Leerin was just a normal person.


    Savaris ran on walls. He didn''t stop even when he met a set of stairs. He just ran around it, rushing all the way to the front of the door.


    "Please be calm! The roads heading to the shelters are safe!" Roy shouted from the door.


    Leerin had no time to pay attention to Roy. She herself was experiencing something she had never encountered before.


    "You''re tense. Has Layfon never done this before?"


    "¡­¡­Absolutely not."


    "Aaah, looks like you''re very important to him."


    "¡­¡­Those are two different matters," she denied, blushing.


    "Anyway, I had no choice¡­¡­¡­" he said.


    What he said bothered her.


    Roy and the City Police were too busy keeping track of the passengers to look at Leerin and Savaris.


    "You said that if you don''t keep me safe, you can''t report to a certain someone¡­¡­"


    "You still remember."


    "How could I forget that?"


    "That''s troublesome. I would be very happy if you forgot what I said."


    "If you tell me who it is, then I''ll forget it."


    "That''s troublesome," Savaris said with a worried expression.


    She would have said "never mind" and given up in the face of a Heaven''s Blade successor if she was at Grendan. But she was used to the personality of Savaris during the long time they spent together in the roaming bus. She looked at him with an intense thirst for an answer. It couldn''t be Derek. As Layfon''s master, he probably knew Savaris, but Leerin didn''t think he''d do something like this. Speaking of which, she could never imagine a Heaven''s Blade leaving Grendan. Derek would also be shocked.


    "Someone whom you also know¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­It can''t be Synola senpai?"


    Leerin didn''t have that many friends at school. Only one name surfaced when she thought of someone who would know a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Uh, yeah."


    Leerin wasn''t surprised at the quick admission. She wasn''t surprised at it being someone like Synola.


    "Why¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Because something happened."


    His words became less clear. The droplets of sweat adorning his face failed to escape her eyes.


    (Synola must have a hold over him.) She felt sorry for Savaris.


    "Thanks for the work."


    "No. Not at all. I''m happy to help."


    As the two of them chatted, Leerin found herself before the young man wearing the City Police uniform. He led her and the others to the shelter. It appeared that the filth monsters hadn''t shown up yet. The sight of the outside of the city greeted her. As the facility was situated at the outskirt of the city, the outside was the first scenery she saw.


    The City''s multi-legs had stopped moving. Did anyone notice in this chaos?


    (Nina said they stopped moving.)


    She looked behind her. The flock of birds still flew in the same space, as if they were hiding in the shadow behind the facility. Thin threads of lines flashed around them.


    (If the Electronic Fairy is really there¡­¡­¡­)


    Would the crisis be averted if someone could save the Electronic Fairy and return it to the Mechanical Department?


    "What''re you doing?" Savaris said, grabbing hold of her wrist.


    She stopped walking. The other passengers and City Police had already left.


    "Savaris-san, the City''s multi-legs have stopped moving."


    "I know. I thought this might happen."


    She widened her eyes at his curt attitude, but this wasn''t the time to criticize his personality.


    "The Electronic Fairy is missing from the Mechanical Department. If we don''t do something quick¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­Um, where did you hear this from?"


    "Nina. The girl we saw at the canteen."


    "Her? When?"


    "Just then, over there," she pointed at the flock of birds. "She said the Electronic Fairy is there."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you find that strange?"


    Savaris''s expression turned curious. "True. It''s rare to see birds flying outside, but that''s because they know there''s no pollutants here. They have the instinct that tells them what''s dangerous and what''s not."


    "Then what is that strange light?"


    Savaris''s expression turned stranger. "There is such a thing?"


    "Eh?" Leerin studied the flock of birds again. Yes, there was a strange light around the birds. The birds were still flying in circles to escape it. The light kept blocking their way.


    "Isn''t the light there?"


    "I don''t see anything."


    He didn''t seem to be making it up.


    "But¡­¡­¡­" she saw it. Was it her imagination¡­¡­¡­A doubt flashed by her, but the reality of what she saw remained there. She didn''t think she had gone insane. Then what was happening here must be real. Besides her¡­¡­¡­Nina also saw it.


    "Let''s go," Savaris reached out for her, but she avoided his hand and ran.


    "Leerin-san!"


    "Sorry. Please take care of the rest."


    He said something, but she wasn''t paying attention. She just kept running in the direction of the birds.


    "Please take care of the rest¡­¡­" Savaris scratched his head. "How can I just leave it?"


    The Queen gave him this order on the day before he left for Zuellni. She said it in a voice that prevented anyone else from overhearing. "Your priority isn''t the Haikizoku, but Leerin''s safety. If even a hair of her was hurt, hehe, I think I don''t need to tell you the rest. And you must listen to any of her requests as if they were my orders."


    What a messy order. If Kanaris had heard that, she would have been so mad.


    "¡­¡­¡­If her request would cause her to lose her life, what do I do?" he asked slyly.


    "You must keep her safe and also carry out her requests. You''ve to guarantee both. Where''s that air of yours as a Heaven''s Blade successor?"


    "Nah. I''m not Lintence. I don''t have that air."


    "Shut up. Just do it your own way."


    He was made to follow such an unreasonable order. Since it was the Queen''s order, Savaris couldn''t just leave Leerin behind.


    "So what should I do?"


    The Queen wouldn''t let him go easily if anything happened to Leerin. Savaris could have escaped to other cities but no other city could satisfy him like Grendan. So, he had to guarantee Leerin''s safety and also carry out her requests.


    "Uh¡­¡­meaning I''ll have to handle the filth monsters."


    Leerin probably meant for him to cover up her absence when the City Police found her missing, but that would not remove the danger the filth monsters brought to her.


    "But if I have to get rid of the filth monsters, I can''t leave her too far from me."


    Besides, the Queen had said Leerin was not to be hurt in any way. Not even a hair.


    "Well, I just have to take care of the filth monsters here."


    He looked around. This City relied on a Kei cannon to attack outside filth monsters.


    "This might cause me some trouble. I don''t have my Heaven''s Blade with me."


    Without the reinforcement of a Psychokinesist, even Savaris had no idea where the filth monsters were. Compared to a filth monster in its matured form, the huge number of larvae caused a bigger threat under this situation. This would be an easy problem for Lintence or Layfon, who had learnt Lintence''s technique of the steel threads.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­" he thought for a moment. "Interesting."


    Had he had such a restricted fight before? Grendan usually sent out 11 Heaven''s Blades in fights. Savaris could only spend a fraction of his full potential in those fights. However, the current situation was different. With this complicated situation, he must protect Leerin alone.


    "I see, I see¡­¡­¡­The saying goes, ''what can be done is dependent on one''s actions.''" His mood swung to a more positive note.


    "Well, let''s make a brilliant show."


    He disappeared.


    Nothing obstructed Leerin''s way, so she ran smoothly to where the birds were.


    "Wa¡­¡­¡­"


    The threads of light flashed around the birds. Leerin could feel more pressure as she drew closer.


    "Where''s Nina¡­¡­¡­?" she kept a safe distance from the light and searched for Nina.


    Found her. Not through her vision, but she heard the sound of Military Artists fighting.


    "!"


    The sound of clashing steel cut into Leerin''s eardrums. She instinctively covered her ears and crouched down.


    "It really is you guys!" Nina shouted. Leerin could hear her even with her ears covered.


    Numerous shadows suddenly appeared before her. One of them was Nina, holding two iron whips¡­¡­and the other five people¡­¡­


    Each person wore a mask resembling the head of a dog, and they each held different weapons. Leerin held her breath. She couldn''t tell who was male or female. They all wore fighting suits with their heads wrapped in black clothes and their faces covered by masks.


    "Wolf Face. What is your aim?"


    So this organization was called Wolf Face, after a creature that had almost gone extinct and only lived in books. Wolf. An animal that had once ran and hunted on the earth.


    Leerin didn''t know who it was, but one of the masked people answered Nina. "Our goal is the limitless battlefield. We must obtain what is necessary for that goal¡­¡­¡­such as the power you also know of. The Haikizoku."


    "What! You plan to destroy this city!?" Nina said with shock. Her cheeks turned red. She ground her teeth as if they were about to spill out sparks. She glared at the Wolf Face.


    "We''re not interested in that," the masked person declared coldly.


    Leerin trembled at the coldness that could ignore the lives of thousands of people living in this city.


    "You bastards¡­¡­¡­¡­People can only live in Regios. How dare you destroy it¡­¡­¡­"


    The Wolf Face ignored Nina''s fury. "Regios are not worth mentioning."


    "The Aurora Field has made possible the Rigzario belief. We''re like ashes before Ignasis''s dream," All of the Wolf Face said at the same time in cold voices.


    (Can they¡­¡­¡­communicate without words?)


    The masks covered their faces. Is there nothing behind the mask? That was what Leerin felt. Something that felt hollow. An empty personality. Lack of emotion in their voices. They didn''t appear to be zealots. But their voices were like those from a tape.


    "You said¡­¡­the Rigzario belief?" Nina said, not swayed by the way the Wolf Face spoke.


    "Do you know? Of Rigzario?" they seemed interested. "Right. I see. That''s why you''re here."


    "What are you saying?" Nina said. They didn''t reply but spread their weaponless hands.


    "Come with us, Nina Antalk."


    "Our meeting is sullied by something nasty."


    "But the Aurora Field will not deny a fighter."


    "We''ll fulfill the ultimate aim of Military Artists."


    "World peace."


    Words that didn''t match that dry voice. All of the Wolf Faces held out their weaponless hands to Nina. Their weapons were pointed at the ground. Their hands stretched out to seek comrades. What would Nina do?


    "I can''t believe you," she rejected them. "There''s no soul in your words. I don''t know who made you this way or if someone could be speaking through you¡­¡­I don''t know. But how can I respond to words that are soulless? How could anyone respond?" Her powerful words hammered into them. "Even if I think the same as you, I''ll probably become like you in the end. Then I''d be ignoring my will. If Ignasis is the one pulling your strings, then he''s only someone who doesn''t trust anyone. A coward who doesn''t want to be trusted!" Her intense voice smashed against the masks of the Wolf Faces.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Negotiation has failed."


    "Seems so."


    The Wolf Faces readied their Dites. Their murderous intent rose quietly, adding a sense of heavy weight to the atmosphere. Nina raised her iron whips.


    "I know the Electronic Fairy is there. Since I know why¡­¡­¡­ no, even if I didn''t know, I wouldn''t give it to you."


    The killing intent became a whirl. Invisible power filled the surroundings and pressed Leerin to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    (Huh.)


    Nina cocked her head in that tense atmosphere. Leerin didn''t know why. She wouldn''t know. And the battle began.


    "Ahaaaaa!" Sudden wind assaulted Leerin and sent her flying, a wind caused by Kei crashing against Kei.


    (I''m falling.) Leerin''s body turned stiff.


    "Huh?" But what met her back wasn''t a heavy crushing feeling, but just light pain.


    "Are you all right?"


    She opened her eyes and saw Roy. "Eh? Eheh?"


    Roy had caught her in the air. He lowered her to the ground.


    "Why¡­¡­Are you?"


    "I saw you leaving, so I came over." His face turned serious. Leerin looked at the battle that her eyes failed to follow.


    "I never thought this would happen¡­¡­¡­" He said with a complicated expression. "It''s a battle I can''t take part in."


    Roy could follow the battle?


    "¡­¡­¡­You can see it?"


    "Yes. Very intense fight," he replied calmly.


    "I see. How is Nina?" Leerin searched for Nina in the battle. This fight bore the fate of the Electronic Fairy, of Myath the city.


    "¡­¡­¡­That girl probably has the advantage. But I can''t bet the City''s fate on the fight of one person." He took his gaze off the battle and walked off.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The Electronic Fairy is where the flock of birds is. Then I just need to destroy the device keeping the birds there, right?"


    "Ah, I see¡­¡­¡­" Leerin couldn''t do anything even though she had come over here. She ignored the sound of battle and followed Roy.


    In order not to get caught in the fight, they took a long way around to where the birds were. Everyone had gone to the shelters, so the buildings here were all empty. Roy opened the emergency exit and walked through it.


    "There aren''t any other entrances to the shelters. I''ll take you through another entrance."


    "Ah, thanks."


    "I should do this. I found out what was going on because of you." His official attitude remained unchanged. They walked on a curved road.


    "Ha, Ha¡­¡­¡­So far¡­¡­¡­"


    Roy wasn''t tired since he was a Military Artist, but it was taxing for Leerin. She wasn''t good at sports. Her stomach hurt from having to run and walk and run again.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Yeah," she said with resentment, looking at Roy who wasn''t even panting. The birds above them continued to struggle. Their voices rent the sky apart. Leerin regulated her breathing and looked around.


    "The device should be around here somewhere."


    "Yeah, I hope so."


    "Anyway, let''s go and have a look."


    They were several buildings away from the fight, but she could still hear the sound of steel clashing. She and Roy began searching for the device. Around them was a wall that stretched into someplace distant, a road bordering that wall and bushes that lined the road. Leerin searched among the leaves for anything that looked suspicious. Roy was also searching but it didn''t seem like he had found anything.


    (Can it be¡­¡­) An idea flashed past her. But it wasn''t possible. Roy is part of the City Police. Anyway, right now, she should look for the Electronic Fairy.


    "Found it!" Roy said. He was opening the lid of a drain. "This must be one of the devices causing this phenomenon."


    A device that Leerin could hold in her two hands sat in the drain. A cable was connected to it.


    "We just need to destroy this, right?" Leerin said.


    "No need to destroy it," he said, grabbing the cable and unplugging it from the device. Smoke and sparks issued from the device along with some noise.


    "Just had to stop the flow of electricity."


    Leerin never thought of pulling the cable. Ignoring Roy''s childish expression, she looked at the sky. The sound of wings beating above her. The light had disappeared. The birds scattered to gather in a new place. Birds surrounded Leerin.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    The bird that had flown into Leerin''s room was also here. She recognized it because of the golden feathers. That bird flew to stop on her shoulder.


    "Myath¡­¡­" Roy said numbly.


    "Huh?"


    "This is Myath."


    "This bird¡­¡­" The bird on Leerin''s shoulder was the Electronic Fairy. Because the flock of birds was trapped, so it¡­¡­


    "I see¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes, we must return Myath to the Mechanical Department," Roy reached out his hand.


    A split second¡­¡­


    "!"


    The bird''s eyes flashed. Roy''s fingertip turned black. Black blood dripped from where the skin was cracked. The small weight on Leerin''s shoulder swayed and the bird toppled. She hurriedly caught it in her hands.


    The Electronic Fairy had refused Roy?


    "You¡­¡­¡­"


    "So troublesome." There was still a painful expression on his face. He stretched his hand to her. "Can you return it to me?"


    "I refuse," she took a few steps back. She had wanted to just turn around and flee but she knew he would catch up in no time. "I won''t give it to you. I''ll take it back to the Mechanical Department."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t let an outsider take it to the Mechanical Department. Hurry and return it to me."


    Leerin slowly backed away. "The Electronic Fairy''s refused you. You''re hiding something."


    Roy''s expression turned calm. "¡­¡­¡­How do you know?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Because you can see it."


    The light that surrounded the birds¡­¡­¡­Leerin could see it but Savaris couldn''t. Everyone else was the same. It was a very intense light¡­¡­caused by the filth monsters'' attack? That wasn''t enough to solve the problem. Only Leerin and Nina could see that light, and the only person left who could see it must be the culprit.


    "I see. Looks like I made a mistake," he said without any feelings.


    "Who¡­¡­Who are you people?"


    "That''s my line. What''s your aim?"


    Confusion caught her.


    "You have no Kei vein. You are neither a Military Artist nor a Psychokinesist. Why are you in the Wheel of Fate? The sealed world made by the Alchemists? You''re just a normal person."


    "How¡­¡­¡­"


    How should I know! Without even the time to shout that out, Leerin ran off with all her strength.

 Volume 6, 4 — The Katana without an Owner

    Volume 6, Chapter 4: The Katana without an Owner


    Tension that could explode at any moment filled the hall, the largest building that could house all the teachers and students. The biggest difference between this place and a war field was that all space was occupied by chairs. The space was also adjustable through a mechanism built into the building. The floor would become sets of stairs during entrance and graduation ceremonies. The floor would become chairs when it was a famous speaker giving a speech, student polls, and any other events. Right now, the floor remained unchanged. The heaviness of the students and their chatting choked the air.


    The chattering ceased suddenly. A person had appeared on the stage. Silvery hair - Karian Loss, the Student President. The many screens above him were switched on to show his image the moment he appeared on the stage. As usual, he wore a confident and sly smile that caused the students to once again raise their noise.


    "Everyone¡­¡­" Karian''s amplified voice drowned out the noise. "There isn''t time to explain everything, so I''ll simply convey to you the current situation."


    The topic that had attracted everyone''s attention was the situation of the city. The movements of the Student Council had been in a fluster since the end of the platoon matches that were conducted for the selection of platoons to enter the next Military Arts Competition. Everyone thought the Student Council had noticed that another city was near. Military Arts Competition¡­¡­¡­What was called a war that didn''t take place in a competition zone. The opponent''s entire city was used as a war facility, and that was the same with one''s own city. Of course, people weren''t allowed to destroy key facilities that sustained a city''s operation. One would set out the boundary of war zones according to those rules.


    "The City''s hiding something. Your room''s on the edge of the city. It should be noisy every day."


    Seniors and juniors talked in low voices. Other students also began to talk among themselves. However, even the commotion failed to conform to that of an atmosphere created from the discovery of another city. Rumor then came of several platoons gathering at the Student President''s office. Their subsequent actions were filled with agitation¡­¡­¡­And all kinds of rumors spread. For example, the threatening mystery that lived in one of the facilities. For example, that mystery had something to do with the 10th platoon. For example, filth monsters were close by.


    "You''ve probably all heard of some rumors. Some of them are real. Some are false. Allow me to explain."


    Silence descended on the hall. Karian breathed in deeply, "Our city is currently in the middle of a group of filth monsters."


    Small chatter. No huge commotion. Karian thought there would be people wailing and moaning¡­¡­but he understood immediately. It seemed nobody could imagine such a crisis. Light crying sounded from somewhere in the hall while they all waited for him to explain the details. At first, they were just a few girls, but even the boys couldn''t suppress their emotions. Friends and lovers hugged each other. Many people had tears on their faces.


    This wasn''t a situation that normal students could face. Karian knocked on the microphone. The shrill sound from the amplifier echoed in the hall.


    "Everyone, it''s too early to fall in despair."


    The crying sound softened.


    "Yes, we''re only students. We''re immature, but we also have our Military Artists. People who can protect this city."


    Platoons with Vance in the center of them replaced Karian''s image on the screens.


    "All platoon members know the current situation. They haven''t yielded under it but rather vowed to fight through this difficulty. Are you going to send them off with this expression - while they fight with their lives for Zuellni? I absolutely will not tolerate this!"


    Karian''s image once more filled the screen. His serious pupils pierced all students in the hall. The crying completely stopped.


    "Everyone¡­¡­Perhaps we''re just normal people. We can only wait in shelters when our city''s attacked. But because of that we must trust our Military Artists. We can only send them off to the life-threatening arena. We can only do that." Karian didn''t look at anyone below the stage as he left.


    "Still, what bravado."


    Vance was waiting in the control room.


    "But it''s the truth for them. You don''t understand as a Military Artist."


    "We''re the same in terms of feeling powerless. Forget your speech, but it does work somewhat for the other Military Artists."


    Many of the Military Artists back in the hall were not in the platoons. At first, they were also agitated like the other students, but calmed themselves after listening to the speech. Karian could feel the gratitude in their eyes.


    "If that can unite our will, then it would be very fortunate."


    Karian glared at Vance, noticing the sarcasm in his words. "Aren''t you pessimistic?"


    "My first time seeing such a strict training manual. Hard to follow even though I want to. I fully understand that I''m too naive."


    Karian had asked the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang to train the platoons in fighting filth monsters. Paying the Mercenary Gang to fight wasn''t a long-term strategy. Earlier, he only did it because of the urgency of the situation. Since this situation wasn''t as urgent, the platoons were to fight, and that meant they had to undergo training. Haia had agreed to the request.


    "Of course we''ll accept such a safe job~"


    That was what Haia said, but Karian was uncertain of the outcome.


    "Can they fight now?" Karian asked.


    "We did the course on team coordination in the time that Layfon bought, but they still think it''s not enough," Vance said.


    "We don''t have much time left."


    "I know. I''ll do my best."


    "We''ve to win."


    "We''ll win, even if it''s just for myself."


    Karian watched Vance with his fist gripped tight. A smile adorned his face. "To bet on the honor of a Military Artist, that''s what I wanted to say¡­¡­¡­Very good." Vance responded to that unexpected praise with an "I have no choice" expression.


    "What? Praising me?" Karian asked.


    "It''s creepy how you were so honest with your words."


    "Ah, because you don''t fully understand the meaning of what you just said."


    "What do you mean? ¡­¡­¡­Never mind that. I''m leaving the fate of the entire city to your people. I''m counting on you."


    "I know." Karian patted Vance''s stiff shoulder and escorted him out of the control room. The next wave of filth monsters was very near. Vance and the platoons were currently undergoing intense training with the Mercenary Gang. Karian confirmed the time. Most of the students should have already left the hall. The time for rest had ended.


    "Then¡­¡­¡­Time to solve the next problem."


    Karian headed for the building of the Student Council. Many Resting Rooms were built into the building. He had a habit of using one since he always had to work overtime due to a busy schedule. He walked into one of the Resting Rooms.


    "What do you mean?" His voice was full of anger.


    Karian thought his judgment was lacking when he received the report of Felli fainting. He had let Felli go out to help Layfon when Nina disappeared. In the time when the city was on a rampage and the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was training the platoons. Layfon would have fought the filth monsters to protect the city even without Karian asking him. He knew that once he saw Layfon''s expression after hearing of Nina''s disappearance. But he could not allow Layfon Alseif to fall simply because the city had gone insane. All platoon members must receive training against filth monsters to buy some time. At that time, he made a swift decision and left Layfon''s reinforcements to Felli. No, Felli would have done it even without Karian''s request.


    Those two needed to rest. Karian''s calculations were off a bit but it wasn''t at the stage where the situation became irreparable.


    "You wouldn''t have listened even if I talked to you. I think you need rest."


    Layfon was standing by his bedside. He was sleeping on that bed just a moment ago. Sharnid''s anesthetic bullet had hit him. The medical team had then carried him to the bed and he had slept for a week. The team worked to prepare for this day.


    "We did a check up on you while you were asleep. The injury on your back isn''t healed. It should have healed up, as you''re a Military Artist, and that really makes me angry."


    "It was just a scratch."


    "Even so, it''ll become troublesome if it doesn''t heal right. So I ordered you to rest. I hope you listen to me. As for what to do during this time¡­¡­¡­I believe you''ve already heard something?" Karian''s gaze moved to the screen in the Resting Room. Nothing showed on the screen, but Layfon should have heard his speech in the hall.


    "¡­¡­¡­The Captain''s there," Layfon said, looking at the blank screen with hope in his eyes, and Karian felt guilty of having to crush that hope.


    "It was recorded. Just did a bit of adjustments on it. Nina Antalk''s whereabouts remain unknown."


    "!"


    Regret, anxiety, bitterness, anger pointed at himself¡­¡­¡­All sorts of negative emotions twisted Layfon''s face. Karian controlled himself and suppressed the complicated feelings inside him as Layfon lowered his head.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I''m not allowed to stay here."


    "Who wouldn''t allow you? Not me? You think it''s Nina Antalk? Do you think she''s the type of cruel captain to force an injured subordinate to fight?"


    "No!"


    "Then who''s not allowing you? Layfon Alseif."


    "That is¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian stood up and continued his interrogation. He had to say this to prevent Layfon from returning to the front lines. He had to nail his weakness.


    (She should be the one to do this.)


    Nina Antalk. But probably even she herself couldn''t do it, and it wasn''t just her. Any Military Artist would be the same.


    "I''m saddened that no one has said this to you."


    "What¡­¡­?" Layfon looked at him as if he was peeking at something. The relationship between the two of them turned delicate. What was this guy doing in a situation where he might lose his head any minute? Karian wasn''t fearful of that. It was Layfon¡­¡­¡­But Zuellni wouldn''t see tomorrow if Karian didn''t do something to fix Layfon''s weakness.


    "The other Military Artists probably don''t say much to you. You''re too strong. Power overpowers everything. People don''t care about your personality as long as you''re strong. As long as you don''t affect the normal operations of the city. For example, when you were in Grendan."


    "!"


    How come you knew? That thought showed in Layfon''s expression. That was, however, very simple logic for Karian. Layfon only participated in underground matches. No city would have exiled him because of that reason.


    "You''re too reliant on your power."


    Karian knew of this at the time when he read Layfon''s application to enter Zuellni. General Studies. Layfon didn''t know exactly what he wanted to do with his life. He had already reached the highest peak on the path of a Military Artist. Zuellni couldn''t teach him anything more. But it was different for him as his goal had been rejected by everyone in Grendan. As a result, he had arrived at Zuellni without an aim.


    "Why? It''s because you don''t have a reason to fight."


    "I already knew. I didn''t come here as a Military Artist," Layfon growled. His anger was full of murderous intent, showing that Karian had nailed the head of his true feelings.


    "¡­¡­¡­But, if not for you."


    "You''re right. I forced you back into Military Arts. I don''t regret my actions. We do need your strength."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    "Because of that, I hope you can use your strength more efficiently."


    "Efficiently! Do you mean for me to stay here and wait for filth monsters to eat me?"


    "The result''s the same if you overwork your body. You need to rest. Back to the topic."


    "What topic¡­¡­"


    "Don''t run away, Layfon-kun."


    "Run away¡­¡­I''m not¡­¡­"


    "Nobody would want to be trapped in a situation he himself finds hard to deal with. I forced you into Military Arts against your will. There shouldn''t be a problem now if you were the person described in the report I received, but reality is different."


    Waive all school fees. According to Karian''s original prediction, someone who was particularly stubborn about money would have accepted his offer. He might even request for extra compensation. But Layfon didn''t do that. Why? An opportunity to understand Layfon came up. What was Layfon Alseif like? And the conclusion revealed itself in Layfon''s attitude towards the commotion caused by the illegal drugs.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re outside of my predictions. Someone even more innocent. Your reason to become stronger is also beyond my predictions," Karian paused and breathed in deeply to hook Layfon''s attention. He had used the same technique in the speech he made in the hall, but this action held a different meaning for Layfon. Someone who had failed and waited for the last strike.


    "You''re making other people shoulder your reason behind your fight."


    Layfon''s expression twisted.


    "Whom did you blame for your failure in Grendan?"


    "No, I''m fighting for everyone¡­¡­"


    "What mighty thinking¡­¡­But, can anyone really fight for people he or she hasn''t met? ''Everyone'' means good friends, lovers, your basis of life. You probably mean these people, but who made you think like that?"


    "Ah¡­¡­Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    Silence. Karian had also anticipated it. The shadow of dissatisfaction had disappeared in Layfon after his battle with the larvae. Karian observed this in the platoon matches and in Layfon''s battle with the filth monster in its aged phase. Just who had changed him? The answer came easily when he connected the two.


    "Nina Antalk''s the reason that you fight. You''re uneasy due to her disappearance."


    It wasn''t romance. Not friendship and not the relationship of comrades. Nina Antalk''s strong influence had unconsciously caught Layfon''s attention and drawn him over.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Your action wasn''t driven by the city''s crisis. Another point is also important. You try very hard, but your effort means nothing in terms of searching for Nina Antalk."


    A fatal strike. Layfon sat down on the bed. Karian regretted a little, wondering whether he had gone overboard. But there was no other way. Under this situation, he had to nail down Layfon''s weakness.


    "¡­¡­¡­Nina Antalk is still missing. We don''t know what we can do to bring her back. If you truly want to protect the place that she can come back to, then follow my orders. A situation that needs you will arise."


    He patted Layfon''s shoulder¡­¡­¡­didn''t say any comforting words, and left the room.


    "But, if possible¡­¡­¡­" he seemed to want to say more as he opened the door. He hoped the wish could be granted, but that wasn''t something he could give.


    The door wasn''t locked. Layfon could leave anytime he liked, but he remained inert. He''s relying on Nina''s existence¡­¡­? He wanted to deny it but abiding by Nina''s decision was the truth.


    (Because she''s the captain¡­¡­¡­)


    Was he defending himself? Is it wrong to obey the captain''s orders as a member of team 17? There shouldn''t be anything wrong with it.


    (But perhaps it''s true.)


    At the time when he was exiled from Grendan, the children at the orphanage looked at him as if he had betrayed them. That was a huge shock for him. He really did lose his reason to fight at that moment. His demand for himself had been denied, and he felt foolish for the improvements he made in Military Arts, which was why he came to the Academy City. He had no clear goal and direction. He held an indifferent feeling for and cared nothing for Zuellni. He had wanted to head for a shelter rather than fight when Zuellni faced the larvae''s assault. He fought because¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    (Because of Leerin''s letter.)


    And that wasn''t it. Leerin''s letter sparked his action. She confirmed that what he did in Grendan wasn''t meaningless. She had acknowledged his goal in Military Arts. And what else was it that kept him burning? Military Artists'' principles to protect the city? Layfon cared nothing for it at first. In Grendan, he only fought to earn money to help the orphanage. Then what made him decide to protect Zuellni? Protecting Meishen and the others'' future. Hoping that one day he could melt in that light of theirs. Why did he think so?


    "What is the purpose of our power?"


    This question came to him. A feeling as if he had found the goal he lost, as if he could find it if he kept searching, but once again, he lost it¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "But what should I do next¡­¡­" he hugged his head. He didn''t know, and that was why he searched for Nina.


    Sweat drenched his hair. Anxiety filled his helmet.


    "Ah, I can''t calm down," Sharnid said as if he was speaking on behalf of everyone here. This was his third time wearing a protective suit at a distance so far away from the city. In all the other times, he only wore fighting suits for mock training inside the city. For most of the other people, this was their first time heading so far outside the city. And this was also their first real fight. But it probably was Sharnid''s first time too. His previous fight with the filth monster in its aged phase was more urgent than now, but his responsibility back then was to take up the rear, not to really get involved in the fight.


    "But that wasn''t easy either."


    The gear used outside the city was lighter than what they trained with. It was the same gear used when Sharnid went to investigate the ruined city. The protective suit had good ventilation. Still, it was hot. He felt as if his throat was heating up and steaming. A tube inside the helmet allowed him to replenish the water he needed. The temptation to drink up tickled him¡­¡­But he pressed it down.


    "Never thought you''d look so listless," Dalshena laughed mockingly.


    "I envy you. How can I be full of confidence like you?"


    "That is the basis of what makes a Military Artist. How can you easily let other people see your weakness?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course. You lack the qualities of a Military Artist. A Military Artist would naturally do all he can to protect the city."


    "Naturally¡­¡­Ah."


    Probably. In truth, only Military Artists could fight filth monsters even though heavy weapons like cannons were placed on the city''s edge. Those weapons should help somewhat against the thick filth monster shells. Still, that help was limited. Using them without strategies would mean the quick depletion of the city''s resources. Hence, the cannons were only equipped in case of a scenario where they were needed. Taking that into account, Military Artists made up the biggest fighting force of a city.


    (Naturally. Rather, you could say it''s because we have no other choice.)


    That explanation could only alleviate some of the tension. Still, there were people who hadn''t yet prepared themselves with determination.


    "For the sake of the city¡­¡­Compared to that, it''s more understandable to fight for someone. For example, me, I fight for my lovers."


    "So you do hold the photos of all your lovers."


    "¡­¡­¡­I just need to hold your photo and no one else''s."


    "Go die."


    "You''re so cold. This might be my last time with you."


    "If it''s you, you''d probably live, along with the cockroaches," Dalshena said icily, and turned around and left. Sharnid shrugged, then checked his watch. Not much time was left from the time the Psychokinesist predicted.


    "Then as you wish, I''ll do my best so I can live as a cockroach."


    And the order conveyed by the Psychokinesist came through to all platoon members. The platoon members took out their Dites. Light sighing could be heard all around them. The battle had begun, and that message was sent to Zuellni. All students in the Military Arts course had been gathered as Zuellni''s last shield in case filth monsters got past the platoons.


    Far away from the students in the Military Arts course, Layfon stood alone on the roof of the Student Council''s building. The city held its usual peace from a viewpoint high above anything else. However, the atmosphere wasn''t as lively as before. All of the students left behind had entered the shelters.


    Layfon''s weapon harness was empty. The student who delivered his meals told him the Student President would hold his Dites temporarily. The Sapphire Dite. The Shim Adamantium Dite. The Adamantium Dite. All of them. The Student President didn''t want him to make a move.


    (He''s serious¡­¡­¡­)


    Karian''s determination to keep Layfon away from battle was apparent by not returning the Dites to him even under this situation. Layfon was a bit uneasy with Karian''s action. He recently had a feeling of fear from not doing anything.


    "I have nowhere to run¡­¡­"


    What could he do even if he ran away? He did tell Meishen that he would return to General Studies after Karian graduated, but he had now lost that confidence.


    "Am I someone who can''t do anything without the Katana?"


    Another way to put it was from the moment when he was born.


    "What do you think?" he turned around.


    Felli was here. "That kind of thing¡­¡­" Her face was still pale. It might have been caused by her overuse of Psychokinesis. Nina was the same before.


    "I''m sorry for making you fight with me."


    Felli shook her head. The wind blowing past the roof made her hair dance. She turned her head to keep the hair smooth and quietly moved over to his side. No weapon harness hung on her waist.


    "They took it away at the hospital. I was permitted to leave my room but they banned me from using Psychokinesis."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    "I can still use it even without my flakes. I don''t have to use the flakes in a battle to support Fon Fon," she said, watching the city as she pressed down on her hair with a hand.


    Layfon looked at her with a "what''re you planning" expression.


    "But it doesn''t have to be that troublesome. I know the approximate location of my Dite," she continued before he could respond. "I can restore it from a distance. I can even tell you accurately the number of scales on a filth monster."


    "Felli¡­¡­¡­"


    "What?" Her hand was still on her hair as she turned to him. "I''ll grant your wish. It''s not because of someone''s order. It''s not forced. I''m not doing this for the city. My actions come from my feelings to work with you."


    Meaning she wanted to aid him. But¡­¡­¡­


    "You don''t have to."


    "Why?"


    "Felli, you haven''t fully recovered. Don''t force yourself, and¡­¡­"


    "And?"


    "I don''t have the confidence to hold a Katana right now," he lowered his gaze. Karian was right. Even if he held a Dite now, he probably couldn''t take any real action. But perhaps he could do something if he did hold a Dite. He felt that influence from Felli''s words. She''d fight even though her body was not in a condition for her to fight.


    "¡­¡­¡­I see."


    There wasn''t any disappointment in her voice.


    "In truth, I''m a bit lonely."


    "Huh?"


    Felli''s gaze turned to the outskirt of the city. Layfon didn''t know whether she could see that far without using Psychokinesis, but she said with a frown, "I said before that I have to use Psychokinesis. I don''t wish to become a Psychokinesist, but my body makes me. I really don''t like that. I also don''t like my brother forcing me into Military Arts."


    Yes, she did say that.


    "But when I am told not to use Psychokinesis, I feel unexpectedly lonely. Even though I know this is just for a short period of time."


    Her pair of eyes looking so far away did feel like they had lost something.


    "Fon Fon, our bodies were born to fight. It''s a reality that we can''t turn around. So we have to fight, or you could say we have to fight because of this body¡­¡­What do you think?"


    "About that¡­¡­"


    How could he know.


    "But what I can confirm is¡­¡­¡­" She was still looking at the outskirt of the city. "The people over there are weaker than us. Have they already found their answer?"


    The immature Military Arts students who fought desperately against the larvae. However, they did not run away. They gathered and did not abandon their battle.


    "Have we been abandoned?"


    "If that''s the case, we¡­¡­¡­"


    Darkness filled their future. Layfon shook his head as if he was shaking off that image.


    "I don''t want to admit it¡­¡­¡­But, that person is essential to us."


    Nina Antalk. She had what Layfon and Felli lacked. Especially¡­¡­¡­Felli didn''t know¡­¡­¡­¡­The reason that Nina attracted Layfon was because she had the determination to sustain her will. Something that Layfon didn''t have?


    "I hope she can return."


    "Yes," Felli nodded, and¡­¡­The atmosphere in the air suddenly changed. A sense of danger pierced Layfon.


    "Eh?"


    "Go inside the building! Hurry!"


    He pushed Felli from behind and looked up at the sky. The air spun like a whirl inside the air purification system. A huge creature appeared above Zuellni after the whirl dissipated. At a place where no battle preparations had been made.


    "Filth monster¡­¡­" Felli murmured, having lost her chance to run.


    "¡­¡­Oh no."


    The fear of death from Layfon''s memory surfaced. A body like a lizard with strong hind legs and front legs that were smaller and shorter. A long neck sustained a head with a horn for assault purposes. A horn to pierce the sky. A pair of gigantic wings allowed the body to stop in mid-air. A matured filth monster. Layfon couldn''t tell which phase it was in. It stopped in the sky as it surveyed the city. A filth monster that was more ancient than the one that Layfon and the other two Heaven''s Blade successors had fought.


    (Can''t win.)


    Just by standing here¡­¡­The pressure on his entire body caused him to instinctively make that conclusion. He couldn''t win even with a Heaven''s Blade in hand.


    (I see. This is the real thing¡­¡­)


    This should be dealt with by the Queen of Grendan.


    "Human¡­¡­¡­The human being who foolishly broke the boundary. Why are you here?"


    But what was more unbelievable came next.


    "The filth monster¡­¡­¡­spoke?"


    "Stop. Bring me your leader, else I''ll eat you."


    The filth monster''s voice drowned out Layfon, its voice covering the entire city, a voice filled with rationality and deep hatred that numbed Layfon''s entire body. The city''s movement stopped as if it was responding to the filth monster. The filth monster nodded at the shrill sound of metal clashing against metal that resounded through the city.


    "Good. The messenger has already left."


    The filth monster vanished from above.

 Volume 6, 5 — The Center of the World

    Volume 6, Chapter 5: The Center of the World


    Leerin ran in the unfamiliar city. She ran and ran till exhaustion caught up to her and made her stop running.


    "Ha, Ha¡­¡­" She panted, her lungs tightened in need of air. Her stomach hurt as if it were twisted.


    "I¡­¡­I don''t¡­¡­exercise enough¡­¡­"


    She had been sitting everyday in the roaming bus, and that fact hadn''t dawned on her when she requested to leave the city. Now she didn''t even have enough strength to smile bitterly.


    "Aaah, already done?" Roy smiled, standing ten steps behind her. This was the same distance between them when the chase began.


    "Sorry, I can''t do much about my strength¡­¡­"


    "Yes. It''s good to exercise sometime! You can also cut back on some fat."


    "¡­¡­Shut your nonsense!"


    "Excuse me," he stopped laughing. He wasn''t the young man Leerin saw before. His twisted expression was revolting.


    "Isn''t it about time to give up and hand that thing over?"


    She still held Myath, the Electronic Fairy that had the same name as this city. The bird could have escaped far away by flying off, but it stayed in her hand, inert as if it were sleeping.


    "It''s useless! It has used up its strength inside the barrier. It can''t move. It''s half dead! You understand what would face this city if the Electronic Fairy died¡­¡­¡­?"


    The death of an Electronic Fairy was directly linked to the death of a city. A Regios that couldn''t move would not be able to escape filth monsters. It''d be consumed sooner or later. Leerin trembled at that possible future.


    "What do you Wolf Faces want?"


    "If you were a Military Artist, things would be so easy!" There was a mask in Roy''s hand. "Once you wear this, you can see the world that Ignasis wishes for. You can see the Dream of Ignasis," Roy said, half wearing the mask. "World peace can be achieved when the majority of Military Artists hold the same dream."


    How unconvincing. How pretentious.


    "The Electronic Fairy is needed to stop the fate of continuous fighting between filth monsters and Military Artists. That''s why we must move numerous Electronic Fairies to Senou. I came here to find En."


    "What''s En?"


    "The network of Electronic Fairies. It shows the genealogy of them. Electronic Fairies can find Electronic Fairies of other cities through En, and it can also tell whether other Electronic Fairies belong to the same category as itself. Schneibel and Myath belong to the same genealogy. So I must catch Myath to obtain the En."


    "It''s ok to do that even to sacrifice this city?"


    "Yes, it''s a necessary evil."


    "You, you live in this city, don''t you?"


    "Yes, so?"


    "¡­¡­This city might disappear. Don''t you feel anything? Aren''t you a Military Artist?"


    "Ho, hoooooooo¡­¡­" Roy laughed. "Who cares! How do you look at an Academy City? Same as others, right? That''s not good. This isn''t a permanent home. There''s no value in protecting it."


    "How dare you say this¡­¡­The people here are normal students!"


    "The principles of Military Artist? Humph!"


    Deep hatred showed on his face. "Is there meaning in it? Fear! Pain! The hell of Military Arts! Bastards who push these things to us so they can survive! Their lives or deaths have nothing to do with me!" the hatred twisted his face more. "Those guys who only look for the results and care nothing for our effort! Those bastards!"


    Who did Roy hate? Who was Roy being angry with? Insanity and madness spread across his countenance. He didn''t look like a human being anymore. Leerin retreated. But his words¡­¡­seemed to be hiding something. She must see through it. That was her way of escape.


    (To understand Military Artists¡­¡­¡­)


    She thought of the Military Artist that was the closest to her, Layfon. What would Layfon do? She thought desperately as she distanced herself bit by bit from Roy. She had to protect the Electronic Fairy in her hand. Its death was the equivalent to a city''s death. Military Artists were usually the ones who protected it!


    (Ah¡­¡­) She understood.


    "¡­¡­I see," she stopped moving and laughed. The forced laugh made her face twist. "That''s your reason!"


    "I said so!"


    "You''re wrong." Leerin''s tension rose. She must change her position and attack. "That isn''t a reason to abandon Myath! That''s the reason that you fell into such a state?!"


    "You!!!" Roy''s voice was louder than a normal person''s voice. Strong wind assaulted Leerin.


    She laughed mockingly. "Pain''s revealed your true self? That of a weakling?"


    "Wh¡­¡­"


    "You said it yourself. Fear, pain, the hell of Military Arts¡­¡­That hell, you mean intense training, don''t you? That''s simple then. What about the rest? Fear and pain. Of what? If you want others to understand you, you should show your feelings and help them understand you."


    "You don''t know anything! Don''t say it as if you know!"


    "As if I know? Why do you think so?" Leerin asked coldly.


    Silence. He had nothing to hold onto. Roy now swayed between his dignity and weakness. Leerin had no confidence in how he would react. She was just taking a risk.


    (That''s my only weapon.)


    And¡­¡­


    "Pain. You must have felt that during training. As strict as my adopted father''s dojo, and in the end you couldn''t get up! Then what about fear? Something that a Military Artists is afraid of. Fellow Military Artists? That can make you afraid. War? Killing each other is horrible! But those who are asked to take the job are elites like the captain of City Police. Besides, you can''t feel that level of fear in a fight between Military Artists. In that case, what''s left is¡­¡­?" her gaze moved from the sky to Roy.


    Roy''s entire body trembled.


    "Filth monsters!" she scolded. "You ran away from filth monsters!"


    "Ah¡­¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Roy hugged his head. "Damn! Damn! Damnnnnnnn!! Those bastards, those bastards! Playing with me. They don''t know how horrible it is! They haven''t even seen it!"


    Leerin''s guess was right. It was beyond her imagination how much it had hurt Roy mentally.


    He ran away from filth monsters. Probably while on the ground receiving an assault! Fleeing from the horror of seeing filth monsters for the first time! Military Artists were born to protect the city, so they were protected by many laws¡­¡­


    (Though that doesn''t apply to Layfon¡­¡­)


    Grendan had countless number of Military Artists, so they only received the lowest level of insurance money. That money would increase shockingly if the Military Artist showed he had great strength. Layfon had given that money to the orphanage, so his and Leerin''s standards of living remained the same. They grew up together in poverty. Even so, he did not run away. Perhaps Layfon did feel that enormous fear, and he participated in underground matches in order to dispel that fear. He worked hard to keep the orphanage stable.


    (Compared to him, this man¡­¡­)


    Roy was so, so very weak! No, she didn''t think being weak was a sin, but a Military Artist who lost to his weakness was even worse than an average person.


    "Unforgivable¡­¡­" Roy said in a low voice. "Unforgivable, woman! You''re just a normal person, but you dared to insult me¡­¡­" he crouched and rushed towards her. He didn''t need any weapon. Just a fist would do. The Kei in his fist was enough to finish a normal person.


    Something blocked his attack.


    "Wh¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­How shameful!"


    It wasn''t Leerin. Different hair colour. Different voice. A sharp gaze pierced him.


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Your attitude does sound like one who is banished from the "original city". But being unable to face your weakness, you picked the easy path, didn''t you?" Nina let go of his fist.


    Leerin stood behind her. She was just buying some time. She knew Nina would come over to check the situation since the nest of light was gone.


    "They made something called En and used it to lure Myath¡­¡­¡­An En for Schneibel."


    Leerin had won her bet.


    "You abandoned the city you should be protecting¡­¡­You fool. Know your shame!" Nina said.


    Roy stepped back with a speed that Leerin hadn''t yet seen. He had restored his Dite into a sword.


    "Ha, Hahaha! You''re joking? Can you defeat me? I know! You traveled here through En. You might have defeated other Wolf Faces, but you can''t defeat me!"


    "I will, just like how I stopped you before," Nina stretched out the hand she used to stop his attack. "But I won''t kill you. That would be the same as waking up from a dream. I don''t plan to kill you."


    Leerin could only see Nina''s back, but Roy, seeing Nina, showed fear in his face.


    "I''ll deal out the punishment that suits your crime."


    "Hu!" Roy was behind Nina. And his figure disappeared as wind in the next second. Nina hadn''t moved.


    He had fled.


    "Is that ok?" Leerin asked.


    "No time to play with him. Besides, that''s all I could do."


    "Is¡­¡­Is that true¡­¡­?"


    A traveler who came through En. Leerin wasn''t sure whether she got that right, but she knew Nina shouldn''t be here. Nina already said that she felt like she was in a dream. Leerin didn''t believe her back then. And now. She didn''t quite believe her either.


    "I can''t explain in detail. This is my first time trying, after all. I''m not sure of the exact details myself," Nina turned around with a troubled smile. "I''m not someone who can be totally fair. I have a sense of righteousness. It might bring misfortune to my city sometimes, but this is different. This isn''t what I wanted. I can''t force other people to finish it. No matter what my true feelings are, it''s some consciousness outside me that determines it. If I say it that way, I might be the same as the Wolf Faces."


    "You mean Ignasis and the Rigzario Belief?" Leerin said, remembering the conversation between Nina and the Wolf Faces.


    "Perhaps¡­¡­¡­As for Rigzario, I don''t know whether it''s a person''s name or something else."


    "What''s Rigzario?"


    "Something from the city I was born in. In the Senou City Schneibel, there''s a machine called Rigzario."


    The target of the Wolf Faces.


    "And?"


    "I haven''t seen it, but dad said it''s the machine that gives birth to Electronic Fairies."


    "Huh?"


    "The womb that the Electronic Fairy Schneibel uses¡­¡­That''s probably what Rigzario is. We have other Electronic Fairies besides Schneibel in my city."


    "But the increasing number of Electronic Fairies¡­¡­?"


    "Electronic Fairies travel as time passes to find their own cities¡­¡­ That''s probably it. I myself haven''t seen an Electronic Fairy that travels though."


    The inert Electronic Fairy in Leerin''s hand, small and weak, came to this city to give it life? The Alchemists had made Regios, cities that the level of modern technology could not make.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know it''d turn out like that. But Electronic Fairies are born in Rigzario. The Wolf Faces have targeted it, and that has something to do with their actions here."


    "¡­¡­So Nina''s helping Myath because this has something to do with your city?"


    "Perhaps. That benefits me, doesn''t it?"


    "You can''t conclude with that."


    Nina took action before she knew about the Wolf Faces'' aim. Some consciousness inside Nina had driven her to take action.


    "As I thought¡­¡­You did it because you''re strong," Leerin said, though she thought to herself "Ah, why did I say that?" She continued, "I know someone very strong, but he doesn''t run away. I can''t say we''re his burdens, but he''s probably freer without us. I want to be strong, but I''m just weak."


    "That''s wrong, Leerin," Nina shivered.


    "Nina?"


    Nina''s face was a shade of pale green.


    "No matter how strong a person is, he''s the same if he has no reason to become strong. Besides, I''m not strong. Leerin, you think I''m strong to fight the Wolf Faces¡­¡­my, power¡­¡­" she crouched.


    Leerin went to her and crouched down with her. Sweat beaded Nina''s forehead. "I have something to protect, so I, I want to protect it¡­¡­And then, I¡­¡­"


    "Wh, What happened?"


    "Nothing," she frowned and stood up. Her face was still green. No signs of recovering.


    "Hurry, we''re running out of time."


    She walked away and Leerin ran to keep up with her.


    He hadn''t considered where to run off to. He just happened to be there while running away.


    "Ah ha, Ahha¡­¡­" Roy panted. He was standing on the roof of a certain building, standing in the shade of a water tank. He gritted his teeth then breathed in deeply.


    "You bastard!" he screamed.


    Roy was born in a peaceful city. No filth monsters had ever attacked that city. The city kept a certain distance from other cities. Roaming buses only came a few times a year. The city rarely had outside influences. It was a city with peace as its pride. The city that Roy grew up in. Roy''s grandfather had fought filth monsters in the past, telling them stories of those fights in the old days. Still, that city did meet filth monsters in the end.


    The shocked Military Artists fought desperately. Wearing protective suits, they fought the filth monsters. About a hundred or so of them were dispatched, and tens of them died. Everyone fought in desperation. The elders who had had experience devised the strategies for the youngsters to carry it out. The fight had a miraculous win with just one stain. Tens of people died out of the hundred or so Military Artists, and one person fled.


    Roy Entorio.


    In a battle they had never fought before, everyone used all their Kei except Roy. The death of Military Artists revealed the city''s negligence in its defense despite the victory. Besides, the dead Military Artists all had families. And Roy Entorio fled the battle. The Roy who was an elite among the people of his age¡­¡­¡­ Those whom Roy mocked as being weaker than him had rushed forward to open a hole in the filth monsters. They had died under the weight of the fallen filth monsters. And seeing that, Roy had fled, an escape that no one would ever forgive.


    "Damn¡­¡­¡­"


    And he had then come to Myath, sent to Myath like rubbish by his family.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    Roy had once again run away. Given up the pride of a Military Artist and lured by Ignasis, he had run away from Nina Antalk.


    "That woman¡­¡­¡­Just you remember! I''ll kill you."


    But the person he hated wasn''t Nina.


    "She''s just a normal person. How dare she treat me like that!"


    He had never told anyone of his secret in Myath¡­¡­¡­But Leerin Marfes had seen through him.


    "Unforgivable."


    "Ah, I see¡­¡­¡­"


    Roy lifted at face at the sudden voice.


    "This is what it means to fall. You act what you call righteous, switching good and evil around. So cute. A fall can''t be a fall if it isn''t this tragic." The voice came from above.


    "Who is it!?"


    Someone stood bending above the water tank. Roy hadn''t noticed him. The person straightened and Roy could now see his face. He was the Military Artist that was with Leerin, named¡­¡­Savaris Luckens.


    "Is it ok to be here?" Roy asked.


    "How could I¡­¡­I just happened to have time now! I''m not the type who works diligently, unlike you, wasting time in a boring place."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Well, I saw what you did."


    "What¡­¡­¡­?" Roy confirmed his current location. He was quite far away from where Leerin and the other girl were. "How could you have seen¡­¡­¡­"


    "I saw it and also heard what you said to yourself."


    Roy was shocked. Too shocked to feel the insult. He himself couldn''t have seen and heard anything at that distance. Luckens had the kind of strong Internal Kei that Roy couldn''t even imagine possible.


    "I was ordered to protect her. Considering that you might harm her, I have to resolve this problem¡­¡­"


    Roy retreated. He no longer doubted that this person was a Military Artist who was too strong for him. He thought back on how the City Police had confiscated Luckens'' Dite, but did that mean anything? He wasn''t sure.


    "It''d be good if things over there are settled. If possible, I want to settle this quickly too! Since I can''t predict the future."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­" Escape. Roy decided. No time to turn his back on Luckens. He kept retreating, stepping back. He would sustain heavy injuries if he accidentally bumped into any buildings while moving at high speed. He didn''t even have the time to put Kei into his feet, and suddenly found Luckens'' face before him. A pressure pressed down on Roy''s head.


    "There''s a strategy to retreat, but a Military Artist who likes to run away won''t do!" Savaris said as he grabbed hold of Roy''s head and shook it.


    "Ah Uh¡­¡­"


    Roy found it hard to breathe. Unable to strengthen his body through Kei, he could do nothing but suffer the consequences.


    "I don''t have the obligation to teach you. I do want to see how you''d react, as someone who can do nothing but abuse the system of the society." Savaris loosened his hold, enough for Roy to breathe. But the next moment he increased the pressure. Roy would never forget the feeling of having the bones of his head almost shattered.


    "Anyway, I won''t kill you yet. Come with me for a sec!"


    Roy had no strength to struggle. It only took Savaris a few jumps to reach his destination.


    Military Artists had assembled some distance from the edge of the city. Savaris let go of Roy. Being tossed onto the ground, Roy coughed. Before he finished coughing, he was back on the roof.


    "Looks like they''re going to greet the filth monsters'' attack here!"


    Roy went numb.


    "I want to know what you''d do as someone who had fled a battle. What would you do next?" Savaris looked at the closest filth monster, widening his eyes. The Military Artists out there should be able to see it clearly at this distance.


    "Not much time till its arrival."


    "Humph!"


    "Oh."


    Savaris'' foot on Roy''s back kept him from moving.


    "Allow me to confirm! Can a Military Artist who has fallen once stand back up? You''re a Military Artist of this city, aren''t you? Would a Military Artist begin life anew or head for the same failure? And after losing, can you stand back up and have a fresh start?"


    Savaris wanted to know. "If you don''t get prepared, time won''t wait for you!"


    The Military Artists outside the city called to each other to defend the city. They moved in a fluster. The shooting team began to fill in the Kei cannon. The faces of those in the fighting team turned green. Filth monsters were coming.


    The Kei cannon fired. The condensed Kei cannonball hit the filth monster and exploded, shattering a number of scales. The filth monster''s cry of pain echoed throughout Myath. Eyes bloodshot with outrage and pain, the monster headed for the city and was greeted with another Kei cannonball. The filth monster didn''t halt its advance. With blood spurting from its body, it hammered through the air purification shield and entered the city.


    Savaris removed his foot from Roy''s back.


    "Ahhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­" Roy trembled from head to toe. He could do nothing but give voice to his terror.


    "No way? Didn''t you feel you were once an elite?"


    "No, no! Nooooooooooo! I don''t want to fight!" he crawled, hoping to move away from here. He wasn''t even thinking of using Kei. No, perhaps he didn''t even realize that Savaris had moved his foot from his back.


    "Aah!"


    Savaris was bored of this sight.


    "Ah!" Roy screamed. Savaris had shot Roy''s body with small balls of Kei and shattered the bones of his head.


    "Just lie here and sigh about your current situation," the Heaven''s Blade successor jumped off the city to land on the head of a filth monster. "First phase. A mature form? I''m interested in the killing, but her word is the same as the Queen''s order," he sighed and put his hand on the filth monster''s head.


    "Fu----"


    He released his Kei. External type Kei - Drip. His Kei seeped slowly through the filth monster''s scales and into its cells, beginning to destroy it from its inside. Savaris left. No one would discover what he did here. What Myath''s Military Artists saw was the filth monster''s movement slowing down. They had to seize this opportunity. All Kei cannons fired their shots. Explosions covered the filth monster. Its body collapsed and bits and pieces fell away as the dust cloud cleared. Someone should have been asking questions, but doubt disappeared in the tide of cheers. Savaris watched this from somewhere else. His gaze moved from the dead filth monster to Roy.


    "Is Layfon also as useless?"


    The Layfon who fought to protect and betrayed it all. Would he redeem himself or repeat the same failure? This was the only reason why Savaris was looking at Roy.


    "I don''t want to fight a fellow Heaven''s Blade successor, but I just don''t want to disappoint myself," he murmured and turned his back on Roy. How was Leerin doing? He must hurry and confirm her situation.


    Nina was swaying by the time she reached the entrance to the Mechanical Department.


    "Are you¡­¡­all right?"


    Nina panted, leaning against the wall of the lift. Her face was pale, but her eyes emitted a light that showed she was fighting within herself.


    "Why to such a degree¡­¡­¡­" Leerin paused.


    The downward lurch of the lift put Nina''s internal organs into a wreck, yet she refused to give up and lose to it. She considered Leerin''s words. "Didn''t I say it before? The power I possess now is far from what I truly am. Only in a dream can this power be realized, and the result is my losing to what I should have defeated, and my being protected by what I want to protect."


    Leerin listened to her talk about her powerlessness, but at the same time, she didn''t feel Nina was weak.


    "This is a necessary experience to me. The fighting experience. The experience to expose my weaknesses. The experience to become another''s strength. I lack all these experiences. Nothing is more important than the will to stick through to the end, and that''s what I need to make up for what I lack."


    So that was why Nina was tolerating it?


    "But Nina is strong!" Looking at the light in her eyes, Leerin thought the "strong will" that she said was already in her grasp.


    "No¡­¡­"


    And Leerin saw the first tremor in Nina''s gaze.


    The lift stopped and opened its door. Nina staggered out. Leerin went over to steady her. She didn''t refuse her help. They could smell the oil in the machines. Tubes covered the place in a complicated pattern. The path curved in between the gaps of the tubes. The dimly lit Mechanical Department gave off a pressuring atmosphere.


    "My comrade was injured in the Mechanical Department," Nina watched the scenery in the Mechanical Department of Myath. "At that time, I had a feeling of realizing my goal. That might not be the reason! I, I can''t forgive myself. People probably think it''s natural to borrow someone else''s power when my strength isn''t enough, but I can''t rely on someone else''s strength. I think that way but I can''t stop doing that. I can''t forgive the me that is like that."


    Leerin felt a strong sense of self-reproach from Nina. Not allowing herself to lose. That kind of determination was Nina''s most powerful weapon and also her biggest weakness.


    For some reason, Nina''s words put unease in Leerin.


    "How about you relax a bit?"


    "What?"


    "I understand some of your feelings," she said, remembering her own experience. "In the past, I had thought of growing up. I wanted to become an adult so I could earn some money¡­¡­"


    She had to work to help the orphanage. Though she couldn''t earn a large sum of money like Layfon, as long as she could earn some¡­¡­ "But I knew it wasn''t easy to become an adult. My¡­¡­friend was like that. The living condition at the orphanage has improved but he was exiled from the city¡­¡­"


    Leerin had a shock too when she heard Layfon had been participating in underground matches. But she wasn''t as disappointed as the younger children in the orphanage. She just felt very painful that Layfon was shouldering everything himself.


    She smiled at Nina''s shocked expression. "What he did has brought happiness to the orphanage. Even if he didn''t do that, I thought it''d be better if we did something afterwards. The money he left behind was limited, but we could make preparations. I need to learn more so I can do more for the orphanage."


    What she was doing now was for the sake of Layfon''s past efforts. Hence, she had chosen to study. "Your comrades know what you try hard to do. It''s ok even if you fail. It''s all right to fail many times now so you won''t fail in the most important moment."


    "Don''t say that so easily!"


    "Then failure can''t be forgiven?"


    "What?"


    "I''ll forgive. Uh¡­¡­On the other hand, I know he thinks he can''t be forgiven."


    On the day when his deed was exposed, he kept mumbling "sorry" as the children from the orphanage looked at him with icy gazes. He had done all he could. His shoulders slumped. So lonely and tired¡­¡­Watching him, Leerin wanted to cry. She felt regret and resentment for not having noticed what Layfon had been doing.


    "Reproaching yourself is the same as reproaching others. That''s what I think, so rather than reproaching yourself, why not just strive forward?"


    "I see¡­¡­"


    "Nina should have a lot of people that you worry about? You must lift your spirits for their sake!"


    "That¡­¡­Yeah!" Nina smiled and nodded. "I don''t know the situation, but I can''t go back yet. For the sake of this¡­¡­" She must save Myath.


    "I feel like you''re the hero of a story," Leerin smiled. A story of releasing the world from pollutants.


    The tense atmosphere had eased.


    "Resolving different people''s problems in a different place. I feel that what Nina is doing now is like what a hero would do!"


    "My personality isn''t that good."


    "Personality has nothing to do with whether something can be done."


    "Perhaps¡­¡­But I''m still immature!"


    Leerin smiled, admitting Nina was stubborn. The two of them finally arrived at the center of the Mechanical Department.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­"


    Wrapped in thick planks, it looked like a small hill.


    "It''s similar to the one in my city. Leerin, has Myath recovered?"


    She checked the bird.


    "Still weak."


    The bird still couldn''t stand. It could only move its beak. Was it because the supply of Selenium had been cut off? Anyway, they must put it back quickly¡­¡­


    "Yes," Leerin nodded and headed for the hill. Nina grabbed hold of her sleeve.


    "Uh?"


    "¡­¡­Come out!" Nina restored her Dite to stand before Leerin.


    "¡­¡­What a shock!" Someone appeared from the shadow, and Leerin''s eyes widened.


    "Thanks to you, my clones have returned to the Aurora Field."


    The man wore the mask of a beast. He felt different from the Wolf Faces. He felt alive. His meaning was clear. His eyes contained within them an intense goal like Nina''s. A dazzling light shone in the depth of the mask.


    "I see. I can''t defeat you people if I don''t strike the real body?"


    "That''s the dream of Ignasis."


    "So you''re staying somewhere safe while your clones fight? Ignasis really is a coward."


    "Military Artists are not allowed to be cowards? That''s unfair, the weakness of this world."


    "What did you say¡­¡­?"


    "Military Artists are people given the fate of war¡­¡­Have you ever asked why? What''s the difference between the strong stringed by fate and the weak? It is as if your fate is already planned by others. And you''ve never doubted?"


    "Don''t tempt me with words!"


    "Negotiation collapses. No need to tempt you anymore," he restored his Dite. "But you''ll soon regret your ignorance."


    His blade was like a saw. It wasn''t made to cut, but to dig. Leerin felt an evil air from that person.


    "Nina¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s ok!" The greenish color remained on Nina''s face.


    "The Haikizoku works for its own purpose. The collapse of the power balance must be painful!"


    "You¡­¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t it natural to use what you have?"


    The man moved. Leerin failed to catch his movement. All she saw was Nina being struck back, flying to crash into a tube.


    "Nina!"


    "Stay back," Nina shouted.


    Leerin retreated. She still had Myath with her, so the man would probably chase after her. Nina''s figure disappeared as the noise of fighting sounded from every direction.


    (But if this continues¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Myath was still weak. It might die if Leerin didn''t take it back into the place, but she couldn''t move with the fight going on. She didn''t know how Nina did it, but Nina continued to fight.


    "What should I do¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Myath was losing its body heat. Leerin controlled herself. She must find a chance to close the distance¡­¡­¡­


    "No¡­¡­¡­" she breathed in deeply. She must not let the man win. With Leerin''s physical condition, it was impossible for her to run this distance. The life in her hand was trickling away. She looked for a sign of life in Myath''s gem-like eyes.


    The small eyes reflected something that she couldn''t comprehend.


    "This¡­¡­What is this?" But Leerin saw it. She saw it. As if she was looking through a looking glass - Nina. But the sound of fighting continued in the Mechanical Department. Nina shouldn''t be reflected in Myath''s eyes.


    "This¡­¡­What is this?"


    Something else covered Nina. A golden goat and a young girl with long hair.


    "What''s going on?"


    (Haikizoku¡­¡­¡­An Electronic Fairy.) The voice sounded in Leerin''s ears. She looked around but didn''t see anyone.


    (The power of hatred for filth monsters wars with the power to protect. This balance has been broken when the filth monsters drew near.)


    Haikizoku¡­¡­¡­The man with the mask of a beast had said so too.


    "Hatred against filth monsters? So the Haikizoku in Nina wants to destroy her body because it knows filth monsters are close?"


    But Nina chose to fight the Wolf Faces instead. Was that the reason that the balance was lost?


    (Yes¡­¡­¡­)


    Leerin didn''t say anything but something had answered her.


    "Are you speaking, Myath?"


    Myath was the only choice.


    (Yes.)


    A weak voice that did not belong to a male or a female. A neutral voice.


    (Two Electronic Fairies are inside Nina. One is the Haikizoku. The other is a normal Electronic Fairy. The Electronic Fairy is controlling the power of the Haikizoku. And that is the balance that enables Nina to control it. But the Haikizoku''s power increased when it sensed the nearness of filth monsters.)


    "What should I do?"


    (You must calm the Haikizoku.)


    "How?"


    (¡­¡­¡­)


    "This is connected to your life. Keep at it!"


    Called by that strong voice, Myath answered weakly. (Pray!)


    "Huh?"


    (You hold the En of Grendan¡­¡­¡­ No, you hold the En of the other Electronic Fairy that Grendan has hidden. You''re rare. Your prayer can calm the Haikizoku.)


    "Then, what¡­¡­¡­?"


    Grendan had hidden an Electronic Fairy. Leerin didn''t know.


    (Pray. Pray to the hidden Electronic Fairy. The prototype of all Electronic Fairies.)


    "Pray¡­¡­¡­ How?"


    No answer. She could only hear the sound of fighting and Nina''s pain. Any information on religion was the legacy of a time long past. It was said that prayer could increase one''s faith. Anything else was just an individual''s wish. Hoping the day would sail by smoothly and peacefully was only a person''s wish. It was useless if other people didn''t think so. Saying anything in everyday words was meaningless if she didn''t make a wish to a god or any other supernatural entities. Even so, Myath had told her to "pray!"


    "Um!" Leerin prayed. Nothing surfaced in her mind except for her wish for Nina to win and the Haikizoku to calm down.


    (But who do I pray to?)


    Myath mentioned the hidden Electronic Fairy, but what was it? Leerin hadn''t the memory of such a thing. In Grendan¡­¡­? She recalled the beast she saw on the night when Gahard attacked her and Derek. That was probably Grendan''s Electronic Fairy.


    "If that was Grendan, then there really is an Electronic Fairy I''m unaware of¡­¡­"


    Because it had hidden itself, it wouldn''t easily show itself before people.


    (Now that I remember it, Synola senpai was there too?)


    She chased the flitting memories of the past, recalling how she had fainted and woken up with Derek beside her. Was Synola senpai with her when she fainted?


    (AH?!)


    It seemed Synola and Savaris knew each other. Leerin didn''t think it''d be so easy for a Heaven''s Blade successor to so easily tell her of his mission. Then why was Synola there?


    (¡­¡­¡­Ah.)


    Reflexive thinking took her down the memory lane of her time with Synola as their first meeting surfaced in her mind¡­¡­


    (Why, why did I cry at that time?)


    Leerin had lost her way after the entrance ceremony, and met with Synola who was lying on the grass. As she watched Synola, tears spilled down her cheeks. It wasn''t sadness, but a feeling threatened to burst out of her chest.


    (What was that¡­¡­?)


    What was it? She must recall it. That feeling¡­¡­


    -	Let me lend you a little of my strength then!


    "Ah?"


    -	But please don''t forget.


    "Who are you?"


    -	Because that moment won''t come again.


    "Why?"


    -	Because, it''s near¡­¡­


    Leerin''s consciousness went empty the next moment.


    Nina kneeled at the intensity of the Wolf Face''s attack.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "For someone who can''t control her Kei vein, you''ve worked hard in this fight!"


    "This is nothing!"


    "This will of yours to fight against the Haikizoku is worthy of praise."


    More voices from the Wolf Faces.


    "But will alone can''t take you any higher. We''ll cut you down here!"


    "As if!" Nina stood up and readied her iron whips. The weight she was used to in her hands turned painful. In the next moment, the iron whips lightened tremendously. It appeared the power inside Nina was unstable. The iron whips turned heavy again¡­¡­Proof of the instability of her Internal Kei system. It was hard to move with this much pain in her.


    The Haikizoku was inside her, and Zuellni was losing its control in suppressing the Haikizoku. The strength of a Haikizoku came from its hatred against filth monsters. If Nina''s will was any weaker, she''d have ended up as Dinn.


    The Wolf Face man remained inert. He wasn''t that far from the center of the Mechanical Department but he chose to be cautious, leaving no opening for her to take him down.


    "I can''t lose here!"


    She must return to Zuellni where Layfon and everyone were. Zuellni. A place where she had things she had to do and wanted to do.


    "No matter when it is, fighters who fight with a purpose wouldn''t want to lose," the Wolf Face man said lightly and blocked Nina''s assault. His saw-like blade slashed at her left leg. She kept her distance from him.


    This was like fighting against a wall. And her condition was far from her best. (Damn!) She forced herself to stand up as she pressed down the despair in her. The pain in her left leg restricted her movement. She stretched her hand. She knew it wasn''t easy to win against the Haikizoku. And that fight with it was preventing her from fighting against this Wolf Face man with her full potential. Despair.


    Strength that hardly matched a dream. The shadow of despair that had caught hold of her since the formation of the 17th platoon. She needed a strong sense of determination and resolution to dispel that despair and fear.


    "This is all I have."


    How could she stop this reality? Nina stood up. To lose her heart and fall - That wasn''t permitted!


    Who wouldn''t permit it? Nina herself.


    "Aaaaaaah!" she howled and stood up again.


    The Wolf Face hadn''t moved from his position of victory. In silence, he swung down with his sword.


    And-


    "Uh?"


    "What?"


    They both felt it and they both turned their gazes away from each other to look at Leerin. Leerin was praying, but her eyes watched somewhere empty, blank. Something had appeared at the line of Leerin''s sight¡­¡­


    What was that?


    What was that?


    "What¡­¡­?"


    That attraction exuding from Leerin wasn''t that of Kei. That presence was hidden from others.


    "What¡­¡­You, can you be¡­¡­"


    Something had deeply shaken the Wolf Face. "I knew it¡­¡­This isn''t a joke. Ignasis knows you. So that''s why? For a normal person, a non-Military Artist, to appear here. That''s why!?" Wolf Face said to the invisible presence.


    "¡­¡­¡­" The presence remained silent. The air trembled.


    "So bad. This is bad!" Someone said, appearing behind Leerin.


    Nina recalled this was the Military Artist who was with Leerin in the canteen.


    "It''s not everyday that I get to head outside the city, but I can''t do what I want. Besides, I just came from a fairly boring fight."


    Why did he appear? This man was looking at Nina and the Wolf Face man without a hint of surprise. Obviously, he wasn''t surprised at Leerin''s condition either. Was he observing them all along?


    "My mission is to protect her. I thought I could let you go if you don''t mean to hurt her, but that person said I can''t. In truth, I don''t care about the fate of this city."


    He was looking at what couldn''t be seen. Had he seen it? It appeared he had some level of understanding of it.


    "A Heaven''s Blade successor?"


    "Excuse me. I''m Savaris Qaulafin Luckens," Savaris smiled at the Wolf Face man as he introduced himself.


    (A Heaven''s Blade?)


    He was the same as Layfon? Why was he here?


    "To expose yourself here. It''s indeed an incomprehensible situation, but I did anticipate it," Savaris continued. "You''re under Ignasis. The first Luckens fought you too. The first of my family was a hero, so we had wanted a tale of some legend, but for some reason, my family is unexpectedly plain. That, I really hate!" A smile still hung on Savaris''s face. "Geez¡­¡­¡­I want to say I''m glad to be here. If I hadn''t heard of the story of the first Luckens, I wouldn''t have taken that person''s order so seriously. The residence of monsters. I wouldn''t have taken it so seriously¡­¡­!"


    Savaris vanished.


    "Uh-"


    Savaris had his hand around the Wolf Face''s neck as he lifted him off the floor. The Wolf Face flailed his sword at his attacker, but Savaris blocked it with his bare hand. The blade shattered into pieces, leaving the handle intact. Layfon had also used this skill before, but Savaris did it with his bare hand. The Kei from this Heaven''s Blade successor battered Nina. If the Wolf Face was likened to a solid wall, then Savaris was a typhoon.


    "Tell Ignasis," he declared with laughter. "He can''t win with this boring style of fighting."


    Nina averted her gaze the next moment as the sound of shattered bones assaulted her eardrums.


    "This is the strength of those who are truly powerful."


    The sound of something heavy hit the floor. But when Nina turned her gaze back to the fight, the body of the Wolf Face man was gone.


    "Ah~ they can''t die. That rumor really is true. That''s troublesome!" Savaris said, looking at the floor. He then turned his gaze to Nina. "¡­¡­You. I saw you when you suddenly appeared. I see. A fight that we can''t get involved with but is nevertheless connected to us really does exist. The First of Luckens didn''t lie."


    "You¡­¡­Are you really a Heaven''s Blade successor?"


    "Yes!" he nodded.


    "I knew about you! That''s¡­¡­¡­Rigzario. You got information from there?"


    "Wrong." A man like a storm who could blow everything into the air in a sudden. An icy gaze accompanied his smile. "Did you hear this from other Heaven''s Blades? ¡­¡­¡­If it''s Layfon, then that''s another matter."


    She must hide the truth. If this man knew it was Layfon, she''d be in danger.


    "It seems my guess is right!" he said, discerning the slight changes in Nina''s expression.


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t you feel that the stirring in your Kei is now back?"


    "Aa? Ah¡­¡­" Now she did realize her body felt normal.


    "This means the Haikizoku inside you has been suppressed. This person is the origin of all Electronic Fairies. All Electronic Fairies listen to her, and that includes the Electronic Fairy that has gone mad."


    He strode to her, his sharp gaze pinning her to the floor. "You knew Layfon, so you must be a student at Zuellni! Then please convey to him a message from me. I''m heading to Zuellni to take over the job of the Mercenary Gang. My purpose is to bring back the Haikizoku - no matter the means."


    "What did you say¡­¡­¡­?"


    "To the thing inside you," he stood next to her, took hold of her head with his hand and lifted her up. Eyes that seemed to be laughing. The presence of unrestrained violence swallowed her.


    "I''ll kill you if you fell so far like a worm. I''ll eat you whole if anything''s left. You no longer need¡­¡­that power!" he released her. Nina felt the strength inside her being sucked away. Embarrassed by her defeat, she heard Savaris say "Not interested anymore."


    That unusual presence was gone, leaving behind Leerin who was staring at an empty space as if time had stopped.


    "Please convey my words to Layfon," Savaris said and left.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    What did she do?


    "Ah? That¡­¡­¡­" She couldn''t recall anything except for the feeling that something big had happened¡­¡­¡­


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­¡­Uh? When did I get here?" She had no idea why she was spacing out in the Mechanical Department.


    "Uh?" She saw her hands put together but nothing was in it. A feeling. A feeling of warmth was all that was left. Something wet fell on her hands.


    "¡­¡­¡­What?" Her face was wet too.


    "Why, why am¡­¡­¡­I crying?" Yes, it was a feeling of having met with something very important. Something she couldn''t lose. Very important¡­¡­¡­


    The sound of trembling shook Leerin''s entire body. Everything else around her vibrated.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    Green light exuded from the tubes in the Mechanical Department as the vibration hit the air. It felt like blood was circulating around Leerin. Orange light flooded the bottom of the Mechanical Department.


    "It''s working!"


    The City''s multi-legs woke into movement. The city was leaving the danger presented by filth monsters. Myath''s crisis was solved.


    "This is great!" She wanted to share this happiness with¡­ With whom? She couldn''t remember.


    Nina had hidden herself to watch Leerin. "Memory loss¡­¡­the same as Layfon?"


    But this felt different to Layfon''s situation back then. Leerin''s mission was the same as Nina''s. "But I saw the depth of that mask. Am I wrong¡­¡­¡­?"


    Leerin wasn''t a Military Artist. Her fate was too cruel. "The Alchemists who made Regios¡­¡­¡­Did the world become like this because of them?"


    The world before the coming of Regios that nobody knew about. Perhaps Nina was now in contact with something from the past. "But why does Leerin have the same mission?"


    Leerin was just a normal citizen traveling outside her city. However, she possessed something and that something was guarding her. Savaris too. Why was a Heaven''s Blade guarding Leerin? Did she have some secret?


    "So many things remain unresolved!" Nina shook her head.


    No time to think about that though. "Time to head back?" She felt dizzy as her consciousness left Myath.


    "Am I returning to Zuellni¡­¡­or?"


    Was she being taken to another city to continue her fight with the Wolf Faces? Dixerio, the person who sent her on this path, was he fighting somewhere too?


    "There''re things I must do."


    She must return. Everyone would worry about her if she continued to remain missing. Besides, she was still concerned with how much the Haikizoku had affected Zuellni''s Mechanical Department. If the effects remained in place, then Zuellni was still in danger¡­¡­¡­


    "And Layfon. He must still be reproaching himself!"


    She needed the reassurance. "Head back¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The strong will that came with thoughts¡­¡­¡­


    "Can Leerin really be¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Nina''s figure disappeared from Myath as she finally realized her suspicion.

 Volume 6, 6 — The Owner of the Blade

    Volume 6, Chapter 6: The Owner of the Blade


    "Time for you to go," Karian calmly said, despite feeling a little terrified.


    "I don''t have the confidence to win."


    The filth monster was leading them¡­¡­In this unbelievable situation, Layfon was sitting on a bike with Karian and talking with him.


    It was an ancient filth monster. So ancient that even Layfon couldn''t tell which phase it was in. Its swift appearance had brought fear to the entire city. Karian had then called for the special team to stop its attack. Did he trust the words of that filth monster? Or was it because he was in despair?


    The filth monster didn''t make a move against the Military Artists and Zuellni. All it did was hover above the city. The Leader of the crowd¡­¡­It was waiting for the Student President Karian to finish his preparations. Karian had then ordered Layfon to go with him.


    "This is my first time seeing such an ancient filth monster. It is my first time knowing they can speak the human language. I don''t think I can win."


    "We don''t know whether we need to fight yet."


    Layfon couldn''t see Karian''s face, hidden by his helmet. Karian''s words, transmitted by the flakes, did nothing to ease him.


    "If we have to fight, doesn''t that mean we''d be annihilated in one moment?"


    "Perhaps¡­¡­"


    Felli was still recovering and had not received permission to leave the city. The Psychokinesist of the 1st platoon was acting as their support.


    "I''m not interested in how powerful this filth monster is, but rather in what it proposes."


    "I don''t think we can deal with it¡­¡­"


    "That isn''t an issue," Karian said, putting his hands together. "So long as it understands human language, then there''s room for negotiation. We have to quickly understand what it values, then decide how to negotiate."


    So Karian really was here for the negotiation. Layfon pressed on the accelerator to keep up with the flying filth monster. He didn''t think the negotiation would work. Their bike sped along the uneven ground. It leapt over an edge of a raised piece of earth to land heavily.


    "I''ve had this doubt for a long time," Karian said loudly. "Filth monsters. They eat pollutants. Do they really have to consume human meat to survive?"


    "Uh?"


    "I''ve investigated the living conditions of the filth monsters. The most beneficial information for a City is the way to fight filth monsters. And what is the best is to be able to avoid a fight. Fighting filth monsters guarantees a certain level of harm. No matter what city it is, one or two Military Artists would die in a fight. That''s the same with Grendan. Even with Zuellni now. Sending out a Heaven''s Blade successor again and again to fight them is still detrimental to our fighting strength."


    Layfon himself was the best proof here.


    "But filth monsters will attack us."


    "Yes, but why?" Karian said.


    "The way the larvae consume each other isn''t anything special. It''s the baptism needed for the fittest to survive, and it''s also a hunt. Eating each other isn''t evil in their eyes."


    "But they never thought of it this way."


    "Yes, that''s the problem. A human baby isn''t immediately aware of his consciousness. Humans live together to find food. But what about filth monsters? They prefer to obtain nutrients rather than consuming pollutants. In that case, what about the matured filth monsters that can think for themselves? How so? Isn''t that in itself a complex way of communicating?"


    Layfon''s cold reply had an opposite effect and made Karian more excited.


    "When we solve that problem, we can perhaps find new ways to deal with filth monsters."


    "By talks? But would they not eat us rather than listen to us? They''re hungry." Layfon''s experience at the orphanage placed him firmly on Karian''s opposite side.


    "We might have to kill the larvae, but it''s different with a matured form that possesses knowledge and the capability to negotiate."


    "So what do we do?"


    "We''ve to understand why they attack cities! Is it really just for human meat? Human meat and any other animal meat is the same in terms of being nutritious. We just need to make food that caters for them. Besides, we can replenish the loss of food in the city by selenium."


    Layfon shook his head. Allow filth monsters to come into the city to buy food? Filth monsters to buy food with money¡­¡­Ridiculous. Impossible.


    "Reality isn''t like that though!"


    "But it''s worth trying. And¡­¡­¡­"


    The filth monster slowed as the ground evened out. Karian put his hands together again.


    "That filth monster didn''t attack the city without reasons. It requested the head of the pack to attend the negotiation, and that really bothers me!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Then Layfon realized that it wasn''t the speed of the bike that had changed. It was the filth monster. They were getting close to their destination.


    "I wonder whether anyone has ever gone to a gathering of filth monsters?"


    Shocked by Karian''s curiosity, Layfon sensed the atmosphere around them. No killing intent from hungry filth monsters.


    But next came the change of scenery. Layfon quickly gripped the handle and made an emergency stop to the bike''s movement.


    "What?"


    He heard Karian''s muffled voice. The sound came from outside the helmet. The Psychokinesist''s support had been cut off. His vision had turned narrow.


    "Please reply!"


    No matter how many times Layfon called, the Psychokinesist did not reply.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Psychokinesis is blocked off here. Please be careful."


    Layfon took out his Dite but Karian stopped him. "Wait, we''re here to negotiate. Don''t do anything to provoke the other party."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Let''s see how it reacts," Karian slid off the bike.


    Endless plain surrounded them. The dry earth looked like it had been cut apart by a blade. However, the color of the air was much more transparent. The color of the sky where the filth monster was, remained the usual rusty red, but the scenery here was what one could see only in a city. The air that was clear as water. This place was obviously different from others.


    "Is this space a 3D image? What''s going on?"


    "This kind of technology¡­¡­"


    Layfon looked around to confirm Karian''s words. The gear he wore for outside city use prevented him from having contact with the air, so looking around did nothing to help him discern whether this reality was true or not.


    "Uhah¡­¡­? Layfon, what is it?" Karian pointed.


    Layfon strengthened his vision with internal Kei. He took the bike further up and saw a rocky mountain that sat like teeth, blocking his way.


    "Eh? ¡­¡­Impossible!" his eyes widened in shock.


    He returned to Karian''s side.


    "What is it?"


    "Come and see!"


    Karian took his seat and Layfon pressed on the accelerator with his foot, pressing all the way so he couldn''t press on it anymore.


    "What did you see?" Karian asked.


    The time it took them to arrive at the place seemed so much longer than Layfon remembered.


    "This is¡­¡­" Karian understood. He slipped off the bike to stand as of someone sleepwalking.


    The sound of rushing water shook their helmets.


    "A lake¡­¡­¡­or a waterfall?"


    In the middle of the mountain range that resembled teeth sat a large lake. A waterfall fell on the opposite side of Layfon''s location. The rumbling of water and a screen of hazy water shrouded the lake.


    "This doesn''t look like a 3D image!" Karian wiped the surface of the helmet.


    A few droplets of water had also splashed onto Layfon''s helmet.


    Green grasses and small flowers adorned the side of the lake. Pollutants had conquered the arid world. All animals and plants besides filth monsters were dead¡­¡­That had always been Layfon''s belief. But this place that the filth monster had shown them¡­¡­¡­


    "This? This isn''t affected by pollutants?" Karian said calmly.


    "How, how is that possible¡­¡­¡­"


    "We won''t know till we bring this back for investigation. Besides, the filth monster here is already different from the ones we know!" Karian dug up a small plant and put it in the bag hanging around his waist.


    "So you''ve shown us what needs to be seen. Isn''t it time to show yourself?"


    "Uh, you''ve noticed?" The filth monster was already above the lake. Had it hidden itself? Or had it used teleportation just like the time when it appeared in Zuellni? Karian couldn''t tell.


    The filth monster spoke as if it was already holding a conversation with him. "You do hold the air of a leader!"


    "Thanks. But I still don''t know your true purpose," Karian replied without shock.


    Layfon held tight to his Dite, observing the filth monster solemnly as he suppressed his urge to snatch out his Dite and restore it.


    The huge body of the filth monster was on top of the lake, but the surface of the water remained calm without a ripple.


    (Illusion¡­¡­¡­?)


    But the pressure of the body felt real. That long neck, that gigantic body, those huge, curved wings. They all felt so real.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "Speaking of which, what is your name?" Karian asked, unafraid of those massive eyes of the filth monster''s.


    "Though I hadn''t used it for long, people have called me Cloud-cell Separation Interface IV Harpe."


    "Can I call you Harpe?"


    "As you like," Harpe nodded with its long neck.


    "Then, Harpe. I''m guessing that this is the real meaning behind your negotiation. One, you want to prove that humans and filth monsters can communicate. Two, humans are a threat to the survival of filth monsters in what we call this world, but there is a bigger mission. Three, you don''t wish to fight humans. That''s all," Karian said it all in one breath. He lifted his head to look at Harpe, and waited as of a student waiting for a response.


    "Hohoho, we''ll leave the first two points. Do you think I don''t want to fight humans?"


    "Yes, if you wished to fight, Zuellni would have been destroyed. You didn''t do that, so I think you don''t wish to fight. All the same, you don''t want Regios to enter this territory."


    Harpe called through its nose. Its eyes studied Karian. "Got a good brain there. Well, to want to hear the words of another creature''s heart isn''t something that can just be done. How about we just say the truth and hear the truth?"


    "It''s my wish for a beneficial negotiation," Karian nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then allow me to start the question. What made your city enter this territory? A normal city wouldn''t have come here."


    Karian answered that question honestly, telling Harpe about the contact with the ruined city, the invasion of the Haikizoku, the City''s Electronic Fairy on a rampage.


    "Haikizoku¡­¡­ The insane Electronic Fairy? I see¡­¡­¡­Does it hate us?" Harpe said with his long neck bent in apology. Its short foreleg scratched its lower jaw. "The invaded system caused the city to go on a rampage?"


    "Yes. This isn''t our will, nor is it Zuellni''s will. I hope you understand this point."


    "All right, I forgive you for entering the territory."


    "Thank you."


    Harpe and Karian actually held a conversation. That fact didn''t keep Layfon from abandoning the belief of this as something unbelievable.


    "But this only holds in the present. The city has not stopped moving, and if the Haikizoku forces it to invade the territory further, we''ll do all we can to eliminate it."


    "I understand," Karian said.


    "Then onto the next topic. I heard what you said while you were riding that thing."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "I''m Cloud-cell Separation Interface IV. I know everything that happens in my area."


    "That''s amazing."


    "Um, well, the business trade you talked about, I''m afraid, the implementation is impossible. It''s not impossible to happen in the area that I control, but I can''t do anything about filth monsters outside my area. Besides, no city can enter this territory."


    "What a shame."


    "You want to resolve this quickly, I see. For humans who are limited in their movements and are weak at survival, it must be extremely difficult for you to fight your enemies."


    "I''m afraid so, so we''re looking for solutions. Harpe, do you know the way to fight against the Haikizoku?"


    "No. I''m Cloud-cell Separation Interface IV Harpe. My purpose is to guard the boundary between the edge of the world and the Aurora Field. I do not have any information that lies outside the management of the Human Preservation Plan."


    Aurora Field. Human Preservation Plan. Terms that Karian had never heard of.


    (And why is this the only filth monster¡­¡­)


    "¡­¡­I see. I understand," Karian nodded.


    Layfon felt uneasy.


    "Then let''s find a way to solve the problem of the city. Harpe, please allow the city to stay here for a while."


    Harpe had lifted its long neck. "¡­¡­There''s no need," it said. Its gaze turned to the sky and it spread its wings.


    "Your city is moving away from my area. You better hurry and catch up to it."


    Layfon was surprised at those words as he supported Karian under the beating of the wind.


    "The city is moving¡­¡­?"


    And it was moving away¡­¡­So the city had started evading filth monsters? Meaning¡­¡­?


    "Hurry, the city moves as fast as the bike. It''d be troublesome if we end up having to chase after it," Karian said.


    Harpe was gone. The presence of the filth monster that had a name had disappeared, as if it was just an illusion.


    "I know."


    They mounted the bike.


    (Captain¡­¡­Is she safe?)


    That wasn''t his naive dream. He must confirm the reality. The tires of the bike bit the dry ground and the bike began its mad dash. The scenery changed after a time of riding.


    "Oh, Oh!" Karian''s voice drowned out the engine''s call. A group of matured filth monsters stood in a file as they watched Layfon and Karian leave.


    "Such grandeur!"


    Layfon felt like he was a doll under those gazes, but Karian''s attitude remained unchanged. The same as when he held the negotiation with Harpe, except his voice was now different.


    "¡­¡­Let''s hurry!"


    Layfon accelerated to the maximum. There were more than ten filth monsters watching them, and all of them looked like Harpe. Filth monsters that were born from the same mother shouldn''t all look the same in their matured forms.


    (I feel¡­¡­¡­Something feels really bad.)


    The bike continued to run madly.


    "Not working. Still can''t contact Zuellni! Are we heading the right way!?"


    "The direction is correct."


    But they would miss Zuellni if they erred in the direction. Harpe had said the city was moving, so it must also know Zuellni''s direction. Layfon and Karian had left the sight of the filth monsters.


    Layfon saw something ahead of them and stopped the bike.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "These are the city''s footsteps!"


    A human made pit in the shape of a square. Not dugout, but pressed with a huge weight that could cut through the dry earth. Layfon looked far ahead and saw similar footsteps.


    "We won''t get lost if we follow them."


    The problem now was whether they could safely catch up with Zuellni.


    "If we can contact them, the city can come back for us."


    "Anyway, let''s catch up!" Layfon started the engine and the bike ran for a whole day.


    Night. Layfon could keep on going but considering Karian''s strength, he had found someplace to rest instead.


    "Anything wrong?" Karian said. He had climbed off the bike for a rest.


    "Nothing¡­¡­¡­" Layfon felt as if something was lurking behind them.


    (Filth monsters? Or is Harpe watching?)


    They might be monitoring them to make sure that they left. And that feeling didn''t sit well with him.


    (Well, it is a machine.)


    He meant Harpe. That filth monster moved like a robot.


    (So humans in the past made filth monsters?)


    He couldn''t think of any other explanation. Pollutants filled this world, and only filth monsters could live in it. But reality was that the machines that humans made had taken on unusual changes - that must be it?


    (I wonder what the Student President thinks?)


    He wanted to ask but Karian probably wouldn''t say anything here. They were still in Harpe''s territory, and anything they said was apparent to it. That hateful presence was still here.


    (Can''t fight it.)


    Karian was already asleep.


    (The Aurora Field, the edge of the world¡­¡­¡­)


    Layfon returned to the bike and fell into a shallow sleep.


    (Is that place really the edge of the world?)


    They had lost the map of the world. Was there really an edge? An edge like the Regios edges? If there was such a place, why the monitoring¡­¡­¡­? The light sleep stopped Layfon from thinking further, besides, returning to Zuellni was their main problem now. About the reason behind Zuellni''s movement - he needed to find out whether it matched his speculations¡­¡­


    He and Karian moved from their camping spot before dawn. It was during the day when contact through Psychokinesis recovered.


    "Finally found you."


    "Felli?"


    Layfon and Karian exchanged a glance at the sudden voice inside their helmets.


    "Did you get the doctor''s permission?"


    "Saying this means you two are ok! I got permission this morning and went to search for you. A bit of a confusion at the start because I couldn''t use Psychokinesis in the area."


    "That''s good. Please give us the directions."


    "Right."


    "¡­¡­If possible, please find a route that the Student President can drive on," Layfon cut in.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Here they come!" he pulled out his Dite while the bike was still rolling across the plain. He inserted a card into one of the slots on the Dite.


    "You can drive?"


    "Ah, yes, but¡­¡­"


    "I sense a number of presences behind us, 0402 and 0840."


    "What?" Karian looked back.


    Layfon stopped the bike. "Filth monsters!"


    "How come?"


    Filth monsters were flying towards them.


    "Are they not the same as Harpe?"


    "They''ve been hiding in this area."


    The presence of murderous intent born out of starvation. The presence that Layfon was familiar with.


    "So Harpe''s control isn''t absolute," Karian sighed. Layfon stepped down to the passenger seat of the bike.


    "Please don''t mind me when you drive."


    "All right," Karian pressed on the pedal and the bike started running again. Layfon connected the handles of the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite and restored them.


    "Layfon, the flow of Psychokinesis is obstructed in my investigation of the filth monsters," Felli said.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I don''t know, but is there a reason why the filth monsters can''t let you go?"


    "We''re still in the area¡­¡­It''s not strange the use of Psychokinesis is affected. We can''t deny the possibility that Harpe might have changed its mind. These filth monsters might be as powerful as Harpe. Anyway, it has its own purpose," Karian speculated.


    "How far can you use Psychokinesis?" Layfon asked.


    "Not for long distance. It''d work better if I can come to your side but that isn''t possible¡­¡­¡­If you go inside the group of filth monsters, your transmitter and visual aid would fail. I might even end up losing your position."


    "Pretty bad?" Karian said.


    "If it is just fighting, I don''t find the situation too bad."


    A number of matured forms. They wouldn''t be cut open with the steel threads as easily as did the larvae. Karian immediately understood the implication in Layfon''s words.


    "I''ll be troubled if you don''t come back. Is there a way to make some of them head another way?"


    "I don''t think so. Perhaps this is their first time coming across food other than pollutants. They''ve been enduring for a while. Now they can''t wait anymore."


    What should they do? It was useless to ask. Layfon was the only fighting force in this situation. None of the filth monsters were in their aged phase, but they were matured, males that were probably in phases 1-3. Lintence was the only Heaven''s Blade who had the skill to slaughter a large number of filth monsters at the same time. But Layfon hadn''t managed to learn all of Lintence''s skills.


    "If you''re correct, then they''re just heading over for a change of taste. Felli, please find a route that the Student President can drive on at full speed. If possible, find one that isn''t too far from Zuellni."


    "Got it."


    The Dite changed into its steel thread form in place of the sword form held in the Sapphire Dite. The Adamantium Dite did well to support jumping on steel threads over a large area.


    "Did a lot of thinking?"


    "Just thinking on what I can do."


    "I don''t mean that. I mean you," Karian said. "Academy City is like a passage. All who associate with it will leave after they graduate. Is this place really worth protecting? It isn''t because the Military Artists are yet to mature that explains their weak fighting strength. It''s because they all hold the same doubts. What can they protect? Is what they''re protecting important enough to them that they should die for it? Military Artists lose courage and flee because they fail to solve that problem."


    The bike made a huge leap. Karian''s body shook violently when the bike landed, and Layfon steadied him to prevent him from falling off. His helmet smashed against Karian''s.


    "Why are you fighting for Zuellni? Not for money. If you were that type of person, I''d be very willing to put you beside me, but you''re not like that. Your purpose is to survive, and you rely on Nina Antalk to survive. Because both you and she won''t change much in the next few years," Karian said as Layfon continued to pour Kei into the steel threads. The distance between the trap and the filth monsters was shortening.


    "There are people who exist to help point out the path of life. Before the end of their lives, people are solving their own problems in different situations. But you''re not one to fight at the cost of your life. Will you fight for Zuellni even if it costs you your life?"


    "That kind of thing¡­¡­"


    The filth monsters had entered the steel thread area. Layfon leaped onto the threads and howled, "How should I know!"


    A few filth monsters had been cut by the steel threads and fell onto the earth. Layfon concentrated on a filth monster before him instead of checking to see whether the others were dead.


    Karian went to meet Harpe for the sake of Zuellni. He was just a normal person, yet he did it to protect Zuellni. Then was Layfon the same? The Layfon who had been pulled through by the intense will of Nina?


    "How should I know!"


    He pulled the steel threads, controlling them as he ran on them. Blood spurted from filth monsters'' bodies. The distance between Layfon and the bike became wider. Zuellni might be the reason why the filth monsters had chosen this path. The destination that both Layfon and Karian were heading for. In that case, Layfon must take care of them here. The problem now wasn''t with the number of steel threads he had but with the length of them.


    "What is it?" Felli said.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem handling them here, but it''ll be difficult to fight filth monsters that are further away," Layfon said.


    "Um¡­¡­ we''ve a tiny problem here," Karian said.


    "What?"


    "Felli, how much longer till we reach Zuellni?"


    "Two hours minimum. What''s wrong?"


    "The batteries. Two hours. Amazing!"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Two hours. They had spent two hours resting at night and cutting off the engine.


    "We already used the spare battery."


    A bike wasn''t the same as a roaming bus. Still, the bike was made for long distance travel, so the batteries shouldn''t run out so easily, and they did change a new battery before they slept!


    "No way! Perhaps it sustained some damage during the ride. A place that can damage the battery¡­¡­"


    "How come?"


    "We won''t make it unless Zuellni comes to meet us¡­¡­¡­ What should we do?"


    It wasn''t possible to kill all of the filth monsters in two hours.


    "You''re calm, Nii-san."


    "Getting into a panic does nothing. So what does Layfon plan to do next? If you plan to stand there and fight with your life, I''ll stay with you."


    "Nii-san!"


    "The filth monsters might not split up even if I run away as bait. So we can only rely on Layfon and buy some time for Zuellni to finish its preparations!"


    "You don''t have to do that," Layfon said. He didn''t really like Karian, but not many people could show his calmness and resoluteness while conversing with a filth monster. "Zuellni cannot lose its Student President."


    "Thanks, but¡­¡­"


    "Leave this nonsense and come back!" someone else said angrily.


    "Ah! Vance, you heard us!"


    "Of course! We''ve relayed the current situation to all Military Artists. We''re making preparation. You just need to head straight back. We''ll take care of them."


    "That''s reckless¡­¡­" Layfon said.


    "You shut up. I''m the Head of Military Arts! I won''t allow you, a platoon member, to disobey an order. Just keep those filth monsters together while you head straight back for Zuellni. This is an order!"


    The anger in the voice allowed no protest and kept Layfon silent.


    "Do you really have a plan?"


    "I''ll show you the defense we have. Just come back!"


    "That makes me glad," Karian said.


    "That''s right. I''ll lead the way," Felli said.


    "I''m counting on you, Layfon. You can return while keeping them like this, can''t you?"


    "Got it."


    He wasn''t satisfied but it was true that he couldn''t fight them all alone. Layfon returned to the bike.


    "Counting on you!"


    Karian put his attention back to driving as Layfon did his best to herd the filth monsters together. The filth monsters chasing them were tangled in the steel threads and those who tried to split up were herded back by Layfon''s external Kei.


    "Isn''t this unbelievable? He¡­¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Layfon said, keeping his eyes on the filth monsters.


    "He made a decision to fight so many filth monsters!"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "You said you couldn''t win against Harpe. To you, the meaning of a fight depends on the gap of strength between you and victory. I don''t mean you aren''t prepared to die in a fight, but that''s about what your fight is like - chosen from the few to enter the arena. What did you fight for? It must have been money in Grendan."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You fought under disadvantageous circumstances. You haven''t fought differently so you don''t understand their feelings."


    "Student President, understand what?"


    "To understand that they have what you don''t have!"


    The reason to protect Zuellni. The reason to fight even at the cost of one''s life.


    "What?"


    "Glory!"


    "Eh?"


    "You might think what kind of reason is that. But most Military Artists fight for the pride and glory inside them. Only they can protect the city. They protect their cities with their hands¡­¡­And that''s the meaning of survival!"


    Layfon recalled Karian''s speech at Zuellni.


    "So you did it for that?"


    "Yes, in order to summon their pride. They chose the pride of a Military Artist, and that is a reason worthy of throwing one''s life away for."


    "So stupid, how¡­¡­"


    "But what else is left? A Military Artist has the duty to fight filth monsters once he''s born to this world. That''s why the society made changes for them. In order to obtain glory. Duty doesn''t mean simple sacrifice. Military Artists fight with their pride to protect the city. That''s what society trains them to do."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    What''re you saying? That''s a lie! You''re wrong! But Layfon didn''t give voice to those thoughts. He understood deep down that Karian was right.


    Karian glanced at him a bit sadly. "You weren''t trained like that. Perhaps you had that question before you received your training¡­¡­ Either way, your pride is as a Military Artist who doesn''t die. And for that, you can keep on walking no matter how hard life becomes. As a Military Artist, you don''t escape from reality. And because of that, you have to find your reason to fight. I wanted to say this to you too, Felli."


    Was this Karian''s love for his sister?


    Felli didn''t reply. The bike continued on its path. The murderous intent of the filth monsters shrouded Layfon and Karian, as if that tension was about to explode. The steel threads cut through the murderous intent. The liquid spurting from filth monsters'' bodies turned into a mist. Those monsters who fell onto the ground writhed in agony, and were immediately consumed by their brethren.


    The two hour long flight was about to come to an end. Karian''s bad driving skill allowed the bike to slide on the ground, and that wore out the tires quicker than usual. The brake wasn''t as sensitive now. The engine was overheating and parts of it were melting. The bike wasn''t the only thing edging close to its limit. Karian had almost exhausted his physical strength and concentration as he experienced the terror of filth monsters outside the city. He did all he could to keep himself calm and dispel the fear in him like all other Military Artists.


    "The signal''s out. Seems we''re about to run out," Karian mumbled.


    A red light was flashing in the middle of the control panel, and the status of the battery showed "low".


    And Zuellni finally appeared before them.


    "Great¡­¡­" Karian''s words were cut off. The bike swayed as his head lulled.


    "He''s lost consciousness!" Felli said in a shrill voice. The sight of Zuellni had broken Karian''s concentration, causing him to sink into a slumber. The bike crashed into a huge rock and Karian was thrown out of his seat.


    Layfon caught the Student President in the air. The engine sparked and the entire bike exploded. Pieces of the bike scattered and cracked wheels shot upward. Layfon ran ahead of the explosion. The weight of Karian prevented him from dashing at full speed.


    "Five more minutes. Keep at it! Run!" Vance shouted.


    Layfon bit his lower lip, the steel threads waving madly behind him.


    Jump, run, leap¡­¡­¡­He ran through a sea littered with debris to where Zuellni stood. Something sounded on the surface of his helmet. The pieces of earth shattered by Zuellni''s passage danced everywhere, and those pieces of small debris hammered Layfon. Praying the debris wouldn''t damage the protective suit, he kept running. Unable to evade the shattered pieces, Layfon headed underneath the city.


    A presence behind them suddenly surged. His steel threads closed in on the filth monster and cut apart its wing. It lost its balance to slide on the ground.


    "Wu!"


    But the filth monster didn''t give up. It slid with the momentum of its fall with its jaws wide open, planning to sweep Layfon and Karian into its mouth. Layfon could''ve jumped up to avoid the attack, but he couldn''t do it with Karian on his shoulder.


    "Keep running!" Sharnid''s voice sounded from Layfon''s helmet. Gun shot. And the filth monster wailed. The bullet had shot through its eye.


    "Compared to attacking the enemy head on, sniping really is much more enjoyable!"


    Layfon kept running. The door of the city was close, and he could see Sharnid standing there. Two new figures slipped through the door and leapt past Layfon, one holding a lance and one holding a baton.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah!!" Naruki roared. She adjusted her landing trajectory in the air and swung her baton with all her might at the weakest scale of the filth monster - in between its eyebrows. The attack bounced Naruki off the filth monster''s body, but her attack managed to shatter the scale and expose the meat beneath. She tossed out a rope and it hooked itself onto the filth monster''s lower jaw.


    "Aaaah!!"


    She slid down the rope, the rope stopping the filth monster''s movement, pulling its head down to the ground.


    "Heee¡­¡­¡­" Naruki pulled at the rope to keep the filth monster in place. Her shoes sank deep into the ground and the rope made a moaning voice at the pressure. The tug of war didn''t last long. Naruki let go of the rope and left her spot.


    Dalshena leapt up. Her lance stabbed deep into the wound that Naruki had made. The bone of the filth monster''s head broke as Dalshena''s external Kei destroyed the brain cells. Blood spurted from the filth monster. Its head crashed heavily onto the ground. It died.


    Shocked at what had happened beside him, Layfon hadn''t stopped running.


    He then felt a change above him.


    (What is it?)


    A massive amount of Kei was being gathered on the outskirt of the city.


    Layfon arrived below the door. No time to use the lift. Should he jump¡­¡­¡­? A new figure appeared at the door. Wearing a protective suit, the figure slid down the rope, its length coiling around her waist.


    "Give me your hand!" her voice sounded in Layfon''s helmet.


    -- The voice he had wanted to hear for so long.


    -- The voice filled with colors.


    -- The voice that shone before him.


    Layfon leapt and took hold of her hand. He handed Karian over. They confirmed each other at the closest distance possible.


    "You''re back!"


    "Yes!"


    They spoke without using the force of Psychokinesis.


    A great flash of light enveloped them the next second. A huge ball of Kei had shot out from the city, obliterating a large number of filth monsters and triggering chain explosions.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!" Layfon retrieved the steel threads and turned the Adamantium Dite into a sword.


    The feeling of the tightening of relaxed nerves. The feeling of his flesh and his concentration coming together. The feeling of Kei exploding from head to toe. He was confirming what he had - some kind of meaning that could release his strength. Something that was like a parasite¡­¡­¡­This was the current Layfon Alseif, howling alone as he leaped into the battlefield.


    Pulled back into the city, Nina put Karian down. The medical team, its members all wearing protective suits, rushed over to tend to the Student President. Nina looked at the battle. The second shot of massive Kei closed in on the filth monsters like a ball of light.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­"


    A weapon she had never seen before. The intensity of the Kei made the air vibrate.


    "The Kei cannon!" Karian said, standing up with the support of the medical team. "It''s not on that huge a scale. We need about 100 Military Artists to recharge it. Not a very good weapon."


    "To make this weapon, that means¡­¡­"


    "We don''t have to cower under the threat anymore, besides¡­¡­"


    Nina watched Karian''s eyes.


    "He has become his original self."


    "No! If he does that, then it''s meaningless for him to come here. You''re the Student President. You shouldn''t be tolerating his condition. Don''t you realize that you''re using him like a tool?" Nina reproved.


    Academy City. A city that no one could view it as home - that was the city''s fate. A cold yet gentle place that nurtured newborn birds that had yet to fly.


    Karian was shocked by Nina''s words. "I''m using Layfon as a tool¡­¡­?" Outrage surged in him. It wasn''t like that! - He wanted to shout it out, but ended up swallowing it. He calmed himself down. "I''d receive punishment if I did that."


    But Leerin had said.


    "He has to shoulder the agony that is the result of his punishment. When that time comes¡­¡­"


    Reproving himself and reproving everything around him.


    Nina watched the battle. Layfon was dancing with the filth monsters, sword held high.


    "When that time comes, and till the end¡­¡­¡­"


    She wanted to stand with him.


    "He shouldn''t feel regret at what he himself has done."


    Nina continued to gaze at the battlefield. She felt a sigh coming from Karian.


    Birds called somewhere out in this world.

 Volume 6, Epilogue

    Volume 6, Epilogue


    The roaming bus still wasn''t there.


    "What''s going on?" Leerin said at the bus station. She was fed up. The bus was many days late, according to the schedule. Only the sound of the lonely wind and the vibration of the city''s multi-legs accompanied the outer edge of Myath.


    "Well, not all things go as smoothly as expected!" Savaris said, sitting on the long bench with his back bent forward.


    Leerin came to the bus station everyday, and Savaris always accompanied her. A number of passengers also came to check the status but after confirming the bus wasn''t here, they all left. Only Leerin searched for the roaming bus with the pair of binoculars she had bought.


    "Even if you do that, the roaming bus won''t appear."


    Savaris''s pair of binoculars were more powerful and he could see further than her. Leerin didn''t listen to him. She ignored him and looked through her binoculars again.


    "If¡­¡­" Savaris said. "What if Layfon become a coward?"


    She lowered her binoculars to look at him.


    "If he hasn''t started anew and lives his life dragging himself around. What would you do?"


    A person surfaced in Leerin''s mind. She met him in the assault on Myath, the Military Artist named Roy. A Military Artist who had encountered failure and was exiled. A Military Artist who was twisted and had failed to regain his courage. Whenever she recalled Roy, somewhere deep inside her she would ponder whether Layfon was the same.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­" Savaris smiled, as usual. Leerin knew he wasn''t really smiling.


    She chose her words carefully. "It''s ok if he''s not acknowledged, as long as he''s done everything he can, but¡­¡­¡­"


    What if Layfon was like Roy?


    "I''ll knock him awake," she said and balled her hand into a fist. Compared to Savaris'' stronger arms, her small and delicate arm held up her fist.


    He looked at her with a vague expression. "Really?"


    "Really."


    He smiled and shrugged in admiration. Leerin saw his real smile. She once again picked up her binoculars.


    "Since you''re looking for something, why not look at something that can be seen!"


    Some other noise came through to them.


    "Eh?"


    "Such as that," he pointed.


    Leerin adjusted the direction and the strength of her binoculars. A huge figure was moving above rolling dust. She thought for a split second that it was a filth monster.


    "A city?"


    "Yes."


    "No way, why is a city here¡­¡­¡­"


    "This is the time!"


    A fight for selenium.


    "We''re entering a fight?"


    "Strict rules are set in a fight between Academy Cities, so it won''t be that intense. Besides, you see the flag, don''t you?" he urged.


    Leerin didn''t see it at first as she was adjusting the strength of the binoculars, but she managed to catch her target. The image of a young girl was weaved onto the flag like a crest.


    "¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    She had seen that crest in Layfon''s letter that told him he had passed the entrance exam.


    "Can this be¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Looks like we don''t need to wait for a bus!" Savaris said.


    Leerin watched Zuellni, the city that was heading for them.

 Volume 7, Prologue

    Volume 7, Prologue


    The world before her was a world of sound. The endless sound of hammering, the furious howling of a mad storm, the roaring of Military Artists. A song of clashing Dites echoed in her ears. She felt as if she was very close to that place, as if she could reach the people there. Leerin then realized that she hadn''t moved. She had been waiting.


    The feeling differed from the time in the past when she had to hide in a shelter during a wave of assaulting filth monsters. The protection executed by the Heaven''s Blade successors prevented the people of Grendan from really feeling the threat. The people only hoped for a quick end to the battle so they could return to their daily lives. The feeling today though, was different.


    It was the tension brought by being in a war zone, as if time had slowed.


    She was in the Academy City called Myath, and the other city that drew near was¡­¡­¡­


    (I can see Layfon very soon¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Zuellni. The Academy City that Layfon was in. It hadn''t been a year since Leerin and Layfon parted at the roaming bus station. She never thought she''d experience this sense of agony again, but now¡­¡­¡­ She knew the term that explained her current feelings, but she couldn''t say it. Now it seemed she wanted to put a full stop on it. If she were to make a wish, she''d wish to return to the past. She''d pray everyday even though she knew it was useless. She wanted to return to that time when everyday sparkled and shone. Her adopted father, Layfon, all the brothers and sisters at the orphanage, and the occasional visits from older brothers and sisters who came with presents¡­¡­¡­ Praying helped her to suppress the stirring inside her, to help her forget that feeling.


    (But.)


    Very soon, that feeling and that hope would come to an end.


    Because Zuellni was right before her.

 Volume 7, 1 — Either Way, I Wont Say It

    Volume 7, Chapter 1: Either Way, I Won''t Say It


    In the end, nothing was explained about the disappearance of Nina Antalk, how she returned, or about the time she was away when Zuellni went on a rampage. It must have been because of the Haikizoku. It wasn''t that hard for Naruki to figure out. She had understood the gist of things when she fought the 10th platoon. Some strange existence that resembled an animal had possessed Dinn Dee, and the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang, Haia, had called it the Haikizoku. An electronic Fairy of a ruined city that held a heart full of hatred against filth monsters. It gave its power to strong-willed Military Artists. An insane Electronic Fairy.


    Dinn hadn''t resisted that power, and he now lay in the hospital, his consciousness gone. He had the strong will to protect the city but he didn''t have strength to realize his dream. He had taken illegal drugs to strengthen his Kei vein, and he was then possessed and controlled by the Haikizoku. A real pity.


    But the current Naruki could now understand Dinn''s feelings. Zuellni going on a rampage had greatly saddened her. The reason behind the numerous filth monster attacks was a secret to many people, but Naruki, having entered the 17th platoon, saw Layfon''s reaction. When he heard news of Nina''s disappearance, that reaction of his wasn''t just simple anxiety. He hadn''t gone to school, and when Naruki occasionally ran into him, all she saw was tiredness on his face. He didn''t even have the strength to cover up his exhaustion.


    In the days when Nina wasn''t around, Naruki directly felt the power of Layfon and those who were on about the same level as him. They weren''t afraid even when they were facing filth monsters head-on. Layfon continued to fight with an overwhelming power. And because Naruki was assigned with him, she saw the intensity of his fighting and his exhaustion.


    Naruki had participated in two fights against filth monsters since the time the Student President had called all students together. During the first time, she had received the order to retreat to Zuellni. A filth monster that could speak human languages had appeared and quickly disappeared like lightning. The second time was when Nina returned. Naruki was given the assignment to stop a filth monster''s movements. That action of binding the filth monster for one short moment was extremely important, and it also took everything Naruki had to execute. Whereas Layfon managed to fight a countless number of filth monsters and destroy most of them at the same time.


    Dinn must have felt this sense of impotence a long time ago, the impotence that Naruki had felt in battle. Hence, in order to reach his goal, Dinn had to train himself daily and endlessly¡­¡­ To the point of using Kei vein drugs and ending up bringing himself a sad ending.


    Naruki wouldn''t choose his path. Besides, she belonged to the City Police. Her wish was to graduate and join the Police Force in her home city. Witnessing Dinn''s end, an end that failed to protect anything, had deepened Naruki''s denial of Dinn''s chosen path. She wouldn''t take his road because she didn''t have the confidence to see a different ending.


    Zuellni''s rampage stopped on the day of Nina''s return. Considering how Zuellni went on a rampage on the day of Nina''s disappearance¡­¡­¡­


    (The Captain knows something.)


    And¡­¡­Naruki also thought of the Haikizoku. It must be linked to Zuellni''s past condition. Perhaps the Haikizoku''s hatred against filth monsters had caused Zuellni to lose control and head for filth monsters. No matter how bad the Haikizoku was, no matter how mad it was, it was in essence an Electronic Fairy.


    (The Captain must have done something on the day when she went missing.)


    A wave of cheering spread out in the sports hall, pulling Naruki back to reality.


    It hadn''t been a week since the wave of filth monster attacks. An audience stand was built in the sports hall, since the hall was also used by other societies. Naruki came here today to cheer in a certain competition.


    "Ah, the White team has won two rounds," Harley said in quiet despair.


    "The White team does have the advantage at first, but it''s about time¡­¡­" Sharnid called as he watched the arena.


    Layfon, Felli and Dalshena were also here. The groups of people among the audience stand watching the fight were all platoon members or people related to the platoons.


    Nina was in the arena.


    "But what''s the point of holding a match at this hour? I haven''t heard of such an activity before," Dalshena said, cheering for the Red team.


    Nina was waiting to enter the match as the 7th member of the Red team. All Captains from the 1st to the 17th platoon were fighting in an elimination match in Red and White teams. Without the Captain of the 10th platoon, the count of the remaining Captains numbered 16. Naturally, the captain of the Red team was Vance, and the position for captain of the White team fell on Gorneo. The rest of the captains drew lots to determine the order of their matches. The choice of the lead attacker was decided by the rank of previous platoon matches. And the result of who went on which team came about by nothing but chance.


    "Well, let''s just call this the festival to the conclusion of the platoon matches."


    "Just for that? They have time for this when time is all we don''t have."


    "There must be some consideration behind it, for example, assigning whom to what position¡­¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t we already know that during platoon matches¡­¡­"


    The conversation between Sharnid, Dalshena and Harley quieted down after the signal sounded for the match to begin.


    Naruki looked at Layfon. She didn''t feel any doubt from him about the matches. His tension was gone. Instead, he now sat at ease like his usual self as he observed the progress of the match. It felt that he was more at ease now because Nina had returned safely. Totally different from before. Naruki wasn''t sure whether her speculation was right. He had just returned to the Layfon that she knew¡­¡­He was like that originally. Too bothered by how unusual he had become, Naruki had forgotten what his usual self was like. She had lost confidence in her memory.


    (Does Layfon know?)


    Did he know why Nina disappeared and how Nina returned? And did the people sitting beside him know too? Felli and everyone else. Did they notice anything? Or did they already know something? Was Naruki the only person left out in the team? Her strength was the weakest in the platoon. She still found it unbelievable that she was wearing a platoon badge, so she wouldn''t find it strange if they kept her in the dark.


    The match had entered its second half while she was deep in thought. It was finally time for Nina to fight. The Red team''s third participant had stopped the team from gaining a third loss. Nina now had to fight against the White team''s 7th participant. That person was the captain of the 14th platoon Shin Kaihan.


    "Ho ho, it''s my first time to cross blades with you after the platoon match."


    "Please look after me."


    "I remember you trained with me daily when you first joined the platoon. What a tiring new member¡­¡­¡­"


    That was before the 17th platoon was formed. Shin wasn''t yet a captain, and as a senpai in the 14th platoon, he helped with Nina''s training. Shin was the same as the captain of the 14th platoon back then. They liked to help people. That was why nobody objected to his becoming the captain. And Nina had thought she would follow him. Not only did Shin look after his juniors, but he was also powerful in strength. In truth, the 14th platoon ranked the third on the chart.


    "Oh yes, I heard a talent scout had contacted Winse. I''m a bit envious. Who knows what he''d do."


    Winse was the captain of the 3rd platoon. It seemed a talent scout had contacted him before the 3rd platoon fought the 16th platoon.


    "But I think they actually want you more. If you''re serious, the captain of the White team might get tense."


    The ranking of platoon matches determined the captain of the teams. Gorneo''s 5th platoon defeated Shin''s 14th platoon in the match. Shin''s words meant that Nina had a chance to win against Gorneo.


    "Thanks for your evaluation, but¡­¡­¡­"


    She was happy of his evaluation. And it meant much to her since it came from Shin.


    "But¡­¡­¡­I''m prouder of being a member of the 17th platoon."


    Shin smiled bitterly, "Nina really is Nina. Well then, let''s begin."


    "Yes."


    The match began.


    Keeping a distance from Shin, Nina crossed the iron whips before her. Shin''s weapon was a sword. A thin blade that was made for the advantage of its speed. Kei enveloped Shin and ran into the blade. A Sapphire Dite was good with conductivity whereas a Ruby Dite was good as a tool for creating Karen Kei. As for the last Dite of the three - its quality determined by the amount of black alloy in it - the Emerald Dite was best at gathering Kei.


    Shin turned the blade upward to point at Nina. It was a posture that Nina was familiar with.


    (He wants to win with one move.)


    His upper body seemed to lean inward as his hands embraced the handle of the sword for a sudden stab¡­¡­¡­


    Here it came.


    External-type Burst Kei variation - Tenha.


    A move that released the Kei gathered on one point in the blade.


    "!"


    (Can''t avoid it!)


    In a swift second of judgment, Nina ran Kei through her entire body. Internal Kei variation - Kongoukei. A move that gathered Kei in the targeted area to bounce off the attack. A high level defensive move that required accurate judgment.


    The external Kei rushed past the iron whips to hammer her chest.


    "Urgh¡­¡­¡­" Nina moaned, unable to cancel the entire impact of Shin''s attack.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Shin silently observed her reaction. He usually talked a lot, but he had turned solemn the moment he stepped into battle. This side of him remained unchanged.


    (But that attack¡­¡­¡­)


    A chill ran down her back.


    She could evade that attack when she was in the 14th platoon and in the platoon match. But Shin had dealt an attack today that had far exceeded the speed that Nina had known.


    (Has Senpai become so strong in such a short time?)


    The attack she received could have ended the match if she hadn''t learned the technique of Kongoukei from Layfon. She didn''t even have spare time to counterattack. But Shin''s attack did have a weak point.


    (It takes too long to gather the Kei. He won''t make it in close combat.)


    Sure, his speed and power had increased, but he had spent too much time gathering Kei.


    Nina ran to attack Shin''s side. She would be using a move that everyone acknowledged as her special move.


    (I''ll show you how much I''ve grown!)


    Shin blocked her first attack that swung down from the upper right, causing him to move a step to his right. Instead of following tradition and defending her chest with the left iron whip, Nina took advantage of force rebounded from Shin''s defense and shot forth with her left fist. Shin backed off a few steps. There was a smell of something being burnt mixed into the air, a smell of the clash of a Dite and protein¡­¡­Shin''s fringe had been burnt.


    Nina didn''t stop. Taking the advantage, she shortened the distance between them. Shin backed off a little and leaped forward within a very short distance. He executed a second Tenha before his feet touched ground.


    (So fast!)


    Then why did he spend so long preparing for his first attack? Was it a trap? But Nina didn''t have the time to ponder that now. Her opponent had a strong defense and an impenetrable attacking power. But Nina did what she always did. Step forward! Judging that Shin''s Tenha wasn''t as powerful as before, she put all her strength on the counterattack. No Kongoukei.


    The assault coming from her left caused pain on her cheek as if her face had been split apart. But she did feel from her right wrist that she had hit something.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­" Shin sat down in front of her as the judge called out her victory.


    "Ah, my trick didn''t work," Shin stood up, swaying, his hand on his injured shoulder.


    "You''ve become strong¡­¡­¡­Is it because of them?" He looked at the 17th platoon in the audience stand.


    "Yeah," Nina nodded proudly.


    Naruki relaxed. Harley shouted in excitement. Layfon smiled.


    "Ha, beautifully done."


    "Shin''s Tenha is used for medium distance attacks. Drawing close to him is the correct strategy."


    Having heard Sharnid and Dalshena''s conversation, Naruki turned to Layfon in a small voice. "Is that right?"


    "Yes. Looking at his posture, I think he can shoot even faster. His steps are also firm. If the Captain chose to defend then there''d have been quite a distance between them."


    "Is that so¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s explanation helped her to understand the comments of the other two.


    "But I don''t know whether the Captain did think of it."


    "Eh?"


    "It''s hard to suddenly change your tactics. It''s the same for your opponent. The Captain just chose the method she''s best at. The captain of the 14th platoon must have abandoned his original methods in favor of trying out a new tactic. Otherwise, his strength shouldn''t fluctuate that much."


    Dalshena thought Nina''s quick decision was the key to the victory, but Layfon thought Nina''s lack of hesitation to shorten the distance between them was it.


    "Powerful strength doesn''t guarantee the winning of a match, especially with the Captain."


    As he finished his sentence, the announcement came for the next match. This time Nina''s opponent was the captain of the White team, Gorneo Luckens.


    (Does that strength come from the Haikizoku?)


    Everyone could tell Nina had become stronger. Her growth didn''t come from a step by step training. Naruki knew before she joined the platoon. Most of the platoons had extra training besides the regular training sessions. She had seen some people faint by training too much, and she knew Layfon had accompanied Nina with her training. The result of this match was proof of Nina''s training.


    ¡­¡­¡­Was it really related to the Haikizoku? Nina had stopped Zuellni''s rampage¡­¡­¡­Did that mean she could use the power of the Haikizoku?


    (Is this too premature a conclusion?)


    Her speculation was possible, but where was the Haikizoku if that wasn''t the case? Whom should Naruki ask¡­¡­And who could give her an answer? And should she know of this? The management of Dinn left a question for her: What could she change even if she knew the truth? Who could have stopped Dinn if the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang and Layfon weren''t here?


    (But¡­¡­)


    She couldn''t just leave everything. Otherwise it was possible for Zuellni to go on a rampage again. It wasn''t right to ignore the danger.


    (Because normal people like Mei-chan and Mi-chan are in this city¡­¡­)


    The huge noise in the sports hall once again called her attention to reality.


    Both of them moved at the sound of the signal.


    Gorneo was the next stockiest person after Vance. One could feel the pressure just with him standing before you. The feeling of a difference of skill and physique would have defeated Nina if she let Gorneo''s aura overtake her.


    (In that case!)


    Nina leaped forward as Gorneo moved towards her, pulling close the distance between them. Gorneo held a fist in front of his chest, and his fist seemed to look so much bigger than his body.


    (Karen Kei!)


    The left fist suddenly expanded. No, it was already here.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    No time to evade! Nina could only block it with her right iron whip. A huge impact. The shrill sound of metal clashing. The heat of Gorneo''s Kei brushed past her face.


    (The right!)


    No time to breathe. Gorneo''s right fist gave an even heavier blow on her left iron whip. She originally intended to swing the whip down from top to bottom, but the impact of his fist had guided her force to another direction, causing her to lose her balance and fall forward. Gorneo never once stopped. He moved to Nina''s side like the wind. Nina didn''t even have the time to stand straight as she felt the rush of an attack behind her - a kick that could easily break a thick tree trunk. She leaped away with Kongoukei, using the momentum of her leap to touch ground and roll to her feet.


    (I almost lost¡­¡­)


    But her opponent wasn''t without a weakness. Gorneo was readying his stance for a more powerful move. Nina stood quite a distance from him but she could still feel the pressure of Kei building up in him. It appeared the next move would be decisive.


    (What kind of a move is it?)


    Gorneo''s weapons were his limbs. Karen Kei was a Kei technique that aided the four limbs in using rich variations of Kei. A technique that maximized the potential of close combat fighting. However, this didn''t mean that Gorneo was invulnerable to direct attacks.


    The air called. Another left fist lashed out. It shouldn''t be able to reach Nina from that distance.


    "Urg¡­¡­"


    But she did feel the heavy blow on the iron whips crossed before her.


    (External Kei?)


    External Kei, the type of Kei that was famous for its destructive power. It was a simple release of power rather than a technique. Usually, Military Artists who had trained in the use of Kei could execute that move. The difference was only down to how large a scale that move would be. A normal platoon member couldn''t have released external Kei that could touch Nina at this distance.


    The sound of something cutting through the air and chaotic airflow should have accompanied Gorneo''s move, but all Nina felt was the sudden impact on her weapons.


    (As if I was really struck. How? What in the world¡­¡­)


    Gorneo attacked again while she was thinking. She evaded to her right.


    (Ah¡­¡­)


    A heavy blow on her right side. Her knees buckled and she knelt down!


    "External type Kei variation - Jaryu."


    "Huh?" Naruki looked at Layfon. "You know of it?"


    "I''ve seen it before, but the person who made that move was stronger."


    "What move is it? It seems different from the usual external Kei¡­¡­¡­" Dalshena gave her head a light shake.


    Gorneo hadn''t moved from his position. He dealt his blows as of a fighter training with a dummy. People could hear the sound of wind caused by his movements, but they saw no traces of any external Kei being released.


    "That''s Karen Kei. The Captain''s tangled in small threads of Kei. Gorneo''s Kei finds her through those threads."


    "Threads¡­¡­¡­?" Sharnid squinted and increased his vision with internal Kei. Naruki also did the same but couldn''t quite make it out.


    "Ah, you''re right. There is something?"


    "Yeah? So if she can see those threads, then she can see through Gorneo''s attacks."


    "Oh¡­¡­¡­"


    Every time Gorneo swung his fist, Nina''s body shook. It seemed this really had something to do with the Kei threads.


    "The Captain probably knows, so she''s using Kongoukei to cancel the impact."


    "But she can''t wiggle out like that. Same for Gorneo. He''ll be fighting Vance next, so he should be preserving his strength. It''s disadvantageous to drag out the fight."


    "True, though Kongoukei takes more strength than Jaryu¡­¡­I see, he''s only using four threads to preserve his strength. He should be able to manage more."


    "Just four?"


    "The person I knew could control far more but changes would occur to the threads. Gorneo''s move would be useless if we can tell how it''s done."


    "Can you use that move?"


    "Yes, but I''d end up using extra strength because I''m not trained in the use of Karen Kei. Besides, the speed isn''t as fast as using the steel threads. Putting one''s strength through the Kei threads isn''t much but it''s very tiring to use that effect to cut."


    Layfon explained in a natural manner. He really did know a lot. A little bit shocked, Naruki observed his face and saw him squinting at the match.


    "But if Gorneo''s left something up his sleeves, then he''s underestimating the Captain. I already taught her two different ways to control Kei."


    Naruki returned her gaze to the match. Nina was still stuck with the iron whips crossed before her chest.


    "Since she knows the enemy''s position, she can adjust the Kongoukei to reduce the amount of Kei she uses. In that sense, she can defend with Kongoukei while gathering her Kei. If she wants to break this stalemate, no, if she targets her opponent, the Kei she''s stored up will come into play."


    Naruki couldn''t see the flow of Kei that Layfon was talking about but she did see that Nina was shining faintly, and that light was getting denser and denser.


    (Time to counterattack.)


    As Layfon had said, Nina was slowly adjusting her defense. The iron whips were still crossed but she had pulled back her right wrist and was pushing forward her left wrist inch by inch. The crouched legs spread.


    Gorneo couldn''t have missed the changes that even Naruki could see. He stopped attacking. He pulled the right fist close to his body and began gathering his Kei. He wasn''t planning on winning the match with just one move. Since he had to fight Vance next, he was still preserving his strength. Still, he had to take Nina seriously. She was pouring all she had into her next attack. So what should he do? Evade it or attack it head-on?


    While Gorneo had stopped his attack, Nina was using this chance to store up her Kei. The pressure of her Kei sent waves even to the audience stand. Naruki had seen this two times besides that time when she joined the platoon match. To Naruki, no one was better at Karen Kei than Gorneo and Shante. Perhaps one to two other people could use it, but only Gorneo and Shante could use it in a real fight. She had heard of how difficult it was to learn Karen Kei. Understanding the theory was not enough. One must be able to freely use it.


    Nina moved. Her figure seemed to vanish in one split second, leaving only a path of light. External Kei variation - Raijin.


    The sound was so huge as if the sports hall had exploded, as if lightning had hit the air shield above the city. Intense flashes of light burnt Naruki''s eyes. What''d happened? Naruki was dazed by that light. But the judge had declared Gorneo the victor.


    "Gorneo''s seen through her," Layfon said. "The Captain''s posture was too easy to read. It wasn''t a long distance move. Besides, according to the Captain''s personality, she wouldn''t have held back. Her only thought was a straight path. By understanding that, all Gorneo needed was to react by adjusting his power, speed and destructive force."


    External-type Burst Kei - Karen Kei variation - Fuuja (Wind Snake).


    The move that had defeated Nina.


    "In Grendan, any move with the word ''snake'' in it means it isn''t an attack that takes a straight path. It wasn''t enough to take the Captain''s attack directly with a fist. The Kei released from Gorneo''s fist curved around the Captain''s body to hit the side of her stomach. That was what decided this match."


    "But the Captain''s speed was even outside Gorneo''s prediction."


    Vance won the next match.


    "Gorneo blocked the Captain''s attack, but the impact of her attack has probably numbed his nervous system."


    The Red team won in the end. The platoon members cheered at their victory.


    "Speaking of which, I never knew the Captain knew such a move. I didn''t see her use it in the platoon matches," Naruki said.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­She already understood the theory. She just wasn''t at the level where she could execute it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Low-level Kongoukei looks good on the outside. A Raijin that got stuck between good and bad would be the same as a Whirl Kei. When used properly, Raijin involves a leveling up of speed. If one couldn''t use it well, they might as well use Whirl Kei. That''s why she hasn''t used Raijin till now."


    Naruki fell back into her thoughts.


    (If that''s the case, when was the Captain able to use the move in a real battle?)


    Nina and Vance fought one on one in the last platoon match. She didn''t use Raijin back then. Didn''t have the chance? Or she couldn''t use it¡­¡­? If she couldn''t use it back then, then she must have obtained the key to use it in the time when she was missing.


    (It really is the Haikizoku¡­¡­¡­?)


    Thinking on that, she missed Layfon''s mumbling.


    "¡­¡­¡­I did teach her Raijin, but when was it?"


    "So what were the elimination matches for, uh?"


    After the matches, Vance thanked the captains for their hard work and dismissed them. It was still day time and they didn''t have classes. Nina announced they would continue training in the Training Complex.


    "Confirmation of the strength of the captains," Nina said. Naruki could tell how tired she was by looking at the way she walked.


    Both Sharnid and Dalshena seemed to immediately understand Nina''s words.


    "Ah, so that was done to determine which teams were to take on the infiltrating work?" Sharnid said.


    "I see."


    "Throwing in too much would reduce the main team''s power. Too little would mean we couldn''t budge the enemy defense, so exactly how much¡­¡­"


    "We''re sure that we need at least one platoon," Dalshena cut in.


    "Vance is the reserved kind of strategist," Nina said. "He won''t consider attacking unless our defense is fully prepared. Under that situation, Gorneo and Shante would work as part of the defense team. As for the main fight and guarding power inside the city¡­¡­¡­After fitting the defense, what''s left would be assigned to attack. That''d leave probably only one team."


    Although all captains were involved in the discussion of strategies, the final decision rested with the Captains of platoons 1-3: Vance, Gorneo and Shin.


    "In that case, a team with many problems like us won''t be chosen. If they work around us, that might reduce our main power. Rather than putting us in the main fight, it''s better to use the ''wild boar surprise strategy''."


    "Who''s the wild boar?" Dalshena asked.


    "The beautiful you that''s in front of me," Sharnid said.


    "¡­¡­¡­Just wait till we get to the Training Complex."


    Layfon smiled at their banter. Felli ignored them. No. Naruki noticed that Felli''s gaze flitted to Nina''s back. Her face remained expressionless but Naruki felt she had a question for Nina.


    (Does she doubt?)


    It wasn''t that unbelievable for Felli to doubt Nina. After all, she was the one supporting Layfon when the Captain went missing. No. Everyone in this team had a question for her. Their Captain had gone missing. Dalshena and Naruki weren''t in the team for long but both of them were involved in the incident with the Haikizoku, and Naruki wouldn''t just sit and do nothing if this was related to the Haikizoku.


    (It''s all right to find out?)


    The others must have noticed something, but what if she found out? She couldn''t do anything in response. However, Naruki''s worry was taken care of when they reached the Training Complex.


    "I have something to say to everyone," Nina said seriously after they all entered the training room of the 17th platoon. "A lot has happened recently. This is the first time we can now gather together. I want to say this while we''re all here."


    Naruki stood behind the group, so she caught everyone''s reaction. They all tensed up at Nina''s words. The easy atmosphere was gone. And Naruki also noticed a certain someone had already asked Nina the question, but Nina probably waited till everyone was together.


    Layfon''s expression was fairly stiff. He probably wanted to know what happened a long time ago, judging by his personality. And Nina''s reply, "wait", made him wait till today. Did he wait because he trusted her or was he just pretending to be at ease¡­¡­Either way, Layfon''s heavy feelings for Nina were real. He worried about her more than anyone else. He wanted to become her strength more than anyone else. It wouldn''t be too much to call that ''love'' if he was a normal person.


    (Then what does Layfon think?)


    Naruki thought of Meishen. She did her best to get close to Layfon, but the guy didn''t react. He didn''t push her away either. If the other person was schooled in the area of love, one could say Meishen had been taken advantage of, but with Layfon, it probably was just clumsiness. And because it was Layfon, his feelings for Nina probably wasn''t just simple love. At least, he himself hadn''t realized.


    (Why? I don''t feel good.)


    A feeling that her knowledge in Military Arts couldn''t quite match his.


    "On the day after the match with the first platoon, I received Layfon''s message and headed for the Mechanical Department. What I saw there¡­¡­¡­" Nina began to explain.


    Lost, she had entered the very center of the Mechanical Department that no one had ever touched foot in. She saw Zuellni and the Haikizoku, both Electronic Fairies exuding something unusual about them. She wanted to protect Zuellni, but instead, the Haikizoku took possession of her.


    "So that monster is inside you?" Dalshena howled. Naruki couldn''t tell whether it was tension or outrage.


    "It is here, but I can''t control it, and it''s not controlling me."


    "¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    "The Haikizoku''s sleeping. I don''t know when it''ll wake, but it hasn''t done me any harm for now."


    Questions filled Naruki''s head. Why did it sleep? How? Who put it to sleep?


    "¡­¡­And where did you go?" Sharnid said, scratching his head. "We didn''t find you anywhere in the city. The City Police did a search too but couldn''t find you. Where were you hiding? There wasn''t a trace of you."


    Zuellni was spacious enough to house thousands of people. It wasn''t an easy task to search everywhere. But Naruki knew the City Police managed it. They managed it under unbelievable conditions, yet they failed to find her. Meaning¡­¡­?


    "¡­¡­¡­I wasn''t in Zuellni."


    "Then where were you?"


    Unbelievable. Somewhere outside Zuellni? Where? Humans couldn''t survive outside the city without protective gear. Was she in another city then? How did she get there? By roaming bus¡­¡­¡­But how did she get back? No roaming buses came close to Zuellni during that time. And how come Nina had to get outside the city?


    But she didn''t speak more. "Sorry, I can''t say any more."


    "Why?" Layfon asked quietly.


    "No particular reason. Sorry, but I''m not just keeping this from you. I''m not saying anything to the Student President either. I won''t say it to anybody."


    Naruki''s gaze turned to Felli. The Student President''s younger sister showed no signs of reaction. She might have heard already with the Student President. And Nina was refusing to speak more no matter how hard the platoon members pushed her. The training after that was conducted with an embarrassing atmosphere.


    Naruki arrived at the City Police office at dusk. After the conclusion to the fight with the filth monsters, everyone was participating in city-wide training in anticipation to the intercity match. Thanks to that, the number of Military Artists helping out the Police dropped drastically. Naruki was the same. Her time at the City Police had been cut.


    "You don''t have to come," Formed said, preparing his lesson.


    She felt ashamed. "A case doesn''t choose when to happen."


    "Well, it does," Formed said. He was seated at his desk with documents before him. "There are cases that only happen during this time, but there are also people who can''t move because of this time. Of course, there''re also those who choose not to do anything at this time."


    "Just say so if you need help."


    "Speaking of which, it really has been a long time since I got to sit down and do some paperwork," Formed said, pleased, but his response lacked conviction.


    Only Naruki and Formed were in the office. The few number of people who came to work might be napping in the Locker Room.


    "¡­¡­It isn''t that good to force the answer out of someone who doesn''t want to say anything about the secret?" Naruki said as she placed the cup of tea she made for Formed on the table.


    Formed stopped tapping his finger on the desk and lifted his head to look at her.


    "I want to find out why. Am I too spoiled?"


    In the end, Layfon, Sharnid, Felli and Harley all gave up on making Nina tell her secret. Only Dalshena and Naruki still wanted to make her explain it. Sharnid and Harley in particular, both of them immediately gave up asking more when Nina said she wouldn''t tell them.


    "As a City Police officer¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "As a City Police officer, I''d use any means to get to the bottom of things if it were to solve a case. But a secret. The person himself wouldn''t want anyone to know regardless of how it is to others. It really is difficult."


    "Yes¡­¡­¡­"


    "But there''re two kinds of secrets. One that you can''t say to anyone else and one that you won''t spill a word of even if you''re to die for it. If it''s the latter then it won''t be easy to discover it. And a secret can be deep or shallow. Just like a basement. You can sometimes see to the depth of it from the entrance. There''s only so much hiding in there. But it might be a basement whose depth you can''t see through."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you want to see what''s inside, you can only go in. Do you have the assurance that you can make a full retreat?"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You need to prepare your heart to discover the secret of one who vows to keep it secret even in death. Can you then still fight alongside Nina without reservations? ¡­¡­Well, if it''s a secret that a police officer must know, then let me shoulder it with you," Formed said.


    "Chief¡­¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t that what an organization is for?"


    It wasn''t what Naruki had expected, but it sure suited Formed''s style.


    ¡ó


    Cacophonous rumbling filled the Mechanical Department. How long ago had it been since she last worked here? Submerging her body in the noise? Sighing, Nina cleaned with the mop. Her body remembered that motion. What came next was just her consciousness. Her thoughts gradually left the floor and the tubes around her.


    (With that, it should be alright.)


    She recalled what happened in the Training Complex. It already took her everything to tell them about the Haikizoku¡­¡­It should be right.


    "You''ll be involved." Dixerio Maskane had said¡­¡­¡­His words echoed in Nina''s ears. The Nina who first met the Wolf Faces and felt she had gotten caught in something. In truth, even Layfon might get caught in it if she took one wrong step.


    Ignasis.


    Nina was now involved in the fight against that person. She still didn''t know exactly what this signified and she had no idea who else besides Dix was involved in this war. She also didn''t know which direction this fight was taking. She knew nothing. But at least she knew who the enemies were.


    Ignasis and the Wolf Faces.


    An organization whose members wore beast masks. Mostly having no substance, they were said to be disconnected from death. While increasing their numbers, they moved through En''s transportation system, conspiring as they traveled between various cities.


    And about the En between Myath and Senou City Schneibel - Schneibel was the place where Rigzario was, the device that gave birth to Electronic Fairies. The Wolf Faces'' true objective might be Rigzario.


    Did Nina appear in Myath because she was born in Schneibel? That alone wasn''t enough to draw that conclusion. Possessed by the Haikizoku and aided by Zuellni, she managed to safely return to Zuellni. The origin of all Electronic Fairies had helped her, and that original Electronic Fairy resided in the girl named Leerin. Leerin had a guardian called Savaris, and the Wolf Faces had called him a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    The man knew Layfon. He seemed to have fought him too.


    (What more can I say?)


    If Leerin really was Layfon''s childhood friend, Nina would want to tell Layfon about her. Layfon had never thought he could return to Grendan. He''d be happy to hear of her. A deeper thought asked why Savaris and Leerin left Grendan to come to Zuellni. Savaris already told her his purpose. He was here for the Haikizoku, just like the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. Then what about Leerin? And that original Electronic Fairy with her¡­¡­¡­Yet she herself didn''t realize.


    (On what level can something be forgiven?)


    Layfon felt nothing about the pride of Military Artists. Was it correct to get him involved? And Nina herself was forced into a fight that she knew nothing about. How much should she tell him? At what point should she stop so she wouldn''t get him involved? She wouldn''t tell him of what happened in Myath if she couldn''t find that boundary. She felt a crisis was near but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Senpai," Layfon''s voice called her back to reality. "It''s past bentou delivery time."


    "¡­¡­Um. Damn."


    It appeared some time had passed without her knowing. If they missed the bentou delivery time, they could only get what food was left by others. The tasty sandwiches were popular. One couldn''t get one unless he remembered it and went early to purchase it.


    "If it''s ok with you, you can have my bentou."


    "That isn''t good," she shook her head. A platoon member had to train everyday, and the two of them did cleaning at night on top of training. The three main meals were important. She couldn''t have half of Layfon''s lunch.


    "We only have a bit of time left. I''ll just pass."


    Layfon scratched his head in embarrassment. "Well, I made the bentou today, but I made a bit too much. So if senpai can eat some, you''ll be helping me a lot."


    Nina looked closely. That bentou did look too much for one person.


    "I don''t recall whether I''ve mentioned it, but I''ve never been good with measuring the amount of food made. It''d be great if you could eat some."


    "Is that so? Well then, I''ll have some¡­¡­"


    "Please go ahead."


    Nina was urged to go wash her hands. Layfon had set everything up when she returned. He had also poured tea into paper cups.


    "Time to eat."


    "Don''t have to hold back."


    Two fairly large bentou boxes sat inside the bag. One box contained sandwiches with marinated meat, cheese and vegetables. The other box contained salad.


    "It''s still as tasty as before."


    "Really?"


    "Ah," she ate as she sneaked a peek at Layfon, and saw him smiling. She couldn''t quite see his face clearly from this angle. She didn''t allow herself to look at him directly because she was hiding things from him. And also, the words of the Student President remained in her head.


    Karian had said that Layfon fought because he relied on her. He might be right. Nina had then said she''d take responsibility of it. As if she were making a confession.


    (Geez, just what did I say?)


    She had just let it burst it out. Perhaps in that moment, she wanted to convey her feelings without covering them up.


    Did a part of her she hadn''t developed finally take form?


    (I¡­¡­¡­)


    About Layfon? There was nothing she could deny.


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "That''s good," he cut her off. "I believe you''ll tell me one day, and I''ll stand by your side."


    She looked at him directly. He smiled.


    "If the Mercenary Gang plans something against you, I''ll do everything to protect you. If you have something you want to say, then say it. I''m willing to help if I can."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    That was it. There still remained a reason for denial.


    (I want to stand by your side.)


    Not just to guard and not just within this Academy. If there was something she truly wanted to say, then she wanted Layfon to acknowledge her as a Military Artist.


    "So I''m counting on you."


    Nina returned the smile and dug into the bentou again.


    "We''ll get busy tomorrow. Oh yes, many people want to fight you in training," Layfon said.


    "Really?"


    "Everybody knows of your strength since the matches between captains."


    Yes, she wanted to stand by Layfon''s side. She wanted to bury this feeling in her, but she still felt happy to know that he had accepted her.

 Volume 7, 2 — Haias Resolve

    Volume 7, Chapter 2: Haia''s Resolve


    The preparation for the intercity match had entered its formal stage in Zuellni. Many, many things needed doing: training to help Psychokinesists search for the enemies and in Psychokinetic control, training for the captain''s strategies, training for snipers and so on. And at the same time, the Mercenary Gang was hired to help instruct the students and increase their personal strengths.


    No more filth monster attacks happened after Zuellni''s revival. Students in this Academy City now lived steady and peaceful lives. Layfon and Naruki came together to the Training Complex.


    "Is that really ok?"


    It was after school hours. The platoon matches had ended, but the platoons were still conducting intense training. The sounds of training bounced off the walls more intensely than before.


    "I think so. Besides, I already confirmed with the Captain. It should be ok."


    The 17th platoon didn''t have training today. Nina had gone to train with the other captains, Sharnid had been called over by the sniper team, and even Felli had gone to the seminar on the assigning of Psychokinesists. She was very displeased but she did go to the seminar. Dalshena didn''t have anything, but recently, she had been training alone. So she might not be in the Training Complex.


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon had taken this chance to bring Naruki to the Training Complex.


    "Are you¡­¡­worried about the time?"


    "No, Chief said this is for the intercity match, so I should spend more time training. I don''t have to worry about the City Police, but¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then there''s no problem?"


    They were heading for the training room of the 5th platoon.


    "But the captain of the 5th platoon and you¡­¡­¡­"


    Both Gorneo and Layfon came from Grendan. Naruki knew from long ago that they didn''t have a good relationship. Still, Layfon had asked Gorneo to train her.


    "But I think he''s the best person to teach you Karen Kei."


    Layfon had been thinking whether to add Karen Kei to Naruki''s moves when she trained with Nina. Naruki''s weapons, rope and baton, were best at capturing. Her strength would increase tremendously if she could add more variations to her techniques through Karen Kei.


    "I know a bit of Karen Kei, but he''s a better teacher."


    She watched him a little and sighed. "How should I put it, I feel Layton is quite clumsy."


    "Uh? Really?"


    "If you''re not like that, you wouldn''t have put thought to action."


    "But it wasn''t easy to come to an Academy City to study. Wouldn''t it be a waste not to take advantage of it?"


    "No, they''re not related¡­¡­Uh, never mind," she sighed again, followed by a deep breath to revive her composure. "It''s foolish for me to get tense on my own. Let''s go," she nodded.


    Layfon knocked on the door of the 5th platoon. They heard that Gorneo wasn''t joining the captain''s training and that he was in the platoon room.


    After hearing the answer through the door, Layfon pushed the door open. Only Gorneo and Shante were around.


    "Want something with me?" Gorneo said with a bitter face.


    "Need your help a bit," Layfon cut to the chase, making Naruki tenser.


    Shante was the first to react after listening to his explanation. "Why do we have to teach you?" she bared her teeth.


    He wasn''t swayed. "Aren''t we comrades protecting this city?"


    "When did our relationship become like that?"


    Shante''s confrontation made Gorneo''s smile bitter.


    "We won''t force you if you refuse."


    "¡­¡­¡­Why, can''t you teach her?"


    "You''re the only expert in Karen Kei in Zuellni. I can teach her some techniques but I can''t do much about the basics."


    What Layfon could do was read the flow of Kei of his opponents and repeatedly make the same move himself until he grasped hold of it. However, many of the theories of Karen Kei weren''t that easy to understand just by reading the flow of Kei. That explained why he hadn''t taught anyone Karen Kei. In the end, he couldn''t teach others what he knew.


    "So you don''t know how to use Karen Kei? You monster," Gorneo said, his expression turning sour after hearing Layfon''s explanation.


    "I really don''t know."


    "Don''t you know Jaryu? And you used Roar Kei and Thousand Man Rush."


    They were rumors about Layfon during the platoon matches. It wasn''t strange for a Military Artist to increase his strength through internal Kei during battle. What couldn''t be ignored was the fact that the last two moves were high level moves from the school of the Luckens. Gorneo had heard that only Savaris had mastered those moves - Gorneo''s older brother.


    "Those two moves are based on the theory of Karen Kei but they aren''t bound strictly to it. They emphasize less Karen Kei use and that''s why I managed to learn it. I haven''t learned any of the true Karen Kei techniques. Since I can''t use it effectively, I don''t want to use it."


    His explanation seemed to have alleviated the tension in the atmosphere. Gorneo nodded. "¡­¡­All right, but I''ll only teach the basics."


    "Goru?!"


    "This is for the city."


    "Thank you very much," Layfon lowered his head.


    "In exchange, I want you to train Shante."


    "Eh?"


    "Shante possesses an unusually large amount of Kei. She needs to be able to release it properly and control it. There''s no one better at training her than you in this city."


    Layfon couldn''t refuse. "All right."


    "No!" Shante protested. "Absolutely not! With this guy¡­¡­"


    "Shante¡­¡­"


    "Why can''t it be Goru?"


    "Didn''t I just say it? You''re one of the very few who have such a huge amount of Kei, and its amount surpasses mine. Letting Layfon teach you is the fastest way."


    "I don''t want to!"


    She seemed to really hate Layfon. She howled in anger while Gorneo towered over her, doing all he could to placate her. The scene looked like one of a father and his daughter, or a pair of siblings with a large age gap between them.


    "I want Goru to teach me. No one else!"


    "Well, I guess we''ll head back for now," Layfon said, for some reason getting embarrassed at the simple argument.


    "Wait a bit¡­¡­Shante, if you''re thinking¡­¡­" Gorneo took a breath and spoke in a whisper.


    "¡­¡­Um."


    Who knew what they were saying, except that the hate in Shante''s eyes loosened and she smiled.


    "If that''s the case, it''s not bad for him to teach me."


    "Right."


    "Ha¡­¡­OK, when do we begin?"


    Her sudden change of attitude gave Layfon a bad premonition. But he couldn''t refuse because of Naruki.


    "We can start now."


    Shante immediately restored her Dite. A Red Spear. A red ruby used to accelerate the flow of Kei flashed in the middle part of the point of the spear. The spear''s point was probably made with hard metal as its base, its surface covered with the powder of Ruby Dite.


    "OK, as you wish," Layfon pulled out his Dite.


    "Layfon," Naruki grabbed his shoulder. "She doesn''t look right."


    "Yeah, I know," he said in a small voice.


    "Is this ok? If you''re forcing yourself because of me¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry," he nodded at her.


    "Nothing will happen. I think those two are good people."


    "Good people? ¡­¡­You¡­¡­¡­"


    He didn''t make this up so to put her at ease. Shante just couldn''t let go, and Gorneo wasn''t a true villain. Even while wanting to avenge Gahard, Gorneo chose to fight him fair and square.


    "OK, if you say so."


    "Yeah."


    Naruki backed down while Layfon restored his Dite. He held the Sapphire Dite and faced Shante.


    "I want to first see how good the power of your Kei is. And it''s best to see that through a fight. Do you know how to push and receive?"


    "Stop looking down on me. I already learned it from Goru."


    "Well then, let''s begin," Layfon kept his sword in place and sat down.


    Shante hugged her spear and also sat down.


    "Come at me when you''re ready."


    "Then I won''t hold back!"


    An amount of Kei in the shape of a whirl suddenly appeared before Layfon. Kei gushed out of its side like smoke.


    "¡­¡­"


    Layfon also ran Kei through his body.


    The two of them continuously released their Kei into their Dites. Gathered in one place in increasing density, the Kei caused the Dites to shine. The colors were at first light but the density of the Kei made them into a richer shade of red and blue.


    "You can come at me anytime."


    "So annoying! Stop talking to me!" Shante increased the speed of storing the Kei in the Dite. The heat from the Dite fogged the surrounding air.


    She opened her eyes. "Enkei Shoudansen!"


    The Kei shot out from her spear as she leaped up.


    "Didn''t I say we''re doing a push and receive?"


    Slightly surprised, Layfon kept his sitting pose and gave his sword a light flick. The arc of the blade cut through the air, leaving a trace of blue light and blocking the fireballs shooting at him.


    "Layfon!" Naruki called.


    None of the fireballs hit him, although the heat threw the air flow into chaos and tousled his fringe.


    Push and receive training involved blocking and deflecting an attack using a block of dense Kei. It was a traditional way of training in Grendan, so both Derek and the Luckens used it. But Layfon didn''t know that other cities didn''t train like that. At least, he hadn''t seen anyone using it. Maybe it was a training only found in Grendan. Another reason was that both Military Artists in the training of pushing and receiving needed to possess a certain level of strength, and these people were harder to find in an Academy City.


    "Um¡­¡­¡­" he sighed in his heart the moment when he received Shante''s attack. He had fought her two times now. The first time was in the platoon match, and the second in the ruined city. He defeated her quickly the first time so he didn''t get to observe closely. As for the second time, Layfon was attracted by Shante''s unusual movements. Her level of Kei didn''t leave that much of an impression on him. Besides, she probably trained to improve her movements rather than her control of Kei.


    Shante did possess what Gorneo claimed she had. Deflecting her Kei wasn''t difficult. As Gorneo had said, her amount of Kei was huge but she didn''t know how to control it. She used too much force. It felt like she was pouring a bucket of water into a tiny cup. She could fight this way, exhausting her Kei, only because of the huge amount she possessed. In terms of efficiency, she was about the same as Layfon''s use of Karen Kei.


    (If she could control it, there would be huge room for improvement.)


    It was easy to deflect and shatter her attack. Pushing and receiving involved many kinds of techniques, and this match would probably end right now if he used some of them. But Layfon waited to see what level of Kei she could reach.


    The ball of flame expanded as time passed.


    (It won''t burn up the building, right?)


    Numerous factors were taken into account in the design of the building. However, the increasing heat would probably trigger the fire alarm. Layfon adjusted his Kei like a shield around Shante''s flame to prevent the heat from spreading out. He really didn''t want to get hit by the chemical in the fire extinguisher.


    "Uuu¡­¡­Aaaaaah¡­¡­" Shante gritted her teeth and stared at him with wide eyes. It seemed this was her first time releasing this much Kei. Her strength was having trouble catching up with her releasing so much Kei over a prolonged period of time. As expected, her Kei flow started to sway, and the strength was weakening.


    (About time.)


    Layfon''s Kei changed: The Kei flow surrounding the heat sped up, and the direction of the flow became complicated. Countless number of large whirls appeared, sucking in the flame and heat.


    "Ah!" Shante sat back down. Without the Kei, the flame quickly disappeared.


    "You could keep at it for longer if you released the Kei normally."


    "You¡­¡­You''re annoying," she staggered to her feet.


    "Today is pretty much done. Do you wish to continue tomorrow?"


    "You don''t need to say it!"


    He was worried about her condition, but her attitude showed she was ok.


    "Then please help with Naruki''s training," he said.


    And so Naruki began learning Karen Kei from that day on.


    ¡ó


    Since that day, Haia remained in deep contemplation.


    Even when Myunfa called out to him, there would be no response. With that silent figure embraced in a heavy atmosphere, she couldn''t continue trying.


    Usually, Haia would respond to the other mercenaries who called out to him with a carefree manner, but now that aspect of him was restrained.


    The Mercenary Gang was the only family he had. Traveling on long journeys on a peculiar roaming bus, contracted to fight at various cities, and once again advancing across the wasteland, protected from the pollutants by the roaming bus.


    Sharing a common fate as the Mercenary Gang, the comrades of the gang had developed a deep connection resembling that of a real family.


    Haia was still young. From his predecessor directly, he learned the Psyharden art of the Katana, and after death, he succeeded him.


    Even the Mercenary Gang, with Haia in that state of affairs, couldn''t call out to him.


    Haia''s figure could be seen on top of the roaming bus. While they were at a city, if there was any free time, he would be there. If a city''s lodging facilities were sparse, he preferred to remain at the roaming bus.


    Normally willing and able to stand by his side, today Myunfa looked on at him from behind, unable to approach him.


    "Tread lightly."


    Myunfa looked back towards that dry, mechanical voice, and there stood Fermaus. As the Mercenary Gang''s Psychokinesist, the previous leader''s partner and experienced veteran, he acted as Haia''s guardian.


    "Fermaus-san, what¡­¡­"


    Yesterday''s atmosphere was good. Myunfa imposed upon Zuellni''s first year students lessons, prompting Haia to smile and say, "Get Layfon to train you." Even after returning to report back, the atmosphere was still good.


    And yet after one night, Haia remained motionless, sitting on the roof of the roaming bus.


    "Early this morning, a letter had come from our home land."


    The homeland Fermaus was talking about was Grendan. Though the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was a group of military artists for hire, more importantly they had a secret mission from Grendan''s royal family.


    It was a mission to find and capture the Haikizoku.


    Haia discovered the Haikizoku in Zuellni and proceeded to inform Grendan by letter.


    The reply had probably come that morning.


    "What was the home land''s reply?"


    "I don''t know."


    Fermaus, whose face was concealed by his mask, shook his head.


    "After reading it, Haia seemed crushed."


    To Myunfa, it seemed as though the contents of that letter caused rancor to ooze from Haia.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Fermaus placed his hand on her shoulder, and led her away. Myunfa reluctantly turned back to look countless times.


    While staring towards the outside of the city, he didn''t bother moving.


    ¡ó


    Training continued, except this training involved students other than Military Artists.


    "Emergency training guide."


    Sitting in the classroom, Layfon studied the guide in his hand. A few pages stapled together. No matter how he looked at it, it looked cheap. Every student received a booklet on emergency procedures when they entered the Academy. The guide Layfon held was the simplified version taken from the relevant part in the original booklet.


    "Didn''t we do this numerous times before?"


    Normal students all headed for the shelters during filth monster attacks except for the very first attack. It had been a long while since the last mock emergency practice, so it had been chaotic, with students going the wrong way, getting lost and even getting injured. But the subsequent filth monster attacks had put the students through the routine a few more times, and they were getting better at it.


    "But this is the first practice for an intercity match."


    "True, true. It''s different from a filth monster attack."


    "Ha¡­¡­I see," Layfon flipped through the guide as he conversed with Naruki and Mifi.


    "Layton, did you read it?"


    "I just need to know the approximate locations of the shelters, right? I haven''t looked at the map yet."


    "Wa, who would have thought that Layton''s so not thorough."


    "¡­¡­No, you must memorize it," Meishen said.


    He turned his attention back to the guide in haste. Back in Grendan, the city frequently came into contact with filth monsters. There was never a war though. A war might have happened once before he became a Heaven''s Blade successor. He tried all he could to dig up that memory but all he got was a vague "seems to have been one" impression. He was still too young, before he became a Heaven''s Blade successor, so he couldn''t join the fight. And he had never received an order to attack after he took the Heaven''s Blade.


    Because it usually just took one Heaven''s Blade successor to stop a war.


    (Oh yes, they drew lots to determine who got to go.)


    Her Majesty made the lots, and Layfon remembered that Lintence drew it. Lintence had promised to finish the fight before one o''clock, and he did.


    "Intercity matches and fights against filth monsters are different. A huge number of defensive weapons are used because the main arena is inside the city. If you don''t know the location of those weapons, you can''t carry out your mission and you might even fall into your own trap. So memorizing those locations is part of the training today."


    "But then Layfon''s mission is probably to attack the other city, so training might not have much to do with you."


    "I hope it''ll go that smoothly," Naruki sighed. She had been training with Gorneo everyday, so she looked tired.


    The alarm on the corridor suddenly rang.


    "Ah~"


    "It''s about to begin."


    The sudden alarm made Meishen shiver. Mifi didn''t seem to care about the alarm. The class president stood up and guided the students to the corridor, calling loudly.


    "It''s nearing area B on the outskirt of the city!" the announcement repeated. "One more hour till contact."


    Usually, one could discover the other city a few days ahead, allowing the city time to prepare. However, this time the city was blocked by the mountain range, so they didn''t discover each other till pretty late.


    "Well, time to go," Naruki stood up. Layfon did the same.


    "Be careful," Meishen said.


    Naruki and Layfon nodded.


    "We''ll head over via air. You guys take care."


    "It''s just emergency training. Don''t think we''ll get hurt," Mifi smiled as the two disappeared out the window.


    Layfon followed Naruki. Naruki was better at Internal than External Kei. She was only in her first year but her footfalls in her jumps were firm. She jumped over one Military Artist after another, leaving them far behind her. All of the Military Artists headed for one direction, and that scene of their jumping from rooftop to rooftop was grand.


    "I''ll go meet Felli senpai," Layfon said and changed direction, heading for the dormitory of the second year. Psychokinesists were also classified as Military Artists, but their athletic abilities were the same as normal people. It took them time to reach their destination. And Felli had an important duty since she was also a platoon member.


    Layfon landed in front of the building. Great timing. Felli was there.


    "Seems I came just in time."


    "It just happened."


    He carried Felli in his arms. She was very light.


    "Time to jump. Take care."


    "Someone can only be called a good gentleman if he can perfectly guard a lady," Felli retorted in an icy voice.


    He felt a sudden wave of weakness in his knees. His original intention was to remind her to be careful of her posture while he took off at high speed. Either way, time to go.


    Felli''s silvery hair danced.


    "Is your body ok?"


    She had fainted due to her work against the continuous filth monsters attack earlier.


    "I had a good rest. It''s ok," she replied in her normal voice. Layfon heard her clearly.


    "Compared to me, Fon Fon, you should take care of yourself more. You were reckless."


    "I had a good rest, same as you."


    "Really?"


    Her doubt probably was targeted at his recent training. Recently, more people had asked him for personal training. At first, Nina was the one who introduced them. But since she had gotten busy participating in strategy conferences, many people came straight to Layfon on their own. It was troublesome to find a training room for every person, so he had decided to train others once every three days. He had been training anyone who wanted to join at the Sports Hall after school.


    "That''s pretty relaxing."


    "I hope so," Felli said and didn''t say anything more.


    Layfon couldn''t jump at full speed as the wind pressure and impact might harm Felli. Besides, carrying a person also prevented him from moving at full speed. Knowing the difficulties, she leaned her head against his chest and didn''t move. As such, he caught up to Naruki in no time.


    Military Artists came to gather in area B. Of course, not all of them were here. This area contained the front line teams. Those who were assigned to defend the city were heading for their assigned positions. Most of the first year belonged to the defense team.


    Nina arrived at the same time as Layfon. Sharnid and Dalshena appeared quickly too. All members of 17th platoon were here. And next came the Military Artists assigned to team 17.


    Looking at them standing in a neat queue¡­¡­


    (The preparation''s about done?)


    That kind of a feeling.


    (And all we need to do is wait¡­¡­)


    But when was that time going to come? Nothing was out there in the wilderness for now.


    ¡ó


    It was lunch time when Haia jumped down from the rooftop of the roaming bus. Situated in the area assigned for travelers, he could feel the enthusiasm created by the emergency training in Zuellni. How would that enthusiasm affect the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang? This thought plagued him as he stepped on an empty path. As if attracted by that enthusiasm, he leaped over walls of several different areas, avoiding the eyes of spies.


    The sound announcing the noon time cut through the air. That sound seemed to calm the passion and heat of the training. It wasn''t a real fight, just mock training to let everyone know what to do when the fight started. The mock training only took 2-3 hours.


    The content of the letter that Haia received this morning hovered in his mind. Queen Alsheyra Almonise praised and asked after him, the leader of the Mercenary Gang. She emphasized again that the Mercenary Gang would receive appropriate compensation and status when they returned to Grendan.


    In the letter was one sentence: "I''ll send a sword over. Leave everything to that sword."


    "Don''t screw with me," he cursed. She thought he didn''t have the power to capture the Haikizoku. But he might be jumping to conclusions here. She wrote this letter based on the report he wrote to her, which only informed her of the Haikizoku''s existence. Still, one would normally think that a capture had been attempted by the time the letter was delivered. However, the report only said that a Haikizoku existed. Zuellni''s current situation might have hastened the Queen''s decision. She wouldn''t have left Layfon alone, the ex-Heaven''s Blade successor exiled from Grendan. And Layfon knew it too. Had the Queen thought of Layfon''s interference? And judged that the Mercenary Gang would lose to him? Was that why she sent a Heaven''s Blade to Zuellni?


    "I didn''t plan to lose," Haia said in a low voice, his hands balled into fists. The fury conquering his body now burnt brighter. Yes, his Katana was broken. But he was still alive, and as long as he was alive, he couldn''t lose. This was how Haia thought, a thinking nurtured and brought forth through the living style of the Mercenary Gang - one that drifted from city to city, from one fight to another, a repetitive cycle. Layfon had shown his naivety in not killing him. A young Heaven''s Blade successor who possessed the highest status and glory in Grendan tainted his title and was exiled because of his naivety. And he had abandoned the Katana, the Psyharden technique. That naivety. How could Haia lose to someone like him?


    "About time to end this game."


    He must settle this with him. His fists loosened. The Queen''s letter might have left Grendan at the same time the Heaven''s Blade successor left. If the letter had already arrived at Zuellni, then the Heaven''s Blade must be near. Would there be a fight between Heaven''s Blade successors? The desire to watch that fight flashed past Haia and vanished.


    He would be the one to defeat Layfon.


    He didn''t care if Layfon had the Haikizoku. In truth, the Haikizoku that Grendan sought held little fascination for him. His adopted father had taught him that real strength came from the inside, an existence that allowed one to take and let go as one willed. Good control of that will could avoid much trouble. Anyway, accepting the strength that came from the inside was the most important. The Haikizoku went against Ryuhou''s teaching. So Haia was content to leave that incomprehensible power to people who knew how to use it.


    Now he only thought to defeat Layfon. His heart eased. The anger at the Queen''s insult dissipated, leaving behind a clearer hatred for Layfon.


    (I don''t like either of them.)


    He could now mock himself like before. Either way, he felt better, compared to when anger was filling his head. The time he sat on the roof of the roaming bus was to suppress his desire to fight Layfon. But it was good that he forced himself to judge properly. He knew he couldn''t win with his heart like that. A heart full of anger. Even now he was doing all he could to suppress it. What was strange was that he was calmer after confirming the direction of his anger - though he was nearing his limit of endurance. He had controlled his impulse and made a serious goal. He''d defeat Layfon at a certain time. If he waited longer, Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade successor would be here. In that case, he would have lost his opportunity. And it would be very bad if his action was viewed as betrayal. He wouldn''t bring trouble to everyone because of his spoiled wish.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­ So how can I lure Layfon into a match?"


    No matter how much a fool Layfon was, he wouldn''t agree to a direct confrontation.


    An idea flashed past him. Layfon was desperate a while ago. For what?


    "Aaah, complicated things make my head hurt."


    Maybe Layfon was truly just a fool¡­¡­¡­


    (Found you. What''re you doing?)


    Fermaus''s voice came through the flake beside him.


    "Good timing. I have to talk to you."


    (¡­¡­Looking at you, it''s not something simple and easy.)


    A dry sigh from the flake.


    "I''ll still do it even if you think me a fool," Haia smiled as he discussed the strategies with him.


    (So this is the answer after having thought of it for so long¡­¡­¡­) Bitterness tinged Fermaus''s voice.


    "We''ve no reason to stay no matter how things turn out later. Then why not do something big before we leave~"


    (According to the letter, we really don''t have a reason to run after the Haikizoku anymore. Besides, that thing''s whereabouts are unknown after Zuellni stopped its rampage. But we have one more thing to do before becoming just mere Mercenaries.)


    "¡­¡­? What is it?"


    (Please don''t forget the reason that holds the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang together.)


    "Ahah¡­¡­¡­"


    The first leader of the Mercenary Gang acted on the royal order to search for the Haikizoku, and that was how the Gang was formed. All of the present members entered the Gang for that reason. But how could they understand this mission and keep on pursuing what was so elusive? The reason laid in the huge reward gained once they found or captured a Haikizoku. Aside from the members born in Grendan, comrades who entered from other cities found this more attractive than loyalty. The Queen''s letter implied the reward was only for the discovery of the Haikizoku. The reward might be reduced for that reason but it was still a fairly enticing sum. This meant that Haia and his team could leave things now. However, that would weaken the reason behind the existence of the Gang. Those born in Grendan might decide to retire and return to the city. Others might give up this dangerous job.


    "You mean¡­¡­disbanding the Mercenary Gang?"


    Fermaus was once again bringing out a truth that they couldn''t ignore. It didn''t sit well with Haia.


    (I know you wouldn''t have forgotten. I just want to remind you once more.)


    "How could I forget? But¡­¡­"


    (Haia¡­¡­) Fermaus''s tone changed to that of a teacher. (You''ve always been a clever child. You can observe other peoples'' thinking and make judgments based on it. Your strength cannot be questioned. That was why Ryuhou appointed you the next leader, and we didn''t question that. But we find it hard to understand your actions since we came to Zuellni. They lack¡­¡­energy.)


    "I have plenty of words with energy."


    (Nonsense.) Fermaus''s emotionless voice hammered Haia''s reply. (Somewhere inside you, you feel fear, that''s why you want to challenge Layfon. Jealousy might be it. But if it was the old you, you could look at this with peace and calm. Because in the end, we don''t have a reason to provoke him.)


    "That''s because¡­¡­"


    He recalled that he failed to defend himself at that time when Fermaus scolded him.


    (Fine. It''s ok if you want to settle the score with Layfon. But before you move, please remember you''re the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.) Fermaus''s flake left.


    "How can I not understand this¡­¡­¡­" he murmured as he watched the flake ride the wind.


    "But Fermaus, you don''t understand me at all."


    He held tightly to the Dite hanging from his waist.


    ¡ó


    All members of the 17th platoon had lunch together after training.


    "The time of training is about to end," Dalshena said, sipping tea. "Now it doesn''t matter when the other city appears. If possible, I want that time to come sooner."


    "Yes," Nina agreed.


    "It''s best to fight when everyone''s ready and full of spirit. We might loosen up as time drags on."


    "Uh, it wouldn''t be strange to fall down from exhaustion if we did this everyday," Sharnid said. He had been running around, tallying the scores of his sniping team.


    "You¡­¡­" Dalshena turned around. Both she and Nina frowned.


    "We don''t know when the fight will start. Who knows, we might have been late in beginning our preparations."


    "But the intercity match last year began after the end of platoon matches. As if the Electronic Fairies already came to a consensus."


    "Speaking of which, the last intercity match happened around this time?"


    The three people who had participated in the last intercity match moved their gazes to a far distance. They were probably recalling the tragic defeat that subsequently brought about Zuellni''s current condition. Though they showed their intentions differently, Layfon could tell the three of them wanted to clear their shame. Layfon and Naruki were in their first years. Felli was in her second year. They had only heard of the last intercity match.


    "We''ll definitely win this time," Layfon said.


    "Ah, yes," Nina smiled.


    "I believe we can win easily because you''re here," Sharnid said.


    "How could you say such a thing. You''re shameless," Dalshena reproached.


    Everyone laughed. But the easy atmosphere broke here.


    "¡­¡­What''s so funny about that?"


    Cold words shattered the air. Felli put down the porcelain cup and met their gazes.


    "Felli¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Please tell me what is so funny? What''s so funny with relying on someone''s strength? I don''t understand."


    She was different from usual. Her words were full of anger.


    "Senpai, it isn''t like that. We were just joking," Layfon said.


    "You''re right. We went overboard. Sorry," Nina apologized with her head lowered. But she seemed to have poured oil onto the heat of anger.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Felli stood up and left.


    After a short period of silence, Layfon stood up with haste and chased after her.


    "Felli-senpai."


    She didn''t seem to want to stop.


    "What''s happened?" he caught up to her and walked alongside her. "They didn''t mean it in a bad way. They found it funny so¡­¡­ Senpai¡­¡­"


    "Fon Fon"


    "¡­¡­¡­Don''t you know already, Felli?" Layfon consciously checked his surroundings to see whether anyone had heard of his nickname. "Sharnid senpai said it because it''s his personality. He didn''t really mean it¡­¡­"


    "He can just say whatever he likes. We''ve spent a long time together. I know his personality. I don''t care what he does, but¡­¡­¡­"


    "But?"


    "But that can''t be helped. I was angry."


    Angry over what? He could only look at her. Incomprehensible.


    "Fon Fon, haven''t you been thinking?"


    "Eh?"


    "About the Haikizoku."


    Layfon confirmed his surroundings again at that name. The emergency training had ended and there weren''t any other classes. The street was filled with students like him, who had just finished his lunch. There didn''t seem to be anyone he had to worry about. And he didn''t see any Mercenary Gang members either. He returned his gaze to Felli.


    Felli was the only Psychokinesist who sensed the Haikizoku in the ruined city. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had asked for her aid, knowing what she had seen. Perhaps she might search for the Haikizoku''s location again because of that experience, so there was a high possibility of the Mercenary Gang monitoring her movement.


    "You don''t have to worry about them," Felli said, knowing what was on his mind.


    "That person¡­¡­" She avoided using the name. "Why make that face as if she doesn''t care?"


    She meant Nina. Nina didn''t seem to care, even though the Haikizoku was inside her. Winning the intercity match had been Nina''s goal all along, but that didn''t excuse her attitude toward the Haikizoku.


    Layfon thought so too. But Nina always used the intercity match as an excuse to evade him.


    "That person doesn''t understand how worried we are about her."


    There was anxiety in Felli''s voice. She had said during Nina''s disappearance that she and Layfon were here, fighting, because of Nina''s existence. Both Felli and Layfon possessed excellent abilities, but both were unwilling to use them. Layfon''s reason was because of Grendan, and Felli''s was because of her doubt in her path as a Psychokinesist. However, both of them had been transferred to Military Arts, and they were now part of team 17. The Student President Karian was the source of that problem, yet Nina''s intense will moved the two to keep on fighting. Nina''s disappearance reminded Felli of this. That was why she got impatient with the Captain.


    "I''m worried too," Layfon said. He couldn''t quite find any comforting words to say, so he sided with her, nodding.


    "But there''s no need to take it out on others. It''s better to go back and apologize," he added.


    "No."


    An immediate refusal.


    The two of them parted at an intersection. Felli walked back home on her own.


    (I did something stupid today.) Having calmed down, she thought she wasn''t without reason at getting angry, but she found her actions regrettable. What was more annoying was that her way of showing her anger did nothing to convey the reason behind it. The same reason as Layfon''s. The pain and worry that the two of them went through, fighting desperately, fainting due to over-exhaustion¡­¡­and Nina''s words brushed past that so lightly. That made it hard to stomach. Nina''s attitude in the Training Complex made her really mad. A feeling of rejection.


    (I''m so useless.)


    Thinking back, she had met a number of situations where she failed to handle her emotions since formally entering the 17th platoon. A feeling that she knew she wanted to do something but she wasn''t sure how to go about it. She was worried about Nina but Nina didn''t react to her worry. That made Felli feel down. But there was also one more reason behind her impatience.


    (Becoming so calm just because that person is back¡­¡­¡­)


    Layfon. The Layfon who was like an ant running on a hot wok during Nina''s disappearance. He now seriously prepared for the intercity match, and he even helped train other students. He must be worried about Nina too, yet he failed to find a solution to solve the problem with the Haikizoku.


    (He''s calm, at ease.)


    Just because Nina was here. And that kept the turmoil alive in Felli''s heart.


    She had to do something¡­¡­¡­She walked into the lobby of the building.


    The next day, Felli was missing from the raucous crowd of Military Arts students.

 Volume 7, 3 — Two Paint Scrolls

    Volume 7, Chapter 3: Two Paint Scrolls


    Leerin adjusted the binoculars to the highest power and finally got a good look at the crest on the flag. "That is Zuellni¡­¡­"


    Zuellni, the city where Layfon was. Realizing this sudden truth brought her a wave of happiness, but the next wave of tension pressed hard on her chest.


    "Only one more day," Savaris murmured behind her.


    "So the war will begin tomorrow?"


    Leerin and Savaris were in Myath, and this city was also an Academy City like Zuellni. Cities only fought those that were classified as the same type of city. That rule might last forever. This meant an Academy city wouldn''t fight any other city unless that city was in the same class that it was.


    Myath had stopped its movement in its journey to meet Zuellni. Leerin had been complaining about that delay, but she was too surprised now to say anything. Zuellni was right there. Was this luck?


    "I think so, but if Layfon participates as a Military Artist, then there''s no way they can lose. Of course, that''s if he''s still the Layfon I knew."


    What was Savaris trying to say? She looked at him. His smile still told her nothing.


    "Is Layfon really strong?"


    A slight movement of his eyebrow. Surprised at the question, he answered, "One cannot become a Heaven''s Blade successor if he''s not strong."


    "Uh, that''s true."


    She knew already.


    "I knew already, but I can''t look at it like something natural. Whether it''s Layfon being a Military Artist or Layfon becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor, and the truth that the orphanage wouldn''t have survived if not for him. I knew all that, but I can''t accept it without reservation."


    Perhaps she was spoiled. She liked watching Layfon train alone in the dojo, but she never wanted to connect him with the battlefield.


    "There''s no doubt as to Layfon''s strength. The other Heaven''s Blades and I all acknowledged him after watching his match for the Wolfstein title. Aaah, but I''ve only fought with him once," Savaris said, closing his eyes, as if he was trying to recall something. "That was a terrible fight. A filth monster in its 6th stage named Behemoth. I, Layfon and Lintence fought it. If we don''t count the combination of Cauntia and Ruimei, that was a rare cooperative fight between Heaven''s Blade successors."


    He opened his eyes as if he was seeing that scene of that day. He began his narration. "Aaaah¡­¡­That fight was really¡­¡­really interesting."


    ¡ó


    The smell in the air seemed to change before the battle. The change was so tiny that it was hard to notice it. It was a pain that felt like water being poured into one''s nose.


    "Really?" the new Heaven''s Blade successor replied to Savaris''s question with a tone that didn''t make him likeable at all.


    Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.


    He looked like a student who had just graduated from primary school, but he had already taken the Heaven''s Blade title since one year ago. He also had lots of experience in fighting filth monsters alone. No emotion showed in his eyes. On the contrary, darkness seemed to rule them.


    "Sensei, do you have such a feeling?" Layfon lifted his head to ask the other Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Lintence Savoleid Harden.


    This Heaven''s Blade successor always gave an expression of being in low spirits. He was patting the stubble on his chin as he watched somewhere far away.


    "No. Rather than wasting time on such feelings, it''s better to train ten thousand times."


    "Thanks for your advice."


    An attitude that was always the same. A reply that suited the notorious reputation of Lintence as someone who hated socializing. But for some reason, he had taught this young man his steel thread techniques. Why had he done that?


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­" Layfon looked around. "Is this really a good place?"


    The three of them were standing on the outskirt of Grendan. Grendan''s outskirts were much more spacious than those of other cities due to its frequent contact with filth monsters. This area was made for the fighting convenience of Military Artists. Currently, only three Heaven''s Blades stood here, and that wasn''t a meaningless action.


    "Delbone¡­¡­That old woman said so. It can''t be wrong."


    Delbone Quantis Myura. The three of them gathered here because they listened to the prediction of the only Psychokinesist among the Heaven''s Blades.


    "But she fainted again after saying it. She should just die and give up the Heaven''s Blade title."


    "Don''t think that will happen before the person to replace her appears."


    Delbone was already over 100 years old. She stayed most of her time lying on a hospital bed, but no one had yet exceeded her in the ability of Psychokinesis, so she retained the Heaven''s Blade title. As if predicting the future, her Psychokinesis had discovered the invasion of an aged phase filth monster. She had also predicted that it would appear here today. That was why the three of them were guarding this place.


    "Lintence, no reaction yet?"


    "Not yet"


    Lintence held a restored Dite. He wore a pair of leather gloves with white gold covering the fingertips. And stretching before those tips were millions of fine steel threads that spread to the outside of the city like antennas. The filth monster in Delbone''s prediction had not yet appeared.


    "But if Behemoth really appears here like Delbone had said, then we can be sure that it reaches a place in a blind spot of the steel threads."


    "Ah, that''s possible."


    Behemoth, a name for the filth monster. No other cities had done this, and it was rare enough even in Grendan. Only a filth monster that had fulfilled a condition was given a name. An aged phase monster with fighting power that was unusually huge. Behemoth had already fought the Heaven''s Blades, but it managed to escape.


    "That was before I became a Heaven''s Blade successor. And Delbone became a Heaven''s Blade after that event. Behemoth must have some reason behind its actions," Lintence said.


    Savaris looked at the scenery outside the city. A large number of huge filth monsters nests were currently located in Grendan''s vicinity. Numerous filth monsters had left their nests for the city, and the ones to handle them were the Heaven''s Blades and other Military Artists. But only Lintence and his two fellow Heaven''s Blades stood in this spacious area at the outskirt of the city. The siren rang through the air. Normal citizens were now hurrying to the shelters. The rest of the Military Artists had gathered around the palace in case anything happened - in case Savaris, Lintence and Layfon lost the fight.


    But that probably wouldn''t happen.


    "But no outside city gear was given for fights taking place outside the city. Her Majesty gave a bold order."


    "We''ll know once the fight begins."


    "Ha."


    "Millions of guesses cannot beat the truth. Here it comes," Lintence said suddenly without varying the tone of his voice.


    First it was the mad shaking of the ground.


    "Earthquake¡­¡­¡­¡­? No."


    Next came the sound of metal, so shrill that it was about to pierce the eardrums. One of the multi-legs supporting Grendan was pulled back by something, causing an intense shaking of the city.


    "Something¡­¡­¡­" Layfon said in a small voice.


    And it was suddenly here. That something almost took over the entire field of vision, blocking out the sun. It was climbing up the city from the city''s edge. Its back was covered by numerous slabs of rock. A displeasing noise of something rubbing against something accompanied its entrance.


    Savaris lifted his head and saw a part in white.


    "¡­¡­¡­Either way, this is a giant," he said.


    Yes, that gigantic thing did resemble a human. More precisely, it resembled a mud doll made by kids. The filth monster Behemoth stood on Grendan as if waiting to be served in a restaurant.


    "My first time seeing something this massive," Layfon said with the sword lowered, his pupils staring at Behemoth as if they were sinking into darkness. His expression was neither unease nor fear. He was just observing the thing in front of him - Behemoth.


    Something fluttered down from the filth monster. Soil. Wet and humid soil from the depth of the earth was stuck on the entire body of the filth monster. It had been moving below ground, a blind spot of Lintence''s steel threads. As for the Psychokinesist, she couldn''t have predicted the movement under the ground without huge powers of concentration. Only Delbone could do it.


    "Well, time to get rid of it?"


    "True."


    Savaris and Layfon nodded, and at that moment, they ran for Behemoth like wind. They naturally split without communication. One headed for the left. One headed for the right.


    "Can you release your dirty hand?"


    Savaris released his Kei as he headed for the hands that were about the same size as Grendan''s multi-legs, clamping on the city''s edge.


    External Kei variation - Gourikiteppa Kouga.


    External Kei variation - Sendan.


    Savaris'' palm faced Behemoth''s right hand. A move of Kei that was released from the outside to the inside of the target and shattering the target at the same time. As expected, the front part of Behemoth broke into pieces as if it was bitten by a fierce beast. At the same time, Layfon cut apart Behemoth''s left hand with his sword.


    Savaris'' move was intense and exciting, whereas Layfon''s was quiet and calm. Losing balance, Behemoth fell and was trapped between a number of multi-legs.


    (Aah? That was unexpected¡­¡­¡­)


    Both of them were surprised at how easy it was to defeat their target. The filth monster had once slipped through the hands of Heaven''s Blades in the past, and it also had its own name. But it was so weak. Its muscles were weak.


    "Fools, hurry and get away!" Lintence''s voice sounded behind them.


    The cut off hands changed, expanding in a shocking rate and exploded. Scale-like things scattered along with the explosion, and they were sharp. Leaping through the air did little to evade those scales because of the close distance between them and the projectiles. The two Heaven''s Blade successors ended up sustaining some damage.


    "I see. That''s why we don''t fight outside the city."


    Lintence had landed somewhere above one of the multi-legs. He quickly checked himself. The injuries weren''t deep but his clothes were in tatters. Blood seeped from torn skin. If they fought outside the city, the protective suit would definitely sustain damage. And when that happened, even Heaven''s Blades could do nothing but wait for death from the invasion of pollutants.


    "Her Majesty and the others are really mean. They should have told us about that already."


    Lintence glanced at Layfon. It seemed he had sustained similar injuries. Meanwhile, parts of Behemoth were gathering at the place where the filth monster was attempting to stand up.


    "That isn''t regeneration. It''s gathering its parts and combining them. Doesn''t that make it an undying thing?"


    Behemoth moved. It once again reached out for the city with its upper body. Savaris looked closer and saw its lower body was fused with the earth.


    "Has that thing become the earth? That level of evolution is beyond common sense." He had the time to stand surprised and sigh because Lintence was here.


    Lintence''s steel threads cut away Behemoth''s hands. A final shield stood between the city''s outskirts and its outside. The second explosion came but the scales never reached a distance as far as before, and they became dust in the next instant. Lintence had weaved a net, controlling it with his Kei. The scales were cut by that net. He raised his right hand. His left hand controlled the invisible net, then what about his right hand? In there he held a weapon so fine that no one could see with his naked eyes.


    Steel threads. That insignificant weapon had become powerful in Lintence''s hands. His right hand moved, weaving the steel threads into a shape above him. Even a Heaven''s Blade''s power of vision could not discern the steel threads, but they now showed themselves through the Kei running in them.


    A long cone.


    "Break into a thousand pieces," he said as the cone hammered into Behemoth''s chest.


    Sougenkyouku - Hanemushi.


    The huge cone entered Behemoth''s body in waves of successive explosions. The cone underwent changes inside the body. The steel threads gathered together were now unraveling at a shocking rate, damaging the filth monster''s body and shredding it into pieces.


    "He really did show something else in a crisis¡­¡­¡­" Savaris said, crouching down to avoid the scales.


    The upper half of the filth monster had been destroyed by Lintence. Would it revive again? Or¡­¡­Savaris floated on the air with all his might, observing. But there were no signs of stopping.


    "Tsk."


    Something huge was nearing him at high speed. Something that looked like an antenna with numerous mouths, its teeth grinding against each other. It must have escaped Lintence''s attack. Savaris kicked it away and used the momentum of the kick to return to the ground. What about Layfon¡­¡­¡­


    He saw Layfon cut open the antenna in the air. A closer look. What wonderful skill in riding the air. Every time, Layfon managed to swing his sword and obtain balance, ready for the next move. He was fighting with room to spare in a stage that was disadvantageous for him. He also did well handling the explosions of the scales.


    "I can''t lose to him."


    The density of Kei rose exponentially in Savaris. At the same time, changes came about in the Kei gathered in his wrists. A silvery white flame burst out from his wrists.


    External Kei Karen Kei - Jaryu.


    Rooted on the spot, he lashed out with his fists in lightning speed. Strange was that the fists did not produce any loud noise. His fists were quiet as of training. However, those attacks did reach Behemoth. Silvery white explosions crashed one after another on the damaged upper body where countless antennas stuck out. The directions of Savaris''s fists were anywhere but Behemoth, yet Behemoth''s body was sustaining heavy damages. The attacks of silvery white flame cleared out the antennas, and those fallen antennas then exploded. Savaris could see Layfon''s figure caught in the explosions.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s determined expression was unchanged. His wordless eyes seemed to have seen through his opponent''s moves. His posture showed that he was readying for his next move.


    Heaven''s Blade Technique - Karou.


    One flash and Layfon had executed numerous cutting paths, destroying all scales before him.


    "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Layfon landed and asked without focusing on him.


    Savaris laughed.


    "If you died at that level, wouldn''t that rather be a relief?" He could feel the excitement inside him. How interesting. All three Heaven''s Blades were each using their ultimate moves, yet the filth monster still lived. How many such filth monsters were there in this world? So interesting. So interesting that he couldn''t control himself. This was more interesting than anything else.


    The sound of stirring coming from outside the city never stopped. The Heaven''s Blades'' attacks appeared to be only scratches on this monster.


    "Looks like we have to keep going," Savaris began using his Kei.


    ¡ó


    "I did enjoy myself," Savaris said, sipping tea after his meal as he reminisced.


    The current location was the canteen. The announcement had just conveyed the discovery of Zuellni, and a wave of festive atmosphere from the people gathered in the canteen spread through the air.


    Although this would be a fight to decide the winner of the Military Arts Competition, a fight between Academy Cities would not shed blood. In other words, this was like a festive activity on a large scale. The impending fight brought excitement to the audience, spreading out naturally from the crowd.


    Leerin listened to Savaris talk about the past as she ate. She had never seen Layfon fight a filth monster. As an average person, she always headed for the shelter when an emergency arose. She''d probably never get to see a real battle. Hence, Savaris''s description of Layfon was to her something refreshing and new, as if she was hearing about someone she didn''t know. Either way, she had never seen that side of Layfon. And her heart acknowledged this fact, especially after Layfon''s match with Gahard. Loneliness stuffed her chest. The Layfon who lived with her as a kid, whom she shared pain and happiness with, but suffered everything in a place she didn''t know, suffering it without saying a word to anyone.


    The man sitting behind Leerin spoke, "Who will win?"


    "This side. Myath recently beat up some filth monsters. I heard Zuellni has a record of defeats. The strengths of Military Artists over there are low."


    "Ah, that might not be it though. What if a very promising newcomer appears over there? It is an Academy City. They receive new students every year."


    "Ha ha, who''d let a promising Military Artist leave a city so easily?"


    "Wanna bet?"


    Leerin looked behind her. They might be travelers who spent a long time traveling. They probably survived by buying and selling information. Savaris was also listening in. A promising newcomer in Zuellni. Of course, no newcomer was more promising than Layfon. But instead of talking about Layfon, he mentioned another person.


    "It seems my brother fails to change the battle''s fate. How sad."


    Savaris''s younger brother was in Zuellni. He had said that before in the roaming bus. Gorneo. If he was in his 5th year now, that meant he must have participated in the previous intercity match.


    "Do you have a bad relationship with your brother?"


    If one were to understand Savaris'' words on the surface, then the Heaven''s Blade really held little feelings for his brother.


    "Not really. But my brother fears me. He probably feels pressure just by standing in my shadow."


    A younger brother who had an older, elite brother. Leerin probably couldn''t understand that feeling. She had no siblings. She couldn''t comprehend Gorneo''s feelings. Gorneo had to choose the same path as his brother.


    "It might be better if he had no ability at all. Maybe it''s because we''re in the same family. He''s not bad, but it''s his bad luck to be born after me. But that''s not a bad feeling."


    A chill went down Leerin''s spine at his last words.


    "But he''s your younger brother."


    "Yes, so what?" he didn''t seem to care about her retort. "Heaven''s Blades only seek power. If he was preventing me from reaching that goal, I''d kick him out of the Luckens family even though he''s my brother." The smile on his face became hard to discern. He had spoken his true feelings.


    Leerin was an orphan. She didn''t have anyone blood-related who would love her unconditionally. One could say from another angle that because one didn''t have someone blood-related, that was what made one an orphan. So she understood better than anyone how precious it was to have a family.


    "Aah, you''re wrong if you think I''m the only one who thinks like that. Actually, most Heaven''s Blades think the same."


    "Eh?"


    "Heaven''s Blades are the most powerful Military Artists in Grendan, and they also make the most unusual organization. They chase after power with any means they can find. Layfon is the only exception."


    Only Layfon was different. That pleased Leerin. Savaris'' tone seemed to exclude Layfon from the unusual organization.


    "Excuse me, but if Layfon had wholeheartedly sought power, Gahard wouldn''t have been able to grasp hold of his weakness, and he wouldn''t have been exiled."


    Leerin''s comfort disappeared.


    "Layfon''s motivation to become strong is probably more complicated than us ''normal'' Heaven''s Blades'' motivations. Of course, that reason might explain why he was so powerful in the past. But because of it¡­¡­"


    Leerin didn''t know how to react to what he said next.


    "He''s now lost his reason to fight. He might have become quite weak. That''s what I think." Savaris'' thoughts turned back to the past, submerging himself in the excitement of past battles.


    Leerin remained silent, holding her breath. Had Layfon really become weak? It''d be good if he wasn''t like that. Yes, she thought from deep down that it''d be good if Layfon stood before Savaris again.


    ¡ó


    Three days and three nights. They kept on fighting Behemoth. Three days. One move came after another to destroy the filth monster. Power kept surging. Moves were improved. Kei was weaved again and again.


    "About time. I''ve had enough."


    Dry impatience shot through Layfon''s voice. That wasn''t because he was tired. Heaven''s Blades would not collapse from a mere three days fight as they fought with internal Kei. However, psychologically, he was reaching his limit. He had fought countless times with countless numbers of enemies. He had fought much longer than three days. But usually he could see the results of his attacks in the forms of corpses. But Behemoth continued to recombine and recover. No result could be seen, and that had cracked through Layfon''s mind. Besides, Behemoth varied its strategies as the fight progressed. It wasn''t increasing its strength in self-explosions. It laid traps to cancel the enemy attacks. Every attack hid behind it a plan. Instead of weakening, it had become stronger. Layfon was probably thinking of how to quickly end the fight.


    (He''s reaching his limit?)


    It was enough already that he had this level of fighting strength at his age, but his mental toughness had yet to match the level of his strength. This was a good time for him to flee the battle, but Savaris wouldn''t know whether that was a good choice for him.


    (Not good, if he dies now.)


    Actually, he cared naught for Layfon''s death. What he cared about was that he, falling under his own psychological trap, might interfere with the battle.


    (And it''s been so long since I had such enjoyment.)


    Unlike Layfon, Savaris exulted in high tension. And that tension didn''t weaken through time. Affected by this feeling, he felt satisfaction every time he used Kei and executed a move, as if he was discovering new things in this battle. The Behemoth standing before him told him that he could turn stronger so he must not allow interference in this fight.


    (Let him retreat.)


    Just when Savaris made his decision¡­


    "What? Can''t take it already?" Lintence called to Layfon.


    "No way."


    Lintence nodded. "Good. You ought to know this situation is nothing. You''ve been fighting filth monsters till now, and you might keep living life like this forever after becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor. One mistake can send you down to the god of death. And impatience is always what leads to tragedy. I think you have experienced that already."


    A rumor had it that Layfon had tried out a move of the steel threads on his own and had sustained almost fatal injuries.


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Then you know what you need the most now?"


    "Endure and keep on fighting."


    "Since you understand, then keep at it. If you keep on being so shameful, I''ll cut you up."


    "Yes."


    The impatience in Layfon''s eyes gradually disappeared, and he turned silent again.


    (Eh¡­¡­?)


    That was unexpected for Savaris. It was already rare for a Heaven''s Blade to teach another, and that someone was none other than Lintence, the notoriously anti-social person.


    Lintence continued, "Of course, I hate this kind of fight too. It''s about time to think of a way to end it. 259,200 seconds. We''ve spent too much time appeasing this guy''s hunger."


    "But what do we do?"


    The fight continued throughout the conversation. Behemoth''s position hadn''t changed much. He was still outside the city. The inside area of the outskirt had become a mess after the three Heaven''s Blades'' attacks and the exploding scales. Deep furrows tore the ground, and nearby buildings and facilities had been destroyed. A three day, three night fight, and the three Heaven''s Blades had still to suppress the filth monster''s attacks. Savaris thought the same as others, but he just didn''t seem dissatisfied¡­¡­


    "Take a good look," Lintence said, and everyone turned to study Behemoth.


    It was still aiming for the city, climbing up its surface and releasing all antennas for that purpose. Savaris and the other two were attacking those antennas. However, nothing much had changed.


    "Deceived by its large size? Or because we were too focused on it and missed it? In truth, that guy has become small."


    "Eh?" Layfon made a surprised noise.


    Savaris didn''t entirely agree with that point.


    "Meaning it can''t revive 100%. One possibility is because of its numerous self-destructs. If that isn''t the case, the only possibility is because we''ve kept releasing Kei. The accumulated effects of each attack are decimating it."


    "If that''s the case, does that mean we still have to drag out the fight?" Savaris said, blocking the antennas reaching at him from all sides.


    "Power isn''t the only factor in preventing this guy from reviving. We have to think of whether those pieces of it, scattered around, move on their own. Our attacks are powerful, but if we look at Behemoth as a combined form, then we can''t destroy its entire being."


    "You mean¡­¡­" Savaris didn''t reply, but he got an idea of what Lintence was saying.


    "Behemoth isn''t a single life. It''s multiple lives, made of many small cells?"


    Lintence nodded.


    So that wasn''t self-explosion. It scattered itself for the main body to reform and move. It was a self-defense mechanism. Compared to that, enemy attacks were just side-effects of its main objective.


    "Not one thread, but one face. Not one part but the entire. We have to kill all its cells in a short time through some super-heavy pressure attack."


    Lintence''s declaration made the other two Heaven''s Blades speechless.


    "Use your most powerful Kei in the next attack. I''ll take the first attack, then you two go at it at the same time¡­¡­Don''t tell me you need more than 10 seconds to prepare?"


    A direct provocation that made Savaris'' heart leap.


    "Sure, let''s do it."


    "I get it, Sensei."


    The two of them nodded at the same time.


    "I probably don''t need 10 seconds. You?"


    "Anytime. As you like."


    Layfon''s reply was indifferent, but he had to also view this with anticipation. A wish to push himself to his own limit. Releasing Kei that far exceeded anybody''s, executing a move that was more incredible than anyone else''s. This was a competition between the three Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "Then, I''ll start," Lintence said as he counter-attacked, destroying the antennas invading the outskirts with lightning-fast speed as if he intended to destroy the outskirts area too. Huge explosions blew in successive waves, enveloping Savaris and Layfon. A close study showed the two of them had already left the zone of explosions to stand on the very outer edge of the city - the last of Lintence''s defense. In here, not even debris could get through.


    Lintence had been working on the defense line till now, but he was gathering Kei and had no strength left for anything else.


    "Hurry and¡­¡­"


    "Leave!"


    The two of them executed their Kei techniques as they roared.


    External Kei variation - Fuuretsukei.


    External Kei variation - Kakei.


    Wind spurted from the tip of Savaris'' foot in his kick and from the blade of Layfon''s sword as he swung down. They destroyed the cells that were scattered from the explosions. The air on the outside suddenly calmed. Lintence''s preparation was done. An immense amount of Kei suffused the steel threads above them. The light radiating off of the steel threads covered the sky. Behemoth, trying to revive its antenna and the cells that had been turned to dust, were all sealed into that huge net of Kei in one split second.


    "Let me send you to the other shore."


    Sougenkyouku - Houraku. White light flooded the surroundings. The Kei in the steel threads became Shou Kei. Huge waves of Kei crashed from the net to the inside. The side effects of those huge impacts were sealed inside the net. Nothing leaked out of the net except the light. At the same time, Lintence ran Kei through the steel threads to sustain the Kei lost from the net. This perfect barrier was sealing the pressure inside it, gradually breaking down Behemoth.


    Of course, it wasn''t impossible to hear the filth monster''s tragic moans from outside the barrier. One could probably see this huge block of light from the other side of the city. However, this powerful Kei technique wouldn''t last long. Ten seconds. Lintence had used that number as a provocation, but that was also his limit. His level of Kei was reduced to his lowest level after 10 seconds, and the strength of the steel threads wavered. The block of light cracked. Numerous steel threads floated in the air, unraveling, returning to their master. Behemoth''s howl didn''t even sound like a voice. The sparkling particles around it were the remains that had lost their ability to revive. Even Savaris could see how small Behemoth had become. He and Layfon had already jumped into the air for this moment, closing fast on Behemoth.


    Savaris was the first to make his move. No, he was already making it when he leaped. Internal Kei variation, a Luckens secret ability, Thousand Man Rush. The number of Savarises heading for Behemoth increased from one to two, to four, eight, sixteen, thirty two, sixty four, a hundred twenty eight¡­¡­The number exploded until it far exceeded one thousand. And that all happened within a few seconds.


    Lintence''s steel threads had all loosened, releasing Behemoth''s remains from the light. A thousand Savarises had planned their locations and started attacking the filth monster''s right hand side.


    Considering that he was in the air, the strength needed to dispel the side-effects from executing the move, and stopping himself in the air, so he only had 5 seconds left to fight¡­¡­Savaris laughed. An honest and cruel laugh caused by elation. This was his first time reaching this level. Would they finish Behemoth, or¡­¡­¡­Yet Lintence had managed to seal off this massive Behemoth''s movements while releasing such terrible crashes of Kei at the same time.


    How many Heaven''s Blade successors possessed this secret technique?


    "Ok, I''ll show you," one thousand Savarises said.


    One must use a secret technique against a secret technique.


    External Kei variation, Luckens Secret Technique - Roar Kei.


    Waves powerful enough to eradicate cell particles shot out of one thousand Savarises'' mouths.


    Layfon was still in the air. The sword in his hand was releasing a frightful light. An onlooker wouldn''t be able to tell whether it really was a sword or not.


    Not one thread, but one face. Lintence''s strategy wasn''t an easy task for Layfon who used a sword. But Layfon wouldn''t say it was an unreasonable request. Lintence had shown him that he could do it - executing a heavy pressure attack in a short period of time, overwhelming and annihilating the target with an immense amount of Kei. Besides, Savaris was also making an incredible move while increasing his numbers with a Thousand Man Rush. Layfon had no other choice.


    "I can only do this."


    He raised his sword and swung down.


    Shou Kei.


    It didn''t involve any technique. It was just a move to simultaneously release the flow of immense Kei and its destructive power sealed into the Heaven''s Blade. A colossal pillar of light swung down, bathing the left half of Behemoth in a storm of Kei.


    Savaris had succeeded in executing the two Luckens moves that no other person had managed to use. And Layfon, possessing a shockingly immense amount of Kei, had summoned a storm of Kei with horrible destructive power. These two people had already exceeded the limit that a Military Artist of their time could imagine. The filth monster could not counterattack or move under these two assaults.


    Half of Behemoth''s body became a mountain of sand. As if blown by a wind, the mountain collapsed.


    The other half seemed to be bitten by a gigantic, insane beast, bitten into pieces.


    Behemoth began to collapse completely under two destructive forces.


    "Aaaaaaaaagh!"


    "Aaaaaaaaagh!"


    The limit was near. Same as with Lintence, the time limit was about 10 seconds. These types of moves that exhausted lots of Kei needed its wielder to continuously release that amount of Kei for the move to work. As expected, the release of Kei gradually slowed.


    "Did we¡­¡­get it?"


    Savaris had turned back into only one Savaris. He fell from the sky, exhausted, trying to confirm the result.


    Numerous gray particles danced in the air. The remains of Behemoth showed no signs of joining. Did that mean it was defeated? Can''t be sure yet. As Lintence had said, Behemoth was a body cohabited by multiple lives. It was difficult to confirm the death of each cell but if not all of them were destroyed¡­¡­


    "Huh!" Savaris''s gaze was pulled to somewhere.


    One of the gray particles was falling and twisting strangely. It was alive. The size of it was about the same as a human. Savaris wanted to rush over and destroy it, but affected by the impacts of using two stromg moves simultaneously, he couldn''t even lift his finger. The filth monster didn''t seem to want to fight, but it''d return to attack Grendan if they let it escape now. Savaris got a good fight today in which he could reach his limit, bringing him a dose of fulfillment. However, that sense of fulfillment suffered from the thought of being unable to eliminate the filth monster.


    He called up the internal Kei in him, doing all he could to dispel his tiredness. But this was only enough to prevent him from falling dead. He didn''t know whether it was enough for him to catch up with Behemoth. Urged by impatience, he increased his internal Kei flow. Just a bit more, just a bit more¡­¡­He confirmed his level of recovery as the one second passed. Exhaustion began to fade. The numb Kei path began to awaken.


    Three seconds. He had taken that much time from noticing Behemoth''s sign of life to recovering enough to move.


    "Good!" he readied his pose, pouring Kei into his running feet to increase his speed, at the same time¡­¡­


    Doh!


    A shadow appeared in Savaris''s line of sight, accompanied by a rumble of explosion. A gaze from silent pupils pierced through the fleeing Behemoth. Layfon and his silvery white pillar of light were here.


    Savaris was about to touch ground, and that was the moment when Layfon swung his sword without hesitation. The explosion made a large pit in the ground. The wind from that impact blew the gray particles into chaos. Savaris lay on the ground.


    Layfon stood in a cloud of gray particles that spread out in the savage gale. Behemoth''s remaining body had been split into halves and pounded into pieces by the Shou Kei.


    (Why?)


    Savaris was speechless. Layfon was the first to recover. Just one second. Perhaps it was a difference of less than a second. But he thought that only half a second would be enough to decide the victor if he were to cross blades with Layfon.


    (How.)


    A young and new Heaven''s Blade successor. The youngest Heaven''s Blade successor on record who held no awareness of himself. Layfon was quicker by half a second. What feeling did it bring to him? Anger? Jealousy? No.


    "As I said, this city is the best."


    Fascination. Intoxication.


    "I''ll never get tired of it," Savaris murmured.


    ¡ó


    Her chest tightened as she listened to the story, but she quickly recovered. The Layfon that Savaris had described might not equal to the current Layfon. That was Layfon''s past, but fortunately, it might not become Leerin''s reason for worry. True. He might have become weaker than when he was still a Heaven''s Blade successor. That might be true, but, what could she say?


    That was Leerin''s reply. To her, Layfon''s value wasn''t measured by how powerful he was as a Military Artist. She didn''t care how powerful or weak he had become. She was just worried whether he was suffering from something. What she needed was not guesses based on his past, but preparation for the future based on his current condition. That was why she had come to Myath to bridge the past and future. Tomorrow, Myath would make contact with Zuellni. She had to move over to that city.


    (Anyway, it''s better to meet than to make guesses on my own.)


    She had enough troubles in Grendan. And she came here because she had made up her mind. Staying at one place was the same as being stagnant. Thinking of this, she suddenly realized she was never good at making sense of big things. Actually, she didn''t have the time to consider such a big thing, but the sudden appearance of Zuellni had given her a shock.


    "Savaris," she said, calling back the daydreaming Heaven''s Blade.


    "What?" he said, reaching out for the tea. He drained the cup of tea that had gone cold, his eyes showing he wanted one more cup. Leerin stood up and poured him new tea.


    "Ah, thanks. Uh, what is it?"


    "I was thinking, aren''t we going to move to Zuellni?"


    "Ah, oh no," he sighed without feelings.


    Leerin lowered her head.


    "Sorry, it''s just that my way of thinking won''t be as appropriate."


    "You mean normal travel won''t work?" she asked.


    "Yeah. Though I don''t have much experience in intercity fights, but think about it. Normal passage should recover after the winner''s decided. Well, Leerin, you''ve been in the shelter every time a fight happened. It''s normal not to know what happens outside."


    An unexpected difficulty had arisen.


    "What should we do?"


    Roaming buses wouldn''t move for now. Did that mean they had to walk over to Zuellni? That wasn''t something a normal person could do. Even without much knowledge in fights, Leerin knew the place where the two cities met would become the most intense arena. Then was she to wait till the fight was finished to ride the next roaming bus? No roaming buses were coming near because of the impending intercity match. A roaming bus might head over a few days after everything had settled. But¡­¡­¡­


    (I don''t want to wait anymore.)


    She could see Zuellni from here. She already knew she was so near the place she wanted to be in. How could she wait any longer?


    "Well, don''t have to worry so much," Savaris said, looking quite happy.


    Leerin glared at him. If this atmosphere continued and he said something wrong, she might just get angry.


    "Ah - Have you forgotten? I''m also a Military Artist."


    She noticed what he hadn''t said from his attitude.


    "You mean¡­¡­¡­"


    The unpleasant memory surfaced.


    "I can send you to Zuellni without being discovered," he guaranteed with a smile. He blew at the tea to cool it down. "Please prepare to leave."


    Leerin went back to her room to pack. It didn''t take long, as she hadn''t planned to stay here long in the first place. She had washed the dirty clothes she wore in the roaming bus and had left the ones she needed for the next day, putting everything back into her luggage.


    (Tomorrow¡­¡­Can I see Layfon?)


    That made today feel so long. She couldn''t sit and stand. She couldn''t calm herself. If she were in Grendan, she''d do chores.


    "Yes."


    She walked out into the corridor and took out the cleaning equipment. In theory, Myath''s students were responsible for cleaning the facilities, but one couldn''t expect a high level of service in an Academy City where its habitants'' main purpose was to study. For example, meals were handed out in buffet style, and rooms weren''t cleaned everyday. Instead, cleaning equipment was stored away for travelers to use. Leerin had cleaned her own room several times too because she thought the students didn''t do a thorough enough job.


    "I might not be here tomorrow, might as well do some good cleaning."


    Time would fly if she were to aim to clean every single speck of dust. At the end of the day, she''d be so exhausted that she could get a good sleep.


    (Speaking of which¡­¡­)


    She thought of something while holding the handle of the broomstick.


    (Could that event have happened during that time?)


    She recalled what Savaris had said in the canteen, and something else surfaced in her mind through Savaris'' story.


    (Three days. That was about it.)


    A fight that lasted for three days. Leerin and the young siblings had left the shelter to return to the orphanage. She had then taken the shopping list and left the orphanage.


    ¡ó


    She found Layfon standing on a street corner.


    "Ah, Layfon."


    "Leerin."


    She ran to him with small steps. "Welcome home," she said, feeling at ease at seeing him safe. ¡­¡­¡­Huh. Why was he staring at her with widened eyes?


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, no, nothing," he shook his head in a fluster. The shocked expression on his face slowly faded.


    "I''m back."


    "Yeah, welcome back," she smiled. She was happy to see he had safely returned.


    "Going to buy dinner?"


    "Yeah, didn''t have time to buy anything before heading for the shelter, so the fridge is empty. Layfon, what do you want to eat?"


    "What did everyone say?"


    The children at the orphanage had endured at the shelter by eating preserved food, so Leerin had gotten many suggestions when she said she was to go shopping. But today was special.


    "Because you worked hard today, didn''t you, Layfon? Let me reward you a bit."


    "Um, how about adding burger meat to stew? I think that''s good."


    That wasn''t just because he found it tasty. That dish was popular among the other kids too. It was one of the suggestions Leerin had received too.


    He accompanied her naturally to the shops. They walked slowly, touching shoulders.


    "Layfon, you have a sweet tooth."


    "Not really. That was just really tasty."


    "OK, but I won''t make any snacks today. It''ll be bad if we got rotten teeth, and we won''t have space for dinner if we have sweets."


    "I know."


    He took her basket with a bitter smile.


    No one would have doubted that Layfon had hoped to see her.

 Volume 7, 4 — The War Begins

    Volume 7, Chapter 4: The War Begins


    Karian Loss, the Student President, received the report of a city nearing Zuellni the moment he entered the Student President''s office. Uneasiness filled him, as he hadn''t seen his sister in the morning and she didn''t seem to have returned home either. A bad feeling came to him.


    "Um, that child is now a young woman." He said something that didn''t match his age, trying to cover up the uneasiness in him. His thoughts turned to something else once he heard the report. He had to call in Vance and start planning and starting up the city''s defense system. He also had to confirm the formations of the Military Arts students and check the preparations for the rest of the students to enter the shelters.


    Actually, he''d have gone to check his sister''s whereabouts or make an emergency call for the City Police or the 17th platoon if not for all those things he had to do. But he had no time for other things now.


    The conclusion had come one hour after the report that the other city was named Myath.


    "You heard of it?" Dalshena cocked her head, speaking in a voice that all the 17th platoon members could hear.


    A rule had been set long ago that all platoon members were to gather when a city was discovered. Although emergency training gave room for relaxation, the training did have its effects. After considering everything, the 17th platoon had decided to wait in the room in the Training Complex.


    "Ah~ Haven''t heard of it," Sharnid said, also cocking his head. "There''re so many Academy Cities. How can I remember them all? Of course, it''s natural for a city''s reputation to spread if it has a good record. But if we haven''t heard of it, then its strength probably isn''t much."


    "That sounds logical," Harley nodded.


    Harley had taken out a different machine during the final check for the Dites. He had put the Dites through that machine, displaying a list of data on the screen.


    "These are the war records from the Academy City Alliance. It appears Myath''s previous record was 1 win and 1 loss. It hadn''t had many fights, and the fights were pretty peaceful. Not much to talk about," Sharnid said.


    "But either way," Nina said, sweeping her gaze to him, "They''re stronger than us."


    Sharnid shut his mouth from making another joke, and smiled.


    "No¡­¡­We''re underestimating them if we think of what happens after we win. The war hasn''t even started yet." Nina''s looked at the members gathered in the room. Felli was missing.


    "Is she still angry about yesterday?"


    "Probably."


    Nina looked obviously down at that.


    "I didn''t consider everything, and I made her angry. And we''re in such a crisis¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What''re you saying? She was the one who couldn''t hold it in. No matter how good she is at Psychokinesis, it''s useless if she can''t use it when the time calls for it." Dalshena said, holding her fists.


    "Um, uh¡­¡­" Looking at them, Sharnid suddenly seemed to remember something and he spoke to Layfon in a small voice. "Don''t you think the females in our team like to get spoiled?"


    "Eh?"


    Layfon couldn''t quite turn his head around at the sudden change of topic.


    "No matter how you think of it, life is short, and youth passes by like the blink of an eye. That''s why actors try their best to paint the beauty of youth. And the audience is either happy or sad about that. But it seems the females in our team don''t get that point. Uh, it wasn''t easy to be born as beautiful ladies, but they don''t know it and they''re wasting their time."


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon had some sort of understanding of Sharnid''s explanation, but since he didn''t have the ability to seriously think about that kind of question, he didn''t know what to say.


    "¡­¡­¡­Do you mean me as well?" Naruki said.


    "Ah, your sickness is light compared to them. But you''re stiff. You don''t have to worry about becoming like them if you get early treatment."


    "¡­¡­¡­I''ll be troubled if I become soft like senpai. Isn''t it important to be serious at a time when it needs to be serious? Senpai, you would be very handsome if you could be stronger."


    "Oh, you did well," Sharnid looked pleased at Naruki''s unexpected counterattack.


    "What? What? What''re you saying?" Harley said.


    "Stuff that has got nothing to do with you, mad scientist."


    "Wah, that''s mean."


    "I think you still have hope if you try harder."


    "Ah, speaking of which, Urgh, I want a girlfriend."


    "If you''ve got that thought, then work hard for it, my junior," Sharnid said like an older brother, and he suddenly turned his head around to Layfon. "Well, either way, you''re all better than this naturally clumsy terminal phase patient."


    "¡­¡­What was that?" He had never heard of that term, but both Harley and Naruki nodded in understanding.


    "Meaning''s in the words. You don''t understand, never mind. Speaking of which, can you really afford to relax at this time?"


    "Eh?"


    "Mediate between the two of them. That isn''t my job. It''s time for you to enter the stage."


    "Ah, ok."


    It looked like they wanted him to stop the two of them. Layfon stood up and prepared to search for Felli.


    "Ah, Layfon, I''ve finished checking your Dites. You can take them with you," Harley said and handed him two Dites.


    Two Dites?


    "Senpai?"


    The Sapphire Dite and the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    "The Adamantium Dite is supposed to be used against filth monsters, therefore it won''t be of much use here. I think it''s better if you have this instead."


    "But you didn''t change the setting? Then I can''t use it."


    The restored form was in the form of a Katana. Kirik had quickly discovered from the damages on the Dite that Layfon was used to wielding a Katana. But Layfon had decided not to use a Katana again. He must not use the Psyharden technique because he had tainted his adopted father''s name. Layfon couldn''t help using the weapon in the fight against the 10th platoon, but he wouldn''t use the Katana again unless it was under special circumstances.


    "Uh, I think you think too much. You''ll just be taking it with you," Harley took out the special-made weapon harness.


    "But I''m sure I won''t use it."


    "Whether you use it or not is your business. Anyway, you should keep it since it''s a Dite made for you," Harley shrugged. "That was what Kirik said."


    Though he didn''t want to, Layfon took both Dites, told Nina he was leaving, then left.


    He headed straight for Felli''s dormitory. He couldn''t think of anywhere else she would be in. Definitely not in the dormitory of the 2nd year. Besides, she''d appear to be spoiled and would attract attention if she went to school. Being spoiled was all right, but attracting attention wasn''t so good. Anyway, he just needed to head for the building for now. Since it was faster to use his two feet than to take the tram, Layfon jumped with Kei. It wouldn''t be good if normal students saw him, but he had to hurry.


    He quickly came to the front of the building.


    "Um," he entered the lobby. While hesitating on which doorbell to ring, an unexpected voice sounded behind him.


    He knew who this person was. No need to turn around, but he had to, just in case he had to react. As he thought, it really was Haia. Layfon frowned, looking at the person he didn''t want to meet.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I really admire your change of attitude, sort of like a double personality."


    Haia was leaning on the wall of the lobby. When would he use Shou Kei? Why was he here? A bad feeling hovered in Layfon''s mind, but his face showed nothing.


    "Why are you here?" he asked again. The weapon harness was close to his hand, but Haia still had his arms crossed. In this case, Layfon would be the first to pull out his Dite.


    "Look at this," Haia moved from his position and tossed over something to him. Layfon caught it and looked down.


    "¡­¡­¡­" His gaze turned horrible.


    A badge of the 17th platoon.


    "I have Felli Loss."


    "What a tasteless joke, do you not want to live?" The feeling had left Layfon''s eyes. That was his habit, to gradually eradicate all feelings that were unnecessary in a fight. He now stared at Haia with an emotionless gaze.


    "I know you have a lot to do, but this isn''t the time," Haia crossed his arms, avoiding his murderous intent. "We''ll have a one on one duel, but the time is tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    The day of the intercity match. Why that time? To make him unable to participate in the match?


    "So Myath hired you without us knowing. You''re good at doing business."


    "Learn something¡­¡­That was what I wanted to say, but a shame. That has nothing to do with this. Teaching Military Artists and intercity matches have nothing to do with us anymore. In fact, we haven''t had any contact with Myath."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    "Stop getting involved in the little details. They don''t mean a thing."


    What was Haia thinking? Kidnapping Felli and challenging him. Both Haia and Layfon succeeded in the skills of Psyharden. Haia''s master was Derek''s senpai in the same Military Arts school. That was why Haia seemed to hold jealousy against Layfon. Layfon had heard of it from Fermaus.


    "I just want to duel with you. Go back and make your preparations. Of course, be prepared that you can''t run away. The environment might be advantageous for me. That''s all I want to say."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "One more thing. Don''t make a move today. You don''t know how to do tricks to affect the outcome of the duel, do you?" Haia said and walked outside. "I''ll let you know the location later¡­¡­Oh, that''s right."


    He stopped and turned around to point at Layfon''s Dite.


    "You''re to use that Dite."


    Layfon looked at the direction of Haia''s finger - the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    "¡­¡­¡­What''re you thinking?"


    Was he attacking him psychologically? But Haia had made a similar request in their previous fight.


    "Since I''ve abandoned my way of thinking, as the side being blackmailed, shouldn''t you also do something?" He said, waved and left.


    Layfon returned to the Training Complex and reported the incident to Nina.


    "How dare he¡­¡­¡­" Nina was first quiet, then she balled her hands into fists and her body shook.


    "Has he damaged his brain?" she said in anger, the stirring of Kei echoing strongly in the room. The sensitivity of the Kei vein to the changes in a person''s emotions had proven Nina''s growth as a Military Artist, and her amount of Kei was also very large. Even Layfon mistook that as the Haikizoku awakening.


    "Is the Haikizoku his aim?" Naruki asked.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to him.


    "Not entirely sure," he said and shook his head, regaining his calm.


    "Haia didn''t say. He just wanted a duel with me."


    "Unbelievable," Dalshena said. "He uses any means to reach his goal. How can you believe him just by what he says?"


    The aim of Haia''s organization was to capture the Haikizoku. Till now, the one that had been hurt the most was the 10th platoon.


    "Should we contact the City Police?" Naruki said.


    Nina shook her head. "No. I''m sorry, Naruki. In truth, the City Police isn''t enough for the Mercenary Gang¡­¡­I see¡­¡­" she seemed to understand something. "I know why they''re doing this. The Mercenary Gang hasn''t allied itself with Myath. The possibility of that happening is low."


    "Why?" Dalshena asked.


    "They couldn''t have predicted Myath would fight Zuellni even if they did teach Myath''s Military Artists in the past. If that leaked out, Myath will get in trouble. So Myath probably wouldn''t answer even if the Mercenary Gang suggested cooperating with them. Kidnapping Felli at this time is to take advantage of our current situation. If we fight the Mercenary Gang, that''d affect the intercity match. We can''t do much without all our fighting power in this crisis."


    "Meaning we have to listen to their request," Naruki said.


    "But that isn''t a bad strategy," Sharnid said.


    "This isn''t the time to admire them!" Dalshena howled at him.


    "So what do we do? Accede to their request and let Layfon handle them himself?"


    "That''s all we can do¡­¡­¡­ but, we have to report this to the Student President, since this will affect his planning. Besides, he''s Felli''s brother and is also her only blood relative. We can''t hide this from him."


    "So how should we tell him?" Layfon asked slowly. Nobody could give him an answer.


    Karian Loss transferred Layfon to Military Arts for this day, but now Layfon couldn''t participate in the intercity match. What would the Student President say? That his sister was kidnapped because Haia wanted to duel with Layfon? But Layfon had said he''d prioritize Felli''s rescue even if the Student President were to make him return all the school fees that he had waived.


    "He really can do things," Karian said, leaning on the sofa. He had been called out of the meeting and told of Felli''s situation. He was now in a room beside the meeting room to talk with Nina and Layfon.


    "So what next?" Nina asked stiffly, waiting for his answer¡­¡­Her face showed she was prepared for anything.


    "Uh¡­¡­" He took up the phone and called Vance over.


    "What?" Vance said, entering the room with confusion, but he seemed to have understood something after looking at Nina and Layfon.


    "Got trouble?"


    "We have to make changes to the strategy we made before," Karian said and explained the situation to Vance.


    "Damn, who''d have thought they''d do this."


    "Well, it''s useless to argue this with them. Though they''ve helped us a lot recently, in the end, the result is unfortunate. Anyway, money and contracts are only so so. We can''t help things by reproaching them, and we don''t have the time for that. We''ll stick to the original plan but make some adjustments to it. Please."


    "Ah, only Gorneo and Shante can work on their own in that case. But the strength of that team relies on Gorneo''s commands. Besides, I actually wanted him to command the students on a larger scale¡­¡­"


    "We couldn''t have predicted this situation. We just need one chief commander. I''m already in my 5th year so this is my last Military Arts Competition. This isn''t the time to consider the growth of others."


    "True, but what about Psychokinesis?"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "Well¡­¡­" Nina cut them off in a careful manner. "Can we hear of this?"


    Vance turned to her and gave her the explanation. "That was the plan I planned to announce after lunch, but I''ll tell you now. Actually, team 17''s original mission wasn''t to lead the usual Military Arts students, but to infiltrate Myath, take over the opponent''s student council and cause chaos in their defense. I chose that plan because of Layfon Alseif. The fighting power of your team is a waste if you were to fight in a crowd."


    "Ah, ha¡­¡­¡­"


    "But if Layfon can''t participate, then we''ve to adjust the plan. I''m thinking of whether sending Gorneo and Shante over instead¡­¡­"


    "So you''re letting me duel with Haia?"


    The two of them had yet to give a straight answer.


    "Ah, about that," Karian asked Vance in a small voice. "I still haven''t heard your opinion. We just jumped ahead to the plan."


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Vance said angrily but firmly. "Go. I''m angry at their trick, and intolerable of their using such low means as kidnapping. Use your full strength and let them know how foolish they are."


    Both Nina and Layfon nodded at Vance''s encouragement.


    After the discussion on finer details, Karian called Layfon short as he was about to leave. "Though she has lots of problems, she''s still my sister. I''m counting on you."


    "¡­¡­I would know that even if you didn''t say it," he nodded and left the room.


    After Nina and Layfon had left -


    "I never thought you''d quickly agree to letting that guy leave the fight," Vance said, surprised.


    "I''m also human, and I care for my family."


    "Of course, but didn''t you transfer him into Military Arts because of the Military Arts Competition?"


    "You''re right, but this year''s fight probably isn''t limited to just tomorrow. Besides, I hope he can come to a conclusion with the things that might cause trouble in the future. And¡­¡­"


    "And?"


    "Layfon Alseif is a Military Artist, but he doesn''t take pride in his fighting, and he doesn''t want to protect any city. He is someone who fights for a certain person. And because of that, his power will be hard to handle once he''s decided whom to fight for."


    "Very troublesome personality."


    "Yes, he probably wouldn''t feel sad no matter how many normal people die without anyone knowing it."


    "Because of a sense of danger?"


    "Who knows¡­¡­¡­"


    The reason that Vance felt uneasy was the same as Karian''s. Chased out of his orphanage at Grendan, Layfon had been led by Nina Antalk''s intense will. External things were more important to him, and he moved for them. If that person who could affect Layfon turned into someone other than Nina - Layfon might become an enemy.


    "But it''s all normal for now."


    Layfon was moving to protect Felli. They couldn''t tell whether it was for friendship or love. But he wouldn''t have hesitated since Nina also supported him.


    "All we can do now is trust him."


    ¡ó


    At this same moment, Felli was watching Zuellni''s multi-legs through the window.


    "This has become troublesome," she said to herself.


    She was in a narrow room with the bed she sat on and a small desk as the only furniture. No chair. They probably thought the bed was enough. Light shaking constantly shook the room. Things were tossed into the air and fell with the rhythm of the steps. It was quite bothersome to her.


    Felli was inside the large roaming bus of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang, imprisoned inside one of the rooms. Someone had attacked her after she parted with Layfon. When she came to, she found herself already in this room.


    "Well, this isn''t bad. I can calm myself down."


    She was a bit angry over yesterday''s events, but she also regretted it. She knew it''d be awkward when she next saw Nina, so the current situation was better than having to meet the Captain. Nothing else showed outside the window except the city''s multi-legs. Having lost her Dite, Felli couldn''t use Psychokinesis. Even if Myath was to appear in front of her, the current Felli couldn''t do anything.


    The sound of the lock being unlocked came through the door.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­" A weak voice accompanied a tray in a hand. A familiar face peered from the door.


    "¡­¡­I don''t recall your name but I know you. So this is a roaming bus."


    "Ah, yes. Yes," Myunfa entered, not sure what to do. "I''ve brought the food. Sorry for being late."


    "It''s ok¡­¡­¡­" she lightly shook her head -


    "What''s going on!?"


    "Ah!"


    The angry howl of a man came through the gap between the door and the wall. Myunfa was about to put the tray on the desk. She shivered at that howl and the soup splashed out of its bowl. If that man''s voice was a notch louder, the soup might have splashed onto the bed.


    "It seems something great has happened."


    "Ah, hahaha¡­¡­¡­" Myunfa didn''t say anything else, with a stiff smile on her face. "Then just call out when you finish. I''ll come and clean it up. Call me if you need to go to the bathroom or anything else."


    "OK," she nodded.


    Myunfa escaped from the room.


    "¡­¡­I can only wait," Felli said to herself. She took up the spoon to fill her empty stomach.


    "What''re you planning!"


    Haia had been surrounded. The angry howl came from a senior in the Mercenary Gang, whose influence was just below Fermaus. The rest of the Mercenary Gang stood behind him, angry and failing to comprehend the current situation as they studied Haia with suspicion.


    In the end, the rest of the Mercenary Gang members knew of the kidnapping. Since Haia had moved all members to the facility inside the city besides himself, it was too late when the rest of the members found out.


    "What''re you planning, kidnapping the family of the Student President?" the man said in a lower voice, hearing Myunfa''s voice from Felli''s room.


    "To settle the score with that guy."


    "¡­¡­Haia, do you want the Gang to break?"


    Haia smiled. "¡­¡­Actually, this will happen sooner or later, no matter what we do," he said and explained to them the content of the letter he received from Grendan.


    As expected, the contents of the letter caused a commotion within the members. The result of their long journey had been acknowledged, and the royalty had promised a great reward. It was a joy that no one could hide, whether they aimed for the reward or were loyal to the royalty.


    "Didn''t it say to leave the rest for the Heavens'' Blade successor? What we have to do now is return to Grendan. We can leave after tomorrow''s intercity match, then what happens next has nothing to do with us anymore."


    "¡­¡­But, I''m not interested in the reward from Grendan''s royalty," Haia said directly. "I came here to settle this with him. After that, you can do whatever you like. But that''s after tomorrow''s duel. No one can interfere with me before that," he took back his smile, his gaze asking no objection.


    A lot of the Gang members viewed Haia as their own son or brother. Taken in by Ryuhou and nurtured into an adult, Haia grew up in this roaming bus. All Gang members stood witness to it. On the other hand, he was also their leader, the family member that they had to protect. But all that ended today.


    "Haia, what do you truly think?" that man asked before giving up.


    But Haia had nothing to say.


    A new voice sounded beside him - Fermaus.


    "Fermaus, say something," that man said.


    Only Ryuhou and Fermaus could change Haia''s opinion and make him bow his head. Haia might change his mind if the Psychokinesist said something. Everyone watched him with anticipation. But they never thought he''d say something totally irrelevant.


    "This had fallen there" Fermaus showed them something.


    It was a hand-made stone that was the size of a palm, and tied onto it was a letter.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was drawn to the crest on the letter - Grendan''s crest.


    Haia took the letter, untied the small rope and took out the letter from the envelope.


    "¡­¡­Ha," he laughed after reading the content. "It seems the real Heaven''s Blade is a monster."


    He handed the letter to Fermaus.


    "Fermaus¡­¡­What''s written on it?"


    Everyone moved his gaze to Fermaus and waited for him to explain.


    "The Heaven''s Blade successor Savaris Qaulafin Luckens is currently in Myath. He''s planning to move over here when the two cities fight. Please distract Layfon when that happens, just in case he finds out and causes trouble."


    "Meaning the Heaven''s Blade we''re relying on is coming tomorrow?" the man said, relieved. They weren''t scared of the revenge of Zuellni''s Military Artists. They were only scared of one person, Layfon.


    In truth, many of them didn''t think much of Heaven''s Blade successors. They only fully understood the terror of Layfon after watching Layfon and Haia''s match and Layfon''s fight with the filth monsters. Hence they were all relieved, thinking that Layfon''s target would move away from them. And Savaris''s request made a timely excuse for the current trouble.


    Saved. But only Haia showed an incomprehensible expression among the joy of the Gang members.


    "He threw a stone over from Myath. Really, what a monster¡­¡­"


    And the stone had landed at the right place.


    How strong was this person compared to Layfon? The burning flame in Haia burnt hotter. Under Fermaus'' arrangement, the Gang members had split and moved. One half went to guard the roaming bus, one to wait at the facility in the city, providing the illusion of doing nothing. The rest infiltrated the city to monitor the Student Council and Layfon.


    "Is it ok to stay here and do nothing?"


    In the end, only Haia, Fermaus and Myunfa were left. There were also two other members that Haia trusted the most in the roaming bus, but they frowned, looking at his displeased face.


    "Ha, anyway, my trust is all gone. Perhaps it''s time to give up the position as the Gang''s leader."


    "So what?" An electric voice conveyed no feelings, but one could feel the laughter in there. They knew because they had lived together for a long time. Fermaus was laughing.


    "Didn''t you say that the Gang will disband no matter what we do?"


    "Perhaps that might happen. But I don''t remember saying to destroy it yourself rather than letting others do it."


    "Nonsense."


    "Then why do it so freely?"


    "¡­¡­Because this is my home," Haia said, patting the pipe on the wall. "I grew up here. I don''t consider any city my home because this is my home."


    "Ah, that''s true," Fermaus said, thinking of the days from Haia''s adoption to today.


    "So for those who have their home cities, the bed of their home must be more comfortable than this place. But no matter how comfortable that bed is, no one would want to stay there forever."


    "Haia¡­¡­¡­"


    He stopped patting the pipe.


    Fermaus understood. Haia wished to be isolated from the family that was the Mercenary Gang. He wanted to begin his own journey before losing everything. But for normal people, their families remained after they became independent. Their families would open their arms to them when they were tired, yet Haia had none. The day when the Mercenary Gang returned to Grendan was the day of its disappearance. Although that might not be the only result, Haia seemed to think that would happen.


    "What''s your plan from now on?"


    "Who knows," he turned around with his usual expression. "I might just head for a few places first like normal travelers."


    "I''ll go too!" Myunfa shouted, from near Felli''s room. Realizing what she had done, she lowered her head with her face red, yet strong determination was written on that red face of hers.


    "I¡­¡­¡­I want to go too."


    "Uh¡ª" Haia frowned at her courageous declaration. "Myunfa will drag me down."


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    He laughed. She was next to tears. "Ahahaha, I was lying. Whatever you like."


    "Uh¡­¡­Really?"


    "I won''t be the leader by that time, so I can''t order you around. You can do anything."


    "Wu¡­¡­Yeah," she smiled, wiping her tears. It was a smile that came from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡ó


    It was finally time to leave.


    Savaris knocked on the door then entered the room.


    "Ready?" he asked her. He widened his eyes at the condition in the room.


    "You''ve cleaned it quite thoroughly."


    Under the sunlight spilling in from the window, the room looked new.


    "Ahahaha, I couldn''t sleep yesterday¡­¡­¡­"


    She had kept cleaning, unable to sleep from either excitement or tension.


    "Well, never mind. People are about to head for the shelter. We have to grab the chance and leave."


    "Ah, ok," she dragged her luggage as she followed him out.


    ¡ó


    The two cities'' multi-legs seemed to weave together as the edges of the cities touched. The Student Presidents already waiting on the edge of respective cities signed the war contract. Unlike other intercity wars, a fight between Academy Cities didn''t involve bloodshed. The purpose of signing the contract was to confirm that each city would fight under the regulations set by the Academy City Alliance, and that they would discuss any problems that arose. After that, the contract and the result of the Military Arts Competition would be sent to the Academy City Alliance.


    After the signing event, each side spread out the map of their cities, confirming the areas designated for the war and appointing a time for the fight to begin.


    Both sides had agreed to begin the fight at noon.


    "I hope this will be a good competition," Karian said, sweeping his gaze past the Military Artists standing behind Myath''s Student President.


    Behind Karian stood Zuellni''s Military Artists.


    "Yes, same thought here," Myath''s Student President said. Though he wasn''t used to Karian''s smile, he and Karian exchanged handshakes.


    "What do you think?" Karian asked Vance.


    "Very high morale."


    "Yes. A quick check of our record, and anyone would think it''s easy to beat us."


    "True, but that probably isn''t the only reason."


    Karian understood the reason behind Vance''s caution. Myath''s Student President gave off a weak aura, but that was probably because of his personality. However, a strong desire to win shone in his eyes. And¡­¡­Karian''s gaze turned to Myath. Myath showed huge traces of destructive power. Traces left by something huge.


    "It seems to have traces left from using Kei cannons."


    "Aaa, meaning it had recently fought filth monsters?"


    "And won. That explains why their morale is so high."


    "Humph, if we compare experience of filth monsters, no Academy City can match Zuellni," Vance said.


    Karian smiled bitterly. "Well then, I''m leaving the rest to you, Chief Commander."


    "Ah, leave it to me."


    ¡ó


    Leerin wouldn''t know the happenings going on outside the facility. The passengers living in the facilities were all heading for the lobby under the guidance of the City Police. Though this was called a Competition, the battlefield involved the entire city area. Still, some areas related to the normal operation of the city were classified as no-fighting zones¡­¡­ such as farming areas, pastures for livestock, factories for fishery, manufacturing zones that belonged to the Alchemy courses, medical facilities, water purification system and electricity generators, underground Mechanical Departments, City Police areas, libraries, etc. Areas left over made up the stage for the Military Artists, and once the war began, normal people would be banned from entering those zones.


    "What should we do?" Leerin asked Savaris in a small voice. They had sneaked out from the emergency exit of the facility.


    "If we''re to enter the other city, we have to go through the contact point."


    "Is that right?"


    "That''s the only place shielded by the air shield. If we go any other way, we''ll get burnt by pollutants."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Would they contact the pollutants? That''d be terrible.


    "Anyway, we''ll check out the outskirts. We must find a good timing to enter Zuellni, when the battle runs for a certain side. In that situation, no one would care even if I was carrying a person."


    "Ah, sorry."


    "Not at all, besides, I have to keep my promise to protect you."


    Savaris had promised Synola. While feeling grateful, Leerin couldn''t help but pity him for having to listen to the reckless Synola. A feeling of closeness to Savaris rushed up in Leerin.


    "Huh? Savaris, don''t you have luggage?" she realized he was empty-handed.


    "Eh? Ahah, that''s because I still have to ride Myath''s roaming bus."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing strange. My destination isn''t Zuellni. Originally, I had to part from you here."


    "Oh, I see."


    He had to take her to Zuellni on top of keeping Synola''s promise. That made her feel really bad.


    "Sorry for troubling you."


    "No worries. Besides, I quite like this game."


    (A game.)


    True. He did look happy. But it was hard to judge whether he really was happy or not. He was always smiling. Besides, he had to infiltrate Zuellni in the midst of an intense battle. It was a battle even though it was between Academy Cities. Savaris called it a "game". Leerin could truly feel the confidence that only a Heaven''s Blade successor would have.


    "Ah, that''s right," Savaris clapped his hands.


    "Yes?"


    "If you see Layfon, don''t let him know you came over with me."


    "Eh?"


    She didn''t think of deliberately mentioning her travel with Savaris to Layfon. But he actually requested her not to. She cocked her head, not understanding.


    "This is a secret mission, and it''s better not to spread around the news of a Heaven''s Blade sneaking out of Grendan."


    "Oh, I see."


    In that case, she would keep his secret.


    "Thanks, then let''s go. We have to find some place to pass the time," he took her luggage and walked out. Leerin followed.

 Volume 7, 5 — A Fight of Katanas

    Volume 7, Chapter 5: A Fight of Katanas


    The sound of the ringing bell pierced through the air at noon. A new meaning suffused this sound different from the usual meaning of lunch break. The shouts of Military Artists filled the air. Hundreds of Military Artists shouted with internal Kei, creating a huge noise that shook the air.


    Simultaneously, the commanders of both sides gave the order to attack.


    "Forward!" Vance shouted. The front line team, the 2nd platoon took the lead. At the same time, the leading group of Myath also attacked. High speed created waves of impact that spread out in the battlefield.


    "We have similar numbers of people."


    Myath had around 200 Military Artists, close to the number in Zuellni. The main problem was the number deployed in other areas. Zuellni had assigned 30 Military Artists and a suitable number of Psychokinesists to reinforce team 11, which was assigned a defensive job. They would receive aid from the Psychokinesists located in the center of the city in order to fight back Myath''s infiltration teams.


    The fight between lead elements had entered a stalemate. Vance''s goal could be seen from the outskirts - Myath''s flag fluttering in the middle of the city. The conditions for victory were either to take over the central command post or to destroy the Mechanical Department of the other city. Of course, Military Artists from both sides would do everything they could to prevent destroying the other''s Mechanical Department. This was the same for any general city too. That was because the destruction of the Mechanical Department implied the city''s death. Involving normal citizens wasn''t humane. Although the city that had lost its selenium mines was also fated to die, the sense of guilt inferred was less than what would come from directly destroying the Mechanical Department. Hence the remaining key to victory was to overtake the Commanding post that was the building of the Student Council. Keep on moving forward despite the rain of bullets. Fight to obtain the fluttering flag of the other city. On a certain level, the Military Arts Competition was a large scale platoon match.


    As a result, the fight on the outskirts wasn''t the key to victory. The small group of people making up the infiltration team was decisive to the outcome of the battle.


    "The second wave is to switch with the lead element. Cannon team, prepare to aim. Don''t let the other side take this opening to attack us."


    The cannon team began its preparation. At the same time, the 16th platoon that led the second wave gathered their Kei.


    "Now!" Vance commanded.


    The lead element began its retreat. Zuellni''s gun fire stopped the lead element of Myath as the 16th platoon headed out, performing their best Whirl Kei.


    At a place that was slightly away from the battlefield -


    "How''s it?" Sharnid said.


    "Wait a bit more. Wait till the wave comes," Nina replied. She was observing the fight with a pair of binoculars. She and the others, wearing protective suits for outside city use, were located beneath Zuellni''s multi-legs. Entering the city from outside the contact point wouldn''t break the rules. And outside city gear use was permitted. In truth, Myath would probably also have an infiltration team ready.


    This wasn''t a surprising strategy since the fighting power of the infiltration team didn''t amount to much. If the team was discovered, Zuellni would have lost in its strategy. Still, the value of an infiltration team couldn''t be denied. But Vance had sent Nina and the others for infiltration work because he wanted to win in the main fight.


    It was meaningless not to win. In that way, Nina felt the same.


    "The second wave is about to fight back. If they can smoothly distract the enemies¡­¡­That''d be our chance," she said, looking at Gorneo who stood beside her.


    He nodded silently.


    In the end, Gorneo and Shante had replaced the vacancy created by Layfon. Nina didn''t tell Gorneo why that change was made. They only announced publicly that Layfon was given a special mission. Still, many people showed signs of incomprehension. Since Gorneo had replaced Layfon, he probably now knew the reason behind it, but he gave no objection to the change of plan.


    "The second wave has begun," Naruki said. She had taken over the job of observing through the binoculars.


    Since all members were sustaining Sakkei, they had no way of using large scale Kei techniques.


    "Good, then we''ll get closer."


    Along with that, their outer city gear was of the old style. Old helmets that weren''t made for Psychokinesis support to widen the field of vision. But, since they couldn''t find anyone with Felli''s ability to track over a large area, they had to move without Psychokinesis support.


    Underneath Myath, the team shot out ropes to hook onto the pipes under the city. They climbed up to the outskirts of Myath.


    Another world showed outside the helmet. It seemed they hadn''t been discovered yet.


    "OK, go," Nina said. All members nodded their understanding, and they moved at high speed for the building of the Student President.


    ¡ó


    The Intercity war had begun.


    "And I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli had no other thoughts than shock. The city on the other side of Zuellni must be an Academy City. She could feel the stirring in the air and hear the sound of fights. It really had begun.


    "Did he plan it this way?"


    Haia must have considered the timing of the intercity fight before kidnapping her. But then, why?


    "For the Haikizoku¡­¡­But why must he kidnap me?"


    If she had to find a reason for it, was it because she was a Psychokinesist? Zuellni''s fighting strength must have been affected without a strong Psychokinesist like Felli. But what good would this do for the Mercenary Gang? Did they know the Haikizoku was now in Nina''s body? Were they planning to use the Student President''s sister to exchange for Nina?


    "I never thought I''d drag everyone down¡­¡­" She blamed herself. She was angry for failing to predict this outcome. And she could do nothing without her Dite. Now all she could do was let loose the few flakes she had and check the outside situation. She could use the Kei storm if she had the Dite¡­¡­


    (Wait¡­¡­)


    The Mercenary Gang was the one that kidnapped her. They must have experienced fighters here in addition to the number of Military Artists guarding the roaming bus. A Psychokinesist wasn''t enough to fight them. Besides, her Psychokinesis had been sealed.


    "Unbelievable¡­¡­¡­" she sighed, shocked and feeling insulted.


    In fact, she didn''t need the Dite to use Psychokinesis because of her inborn amount of Kei power. The Mercenary Gang didn''t seem to have discovered that yet. A small hope rose in Felli. Her silvery hair began to shine as she attempted to release Psychokinesis.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    As that feeling was about to seep through the room, an intense sound that hurt her head assaulted her. She had no choice but to drop her power.


    "Fermaus¡­¡­" she remembered the name of the Gang''s Psychokinesist.


    It was a usual tactic used during platoon match to interfere with the Psychokinesist and reduce the detective functions of the other team. Felli had also succeeded in taking over the enemy''s flakes, including Fermaus'', but this was her first time having her Psychokinesis cut off. Her bad luck was to fight against an experienced other. It was the same when she fought the first platoon. But she had yet to come across someone who was as powerful as her. Even though her enemy had lots of experience, she could react if she managed to see through the other''s trap. However, she would be in a terrible disadvantage if the other possessed both power and experience. In other words, she had much to learn in how to react to someone whose real strength was beyond hers, particularly now that she didn''t have her Dite. Felli gave up resisting and waited.


    Pain remained in Felli''s forehead. She leaned against the wall.


    "So I can only wait for rescue."


    ¡­¡­Would anyone come to save me? Who would that person be? Kidnapping her was meaningless if the Gang just leave her here¡­¡­¡­If it was for negotiation, her brother would come? That was the most realistic possibility. But she was still second guessing the Gang''s true objective. If their aim was the Haikizoku, then Nina might come.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­Will he save me¡­¡­"


    Her thoughts stopped there. Layfon was obviously shaken when Nina went missing. Felli didn''t want to see how shaken he was with worry but she couldn''t just leave him. She did all she could to support him instead. Would he worry about her like that time? Would he save her? She realized her palms held chill sweat. An empty and icy feeling flitted in the depth of her brain. What was the relationship between her and Layfon? Something cold ran through her body whenever this question came up. Classmates in the same school? Friends? Comrades in the same team? Senpai and junior? Male and female? Romance? Lovers? She understood well the possibility of each candidate. For someone as slow as him, he probably would never realize unless she told him in a straightforward way. Why. Why was he so slow when it came to others'' feelings? That was incomprehensible.


    (Aaa, really¡­¡­I hate this.)


    Felli''s heart swayed left and right because of Layfon. She said nothing furthermore but mumbled in her heart.


    At that time, an intense shaking hit the roaming bus.


    "What¡­¡­¡­"


    The second wave of impact shook the entire room, a shaking that made Felli grab hold of the edge of the bed. The roaming bus was swaying?


    "What¡­¡­¡­"


    She used Psychokinesis reflexively, forgetting Fermaus was blocking her power, but no interference was forthcoming. Was it because of the shaking? Or that Fermaus was destroyed?


    The members of the Gang were outside the roaming bus along with Haia. They were fighting¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Layfon."


    Layfon was fighting! A large roaming bus was parked at the roaming bus station, tied by a sturdy rope. It swayed and made metallic noises every time wind blew past it. Haia was now standing in front of that roaming bus.


    "So you did come alone," he said.


    Layfon surveyed him and everyone else with emotionless eyes. "I don''t need any strategies against you guys. I alone am enough."


    "Ha, you still like to joke. If you provoke me, then I can''t guarantee that lady''s safety."


    Blackmailing, yet Layfon didn''t back down.


    "Give it a try if you''re bold enough¡­¡­¡­But please also seriously consider whether you can then live in this world."


    Layfon''s right wrist suddenly disappeared. Explosions and a tragic yell sounded in the path of his stretched wrist. Layfon''s Kei had hit one of the Gang members and made him faint. That attack implied a warning for Haia.


    "I''m only here to fight you. Release Felli-senpai afterwards. I can guarantee the safety of everyone here. The Student President will not ask after this offense."


    That was true. If they took offense at the Mercenary Gang''s actions, they might end up pushing the Gang into a desperate fight. And if anything happened in the key moment in the fight with Haia, even Layfon might not be enough to handle them.


    "And he hopes the Gang can sign the contract to continue teaching Zuellni''s Military Artists. He''ll also negotiate the payment. Unlike me, the Student President is very kind."


    Layfon didn''t care whether the Gang would accept the suggestion. He was just using Zuellni''s attitude to keep the Gang from making a harmful move.


    "Sounds pretty good, but there''s one more condition, right?"


    The condition was for Layfon to use the Katana.


    "¡­¡­"


    He wordlessly took out the Shim Adamantium Dite. "¡­¡­It isn''t difficult to betray one''s beliefs. That can be done anytime. But it''s different when it''s forced¡­¡­"


    Restoration. The dark blade seemed to suck in the red and blue sunlight of noon.


    "This can''t be settled carelessly."


    "Just as I wanted," Haia restored his Dite.


    Katana and Katana. Both fighters used the Psyharden technique. Layfon''s Shim Adamantium Dite had a safety mechanism set in so he couldn''t kill another with one swing of the blade. However, Haia''s Dite had no such limitation. The rest of the Mercenary members couldn''t predict the effect caused by this difference. Perhaps this was enough to decide who would win this duel.


    The two of them lifted their weapons at the same time. They waited for the opening to strike as they made the same pose. The scene during the match against the 10th platoon seemed to be repeating itself. Numerous Katana strike paths and reacting paths lay in the space between the two. Having inherited the same moves, the two of them could easily predict the direction of the other. They could probably judge the other''s plan through the weak change in breath and make adjustments to react to that intention. They stayed like that in a stalemate for a while¡­¡­


    "Aaaa~h"


    "Arrr-"


    Both shouted at the same time and ran for each other. The middle where the Kei clashed exploded. The two engaged in a fight of Kei as if they were trying to destroy the weapons in their own hands.


    "Aaaaaaaaaa~h"


    Perhaps this was within predictions. After the first strike, the advantage fell to Layfon. Haia''s cut path didn''t work against him. The density of Layfon''s Kei was overwhelmingly high. Haia''s Kei was swallowed by that Kei and deflected.


    Haia''s body flew a long distance away. He managed to stop the momentum to stand at the edge of the city. However, Layfon''s attack continued. He had chased after Haia to execute his second strike. Haia blocked that strike with his full strength and tried counterattacking, but Layfon remained rooted on the spot as if his feet had fused with the earth. This meant that every time he took a step forward, he was pushing Haia a step back. Chaotic Kei flows enveloped the space between them.


    Suddenly, Kei that stirred like a lively creature appeared above their heads, gradually creating a whirl in the air. Something was about to reveal itself.


    "No!" Fermaus sensed the danger. He was observing from a side.


    The typhoon Kei dropped straight on Haia.


    External Kei variation - Snake fall.


    The Kei trapped Haia inside it, swept him off the ground and flew him to the outskirts of the city. But Haia wouldn''t just leave it at that. "Ahahahaha!"


    He drew the blade close to his waist and pressed on the blade with his left hand. A flash appeared on the Katana. Flames shook on its surface!


    That was just a quick illusion. Flame burst forth the instant the Kei flowing on the blade touched the fire-triggering device set on his left hand. The strike hidden behind that flame cut through Layfon''s typhoon.


    Psyharden technique - Flame cut.


    The problem now was that Haia was already at the very edge of the outskirt and Layfon didn''t hesitate to cancel the typhoon but kept pressing on. He had no choice but to make a swift decision. This arena had become narrow before Layfon''s overwhelming Kei. But the space of movement in front of Haia had been sealed. In that case¡­¡­¡­? He suddenly understood his opponent''s intention.


    "Fine. As you wish."


    He leaned back, his feet holding onto the edge of the city. He could just barely make out the ground far below him. When he had leaned back till a certain degree, Layfon was before him.


    The Kei exploded in his feet. Internal Kei variation - Whirl Kei. Haia jumped for the city far behind him - Myath. Following close behind, Layfon also leaped off Zuellni''s edge.


    ¡ó


    Savaris felt it, the presence of Kei that rose like the ocean''s waves.


    "It''s begun."


    "Eh?" Leerin lifted her head to look at him.


    They were currently inside a building close to the contact point. It was a musical arena altered from an old warehouse. Savaris was looking out the small window in the lobby.


    "Nothing¡­¡­Let''s go."


    "Ah, ok," she followed him.


    "So how do we get to the other side?"


    They moved outside underneath the noonday sun. Leerin squinted, feeling a little dizzy. At this distance, even a normal person could see the fight at the contact point. Thrown into chaos by Zuellni''s second wave, the Military Artists of Myath had now recomposed themselves and began their counterattack. The situation was still a stalemate. Though Leerin didn''t know much about the details of a war, she could tell how difficult it was to get past the large crowd of Military Artists without being detected.


    "I remember I explained it to you before?"


    "Uh, yes. Carrying me¡­¡­"


    "Then, excuse me."


    "Ah~"


    Savaris took her luggage with one hand and carried her with another. A light jump took them up to the rooftop.


    "Um¡­¡­Good, this level of height should be about it?"


    "Uh, excuse me, can you say it again¡­¡­?"


    He smiled at her uneasy look then fell into silence.


    "Oh yes, Leerin-san, you don''t look like you''re good at sports. Can you hold your breath for one minute?"


    "Yeah, if it''s that level," she nodded, feeling like a fool.


    "That''s good then," he crouched as if he was doing stretching exercise. He shouldn''t be able to do any high speed movement while carrying a person, but¡­¡­


    "Hold your breath now and please hold on tight~"


    Her body naturally tightened as she held her breath. Confirming she was ready, he released all the Kei gathered in his knees and jumped.


    It wasn''t a leap to fly past the contact point. It was a leap upward into the sky that took them up to the limit of the air shield. The contact point was right beneath them. He had deliberately aimed for the height.


    (Nobody should notice when we''re this high.)


    If they had moved normally, a Psychokinesist might have detected Leerin''s breath. But no one would think that someone would infiltrate a city from outside the air shield.


    (But¡­¡­)


    Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had successfully distracted Layfon, the only person that Savaris was worried of noticing them. On the other hand, he was now concentrating on Sakkei to mask his and Leerin''s presence. Even if he was found out later, the other side would''ve thought it a figment of imagination as nobody was detected having performed such a jump.


    The heat of the main fight and the impact created by Kei had put the atmosphere into a chaotic swirl. Shouldering the invisibly huge pressure above him, he used the airflow to aid him forward. The path leap was like large parabola. Though he was blown a little bit this way and that in the atmosphere, he managed to land in Zuellni.


    ¡­¡­¡­The landing was quiet. He tapped Leerin''s shoulder.


    "It''s ok now."


    "Eh?¡­¡­Eh?" she had closed her eyes during the jump. She looked around. "This¡­¡­this is?"


    "Yes, Zuellni."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" her feet touched the ground. She looked at the buildings before her, numb. "This is where Layfon is¡­¡­¡­"


    She had finally arrived, but at a place she was unfamiliar with. Her uncertainty of meeting the person she knew gave her hesitation, and she stood, forgetting to react. But she at last came to and turned around to bow deeply before Savaris.


    "Thank you very much."


    "No no, I only did it to keep the promise."


    Though the Queen''s order still held, he''d just let Leerin think otherwise. His decision actually didn''t have any deep reason behind it. It''d be troublesome if the Military Artist he met in Myath was a student of Zuellni. The information that Savaris had been in Myath would leak out one way or the other. Perhaps Layfon already knew he was there. In that case, Leerin''s actions to keep this event a secret would be meaningless.


    Savaris planned to stay in Zuellni and eventually bring the Haikizoku back to Grendan. That was the Queen''s order but Leerin had no need to know of it. Not only that, Savaris had made up a lie to buy himself time.


    (I''m just of this level.)


    He had never viewed himself as a strategist. He was a fighter, and he moved like a fighter.


    (So¡­¡­¡­Does that mean he''s now being isolated?)


    That was for Layfon. Leerin was the person whom Layfon protected in Grendan, and who knew nothing of the truth. How would she affect Layfon? Or perhaps he wouldn''t be affected at all? Savaris wanted to know just out of curiosity.


    "Anyway, you better find someplace and hide. If you find a shelter, stay there and don''t move. I might have to leave first."


    "Ah, I got it. Thanks very much."


    "¡­¡­Then, take care," he said and disappeared. "Next, time to get some information."


    He had already made the decision long ago to reach that place - Zuellni''s facilities for travelers. The remnants of Kei waves were limited to the outskirt areas. The air in here was still as always. He could hear the sound of the fight drifting from the contact point, but it wasn''t that loud. A huge roaming bus stood in the bus station, surrounded by a number of Military Artists. They must be members of the Mercenary Gang.


    "Did my luggage arrive?" he asked, and everyone else turned to him with shocked expressions. It appeared no one had noticed him while he was using Sakkei.


    "¡­¡­Is my request too difficult?"


    Yes, there existed a level of difficulty in his request. However, Layfon hadn''t noticed him infiltrating the city. This meant he had been lured to somewhere away from the contact point.


    "Haia''s fighting him on his own, and that was of his own volition. He did something that didn''t suit his position as the leader of the Gang. His name''s been taken off the list of the Gang," Fermaus said.


    "I see¡­¡­¡­"


    There might be a story behind it, but Savaris had no interest in listening to more. He didn''t feel that there was anything interesting in that content. On the other hand, he turned his gaze to the direction where he felt Layfon''s presence. Internal Kei strengthened his vision and helped him track down Layfon.


    "¡­¡­¡­Though he''s been exiled, he''s still a rare elite."


    "Thanks. I''m sure if he heard that himself, he''d be happier."


    Two more people appeared behind Fermaus. A girl who was about Savaris'' age ran to the edge of the city and looked at Myath in desperation. Her level wasn''t as good as Savaris, but she tried all she could to strengthen her vision. That desperation of hers was worth the admiration. The other person was a girl, wearing what looked to be the city''s uniform. Beneath the long silvery hair was a beautiful face. But Savaris'' interest wasn''t on her face. He felt that this girl possessed an extremely high level of Psychokinesis.


    "Are you letting me go here?" She said to Fermaus in anger.


    "Yes, but I can''t return the Dite to you yet. If you enter the fight, he might not keep to the promise."


    "Is that so?" she said and left.


    It seemed that they kidnapped her to lure Layfon in. Losing interest in the girl, Savaris turned his gaze back to Myath.


    (Layfon, allow me to see what level you''re at now.)


    His gaze was glued to the fight between Layfon and Haia from now on.


    ¡ó


    A blink of an eye was all the time it took him to reach Myath, his body exposed to the pollutants. Before the burning sensation submerged itself in his body, he had entered Myath''s shield and the pollutants dissipated off his body. Haia landed on the outskirt of the city as Layfon entered the air shield.


    Layfon attacked, using the momentum of the Whirl Kei. Haia countered with Flame Cut. Illusory flames scattered and a huge explosion sounded. Different from the first attack, the flame kept dancing on Haia''s blade. His Dite was a combination of steel and Ruby Dite. This was his special made Dite. When he wished for it, his Kei ran through the Ruby Dite to form flames.


    "Don''t think I''m still the same as before."


    Shock showed on Layfon''s face at Haia''s fighting stance. This wasn''t a Psyharden technique. In a sidle, Haia hid his fatal point with his arm drawn up, the handle of the blade above his shoulder, the blade pointing downward. The flame prevented Layfon from seeing his Kei flow. Layfon didn''t move. He might have understood the implication in Haia''s posture?


    "Then allow me to begin," Haia moved.


    Internal Kei variation - Fleeting Shadows. The presences scattered around threw themselves at Layfon.


    Layfon stood firm, so firm that he couldn''t even feel the light shake of the very tip of his Katana. Having seen through the cut path that swung to his right hand side, he jumped ahead of the enemy''s blade. Haia gave chase. The two of them headed deeper into the city.


    They crossed blades a number of times in the air. Haia''s sword technique matched that of a Heaven''s Blade successor. This fight confirmed that fact once again. Though none of Haia''s moves had yet to injure Layfon''s fatal points, Layfon was surprised at his opponent''s special attacks. If he could grab hold of the opening shown through the releasing of the move and attacked accordingly, he should be able to deal quite some damage. However, Haia''s strength was different. Layfon took the Heaven''s Blade title through the power of Kei that he was born with. He couldn''t possibly have finished Behemoth if he relied on technique alone.


    Haia''s flame Kei and his non-Psyharden technique created cut paths that always went beyond Layfon''s expectations. One would reflexively follow a certain defensive pattern because one was familiar with the attacks of his opponent. But Haia always changed his attack at the last moment to something unexpected.


    The two of them repeatedly fought above Myath. Layfon could defend well if he could read the other''s Internal Kei flow. But the heat from the Flame Kei blurred his vision. In the end, he could only react by instinct, and consequently, he was reacting according to Haia''s attacks. This was the disadvantage born out of the two of them coming from the same Military Arts school. In addition, he had less experience than Haia and the influence of Psyharden pulled that gap further apart. Attacking Haia''s psychology in the last fight might have been key to Layfon''s previous victory.


    "Tsk!"


    In that one swift moment when the two Katanas crossed blades, Layfon made a feint, a kick at Haia''s stomach, and pulled open a little distance between them. He used this chance to gather Kei to his left hand. External Kei variation - Nine bullets.


    He shot out four Kei arrows, but Haia twisted his body and evaded all four attacks. On the other hand, the side-effect of the move made Layfon''s feet stand on air for a moment. Haia landed first and jumped for him through Whirl Kei.


    External Kei variation - Flame Snake.


    As part of the Snake Fall variation, the typhoon of flame Kei headed for Layfon. Layfon ran Internal Kei throughout his entire body while he resisted the pressure generated by the wind, attempting to leap for the opposite direction before the flame surrounded him.


    Haia seized this chance to get closer to Layfon. They swung their Katana at the same time.


    "Aaaaaa~"


    "Haaaaa~"


    Psyharden technique - Flame Cut.


    Same move. The illusory flames clashed and cut open everything around them. The huge amount of Kei hidden in the blades clashed and deflected their opponents.


    Forced to fend off Flame Snake, Layfon executed Flame Cut before his strength had fully recovered. As such, that had created an opening for Haia. It was just a very small opening, so small an opening that it might not be less than 1/100 of a second, but this tiny amount of time might be able to determine one''s life and death.


    Haia immediately took a step forward.


    Psyharden technique - Flame Weight.


    The blade flashed as Layfon, sensing danger, hurriedly retreated. Blood spurted from Layfon''s left wrist.


    ¡ó


    At the same moment, Felli was sighing lightly somewhere in Zuellni.


    "I fail to help at all."


    This wasn''t just about her being kidnapped. No matter how unsettled her heart was, it was now useless to regret the past. She was happy to see Layfon come for her, but he had to fight Haia because of her. She still didn''t know what Haia''s aim was, but reality was that Haia had kidnapped her. The most pressing thing to do now was to let Layfon know she was safe.


    Felli headed for the building of the Student Council.


    She had decided not to head for a shelter. Besides, she''d be reproved if she went there. Even though she had a reason to evacuate, she had little to defend against her current situation. She must go to the Student Council. Besides, heading for a shelter did little to help her make contact with Layfon.


    (Student Council¡­¡­¡­)


    She needed a Dite. She would find one in the Student Council building. However, Myath''s infiltration team was fighting against Zuellni''s defense line. That would put considerable obstruction in her path. Felli halted her steps.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­"


    She could use Psychokinesis even without the flakes. She regulated her breathing and her hair began to shine. Though her senses were weak, she had somehow managed to take stock of the situation. A Dite would provide her with more accurate information, and with a Dite, she could aid Layfon and let Nina know she was safe. She had thought of taking over someone else''s flakes, but that task still required a Dite.


    Either way, her current mission was to understand the situation she was in.


    The number of Military Artists in Myath''s infiltration team was about the same as Zuellni''s. But Felli remembered that there should be more Military Artists guarding Zuellni. Was it because the enemies were infiltrating from different locations?


    (Anyway, first find a safe route.)


    As she thought of that, she discovered something else.


    (A person?)


    Someone was hiding in the shadow of a building. Probably stuck there because of the fight. Felli thought it was Myath''s Military Artist, masking his presence through Sakkei, but this person looked flustered. Felli couldn''t feel this person''s Kei. Besides, this person''s clothes failed to identify her. She was wearing a skirt.


    (How clumsy.)


    A normal student who hadn''t managed to reach the shelter in time. Felli couldn''t let this go. Though the residential area for female students had yet to become a battlefield, the fight might come later. Calculating a safe route, Felli headed for the person.


    "What''re you doing?"


    "Ah!" the girl turned around. "Ah¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­Sorry, I¡­¡­"


    Holding her luggage, she tried to express something. Did she miss the timing to enter a shelter because she had to pack her personal things?


    "No matter. Hurry to the shelter," Felli said.


    The fight between the defense team and the infiltration team continued. Felli took the girl''s hand and walked away, not knowing whether the fight might spill over to where they were. She searched for the shelter''s entrance as they moved. The other girl didn''t say anything, seemingly drawn to Felli''s shining hair.


    As she had thought, there was more than one infiltration team. In that case, they had to go the long way to the Student Council and the shelter, and it might also bring them danger. Felli was all right on her own, but since she was with a normal student, they must avoid any possible danger.


    "In that case, it''s better to wait here before the fight ends."


    Zuellni had deployed a vast amount of defensive weapons. It was better to wait a bit rather than brave those automatic machines.


    "So, sorry."


    "It''s ok, since I can''t do anything for this Military Arts Competition."


    (Though I want to contact Layfon.)


    "Eh?"


    "No, nothing."


    For some reason, Felli felt that her heart had been read. She cut through the other''s question. "Forget that. Let''s go."


    Ignoring the girl, she exerted all her Psychokinetic strength and searched for a safe place.


    ¡ó


    The intense fight between Zuellni''s defense team and Myath''s infiltration teams matched the intensity of the fight in Myath. Myath''s defense team pursued Nina''s team. Evading as many unnecessary fights as possible, Nina''s team headed for the Student Council building.


    "Don''t stop. Keep moving! Else they''ll catch up," Nina urged.


    "So annoying!" Shante shouted back, her face showing she wanted to turn back and fight her pursuers, but it was still too early to counterattack.


    They weren''t just running away. A number of Myath''s students had been chasing them from the rooftops. They now all jumped back to the ground. Compared to simple chasing and jumping here and there, it was quicker to just run.


    Three people landed on the ground, planning to rejoin the main team and interfere with the speed of Nina''s team from behind.


    "Uhah!" Before they could do anything, they were paralyzed by an intense pain on their backs.


    Dalshena, Naruki, Gorneo and Shante were with Nina.


    Not Sharnid. His bullets were hitting the defense team from behind. He had parted from the team when they reached Myath. He was now protecting the team from behind them. Thanks to that, his presence only appeared in the moment of a shot.


    Confirming that the threat behind them was gone, Nina and the team continued moving forward. The path they were on wasn''t connected directly to the building of the Student Council. The map didn''t show these small paths, so the team could only run by instinct. Metallic shadows emerged the moment they entered a small path. A close study showed numerous shooting holes covering the path - Myath''s defensive weapons.


    "Away!" Dalshena shouted. The team scattered right and left.


    Dalshena headed in with her lance held high. A large number of anesthetic bullets shot out along with flame.


    "Haahhhhhhhh!"


    The Kei gathered at the tip of her lance shot out to rent the air apart. The external Kei created a defensive wall and deflected all the bullets. She then pierced through all defensive mechanisms with the lance. The sound of breaking metal accompanied successive waves of explosions.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Dalshena''s fighting clothes had been damaged, Blood seeped through it. The explosions had also damaged her lance to the point that it couldn''t be used. On the other hand, the presence of enemies were closing in.


    "Hurry!" Nina shouted.


    Dalshena spun the handle of the lance and pulled out the thin blade hiding beneath the cracked surface.


    "I won''t let them through!" She turned around and attacked the defense team closing on them. Sharnid''s gunfire sounded around her.


    They continued to close in on the Student Council building. Slightly different from Zuellni''s spire, if they used internal Kei to increase their vision, they could see their objective, the city flag.


    "Go with the original plan."


    "Counting on you."


    Nina and Naruki nodded at Gorneo''s reminder, and they increased their speed. Gorneo and Shante jumped to land on a rooftop. Myath''s Military Artists found them the moment they landed.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yeah!"


    The two of them ran straight for the Student Council''s building. Around ten of Myath''s Military Artists came to block them off. Kei exploded throughout their bodies. Karen Kei. Wind surrounded Gorneo''s Dite as flame writhed on Shante''s spear. They entered the fight.


    In the end, Nina and Naruki were left to head for the Student Council''s building. They could still feel the presence of enemies, but no one stood between them and the building. They had to consider how many more Military Artists were left to guard the building¡­¡­The number shouldn''t be too large. Taking into account the people involved in the main fight at the contact point, the infiltration teams, the number spread throughout the city for defensive measure, only around 10 or so Military Artists should be left around the building. Still, it was difficult to find an opening and take the flag.


    "Speaking of which, is this suitable to leave me till the end?" Naruki sighed as she ran, pressured and uneasy.


    "As I said before, can we stop now that we''ve come this far? Keep running!"


    "Right!"


    Actually, Nina had the same feeling. There were many Military Artists more powerful than Nina in Zuellni, such as Gorneo, Vance and others. She was given the infiltration mission because of Layfon. Strange that the mission remained the same even though Layfon couldn''t enter the fight.


    She held a question for the deployment of her team. Did they think she might create danger in the main fight because of the Haikizoku in her? She had harbored that speculation.


    Vance had explained before the war, "Your team has the most experience in fights under extreme circumstances, so you people are the best candidates."


    Extreme circumstances. True, they had had these experiences when it came to dangerous missions. The fight with the aged phase filth monster, in the ruined city, with the 10th platoon¡­¡­¡­Nina''s platoon had managed to pull through every time. However, that was when Layfon was with them. Or one could say that they managed to pull through fully because Layfon was there.


    Besides, Karian had also said that Nina was the one who commanded Layfon''s actions. But Nina thought she had the responsibility to make plans for the team''s actions, as the platoon''s captain. However, she had been straightforward with her intentions in order to pull Layfon along, and that had often put them both in danger.


    One thing was certain though. She had never viewed Layfon''s strength as her own. She understood how weak she was without him.


    "We can only keep going now!" she said to confirm her resolve.


    This wasn''t the time to say "I can''t do it". They had no other places to retreat to. Sharnid, Dalshena, Gorneo and Shante, and Vance and other Military Artists were fighting desperately. Their fights allowed Nina and Naruki to stand here.


    A number of Military Artists waited around the building.


    Time to follow the plan.


    "Naruki!"


    Naruki tossed out the rope, already clear of what Nina wanted. This new Dite that Harley made was able to restore a second time to extend the length of the rope. Actually, she still couldn''t control the rope''s length until a short while ago. Gorneo''s teaching in Karen Kei had helped her control it.


    The rope rose with the increase of Kei. It successfully hooked around the flag''s pole. Pulling at the rope, Naruki jumped.


    Military Artists appeared before her.


    "Come!" Nina released a huge amount of Kei as she ran. The tension in her heart was so high that it was about to burst.


    Combined Internal and External Kei Variant - Raijin.


    A huge pillar of thunder fell as if to chop the sky apart. It pierced through the door of the building and its impact caught the things around it in an explosion. An aftermath storm blew the lobby into pieces, sweeping away the Military Artists in its wake. But Nina had also felt that impact.


    (Um.)


    She released the remaining Kei and felt exhaustion seeping in.


    "Captain!" Naruki called, hanging from the rope.


    "¡­¡­Ah!" she cheered herself and jumped with Internal Kei. She took Naruki''s hand in the air and together, the two of them headed for the top of the building.


    Nina''s previous move had not eliminated all enemies. The rope suddenly loosened and the two girls fell, losing their balance. The remaining Military Artists inside the Student Council building had reached the top and cut through the rope.


    "Senpai!"


    Balancing herself in midair, Naruki kicked off the wall of the building and gathered her strength.


    "Counting on you!"


    She threw Nina.


    Waiting on top were two Military Artists. If she were in her normal condition, she would somehow pull it off. However, Nina having used the Raijin technique and furthermore using a large quantity of Kei had put her in a state of deep exhaustion.


    But, nevertheless¡­¡­


    "I can only do what I can!"


    No help was left around her. Mentally prepared, she readied the iron whips in midair.


    The two Military Artists rushed her with swords. She blocked the attack as she landed on the roof that was shaped like a pyramid. The fighting shoes helped her stay upright on the steep surface of the roof. The two swords pressed down on her weapons, and the weight of the swords caused the soles of the shoes to steam with friction. She gritted her teeth and took the pressure on her wrists. The chance she now had would be gone if she was pushed off the roof. Also, Myath''s Military Artists would reach here if she failed to take care of these two in a hurry.


    "Ha!"


    The amount of her Kei exceeded that of the two people''s in an instant and sent them flying. The two retreated to just before the flag. They readied their fighting stances without hesitation and renewed their attack.


    The remnants of the Raijin move remained in Nina''s body, making it hard for her to control her own Kei. The impact of Kei from the swords almost pushed her off the roof several times. She had no choice but to keep swinging the iron whips to keep her balance.


    Finally, unable to take the impact of the Chrome Dite, one person lost his sword. Nina seized that chance and kicked the enemy''s stomach, sending him flying. The Military Artist rolled down the roof and fell off it.


    One more to go.


    Nina ran for the flag. The moment she took the flag was the moment when Myath lost the match. She must do all she could to reach that goal.


    The enemy sped close to her. Nina swung behind her, the iron whip clashing with the sword.


    "Get lost!"


    "Why don''t you!"


    Both of them could not retreat. They shouted, not backing off one step. Nina and Myath''s Military Artists released External Kei together. Whirls formed above their heads, and the huge energy sent them both flying.


    In one swift moment, Nina felt luck on her side. The weight of the iron whips in her hands prevented her from flying too far. However, that weight still felt like huge slabs of rocks. Her opponent was tossed up above the building whereas Nina''s was a downward direction. The iron whips would increase her falling rate so she let go of her weapons before they became a burden.


    She ran for the flag. No room to even think of gathering Kei. The flag was right before her. All she needed to do was to take it and ensure Zuellni''s victory. She recalled the last Military Arts Competition, recalling how Zuellni had lost again and again so it only had one selenium mine left. She recalled how she had been useless and couldn''t do anything. What couldn''t she do now that she was about to touch victory?


    Just a bit more.


    (If I take this down.)


    But luck ended here. No, the sense of luck was just her imagination.


    Myath''s Military Artist, the city''s last defense line, stood up and crashed into her with his body.


    The flag was so far away now.


    The two of them rolled down the steep surface of the roof.


    "No¡­¡­!"


    She wanted to push him away but it was too late. Her feet were in the air as she slid down the roof.


    (And I managed to reach this place.)


    Did she make a mistake in the last moment? How should she face all those people who placed their hope in her? Gorneo, Shante¡­¡­¡­


    At the time when she was sunk in deep self-reproach and regret¡­¡­


    Rumble!


    A pillar of light shot from behind her and the top of the pyramid exploded. The flag shook, leaned towards Nina, and fell.


    (Layfon?)


    That wasn''t just instinct. Only Layfon could get the timing right and make such a powerful move without hurting Myath''s Military Artist.


    (Is he stupid? Thinking of others while he''s in that situation.)


    But it was true that the bitterness and pain in her heart had turned warm. Nina snatched up the fallen flag. Victory was decided in that instant.


    ¡ó


    His left wrist was dead. At least, he couldn''t move it in this fight. Layfon had made calm judgment while hot blood ran. It must be luck that his right hand wasn''t injured.


    At the same time, a sound cut through the air. The sound of a long electric voice rose above the sound of fights. The announcement to the end of the war came from the building of Myath''s Student Council.


    "¡­¡­You did it," Haia said, angry despite the fact that the tide had turned for him. "That Kei wasn''t aimed at me."


    "¡­¡­You didn''t give me a chance."


    Haia hadn''t had any openings in his defense at the time Layfon shot forth the Nine Bullets. The end result was Layfon''s injured left hand. However, that shot was perfect timing as Nina''s reinforcements.


    "My aim is to help Zuellni win."


    Karian had transferred him into Military Arts for that purpose, and that was why he had met Nina.


    "I''ve already let you take the upper-hand. It''s not good if you kept saying such spoiled things."


    "What did you say?"


    "But I admit I''ve done what I''m not used to doing¡­¡­¡­"


    Actually, he was used to fighting with a burden. At Grendan, that burden was the orphanage. This time it was different in a sense. Haia''s interference had stopped him from realizing what he had also strove for - participating in the Military Arts Competition. Nina''s mission would have been easy for him, but he ended up having to give it to her alone. In a battlefield, Layfon would rather do his best from the beginning than trust others. Hence, his heart refused to calm down at the fact that he had to suddenly let go and leave the mission to others. He wouldn''t have been able to stand himself if he hadn''t done what he just did.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t you the same, doing what you''re not used to?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about¡­¡­"


    "Aren''t you the leader of the Mercenary Gang?"


    Layfon had once fought filth monsters with them. He noticed at that time that the Mercenary Gang had sent members to fight with Haia even though Haia could have defeated the filth monster on his own. The Gang took the path to reduce danger.


    "Haven''t you been relying on the comrades that you trust on the battlefield?"


    On the contrary, Layfon had always been fighting alone when he was a Heaven''s Blade successor. The power of a Heaven''s Blade successor far exceeded that of a normal Military Artist. Heaven''s Blades tended to only form teams with fellow Heaven''s Blades. And that would only happen in incidents such as the one with Behemoth.


    "Standing alone here is in itself a mistake," Layfon said.


    A Military Artist who was used to trusting others. A Military Artist who was used to fighting alone. Both had chosen a fight style that differed from their past.


    "Yet¡­¡­"


    The electric voice left an echo in Myath''s sky. The faraway fight was dying down.


    "Now I can leave everything and concentrate on this fight."


    Though he didn''t know how Nina and the others fared in Myath, he didn''t have to worry now. As for Felli, she shouldn''t be in any danger if she was just used to threaten him. He didn''t know about the other Mercenary Gang members, but he felt Fermaus could be trusted.


    He felt that he had picked up the feeling he had in past fights.


    Layfon''s left hand hung by his side. He slowly turned the dark blade of the Shim Adamantium Dite to the left of his waist. This was obviously the pose readied to pull out a blade and strike.


    Psyharden''s technique - Flame Cut.


    "Though you hold a Katana, what you know is still a far distance from Derek''s essence. You can only use tricks to confuse people. Let me show you the real Psyharden technique."


    "¡­¡­How dare you!" Haia readied the same pose, even while knowing Layfon was provoking him.


    (Good.)


    In truth, he couldn''t drag out the fight in his current condition. Blood still spurted from his left wrist. The nerves in his wrist might have been cut.


    One move to decide the outcome of the duel. He gathered his Kei for this purpose.


    "Uh!"


    His left wrist hurt. His body naturally used the aid of Internal Kei to help resist the effects of rising density of the Kei. His blood vessels expanded and the blood flow increased. The result could be seen in the blood spurting faster from his left wrist. However, he didn''t stop gathering Kei even though blood covered his feet.


    The pressure of Layfon''s Kei had sealed off the space around Haia, preventing him from making any evasive movement. Haia didn''t escape though. He was also preparing.


    The electric voice finally stopped.


    Both of them took a step forward. Two blades containing huge amounts of Kei flashed. Huge noise echoed in the air. The cutting paths of the two mirrored each other and clashed. The impact of Kei destroyed the foothold of the fighters and both of them retreated.


    No difference for now. Flame Cut was a move that required two swings. The pressure of Kei remained around them. Hence the first person to recover was the first to complete the move.


    Flame Cut had two parts to it - strike and Shou Kei. Just like the time when Layfon executed Snake Fall, the striking power of Flame Cut was most effective when the opponent had no more variations in his move. The Shou Kei then helped to expand the power of the strike. The second strike would be made in the closest distance possible, striking at an opponent who had no more moves to make.


    Both of these fighters were in the process of resisting the other''s Kei. Layfon would have won if not for the injury. The amount of blood loss was preventing him from releasing the full strength of his Kei.


    Layfon didn''t know that Haia had a reason to win. As Layfon had said, Haia had yet to experience a fight without anyone helping him. A fight that didn''t involve trusting anybody. The leader of the Gang had been living in the family that was the Mercenary Gang. However, a day would come for the Gang to disband. The people he trusted would not be around him anymore.


    (I''m so unsightly, thinking of it when I''m like this.) Haia wanted to test his ability to fight alone.


    Kei and Kei. Breath clashed with breath. They weaved together. The blood spurting from Layfon''s left wrist painted Haia''s vision red.


    Layfon''s Kei power slowed in one split second.


    (I can win.) Haia thought. Layfon''s left wrist was useless. The gathering of the huge amount of Kei increased the blood loss, and that had lowered his level of concentration. However, his expression showed no signs of impatience. His silent and emotionless pupils watched Haia.


    (This guy¡­¡­¡­)


    He should be hating Haia. One for the kidnapping of Felli, and two for forcing him to take up the Katana. In fact, he was obviously outraged when he began the duel. Strangely though, his anger faded as the fight progressed, and his eyes became empty. It was even more obvious after Zuellni''s victory.


    Blood still gushed out of the wrist. The storm created by Layfon''s Kei whipped up the blood and turned everything red.


    (Does this guy not fear death?)


    But those eyes had no fear in them.


    Haia''s Katana had no safety setting. If he managed to strike first, then Layfon would die. Even so, Layfon remained rock-firm, as if he was just an observer, watching and letting time pass.


    And this was the moment when Haia finally understood what Layfon possessed. He had fought alone against mad filth monsters. Any damage to his protective suit on the hopeless, arid, pollutant-filled wild plain would bring death. Defeat meant death. To fight alone, he had to even think of how to escape alone. He had such a background. He was in a lonely world devoid of support.


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­!)


    Haia spent all his might to stop his sudden shivering. Suppressed by fear, he had missed his best chance.


    The fingertip of Layfon''s left hand trembled. His nerves hadn''t been cut. Raising his Internal Kei to its max, he gathered all his Kei in that nerve. Just one moment was enough. Move.


    This was a lonely world without support. Use his own power to win hope. Use his own power to survive.


    His left wrist moved to slowly grasp hold of the blade''s handle. Shou Kei increased.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Haia''s blade was deflected. The crashing pressure of the Kei completely dominated Haia, keeping him in place.


    Psyharden technique - Flame Weight.


    The blade flipped to draw from Haia''s shoulder downward. Skin ripped. Bones shattered. Organs were damaged. Without time to even shout, Haia was batted into the air but Layfon prepared to deal him a final blow - a blow for the throat.


    (I''ll probably die¡­¡­¡­)


    Haia couldn''t move. Intense pain interfered with his nerves. His entire body was numb. Though he was shocked, he managed to calm down and quietly waited for it to happen. He closed his eyes.


    But¡­¡­that moment didn''t come. The impact didn''t come.


    "¡­¡­¡­?" he slowly opened his eyes, and never expected to see the glasses he was so familiar with. Tears rolled down the face of his childhood friend.


    "Myunfa¡­¡­You¡­¡­What''re you doing?"


    Myunfa, gritting her teeth, was shielding him with her body. She had saved him while he fell from the sky, and she was now shielding him.


    He saw Layfon standing behind her.


    "¡­¡­¡­Hurry and escape."


    He himself provoked the fight. Since he lost, it couldn''t be helped that he was to die. But Myunfa was unrelated to all that had happened. He couldn''t get her involved.


    She shook her head desperately.


    "¡­¡­No."


    "Don''t say nonsense."


    "No," she shouted and held him tighter. "I don''t want to leave you! I¡­¡­made that decision long ago."


    Her resolve made him speechless. He moved his gaze to Layfon. Layfon stood there for a while then gave a long sigh, releasing the Kei gathered in his body. He turned the Katana into its Dite form and turned around, preparing to leave.


    "Hey!" Haia shouted.


    "You are enough as the villain. I''m not interested in becoming one." He left with that excuse.

 Volume 7, Epilogue

    Volume 7, Epilogue


    "Well, that''s the ending?" Savaris mumbled.


    Haia was a strong Military Artist, but he was too naive, losing to a Layfon with an injured left wrist. Too naive, even though he had the support of his comrades.


    Savaris left the roaming bus station and headed for Zuellni''s multi-legs near the contact point. That was the best place to observe the surroundings.


    "It''s a shame to turn weak. Well, since it''s not an order, I''m not particularly sad about it."


    Someone had caught up with Layfon as he headed slowly for Zuellni. Savaris squinted.


    "Is it still in that girl''s body?"


    The Haikizoku. Savaris came to bring it back to Grendan. What would happen when he took it back? Did the Queen order him to retrieve the Haikizoku just for the sake of becoming strong¡­¡­¡­Definitely not.


    Of course, becoming strong was important, but that wasn''t the key to the problem. A Heaven''s Blade successor just needed to think of how to become stronger. That was the duty that Savaris had been happily carrying out. However, it wouldn''t be that simple for Queen Alsheyra Almonise, the royalty who led Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade successors. Grendan had not one, but twelve Heaven''s Blade successors whose power far exceeded anyone''s. There must be something they were made to do. Probably only Grendan, the city that everyone thought of as mad, the city that possessed the prototype of all Electronic Fairies, could complete this mission.


    That was why so many strong Military Artists came from Grendan. That was why Grendan''s people desired power. That was why they needed the Haikizoku more than anyone else.


    "Though I don''t know what my generation can do, if chance presents itself, of course it''d be good for things to get more interesting," he said to himself and squinted happily.


    ¡ó


    Dragging himself slowly forward, Layfon crossed the contact point. Myath''s Military Artists walked past him with downcast eyes. He averted his gaze. Sometimes, anger was focused on him, but a glance at Layfon''s bloody wrist silenced Myath''s people. A gust of wind could have easily blown him away. No one did anything to him.


    "Layfon!"


    Nina''s team had finally caught up. Nina''s face paled at his appearance. "You need immediate treatment!"


    "It''s ok," he stopped her from calling a stretcher. He was already treating himself through Internal Kei. He had stopped the blood loss. The nerves needed to be reconnected in a hospital but he could still walk.


    "Moron. Is this the time to say that! And you don''t have to hold back with us¡­¡­"


    "Instead of me, we should check whether Felli-senpai has been safely released," he increased his pace and escaped Nina''s anger.


    (For now, let''s try the roaming bus station where the Mercenary Gang''s roaming bus is located.)


    Nina didn''t say anything and followed him, perhaps beaten by his lack of hesitation in the decision.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    He didn''t need to walk far. He walked past the crowd of joyous students and suddenly found Felli before him.


    "That injury¡­¡­¡­" Felli''s gaze froze at his left wrist. She had run up to him.


    He squeezed out a smile. He thought he could ease her by lifting his wrist, but that was too much for him.


    "Nothing much."


    The amount of blood painting his clothes exposed his lie.


    "You really are a fool," she said slowly, looking at his injury.


    "Felli-senpai¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Couldn''t you have fought in a more relaxed manner? Why¡­¡­" Her shoulders shook. Was she crying? Was it fear that she had been suppressing while she was imprisoned?


    In truth, all Felli felt was regret. She only thought of "whether Layfon will save her" rather than thinking of Layfon getting caught in a terrible fight. Hence when he appeared, sustaining a heavy injury, she thought she had to shoulder the responsibility even though she didn''t directly effect the result.


    Layfon put his right hand lightly on her shoulder.


    "I''m really ok."


    She lifted her head and he smiled. But he had lost too much blood to concentrate, neglecting the girl standing behind her.


    That girl walked past Felli and slapped him on the face.


    The air froze. Felli, Layfon and Nina turned speechless. Felli and even Nina failed to react to this sudden action. That wasn''t it either. He thought Nina would be the one since that slap came pretty quick. But reality showed otherwise and painted an unbelievable illusion.


    He lifted his head, feeling the numbness spreading on his face as he looked at the girl.


    "Leerin¡­¡­¡­?"


    The female that couldn''t possibly be here. His childhood friend, the big sister of the orphanage, the person who should be in Grendan was standing right in front of him! An unbelievable reality.


    "Why¡­¡­¡­" He wanted to say something but didn''t know where to begin.


    Leerin''s words flowed like a dam with a destroyed wall, her cheeks red with anger.


    "Why do you always make others worry about you! Why do you always show a face that says you''re shouldering everything! You''re not honest at all. I don''t know what you''re thinking! You''re always like this, bearing everything. Do you think other people are happy because you do that? Tell me!" she said in outrage, ignoring the silence around them, ignoring the confused Felli and Nina. "Don''t¡­¡­make me¡­¡­worry anymore," she said, her words getting lighter.


    "Is it really you, Leerin?"


    An undeniable truth.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­" He couldn''t say anything more.


    Tears leaked from Leerin''s eyes. She pulled towards him and buried her head in his chest. Her shoulders shook.


    "Leerin," he touched her back. This wasn''t a dream.


    What was he thinking at this moment¡­¡­¡­Before that question surfaced in his mind, he felt something hot roll down his face.

 Volume 8, Prologue

    Volume 8, Prologue


    Hmm?


    Something seemed amiss. Layfon was confused as to why he felt that way.


    He felt uncomfortable.


    This was the hospital section of the academy.


    It was at the end of their inter-city battle with Myath, after his left arm received treatment. Surgery to repair his muscles and nervous system that were injured had been completed on that day as well.


    "It''s all because you act like an idiot and continually return to hospital that we''ve compiled a complete image of your body, and our thorough understanding of it allowed surgery to commence immediately" said his long-time surgeon Wakudi-senpai.


    Two hours later, the surgery finished. Afterwards, he received treatment from Jinmaike-senpai. Layfon had only stayed in the hospital for one night. Right now, his left arm was covered by a simple plaster cast to keep his arm in place, and the veins in his lower back looked like a pincushion, being filled with so many needles. "If you want to sleep, sleep facing down" and Layfon, being so instructed, had sat upright in an attempt to avoid touching his back.


    Leerin was beside the bed.


    She was wearing the same clothes as when they had met outside the city, with her travelling case by her side. She probably hadn''t returned to the hotel at all, and still retained the appearance of arriving recently.


    She wore an angry expression.


    That was the cause of Layfon''s discomfort.


    (Strange¡­)


    Layfon felt perplexed at that expression.


    No, this wasn''t the first time he had provoked Leerin''s anger. In fact, he had done it so often that he had lost count long ago.


    Tearing his clothes after training, making too many snacks for his younger brothers and sisters, and playing around too recklessly and covering his clothes in mud, he had always seen this scary expression. And when he covered the rest of the clothes that were about to be washed with mud as well, she looked all the more terrifying.


    But Leerin would immediately return to her kind self after scolding them. It was very rare for her to actually be angry.


    It seemed that Leerin was trying to avoid looking Layfon in the eye, lowering her head, gazing furiously at the sheets which covered Layfon''s legs.


    So Layfon couldn''t see Leerin''s face clearly either, so he could do nothing else but stare at her hair instead. It seemed a little different from when he had departed Grendan. Her hair had grown longer, making it impossible to keep the same hairstyle. Even though they hadn''t been apart for more than a year, there was still a difference.


    He didn''t recognize the clothes that Leerin was wearing, so she probably bought them in anticipation of entering senior school. "That''s great" thought Layfon. Leerin valued her possessions a lot, so she wouldn''t buy new clothes. She knew how to tailor her clothes, so if they didn''t fit, she would patch them up.


    Seeing her wearing new clothes probably meant that they had a bit of money to spare now, allowing Layfon to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "How''s your health?"


    "Really good, thanks."


    Layfon gingerly attempted a start to the conversation and Leerin replied sincerely.


    "You aren''t really well, are you, Layfon?"


    "Well I did get injured."


    In between the scattered fragments of conversation Layfon smiled bitterly. That numbness of his hands that he felt during his battle with Haia returned.


    "Don''t you think you''ve had too many injuries?"


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t the doctor say so as well? You''re getting hospitalized continuously like an idiot."


    Ah, so she had overheard their conversation.


    "It''s not that bad."


    "You were never injured as badly as this in Grendan, right?"


    That was completely true. The worst injury he had ever sustained during training was when he became a Heaven''s Blade Successor and was practicing with the steel wires. When his adoptive father was training him, his father would take every care to avoid pointless injury. When it was necessary, he would not hesitate to hit or hack at Layfon, inflicting on him bruises, burns or even fractures. Yet he would never injure Layfon unless it was really essential to training. His adoptive father was very good at teaching.


    But Lintence was different. He wasn''t good at teaching other people Military Arts, and it was no exception with teaching Layfon. So he often sustained preventable injuries. He nearly died once. But rather than saying it was Lintence''s fault, that time was Layfon''s own fault.


    "I have been injured pretty badly when I was training."


    "But you''ve never been injured as badly as this before, have you?"


    As badly as today¡­Only in this battle.


    It wasn''t wrong to put it that way. On the other hand, when he battled against the filth monster, if he couldn''t win and was forced to retreat, dying from the pollutants in the air would have been perfectly normal.


    (Ah, but¡­an excuse like that¡­)


    Leerin didn''t participate in the battle, so she wouldn''t understand.


    It wasn''t her fault either. It was a difference in perception between normal citizens and Military Artists.


    It was also true that Layfon was repeatedly in the care of the hospital since his arrival at Zuellni.


    (Even though unpredictable events had occurred one after another, they failed to surprise anyone.)


    (Is it because I have gotten weaker?)


    Layfon thought about this. His senses weren''t as sharp as they used to be at Grendan, but that was inevitable.


    "Well it was different this time."


    He was hit over the head with a hollow "dong" sound.


    "That''s not a reason" said Leerin in a reprimanding tone.


    Her eyes¡­She looked as if she was about to cry.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You have to be careful next time."


    "Ok."


    The atmosphere suddenly turned very serious, and Layfon obediently lowered his head.


    "I guess I''ll let it pass this time."


    Leerin revealed a comparatively more relaxed and less worried expression.


    There were tears in the corner of her eyes, but she quickly wiped them away.


    (Oh, it was that. I haven''t shown any signs of repenting for my actions.)


    Understanding Leerin''s reasons for being angry at him, Layfon sighed in relief.


    This was the ritual he performed as a symbol of reconciliation with her.


    If he correctly put on a regretful expression, her anger would cease and that would ease Layfon''s heart.


    "It is really fortunate that you could arrive here safely."


    Taking roaming buses to other cities was extremely dangerous. If filth monsters attacked them while they were on the roaming bus, they wouldn''t last very long.


    "We didn''t run into any filth monsters."


    "That''s great."


    "But it was really uncomfortable being cramped in the bus for so long."


    "At first the bus seems really spacious, but after you consider how much time you''ll spend in the vehicle it starts to seem really cramped. Even though there is ventilation, there is still a really bad smell and you can''t even wash yourself properly. It''s really uncomfortable."


    Layfon silently listened to Leerin''s complaints. Sitting here, listening to her, it sounded like she wanted some sort of compensation. She was still the same old self. Maybe something happened after her arrival, so as she was sorting out everything that happened she kept up her usual air.


    Because Layfon had also experienced a drastic change like this, he understood what was going on.


    He had also been sorting out the changes that had occurred up till now, as well as his feeling on living together with Leerin in the past. As he sorted his thoughts out, he also observed the changes. Again, he reaffirmed his changes to himself.


    "¡­It seems after arriving at Zuellni there are many girls near Layfon, taking care of you."


    "Erm¡­Ah¡­"


    "I haven''t seen you for only a short time and you''ve changed already. When did you learn to woo so many girls?"


    "Wai- Wait a second. Didn''t I tell you about my captain in my letters?"


    "True, but it''s still suspicious. There are things that you can''t write in a letter, such as things like ''I''m being happily chased and sought after.'' What did you come here to do? To study, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right, but¡­ you''ve got it all wrong. Those people really have helped me a lot, but there wasn''t any other meaning to it." Without knowing what happened, Layfon nervously attempted to explain the situation.


    "They aren''t really my lovers or anything¡­ and they shouldn''t have those kinds of thoughts about me anyway."


    "Is it really like that?"


    "What?"


    Leerin had mumbled something under her breath. It was really quietly whispered and Layfon couldn''t quite catch it.


    "Then, you had better explain your relationship with them right now." With that Leerin suddenly leaned in closely.


    "Then¡­ Ok?"


    Layfon had no choice but to begin his explanation.


    (Well¡­ the explanation right now probably isn''t too reliable)


    Leerin considered it knowingly, thinking of how her slow-witted childhood friend couldn''t possibly guess what other people felt deep down in their hearts. So in reality, what Layfon was saying only fit in with what was on the surface, and wouldn''t be of too much use.


    Even considering its unreliability, she could still find some things out from his explanation.


    For example, his feelings and thoughts towards the ring of girls who had surrounded him upon his arrival at Zuellni.


    (Haaa¡­What exactly¡­what exactly did I come here for?)


    Feeling a little annoyed with herself, Leerin listened to Layfon''s explanation.


    "Then¡­ Who started the friendship?"


    "That, it was¡­"


    Layfon could only tell Leerin what was happening on the surface.


    If it was like that, then figuring out what was going on beneath the surface would be Leerin''s job.

 Volume 8, Interlude 01

    Volume 8, Interlude 01


    "Who''s that pretty girl? That girl who gave me the directions."


    "Ah, are you talking about Felli-senpai?"


    "Senpai? You''re joking, right?"


    "Yeah, she''s a second year student."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Layfon''s a first year, right? But she looks pretty young. Maybe I did something bad?"


    "What did you do?"


    "Eh? Nothing. I didn''t do anything."


    "Then, you shouldn''t care about it too much."


    "Yeah, you''re right¡­well, she seems a bit like a person who attracts attention."


    "Ah, you''re right about that. Felli-senpai seems to be a bit neurotic."


    "She didn''t do anything, and she just suddenly starts apologizing to me, placing me in a difficult position."


    "Well, just be wary in the future, and think about how to improve your relationship."


    "Is that all? According to that letter, that person is a Psychokinesist, right?


    "Yeah, that person is a prodigy. It''s the first time I''ve heard of a Psychokinesist whose hair glows when they use their powers. I wonder if that happens with Delbone-sama as well. I''ve never seen it, so I wouldn''t know.


    "Delbone-sama is that Heaven''s blade successor, right? Wasn''t she standing beside her majesty in the new year''s ceremony?"


    "Ah, that was just an acting Heaven''s blade successor. That''s because the twelve Heaven''s Blades have to be complete."


    "Really? I''ve never heard of that."


    "Yeah, so anyway, that''s why Felli-senpai is a Psychokinesist."


    "Ah, I''ve seen her hair glowing before as well; it really is a beautiful sight."


    "She doubts her destiny as a Psychokinesist and so she came to Zuellni in hope of learning something else, yet she was forced by her brother, the Student Council president to transfer to the Military arts department."


    "Didn''t he force you as well? He''s so overboard and extreme."


    "I reckon. But with the way that person does things, I think he puts many things into consideration."


    "Maybe it''s like that, but even so it seems a bit overboard. As a brother, shouldn''t he be supporting his sister in every way he can?"


    "I agree, that''s what he should be doing."

 Volume 8, Cool in the Cafe

    Volume 8, Cool in the Cafe


    That day, Layfon lived out a perfectly ordinary day of his life without anything abnormal.


    After getting out of bed in the morning, he went to school and stayed there, attending classes and absorbing all the information from his lectures without delay until dusk. Afterward, he went to his platoon training session. To the Zuellni Military Arts department first year Layfon, it was a day which was devoid of anything worth mentioning - just another normal day.


    His platoon training was the same as always; with Captain Nina filled with enthusiasm, Sharnid, who didn''t know what enthusiasm meant, Felli, who was perpetually observing from the sidelines with absolutely zero enthusiasm, and Layfon, who always obediently completed all the exercises.


    Felli''s immediate departure at the end of training was another part of daily life.


    But today, Sharnid, who normally disappeared right after Felli did, was staying behind and waiting for Layfon with a somewhat sinister smile.


    "Hey, you don''t have work today, right? You couldn''t possibly."


    This happened after Layfon took a relaxing shower after working up a rare sweat during training.


    Nina had already returned, and Sharnid, who had already packed up and was ready to leave, was waiting outside the door of the training rooms in high spirits.


    "If you had to go to your part time job on a day like this, I''d probably end up rolling around on the floor laughing at you."


    "Stop talking about strange things sempai, I don''t have any work today."


    "Good, you really are a lucky guy. Let''s go and share the joys of a day like this together. It''s not often that I invite another guy." As he said this, he tightly grasped Layfon''s shoulders and, like that, forced Layfon out of the training area with him.


    "Just what are we doing?"


    "You''ll just have to calm down and wait and see."


    Releasing a struggling Layfon from his grip, Sharnid lead the way with an extremely happy look on his face. Layfon quickly caught up to him, completely lost as to what was going on.


    The Regios. They were the whole world.


    Since the world was covered by pollutants, it was extremely difficult for normal life forms to survive on the earth. The people who lived in the world before it was polluted had the Alchemists create and pass on the Regios and continued to live the same way they did before, paying no attention to their drastic change in environment and returning to their everyday lives.


    Living in the wandering cities, they fought with the real inhabitants and menaces of the earth; the filth monsters.


    "It''s here."


    He was brought in front of a coffee store by a confident Sharnid. Calling the store a restaurant wouldn''t be an exaggeration, with a sign at the doorway listing all the kinds of dishes that were available and the store sign reading "Coffee Mira". Layfon remembered his classmate Mifi saying something about the selling point of this cafe being the beautifully dressed cute waitresses who served the food and drinks.


    "Ah¡­ Do you like this sort of stuff, senpai?"


    Supposedly this was a very popular place among male customers, in comparison to its relative unpopularity among females. The mood of the caf¨¦ was flirtatious, filled with handsome young men. It suited Sharnid, who always liked to hit on girls.


    "Cute girls are the heritage of the world, even though they aren''t really part of our cultural heritage." As he laughed at his own words, Sharnid walked into the store.


    "Welcome."


    Layfon was greeted by a young girl and it really surprised him. At the door, a whole line of girls who wore cute pink uniforms greeted Layfon and Sharnid.


    "Whoa¡­"


    "Table for two? Come with me."


    Layfon was still spaced out, and before he recovered he was already lead to his seat.


    After Layfon sat down, Sharnid said something quietly to that girl, who smiled and nodded. She then placed the menu in front of them and left.


    "What''s happening?"


    "We''re leaving the best till last right? Anyway, today is my treat, so just choose anything you like."


    "Ha¡­"


    Layfon felt puzzled at Sharnid''s cheerful mood as he searched through the menu.


    "You really are a hard worker, aren''t you? Even if you didn''t do that everyday you would be just as strong." As Sharnid looked at his menu, he started talking about their platoon training.


    "It''s not that I want to do the training seriously, it''s that instead of wasting my efforts thinking about it, I might as well train instead."


    "I can understand that kind of thinking. Well¡­when you compare the inter-platoon matches to the actual inter-city battle, it still seems like a kind of game."


    "Did senpai participate in the last inter-city battle?"


    "I guess you could say that. But at the time, I hadn''t gotten into a platoon yet, so I was just a normal member of the infantry. But because of that I could just relax and do all the support work from behind the front lines.


    "Next time will be the real thing, and if we don''t win, there will be no future for Zuellni. Seeing the other platoons training seriously, and even organizing all these inter-platoon matches, I really am moved."


    "It''s more like you''re trying your luck, senpai."


    "If you''re too serious about everything then you won''t be able to experience the joys that this world has to offer. A normal Military Artist would never leave victory for luck to decide. I guess I''m the only one who can do such a thing without worries."


    Layfon pretended he didn''t hear anything at all and closed the menu.


    "Oh! Have you finished choosing what you want? Then¡­Hey!"


    Sharnid motioned to a nearby waitress.


    "So what did we really come here for?"


    "You''ll find out in a sec."


    Ignoring the silently smiling Sharnid who wouldn''t answer any of his questions, Layfon shifted his gaze to the scenery outside the window.


    It wasn''t too long before somebody came over.


    "What would you like?"


    Her air was totally different from the girls who had welcomed Layfon at the door¡­it seemed like she was angry?


    "Ah¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    As Layfon turned his head around, he found a very familiar person standing before him.


    Outside of training, her long hair was usually worn over flowing her shoulders but right now it was tied in a high ponytail with a bright red ribbon. On that delicate face you could say that her features were all very well proportioned. Her long eyelashes were quivering; needless to say, she was very angry.


    "Felli¡­Senpai?"


    "What would you like?"


    Before he was cut off, his voice was barely audible from the shock, the tone of his words revealing much of his underlying thoughts.


    It was Felli, without a doubt.


    Speaking of which, there couldn''t possibly be another beauty such as this in Zuellni anyway. Also a Military Artist of the 17th platoon, this senpai was older than Layfon by a year, and she was also the sister of the president of the Student Council. A Psychokinesist prodigy. To think that Felli, who was expressionless no matter where she went, that Felli who seemed like she was unhappy, a synonym for indifference, was wearing such a cute, pink costume working in this store, was hard to believe.


    But she was standing before him regardless.


    And even her name card clipped to her chest read: "Felli Loss"


    "What are you doing here¡­?"


    "Have you decided what you would like?" The second time she asked that question she cut him off yet again in a deathly cold manner.


    Sharnid, who was shaking all over, could take it no longer and finally burst out laughing.


    Even with this, Felli continued to fume as she kept her cheeks drawn.


    "Have you decided what you would like?"


    What on earth is happening¡­Am I having a nightmare?


    In reality, her biggest failure was to be found out by Sharnid-senpai while she was looking for a job. That thought wouldn''t leave Felli''s head as she angrily picked up the curved plates in the kitchen.


    Girls wearing the same cute uniforms as Felli as if their looks were their only redeeming quality bustled all around her. Girls with larger chests specifically wore clothing which emphasized that point and the rest of them chose to wear chest pads to wear such clothing as well. Someone else had also suggested that Felli do the same, but the offer was immediately rejected.


    Thinking back, she could only blame herself for not thinking that this kind of thing would happen. Felli continued to hide in that corner cursing Sharnid with a furious look in her eyes.


    "Are you looking for a job?"


    After she had finished eating during her lunch break and was enjoying a cup of tea as she read through an info-magazine, Sharnid came over and asked that question.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Noticing Sharnid peeking at her careers magazine over her shoulder Felli nervously closed it. But in doing so, she revealed the cover of the magazine instead, and she ended up not hiding anything at all. Even if she put the magazine into her bag the moment she noticed someone else reading it, there was no way she could have deceived the vision of a Military Artist.


    It was even more impossible when you considered the fact that Sharnid was a sniper in the team, and his vision was several times better than a normal Military Artists in the first place.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    "Ah, no, no¡­But to see Felli-chan looking for a job is not something you see every day. What''s wrong? I thought your parents were sending you money for living expenses, unless for some reason this month they''re experiencing some sort of financial crisis?"


    "That''s¡­"


    ¡­impossible. As she thought this, Felli decided to keep her cool and play along. She had already received the money from her parents, and although she wasn''t too sure of its exact value, she knew it was far beyond what a normal student got. And that money was perfectly managed by her brother so that there would be no unnecessary waste. So getting a job had nothing to do with earning more money.


    But¡­


    "No, you''re exactly right. My brother went overboard and bought too many books. "


    In short, she was trying to push all the blame onto her brother.


    "Oh? That Student Council President-sama? There shouldn''t be any problems with the city''s budget right?"


    As Sharnid said this, he had a look of indifference on his face but he as stroking his chin as if thinking intensely about something.


    "In other words, you want to get some money as quickly as possible?"


    "As long as it isn''t anything shady."


    "It''s legal! It''s legal! It''s definitely legal! All you''re doing is delivering the completed dishes to the customers."


    It wasn''t that she trusted that smiling Sharnid.


    It''s only that she accepted the offer, considering the circumstances that she was in.


    That was how she had gotten into a situation like this.


    "You bastard, I''ll remember this!"


    Sharnid hadn''t actually lied to her. All she really did was ask what people wanted to eat, and then serve those dishes to the customers. But she never thought that she would be brought to a shop where you had to wear costumes like this.


    "Ok, new girl. Are you used to the job now?"


    "I''m memorizing the menu right now."


    Hearing someone shouting, Felli turned around. And it was something like¡­


    "Really~~? Felli-Chan really is a brilliant child. You could probably remember it immediately, right~~?"


    To think she was being hired by a man like this.


    This man was wearing a cute pink uniform and is talking in a feminine voice, happily waving at all the waitresses.


    "Everyone, do your best to show off your cute points, ok? What''s our mission?"


    "To make cuteness reign supreme!"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing the shop owner happily nodding at the waitresses'' replies, Felli''s head felt like it hurt even more.


    "And it''s all thanks to Sharnid, too."


    His nightmare got even worse. As he thought this, Layfon pretended to not notice the man in the strange uniform and continued to eat.


    "You guys are the best, right?"


    "Yeah. Ever since I started the store, we''ve been making uniforms like this, so we always pick girls who could bring out that feeling on the chest part of the uniform So that''s why I''m considering making a new type of uniform which can bring out Felli-chan''s loli aspect."


    "Layfon, this here is my classmate from my first year here, and right now he''s going into the clothing industry."


    "I''m James~~ Please take care of me, and please use a light tone and call me James~~"


    "Haaa¡­ Nice to meet you."


    "I decided that opening a normal clothing store would be too boring, so I opened this instead. However, it actually turned out to be a huge success."


    "A couple of normal stores also use this sort of uniform as the basis for their designs."


    "Those guys are a bit miserable, aren''t they?"


    "Yeah, there isn''t a single girl in the world who would understand the cuteness of those uniforms."


    Listening to words that seemed logical and incomprehensible at the same time, Layfon decided to not make any judgments and remain as a listener for the entirety of the conversation.


    "So in order for us to maintain our customers who live in that area, we have to do much better and we''re working very hard to improve. We have many more competitors than before. It''s because there are fewer and fewer kids willing to work here, and some are even taken away to work at other places¡­¡­It''s thanks to Sharnid that we have pulled through this tough time."


    "So what you guys were talking about for that whole time, it was all about Felli-Senpai wasn''t it?" Layfon started to understand a little of what they were really talking about.


    But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t imagine Felli coming to work at a place like this by herself.


    "Yeah, we were. She was looking for a job, so I introduced her here."


    "Haa¡­"


    Sharnid obviously didn''t make it very clear to Felli as to the nature of her job before she arrived¡­Layfon began to feel sorry for Felli.


    But still, it seemed strange that Felli, who had never had a job, suddenly needed one.


    "Anyway, it''s all thanks to her that it seems that we''ve gotten the upper hand over our competitors. I heard that many people are secretly her fans. This time the store with the highest sales is ours."


    "What are you guy''s talking about?"


    "Eh? Ah, recently there have been many shops which have opened up nearby which are very similar to ours. Everyone is competing for customers, causing income for each store to drop quite a bit."


    "Seriously. It''s because the things we sell in our store originally couldn''t be found anywhere else, and since we''ve become well known, immediately many other people tried to enter the market. If they wanted to copy us, it would have been fine if they opened up somewhere different, but they had to cramp up here with us. All they are doing is causing trouble for other people."


    "Well¡­the thing is, not many people like this sort of stuff in the first place, so if you think about it from an business standpoint opening here is actually not a bad choice. Regardless of what happens though, if this continues on, at this rate everyone is going to go broke."


    "If the competition gets too fierce it won''t be good for the economy either."


    "That''s why the economic scientists stepped out and tried reconciliation, and made this decision. Next week, there will be a turnover competition, and the shop with the most turnovers will be accepted by the Economic Sciences department."


    "We are putting the honor of the store on the line here, so no matter what we must come first. But at the rate we are going now, it''s not enough to overcome our opponents. Because the other stores used us as a blueprint of sorts and have worked out some sorts of marketing strategies, they don''t have anything that is key to their victory. Our strategy of changing uniforms every month has allowed us to pull away from them a little, so next week we have decided to change our uniforms every day in order to attract more customers. But what we can''t have a shortage of in battle is man-power."


    "So you decided to hire Felli-Senpai."


    "That''s exactly right."


    It seemed like he understood but then looked like he didn''t, showing an expression which was difficult to describe.


    "Then¡­does Senpai know about this?"


    "Of course she knows, I have already given her the pay for next week."


    "Ah¡­I see."


    A week eh¡­If it was spent doing a job you didn''t like, the week would probably pass by very slowly.


    And it was a job which was in complete contrast with her image.


    (It should be OK, right?)


    She would definitely make a mistake somewhere down the line.


    "What would you like?"


    "Uhh¡­A hamburger meal please."


    "What drink would you like?"


    "Uhh, red iced tea please."


    "Would you like me to bring it up together, or do you want to wait until you''ve finished eating for me to bring it over."


    "Together please."


    "Ok, it''ll be ready in a moment."


    Faintly, a feeling of cold indifference rose up over that cute atmosphere which the pink uniform created, making the customers flinch. Felli looked as if she didn''t see them at all, and left the table. After she left the table, the customers let out a sigh, released from that tension.


    As Felli gave the orders to the kitchen, the store owner said "Felli-chan~ you have to keep smiling, smiling."


    "Smiling¡­is it?"


    "Yes, you have to show our customers your most beautiful expression."


    "To smile."


    "Yes. It doesn''t have to be heartfelt, ok? But forcefully smiling isn''t ok either. It''s ok to act like you''re happy, and if you think you can do it you should welcome the customers as they enter and feel their smiles. Have a look at how the other girls do it."


    He looked at the busy waitresses in the other stores.


    Felli looked over at the girls who were standing there, all of them with bright, clear smiles on their faces.


    At the same time, she noticed all the males in there had a lusty look on all their faces.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Perhaps he followed Felli''s line of sight, as the store owner immediately followed up with a couple of lines.


    "You don''t need to be too conscious of how the customers are looking at you. If you can''t go to the door and welcome the customers, then please try and display the cutest aspect of yourself."


    That''s hard too.


    "We aren''t trying to greet the customers with an overbearing air. If I had to describe it, then it would be a frank expression. Let them feel that they are being welcomed like friends in a relaxed manner."


    "Frank¡­"


    "Can''t do it?"


    The store owner was also starting to feel a little insecure.


    "I''ve never tried smiling before."


    "That''s strange, your brother is a professional when it comes to smiling. His fake smile really is brilliant."


    "It confuses people into not knowing what to think."


    "Even if you are thinking about something else, it''s ok. If you smile, you leave a very good impression upon other people. Knowing that, your brother is always showing a smiling expression."


    "Haa¡­"


    "Then practice your smile please. You can have a look at those girls, and say something like ''welcome''"


    "¡­Welcome."


    "Noo~~ooo! You weren''t smiling. Try again."


    "Welcome."


    "Your eyes don''t have a very welcoming feel to them."


    "Welcome."


    "You''re too stiff."


    "Welcome."


    "No! No! This won''t do!"


    "Welcome."


    "Try again."


    "I think you can do it."


    ¡­Just like this, they continued to do this for a length of time.


    About an hour had passed.


    "¡­Have a bit of a rest."


    The store owner showed his weakness first.


    "Oh, you really are quite stubborn."


    "That wasn''t my original intention."


    "It seems she really hasn''t ever smiled before."


    Felli decided that she would put on an innocent look, but there was practically no way for her to communicate that.


    It was always like that. Felli had trouble with expressing her feeling to anyone other than her family members.


    "She pretty much failed."


    So that''s all they could say.


    The store owner wiped the sweat off his forehead, and thought it over a little before continuing.


    "Ok, seeing as it''s come to this, then we just have to prepare our store to match your expression instead."


    "Haa¡­"


    "Just show us your unique expression. That cool loli feeling. Next week we''ll prepare a special uniform just for you. Aaaah~~ It''s been a while since I''ve felt this excited."


    "No, that''s¡­"


    "I''ve already decided. I will not change my decisions. We will change our uniforms daily - Uwaahh! It''s going to be difficult. Uwaahh!"


    The store owner pranced away with impossibly tiny footsteps, and Felli couldn''t stop him.


    It wasn''t because she was worried about what he was thinking that she couldn''t properly communicate with him. She didn''t really care what he thought of her.


    How other people perceived her, wasn''t a problem for Felli at all.


    Right now the issue was¡­


    To tell the truth, she wanted to resign.


    She didn''t need any money at all.


    And she didn''t think that this job was very interesting either.


    And it wasn''t like she had no option other than to do the job.


    Indeed, she really wanted to throw the week''s worth of pay she was given in advance right in the store owner''s face and just leg it out of there.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!"


    No, this was serious.


    "AAAHHH! Genius! I''m a genius! A prodigy! Kami-Sama has gifted me with my superior abilities. Perhaps you''d better just call me Kami-Sama? Once again, I have gathered the conviction that I had lost by my side."


    If she could run away from that shop owner who was constantly making these weird noises, Felli would definitely do that.


    "That''s¡­"


    "Yes, it''s Kami-Sama. I am Kami-Sama. That''s why I have to say this. What is cuteness? Cuteness is justice. That''s why all those who are cute are gathered to my side."


    "It doesn''t matter how you do it, but please give me a more normal response."


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I accidentally got caught up in the moment; there''s no need for you to worry as it happens all the time."


    "¡­All the time?"


    Keeping a constant distance between herself and the shop owner who was still shaking from his recent excitement, Felli looked at the uniform she was wearing again. It should have been¡­changed a little. The design of the uniform was definitely different from the others. The uniform doubtlessly still retained its cute feel, having kept its pink color


    They had started from pink, and finally returned to pink. She felt that if they were going to use that uniform emphasize her selling points it would be a little forced.


    "It seems blue and black really do suit you the most. But if we just obediently followed that train of thought, we wouldn''t have a chance to dig deeper into your potential, and I can''t further make use of my genius. Regardless as to how it goes, as long as it is confined by some sort of trend, then that would be a defeat; one which I cannot accept. You have to make cuteness your objective, you must make that pink color your objective!"


    "Please don''t just casually put out a motto like that."


    "But no matter what, it''s one which I must always adhere to. It''s difficult, oh, it''s difficult."


    He didn''t look troubled at all; instead, seeing the shop owner revealing an expression of utmost satisfaction at the new uniform, Felli couldn''t say anything.


    "Well then, everybody! From now on for the next week, we must all work hard, ok? You are warriors who have been chosen to protect the cute-ism ideals. In order to protect the cuteness in the world, you must show the customers your heartfelt smiles filled with bravery and hope¡­ It''s also in order to protect what''s dear to you! What''s dear to you?"


    "Of course, our pay!"


    Just like this, with the dropping of the shop owner''s tears, the sales wars began.


    ¡ó


    "Ok, ok, let me have a look at what the uniform has turned into."


    "Why did we have to come to a place like this?"


    After training ended, Layfon was dragged here by Sharnid again.


    This was the roof of some tall building. Layfon listlessly asked Sharnid who was lying on the water tank enhancing his vision with Internal-type Kei and looking toward the store.


    "If I peeped at her from close up I''d probably piss Felli off, yeah?"


    "So they say¡­"


    "Even if it''s her, she probably wouldn''t be using Psychokinesis while she''s at work."


    "No, that''s not what I''m trying to say."


    "If anything diverges from the plan, then I''ll lose all the money I put into the bet."


    "You bet on something again?"


    "Of course, that''s why I prepared the ultimate weapon."


    "And the ultimate weapon refers to¡­?"


    "Well, you''ll see."


    Sharnid dragged Layfon over by the neck, and Layfon used his Kei unwillingly and looked across to the Cafe.


    The store was filled with people.


    In the midst of it all, girls wearing pink uniforms rushed back and forth.


    Of the people who were sitting in the cafe, the majority of them were pretty much male students in uniform. Their eyes were glowing as they looked towards the girls in the pink uniforms.


    And out of all the girls, the male students were all looking towards Felli.


    Felli, wearing a custom uniform, wore the same cold expression on her face as she carried the plates back and forth. After placing their meals in front of the stunned customers, she left without a shred of warmth in her expression.


    Even so, all the male customers in the store were completely satisfied.


    "How is it?"


    "That¡­"


    "I have no idea how to describe this situation" thought Layfon.


    Felli was the same as always with a cold, featureless expression. What was more striking was an annoyed look as if she had been forced to do this reflected on her doll-like face. Even though she should be very nervous at carrying all those dishes around, yet¡­


    "It seems like you still don''t get it" said Sharnid as he shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter that she doesn''t provide a service which makes you feel very welcome. Look, see all those girls around her who are attending to the customers'' every need? Look at them all, all smiling the same smile, and even the girls who are even a little cute just get buried under the whole group. No matter how much prettier Felli is she would probably be the same, buried by the rest of the girls. That''s the result of the uniforms. Wearing the same uniforms, doing the same things and saying the same words, it will always bury a person''s individuality to an extent. The only people who could tell all those waitresses apart would be the waitresses themselves. But Felli is different. She''s definitely wearing the same systematic uniform, but the impression she makes is different to the rest of them. And on top of that the other girls are obviously treating the guests enthusiastically. ''What''s wrong with her?'' is probably what most of the people are thinking when they see her. As long as you give them this kind of an impression, you''ve won. She''s already a lot prettier than the rest, making other people wish they could see her smile. Not the smile she uses to greet the customers. Her real smile."


    Her real smile.


    Speaking of which, Layfon hasn''t ever seen it either.


    "Senpai, you¡­have you seen Felli-Senpai smiling before?"


    "No. She already has a fan club, and the people there haven''t caught her honestly smiling either. But there are heaps of people who are willing to pay a lot of money for a picture of her smiling."


    "Speaking of which, what''s in that box?"


    Besides Sharnid, there was a box which he could carry over his shoulder.


    "That''s a telescopic camera which I borrowed from the people in the Newspaper Club."


    "You''re trying to get pictures too."


    "Naturally" said Sharnid confidently, leaving Layfon sighing in resignation.


    Just like that, he unconsciously probed the area around him.


    "How do I say it, there seems to be a lot of people around here."


    "They are the members of the fan club. Damn, they really are quick. If it''s like this, even if it''s a smile out of professional duty, it''ll have to do."


    Sharnid anxiously got the camera out of the box and proceeded to get into position. In that position, he looked like a sniper who had already locked onto his target.


    "No matter what, I must take a photo of her smiling."


    Seeing Sharnid erase his presence completely with his external-type Kei right in front of him, Layfon tilted his head, using internal-type Kei to boost his aural sensory organ, or more commonly known as the ear, and listened for any changes.


    With a clang, the dishes that were originally on the tray fell out in front of Felli. The spaghetti bolognaise was tipped all over the floor, and the sauce spilt out with it. The empty tray fell onto the floor spinning, going sha-ra sha-ra.


    The waitresses who saw this immediately began to apologize successively, and Felli turned her head looking over her shoulder behind her.


    Somebody had pushed Felli from behind her, making her lose her balance and drop the meal.


    But as she turned her head to look back, there wasn''t anyone near her.


    (She must have been set up)


    The person who pushed Felli from behind vanished just like that, during the instant when Felli''s concentration was broken by the fallen dishes.


    (Was it on purpose? Who?)


    "Hey, aren''t you even going to apologize?"


    While she was looking for some person who had already vanished, an angry voice cut in. It came from a guest who was on the table beside Felli whose uniform was splattered with oily dots from the sauce.


    "You don''t even check if you had splattered that on anyone, how the hell are you treating customers?"


    The waitress who was holding onto the mop froze in confusion.


    That person was wearing a Military Artist''s uniform, and the expression on his face was doubtlessly one of fury.


    The store suddenly quieted down.


    "My most sincere apologies."


    Felli lowered her head.


    "If you want to apologize, then get rid of this filth on me."


    Felli lowered her head, listening to that person''s words, and she immediately realized that that person wasn''t really angry.


    It was all an act.


    As she noticed this, Felli immediately checked the feelings on her hips. The sword belt wasn''t there. Of course, she didn''t have her Dite rod hidden anywhere either. Realizing that she was about to teach that person a lesson, Felli remembered what she was here to do.


    (Since she was taking care of a customer, she couldn''t do that)


    "Hey, say something."


    "I''m extremely sorry."


    Just like that, she lowered her head and repeated those same words. She couldn''t think of anything else to say.


    "Aiyayaya, we''re very sorry Customer-san."


    The store owner spoke in an extremely high pitched voice as if to ward off the awkwardness of the situation and quickly appeared in front of Felli.


    "We are very sorry. We''ll pay for the cleaning. The dishes will be free as well, so please forgive us."


    "I don''t want to hear this."


    "Eh?! Aiya, then what?"


    The customer moved in front of Felli with difficulty as she had been pushed aside by the store manager who was acting as if he were lamenting.


    "As soon as I came in here I felt unsatisfied. Everyone is pretentiously doing work in front of the customers and there isn''t a single sincere smile here. It really pisses me off."


    That was actually a very appropriate statement. However, she didn''t lose her calm but instead felt a cutting pain on her skin.


    Felli was also very self-conscious about the fact that she couldn''t smile properly. When she was practicing with the store owner, she felt that even if she didn''t'' smile very often, she should still be able to do it. She was quite shocked herself.


    "I''m extremely sorry."


    But, right now, the problem wouldn''t just go away after laughing a little. And she couldn''t even put on a smiling expression anyway.


    Felli just kept her head lowered for the whole time.


    "I''m sorry."


    In the resting room Felli lowered her head as she apologized to the store owner.


    "It''s okay~~this kind of thing is pretty common in this business" said the store owner, light-heartedly dismissing the apology with a wave of his hand.


    That customer had left after taking the money for cleaning his clothes. Felli was allowed to have a short break, which is why she was in this resting room, which doubled as a changing room for the girls that worked here.


    Felli stared at the spiraling pattern that spread across the tea cup in the store owner''s hand.


    "¡­I really wasn''t suited to do things like serving customers."


    There wasn''t a single time where she revealed her true smile. All she did the whole time was listen to the customers'' conversations closely. "In that kind of a situation, what would Karian have done?" thought Felli. He would probably deal with it perfectly. No, her brother would never let the customer get angry in the first place.


    But Felli couldn''t do it. And she was completely lost on what to do.


    "Well¡­I had thought that dealing with the customers would have been the easiest job, but I hadn''t considered suitability for the role."


    "Then¡­"


    "But, I don''t think you''re not suited to the role."


    "Eh??"


    "You quickly memorized the entire menu and when you deliver the dishes there aren''t any excess movements. And it''s not like you''re completely unable to treat the customers nicely, so there''s no way anyone could tell you were a newbie."


    She never thought that she would be praised, and Felli started feeling dazed about all this.


    "But it''s a pity, we still can''t increase the number of customers that way."


    When he put it like that, for some reason Felli suddenly felt calm again.


    "Well, if you went to the other stores, there are probably some waitresses who aren''t too friendly either. The issue here isn''t whether or not you''re suited to the job, this is the customer service business. There aren''t any real qualifications required, and in a job like this, screwing up is part of the business as well."


    "Ha¡­"


    "But you''re not really getting stressed over this right?" The store owner continued "I''ve got many military artist friends, and most of the Psychokinesists are all people who aren''t very good at expressing themselves, right? Even though us commoners don''t really understand, but those friends told me, that when the Psychokinesists are using their powers, in order to sharpen their senses, they will normally cut off their responses from their physical body."


    She kind of understood the meaning behind these words. While using Psychokinesists to gather enormous amounts of information, if their bodies reacted to all of the information they received it would waste a large amount of time. So in order to prevent this kind of reaction, the brain limited the amount of information sent to the nervous system in the body.


    If that repeated continuously over time, the result would be the same as how Felli was now.


    Whether it be shock, anger or grief¡­and even laughter, all of those emotions are processed within the brain, and thus Felli became an emotionless doll.


    "But that''s something that must be fixed. In reality, right now, my friend can finally begin to smile again. I think that if you want to express yourself properly, it''s definitely not impossible."


    "Is¡­that true?"


    "Of course, I guarantee you."


    "¡­ The store owner''s promise seems somewhat unreliable."


    "Hey, that was too far."


    "But, I''m extremely grateful to you."


    "Ara? What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know if I''ve figured out where my goal is. I was just thinking that a person already assigned to the Military Arts department who is unable to read the atmosphere and who regretted it might exist."


    The store owner tilted his head, looking at Felli, and Felli felt that the gloomy atmosphere had gotten somewhat more relaxed, and her facial expressions recovered likewise. After bidding the store owner good day, Felli left the resting room.


    "¡­That really scared me," muttered the store owner to himself as he spaced out in the resting room. "Really, that child can smile too. If she practiced a little more, she could do a professional smile as well¡­ah¡­but it''ll be impossible by this week. And I don''t know if that child will still work here after this."


    The store owner''s inner musings never reached Felli''s ears.


    ¡ó


    "Was that ok?"


    A little distance away from the store in a nearby alleyway stood the man from before. He was looking uncomfortably at his surroundings as he flattened out his tie.


    "You did it very well," said a girl, wearing a bright pink Caf¨¦ Mira costume. "If a perfect girl with such a noble air to her resigned, Caf¨¦ Mira''s customers would definitely be reduced. Even if she doesn''t resign, it would take away a lot of her enthusiasm. If we do this another two, three times, then that Onee-san will definitely not be able to take it anymore."


    "But is this ok? Isn''t that where you work?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine. I''m starting to get annoyed with that boring shop owner cause of how long I''ve been here. And I hate how he has us wear these idiotic clothes. If you can do it well, you''ll get paid for your acting fees."


    This waitress had accepted the bribe of a rival to Caf¨¦ Mira. In today''s competitive market, buying people out was perfectly natural, but amidst all that, transactions such as these occur quietly in the background.


    This is also something which the Commerce Department was worried might happen.


    "Anyway, it''s about time to get these clothes off. It wouldn''t be good if other people recognized me."


    "What? Cause it''ll make other people think you enjoy cosplaying?"


    At this moment, they heard a new voice.


    "So that''s how it is, huh? Well, I knew it would be like this anyway¡­"


    "Who is it¡­"


    "Who cares who I am. To appear in a situation like this, I must be a hero of justice, right? Do you understand your position?"


    Sharnid stood there, looking like he was blocking the way to the exit of the lane.


    "Che. Seventeenth Platoon."


    "That''s how it is."


    Sharnid snickered at the slowly retreating boy.


    "What''re you doing? What do you want with us?" shouted the waitress.


    Sharnid shrugged his shoulders. "Well¡­if it was just me, it wouldn''t really be a problem. But there''s someone else who wants to have a little chat with you guys."


    "Huh?"


    After hearing Sharnid''s words, the other two finally noticed.


    "You should be feeling your backs getting cold about now. I was surprised at how relaxed you guys were, but how do you feel now?"


    It was as if there was a gale behind them.


    They gingerly turned around, and standing there was¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Stunned to silence, the two just stood there rigidly like corpses.


    Layfon was standing behind them.


    Gazing at them, silently.


    He wasn''t holding anything in his hands, but his dite was clearly hung on his hip-belt for all to see. It felt like he could whip it out in an instant.


    "Speaking of which¡­you guys were talking about some very interesting things. That it wouldn''t be good for people who knew you to recognize you. Can you tell us why you would be troubled by that?"


    "What¡­What do you want? It''s got nothing to do with you."


    "Well¡­ it doesn''t have anything to do with us, but¡­"


    There was a very quiet knocking sound. It was the sound of Layfon tapping the Dite with his fingers.


    Da¡­ Da¡­ Da¡­ The sounds reverberated through the small alleyway with rhythm.


    "Did you know? There''s a rule, specifically dealing with duels between Military Artists in the student handbook. Well, if we did this in public, we would break the rule, but if you reject others'' challenges, it''s a sort of disgrace to a Military Artist. It''s not easy to reject another''s challenge."


    As he said this, Sharnid slowly pulled out the student handbook.


    "Let me see, ok? Let¡¯s, see¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­If there''s to be a duel between Military Artists on school grounds, you must first apply to the student council for permission, and after verification of the two student''s identities, the duel is to take place at a specified arena. The weapons must comply with the Academy City''s regulations¡­etc. etc."


    He closed the student handbook with a slap.


    "So, you''ll have to wait until our trump card decides to apply for a duel before this can proceed. If you piss him off, even just a little, then you''ll no longer get to speak reason to him. So let me tell him."


    Da. Da. Da. The sound was continuing.


    Seeing the paling boy, Sharnid continued.


    "So, what do you say?"


    "W-w-w-wait a sec, I, I''m not really a Military Artist, I''ve only just worn this uniform for a little while. Duels or whatever, just spare me!"


    "Then that makes it very difficult for us. That''s obviously against the rules. Then¡­ about the uniform, it''s the proof of what kind of student you are, and if there''s no valid reason to be wearing another type of uniform then you''ll have to receive punishment. It says here."


    "It''s much better than a duel."


    As the male student lamented he took off his Military Artist''s uniform and threw it onto the floor.


    Da¡­The sound stopped.


    The boy looked relieved as he collapsed in a heap onto the floor.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it''s ok like that as well. Then we''re done over here, but not quite yet over there, eh?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    The blanching waitress looked down upon Sharnid with a belittling expression.


    "This guy wearing a Military Artist''s uniform has absolutely nothing to do with me."


    "Woah, acting like you don''t know him already?"


    "What are you talking about, acting? I obviously don''t know him."


    "Well, if you want to take this approach it''s fine as well. Then how did she drop all those dishes and spill it over a customer''s trousers?"


    "It was her mistake, I suppose."


    It seems she was going to pretend she didn''t hear what the other boy had said previously¡­ No, she was insisting that she didn''t even speak to the boy.


    Of course, Layfon and Sharnid both knew Felli, so you could say they were protecting one of their own people and lying.


    "No, that''s not such a simple problem."


    As he said this, he took out the camera.


    "I prepared this baby to catch a Kodak moment, but instead it caught a different moment instead"


    "Che¡­"


    "I got the decisive shot. We haven''t broken the student rules by doing this¡­at least we shouldn''t have. Anyway, if the Commerce Department catches wind of some bad rumors, it might be pretty difficult to find any jobs in the future."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at the silent waitress, Sharnid gave Layfon a signal with his eyes, telling him what to do.


    But Layfon didn''t reply either.


    The blood rushing to his head was genuine; him getting pissed off wasn''t an act either, but to pressure a girl in a dilemma to make a choice still seemed low.


    And it wasn''t their place to deal with this girl either.


    If he still forced her to make a decision, it would seem a little excessive.


    If they were officially questioned, it would actually be Layfon and Sharnid who wouldn''t be able to answer.


    "¡­Really, what the hell are you guys doing?"


    Hearing a tired sigh, Layfon and Sharnid''s bodies both shivered from the surprise.


    "Oh, Felli-Chan. Are you well?"


    "Of course. I''m having a wonderful time working at some brilliant store somebody recommended to me."


    "Wahh¡­ but isn''t that obviously displeasure in your voice?"


    "And on top of that, you make someone your money tree?"


    As she said this, Felli walked up to Sharnid and pulling the camera off him and took out the memory card in an instant.


    "I''m confiscating this."


    "That memory card has a huge storage capacity, and it was pretty expensive. Can you return it to me afterwards?"


    "Denied."


    Hearing this, Sharnid powerlessly lowered his head.


    Ignoring Sharnid''s reaction, Felli stood in front of the waitress.


    "What are you doing?" The girl looked at Felli with contempt and provocation.


    Felli brought down her palm with a lot of force.


    The sound didn''t seem to match with the small alley¡­or rather, it was a huge noise you would expect to find on busy highways, reverberating in that tiny side street.


    "Hmph."


    "Ah¡­"


    The sound was so loud it left Layfon and Sharnid stunned for a moment.


    "Well, with that, your debt to me has gone away quite easily; I''ll just leave you to the store owner and let him deal with you."


    Saying that, Felli stared steadily at her and walked past Sharnid, quickly returning to the store.


    The four people behind her watched her leave, stunned.


    ¡ó


    It was already deep into the night.


    The shift was over, and Felli came out from the store.


    When she looked up, she saw a familiar person standing in front of her.


    "You were here."


    Layfon stood under a lamppost near the store.


    "Yeah, well¡­"


    "¡­Could it be that you''ve been waiting here for the whole time?"


    "No, even for me that would be too¡­"


    "No willpower?"


    "Eeehh?"


    As Felli finished speaking, she didn''t even stop and left, and Layfon chased after her.


    "I''ll walk you home."


    "Of course you will. You''ve been waiting for so long, so of course you would."


    And just like that, they continued to walk silently. But she still felt conscious about Layfon, who was walking behind her just out of her


    peripheral vision.


    His expression at that time was the exact opposite of that when he was fighting Filth Monsters; it really made people want to sigh. It was like a child throwing a fit¡­ Felli sighed.


    "Really, thanks for before."


    "No¡­I''m sorry, I just went ahead and did something unnecessary."


    "You were really pissed off, weren''t you? I could feel your killing intent from all the way inside the store." At that time, as Felli was repenting on her actions, she had already felt Layfon''s killing intent. "Looking at you threatening those two people, you seemed pretty happy to me."


    "No, that was all Sharnid-senpai''s idea."


    "Why were you so angry?"


    "That¡­It seems I really can''t bear to see my friends being bullied."


    She had guessed it was probably something like this much earlier, and her expectations for any other reasons were disappointing.


    "Well¡­that''s just how you are."


    "And besides¡­" As if countering Felli''s words, Layfon began to say something. "I also wanted to help senpai¡­Felli try out things other than being a Psychokinesist."


    He whispered this at a barely audible volume to himself, surprising Felli so much that she couldn''t catch her breath.


    (This person really is¡­)


    She wanted to live a life outside that of a Psychokinesist.


    Her brother knew that Felli had this dream. Other than him there was only Layfon.


    (He really is¡­He really is¡­He really is¡­!)


    Nobody else knew; only Layfon. She never even told her captain, Nina, and this man she did tell didn''t even understand the meaning behind it.


    But at that time, she didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    He was cheering for me, worrying about me, it really makes me happy¡­


    But Layfon, who knew of her dream, didn''t recognize the deeper meaning to this dream at all, and his slowness really made Felli angry.


    Now, how was she going to show both those expressions at once¡­


    (Right now, she was completely lost on what expression to use.)


    "Fine, I''m going home!" Felli loudly ended the conversation, and continued on forward and as she confirmed the sounds of Layfon''s chasing footsteps. She walked a little bit faster.

 Volume 8, Interlude 02

    Volume 8, Interlude 02


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Speaking of which, there aren''t any Heaven''s Blade Successors who use metal whips, are there?"


    "I think you should know more about these things than I do."


    "I guess I should. Well, including me, there''re three people who use swords, and if you exclude Delbone, there''s a person using his fists, a long sword, a shield, a gun, a staff, a bow and metal spheres. There isn''t anyone who uses metal whips."


    "What''s the matter, bringing up these things now."


    "Well, it''s about my captain, Nina-senpai."


    "Yeah, I know, you''re always talking about this person in your letters, and she seems to be very hardworking."


    "Yeah, it was just teaching her some moves. But I''ve taught her a lot of different moves before¡­"


    "Because Layfon isn''t used to teaching others, that person must be having a hard time learning, right?"


    "Hmm, maybe it''s like that. So that''s why, I suddenly thought of a move at that moment. It''s a move that couldn''t be more suitable for her. But I can''t remember where I picked up that move from."


    "¡­You''ve gotten dementia?"


    "Hmm¡­Maybe it''s like that. But as long as I''ve seen a move once, I can immediately recognize the direction of its Kei flow, so maybe it wasn''t a Heaven''s Blade successor''s move. I should be able to remember a person who used such an elegant move, even if I''ve only seen him once."


    "But to make Layfon so eager to teach her that move, that person must be really talented."


    "Yeah, she''s really hardworking as well."


    "Oh¡­?"


    "Not only that, she''s also very frank. I doubt there''s anyone else who''s as direct as she is. But then again, she''s a little bit of a klutz at times."


    "You don''t have the right to say that about others."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    "But I''m a little bit envious. Even though she''s clumsy, she''s still very straightforward about everything. It really makes me envious."


    "Yeah, maybe."

 Volume 8, Diamond Passion

    Volume 8, Diamond Passion


    To Layfon Alseif, Nina Antalk was someone who held many secrets.


    In the Academy City of Zuellni, as a Military Artist elite, she was allowed to enter a platoon as only a 3rd year, making her a very accomplished girl. At the same time, she was a person who was involved with the dilemma Zuellni was facing and was very passionate about doing something for the city.


    But where did this passion come from?


    He felt that if he went and asked her, he might be able to understand her feelings completely, but then again he might never be able to understand.


    "Is it really okay?" Nina asked Layfon in an unsettled manner.


    "It''s okay."


    A completely spiritless Layfon nodded his head.


    They were in a training area that was especially reserved for the 17th platoon of Zuellni. Soundproof and shockproof materials were used to isolate this huge space, and in it, stood the Captain of the seventeenth squad, Nina and her platoon member Layfon. Only platoons with the bare minimum of four fighting members, such as the seventeenth squad, felt that the training area was extremely spacious. And in a situation like today when there were only two people, it felt even more spacious.


    It was also an unavoidable reality.


    Today was a rest day with lessons only before lunch, so most of the platoons had finished training by dusk. Even if the sounds of training came through the neighboring walls, it would be probably be some hardworking individual practicing by himself.


    "Is it really okay?" Asked Nina almost naggingly, as she confirmed the sensation of the two restored Dites she held in each of her hands. The whips that she wielded were weapons designed to emphasize offensive capabilities.


    "Anytime is fine."


    Again, he nodded as if unaware of anything.


    "I can''t say how this''ll turn out."


    Facing Layfon''s attitude, Nina felt a little annoyed. She felt that she was being underestimated. Considering their strength, that would be understandable as well. The problem was that he wasn''t even holding a Dite in his hands, and not only that, he had loosened his sword strap as well while still standing around with a complacent look on his face, which made Nina feel like he had seriously insulted her dignity.


    She wouldn''t ask him again.


    She immediately got her internal-type Kei flowing. Using the internal-type Kei generated from within her to reinforce her entire body, she immediately cut down the distance between herself and Layfon.


    Following up on her charge, she brought out her right-hand metal whip.


    Nina locked onto Layfon''s left shoulder.


    Layfon was in the center of her vision as she charged at him, and showing no signs of moving just caught Nina''s strike just like that.


    The force in that strike was more than enough to rend flesh; to smash bone into little pieces.


    Even though the strike was that powerful, it was as if it had fallen upon a steel wall, and her wrist received a jarring impact instead.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Even though she didn''t let go of the steel whip, Nina was caught completely off guard, and kept her distance from Layfon.


    "Do it more seriously."


    Layfon turned to face Nina, whose wrist was wracked with pain and spoke to her in a critical manner.


    "That attack was nothing like Senpai''s usual attacks. You have to attack even more seriously, and make it so that I''m forced to evade it. If you can''t do that, then there''s no meaning to what I''m going to show you next."


    She''s been training with Layfon for a long time now, and it wasn''t only after the platoon training sessions, but also with him during their rest days, but she had never seen Layfon like this before.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t ask him like that.


    A part of it was because she knew now wasn''t the time to ask something like that, but she knew the real reason was her curiosity for what Layfon was going to show her next.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina quietly increased the density of her Internal type Kei. Being able to do this in a blink of an eye was thanks to Layfon''s training as well. The unique breathing method she used when using Internal type Kei was also the result of taking Layfon''s advice. He told her to keep her breath the same as it normally was, and as a result she managed to master Internal type Kei.


    When she first started, she would get exhausted very quickly. It felt like she couldn''t properly control the Kei which burned within her, but now she could stabilize her Kei easily.


    She could feel her muscles expanding beneath her skin. It wasn''t just her muscles, even the bones which held up her body was filling with Kei, making them harder.


    Her body was like a spring, coiling up and gathering energy, and then releasing it all.


    The target that she had locked on to hadn''t changed; it was still the left shoulder.


    She brought her arm down in a direct stroke from up high.


    She released all her Kei at the moment of impact.


    "Wu¡­"


    Again, her wrist sent out a signal of pain as Nina looked at an unperturbed Layfon.


    This time Layfon moved. Grabbing Nina''s right arm which was targeting his left shoulder, he punched her with the other hand in the stomach. The Kei which he released from his fist caused Nina to be flung against the opposing wall.


    Her back rammed into the wall, then Nina fell onto the ground with a crash.


    "What the hell''s going on¡­"


    Layfon didn''t hold back with his strike at all. Nina stood up quickly.


    Layfon stood there showing no signs of being injured, completely still.


    "Do you understand what I just did?"


    "No, other than filling your whole body up with Kei, I have no idea what you did" replied Nina, shaking her head.


    It was true; that''s all she had figured out from all that.


    Her right wrist was aching. It was the evidence that all the power in her strike had been deflected back easily. If she hadn''t loosened her grip at the moment of impact, the recoil would probably have been even greater.


    Layfon carried the first aid kit over, deftly treating Nina''s wrist.


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    "¡­It''s ok."


    He sprayed her wrist with a cooling mist to ease the pain, then used a bandage to wrap it up and secure it. Nina concentrated her Internal-type Kei near her wrist. Even though she didn''t expect any real results, at least it would speed up her recovery.


    "What was that you did back there?"


    Compared to the pain in her wrist, she cared about that more.


    That move was probably what Layfon was going to show Nina.


    Even if it was like that, she couldn''t understand it at all.


    "It didn''t feel like striking a person at all, it felt as if I was hitting something very hard."


    "That was the Heaven''s Blade Successor Reverse''s move."


    "It was a Heaven''s Blade Successor''s move?"


    The Heaven''s Blade Successors of Lance Shelled City Grendan were really powerful Military Artists who could single-handedly take on Filth Monsters.


    And standing in front of her, Layfon was also a Heaven''s Blade Successor before he came to Zuellni.


    "This technique is the only reason Reverse became a Heaven''s Blade Successor, and it''s no surprise."


    "Is it really that powerful of a technique?"


    No doubt it was; deflecting Nina''s technique so easily.


    But relying on just that technique to become a Heaven''s Blade Successor seemed a little surprising.


    Layfon is very strong.


    He warded off two attacks on Zuellni from the Filth Monsters by himself.


    But during those battles, Nina was standing aside and watching.


    That stunning scene made you forget to breathe.


    And the second time, fighting that mature form Filth Monster, Layfon performed moves which were impossible for Nina.


    But most importantly of all, when he was facing such a huge existence, he didn''t show any signs of fear.


    To be able to do all that by himself, that was the definition of strong.


    And that''s why Nina started harboring thoughts of not being able to do anything by herself¡­


    "Kongoukei¡­(Diamond Kei)That''s what this technique is called. It defends against all attacks and then causes them to rebound; the strongest shield. And then there is the strongest Guan Dao (halberd) wielded by Cauntia, which can cut through anything. This pair''s combination attacks have massacred large numbers of Filth monsters."


    "¡­So that''s why."


    She understood that reasoning. A team, which was made up of two people who had reached a genius level in their offense and defense, would surely be a formidable combination.


    But Layfon shook his head as Nina thought of this explanation.


    "There''s Cauntia who only attacks and completely disregards defense, and there''s Reverse, who only defends and never bothers with offense. Think about it carefully, and imagine the situation."


    "With that body, she takes on the relentless attacks of the filth monsters with such concentration that she barely blinks. Can you imagine that, Captain?"


    Nina didn''t reply and was frozen on the spot.


    When they were battling the mature form of filth monster, Nina acted as the bait.


    At that time the filth beast was coming closer and closer, pressuring her, and Nina was so scared that she couldn''t move at all. She thought it was going to be the same as a battle, so she didn''t think that there would be any problems. At that time, she never even imagined she might be torn into shreds by those gigantic teeth.


    She decided that she would imagine herself in such a situation more often.


    What kind of people would be there¡­


    "The basic idea of Kongoukei is to use Internal type Kei to reinforce your body and simultaneously follow the Kei of an attack and reflect it. It''s actually very simple in theory. But the hard part is getting the timing right and to always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare, and to do that you have to have a very strong will. You have to do those two things."


    As he said ''To always be staring at the opponent with a persistent glare'' she already thought that it was possible for her to master this technique.


    But, if it was as he said, then it shouldn''t be that easy to learn. After all the training, Nina finally understood this from her experience.


    ¡ó


    "Owowowow¡­"


    Nina woke up to excruciating pain in her muscles. How long had it been?


    Even before, she hadn''t ever been like this before.


    Now she thought about it, recently every time she had forgotten her restraint and pushed herself too much, she had done something that made her whole body sore with pain.


    But self-training alone all the time to the point of being hospitalized ended up as the catalyst for Layfon to start training her, providing Nina with very valuable training sessions.


    Ignoring the pain, she sat up with that blank look of having just woken up, adjusting her Kei breathing. This was her latest daily routine she had to go through.


    Her ultimate goal was to be able to maintain her Kei breathing even when she was sleeping, but right now, she still couldn''t do it.


    It wasn''t actually to flood her lungs with Kei, but it was to stabilize the flow of Kei coming from her Kei vein in her back¡­that was called Kei breathing.


    As she proceeded with her Kei breathing, she unconsciously looked around her room.


    Looking at her bed, her study desk, and her wardrobe, you could immediately tell it was a private room; it was Nina''s living space. The toilet, the showers, and the kitchen were all shared.


    Nina lived in the girl''s dorms.


    This was built a few years ago as practice for the Architecture Students for their graduation. The designer had called it a work of art, and you could see this clearly from the outside of the building. It was built in an archaic wooden house style, and on the inside, everywhere you looked you could see carefully designed ornaments. The three shared rooms were also very spacious and luxurious, making people who lived in other apartments and dormitories feel envious.


    But the thing was, that place wasn''t very popular.


    The main reason was that it was too far away from school.


    And another reason was the noise pollution.


    Originally, the land nearby was prepared for Architecture Students to undergo training, so they would build many different structures, or knock down the older buildings. The reason that the girl''s dorm that Nina lived in hadn''t been knocked down was that the person who designed this returned to his home city after graduating and won an award for the design, so they kept this building as a memorial of sorts.


    A house without people living in it would quickly fall into disrepair, so they turned it into a so-called girl''s dorm and rented it out. But when it got dark, the lack of people felt creepy to many residents, so there were very few people who lived in that dorm.


    Because of all the terrible conditions, the rent was low, so Nina decided to live here.


    "Hoo¡­"


    Nina had finished adjusting her Kei breathing, and now fully awake, she used her Internal type Kei to ease the pain in her muscles. This level of muscle soreness only needed some sort of Kei to be maintained in the area, and the pain would be gone by around noon.


    Internal type Kei, or Katsukei, could be used to reinforce the body and remove fatigue. If in an emergency one fully released all their Internal type Kei and continually reinforced their body, afterward there would be very scary side consequences waiting for the user. Nina had experienced this period of aftershock herself. However, if it was used appropriately, one could achieve accelerated recovery.


    Feeling a lot more comfortable, Nina placed a panda plushie that she had been hugging all that time onto the jutting windowsill beside her bed. The plushie had been mended in several places, and gave an overall appearance of being very old and worn.


    That plushie was one of the few things that Nina had brought here from her hometown. It was a present from her grandfather when she was little, and she wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully if she wasn''t hugging it.


    Wearing a set of light pink pajamas, Nina walked out of her room, going to wash her face.


    As soon as she walked into the hallway the mouth-watering smell of melted butter assaulted her.


    Nina hurriedly looked at the clock hanging on the wall beside the stairs. It was an ancient clock that had to be wound, telling Nina that breakfast was about to start. Nina quickly walked towards the washing basin, washed her face, and then returned to her room to change.


    Just as she finished changing¡­


    The clock sounded out with a ring and simultaneously, a voice called out "Breakfast is starting~~~~". At the same time a clanging sound reverberated with the other noises around the dorm at a level far beyond ear splitting.


    Put simply, it was the sound of metal hitting metal, but to call it a weapon created solely for pissing people off wasn''t excessive at all. No alarm clock in existence could possibly create a sound as annoying as this.


    "Woah!"


    After a while, she heard the ringing again. Normally, she got up well before the sound went off, but she had overexerted herself in yesterday''s training session, so she slept in a little.


    Even if she lived this irregular life, the only schedule she strictly followed was her mealtimes. That was one of the rules of the girls dorm.


    "I''m up! I''m up already!"


    Shouting at the top of her lungs from her room loudly, Nina scrambled out of her room.


    The girl beside the stairs was holding a soup spoon and was beating a pan. The noise this made was known as the most effective weapon designed to wake people up in the morning.


    "Hehee¡­ Nina you lazy sloth".


    As she said this, she stopped hitting the frying pan and pulled out her earplugs.


    "Haa¡­I''m sorry."


    Seeing that the noise had stopped, Nina apologized in a relieved manner.


    This girl''s name was Selina Vin. She was a fourth year Alchemy student, and she was also the dorm manager.


    The reason that she was the dorm manager was because of all the people who lived here, she was the only one who could cook. People who could control food were the greatest people in the world, as decreed by the last dorm manager who graduated last year.


    "But it''s been a long time since I''ve whacked the frying pan like this, so I''m a little happy." Saying this, Selina went downstairs first.


    Nina helplessly chased after her.


    All of the people who lived in the dorm were already seated at the table in the dining room.


    "Morning, Nina."


    "Morning, Leu"


    The person who called out to Nina was another person who lived in this dorm, and after replying, Nina also took her place at the table.


    Today''s breakfast was toast fried in butter and dipped in milk, along with salad and tea.


    On a table which could seat ten people, there was only enough food for three.


    That is to say, these three people were all of the people who lived in this all girls dorm.


    "It''s been such a long time since I''ve heard that sound she uses to wake people up."


    "Yeah, sorry about that."


    Selina also put on a expression which said ''can''t help it'' and sighed.


    "The others who used to live here have all graduated, so now it really feels a little lonely."


    "No, that''s not it. Only two people graduated from here" said Nina calmly as she spread honey across the toast.


    "But it''s because nobody new came to live here."


    "Anyway, it''s not a problem that has just started. It started ages ago" muttered Leu, staring into the distance.


    "Part of it''s also because of the way Selina wakes people up; it leaves most of the new people here traumatized and they all leave this dorm."


    "But isn''t that because it was really hard to wake that girl up?"


    Looking at Selina frowning with displeasure, Nina shook her head helplessly.


    "Well¡­even if she wasn''t scared away, there would only be four people. In this dorm for ten people there isn''t even half that."


    At least she had to reassure her first.


    "But isn''t having only three people manage this huge dorm too much work? We can''t clean the empty rooms up properly, and we can''t clean up the lawn outside properly¡­ and recently there''s been more mice, so don''t you guys think it''d be better if we called in some more people?"


    "No." Facing Selina who was whining, Leu cut in "I don''t think the mice have anything to do with the number of people living here, but there have been some pretty annoying sounds coming from the ceiling."


    "¡­Eh?"


    Nina moved her feet under the table slightly, and her toes touched something. It was a something that was quite hard.


    "That''s why I have a proposal. Ah, you can''t reject this proposal. No matter what you say, I''m the dorm manager. Ahem!"


    Listening to Selina who had probably puffed up her chest, Nina looked under the table.


    "That''s why I want to increase the number of people in this dorm."


    "¡­You don''t even know how you''re going to do that, and we all know we can''t just increase the number of people so easily just because we wanted to."


    "That''ll never happen, yeah?"


    "This dorm has a pretty unfortunate environment, so I doubt many students would be willing to come here."


    "Hem hem hem~"


    Pretending to listen to what Leu and Selina were saying, Nina had put all her attention into looking for the something under the table.


    (¡­What is that thing?)


    There was a normal plate placed there.


    On the plate, there were the dishes leftover from last night. There wasn''t any problem, seeing as plates were made for dishes to be placed on them. There wasn''t any problem with that.


    The question was, what was a plate doing on the floor? And next to the plate, there was a chipped soup bowl, with some milk inside. Why was this.


    "Then, I''ll introduce it to everyone."


    "Introduce?" Asked Leu in surprise. The talk across the table was still continuing.


    "Is there already someone coming to live in our dorm?"


    "That''s exactly right~~~Steven-chan, welcome~~~"


    As Selina held extended her ''welcome'' there was a creepy noise.


    "Shu~~~"


    "¡­What is this?"


    Leu looked at the thing that flew out from under the table with a surprised expression. It must have been ordered to stay under the table until this moment. Under the table, there were many plates with all the leftovers from last night. She obviously heard Selina''s introduction, but that was a completely inadequate explanation of the phenomenon in front of her.


    "Steven-chan."


    "No, that''s not what i mean."


    "That is something my friend from the Cultivation Department sent me from another city. Originally they bought a squirrel-type egg which was meant to exterminate mice for us, but they made a mistake and they got a pet instead."


    "Haha, and you can''t return stuff you bought from other cities as well."


    "Yeah, but it''s a bit too cruel to just throw this thing out, so they looked for people who were willing to keep him."


    "Then it''s him who''s going to live here from now on?"


    "Yeah, he''s really cute, isn''t he?"


    "Well, I don''t really hate pets. I''m not afraid of them either. But still, if we were going to get a pet, we should have just gotten a guard dog to look after the house."


    "Arah, there''s no point in keeping a guard dog. We don''t have any criminals or delinquents in this area."


    "I think the fact that a person like you who has no sense of urgency managed to live peacefully up till today is the real mystery¡­If it can''t catch any mice, then there''s no point at all in having it as an extra member of the dorm. He isn''t even a person."


    "Eh~~~~~? I can''t?"


    "Well, I guess you can, but have you figured out a solution for his litter?"


    "No problem."


    "Really. Then it''s up to Nina then? Is it ok?"


    As for Selina''s question, Nina couldn''t answer it.


    She was drenched in cold sweat, and it wasn''t stopping.


    Below her feet, there was a terrifying creature.


    It was a creature she could grab with one hand, eating the leftovers in the dish like a wild beast. It looked like it was pretty hungry.


    Aah, it''s slender body gave out a feeling of immaturity.


    It had grown long claws in order to run around the ground more easily.


    In its mouth, there were small, sharp teeth tearing at the leftover food.


    ¡­It was a ferret.


    "Aaah! Waaah!!!!"


    "Nina?"


    That creature lifted its head and licked it mouth, it front legs rubbing its face before it stood up, looking about at its surroundings.


    Looking at Nina.


    Those glossy, round eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "Shu~"


    It was a very weak sound.


    "Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Nina let out a deafening cry and jumped onto the table.


    "Ni-Nina?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    The two of them stared stunned at Nina, who was shaking on the table.


    The ferret was frightened by Nina''s cry and hugged Selina''s leg, hiding behind it.


    "¡­Nina, do you hate animals?"


    "¡­No, it''s only those that I can''t stand"


    "Arah¡­"


    Seeing Nina holding her head and shrinking away, the two looked at each other.


    In the end, they took Steven the ferret back to Selina''s room and continued their breakfast.


    "Though I never thought that Nina would be afraid of ferrets."


    "It''s pretty surprising."


    "¡­If you two want to laugh, then laugh."


    Seeing her shoulders still quivering slightly, the two couldn''t help not laughing but didn''t make a noise, and Nina just sat there pretending to calmly eat breakfast. But her veins near her temples were still throbbing.


    "But why is it that you''re only afraid of ferrets? I mean, in the inter-city matches, you''ve met far scarier people than that little creature."


    "Is it a physiological reason?"


    In response to Leu''s question, Nina said definitely "It was that thing''s fault in the first place."


    "It''s fault¡­Nina, what exactly did the ferret do?"


    "Aah, just thinking about it scares me. It was when I was five. Because my uncle loved animals, he kept a lot of pets and livestock at his house. At that time, I often went to that uncle''s house to play¡­"


    "Uhh¡­if it''s like that, why are you afraid of ferrets?"


    "On my fifth birthday, everyone in my extended family came to wish me a happy birthday. My uncle also came. He told me there was a surprise waiting for me in my bedroom. Even though I wanted to see what it was immediately, he told me to wait until the birthday party was over. So I had no choice but to be patient and wait."


    Nina shivered as she recalled it.


    "Well¡­what happened?"


    "Yeah, what next?"


    "My uncle prepared a ferret for me. Originally, it was meant to be safely housed inside its cage, I don''t know if it had something to do with the metal lock being broken, but somehow that ferret got out of its cage."


    "So that''s why you''re afraid of ferrets?"


    "If would be great if that were all. That thing ¡­ my precious plushie¡­"


    "Plushie? You mean the one in your room?"


    "Yeah. It was chewing my precious Mitessha with tearing noises."


    Recalling the scene, Nina continued to quiver.


    What the young Nina saw when she returned to her room was an evil monster using its vicious teeth and tearing a hole in Mitessha''s stomach and was pulling out the cotton stuffing within into long thin strands.


    "Aiya."


    "To me, Mitessha isn''t just a precious plushie I got from my grandfather. It''s a precious friend who keeps me company through the night. Even though it was so important, that thing¡­ that thing¡­"


    With her mother''s help, Mitessha was restored to his former glory, but on his body there was an irrevocable scar.


    From then on, every time she saw a ferret, she would remember what happened back then and she would be so terrified that she would start shaking.


    "Then, can''t I keep him?"


    After breakfast, the three of them were drinking tea together.


    "Wuu¡­"


    Looking at a very sad Selina, Nina was speechless.


    "Nina, that''s a trick she uses all the time" reminded Leu quietly.


    She knew this as well. As soon as Selina was in a situation that was disadvantageous to her, she would put on a childlike appearance. It was her solution to everything.


    Even though Nina knew this¡­


    "I can''t¡­?"


    "Wuu¡­"


    She couldn''t do anything against this expression of Selina''s. And her everyday meals were always made by this person who they always wanted to thank. When it came to any of her requests, they always felt that it was hard to deny her.


    (No, quickly remember, Nina Antalk. Selina wants to keep a ferret. That horrific beast. Have you forgotten Mitessha''s tragedy?)


    Nina continually shook her head, reminding herself in her heart.


    Okay, I''m going to refuse¡­as she thought this, she looked up at Selina.


    "If that child doesn''t find an owner he''s going to be disposed. He''s very pitiful¡­am I still not allowed to keep him?"


    It was completely unfair to be saying this sort of thing with an expression as if she were going to cry.


    "Okay, okay¡­I understand."


    As she said this in a tiny voice, Leu who was sitting beside her quietly said "Idiot."


    "Really? Really? Thank you so much!"


    "On one condition! Quickly tell him to never get close to me!"


    "Okay, I got it."


    Seeing Selina happily make her promise, Nina showed a trace of glumness.


    ¡ó


    Noon that day.


    Layfon was startled to see a languished Nina come into the training area.


    Could it be because of yesterday''s training? Aware of the possibility, Layfon was worried. Nina showed an exhausted smile and shook her head.


    "It has nothing to do with yesterday''s training. It''s just, this morning¡­it was like that."


    In response to a vague reply like that, Layfon cast a confounded look over to Nina, but she didn''t attempt to explain it any further.


    "Let''s just train for now. What are we doing today? Are we continuing what we did yesterday?"


    Nina thought that she would need that kind of strong defense.


    "Today we''re doing basic training."


    "Why? I want to get the essentials of that move."


    "I think you''ve already got the basics of that move. I said it yesterday too, Kongoukei is a very simple Kei technique. If you just memorize the technique, you''ll be able to do it very quickly. But to use it correctly is a different thing."


    "That''s why we have to¡­"


    "That''s why, just by memorizing you cannot understand the true nature of Kongoukei" asserted Layfon, and Nina closed her mouth.


    "Concentration isn''t something which will be easily trained, and if you want to be able to bring out Kongoukei''s original use, raising your basic abilities is very important. And if your foundations are very strong, then your overall abilities will be raised as well. No matter how you look at it, isn''t it very good?"


    As he said this, Layfon walked towards one side of the room, and started to prepare for training.


    Nina watched Layfon''s back quietly.


    Layfon seemed even further from Nina. Nina only saw the platoon match before her¡­and a bit further away, the inter-city battle.


    But Layfon looked even further, thinking of doing battle with filth monsters.


    This was the original purpose of Military Artists, right? She knew that it was the Military Artist''s job to fight the filth monsters that attacked the city.


    But the inter-city battles with other Academy cities¡­ the battle with other Military Artists from other cities was unavoidable.


    "Then, what am I supposed to do about that area¡­Waah!"


    Halfway in her sentence, Nina fell backwards to the floor, and frowned.


    On the ground, many balls the size of fists rolled around. These were things that Nina had bought with the platoon''s budget according to Layfon''s request.


    "But that sort of thing is perfectly normal for Military Artists."


    The two were practicing their stances on top of the rolling balls.


    As they practiced the basics of being aware of Kei within their weapons, they had to be careful of the balls they were stepping on and insert Kei into the balls to stop them from rolling. If it was just standing on the balls, even Nina could do it as she was right now. But to do it as she was practicing her stances was very hard. As she continued to step on the balls and adjust her stances, she had to use her nerves to adjust the direction of the Kei flow.


    "Indeed, battling with filth monsters is different from fighting other military artists, but the only difference is the fighting methods, as the essence of the Kei technique hasn''t changed."


    Nina moved about slowly, while Layfon leisurely stepped between poses. The balls he stepped on didn''t move at all. Seeing this, Nina realized just how great the gap between herself and Layfon was.


    "Let''s just use Kongoukei as an example. You don''t know how strong your opponent''s attack will be. You don''t know how much power you need to defend against the attack. For argument''s sake, you don''t even know who your opponent is. Even with your standards now, you might still run into some trouble. But in order to get the greatest result, isn''t it better to be working hard for that? You''ll never waste hard work. "


    "¡­Speaking of which, are you practicing properly right now?"


    "I am, wouldn''t you say that I am doing training very seriously?"


    "You''re actually holding back to coordinate with me, right?"


    "I haven''t actually thought about that¡­"


    Being asked that question all of a sudden by Nina, Layfon scratched his face uneasily.


    "Well, I certainly wouldn''t do this in individual training, and this place isn''t a specialized facility, so I can''t do it properly, so doing this seems a lot more appropriate" said Layfon, balancing on a ball with a single leg.


    Seeing this change, Nina observed Layfon''s feet.


    Thick Kei rotated around Layfon in a whirl.


    The first thing that Layfon had taught Nina was how to observe an opponent''s Kei. As she observes the movements of the body, she also has to capture the flow of her opponent''s Kei. If she did that, before her opponent used any moves she would be able to detect any changes in the flow of his Kei.


    She could nearly¡­do it. But she didn''t understand it. If she could see the flow of the Kei, then as her opponent used any techniques she would also be able to see the change in the flow.


    Even though she understood this, that''s all she could do. If she reproduced the flow of Kei, in theory she could use the same technique, but she couldn''t do it in reality.


    (Ah¡­it''s true.)


    Layfon was full of unbelievable aspects to him. Geniuses were hard to understand in the first place. And Nina herself was a rare student who was made a platoon member as a first year, so many people around her might think she was a genius as well, but she wanted to deny it. She didn''t actually think that she was a genius, all she did was work harder than people expected her to. Even though she always felt that no matter how much she did she was always short of something, she still kept on working hard.


    Layfon easily reached a level she could never reach no matter how hard she worked.


    Even if that was the case, when people praised him, he accepted it unenthusiastically. He thought that it was something that was perfectly normal. He was a little proud.


    After Layfon had taught her the basics to Kei, she felt it even more. Layfon was filled with an even greater aura that made everything he did seem perfectly natural for everyone else. Of course he would be like that.


    Of course, he could do it all.


    He never thought that he wouldn''t be able to achieve anything.


    If someone did point out a problem, he wouldn''t accept it, as if he lost to someone else.


    Perhaps Layfon was also aware that the things that he told others to do were a little difficult for them. That''s what Nina felt. She couldn''t complete the exercises Layfon had set for her, but she wouldn''t feel impatient; she wouldn''t start yelling curses at herself.


    Even though he was proud, he wasn''t indifferent.


    (Ah, it really is¡­)


    Nina mumbled again to herself in her heart, and then she renewed her training with the stances.


    He was a hopeless genius,


    hopelessly proud,


    and hopelessly gentle.


    When that bit of gentleness wasn''t seen in his Military Arts, his whole being would seem completely unreliable, but when he did show it, it made one''s chest feel tight just like that.


    That sort of change was completely unbelievable, it seemed difficult to accept.


    (Why¡­is it like this¡­)


    Inadvertently thinking of this, Nina shook her head trying to chase the thought out of her head.


    Now wasn''t the time to be thinking about those things.


    Why did Layfon make others think like this¡­it really is unbelievable, and


    (It really does make people angry.)


    I guess I''ll try and see¡­thought Nina. No matter what, she wanted to try it out. No matter what it was that she could learn from him, she would try and learn it.


    In order for her to protect this city, she had to turn his power into her own.


    "Shu~~"


    Remembering the cries of the evil beast, Nina was so terrified she nearly lost it.


    "Ah, Nina."


    ¡ó


    After leaving the training area, Nina and Layfon walked towards the nearby shopping street. They had agreed earlier that they would go to a Military Arts specialist store and have a look around. They needed to resupply on the anti-slip perishables, as well as look at some other methods of training.


    They were nearly at the large store when she was stopped by a call from Selina.


    And then, there was that evil monster''s cry.


    "Wh-Why did you bring that to this kind of place?"


    Nina protested with an expression of terror. The Devil''s spawn named Steven was running around Selina in circles.


    "Because I need to buy a leash for this child when we go out for walks, and I have to buy some other things that he needs" replied Selina awkwardly as she stood in front of a pet store.


    "But in comparison¡­Nina, you¡­"


    Selina smiled at Nina teasingly.


    "Nina, you guys are getting pretty heated up over there, right?"


    As she said this, Nina finally realized the situation that she was in.


    "That¡­"


    Layfon''s awkward face was just in front of her.


    "¡­Eh? Eh? Waa Waaaa!"


    Noticing that she was tightly holding onto Layfon, she suddenly let go with a shriek. Her cheeks were burning hot. She knew that right now her face was probably beet red.


    "No need to be shy."


    "It''s totally not what you think!"


    Even as she said that with a red face, Selina pretended not to hear.


    "Ah, Nina, I''m going to take Steven for a walk, so I''ll leave these things for you to take home."


    She forced the large paper bags she was holding onto Nina, and then leading Steven along she walked away.


    "When we get back, I''m going to tell you all about what Steven did today."


    "Wait¡­"


    Eh, we have to buy things as well¡­Even though she wanted to say this, she knew that Selina wouldn''t listen to what others say, and she was also slightly afraid of Steven, so she was unable to put up a more demanding front.


    "¡­Do you hate animals?"


    Layfon asked Nina as her extended hand dropped powerlessly to her side.


    "It''s not like that."


    Looking at Selina''s gradually shrinking shadow, her shoulders dropped powerlessly as well. Other than shake her head in helplessly, Nina couldn''t do anything.


    As a result, they had so many things that she was forced to ask for Layfon''s help to carry it. No, it wasn''t that Nina bought a lot of things, but it was Selina who actually bought too much.


    "She didn''t think of the consequences at all, geez."


    Nina complained quietly, walking towards her dorm.


    Even though this sort of thing happened, she still felt a little annoyed.


    Today was really way too strange. She felt like she couldn''t control her mood properly.


    Layfon followed silently behind her. Layfon was holding what Selina bought for Steven. They didn''t know what was inside, but it was surprising that to keep Steven she would need such a large thing.


    Layfon noticed where Nina was looking, she was looking his way. The thing wasn''t really heavy for a Military Artist, but it was still pretty big. Before she had seen through the thin gap in the paper bag, Layfon looked over and she turned around immediately.


    After they arrived at the dorm, she placed the stuff they bought in the kitchen while Layfon sat in the drawing room waiting. Nina returned to her own room.


    As she changed into her casual clothes, she thought about making some tea for Layfon. The snacks Selina had baked a couple of days ago still had many left over.


    As she was changing, she couldn''t help it and she started humming. She looked beside her bed.


    Her bed was placed beside the wall, and next to it there was a windowsill. On the windowsill, Nina had left some miscellaneous items she had as a girl there as a decoration.


    In the middle, there was something that felt different from normal. It was a blank, white space, there was a strange feeling.


    "¡­Why?"


    She stopped humming.


    Something that was meant to be there was gone. She realized instantly that something was gone, that she was missing something. Thinking this¡­ She calmly organized her memories again, and she looked around her room with a tense expression.


    It really was gone.


    Mitessha was gone.


    Nina was feeling slightly dizzy, and she held onto the side of her desk to stop herself from falling over.


    "Why¡­?"


    Still carrying a feeling of uncertainty, Nina put on a serious expression as she went through her memories again.


    This morning, her day had been completely messed up by that devil Steven, but before that, as Nina woke up she had placed Mitessha in his special place.


    After that¡­What happened after that. Even though she wasn''t too sure, but she couldn''t remember moving Mitessha. She still remembered that to escape Steven she ran out of the room and quickly changed and left the dorm.


    What did she do at that time? No, Mitessha should still be in the same spot.


    She couldn''t answer that question with her memories.


    Which meant that something happened when Nina wasn''t in the room. It was impossible for her to have moved Mitessha, so something or someone had moved her poor panda plushie.


    As Nina was thinking about this, there was a light knocking sound at the door.


    "Umm¡­ senpai?"


    On the other side of the door, was Layfon''s voice. Right now Nina didn''t have any time to spare to worry about Layfon.


    "Ahhhh¡­I really am an idiot."


    Making a cold sound that surprised even herself, Nina looked up. Layfon had opened the door and was looking over at her with surprise.


    "Poor Mitessha, I just left him there and went out, I bet he hates me now."


    "That¡­senpai?"


    She understood that Layfon was calling to her, but if she didn''t get her conclusion off her chest, she couldn''t calm down.


    "I really am an idiot. At that time, how horrified must he have been, as he saw his own death nearing. Even if it was like that, I still fell to my own fear, and left him behind and ran away myself. It''s perfectly normal for me to be hated now."


    "Senpai? Hello?"


    "Mitessha couldn''t move, so he lost his life and departed. I have to do everything in my power. If I don''t correct my mistakes¡­yes, if I don''t do that then¡­"


    "Senpai? Please return to earth now¡­"


    As he said this, Layfon gradually got further away from Nina. Nina was probably blaming herself for not taking responsibility.


    "But Mitessha hasn''t returned, has he?"


    "Who is this Mitessha you''re talking about?"


    "I have to do it."


    "Do what?"


    Letting out a miserable cry, Nina had already lost all signs of answering Layfon.


    "I''m home~"


    A completely carefree voice came from downstairs.


    It was Selina


    That means, if Selina was here, that was here as well.


    "Coming."


    As Nina muttered to herself, she pushed Layfon out of the way and ran towards the front door.


    "Wuu¡­isn''t anyone home?"


    At the front door, Selina was carrying Steven who was testing his claws and looking around the room. There was nobody on the first floor.


    "And I thought Nina had come back."


    Selina had already forgotten that Nina was afraid of Steven.


    No, she actually thought that because of how cute the little thing was, that they definitely could make it up to each other and have a good relationship.


    Selina thought of this as she heard footsteps upstairs.


    "Ah, Nina thanks for carrying¡­"


    Smiling like always, Selina was waving at Nina, then she froze.


    Nina walked out with a scary expression on her face.


    For some reason she was holding a pair of restored Dites¡­Metal whips.


    "Nina¡­?"


    While she was still mumbling to herself, stunned, Nina had already walked over in front of her.


    She didn''t have time to be afraid. She stood up immediately, but as soon as she did, she got knocked over by a strong blast of wind.


    "What are you doing?"


    This time the person crying out was Layfon.


    Why are you getting in my way?


    Nina''s eyes were shining fiercely.


    Using his sword, he pushed back the metal whips, Layfon''s back shaking slightly.


    Nina''s whole body was overflowing with Kei. Like a broken pipe. Even her breathing was mingled with Kei, as if she was fighting some monstrous being from a nightmare.


    "Saying that I''m in your way¡­"


    Layfon was shaking slightly as he replied.


    "If I don''t do this, Mitessha won''t return."


    "So that''s why I''m asking, who is he?"


    "Shut up!"


    Nina roared as she rushed and pushed Layfon out of the way, getting closer to Selina yet again.


    The target was the ferret Selina was holding on to.


    "I''m going to take you down! I''m going to take back Mitessha!"


    "Ah, I can''t take it anymore."


    Layfon went and whacked Nina''s completely open back. He wanted to knock her out with that blow, so he adjusted his power accordingly. Nina was sent flying by this Kei-filled attack and she landed outside in the front garden.


    Seeing Nina down, Layfon frowned. A Military Artist should be fine after that, but being forced to hit his senpai left a bad aftertaste in his mouth.


    "What''s wrong¡­?"


    Asking Selina who stood there stunned, staring at the fallen Nina. The ferret she was holding in her arms was fidgeting a lot.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either¡­what''s Mitessha?"


    "Eh? Mitessha? Mitessha is¡­"


    Just as Selina was about to answer, Layfon felt a killing intent bubbling out from Nina.


    "Is it¡­"


    It really is.


    "Mwahahahaha¡­"


    Nina, who was supposed to be knocked out, stood up again and she was still releasing Kei like before.


    "I''m sure I hit you with my Kei."


    Why¡­as he was thinking, Layfon realized something.


    "¡­Kongoukei?"


    Is it? Successful? At this sort of time? In these circumstances?


    "Mwahahahaha¡­"


    "Eh~ No way!"


    Facing Nina who was releasing a bestial killing intent and slowly closing in, Layfon felt somewhat powerless instead of nervous. How to say it, he wasn''t exactly happy with the fact that Nina had grasped a technique he had taught her. Layfon had also experienced times where he couldn''t use a technique but suddenly used it under pressure, but never in a situation like this.


    "Return him."


    Nina spoke in a human language, her two eyes drilling into the ferret.


    "Ah."


    Steven leaped out of Selina''s arms.


    "Trying to run!"


    Nina started to run chasing after Steven who escaped from the front door into the front yard.


    "Ah, ah¡­could it be¡­wai-wait!"


    Looking like she suddenly remembered something, Selina went to chase after Nina and the ferret whose traces had since disappeared.


    "I am going to take back Mitessha!"


    "That''s why I''m asking who the hell is he?"


    There weren''t many people about at dusk so Nina and Layfon''s shouts reverberated in the air.


    As the sun began to set Leu returned from the library, saw the front door wide open, and scowled.


    "They really make people worry."


    Leu went into the dorm shouting, "be a bit more careful next time" but nobody replied.


    Such a worrisome thing as this must have been caused by Selina. She probably got carried away since Nina agreed to let her keep the ferret. If she didn''t remind her properly¡­As she grumbled away to herself she walked up to her room.


    "That''s right¡­"


    Remembering something, Leu went downstairs, into the drawing room. Both their common room and their drawing room were filled with piles of magazines the three bought.


    Leu picked up the plushie which was placed in the corner of the sofa.


    "If I don''t put you back, Nina''s probably going to go crazy."


    Saying this to the panda plushie, she walked upstairs.


    After Nina left, Selina and Leu wanted to see if Steven could actually catch mice, and placed him up in a place where there might be a nest in the ceiling. Even though he was surprisingly successful, Steven was treating catching mice like a game. With the ferret showing off his live catches to Leu in a self-satisfied manner, Leu could only sigh in resignation. Well, he did manage to catch the mice. Selina also said happily "Like this, I''m sure Nina will accept Steven now." But what would the final result be?


    Well, why was Mitessha in the drawing room?


    As they were looking for a way to get up into the ceiling from the second floor, they found that they could only go up to the ceiling from Nina''s room. Even though Selina had the master key to all the rooms in the dorm, but she was still a bit guilty about just going into someone else''s room. And she was going to bring a ferret which Nina hated into her room. Remembering Mitessha, and Nina''s tragic past, they didn''t want to put Mitessha with the ferret even for a second. That''s why, Leu placed Mitessha into the drawing room with good intentions. But she ended up forgetting him there.


    "But where did those guys disappear to?"


    For some reason, the door to Nina''s room was wide open, and placing Mitessha back into the room, Leu could only respond to her stomach''s complaint with a sigh.


    "Ahahahahah, what''s wrong Layfon?"


    "Ah! I can''t take it anymore! Why did I have to teach you this move!"


    As he fought Nina with his sword in the air, Layfon complained with remorse.


    "Nina~~Listen to me~~" said Selina on the verge of tears.


    By the time her words reached Nina''s ears, it was because Nina was down on the ground with fatigue from using too much Kei, and night had long fallen.


    From then on, whenever Steven saw Nina he would escape at lightning speed. Speaking objectively, this was a very strange occurrence.

 Volume 8, Interlude 03

    Volume 8, Interlude 03


    "Speaking of which, there are normally a lot of people who take care of us."


    "Huh? Oh, you mean Meishen and them, right?"


    "Yeah, what kind of people are they?"


    "The three of them seem like childhood friends. They were all born in the transport city¡­You''ve been there too right?"


    "Oh, yes. But I stayed for just under three days."


    "Yeah, and the lodging facilities are the best."


    "That''s right."


    "Still, what kind of people are they?"


    "You might have already seen Naruki because she''s in one of the platoons."


    "That person with the tanned skin?"


    "Yeah, that''s her. She''s also part of the City Police. Mifi is a very open girl, and she works at the journalism department. As for Meishen, even though I know her pretty well¡­" he sighed, "Well, cooking. If it''s one thing I''ve to say about her cooking, it''s her dessert. She''s very good at making sweets."


    "Oh? Then all your desserts and snacks were made by her?"


    "Yeah, but it''s just that I don''t really like eating sweets."


    "Same. I don''t eat too much stuff with a lot of sugar in it. But you''re licking a lollipop right now."


    "But still, I need my sugar."


    "Yeah, yeah. Father used to say that if two people licked a lollipop at the same time it would bring about hatred."


    "Why would he say that¡­"


    "Then, do you refuse to eat her sweets?"


    "No, sometimes I eat them as well. I''m eating a controlled amount of sugar."


    "Huh?"


    "Meishen is a really nice person, and when I was really busy she made me bentoes for lunch."


    "¡­Wait for me!"

 Volume 8, Innocence Wander

    Volume 8, Innocence Wander


    The bell that signaled the end of classes was also a signal for the start of yet another battle. The start of the lunch break was also the starting pistol of the race between military artists for lunch. The ordinary students who didn''t want to go to the cafeteria could easily buy lunch by asking students in the Military Arts department to buy it for them. Thus, the military artists charged out of the classroom simultaneously as the classes ended, flying towards the canteen. Occasionally even the older students who were teaching those classes would also join the fray, so naturally nobody tried to stop them. Of course, if public property was damaged, or if people started fighting and were caught by the city guards they would be punished. Having nothing to do with that storm-like event, Layfon leisurely walked to the nearest park. Inside the park there was a small pavilion with a table, and it was a very suitable place for lunch.


    "¡­¡­Is there anything special going on today?" Layfon stared at the food on the table. Although he already thought the bento he was carrying in the basket today was excessively large, he never thought that what it contained was also incredibly luxurious, and the effort put into making it was different from normal as well.


    "¡­¡­It''s not like that" quietly replied Meishen as she lowered her head, blushing.


    "Hey, as long as I can eat great food it''s all good."


    "Ok¡­"


    Although Naruki and Mifi were with Meishen all the time, they didn''t know why Meishen put in so much effort today.


    For some reason, Meishen seemed a little strange today.


    But right now the atmosphere made it seem hardly appropriate to ask "what''s wrong", so Layfon began to eat silently.


    ¡ó


    "Heaven''s Blade Successor"


    Recently, this phrase had continually appeared in Meishen''s mind. She knew that it was a phrase whose meaning represented something superior. That was why she was so concerned with it. To a passerby who had no idea of what was going on, the easiest solution would be to ask the person directly. But no matter what she did, Meishen couldn''t bring herself to ask Layfon. That was because it was a phrase that appeared in a letter privately addressed to Layfon. That letter was accidentally placed together with other letters for Meishen, which explained why she had it. Although she immediately realized that this letter was delivered to the wrong place, why did it have to be delivered to her mailbox? ¡­ Meishen thought silently, resenting this fact.


    Of course, Meishen couldn''t just go and ask Layfon about a word appearing in a letter addressed to him that she couldn''t have ever heard of or seen before. Moreover, Meishen hadn''t apologized to Layfon for peeking at the letter and had completely missed the best chance to ask him about it. And who was the person who wrote the letter to Layfon, a girl named Leerin? Although she wanted to find out, it was difficult for Meishen to open her mouth and ask. She was afraid of asking. The only thing that was clear was that this girl named Leerin knew the Layfon from before Zuellni very well.


    Without knowing why, Meishen felt very discontent.


    "Have you heard of the phrase ''Heaven''s Blade Successor''?" Instead, Meishen decided to ask the people who were beside her in the dormitory''s shared kitchen. In order to live together in the student dormitory, Meishen, Naruki and Mifi shared this 3 bedroom and 1 dining room dorm. Because they had been best friends since childhood, they were comfortable with each other. Meishen really liked this sense of spaciousness in the kitchen.


    "Heaven''s Blade Successor?" Mifi was stuffing her face with Meishen''s cake as she tilted her head asking, "What''s that?"


    "I think it''s a phrase referring to a Military Artist¡­¡­" said Meishen without much confidence. She then imitated Mifi and together they began to stare silently at Naruki. Layfon was a Military Artist, so this phrase must be specifically referring to something about them. Naruki, who was also a Military Artist, was the most likely out of them to know what the term meant.


    "Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­I haven''t heard of it before."


    Seeing Naruki shaking her head, Meishen lowered her head in disappointment. However, Naruki seemed to have remembered something. "A person who received the Heaven''s Blade¡­right? It really is a pretentious name but at least it isn''t as absurd as the Joeldem''s Knights of the Crossroad. Well, every City has its own customs when referring to military artists, so I think Heaven''s Blade something is just another nickname for them."


    Mifi nodded her head in agreement.


    "Oh yeah, if we went to the library and researched the phrase in the Database of Cities I''m sure we''ll understand what it is. So, where did this phrase originate from?"


    "Ah¡­¡­That''s¡­"


    "Well, the only one that could catch your interest would be that one."


    "Yeah, and plus the phrase is about Military Artists."


    "Ah, that''s ¡­ that''s not it."


    "There really is only one, we can''t be wrong."


    "Well, ah ~~ let''s go to the library tomorrow."


    "Yeah, I was going to go there for work anyway to interview all the people in each Platoon and I wanted to research some topics about Cities that could become articles."


    "Oh, it sounds interesting."


    "Then do you want to go to the library together?"


    "If there is time."


    "Mi-chan is a bit of a workaholic."


    Looking at the two people who had made a decision on their own and ignored her, Meishen sighed in silence as their conversation drifted further and further away from their original discussion.


    The next day, after lessons had ended, the three took the monorail to the library. After showing their student ID''s at the reception area, they entered the library. They sat down at the designated window, and the computer terminal booted up immediately. All the information in the academy city was relayed across organized lanes like fast moving traffic. After all of that information is entered into the library centre, students are able to search for information at a library terminal, and can also download data that they need onto USB drives. Although they also kept physical books, the majority of them took the form of data that Zuellni published.


    "Then let me search for information on Grendan." Mifi typed the keyboard with practiced ease. Lance Shelled Regios Grendan was Layfon''s home city, and was strong in military arts. Many powerful individuals were born in Grendan''s many training grounds. There was a reason for Grendan''s fame among other Cities, and this was the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. This gang travelled from city to city via free roaming buses, hired by cities to fight against Filth Monsters or to participate in battles. The number of Filth monsters slain by their hands was innumerable, and in many victorious battles they had made a major contribution. Moreover, they taught the cities fighting skills and battle tactics. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was made up of an overwhelming number of Military Artists from Grendan. Originally, Grendan was just another autonomous City, but its reputation for fierce fighters made it well known across the globe. Therefore, almost all the citizens of Cities knew of the word "Grendan". They had all heard of that city which produced large amounts of military fighters, yet any other details about Grendan were unclear to them. That''s why it could be possible for Joeldem, Zuellni and Grendan to have completely different customs and for Meishen to have no way of knowing. The phrase "Heaven''s Blade Successor" she obviously didn''t know either.


    "How''s it going?" asked Meishen as Mifi stared at the screen, humming.


    "I still haven''t found it."


    "Really?" Naruki, who was standing behind them, leaned over for a closer look.


    "There are no matches in Grendan''s dictionary, and after searching I didn''t find any related content at all."


    "Then what about places other than Grendan?"


    "I thought about this too, so I tried it as well, but there were no results either."


    "Sigh~~"


    Naruki scratched her head, thinking.


    "How about asking Layfon himself?"


    "¡­¡­That, that''s¡­"


    "We can''t? I think that''s the easiest way to find out."


    "Um¡­ It''s best if we don''t. "


    Although Meishen was a shy girl who didn''t talk to others very much, it was rare for her to keep her best friends Naruki and Mifi in the dark. Meishen was concealing the truth from her friends, yet at the same time she had to rely on those friends whom she was hiding things from, and this made her feel terrible. She was on the verge of tears.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then we can only try and find out from other Military Artists. We are going to the Military Arts department for the interviews anyway, so why don''t you come along?"


    Although their search was futile, Mifi''s face didn''t show the slightest sign of discouragement. For Mifi, not being able to find information was something that happened regularly.


    "¡­Well" Since Meishen knew Mifi was trying to help, she just silently nodded.


    ¡ó


    After classes on the next day, the three friends began their journey towards the Military Arts department. The moment Meishen stepped into the entrance, a painful memory surfaced in her mind and she stopped moving.


    "Eh? What''s wrong?"


    "¡­ Nothing." Shaking her head, Meishen recalled the time when she stood here agonizing over whether or not she should give Layfon the letter that was accidentally sent to her. If she hadn''t met Felli here, what might have happened¡­? She still wouldn''t have had the confidence to give it back to him as if nothing had happened. Anyway, recently she had been incessantly gloomy about the contents of the letter. Meishen felt that the consequences of her mistakes have begun to get out of hand.


    "Let''s go." Naruki held out her hand to an anguished Meishen.


    "Even though I don''t know exactly what you are thinking about, if you want to find out, we have to get moving. Just like how you decided to work at the bakery store before. " Naruki held out her hand sincerely, and that look in her eyes reflected the same warmth and sincerity.


    "¡­Ok." Quietly nodding, Meishen grasped the offered hand.


    "We have to interview four Platoons today, and the first is the 1st Platoon."


    Although the Military Artists'' grounds seemed very large from the outside, it was in reality divided up by various screens into a multitude of small areas on the inside. The streets were very narrow and some seemed like they were squashed in a gap between buildings. Meishen and her friends lost their way several times before finally arriving at their destination.


    "Hello everyone," Mifi said. Meishen became nervous when she felt Mifi''s voice penetrate the soundproof walls that divided the area. The walls vibrated at her voice.


    As soon as the door was open, sound waves even louder than before hit Meishen''s eardrums. This noise subsided with Mifi''s continued greeting. The sudden silence frightened Meishen and she gradually edged her body behind Naruki. Meishen thought that her weakness was lamentable but Mifi stood there without wavering in the slightest.


    "I''m a reporter from the Weekly Look''n Magazine here for the interview, first year General Arts Student Mifi Rotten and these are my friends."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard." Taking a towel from a woman who seemed to be supervising, the tall student wiped his sweat and made his way over. He was the commander of the first Platoon, Vance Haldi. As he stroked his beard his penetrating gaze examined Meishen and her friends.


    "Let¡¯s go to the lounge outside for the interview; you guys, continue training," he directed the second half of his sentence to the platoon members. After they replied in unison, the platoon members continued with their training. Meishen and the others followed this tall man who exuded dignity completely unlike any other student into the lounge room.


    "I have read some of Weekly Lookn''s reports."


    Reddish bronze skin, two wriggling silkworm eyebrows, his clearly delineated face and his sloppy beard¡­ it seemed like he embodied both good and evil with his outward appearance, although it didn''t seem like he was an evil person.


    "But, I felt that the content of some of the reports encouraged gambling."


    That''s because Vance had the role of representing all of the students in the Military Arts department. He was the head of Military Arts.


    "Ahahaha! There is nothing like that. "


    "The journalist''s name was different from yours, so it couldn''t have been you. Well, you should pass on what I just said to your superiors."


    "Ok."


    Just like that, under intense scrutiny even the brave Mifi couldn''t help but cringe a little.


    "Oh, then I''ll begin the interview. The inter-platoon matches have gone on for nearly half a year. Up to now, how do you feel about them?"


    "How do I feel about what?"


    "For example, how you felt about some of the more difficult opponents, or if the 1st Platoon is currently in its peak condition, or things like that¡­"


    "Platoon matches are just sideshows; the key problem is the formal inter-city battles that we have afterwards."


    "Really? Okay then, how good do you think your platoon is?"


    "We can''t assert that we have already reached our limits and achieved peak condition but we can only try to improve ourselves as much as we can in the limited time that we have."


    "Hehe, it really is tough. Then how do you see the other platoons, and are there any platoons that seem strong to you?"


    "Mmm¡­ They all have their strengths and weaknesses. The third platoon''s average strength is very strong yet they have few other skills. My first platoon is the same. The fifth and sixteenth platoons are suited for surprise attacks, but if the opponent realizes their plan before it can be executed it''s all over for them. The important thing is to see through the opponents'' plan and what has currently appeared¡­¡­"


    "The fifth, tenth, and seventeenth platoons are the ones which have won multiple times."


    "The tenth eh? Last year in the inter-platoon match they had impressive results. Even though they changed many members this year they aren''t short of wonders. Also, the combo between the captain and vice-captain of the platoon is exceptional. When it comes to combos, the fifth platoon isn''t bad either, even though the way they work together is not quite the same."


    "What do you think of the seventeenth squad?"


    Hearing Mifi ask that question, Meishen immediately became perturbed and couldn''t stay calm. It was the platoon Layfon was in. Meishen was very concerned with how others viewed Layfon and she wanted to know what the first squad commander thought.


    "Captain Nina Antalk''s command is brilliant. Because she has a small platoon she thinks very carefully about what to do and how to do it. However, the platoon''s greatest weakness is that they lack numbers. Even though their offensive ability is highly ranked among the platoons, their defense is far too weak. When they are on the offensive they are very strong, but if they are defending, they are always passive."


    "On the topic of the seventeenth platoon, how good is that well known attacker Layfon?"


    "The seventeenth platoon''s offensive force relies mainly on him. Even though you can''t overlook Sharnid''s sniping ability, Layfon''s ability to kill with one strike makes him a fearful existence."


    Hearing Layfon being praised by the strongest person in the Military Arts department, Meishen felt very happy.


    "But the fourteenth squad did come up with an idea to go against that terrifying sword with a shield of their own. Although it was quite significant, the plan failed. That is the power of the seventeenth platoon."


    "Is that so¡­ Then I wish you the best of luck in your inter-platoon matches."


    "I want to graduate from this school, so no matter what happens, I will give my all to protecting this city. That is all."


    "Thank you for accepting our interview." Mifi hurriedly nodded and bowed; Meishen and Naruki quickly following suit. Vance nodded, preparing to leave the lounge room.


    "Oh yeah, that''s right," Mifi spoke as if suddenly remembering something.


    "Yes?"


    "I want to ask you something, is that ok?"


    "What is it?"


    "Have you heard of the phrase Heaven''s Blade Successor?"


    "¡­What is that?"


    "Oh, it''s a rarely used term that I don''t understand. I think maybe that as the head of Military Arts, you might know something about it. "


    "I don''t know. Then, I''ll be leaving first." Seeing hope radiating from the look on Mifi''s face, Vance answered with a stiff expression, turned and left without looking back.


    "It seems like he knew something eh?"


    "Yeah, even though he knew he hid it from us."


    After Vance left, Mifi started talking to Naruki.


    Why? Meishen felt a little insecure. Why did Vance not tell them what he knew but hid it instead? Doesn''t that mean he didn''t want anybody to know what a Heaven''s Blade Successor was?


    "Well, it seems things have gotten interesting." Completely different from Meishen''s reaction, Mifi''s eyes lit up, showing a look of curiosity.


    "Trying to hide it from me only made me want to know it more."


    "No comment."


    "Huhuhu. If it''s like this, then we''ll go and ask some other people. Okay, let''s go." What Naruki said to Mifi obviously didn''t register as she stood up with her face full of determination. Meishen was beginning to feel less and less secure.


    The next place Mifi had to go to was the tenth platoon. As before, Mifi knocked the door with uncertainty, and the person who welcomed them was filled with the grace of three people; a woman of great beauty. After being lead to the lounge room yet again, Mifi began her interview. This beauty''s name was Dalshena Che Matelna and it seems that she was the vice-captain of the tenth platoon. Her golden, long curls of hair overshadowed the lights in the room, dulling them. Wearing altered fighting gear and a cloak with red texture matching its white lining, she was clothed like a knight.


    "I''m very sorry, but please be brief."


    "Ah, ok." Against her icy-cold demeanor, Mifi couldn''t hold her ground.


    "Um¡­ After successfully qualifying for the inter-platoon matches, how do you see your position right now?"


    "Obviously I have things I am dissatisfied with, but it''s true that the platoon is in great condition when they battle. I hope that we can maintain this state for the proper battle."


    "Out of all the platoons, which one do you think is the strongest?"


    "The first platoon. The head of Military Arts, Vance''s strong and indestructible fighting style is truly fearsome. The members of the platoon are well suited to that fighting style and aren''t bad either."


    "The other platoons who have qualified include the fifth and the seventeenth platoon. What do you think of them?"


    "The fifth platoon''s main strength lies in Gorneo and Shante''s Carrying Attack. Gorneo''s alchemy attacks aren''t as easy to use as you make them out to be. Gorneo''s rational thinking and Shante''s use of her instincts form a fearsome combination. The thing is, you could probably estimate the limit of their combat powers."


    "Then what about the seventeenth platoon?"


    "As for their main offensive force Layfon, the limit to his power is unfathomable. Even strong individuals like the head of Military Arts, Vance could be no match for him. But that''s all there is to that platoon. Even if he took on the whole of the opposing platoon alone, that won''t change the fact that he is only one person. The only reason for their recent victories is because he has been able to smooth out results with his individual performance. Other than that, there is nothing noteworthy about that platoon."


    "Thank you very much for your co-operation. Then, I still have one last question which is unrelated to this interview¡­


    Have you heard of the phrase Heaven''s Blade Successor?"


    "Heaven''s Blade? No, no I haven''t. Where did the term originate?"


    "I think it came from Grendan."


    "Then I think you''d better find Gorneo, because that''s where his hometown was."


    "Really? Thank you so much."


    "Don''t worry about it, you guys are working hard as well. The Military Artists are doing it in their own way, and so are you guys, doing the best to make sure our city can keep on existing."


    After the interview, Dalshena''s cold expression was like frost that had finally melted, revealing a warm smile. Watching her pure and radiant smile, Meishen and the others couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, gazing at Dalshena''s back as it receded into the distance.


    "Uwah, she was so cool."


    "Yeah, how do I describe her, she''s such a noble person."


    "¡­Yeah."


    The three girls stood there in a dreamlike trance looking in the direction in which Dalshena left.


    "I heard that Dalshena-san was the eldest daughter of Iahaimu. He is the Head of The City of Hourin."


    "¡­Really?"


    "So that''s why. It seems to explain her grandeur."


    "I can''t put my finger on it, but she really is cool.


    "Yeah, she is."


    "Ah, but I didn''t know you knew that kind of stuff as well."


    "I know a little about her. Dalshena-san even has her own fan club. The amount of detail in those fan club reports of hers almost goes overboard."


    "It might not be a good idea, but I feel like reading the contents of that report."


    "Do you want me to bring it next time?"


    "No, no thanks, I''ll give that a pass."


    As the three continued with their conversation, they couldn''t get over their uncontrollable emotion. It was overwhelming.


    Next up was the fifth platoon. The three girls who were wrapped up by Dalshena''s graceful air floated to their next destination, and were lead to the same lounge room for the interview. This time they chatted to more than one person. The Captain of the fifth platoon, Gorneo Luckens was a tall man with a bulky stature comparable to that of the Head of Military Arts, Vance. His body was completely bound with muscle, and his robust neck supported a large head, which he held with a serious manner. Instead, the face reflected an affable expression, leaving a cute impression of the giant. That impression was further reinforced by the presence of a young girl tightly holding onto his shoulders. The red-haired girl distinctly contrasted with Gorneo. With a staunch little face, a petite frame, and her headstrong personality and inability to shoulder any responsibility, she gave off the impression of childishness. Nevertheless, this young girl was actually a fifth year student at Zuellni and she was about twenty years old. Her name was Shante Laite and she was the vice-captain of the fifth platoon.


    "Are you okay with that?" Shante was in a bad mood and was swiping at Gorneo''s head continually.


    "It''s okay, it happens all the time." Gorneo calmly answered Mifi''s question.


    Meishen timidly glanced at Shante and Shante immediately growled at her with a "Grr!"


    "Ah!"


    "Grr!"


    "¡­Uwah¡­"


    "Still not going to stop?"


    Even though she was trapped by Gorneo''s huge knuckles, Shante had no intention of stopping. However, she suddenly stopped.


    "Huhu¡­" After wriggling her nose several times, Shante used her legs and, clinging onto Gorneo''s head, she leant closer to Meishen.


    "That¡­ that''s¡­"


    "You, you smell nice."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Ah, that''s because Meishen likes cooking."


    "Yeah, there''s a nice smell on her body."


    "¡­Ah"


    Seeing Shante rapidly sniffing the air, Meishen took out a paper bag from her school bag, and that was the leftover cookies.


    "Uh, there''s only these left¡­¡­"


    "Is it for me?"


    "If you want them¡­"


    Meishen put the cookies on the table. Shante leapt off Gorneo''s shoulders and went to Meishen. She then started eating the cookies without a word.


    "I''m sorry." Gorneo lowered his head in apology.


    "Ah¡­ No, not at all."


    "She''s lived in the wild for too long."


    "¡­Ah." Even though she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Then, can we start now?" Shante was eating the cookies voraciously next to Meishen. Mifi felt at a loss for what to do but decided to push on with the interview.


    "After qualifying in the inter-platoon matches, as a captain, are you pleased with your team''s performance?"


    "If I were pleased so easily, then everything would be finished by now. It''s because we know what we are lacking that we feel unsatisfied."


    "Are there any platoons that you are especially concerned about?"


    "I want to learn the first platoon''s stable command that can react to any scenario with creative versatility and the individual strengths of each member. They are the role models my platoon is striving for."


    "Which platoons do you think you should watch out for in the future?"


    "All of them, but the most dangerous is still the first platoon. If we can''t beat the first platoon then it signifies that we cannot beat the previous generation of Zuellni. If there is no change from two years ago then the results will be the same as two years ago as well." Gorneo''s words carried a somber tone through his gloomy speech.


    Two years ago, before Meishen arrived at Zuellni, Zuellni suffered a heavy defeat in the Inter-City battle. Now, Zuellni had only one Selenium mine left, leaving them no choice of retreat. They must not lose! In Gorneo''s words one could hear this determination resounding firmly along with his beliefs the same conviction echoed in Vance and Dalshena''s words.


    At this moment, that was what Meishen felt. Normal students could never feel that heavy burden. Whether it was studying, working at night or playing around, female students following fashion trends while male students played various ball sports, or movie stars and singers that were common interests of both sexes, they made up everything in a normal student''s life. Even Meishen, who could live happily as long as Naruki and Mifi were by her side, felt that the peaceful classroom atmosphere was very interesting as she looked from afar.


    On the other side, the world was like that. This was also Zuellni, Academy city Zuellni! A city with only students, it was a gathering ground for people to grow, and they had to use their own abilities to make the information they gathered into their knowledge. There were no adults acting as protectors. If it was your world, you had to protect it on your own. This city was a place like that. Right now, she felt that heavy burden; even within the resting rooms you could hear it, and echoing along the dividing walls of the Military Arts area the striking sounds of each platoon let the world feel that heavy burden. As long as you understood the true meaning of that heavy, heavy sound, you would never forget it. This resolution and will to fight rang out as thunderous crashes in the Training Complex for Zuellni to see.


    "Thank you for accepting our interview."


    Mifi continued the interview and seemed to have finished it as Meishen sat there blankly, swallowed up by the sound of training.


    "Before you go, can I ask a question?"


    Shante was licking the crumbs off the biscuit wrapper. "Yes?" Gorneo picked her up in one movement and held that position as he replied to Mifi.


    "Have you heard of the phrase Heaven''s Blade Successor?"


    "¡­Where did you hear this?"


    "We heard it by chance¡­And other people we asked said it was a phrase originating from Grendan, so I thought that Gorneo-Senpai, since you were born in Grendan, would know what it means."


    "It''s a journey and a goal."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Almost everything in the world is like that. Some are driven by what they want but do not have, and for others it is necessity that leads them to their goal. Only by achieving those goals can we continue to move forward, and if we do not continue to do so then we have reached the destination, the summit of the peak. The Heaven''s Blade Successor is one of those peaks. Perhaps people who know of that phrase wish to attain that rank, or perhaps they must. Yet if they do not know of it at all, then they can never aim for it in the beginning."


    "¡­Uh huh."


    "If you don''t really want it, if you don''t really believe that you need it, then your lack of interest will hold you back and where you are standing will be your final destination."


    Finishing his speech, Gorneo turned his back to Meishen and the others. Shante climbed up along his arm settling down onto his shoulders, but she continued to stare at Meishen.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Huh? Oh¡­ Meishen."


    "Meishen, is it? Thank you, you really are a nice person. Come play next time!"


    "Don''t swindle anyone else out of their cookies!"


    "Bye bye!" Shante pretended not to understand what Gorneo was saying, and waved. A glowing smile spread across Meishen''s face as she weakly waved back.


    "Uwah! That was terrifying." Mifi released the breath that she had been holding for the whole time in a large sigh.


    "Jeez, it felt like I stepped on a Filth monster''s tail!"


    "Yeah, and we can''t ask Gorneo-senpai about it anymore seeing as how he''s already sealed his lips."


    "Yeah, that means the only person left is¡­"


    The two of them turned and looked at Meishen and she knew what they wanted to say. Compared to asking any other people born in Grendan, there was another, much easier way to find out, but Meishen couldn''t do it. It was only because she couldn''t do it that Gorneo thought they were nuisances. Vance looked like he didn''t want to tell anyone either. Just what is going on? Meishen felt very uneasy. Just what did the phrase Heaven''s Blade Successor entail?


    Mifi looked at the annoyed expression on Meishen''s face and found it hard for her to open her mouth. "Uhh¡­ Well, the last platoon we are supposed to be interviewing is the seventeenth platoon¡­"


    Meishen''s expression instantly stiffened.


    "There''s no way out! The magazine had planned to make an article about all the platoons that performed well in the inter-platoon matches," Meishen murmured quietly like she would an apology. She knocked on the door of the seventeenth platoon and held onto the door handle at the same time.


    "Hello everyone!" In response to Mifi''s cheery greeting, the door swung open. Her voice echoed within the room. This room was originally very quiet but shouts from within that could match those yelling in training exploded across it, making it seem a little out of place. Embarrassed by this unexpected situation, even Mifi couldn''t stop her face turning red as she turned into a statue.


    "Aiyaya¡­ Mifi? And why did you guys come?" From inside the room came Layfon''s voice.


    "¡­Uhh¡­ What exactly are you guys doing?" Mifi asked, puzzled. Since she was standing in the doorway, Meishen, who couldn''t see what was going on, stood on her toes to look inside. Inside the room, hard metallic balls were rolling all over the floor.


    "Oh, we''re training."


    "Is that so?"


    Layfon, Nina and Sharnid were standing on the metallic balls which were rolling all over the place, while Felli expressed no interest as she sat aside on a seat reading a book. Although standing on continually rolling balls was by no means an easy feat¡­


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Is that for practicing balance?"


    "You''re partially correct. This is a kei exercise, and through controlling the flow of the internal-type kei we aim to control the body''s balance, and at the same time we try to use external-type kei to keep the balls stationary." As Layfon answered Mifi''s question, he waved his Dite downwards at his feet a couple of times. Naruki''s eyes widened as she saw the ease with which Layfon moved about on the balls while waving his Dite around.


    "So the interviewers are you guys?" Nina, who was also standing on the metallic balls asked in surprise.


    "Ah, Yes, that''s me. I''m the reporter from Weekly Look''n."


    "It must have been a busy day. Then, shall we begin?"


    "Ah, don''t we need to go somewhere else?"


    "No, just here is fine."


    "That''s right. An interview with me, the most handsome man in Zuellni, is something that happens once in a lifetime, so I should treat you guys to a drink. Layfon, quick, go get some drinks for these ladies." Sharnid leapt off the metallic balls lightly, landing in front of Mifi and her friends.


    "I think they didn''t come here just to interview you. Well, where you conduct the interview doesn''t really matter, so let''s just talk here." As Nina pointed to the chairs, Felli wordlessly got up and left the seat continuing to read as she leaned on the opposite wall.


    Sharnid tossed a coin. Sighing, Layfon caught it in one hand and was about to go to the vending machine when¡­


    "¡­¡­Ahh, let me help." Meishen followed Layfon to the vending machine.


    "I''m sorry."


    The soft drink cans dropped from the vending machine with a bump.


    "Eh?" Layfon picked up the soft drink cans. The finger that selected the fruit juices did not hesitate and it seemed that Layfon had already figured out the tastes of everyone in the platoon. This was proven by how he asked what flavor Meishen wanted (he still didn''t know what flavors we like) and she felt a little disappointed.


    "I came without asking for your permission."


    "That''s nothing to be worrying about, since we were going to have a break anyway." Layfon carried the cans for everyone and stood up, and after Meishen asked that she carry half, Layfon gave her the cans that she, Mifi and Naruki had asked for. It was a rare opportunity for the two of them to be together without anyone else¡­ yet she couldn''t think of anything to say, so she could only follow Layfon in silence. She gazed at the back of Layfon as he walked ahead of her. It was his back, the back that had protected her at the opening ceremony of the school. At the time in that long line of people, a disturbance suddenly caused everyone to start pushing and shoving, and in the mess of it all a surprised Meishen had slipped and fallen over. If she had stayed like that any longer she would have been injured by the stampede of the crowd. It was at that time that Layfon had saved her, brushing aside the swarms of people and pulling her back to her feet, stopping her from being trampled to death. That might have just been a coincidence; even so, she could not forget the back that had protected her. Heaven''s Blade Successor¡­ That was Layfon''s past and she wanted to know what it meant. If she were asked why she wanted to know so badly, then her only reason would be that she wanted to understand more about Layfon. Meishen couldn''t think of any other reasons as to why she wanted to know. After she looked at his letter without his permission she had felt guilty, and as for the fragments of his past mentioned in the letter, did her simple desire to know merit her attempt at digging out all the information she could? Meishen didn''t know how to answer. She was also guilty about not asking Layfon directly but instead asking others to gather information about him. Meishen didn''t know whether what she was doing was right or wrong. (But¡­) She really wanted to know. Losing her chance for apologies, she decided to remain silent and stop thinking about the person named Leerin. The person who wrote that letter. Leerin was in Grendan, and Layfon was in Zuellni. If he could successfully graduate from here, then Meishen would have six whole years with him.


    "¡­Mei?" Layfon turned his head in surprise, staring at Meishen who was standing rooted to the floor.


    "¡­Ah, sorry about that."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­Nothing." She replied, shaking her head. Meishen didn''t want Layfon to see her expression right now, so she lowered her head. She suddenly understood what she really wanted to do. No, that wasn''t it; she already knew what it was. In fact, she should have found out a long time ago. Even though she realized, she tried to not think about it, because that was the only way she could avoid reality. She really was a terrible person. Meishen had six years, and those six years was time that Leerin would never have with Layfon. She turned this into an advantage and accepted it. ''Advantage''¡­ This word was suggestive of a scheme. It was perfunctory, ugly, and terrible beyond comparison. Her self that thought to take advantage of that was too ugly. Why would Meishen think like that? That left her disappointed and anxious. She was attracted by that back, attracted by that back which had once protected her and was now in front of her eyes. There was a person who knew that back a long time ago; there was a girl who understood the Layfon from before Zuellni very well. Every time she thought of that, she couldn''t bear it. The ''advantage'' that Meishen had thought of was just something that she had come up with after intense thought about this issue. Even though she did have an advantage time-wise, when Meishen thought about what she would be able to achieve in these six years she felt insecure. When she realized that her world was one limited to a world always with Mifi and Naruki she wondered how much she could do. When she realized that she had very little choice over her actions, she felt a deep horror welling up inside of her. In order to dispel those fears, in order to keep herself from feeling the anxiety caused by Leerin, an existence that she couldn''t see, and in order to take herself out of a state of ignorance of his past, she decided that she needed to know. (I really am serious.) Meishen sat there thinking to herself resolutely.


    When Layfon opened the door, sounds of laughter came out from within.


    "This really is difficult," Naruki muttered to herself, scattering the metallic balls everywhere as she fell to the floor in embarrassment.


    "That wasn''t bad for your first try," Sharnid said as he continued to stand on the metallic balls. He switched to one foot balancing on the balls and moved about with ease. Beside him, Mifi and Naruki "oohed" in amazement.


    "I definitely started practicing before you did," Nina said quietly with indignation.


    "That''s because I normally move about carefully without others noticing," Sharnid smugly replied and jumped off the balls.


    "Well¡­ that means that your technique will continually improve."


    "I see." Mifi nodded her head with an "Oh" as she wrote in her notebook. The extension to the interview was almost completely about carrying out different types of training.


    "Then, are there any platoons that catch your attention?"


    "All of them. Our platoon''s weakness is extremely obvious. All the teams will probably pick up on it. In order to become victorious we can only try to find a way to overcome the weakness. There is no point in saying which platoons are strong because no matter which platoon it is they are all stronger than we are. All of us recognize that point very clearly. "


    "But your battle records are very good."


    "That battle record might not represent our actual strength, but our constant good luck is an irrefutable truth. I hope that our luck will be effective only when we are in an unforeseen pinch, like when we are seen through by the enemy and they begin to hinder our attacks, or when we are ambushed by the opponent''s traps. If we rely on luck like that, then defeat won''t be far away. That''s why we''re working hard to prevent that kind of stuff happening."


    "Keke. Then, would you please say some final words for the readers?"


    "I like this place, so that is why I joined the Military arts department. That is all."


    "Thank you very much for accepting our interview."


    Ending the interview, everyone started drinking the juice as they chatted about anything that came to their minds. Sharnid made innocuous jokes as Nina sat aside laughing bitterly, and seeing them, Mifi joined in too. Naruki was still sulking over what happened before, and dragged Layfon to help her continue her challenge against the metallic balls. Felli kept an expression saying "this has nothing to do with me" on the whole time. Meishen enjoyed the relaxed atmosphere that had spread across the room as well. Without knowing why, she felt anxious. Meishen thought that if she could fit in with everyone here, then she felt that the world that she was experiencing got a little bigger.


    But¡­


    "Oh yeah, have you guys heard of the phrase ''Heaven''s Blade successor''?" With this sentence, Mifi tore apart the serene mood.


    ¡ó


    Meishen didn''t blame Mifi, as her strong sense of curiosity was without malice. Meishen knew a long time ago that Mifi would be unable to resist the enticement of unfamiliar things. Even though she clearly knew this, she still went and discussed her problem with Mifi, so she had no right to blame her. After class, Meishen had arrived at the park near the Alchemy Complex, alone. Not long before, she and Meishen had been eating ice cream together. At that time, she tried to open her mouth and ask, but she could only think about it and never act. As she reminisced, she stepped into the garden where night would soon arrive.


    There was a guest who had arrived already, and even though there was clearly a seat next to her, she was still standing. Seemingly hearing Meishen''s footsteps, that person turned her head.


    It was Felli.


    Her silver-white hair swayed with her body, contrasting against the mood of the falling sun.


    "You really came by yourself."


    "¡­Yes." Meishen stood in front of Felli, so nervous that she thought her heart would leap out of her chest. After arriving at school, she found a note on her desk. On it said ''there is something I would like to discuss with you alone'', and it specified the time and place. Meishen came alone, because the person who had asked her to come was the Psychokinesist Felli, and it would be impossible to trick her. If a Psychokinesist wished, then they could even count the number of bugs that were in the garden. It was impossible for Naruki and Mifi to hide from her.


    "¡­ I thought you wouldn''t come."


    "I thought you wouldn''t come either."


    When she picked up the letter from the desk, she was seen by two other people. The letter had been read by all three people, and they decided together that Meishen should go alone. Although Mifi held onto the idea of going together until the end, she met fierce resistance from Naruki.


    "This is a critical moment, and I think that if we do not obey this condition, then Meishen will have no way of intervening in any matter." Even though the Layfon they met in the classroom seemed calm and no different from normal, Meishen felt that something deep within him was forcing him to put up that kind of expression, and it seemed very wearing. Meishen hated that feeling when she was helpless and couldn''t do anything. She wanted to see his back.


    "Without beating around the bush, please forget that phrase from yesterday."


    Heaven''s Blade Successor.


    When Mifi said that word, Meishen felt that the temperature in the entire room had fallen. Mifi''s question was like detonating a bomb, and the cracks created from the explosion separated Meishen and the others from the seventeenth platoon.


    Felli and the others knew what ''Heaven''s Blade Successor'' really meant, and they knew what that phrase had to do with Layfon and his past. Meishen didn''t know. At that moment, she clearly felt the difference.


    "¡­Why?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, and I don''t want an excessive burden on him."


    "¡­But" She wanted to know. She wanted to get closer to Layfon. Would forgetting this phrase allow her to get close to Layfon? No, it could only divide them further apart.


    Just as Meishen was about to open her mouth, Felli said "Just to satisfy your own curiosity, does revealing another person''s past make you happy?"


    "¡­That''s not it."


    "But that''s exactly what you guys are doing. You are unnecessarily digging up the past of another person, in order to please yourself. And then, what are you going to do afterwards?" Of course she knew, she knew just how despicable her actions were. Just because she was afraid of that person in Grendan called Leerin, and in order to patch up the difference between them, Meishen wanted to know what that word meant, and at the same time she realized how inferior her actions were.


    "¡­I didn''t think that doing so would please myself."


    But¡­ But¡­


    "But, I still want to know. Even though I don''t know what will happen if I do know ¡­but when I think about it, I feel afraid. Why must it be kept a secret? When I think about that fact, I feel afraid. "


    "Why?"


    Because if she knew, then perhaps her regard for Layfon might change a little. In Meishen''s heart, her feelings for Layfon might change. She was afraid of that, and she was so afraid she was trembling. If her feeling changed like the flipping of a palm, then Meishen felt that she would definitely see herself as low and despicable. Even now, she was extremely jealous; jealous of the people in the seventeenth platoon who understood what she did not. She was jealous of the fact that even though they knew the truth about Layfon they still regarded him as a comrade. Layfon said that he would not return to Grendan. Was it that he wanted to return, but couldn''t? In the phrase "Heaven''s Blade successor" was there hidden the reason that prevented his return? Was it because of that reason that Layfon had given up the path of the Military Arts? If it was the case, then what Meishen was doing now was undoubtedly poking into Layfon''s unhealed wounds.


    "Then why do you want to know?" Felli asked Meishen for a reason.


    "I¡­" Even if she knew the reason hidden within the phrase, the people in the seventeenth squad still saw Layfon as a comrade.


    She wanted to protect.


    She was very regretful.


    It was as if she had been cast out of Layfon''s world that she was regretful.


    "I¡­"


    The sound quivered.


    "¡­ Because I like Layfon¡­ Because I like him."


    That''s why she wanted to know, but she was afraid that if she knew, her current relationship with Layfon might collapse. She didn''t wish for her feelings to be trapped within herself. She wanted Layfon to understand. Even if it was only one sided to Layfon. She wanted to know about Layfon''s past, even if she didn''t really want to dig out everything about Layfon, but instead she wanted to verify, that even if she knew of Layfon''s past, that her feelings for him would not change.


    "If you don''t verify it, will you have no confidence in your feelings?"


    "¡­Yes"


    Felli''s voice was reproachful, but Meishen nodded without disguise.


    "¡­Gingerly using your paws to test out the ground as you proceed. You only think about the step ahead, but think nothing of what the consequences are after. That isn''t a very smart method."


    "¡­"


    After she knew, how would Layfon see Meishen¡­ That''s what Felli was trying to say. Was it possible for everything to stay the same¡­?


    "Well¡­" Facing Meishen, whose expression was beginning to stiffen from fear, Felli continued to speak. "If that is how you do things, then there isn''t much left for me to say."


    After she said this, Felli turned away and left.


    "That¡­"


    "I have nothing to say to you anymore, and the last thing is a piece of advice." Felli said this as she was leaving. "I don''t know if you still want to know or not, but either way it''s very difficult."


    Meishen noticed that after saying this, Felli sighed.


    (Ahh¡­ I see¡­) Watching Felli''s shadow leaving the garden, Meishen felt ignorant. (There are many people who like Layfon.) And she, she was definitely¡­


    "Hu¡­"


    Accompanying her nervousness, loneliness, and weariness, finally recognizing this problem, Meishen laid on the ground, exhausted.


    Deep within herself, she felt that¡­ there were a lot of hardships ahead of her.

 Volume 8, Epilogue

    Volume 8, Epilogue


    She seriously couldn''t stand him¡­


    On her way back to her accommodations at Zuellni, Leerin repeated this silently to herself again and again. Because it was going to be a long time before the next roaming bus arrived, there was nearly nobody staying here, and the hotel had a very empty feel to it.


    "What are you talking about, ''very cheap''? No matter how slow you are, there''s gotta be a limit. Do you want to participate in the Slowness World Series?"


    Leerin angrily grumbled to herself as she placed her luggage beside the bed and just lay like that on the bed.


    She was alone now.


    It wasn''t because she hadn''t lived alone for a long time, it was just that it felt like she had been suddenly thrown into a silent world, and it brought Leerin an empty feeling.


    It really had been a hectic day. With the help of Savaris she had managed to cross two fighting cities and reunite with Layfon.


    If she were to describe it with words like that, it would only take a sentence or two, but she had experienced a really long day. On her way here on the roaming bus she had crossed paths with filth monsters, realizing for the first time how terrifying their existence was.


    There was no other way that any other city had a group of Military Artists such as the Heaven''s Blade Successors with such immense power. Nor were they blessed with the leader of the Heaven''s Blade Successors: the Queen. That''s why, in comparison to other cities, filth monsters weren''t really a big issue. That''s why, destruction was more likely for the other cities; at least that''s what people who lived in cities without Heaven''s Blade Successors said.


    But as she thought about Layfon standing on the battlefield, her feelings suddenly became complicated.


    But as she had never seen Layfon being injured as much as this time before, perhaps it was true that other cities were even more dangerous than Grendan.


    Leerin continually pondered this question. Was it more dangerous in other cities or in Grendan¡­ Whichever one was actually more dangerous was of little consequence, as this question swirling though Leerin''s head was unimportant.


    That was just a buffer of sorts.


    A necessary buffer for her to accept reality.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Wriggling silently on her bed, she reached into her luggage bag with one hand.


    As she touched what she wanted, she tugged it out of the bag. It was a wooden box wrapped up in a cloth. It was something very important that her adoptive father had entrusted to her.


    It was to be given to the Psyharden successor, a katana Dite.


    It was the proof of her adoptive father''s forgiveness, the proof of her adoptive father''s apology.


    It was also the proof of the bond between them.


    "I still haven''t given it to him yet."


    It wasn''t that she was too busy and forgot to give it to him. But Leerin couldn''t just give it to Layfon like that.


    Maybe he would be so happy that he would start crying.


    If Layfon started crying, what would she do? Would she be happy as well? Of course. But, that''s not the only thing she would feel¡­


    "It really is a mess, eh?"


    Her eyes turned a little warm. There was something rising up from her throat.


    They would probably start crying together.


    But, she didn''t want to start crying with him. She couldn''t say to him, "Isn''t this great?"


    Because, before that, there were other things that she wanted to say.


    "I''m so happy that Layfon''s safe."


    She was alone in this room. A place where nobody could hear anything, where Layfon couldn''t hear her, where nobody else could hear her.


    And so, she couldn''t bear it any more.


    "I''m so happy¡­" said Leerin openly, her wrists covering up eyes that were overflowing with tears.

 Volume 8, Post Epilogue Part 1

    Volume 8, Post Epilogue Part 1


    That night, Minse Eutnohl violently threw the thing beside him into the wall.


    That happened to be a wooden table, which exuded extravagance and technology in both material and design. But with Minse''s strength, the table collided with the sliding door with loud noise before it fell to the ground in pieces.


    Even that wasn''t enough to suppress the rage in his heart, but at least it was enough to temporarily quell his impulses. If he didn''t do that, he definitely would have stormed into the palace and completely destroyed the ceremonial banquet which should be going on over there right now.


    Not only that, he would also personally gouge out the pair of sleepy eyes which belonged to that poor looking brat who would be there.


    The center of tonight''s celebration was that child.


    Minse was still very young¡ªsomewhere in his mid-teens.


    But he was even younger.


    That''s why Minse was so angry.


    Tonight, they were commemorating the birth of the twelfth Heaven''s Blade Receiver.


    That kid''s name was Layfon Alseif. Since he became a Heaven''s Blade, his name became Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.


    "Why isn''t it me?" complained Minse piteously. His long black hair grew in a featureless messy tangle.


    The Eutnohl was one of the three Royal families in Grendan. The current Queen Alsheyra was of the Almonise family. The family that the King or Queen originated from was known as the current ruling house.


    There were to be twelve Heaven''s Blade Receivers, as there were only twelve blades made from the mysterious Grendan White Dite, known as the Heaven''s Blades.


    Before Alsheyra''s reign, there were five Heaven''s Blades Receivers. But now, all twelve had been gathered.


    Minse believed that he would be the twelfth. The people also held such hopes for him. The last member of the three royal families, Ronsmier''s Tigris had already taken the title of a Heaven''s Blade Receiver. Queen Alsheyra was regarded as the strongest royalty in history, with the purest blood running through her veins in the Royal Families, one whose existence itself demanded it be shown off proudly. Naturally, it was expected that Minse, the head of the Eutnohl family, would take the twelfth Heaven''s blade title. In fact, calling it his inheritance wouldn''t have been an exaggeration.


    But, reality wasn''t like that.


    Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. A member of the small school of Psyharden, an adoptive child, became the twelfth Heaven''s Blade.


    What''s more was that Minse wasn''t even given a chance to challenge Layfon.


    "This is a conspiracy," moaned Minse.


    What he said wasn''t actually nonsense.


    There was no doubt that the Almonise family and the Eutnohl family were the current ruling houses. More accurately, it was between the Eutnohl and Almonise families.


    The three Royal Families wanted to protect the bloodline of the first King, and they wanted to make sure that any marriages would give birth to more Military Artists. The minimal requirement for a suitor was being a Military Artist. And from the aspect of retaining the purity of the blood from the first king, the suitor had to also be of royal lineage from one of the three Royal families. But purifying the bloodline too much could also lead to the passing on of inherent defects in the genes.


    After much argument between the three families, they came to an agreement that every three generations, there would be an intermarriage between the three Royal families.


    The current Queen Alsheyra was born of the Almonise and the Ronsmier families.


    And her husband was supposed to be of the Eutnohl family.


    He was Minse''s brother.


    No, he was originally supposed to act as a brotherly figure.


    Currently, that brother no longer existed.


    He had eloped with some ordinary woman.


    Alsheyra had just smiled bitterly at the news, and her next suitor had yet to be decided.


    If they went in order, then in theory Minse would have been offered to take the position. There were rumors among the citizens that Alsheyra couldn''t forget about Minse''s brother, and thus was delaying her decision.


    And privately, she hated him who had thrown her away, which lead to her hate of the Eutnohl family.


    Minse had believed those rumors.


    Unfortunately, his bad luck didn''t end with the rumors. His parents were also successively unlucky. His father died in a battle with a filth monster, and his mother died of sickness not long after.


    And Minse became the head of the Eutnohl Family. Even though he still had many uncles, according to the laws of the three Royal Families, they were very far down the list as heirs. If the situation arose where Minse died, the person who would inherit the position as head of the family wouldn''t be his uncles but a child of the current head of another royal family. And if Alsheyra didn''t have any children, then the place would be taken by some child of the Ronsmier family.


    Minse firmly believed that Alsheyra wanted to use some legitimate way to annihilate the Eutnohl family.


    In order to prevent that from happening, it was imperative that he become a Heaven''s Blade. It wasn''t only to spread his name as a protector but to also show off his abilities as a descendant of the bloodline.


    And when there was a Royal Family marriage where the suitor was not of the royal family, then the next suitors would be chosen from the Heaven''s Blade Receivers. This way it was possible for him to reclaim the right as a suitor to the Queen and recover the status of the Eutnohl family.


    However, he didn''t get chosen for the twelfth spot. Alsheyra had taken away even the chance to show his strength.


    This was a conspiracy.


    Minse believed this without a shred of doubt.


    "If it''s like this, I also have my own means."


    Sooner or later, Alsheyra was going to come to eliminate Minse. But he wouldn''t be sitting, waiting for his demise.


    "¡­¡­It''s not like you can''t attack the royalty no matter what."


    Things like the law have no power over people who have been driven into a corner. In order to live on, they will bare their fangs at anyone.


    Minse had changed his mood for the better, but looking at his face from the side there was a miserable expression unfitting of his age upon his face.


    ¡ó


    She would only be happy on that day.


    The following days, she was as busy as a bee.


    "I really can''t take this!"


    The Psyharden dojo was not far from the orphanage and Leerin stood outside with her hands on her hips.


    Only ten years old, she was a mid-level student in elementary school. She had a steady personality and could usually be found cooking in the kitchen. She wore clothes designed for work and ease of movement. Her hair was also appropriately tied up in a bun. Following the latest trends, the hair in front of her bun curled to one side.


    Leerin was standing in the makeshift reception area of the dojo.


    The second day since Layfon had become a Heaven''s Blade Receiver, which was today, the dojo had become unusually busy. Psyharden Katana School''s dojo was only an old small-scale dojo.


    The number of students in the dojo was as small as the dojo itself. There were countless dojos like this in Grendan. All those that taught the katana couldn''t be counted with two hands.


    Of course, there weren''t many that continued existing for a long time. Sometimes it was because the owner of the dojo died in a fight with a filth monster, and there weren''t any successors. Some of the dojos fell into ruin after losing in fights with other dojos.


    However, despite its size, the Psyharden Katana School dojo had a long history.


    But it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the size of a dojo in Grendan represented its status.


    A youth, who had been winning in official matches for two years straight, claimed victory yesterday in the Heaven''s Blade Receiver selection matches and officially became the twelfth Heaven''s Blade Receiver.


    That youth belonged to the Psyharden School.


    That is, this dojo located at the edge of the residence areas which was barely struggling by.


    In the morning, before the doors of the dojo had even opened, there was already a long line of people outside the dojo hoping to get in. Leerin busily responded to them, and even though it was already past noon, there were no signs of there being an end to all this.


    "Leerin, take this chance and have lunch."


    "Ok~"


    In an attempt to take her mind off the annoying problem, a nearby person went behind the reception area, brought a pot and started cooking.


    It looked like that there was no end to the people who wanted to join the dojo, and they weren''t about to wait obediently in line either. They had obviously already gotten an admission slip but they still couldn''t line up properly.


    Looking at the scene, Leerin was stumped.


    "I can''t take this! I really want to just stay here instead," complained Leerin. She was drinking some warm milk, and had recovered somewhat.


    Beside the reception area there were tables prepared by the street''s residents.


    It''s just as it appeared; it''s a small dojo, without many hands. The kitchen didn''t have many staff either.


    Seeing Leerin complaining, the person who was helping with the cooking started laughing. She was also a Nee-chan who grew up at the orphanage, and she had married recently, living the life of a newlywed.


    "Well, it''s not like you can do anything about this, with Layfon doing all that."


    A Heaven''s Blade Receiver. For the military artists of Grendan, that title held great meaning.


    It was equivalent to being called the strongest.


    Wanting to study at the same school that trained one of the strongest is perfectly logical.


    Some famous examples would be the Luckens School, created by a Heaven''s Blade, and Rivanes, the school for the successors of the three royal families. And there was also the dojo currently regarded as the most prosperous, Midknot.


    Those three Military Arts schools all had current Heaven''s Blades Receivers as students.


    Although Grendan has twelve Heaven''s Blades, it doesn''t actually have twelve prosperous Military Arts Schools.


    For example, the Psychokinesists. The only Psychokinesis user of all the twelve Heaven''s Blades, Delbone, was the oldest of them all. There were legends that said that she had already been a Heaven''s Blade for several decades, and that perhaps she would have to step down from her position soon. For Psychokinesis, the abilities required far outstripped those demanded of a normal Military Artist, thus there was no dojo which was open to take in disciples and teach them.


    Another example would be Karen Kei. Troyatte represents this school in the Heaven''s Blades. As it is also very hard to grasp, there are very few Military Artists who are willing to learn it.


    Including these two, with the three mentioned above, and excluding Layfon, there were still six others.


    Of the six, the one known as the strongest of the current Heaven''s Blades, Lintence, wasn''t born in Grendan. He was a military artist who was visiting from another city, and under the Queen''s recommendation entered the selection tournament and became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver. So if he did not found a dojo, then there was no way for him to pass on his techniques to anyone else, and he had no intentions of doing so.


    As for the other five, none of them fitted into any specific dojo in Grendan, and like Lintence, none of them had any intention of starting their own dojo''s either.


    Putting all this into perspective, Layfon is the only Heaven''s Blade Receiver to become one having learned only the Psyharden Katana techniques.


    So, if one was part of the Psyharden dojo, one could become a Heaven''s Blade Receiver.


    Of course, that''s what everyone thought.


    "But the thing is¡­¡­"


    Leerin gazed across at the people who were hoping to gain entry after lunch break with mixed feelings.


    Wasn''t there anyone who felt suspicious?


    Perhaps nobody had noticed the Dite that Layfon was holding in tournament?


    That was a sword.


    Psyharden was clearly a school which taught the Katana, not the sword.


    Thinking back, it was the day before the decisive battle.


    Inside the dojo, other than the caretaker, the two who had grown under the shelter of the Psyharden dojo; Derek and Layfon were completely alone.


    The two were holding restored Dites. In Layfon''s hand, was a sword.


    "I''m sorry," said Layfon to a completely silent Derek. He then stored his Dite away and placed it in its sheath.


    Leerin quickly realized the meaning behind it.


    That was Layfon making it clear to Derek that he was giving up the way of the Katana.


    And then, Layfon became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver.


    "Why would Layfon¡­¡­"


    Even now, she still hasn''t asked him about it.


    Until now, Leerin always thought that she knew everything about Layfon. They were the same age, and thus they were placed into the orphanage at almost the same time. And at the time, they were both infants.


    Leerin was an abandoned child.


    So was Layfon.


    The two had been together since before they understood anything. At that time, they didn''t know that they shared circumstances with the other. They also had many other siblings unrelated by blood in the orphanage. Some were abandoned as well. Others had both their parents die, and nobody adopted the children who were sent here. There were various circumstances.


    She only recently found out that Military Artists very rarely gave up their children.


    Perhaps there was some sort of relationship like that, but the chances weren''t high.


    Layfon treated Derek like his real father. And likewise, Derek treated Layfon like his own son. Of course, the other children in the orphanage also treated this kindly old Military Artist of few words as their own father.


    But, Layfon was a Military Artist.


    Everyone in the orphanage had their own surnames.


    The ones who had last names kept them. Those who didn''t know had Derek give them one. All the children were siblings who had grown up in the same circumstances together, but they wished that they could share their surname with someone else.


    This felt somewhat lonely.


    But it was also something they could do nothing about. Derek''s last name was the same as the dojo that he was part of. Even though it was very small, even if a normal person carried the name of the dojo, it showed a deep connection with a Military Artist generations back.


    Not knowing her two parents, Leerin obviously didn''t know her surname either.


    This also meant that Layfon might not have his own surname. Layfon Psyharden. This name wasn''t too shabby.


    As they continued on with their ordinary lives, perhaps it had also become reality.


    Derek adopted Layfon officially, and was originally meant to be the heir to the Psyharden techniques.


    But in his hands, Layfon was holding a sword.


    (Why?)


    She couldn''t think of any reasons. She couldn''t understand why Layfon would do this at all.


    Leerin was very surprised that when it came to Layfon there were things about him that even she didn''t know about.


    "Excuse me."


    "Ah, yes."


    Leerin turned around after suddenly being spoken to.


    In front of the reception area was a youth who was slightly older than Leerin. He stood there with a very amiable smile, with very thin eyes framed by a pair of glasses, and a head of long silver hair.


    "Excuse me, is this the Psyharden dojo?"


    From his manner, it was obvious he came from a family of status.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, if you want to enter the dojo please get out your entry ticket¡­"


    "Ah, it''s not like that." The youth simultaneously cut Leerin short and spoke to those who were lining up, showing he knew what was going on.


    "The thing is, I''m a foreigner."


    Foreigner here referred to those who came by roaming buses from other cities.


    "I saw yesterday''s match by chance, and I was very impressed, so I wanted to meet that Military Artist personally, and came here."


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    Leerin nodded her head and at the same time became slightly more alert.


    "Of course, I am an ordinary person; I''m not seeking to get into the dojo through meeting him. I just want to meet him."


    Again, the youth expressed his plans loudly. The hopefuls who were lining up to gain entry to the dojo realized that he wasn''t there to cut in front of them and stopped caring about what he was trying to do.


    Dealing with a person younger than him by about five years, he was always very courteous. And Leerin who was always praised by others for her maturity felt that this youth in front of her seemed even more like an adult than she was.


    The second day after the banquet, they started preparations in order for Layfon to have the same uniform as the rest of the Heaven''s Blade Receivers.


    It seemed that the adjustments to the Heaven''s Blade, the measurements to his special combat suit for use outside a city, etc. all needed confirmation.


    Layfon said he had to temporarily stay in the palace for all those things.


    They didn''t know when the filth monsters would come and ambush them. And Grendan had much more run ins with filth monsters than normal. For a newly appointed Heaven''s Blade Receiver, there wasn''t any time for rest.


    Hearing this, the youth nodded his head with some comprehension.


    "It really is a pity, it seems I won''t be able to meet him before my roaming bus leaves."


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s ok, it''s ok, not like you''re at fault¡­¡­ And anyway, this place is very welcoming to us foreigners. In the city I live in, any foreigners who wanted to leave their accommodations had to undergo a relatively thorough inspection, and it''s been the same for almost every other city I''ve visited as well. This treatment really surprised me."


    Perhaps this youth was talking to himself, or perhaps he was simply trying to tell someone else his surprising experience here.


    That''s why Leerin wasn''t about to answer his query.


    "I think it''s because very few Roaming Buses come by here."


    The youth reacted with a look of surprise in response to Leerin''s answer.


    "Eh? But, that can''t be the only reason can it?"


    "That¡­¡­ We have to treat our guests with hospitality, hoping that maybe we''ll get some sort of gift from the guests."


    "If you put it like that, then I''m a complete cheapskate of a guest who doesn''t remember any favors."


    "Ah, that''s not what I meant," Leerin explained hurriedly and stopped what she was doing, facing the laughing youth.


    "Don''t mind me, I was just joking."


    "Eh?"


    "Thank you, even though it''s a pity that I can''t meet that person, I still met someone very interesting."


    He was referring to Leerin.


    The serious youth revealed another smile, making Leerin''s face burn with redness. But this time, the youth took no notice to her reaction, and left after saying goodbye.


    "¡­¡­A strange person."


    Reflecting on her judgment of the youth, Leerin returned her attention to her meal. There were still many people who wished to enter the dojo, and recording their names and addresses was something that Leerin didn''t have a choice in doing right now.


    ¡ó


    As he smoked a cigarette, Lintence responded, "I refuse" to this completely uninteresting topic of conversation.


    "Go tell them that this is what I said."


    Lintence lived in the district in Grendan reserved for receivers of the Heaven''s Blade.


    The letter he was holding left his hand. The letter itself and the envelope it came in were in the same state as when he had received them: they were defying physics and were floating horizontally in the air.


    As they reached the rubbish bin, they were shredded. They were shredded so finely that even those who were used to putting together jigsaw puzzles would have trouble reassembling it, his paranoia making it nearly impossible to restore.


    The floorboard was creaking. The robust male who had brought the message shrank back and retreated a few steps in the face of Lintence''s attitude, making the noise. It was the fate of an apartment that was built with cheap materials, and this was the sound of the floorboards aging.


    With a pair of spiritless, unfriendly eyes coupled with messy, long, uncut hair and that lazy beard covering his chin, Lintence laid on the sofa. He wasn''t looking at the messenger at all, instead staring at the smoke floating about in the room like mist.


    "Go back."


    Lintence uttered the short sentence as he exhaled more smoke. The messenger escaped out the door, the floorboards he stepped upon making more creaking noises.


    The ashes descended towards a shirt full of wrinkles.


    But before they could land on the shirt, they were sent to the ashtray in clumps.


    The door was just left open like that, and outside the door near the stairs were sounds of people bumping into each other. The anguished cries of women, the panicked sounds of men, the sounds of people falling from the stairs, as well as the laughter which echoed from upstairs.


    "So noisy."


    As Lintence mumbled to himself, the door moved to close itself.


    At the same time, a hand stopped it.


    And from behind it, came a surprised sound.


    "Wow, the pathetic state you''re in really is surprising. It''s only been a week, so how the hell did you manage to make this room so messy? That''s amazing in its own way."


    Pulling open the closing door, the woman walked in without reserve as she looked about the room in a dazed manner.


    The woman, dressed in a maid uniform, took out a vacuum cleaner and stood in front of Lintence in a proud pose.


    She didn''t look to be older than twenty.


    But nobody knew her real age. Regardless, this woman often used her leftover Kei for an internal-type Kei to control her body at will. Changing her skeleton was a little difficult, so she couldn''t change her height, but she could limit her own growth. At least since the many years ago he had first met her; her height and her visage hadn''t changed at all.


    "What? You can''t take it if there isn''t that much smoke in the air? You smoking addict."


    Saying this presumptuously, that woman strode past Lintence and opened the windows. Fresh air rushed passed the woman and blew in, but Lintence''s sharp sense of smell still detected the stink of the rubbish dump placed next door in the construction room.


    "¡­I believe I told you sixty four thousand eight hundred seconds ago to leave me alone, Your Crappiness."


    Lintence was still lazing on the sofa as before, but the window closed by itself, and the breeze stopped.


    "If you''ve got a problem, then go find somewhere else to live. It''s not like that will damage that icy attitude of yours. All the maids I assigned to work here all came to me one after another crying, pleading me to let them work somewhere else."


    "So just leave me alone. We''ve already had this conversation thirty eight times."


    "If a Heaven''s Blade Receiver lives in a place like this, then the Almonise ruling house will be questioned by others. I wish you could at least make it a little tidier."


    The woman dressed as a maid¡­¡­ Her Crappiness¡­¡­ Alsheyra Almonise opened the window yet again. This time it wouldn''t be closed again. She removed all the steel threads wrapped around the window.


    Seen from outside, a pair of hands darted about grasping at empty air. Alsheyra tossed the steel threads in her palm beside her. Those discarded steel threads silently returned to their owner.


    "Where are the clothes I gave you? I think they should suit your tastes."


    "You''ve watched too many yakuza movies."


    "Look at that mean glare in your eyes. I''d like to see what kind of malicious being you are if you aren''t some hoodlum."


    As she said these rough words, she laughed gracelessly. Laughing, she kicked the accumulating pile of magazines with a well-rehearsed action and after finding the power cord, she connected the cleaner into the hidden socket and proceeded to turn it on. The unique noise of the vacuum cleaner filled the room.


    "I want to kill you, you know."


    Lintence muttered this quietly in the midst of the chaotic noise the vacuum cleaner was making.


    "I know that" replied Alsheyra calmly. "You idiot, you really piss me off. You don''t even know your place."


    "For that, I became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver."


    "That''s why I''m saying, an idiot really is stupid. You''ve already revealed your real self. Just like that, you''ve leaked the information."


    "Surely there must be some Heaven''s Blade Receivers who aren''t satisfied with you?"


    When Lintence became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver, there were some who expressed their disapproval.


    Lintence wasn''t actually the first foreign Military Artist who became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver in Grendan.


    However, such Military Artists usually appeared about once in every King or Queen''s rule.


    There had never been a person like Alsheyra who gave Heaven''s Blades en masse to foreigners.


    Of course, it was natural for the higher ups of the traditional Military Artists in Grendan to be offended by these actions.


    As for the isolated city, information from outside cities took relatively high priority. Technology too, took high priority, along with expansion of the gene pool. They welcomed everything other than illnesses. But all these things needed time to fit together, and this was the new problem which this city was facing.


    First was Lintence, then it was Cauntia and Reverse''s combination. Suddenly three foreign Military Artists had become Heaven''s Blade Receivers. Even though survival of the fittest was the Military Artists'' motto, they weren''t very pleased about this.


    But¡­¡­


    "So what." Showing no signs of wavering, Alsheyra, who continued to ponder, calmly went on.


    "There''s no problem with them harboring discontent. If they don''t like it, there''s no problem either. If they have any problems then it''s good if they tell me and don''t hold back. Even if I am royalty, I''m merely the descendant of the bloodline of one of the strongest families in Grendan. If you think you''re strong, then do your best to do something. Keeping them all in line is my job. As for any disobedient little dogs, giving them the punishing whip is the job of the master. That''s all there is to it, is it not?" declared Alsheyra as she cleaned the room with the vacuum cleaner.


    It didn''t fit her maid uniform. As he thought that, Lintence cracked a smile, looking at her face from the side.


    She was a Queen at birth. She was the strongest at birth. This woman''s behavior gave off an aura of splendor, totally out of tune with the obedient feel of her maid uniform.


    "Well, just let me look forward to what sort of a song an idiot can sing. It''s been really boring recently. I wanted to bully the new gentleman, but it seems he''s not strong enough yet. Lin, can you go train him?"


    "Well, I guess that''ll be interesting."


    Lintence had also watched yesterday''s finals. But he only watched the opening ceremony and the participants before returning. For him, that was more than enough to predict the results.


    And he didn''t guess wrong.


    "Oh? That was really unexpected. I thought you would decline."


    "That''s because he''s very good at learning from others. I just want to know if he really has such a talent, so I''m going to go test him."


    "Ah, I see. That will be very interesting," whispered Alsheyra interestedly, laughing. "There have been many like him. Children who sealed their weapon of choice and techniques while still becoming a Heaven''s Blade Receiver."


    "Anybody could do that."


    "But they wouldn''t do it like this. This is the nature of Military Artists, is it not?" replied Alsheyra quickly.


    She revealed an expression as if Lintence had fallen for her tricks, and Lintence responded by closing his two eyes, as if an attempt to isolate himself from the noise of the vacuum cleaner.

 Volume 8, Post Epilogue Part 2

    Volume 8, Post Epilogue Part 2


    A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.


    Facing master Minse sat three other people.


    "We really couldn''t get Lintence, eh?"


    Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.


    He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn''t want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn''t understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.


    "Isn''t that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He''s a pawn under Her Majesty."


    The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.


    Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.


    A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he had been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face were deeply etched.


    "Lock it up, I''m afraid information here may reach her majesty''s ears."


    "There''s no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"


    "That''s how it should be in theory, but what I''m worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."


    "That''s another needless worry. I understand that woman''s personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she''ll face us head on for sure."


    "That''s true. I think that''s how she''d react as well."


    The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.


    "Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."


    "Oh? Isn''t it because I''ve harbored such a thought that I''m sitting here right now?"


    Savaris replied to Kalvan''s question in a relaxed manner.


    "I''m just trying to say that Grendan''s current situation isn''t very good."


    "If that''s the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn''t it the special privilege of the Heaven''s Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"


    "No thanks."


    Kalvan glared at that young Heaven''s Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.


    "But Her Majesty won''t listen. It''s true that Her Majesty can''t just hand out the Heaven''s Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven''s Blades. It''s worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven''s Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child¡­"


    "I became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver at thirteen."


    Savaris couldn''t understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.


    "Didn''t Kanaris become a Heaven''s Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he''s young, he can''t be a Heaven''s Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."


    The last person¡­Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one''s eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn''t know she was there anymore.


    "There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.


    Just as he said, among the current Heaven''s Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven''s Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra''s reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven''s Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.


    Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra''s reign, the oldest any Heaven''s Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven''s Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.


    And then there was the ten year old Layfon.


    "It''s as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of ''Youngest Heaven''s Blade Receiver'' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.


    He had held that record just a few days ago.


    "Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."


    "This isn''t a joke!"


    Annoyed by Savaris'' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.


    The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.


    "Well¡­cool down for a moment."


    Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.


    "I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we''re all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."


    The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan''s dojos.


    For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.


    And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven''s Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.


    And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families¡­that is, she was a part of the dojo Rivanes, which gathered members of the royal family who hadn''t inherited any positions among royalty. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.


    "We can''t let anyone look down upon a Heaven''s Blade Receiver''s authority again. Isn''t that why everyone has gathered here today?"


    Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?


    The Queen''s assassination, the passing on of the crown.


    The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Going by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet didn''t concern himself with such things, letting Alsheyra inherit the position.


    If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.


    Minse didn''t have the ability to become a Heaven''s Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn''t considering that option at all.


    Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.


    "After I become king, I''ll give your dojos repayment in kind."


    Minse didn''t forget about making his promises.


    He was very clear as to why those three were here.


    They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven''s Blade Receivers were gathered. And few of them came from their dojos. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven''s Blade Receiver.


    The Heaven''s Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn''t a better yardstick than that to measure one''s own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really was a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.


    For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven''s Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.


    Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.


    Naturally, the increase in Heaven''s Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven''s Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo''s and were never regarded as a threat.


    But this time, Layfon was different.


    Ten years old, a Heaven''s Blade Receiver who was too young.


    He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.


    A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.


    Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.


    Kalvan was the same, and even including the heads of the other two''s dojos they were few among many.


    As soon as they learned that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven''s Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.


    Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven''s Blade Receivers before Minse now.


    "Then, what should we do next?"


    Savaris spoke first.


    "For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."


    "Then I guess we''ll do it like that?"


    Minse nodded in response to Kalvan''s inquiry.


    "Our chance comes the next time the Heaven''s Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won''t give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I''ll leave it to you guys."


    In a normal filth monster attack, it isn''t the Heaven''s Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists who were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left to support.


    They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.


    When that happens, they wouldn''t order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven''s Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.


    And if the Heaven''s Blade Receivers were dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases, Layfon would definitely be picked in the next Mature Phase battle.


    "That''s why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.


    ¡ó


    A month passed.


    A very boring month.


    Alsheyra''s weekly, quick, but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.


    It really hurt his head.


    It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.


    Today, Lintence arrived at the palace''s flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren''t any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven''s Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven''s Blade Receivers wouldn''t do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven''s Blade Receivers who did stupid things.


    Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.


    Except that''s exactly where Lintence was.


    There was another person there.


    "¡­Only your memory is far superior to anyone else''s," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.


    "Th-thanks for your guidance."


    "But you''re too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."


    "Understood."


    He originally thought that the child wouldn''t understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.


    But that child wasn''t actually afraid of him.


    After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn''t sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.


    "That''s it for today."


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    Facing Lintence''s retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.


    To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.


    Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.


    There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.


    "So that''s the new guy?"


    "Yeah."


    That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted womens'' obsessions stared without reserve at the child''s actions.


    That child was Layfon.


    "Why are you specially training him?"


    "To kill time, I guess."


    "It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."


    The youth''s name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven''s Blades.


    "The purpose is clearer than that."


    "I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn''t know before he became a Heaven''s Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We''re pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"


    "Nothing."


    "Really? So none of us get to fight?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "That''s brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman''s bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I''m so happy I''m about to cry."


    From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.


    However in the next moment Troyatte''s expression instantly darkened.


    "Can''t even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"


    The meaning of his words were very clear.


    Minse had failed.


    That wasn''t to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven''s Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.


    Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.


    Even though he understood¡­


    "They''re plotting something as well, right?"


    The Heaven''s Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.


    "It was probably Kalvan-ossan''s bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it''d probably be fine. But what''s the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn''t good, you''re not even that old and you''re already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn''t they?"


    Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.


    "Compared to you who''s only passionate about women, I think I''m a lot better."


    "What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"


    "How could I be, such a troublesome thing."


    "I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it''s just that I can''t tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."


    "If you don''t know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don''t come too close; you have too much perfume on."


    "Well, after all Boss is an ojii-san, so please don''t infect me with your outdated tastes."


    After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It''s only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usage of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using them in battle.


    (Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)


    Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn''t say that his understanding of it was flawless.


    Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.


    Lintence also started moving away.


    At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.


    "The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."


    It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.


    Near the walkway''s patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.


    This was Delbone''s voice.


    Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in a hospital, her Psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.


    "Yes, it''ll arrive around midday."


    Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.


    "You have to eat lunch properly. You can''t skip, ok? If you don''t eat properly you won''t grow."


    The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.


    "Uh, uh, there''s no need to measure a woman''s charm with a man''s scale. That''s obvious. But a woman with charm can''t evade the looks of men. Hence, they can''t evade mens'' measuring gazes, right?"


    "There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."


    Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.


    "Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There''s no need to use the land rollers. You don''t need any travel time either. Is this ok?"


    The question was directed towards Alsheyra.


    "Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you''re a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven''s Blade Receiver, so go do your best."


    In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.


    "Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I''ll introduce you to my granddaughter."


    "Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."


    "Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."


    "That really is a harsh request."


    "Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."


    "Then everyone, I hope it''s a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone''s voice could no longer be heard.


    The flake left from above Lintence''s head.


    Leaving the palace''s corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.


    A pleasant battlefield, eh¡­


    Lintence pondered as he walked.


    As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn''t have anything that could equal his strength.


    A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing would happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn''t know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn''t even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.


    It definitely couldn''t be considered a pleasant battle.


    Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.


    The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique, which he had bet his life on training and mastering, gradually rusting from not having a place to be used made him deeply felt how hollow his current life was.


    It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.


    And so he left his city.


    The following five years, he lived a wandering life.


    He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.


    So he arrived here.


    If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.


    And the result far exceeded his expectations.


    Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.


    "You''re very strong, onii-san."


    Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese culture, breaking the bridge of a person''s nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]


    "Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, so that you''re recognized here."


    The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence''s stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.


    "If you do that, sooner or later I''ll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh ''ah, I''m so glad I''m not there.''"


    He hadn''t been on such a battlefield yet.


    There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.


    But could he be satisfied with just that?


    Please stop joking.


    "I won''t rest until I see it with my own eyes."


    Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After that, he returned to the palace.


    ¡ó


    The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.


    "Then let''s go."


    Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.


    The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.


    It definitely wasn''t the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.


    "Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"


    Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.


    "Isn''t the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."


    "It''s okay. I''m changing out of these pretty soon anyway."


    "No. You''re unpresentable."


    Even though she said this, he obviously didn''t have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.


    "Make sure you do it properly next time."


    "Ok~~~~"


    Hearing Layfon''s half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon''s cheeks.


    "Ouch~"


    He was obviously acting.


    "Um, Layfon."


    "What?"


    "Don''t get injured."


    "No problem. Didn''t I safely return all those times before? I''ll return safely this time as well."


    Before Layfon had become a Heaven''s Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn''t achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren''t allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn''t receive the Military Artists'' grants. And the young Military Artists'' grants would only be given until fifteen.


    Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.


    After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.


    If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist''s grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.


    "But today you''re alone, right?"


    Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend''s waist. On it hung a unique Dite.


    Today was Layfon''s first battle as a Heaven''s Blade Receiver.


    "Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there''s no problems."


    Him saying this didn''t lessen Leerin''s worry at all.


    "Then let''s make a promise."


    "A promise?"


    Leerin was stunned by Layfon''s proposal.


    "A promise I''ll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week''s worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."


    "Three days."


    "Eh~~~"


    "Uh-uh. If you don''t eat properly you won''t grow. Isn''t that what Lucia-neesan said?"


    Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was the one responsible for working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.


    "So mean. Fine, I got it."


    Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.


    Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.


    "You clearly have nothing that you don''t like eating."


    But they had already made their promise.


    Now she could only believe in him.


    ¡ó


    A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.


    It was a delicate grass-green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with ''Wolfstein.'' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn''t affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven''s Blade Receivers, they had to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.


    But also, Heaven''s Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can''t neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.


    "Isn''t sensei wearing a protective uniform?"


    Even though he hadn''t been ordered to be addressed as such, Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."


    "You''re the only one leaving the city."


    Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.


    "This is your battle. I''m just insurance. I''ll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it''ll just be you by yourself. Don''t embarrass yourself."


    "I understand."


    The obediently nodding child didn''t have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn''t understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.


    A very good expression.


    He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.


    (The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence¡­?)


    Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.


    However, he didn''t have too many feelings on that point. And he didn''t really think it was lamentable.


    If one really wanted to dig towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.


    Taking it a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?


    That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.


    "You still don''t know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"


    "Yes."


    Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head to look at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.


    "For a person who originally uses a Katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."


    Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.


    "There''s no problem, I''ve made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she''s terrifying."


    "Really?"


    Although he didn''t know who Layfon had made this promise with, it was fine, seeing how he was speaking with such passion.


    "Then go."


    Layfon took the helmet, strapping it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, Lintence slapped him on his back.


    After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.


    "Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet expectations?"


    Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

 Volume 8, Post Epilogue Part 3

    Volume 8, Post Epilogue Part 3


    At the same time, in the midair garden.


    The emergency alert was already fading, and the city had sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. Someone experienced could detect the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition. However, in Grendan, there were few days when the wind was calm. That''s why inversely, in Grendan, people who could detect filth monsters only from the outside were rare.


    All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.


    Alsheyra laid on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.


    Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely stayed up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.


    She slept so deeply that she wouldn¡¯t even have any dreams.


    Strong wind from outside couldn¡¯t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked her cheek, blowing her hair gently. Warm sunshine bathed her whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.


    ¡°¡­¡­The hell?¡±


    Yet Alsheyra¡¯s eyes were awake.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn¡¯t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.


    ¡°Jeez, I really wish you did it more simply, y''know. Even among the Heaven¡¯s Blades, You''re the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!"


    At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.


    ¡°Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that''s right, you didn''t have any bloodthirst. If you had a moment more, you could¡¯ve approached about another ten steps, I think? If that¡¯s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!¡±


    Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.


    Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse¡¯s silhouette.


    "Your majesty¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to hear any excuses"


    Alsheyra cut off Kalvan¡¯s explanation.


    "What is this unsightly behavior? You came for an assassination didn''t you? Show more backbone."


    At Alsheyra''s rebuke, everyone was unable to move.


    "It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can¡¯t even express the ¡®suc¡¯ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I''ve been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"


    Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.


    ¡°Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can¡¯t take this. I¡¯ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can¡¯t find something interesting that¡¯ll make me laugh, then I¡¯ll have to start the punishment game.¡±


    Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.


    ¡°¡­¡­You, it was because you didn¡¯t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!¡±


    Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra¡¯s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.


    ¡°Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Hah, a conspiracy? Aren¡¯t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself? You¡¯ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren¡¯t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn¡¯t think that you would get special treatment just because you¡¯re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tig-jii followed the process step by step as well, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s that. Well? I¡¯m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let¡¯s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.¡±


    ¡°Recently, Your Majesty¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Blade examination standards¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven¡¯s Blade? It¡¯s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.¡±


    Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.


    ¡°I want to fight Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. I¡¯m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama¡¯s request is all.¡±


    ¡°Sigh~ That¡¯s so damn boring. Next?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her Dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender¡­¡­ it was a rapier.


    ¡°Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.¡±


    Looking at Kanaris¡¯ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.


    ¡°Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.¡±


    ¡°Then what about what I said?¡±


    ¡°As long as we battle, it¡¯ll all be good, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡±


    Savaris stood up as well, restoring the Dite on his hands and feet.


    ¡°What will you do, Kalvan-sama?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Since it¡¯s already gotten to this stage, I don¡¯t suppose I have any choice.¡±


    Saying this, Kalvan also restored his Dite. It was a great sword.


    ¡°For now, I want to make that ¡®perhaps¡¯ a certainty.¡±


    ¡°Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.¡±


    The Kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in the garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to shiver. Kalvan¡¯s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density Kei being gathered in tandem with his fighting style was also undergoing change. The golden Kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, still floating around Kalvan.


    ¡°¡­You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°From the start, I never thought about assassination¡­¡­¡±


    What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.


    The golden Kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.


    ¡°¡­¡­but about fighting it out with you fair and square!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.


    It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.


    It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armor, with the half materialized kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defense wasn¡¯t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.


    It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.


    ¡°Ooo~~¡±


    That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra¡¯s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.


    But it couldn¡¯t hold for long.


    They had no intention to wait for it to break.


    At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilized.


    In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.


    They didn¡¯t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners'' Kei.


    If they couldn¡¯t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven¡¯s Blade-level Kei energies came rushing from different directions.


    The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Evading with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.


    (Success!)


    As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain, but as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.


    (With that, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been gotten rid of.)


    But Minse still didn¡¯t notice.


    His own naive understanding.


    As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn¡¯t understand.


    The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven¡¯s Blade Receivers apart from the center.


    The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stones beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.


    The dust scattered about in the center gradually settled.


    ¡°Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ¡®pass.¡¯ ¡±


    The voice ranged hair out from the center.


    ¡°To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I¡¯m quite fond of this place, so it¡¯s great that this place hasn¡¯t been wrecked.¡±


    Alsheyra was standing there.


    On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn¡¯t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Minse¡¯s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.


    That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.


    A pained expression appeared on Kalvan¡¯s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡°But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathize seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.


    ¡°As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won¡¯t do very much, Kalvan-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It seems that way.¡±


    Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.¡±


    ¡°I suppose those are some good words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Agreeing to Kalvan¡¯s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That¡¯s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense Kei flow expelled the air, and created a strong gale.


    It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.


    But in the center of that¡­¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which - is - why¡­¡­¡±


    Alsheyra raised a finger.


    Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here ¡î~¡±


    What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.


    Victory was decided just like that.


    ¡ó


    The wilderness was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.


    Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.


    His target had already entered his line of sight.


    Layfon pulled out his Dite and restored it.


    The Heaven¡¯s Blade.


    A Platinum Dite appeared in his hands.


    Even the weight of Grendan¡¯s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user¡¯s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven¡¯s Blade had no such issues.


    Regardless of the hardness of the Dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.


    The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven¡¯s Blade technicians.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first Heaven¡¯s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you¡¯re young, that you underestimate the value of a weapon?¡±


    Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon¡¯s physique.


    (It¡¯s just a sword anyway.)


    As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.


    That¡¯s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The Kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of Kei into the sword even more complete.


    Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to send Kei into his sword the same way his Kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.


    This wasn¡¯t just a feeling.


    With this sort of ability, couldn¡¯t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.


    Even Layfon wasn¡¯t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.


    The enemy was getting closer.


    Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. The two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type Kei, Layfon shattered them.


    The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.


    It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn¡¯t like that. It was just to give the surroundings the smell of life.


    Would the filth monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions. But results were definitely produced. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.


    But as for older filth monsters, the effect was minimal.


    For Mature Phase filth monsters, it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.


    As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn¡¯t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn¡¯t affected by the smell, but by Layfon¡¯s shadow.


    A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.


    As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialize into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.


    There was some doubt.


    All of Grendan¡¯s filth monster researchers held doubts.


    Because of the lack of nutrition when growing up as filth monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.


    Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the area that Grendan wandered?


    If cities in the same region were annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn¡¯t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.


    Then, couldn¡¯t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?


    Then, why would they attack humans?


    For Layfon, he couldn¡¯t understand this.


    But Delbone gave this answer.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That¡¯s not all, we¡¯ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don¡¯t know of this kind of enjoyment?¡±


    Although he wasn''t totally uninterested, he certainly wasn¡¯t able to understand the Filth Monsters'' feelings.


    The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage a week ago.


    ¡°Arara¡­¡­ I¡¯ve made a little mistake.¡±


    From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°At first I thought there were two, but it seems there¡¯s only one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug¡¯s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.


    Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.


    ¡°No, no, please look carefully. They¡¯re linked together at their tail section, right? It¡¯s like when dragonflies mate. It¡¯s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ No problem.¡±


    Compared to two, one was still a lot easier¡­¡­ was what Layfon thought.


    ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t somewhere you can get careless, okay?¡±


    As if reading Layfon¡¯s mind, came those words of warning. Although obaa-san¡¯s words weren¡¯t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.


    They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.


    ¡°Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.¡±


    Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone¡¯s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.


    Layfon jumped up, avoiding it.


    The Mature Phase¡¯s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it, the two halves eventually switched places.


    It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.


    After adjusting his posture midair, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.


    External-type burst Kei, Sendan.


    The blade emitted brightly colored Kei. A paper-thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase¡¯s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.


    The Filth Monster¡¯s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon¡¯s small body flying.


    If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won¡¯t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.


    Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child¡¯s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.


    The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.


    However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.


    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase filth monsters.¡±


    Although he was unable to kill the filth monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase filth monsters performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.


    Layfon didn¡¯t retreat or evade, and instead took a deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.


    Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body -


    He gathered it all on his blade.


    External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).


    The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword-using style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. For normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent as to cause the blade to self-destruct. That¡¯s why, for Layfon, if he didn¡¯t have the Heaven¡¯s Blade he was unable to use this technique.


    Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.


    Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven¡¯s Blade.


    By becoming a Heaven¡¯s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.


    When Layfon was very young, he realized that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for happiness to come.


    Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage¡¯s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilize his own abilities to become a Heaven¡¯s Blade.


    After becoming a Heaven¡¯s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.


    And then, he became a Heaven¡¯s Blade.


    The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn¡¯t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.


    As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.


    Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase¡¯s back.


    Then he plunged the sword into it.


    And pulled out the Heaven¡¯s Blade.


    All that was left was the Dite-infused blade of the sword.


    He then jumped up.


    The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase¡¯s body all over.


    (Good)


    Escaping from the chaos of the storm of scattered Sendan, Layfon mentally pumped his fist. He had always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.


    (Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time¡­¡­)


    As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase¡¯s body.


    The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok¡­¡­ thought Layfon as he ran.


    Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.


    Something was surging out from within.


    Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.


    The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.


    This probably counted as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among filth monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if filth monsters wanted to reproduce they had to molt into the Female form.


    And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.


    There were strange Transforming types.


    The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that type.


    The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn¡¯t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.


    At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were gushing out of the Mature Phases¡¯ body, Layfon jumped.


    He was a fraction of a second too slow.


    His shoe was caught on a larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn¡¯t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.


    However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.


    Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.


    It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.


    ¡ó


    ¡°Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone¡¯s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn¡¯t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.


    The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, right?¡±


    ¡°His life signal is very clear.¡±


    ¡°The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that it can.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to solve the problem on his own.¡±


    ¡°Ara, so harsh. Isn¡¯t he your disciple?¡±


    From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I never intended to take him as my disciple. I¡¯m only teaching him a little. Also, if he¡¯s struggling at just this level of an opponent, what is he going to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he¡¯s still just a child. He¡¯s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, wouldn''t it be rather young?¡±


    ¡°If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn¡¯t it the Military Artist¡¯s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don¡¯t have any value in their existence.¡±


    This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.


    And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have children, there¡¯s also a time to spoil children, is there not?¡±


    ¡°I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.¡±


    She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.


    ¡°Really, such careless words.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you asked why, it¡¯s because I''ve already experienced this sort of hard work. It¡¯s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who¡¯ve never experienced it¡­¡­ ara.¡±


    Halfway through their conversation, Delbone¡¯s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.


    After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.


    ¡°A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.¡±


    ¡°Tell her we¡¯re in the middle of a battle.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty understands this.¡±


    ¡°How disorganized. What reason is there to act upon a child¡¯s impulse?¡±


    ¡°You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­¡­¡±


    Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master¡¯s will and silently began to move.


    After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.


    ¡°Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.¡±


    Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.


    ¡ó


    Going back in time a little.


    Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.


    ¡°In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.¡±


    Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn''t move a muscle.


    The only one who couldn''t move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?


    (Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn¡¯t have that much of an effect, right?)


    Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body was already past its peak, and even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.


    Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­Was this your plan from the very start?¡±


    Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.


    ¡°The incident this time is definitely disloyal behavior, and it¡¯s irreversible. But taking her Majesty¡¯s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines, could not be born.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?¡±


    Kalvan had stood on Minse¡¯s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven¡¯s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.


    Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.


    And Kalvan didn¡¯t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.


    ¡°Rather than say you like to work too hard, it¡¯s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.¡±


    ¡°And you say this only now¡­¡­ Till today I¡¯ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.¡±


    Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.


    ¡°¡­¡­The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I¡¯ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.¡±


    Not responding to Kalvan¡¯s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.


    ¡°Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.¡±


    Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.


    ¡°And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little naive of you, isn¡¯t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?¡±


    Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±


    A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty, you really don¡¯t need us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris¡¯ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.


    ¡°Because¡­¡­I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty¡¯s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Alsheyra touched her head, realizing what Kanaris meant.


    Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn¡¯t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. These duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows).


    Kanaris¡¯ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra¡¯s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo¡¯s expectations, becoming a Heaven¡¯s Blade at just fifteen.


    However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris that post.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t look like me at all, right?¡±


    ¡°Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.¡±


    Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh? You¡¯ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?¡±


    Alsheyra¡¯s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.


    And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.


    ¡°Wahh, I¡¯m better off dead!¡±


    Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore, stop this right now!¡±


    Even though she was deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone¡¯s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see that everyone is so lively.¡±


    ¡°Tig-jii, is this really the time to be laughing?¡±


    Carefully controlling the Heaven¡¯s Blade Successors who were rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn¡¯t find this situation amusing in the least.


    Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven¡¯s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything else other than laugh?¡±


    ¡°Kalvan, about you¡­¡­¡±


    Alsheyra immediately realized why Tigris had appeared at this place at this moment.


    If you were to choose someone to take the role of troubleshooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven¡¯s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra¡¯s grandfather - Tigris - was ideal.


    Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their luster. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.


    ¡°Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn¡¯t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?¡±


    ¡°But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don¡¯t need that at all. Quite frankly, it¡¯s a role that¡¯s even more boring than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jii-jii and Minse, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?¡±


    The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven¡¯s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it¡¯s not like they were in anybody¡¯s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn¡¯t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.


    Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn¡¯t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.


    Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the rulers of other Cities didn¡¯t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it - those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.


    It really was putting the cart before the horse.


    And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any need to make a Heaven¡¯s Blade serve that role, is there?¡±


    ¡°But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, that if you don¡¯t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn¡¯t that solve all the problems?¡±


    It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.


    The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.


    ¡°At any rate, I¡¯ll hold a test. I don¡¯t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡±


    Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.


    In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven¡¯s Blades.


    And after was¡­¡­


    Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tig-jii. What do you think we should do?¡±


    Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse¡¯s glances.


    ¡°After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we¡¯ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.¡±


    Hearing Tigris¡¯ emotionless words, Minse¡¯s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.


    ¡°It looks like my family has no choice but to subsidize the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this event over.¡±


    ¡°The continuous Heaven¡¯s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren¡¯t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight makes things very hard.¡±


    ¡°Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.¡±


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡­¡±


    Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.


    ¡°It looks like that side hasn¡¯t gone well either. Why don¡¯t we have a punishment game?¡±


    Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn¡¯t improve.


    At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.


    The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.


    The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.


    Alsheyra, the Heaven¡¯s Blade Successors and the rest didn¡¯t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.


    A Filth Monster descended from the sky.


    But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ it looks like I¡¯ll have to completely renovate this place.¡±


    As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to have been cut up by Lintence¡¯s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.


    The Filth Monster¡¯s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a puddle that gave off a stench.


    Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.


    The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child¡¯s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­ Such misfortune.¡±


    From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.


    That child was Layfon.


    ¡°I was way too naive. There¡¯s no way I can kill it like that.¡±


    As he said this, Layfon used his hands - slippery from the body fluids - to remove his helmet.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you called?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.


    ¡°The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. It isn¡¯t very cheap either.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Looking at Layfon apologizing so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Bzzt - - This won¡¯t do. Therefore, we¡¯ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Even though he wasn¡¯t perturbed, Layfon didn¡¯t¡¯ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the insides of the Filth Monster.


    Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.


    ¡°Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn¡¯t accept it right? So I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I¡¯ll give this Heaven¡¯s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to bear the entire cost of renovating the garden.¡±


    That¡­¡­ Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡±


    After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.


    ¡°Is just that much ok?¡±


    ¡°Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You call something like this a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°Wuu¡­¡­¡±


    Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.


    ¡°If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you¡¯re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it¡¯s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.¡±


    And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.


    He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.


    The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.


    Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven¡¯s Blade to its basic state.


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.


    ¡°I can use any weapon at all, right?¡±


    ¡°Anything you like.¡±


    Hearing Alsheyra¡¯s answer, Layfon cracked a wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.


    ¡°Awesome. I¡¯ve always wanted to try this.¡±


    Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be using this.¡±


    That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon¡¯s weapon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.


    But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.


    He won.


    Standing before a defenseless Layfon, Minse revealed a self-confident smirk.


    ¡ó


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.


    Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°As promised, I didn¡¯t get hurt at all, ok.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    Leerin muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.


    Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.


    ¡°This is great.¡±


    Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean this?¡±


    Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.


    ¡°A rock?¡±


    It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.


    ¡°Watch this.¡±


    Layfon hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn¡¯t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that?¡±


    As she said this, Leerin watched what happened next, stunned.


    The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.


    The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is what I thought up today. Great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin¡¯s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.


    ¡°Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don¡¯t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.¡±


    ¡°Ok~~~~¡±


    Looking at Layfon¡¯s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡ó


    Five years later, after Layfon¡¯s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behavior was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the ones that treated him most like a danger and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn¡¯t consider.

 Volume 9, Prologue

    Volume 9, Prologue


    So hot.


    Such a foul smell.


    "So annoying," Barmelin complained. Her voice echoed and gradually faded. The thick pipe next to her was happily operating. Barmelin''s height wasn''t something she was proud to show in front of others. The pipe was much bigger than her body and its inside continued to exude heat. Thanks to that, it was still extremely hot to walk on the cleaner path next to it. Even the water was hot. Water for the living passed through this pipe before being purified. Because of the heat, the bacteria was having a blast multiplying in the pipe, and as such, the smell was much sharper than usual.


    "I''m so unlucky¡­" she said. The smell entering through her mouth made her frown. Even so, she brushed away the tree roots blocking her and continued her walk.


    Why was she even doing this?


    That question had already been kicked flying away.


    This was the Queen''s order, and that meant everything. The Queen''s command was beyond all unreasonable things in this city. Before her words, all of Grendan''s citizens had to obey. There was no other way. That was what it meant to be a Queen.


    So Barmelin had to obey the Queen. Even though she thought other people were more suited to this job than her, she could only obey the Queen''s order. Besides, she thought it was wonderful to play rock, paper, scissors. No matter how powerful one was, there was a chance of losing in this game.


    (Why did I have to change from paper at that time¡­)


    Barmelin hated herself. She knew from that fight with Cauntia, the idiot who ambushed her, the idiot who had part of her chest cut away from the wind pressure would decide on scissors¡­


    She had already played scissors so many times¡­¡­


    "Rock, paper, scissors." In the end, Barmelin chose paper. She knew Cauntia had a sly smile on her face at that moment. Her smile had put doubt in her heart, and so she changed her decision to scissors.


    So she became the loser dog.


    "Go die, you ambushing idiot."


    And everyone else should just go die as well.


    Barmelin kept moving forward as she cursed and swore. The weapon harness hanging from her waist made a "saasaa" noise. In it were a number of Dites, and chains served to decorate her clothes. Her face was very pale. No one knew whether it was because of makeup or if her health was bad. Her short hair was naturally black. Her lips were painted blue, and black color circled her eyes. No one was probably more suitable than her to the phrase of "having the aura of the underworld".


    Barmelin? Reverse? Delbone?


    She was also one of the great Heaven''s Blade Successors. There was a reason behind it.


    The sun was close. Sunlight heated her head. In the middle of the courtyard, Alsheyra supported her big hat with a hand as she lifted her head to look at the sun.


    "So hot."


    The city had entered the tropics. Though the air shield had reduced some of the sun''s heat, it was difficult to dispel the heat that had entered the city. The heat was gaseous and this situation couldn''t be helped. The air shield was created to maintain a sealed space.


    "How long has it been since we last had summer?"


    Alsheyra complained on the hammock. This was the most ventilated place. The wind blowing past here blew away the sweat on her feet.


    "It''s been five years," Kanaris said beside her.


    "This is the war period. There might be other cities around."


    Usually, Grendan moved in spring and winter areas. A large part of the year was in spring, and the rest was spent in winter. It wouldn''t enter a summer area. When summer arrived, it meant Grendan was moving in an area it didn''t usually enter.


    "So troublesome¡­I''m sure there''s nothing to be benefited from by coming here."


    Filth monsters were unusually numerous in Grendan''s path. Hence, normal Regios wouldn''t go near Grendan. This meant Grendan had sole possession of the selenium mine in its vicinity. It had no need to fight to gain another city''s selenium mine. In exchange, it fought filth monsters.


    "But it''s so hot," Alsheyra said in irritation. Evaporated water touched the glass of fruit juice.


    "Right, let''s make a swimming pool?"


    "We don''t have any spare money in the budget," Kanaris immediately gave a cold refusal.


    Alsheyra looked unhappy.


    "Well then, is it all right to swim in the breeding lake?"


    "If Your Majesty has finished all the work, then it''s up to you."


    "Sometimes, it''s all right to put the problems of reality to the back of the mind."


    "Hasn''t Your Majesty been doing that all the time?"


    "Aaa, what a purposeless life," Alsheyra sighed and curled up on the hammock. Kanaris was stubborn. She would wait till Alsheyra changed her way of thinking.


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­¡­"


    Losing to the heat, she gave up curling into a ball and reached for the glass of juice.


    "Why did we come to the tropics five years ago?"


    "I can only think of the fight with Behemoth? Nothing else special happened."


    "Ah, Behemoth, how nostalgic¡­You still remember."


    "Not many filth monsters we fought were given names."


    "Really? Wu¡­¡­ I suppose."


    Even though the filth monster was so powerful it was given a name, it only meant so little to Alsheyra, and that was shocking for Kanaris, Lintence, Savaris, and Layfon. It took the strongest Heaven''s Blade Successor, Lintence, and two other Heaven''s Blades to defeat the filth monster. Kanaris had witnessed Alsheyra''s strength through her eyes and body. Even so, she still didn''t know the Queen''s true strength. Did her strength really come from the Haikizoku?


    Haikizoku. The Electronic Fairy that had gone insane from having lost its city. Because of its hatred against filth monsters, the Electronic Fairy changed its energy and came to possess Military Artists to act as an avenger. However, no shadow of madness was found in Alsheyra. Lazy and arrogant, this was Alsheyra Almonise, but Kanaris knew this was only the superficial side of her. Though she was lazy, it wasn''t like she never tried. Though she was arrogant, she knew what gentleness was like.


    "Speaking of which, it was just a filth monster with a name. Why did the city change its path for it?"


    "It''s impossible to predict the city''s destination."


    "Well, still."


    "Is it all right if I intrude?" A leisurely voice of an old woman suddenly descended.


    "Delbone? What is it?"


    The voice was Delbone''s, the only Psychokinesist among the Heaven''s Blades.


    "It seems someone has invaded the inner court of that place."


    Kanaris'' expression turned horrible after listening to Delbone''s report, but Alsheyra''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Heh," she replied. "Well, I don''t think anyone can just enter that place, but we can''t just let this slide."


    "Yes, but that area isn''t in operation. It''s been sealed. Even if that person can reach that place, he certainly can''t enter it."


    "But just in case," Kanaris said.


    Alsheyra nodded. "Yes, but we can''t send too many people."


    "Then how about sending a Heaven''s Blade?"


    "That''s the best way."


    After this simple decision, all the Heaven''s Blades were summoned and a great rock, paper, scissors match took place. In the end Barmelin was the one to take up this mission.


    "Go die, you foul smelling Majesty."


    Barmelin moved in the foul smell as she cursed the tree roots. If she had taken the clear path in the Mechanical Department, she wouldn''t be in this tragic situation. No, there might be other trouble. But to Barmelin, taking the other route was better than this one.


    However, the Queen''s reason had prevented her from doing so.


    "If a fight occurs there, it''d damage the Mechanical Department. Take the alley and fight at the entrance of the inner court."


    This kind of tree was important to the water purification system of the city, so the tree roots weren''t something Barmelin could just destroy. But in order to release her stress, she was taking it out on the roots. Because of the roots, it took longer to get to her destination. She had thought for a number of times that it was better to take the normal route.


    The normal route ran from the Mechanical Department to the depth of the court. As it took advantage of the Department where the city''s legs moved, the route was like a maze. One might get lost in the maze or even be squashed to death by the walls. As such, it''d take a considerable amount of time to take that route, so instead, Barmelin had to go through the alley.


    After a hard time, Barmelin finally managed to separate the roots. The foul smell now clung to her clothes. She decided to throw away the clothes she wore after everything had finished. Then she would need to melt herself in the bathtub. As she silently made her vow, she suddenly halted her steps.


    A wall had appeared before her. She knocked on the wall with a rhythm and a crack split to run from the bottom of the wall to the top. Compressed air leaked out of the crack as the wall separated into two to reveal a straight path behind it. Barmelin moved past the walls.


    The two halves of the wall returned to form one wall.


    The light had disappeared. Barmelin strode forward in the dark.


    After passing through the hell like maze, he finally arrived.


    "Geez, is this a joke," the man said. Anytime he recalled the event in the maze, trembling would seize him. A complicated path was all right, but the walls kept moving and the exit kept changing as a result. Also, the design that made him cry was made on top of a permanent exit. In addition, the walls really did want to kill him and make him into mincemeat. Even a Military Artist would find it very difficult to fight metal plates.


    The man''s body shook once more. He had to quickly forget that feeling.


    "It''s busy on that side. This thing doesn''t match at all, really," he complained, his voice echoing in the huge space.


    Everything else was dim, but lamps hung on the walls, shining with blue light. The air wasn''t too bad. It didn''t feel suffocating. He got the impression of a spacious area.


    Still, it felt different from the feeling he got standing on a grassy plain. This was a feeling of being defeated by an artificial space. The feeling coming through the soles of his feet was different from before. This floor was made of polished stones. It reflected the blue light, making the place like the world of night. In the depths of the space was a huge door, and a circle of blue light surrounded it, as if to stress the existence of the door.


    This was the man''s destination, but his feet wouldn''t move.


    "¡­¡­¡­ As I said, can''t you try to understand my troubles?" he said, rooted on the spot, his red hair swaying as if resisting the darkness.


    "Are you sheetting?"


    The obvious disapproval came from a female.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that too dirty," the man said with a helpless expression, but he felt cold sweat on his entire body.


    (Damn, I can''t fight her like how I played with those guys before.)


    He knew he had been noticed. Even for him who could move between cities at will, he could not move as he wished in this place. For the Wolf Faces and he himself, this was the biggest door of the ghost. This was a city dominated by unusual Miltiary Artists who obeyed a super-unusual person. And the person in the depths of this city was also¡­¡­ He knew it wasn''t easy to invade this city. But how did she get here earlier than him?


    Though he could feel her presence, he had yet to see her. She wasn''t using Sakkei. Taking advantage of the good echoing properties of this room, she was hiding in his blind spot.


    "So terrible, as expected of Grendan."


    "You''re so noisy, you idiot, go die."


    The light of a Dite being restored flashed behind the man. The female''s feet appeared above his own back. The man also restored his Dite, an elongated metal rod. His weapon was the metal whip. The light of restoration shone around his body.


    The man readied himself to receive the presence pressing close to his back¡­¡­¡­ but, the attack wasn''t here!?


    "Damn!"


    Sensing danger in a split second, he jumped. The Kei covering his body shook because of external Kei, but it had yet to attack him.


    Her voice sounded from somewhere in the room.


    "You were just sheetting too."


    The consecutive attacks came from outside his sight. He swung the metal whip and blocked the small and sharp rain of external Kei.


    "A gun!"


    He understood what type of weapon she held.


    "Troublesome!"


    He thought the rain had stopped, but it then assaulted him from an impossible direction. He blocked it with his weapon again and jumped to change his position.


    The advantage of a gun was that it automatically turned the Kei into external Kei. This way, the user didn''t have to spend time to make external Kei, so her attacking speed was much higher. The user needed to continuously pour Kei into the weapon and pull the trigger. The shortcoming was that the Kei poured into the weapon was basically turned into external Kei and nothing else, so it couldn''t be used any other ways. Because of its other shortcoming of being unable to adjust its power, it was useless against Military Artists with strong defense and filth monsters with strong scales. But the advantage that one couldn''t ignore was the weapon''s long range and consecutive attacks. The user could concentrate on using Kei to strengthen her body. In this regard, even Savaris who was good at close combat was lacking.


    Heaven''s Blade Successor Barmelin Swattis Nolne, the slaughterer without a pose.


    "Die, idiot. Die, idiot. Die, idiot."


    Her voice was not muffled. She continued to shoot the Kei bullets, just wanting to kill the man.


    "Your words are too awful."


    The man gave up moving and blocked her attacks on the spot. The light of Kei covering his body shone more intensely as it received all the Kei bullets.


    (Strange.)


    Suspicion surfaced in his mind as he defended himself. His opponent must be a Heaven''s Blade Successor. He could tell as he had to use everything he had to take the speed of her bullets, but on this point alone, his opponent''s assault power was too weak. Though the power was weakened as she was using a gun, wasn''t this weapon too weak for a Heaven''s Blade Successor?


    Was she not using a Heaven''s Blade?


    This was his conclusion by speculating on the quality of the gun. A bad premonition flashed past him.


    He jumped.


    A flash of light instantly conquered the surrounding blue light.


    "Tsk."


    Barmelin responded again at that result.


    "You sheetting lucky idiot, go die."


    She swung the Dite to dispel the remnants of heat from it. The gun she was holding had now turned into a chain, clinging on her body.


    Right now, she was holding a big long cannon. A target sat on the shining silvery white body of the cannon. Barmelin could shoot while holding the weapon.


    This was her Heaven''s Blade. She used a Dite that changed its form according to the situation. This was her fighting style.


    The man was gone.


    She stood at the entrance, looking around. Even his presence was gone.


    "Did you finish him?" Delbone''s voice came from the flake that had floated down from the ceiling.


    "I don''t feel that I''ve totally finished him."


    "Ala Ala. How rare."


    "Which side are you on?"


    "Uh, his presence is gone."


    "Looks like he isn''t here anymore."


    The two of them had the same opinion. The man had suddenly vanished. He had avoided Barmelin''s attack and had vanished from Delbone''s net of Psychokinesis.


    "What is he?"


    "Who knows? I remember a red haired Military Artist who wields a metal whip, but this man''s age doesn''t match that in my memory. He''s got a ten year gap."


    "Is he masking his age with Kei like Her Majesty?"


    "Perhaps."


    "You too!"


    An angry howl from Barmelin as her expression turned terrible.


    The depth of the court. This area sunk in darkness and blue light once more returned to peace. Steady stirring that rocked one to sleep dispelled the remnants of war. Sleepiness called forth dreams. Dreams shook the darkness. The shaking darkness reflected reality, but reality was not here.


    It was in a place far far away, but in fact, it wasn''t all that far¡­¡­


    "Ah," the man moaned.


    He had taken the external Kei with his back. Small tree branches hammered his entire body. In the end, the huge tree trunk had stopped his momentum.


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­"


    Through the gap of the tree, he saw the clock tower that he had once seen. He put a hand to his temple.


    "Is it here again? Why? Why do I always return here?" the red haired man, Dixerio¡­¡­¡­ Dixerio Maskane said. He moaned because of the pain.


    The breeding lake reflected the sunlight beside him. It was too bright.


    And the huge noise that was like the sun echoed in his ears.


    "¡­¡­ It''s summer."


    He said without much thinking, and then his consciousness faded.

 Volume 9, 1 — Summer

    Volume 9, Chapter 1: Summer


    "Summer~~"


    "I like swimsuits~~ the best~~"


    Nina frowned at the shouts coming from the lake. "Who''s saying those shameful things?"


    People crowded the swimming area of the lake. It was hard to find the person who shouted out those words, even for a Military Artist.


    "No no, I understand his feelings." Sharnid nodded. "The passion sealed within uniforms can now be released. That''s the song of a man''s soul. It''s a joyful song."


    "Shut up, you lowlife," Dalshena tossed her bag to him. "Can''t you live seriously?"


    "Of course, I''m always serious."


    "Sorry, it''s my fault. It''s useless talking to you."


    "So mean," he smiled.


    Dalshena sighed.


    Nina gradually lost interest in their interaction.


    Felli was looking around, holding an umbrella with a "nothing to do with me" attitude. And Layfon was watching them with a funny smile.


    "Ah, unexpected, but there''re so many people here," Mifi said, shielding her eyes with her hand as she watched the crowd. "Wonder whether the changing room has any space?"


    "It should be full," Meishen said uneasily.


    And¡­¡­¡­


    "All lockers are full. We can still use the changing room, but we have to watch our luggage," Leerin said, reading from the notice.


    "Ah, I''ll look after the luggage," Harley raised his hand. Beside him, Kirik was glaring at the sun with an unhappy expression.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Of course. We aren''t gonna swim."


    "Then what did you come here for?"


    "To sunbathe," he gave a quick reply to Nina and Leerin, who were still hesitating. Kirik seemed to be saying something, but it must be something unpleasant.


    Layfon deeply felt that they were used to her. Leerin. She had been here for three months now. Many things happened during that time. The number of roaming buses had decreased because it was still wartime, so she had decided to temporarily stay here and study. As a third year student, she lived with Nina because she heard the rent was cheap. That really was like her. And she had also found a part time job at the fast food place near the dormitory of the first year.


    Three months had passed by in the blink of an eye. Leerin had completely merged into Zuellni''s atmosphere.


    (Is this good?)


    It wasn''t that he had to think like this. Grendan was there. But Leerin really couldn''t return in this situation, and she didn''t want to drag down her studies. Though she had been easily adaptable when she was young. Either way, he couldn''t help but worry.


    (Is the Dojo ok?)


    Leerin was the oldest in the orphanage now. The orphanage should be all right since people from nearby orphanages would come and help. Besides, Leerin had already left the place when she went to study.


    She said she had applied for leave in her school at Grendan. Everything could be solved once she obtained proof from Zuellni and took her exams for the next grade. But something still felt¡­¡­


    (Is this okay?)


    "What?" It was Leerin.


    "Uh, nothing," he shook his head vaguely.


    (But¡­¡­¡­)


    What was it? He wasn''t sure. He just felt¡­¡­¡­ Something¡­¡­ He felt¡­¡­¡­ hard to concentrate.


    "What happened?"


    "Really, nothing," he cocked his head at her, shaking his head. His vague expression made her angry.


    "Ok, then hurry up and get changed," Sharnid said. Everybody moved.


    They didn''t have school and training today. They just came here for a fun day.


    "We should enjoy some fun," Sharnid said excitedly as he waved his hand. This was three days ago after training in the training room.


    Nina made a face at the word "fun". For her, who enjoyed training, even if she acknowledged a holiday, she wouldn''t acknowledge "fun". Felli''s reaction was cold from a corner. Seemed like she was about to say "what a fool". Dalshena''s expression was similar. Sharnid hadn''t directed his question to Naruki at all. It appeared she might need to learn how to react to this senpai.


    Layfon was thinking of how to react to him.


    "Yes, yes," Harley agreed. "It''s already summer. The lake will be opened."


    "If we want to swim, we can always swim in the pool."


    "Stupid!" Nina said.


    Sharnid reproved her angrily. "We can''t let this sealed space suppress our youth."


    "Wh¡­¡­!"


    "Blue sky, glaring sun, hot sand. We can only release the colors of our youth at that place."


    "Oh!" Harley was the only person to agree. Everyone else was uninterested.


    "¡­¡­ Truth be told, I think sometimes we need rest. It''s not bad to go once a while," Sharnid said solemnly, perhaps realizing the atmosphere around him.


    Nina sighed. "True. We''ve just been training."


    "Yes, holidays are important too, whether they are for the heart or the body."


    "Your motivation doesn''t seem pure, but, never mind. That suggestion is fine."


    "Good~~"


    ¡­¡­ As such, team 17 had gone on a holiday. This might explain why Sharnid''s emotions were stronger than usual.


    "Layfon, what is this. This spiritless swimsuit?" Sharnid reproached him when he came out of the changing room.


    "A swimsuit doesn''t have a spirit¡­¡­¡­" he said, feeling troubled as he looked at his swimsuit. It was a fairly normal piece.


    Sharnid''s swimsuit was the same style as Kirik''s. It fitted him, but it was too tight.


    "Oh, oh, my forest is ready for anything. Don''t give me too passionate a gaze."


    "Ah, just what''s this situation? Besides, when did I get intimate with you? Be careful of what you say."


    "Ho, beauty is honed by curves."


    Not knowing what to say, Layfon moved his gaze away from him. Nina and the girls emerged from the changing room.


    Females usually took longer to change, but since both the male and female changing rooms were full, it took them about the same amount of time to get changed.


    Nina took the lead. Next came Naruki, Mifi, Meishen and Leerin, chatting as they walked. Felli was the last one, as if hiding behind the girls.


    "Look, Layfon. The female team is so imposing."


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­"


    Urged by Sharnid, Layfon observed their swimsuits. True, they suited their owners'' personalities.


    "Don''t you find them beautiful?" Sharnid said in a small voice.


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­" Layfon''s reply wasn''t keen at all.


    "The light hidden by the uniform is now in bloom. What do you think? It shines, doesn''t it? Don''t you think this is what the light of youth is like?"


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­ Why are you so listless?"


    "I don''t quite know how to swim."


    "Swim? You planned to swim?"


    "Eh, isn''t that what we''re doing?"


    "You¡­¡­ How do you want me to explain to you what youth is? From the start? Or a folk tale first?"


    "What folk tale can explain youth?"


    Sharnid hugged his head.


    "Really¡­ Listen up! The place of physical contact that guys and girls can''t usually touch. That''s the place! The interaction between adults. We''re standing on the boundary that can get us beyond the usual boy-girl relationship."


    "So¡­¡­ this is the limit?"


    "Of course, or do you prefer seeing their underwear beneath their uniforms more?"


    "Not, not at all!"


    "Right. Then let''s feel the beauty now! And look. Look." he turned Layfon''s head around.


    The girls were criticizing each other''s swimsuit.


    "Don''t you think they made a serious choice in choosing their swimsuits?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ They''re pretty."


    "You can perceive emotions, so look more troubled."


    "Look more troubled¡­¡­¡­"


    "In other words, desire for the flesh. What do you think?"


    "It''s not good to be so direct."


    "Listen up, three desires exist between guys and girls. One of them is lust. That''s because of the nervous system¡­¡­¡­"


    "Please don''t suddenly discuss such a serious topic."


    "I''m always serious¡­¡­ Anyway, this is the end of the boy-girl relationship. Humans can treat it as happiness. All hail humans. Got it?"


    "I don''t get anything you just said."


    "Really, just what do you want me to say?"


    Layfon thought Sharnid''s words were quite problematic, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on why.


    "Really, look. Nina even worn that, though she''s as slow as you."


    But Nina''s sports style swimsuit was very common.


    "That fool! I''m not saying you have to wear something unexpected. Listen up¡­¡­¡­"


    While Sharnid was speaking¡­¡­¡­


    "What''re you doing? Everyone''s waiting."


    "Ah, sorry, Shena¡­¡­¡­" he cut himself off.


    Because Layfon''s head was lightly bent, he first saw her feet. Sharnid was probably the same. Above the delicate toes were her calves that had gone through training. Next came the thighs that looked to be pretty bouncy. The V-shaped swimsuit showed her curves.


    Sharnid wanted to say something but¡­¡­ He got cut off.


    "What?" she frowned at his suspicious look.


    "Ah, no. I want to ask what do you want to do?"


    She seemed to get his original intention. Her frown deepened. "Nothing much about "what did I come to do"? I came to swim."


    Goggles sat on her head. A white swim cap for the purpose of racing hid her golden hair. Of course, that cap failed to cover all of her hair, letting some hair loose down her back.


    "I don''t like to do nothing even though we''re here to have fun. I''m going ahead for a swim," she left him looking confused, and headed for the beach.


    "Uh, Layfon, you get it now?" he asked, watching her leave.


    "Um¡­¡­ A bit."


    "Yeah?" Sharnid said, feeling down.


    Layfon headed for the beach too.


    And their holiday began.


    A large area of the lake was opened up for swimming. There was a beach, and the area for swimming wasn''t particularly deep. The depth of the off-limits area was the height of two grown men put together. Canoes were provided along with other swimming gear. Target practices for water shooting could be seen on the opposite shore. There were also people who just relaxed on the beach to sunbathe. Men who chatted with others, girls who waited for guys to walk up to them¡­¡­ All kinds of people were here today.


    Layfon was waiting for everyone in the restaurant "Home of the Lake" near the beach. This building had no walls, so everything inside could be seen from the outside. Tables were arranged in rows, and deeper inside the shop was the kitchen. The shop owner had put in several life buoys. Some beach umbrellas were also there for rent.


    Layfon sat on the edge of the raised floor, dangling his feet above the sand with nothing to do. Harley and Kirik were watching the luggage on the beach. Layfon saw them discussing something in their notes when he went to deliver some drinks to them. Nina and Dalshena seemed to be competing over swimming. He could see them clearly, though they were in the off-limits area. Sharnid had gone to do something else for a change of mood. Who knew where he had gone off to. Leerin, Meishen, Naruki and Mifi were playing in the water. Felli¡­¡­


    "You found a nice place," Felli said, suddenly sitting beside him as she drank from the cool drink in her hand. She had her jacket spread on her back. "It''s so hot. I don''t get why they still want to play."


    "It must be more comfortable in the water."


    "Fon Fon?"


    "I don''t quite know how to swim," he said, moving his gaze away from her.


    (Sharnid senpai¡­¡­)


    All because of the strange things that Sharnid had said, thus making Layfon think strange thoughts. He felt something looking at Felli''s mouth as she drank. Many things had happened in the past three months. Many things had happened, but he couldn''t quite remember them. He thought of them as accidents and that was why he forgot them. In fact, he did forget about them until this day came. What Sharnid said had made him recall the past.


    Felli was wearing her swimsuit with her jacket covering her back and her breasts. A swimsuit with a little flower pattern. As she hadn''t done up the buttons of the jacket, Layfon could see her stomach. Very white skin. The second piece of her swimsuit was in the style of a skirt that covered her waist and more. Her sandal-covered feet swung back and forth.


    Felli was so delicate. Thinking of that, he remembered that he had carried her a few times.


    (Ahhh, no, no, wait, don''t think¡­¡­)


    At the time during training for the intercity match, and at the time in the ruined city. Those scenes surfaced in his mind.


    "What is it?"


    "¡­ No, nothing," he said, hugging his head and stopping himself from thinking more, yet it failed¡­ The feeling of Felli''s light weight in his arms, the feeling of when he took hold of her legs, the feeling when she sat on his shoulders¡­


    (Ahhhhhhh!)


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m all¡­¡­ all right."


    "Do you feel unwell? You''ve been forcing yourself lately. What happened¡­¡­"


    "No. Really. Nothing!"


    Stop my memory! He prayed with all of his concentration. But at that time¡­


    "Ah, exercise really is great. Felli, you''re not going to swim? This is a good chance for some practice."


    "No way."


    "Practice is great so that you don''t drown."


    Nina and Dalshena had returned.


    "Uh? What''s with Layfon?"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­" he lifted his head and his gaze met Nina''s.


    (Aa¡­¡­¡­)


    More memories surfaced. The time when he was at Nina and Leerin''s place. Nina fainted and¡­¡­¡­


    (No, no. That was an accident. Accident. Accident. Accident!)


    But¡­¡­


    "You look strange."


    "Layfon, if you feel unwell¡­¡­" Nina put her hand on his forehead.


    (Wu!)


    Her action brought her breasts before him.


    (Wuwu¡­¡­)


    Everything that happened on that day jumped out to him. He had wrapped her with the swimming bag that day for the race¡­¡­


    (As I said, it was an accident!)


    "No fever, but your face is really red. Are you ok?"


    "Ah, well, just a little¡­!"


    When her hand left his forehead, he seized the chance to stand up and walk past her. But two more figures appeared in his path and made him halt.


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    Leerin and Meishen were back.


    "Layfon looks strange," Nina explained.


    "Eh?"


    Both girls looked worried.


    "Layfon?"


    "Are you all right?"


    Both girls walked up to him to confirm his situation, bringing their faces close to him.


    (Ahah, again¡­¡­)


    That scene flashed past him. On that day at Grendan''s bus station, a place filled with rumbling. Leerin''s teary eyes¡­


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    This moment when he made a voice without knowing.


    "Eh?"


    He seemed to hear someone''s voice. Along with a feeling that rushed up to his brain, he fainted.


    In the end, he fainted with a reddened face.


    "So what happened?"


    They put him underneath an umbrella. Originally they intended to send him to the hospital, but Sharnid had stopped them.


    "He''s burnt."


    Burnt? As in a heatstroke?


    "Not sure."


    Though he was flippant, Sharnid wasn''t the type of guy who would leave someone in a life and death situation. Since he said Layfon was all right, he probably would be all right then.


    "Even so¡­¡­ I still don''t get it," Nina said.


    Leerin and Meishen stayed behind to look after Layfon. Dalshena went swimming again. And Sharnid had gone with her. Naruki and Mifi went to do something else. Felli stayed at "Home of the Lake" to read her book. Nina had nothing to do and nowhere to go.


    "That''s difficult¡­¡­"


    It felt strange that she had nowhere to go on a beach so full of people. She looked around. She wanted to look after Layfon with Leerin and Meishen, but she felt it was difficult to just sit there with them.


    Wearing sand-covered sandals, she walked along the beach aimlessly, enjoying the sun and the sand. She saw various groups of boys and girls on the beach. There were couples around too. Though they were all students at Zuellni, Nina didn''t know all of them. She did, however, come across a few familiar faces. Some of them were with the same gender, some came with their lovers.


    "Um."


    Nina''s gaze suddenly stopped on the couple that had walked past her.


    "Ah."


    "Ah."


    She didn''t immediately recognize her because she looked different than usual. Leu looked at her with an "oh no" expression. Leu lived in the same dormitory as Nina, and they were once classmates in first year. Nina recognized the guy beside her. Someone from Military Arts who seemed to be also in the same class in first year.


    "Come over here for a sec¡­¡­" Leu took Nina''s hand and pulled her away.


    "Wh, what?" Nina said in a fluster.


    "How should I put it¡­¡­Well¡­¡­"


    Leu frowned, not knowing how to say what she wanted to say. Her hands seemed directionless. She seemed to want to push something up before her eyes and suddenly realized that the glasses weren''t there. Glasses were inconvenient since she was here to swim.


    "That''s why you refused the invitation. I see. In that case, it''d have been better if you just said so before," Nina said.


    "No. It isn''t like that. No¡­¡­"


    "I heard from Selina."


    "Wu. Ah. Really!" Leu moaned. It was rare for her to be in a fluster when she was usually cold and calm.


    "Never mind. It''s nothing even though Nina knows¡­¡­ Nothing. Nothing at all!"


    "Why are you angry?"


    "No, I''m not angry," she lowered her head.


    Nina didn''t understand why her emotions fluctuated so much. Speaking aside, Selina had seemed to be hiding something when she mentioned that Leu had a boyfriend.


    (Because she''s shy?)


    Perhaps. Perhaps so. Nina could only guess, since she herself didn''t have a boyfriend.


    "Uh?"


    Nina cocked her head. Leu was laughing in a bad way.


    "What is it?"


    "You came here with the platoon, right? How come you''re alone?"


    "Ah¡­¡­Nothing."


    "¡­¡­Isn''t that answer a bit too forced?"


    "Nah, Layfon fainted."


    "Again?" Leu asked. "He can faint. Is his body that weak?"


    "Not really¡­¡­ He seems to be burnt."


    "Burnt?"


    "Ah. What happened? It isn''t a heatstroke though."


    "Uh¡­¡­Ah, perhaps."


    "What? Thought of something?"


    "Not really¡­¡­only¡­¡­No, perhaps¡­¡­" She studied Nina. "Um¡­¡­It''s not bad. Your muscles aren''t that thick."


    "What''re you saying?"


    Leu ignored her and touched her arm and leg.


    "Hey, what''re you doing?"


    "Your muscles aren''t that bad. Just a little bit hard. Your stomach doesn''t have any unnecessary meat."


    "What''re you touching?"


    "Nah. I think it''d be interesting if he fainted because of your charm."


    "Ha?"


    Charm?


    "What''re you saying?"


    "Wrong. You shouldn''t be asking me with such a serious expression. You should blush."


    "No, as I was saying¡­¡­"


    "Hey, do you know you''re a girl?"


    "Of course."


    "I sometimes wonder whether you might think of yourself as a man."


    "Stupid."


    "Then why do you not blush?"


    Even so, that would be hard for her.


    Nina knew what Leu meant now, but she might not be the only reason even if Layfon fainted because of a lady''s charm. At that time, Felli, Leerin, Meishen and Dalshena had been around him. All of them were beauties. Sharnid would probably cry with joy.


    She understood Layfon''s fainting had nothing to do with her own charm.


    "Well, I don''t know. Besides, mens'' interests aren''t the same."


    "But."


    "Well, for example. Don''t you find it hard to accept? Don''t you find it strange if a guy you find revolting actually has a pretty girlfriend? Hard to accept, right? Don''t you think that girl has done something against nature?"


    "I don''t think so¡­¡­"


    "Right. Then perhaps Layfon likes your type of a girl."


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­"


    "That''s right. Since it''s rare to get to relax, don''t stand here. Go do something fun," Leu said. "Ah¡­¡­"


    "What''re you thinking? It must be something bad."


    Leu went back to her boyfriend. Her good point was her ability to tell Nina what to do while holding an indifferent attitude. But now¡­¡­ Would Layfon like Nina''s type?


    "Wu¡­¡­" She stayed rooted on the spot, troubled.


    They had barbecue for dinner, and it was dusk when they finished eating. The number of people on the beach had increased. Some had set up stalls along the beach. Layfon and the others changed into their clothes and went to check out the stalls.


    "So many people," Leerin said with a sigh.


    "Yes," Layfon said with a sigh too.


    "What, what? You don''t see this much? It''s just a normal summer festival," Mifi said.


    "We don''t have many summers in Grendan."


    "Ah, just three times."


    "And we didn''t have huge festivals."


    "Just at the beginning of the New Year. It was grand, but all other smaller events were done within small areas."


    "Wa, so old-fashioned."


    "Are there many festivals in Joeldem?" Leerin asked.


    "Many. The Electronic Fairy Festival is on every single season¡­¡­"


    "Really."


    "Joeldem must be rich."


    Mifi began to explain Joeldem''s festivals to them. Both of them sighed at hearing other festivals.


    "Though I thought of it when I came to Zuellni, Grendan really is very poor," Layfon said.


    "What? You only found out now?" Leerin said. "It''s always fighting. It shouldn''t have that much money."


    "Ah, I see."


    "Geez, you should use your brain. It''s the same whether it''s money at home or money used to run a country."


    "Ah, only Leerin would think of that though."


    The two of them continued to admire the stalls as they argued.


    "Oi, it''s almost time," Sharnid said, checking his watch. "Hurry."


    "But all the good seats are taken now," Dalshena protested.


    "Not really. We can just use our brains more, and that''s what makes it meaningful," he said.


    Light blossomed.


    "Wa¡­¡­So pretty."


    Fireworks lit up the sky above the quiet lake. Leerin sighed at the imaginary flowers that were blossoming above her.


    "They use real fireworks in formal situations. The sound would be very loud. As expected, we don''t have the budget and the technology," Nina said to Leerin, who looked unhappy.


    White and red light painted Leerin''s face. The fireworks were only images projected in the sky.


    "That must be done by the Message Team. I saw them recruiting a short while ago."


    "Ah, those guys are cutting corners this year."


    Harley and Kirik. Though Kirik had pointed out the weakness of this year''s fireworks, he cheered like everyone else under the grand decoration of the fake fireworks.


    "Use your brain¡­¡­This is what you mean?" Dalshena looked around, not interested. They were on the roof of a research building. It usually banned normal students from entering, but the research students were here appreciating the fireworks.


    "Huh, still can''t quite see it clearly," Meishen smiled bitterly. Naruki looked uncomfortable.


    "Sorry," she said.


    "No worries. We''re in a festival. You''ve been busy this year too. You don''t have much time to relax and rest. Take this opportunity to enjoy your time," Sharnid said.


    "Yes, yes," Naruki said in a small voice to Meishen.


    "Look, you''re making it difficult for the first years, doing whatever you like," Dalshena glared at him.


    "No one wouldn''t want to be the guy that girls can rely on. The problem is just how the opposite gender thinks."


    "What. Are they in that kind of relationship?" Dalshena understood now.


    "I''m happy to have you rely on me."


    "Not in my life."


    "So mean," he shrugged.


    She glared at him. Her gaze then alleviated.


    "But, great suggestion for the holidays."


    "Isn''t it? Youth is short. Summer is even shorter. It''d have been a waste if we didn''t enjoy it."


    "I don''t mean that. I mean Nina."


    Nina often sank into contemplation recently with a serious expression. Though she hid that expression once she noticed someone looking at her, she had failed to escape Dalshena''s eyes. Dalshena didn''t know what she was contemplating. The busy schedule of the recent Military Arts Competition was a timely relief for the Captain. However, that limit was close to its breaking point. Dalshena feared something might happen, and that was exactly the time when Sharnid made his suggestion.


    "Well, that person''s too passionate."


    "Passionate?"


    "Her brain gets heated up. She needs to cool down before she loses control," he said and smiled, thinking of something. "Every day is so hot. Other symptoms might just explode together."


    "Your joke isn''t funny," she said. Her expression turned lonely. "That guy would probably look bitter if he heard this foolish talk."


    "What? Thought of something?"


    "You can''t tell what it is?"


    "Who knows," he turned his face away.


    "At least, I don''t have the right to sympathize with him."


    "Sympathy. He''d probably hate it."


    "Perhaps."


    They lifted their gazes to the fireworks, thinking of their still unconscious friend.


    Meishen and Mifi watched the two of them from behind. "And that is the injury between the two of them."


    "Is, is that so?" Meishen said, confused.


    They couldn''t hear the conversation from here, and eavesdropping wasn''t good. But she felt like the lonely scene of the two of them watching the fireworks really resembled a painting.


    "This adult-like feeling is too much for Mei."


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    That must be it since it came from Mifi.


    "Then let''s use a more direct method. Contact. Direct and enthusiastic body contact!"


    "¡­¡­Wait, don''t you find what you''re saying strange?"


    "There''s no other way though."


    Meishen''s face must be very red. She wanted to stop Mifi but she still looked at the direction she was pointing.


    At where Layfon and Leerin were watching the fireworks together. Perhaps they weren''t used to watching fireworks. The two of them looked at the sky like little kids.


    "You have to show something of yourself like the fireworks."


    "Eh?"


    "If you can''t do that, then it''ll never come to you. Look over there."


    She followed Mifi''s direction again. Felli and Nina were standing somewhere not too far from Layfon and Leerin. A distance that wasn''t too far or too close to the other two. A distance that allowed them to speak to the other pair at any moment.


    "Look, they''re waiting too. You''re also thinking of pushing them away, pushing Leerin away and wrapping your arm around his. That kind of an initiative."


    "No, I can''t."


    That was too much for her. But¡­¡­


    (Wu¡­¡­)


    But she should be able to take up her courage again. That was what Meishen thought. She knew she was weak, and that troubled her every time she thought of it. She could only be like this because she was born timid. But if she could have more courage¡­


    "What, Mei. Your face is red."


    "No, nothing."


    But she could only blush and think, imagining herself in that place as she looked at Layfon and Leerin. And self-hatred rushed up in her, knowing she could only imagine and not do anything.


    (I want courage.) She thought as she watched Leerin. She felt like everything would end in the blink of an eye.


    Nina walked with exhaustion. Students filled the tram station, waiting for a tram to take them home. Layfon and the others planned to walk a little before parting to head home. Dalshena and Sharnid decided to just walk home. Naruki and her friends stayed back at the tram station, saying they wanted to get back faster. Harley and Kirik returned to the lab.


    That left Layfon with Nina, Felli and Leerin. At first, Layfon and Leerin talked from one thing to another. This was their first time experiencing the fireworks of summer. They were really happy, and Nina''s expression softened as she watched them. Felli wasn''t as indifferent as before. She didn''t keep her distance but instead, she showed interest in joining the conversation. But by then everyone had quieted down.


    (Too tired?)


    Only Leerin wasn''t a Military Artist. She had a full day, and she had also swam. She must be reaching her limit now.


    (Let''s not force her. We''ll take the tram at the next station.) Felli thought.


    Though Felli was a Psychokinesist, her physical strength wasn''t as strong as Nina and Layfon''s. However, she did do training, so she was in better shape than Leerin. Even so, she felt uneasy with her current steps. As she thought, the next station was her limit.


    The station appeared soon, and that was the parting point for them. Nina and Leerin lived in the same dormitory, while Layfon and Felli lived in the same suburb. Felli heard a light sigh when they were about to reach the station.


    "Right, let''s take the tram here," Nina suggested.


    Layfon nodded.


    "¡­¡­Sorry, please wait," Leerin said, stopping.


    "What is it?"


    The streetlight didn''t reach her face, so the others couldn''t make out her expression. Was she not well because of her tiredness? Should Felli have taken the bags? But Leerin had insisted on carrying it.


    "I have something to say to Layfon," Leerin said, her hand on the bag on her shoulder.


    "Ah, then we''ll¡­¡­" Nina said, feeling the unusual atmosphere.


    It had been three months since Leerin arrived at Zuellni. But she had not once said why she was here. Academy Cities had fewer encounters with filth monsters, so they were safer than other cities. But in truth, Nina witnessed a ruined city on her way to Zuellni, and filth monsters did attack Zuellni recently. The journey on a roaming bus was unsafe, yet Leerin had traveled all the way here. Why? Many people should have already asked her directly or indirectly, but she kept diverting the conversation. This time, she was going to say it.


    Nina swallowed, feeling the tension. It felt different from when she was in battle. It was a feeling of knowing she shouldn''t be here. She exchanged a glance with Felli. The other girl was also hesitating.


    "No. I want you to hear too. I want you to hear because you understand Layfon, the Military Artist whom I don''t quite understand."


    "Uh¡­¡­um."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ok."


    Layfon waited with a tense expression too.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin watched him as if confirming he really was him.


    "¡­¡­When I read the letter that you wanted to stay as a Military Artist, I was relieved."


    "Eh?"


    "You wrote that in the letter. Though I was happy and troubled, I was happy that you told me you wanted to stay a Military Artist. I''ve always thought of you as a Military Artist. It feels like if you''re not a Military Artist, then you''re not the Layfon that I know. Then you''d have disappeared, and I would really hate that feeling."


    "Leerin¡­¡­¡­"


    "But I thought about it. If I reunited with Layfon, observed him well and saw that he was actually an unwilling Military Artist, then he should stop. Zuellni''s circumstances are irrelevant. I''m not a Military Artist, but I''ve heard father''s stories, so I understand the cruelty of battles. If that is really how Layfon feels, then there will definitely be nothing good that will come from being a Military Artist."


    Her words nailed Nina''s heart. She didn''t want Layfon to fight again, yet he did, all because of the lack of maturity in the Military Artists here. All because she herself was too useless. She had thought of this many times, but who helped her climb back to her feet? Layfon. Who helped her to make her stronger? Layfon.


    In Nina''s eyes, she could do nothing to catch up to Layfon''s strength. The term "help" probably meant nothing much to him. Because no one could catch up to him¡­¡­They could only rely on him.


    Leerin''s hand reached into the bag. "But it turns out Layfon isn''t really unwilling. I don''t know how Layfon feel about this, but you''ve never worn the face of being unwilling. And that is really great."


    "It''s not like I''ve given up leav¡­¡­"


    "Un, even so, that''s okay. Because at least I know, for Layfon, being a Military Artist is not an impossible choice."


    "Leerin¡­¡­"


    "So, to the present Layfon¡­¡­ No, it''s because you''re you now, that I think this is essential to you."


    She took out something from the bag. It was a thin, long box, wrapped in a piece of clean cloth adorned with gold and silver threads. A crest was carved into the cover of the box. Nina didn''t know what was inside it. She glanced at Layfon and saw him frozen with shock.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "Father has already forgiven you. And he feels he owes you, so he hopes you can accept this."


    Father¡­¡­Nina recalled the school of Psyharden. Layfon sealed those techniques of his but Haia had always been using those Katana skills. She didn''t know what was inside the box. Did Leerin want Layfon to pick up the Katana? Or was it because Layfon had greatly improved, so? He had become stronger than before? In that case¡­¡­


    But Layfon quietly shook his head.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t take this."


    The events that happened after that night were like raging waves. It was very hard to make sense of them.

 Volume 9, 2 — Enemy

    Volume 9, Chapter 2: Enemy


    The information had arrived yesterday morning.


    Delbone''s power of Psychokinesis could discover almost any nearby filth monsters one week before the city came across their paths. However, this time the filth monsters had an excellent ability to search out their enemies.


    "Then what about their fighting power?" Cauntia squinted happily as she stood on the edge of Grendan. Her waist-long white hair fluttered in the strong wind. She wore the long coat that only a Heaven''s Blade Successor was given. The coat covered her body and cut her off from the pollutants in the air. The coat was surprisingly light, allowing her to move freely in it. As such, the coat fully revealed her delicate body. Her waist was high and her arms and legs were long. Only the word "grand" could be used to describe this body. She held a large weapon that had a long and thick handle and a wide and big blade. The head of a dragon decorated the place connecting the blade and the handle, as if the blade was about to shoot flame. The Green Dragon Crescent Moon Sabre, this was her weapon. It was a huge weapon with an imposing pressure alleviated by the small charm decorating the blade.


    "Aren''t you excited for this?" she turned around, her red painted lips revealing the joy in her. A scar from her forehead to her chin cut through her beautiful face. She smiled like a little girl.


    "Your presence is too heavy."


    Unlike Cauntia, a calm face met her gaze. That person stood alone and he was only half as tall as Cauntia. However, his head, eyes, mouth, nose were all big in proportion. His arms and legs were short, giving off a feeling of a large kid. His skin was smooth and his face was round like a sticky rice cake.


    "What is it, Reverse? You''re as down as ever."


    "This is war. Of course my feelings are heavy."


    Cauntia put her hands on her hips and sighed at his timid attitude. "We can never come to a consensus at this point. Why can''t you listen to my opinion at times?"


    "That means you''ll have to agree to my opinion."


    Silence.


    "Impossible!" said both at the same time.


    Cauntia laughed, Reverse smiled without hesitation.


    "But, don''t worry. I''ll protect you," he said in a small voice.


    Unable to suppress herself, she gave him a hug and put her lips on his reddened cheek.


    "Then let''s observe today''s prey," she said as if speaking to her love.


    Both were Heaven''s Blade Successors put in the same group. They were now strengthening their vision to confirm their prey. An unusual thing that was the size of a lion was closing in on Grendan from 30 Jimels away.


    "It''s given up its wings."


    "It looks quite old."


    The things on the lion''s back had become two small hills. This filth monster was in a matured phase. It was massive enough to give up its wings since flying took up lots of strength.


    "It''s worth hunting down," Cauntia said, licking her lips.


    Reverse''s shoulders shook. "It looks powerful, and it looks hard."


    "I don''t mean that. How far can we cut it down? Hohoho, this feels like usual, but different from the time when we took our first filth monster. Compared to giving it the last push, this is so much more boring. Anyway, this is just a job."


    "I was tense at first too."


    The filth monster dashed towards Grendan, shortening the distance with shocking speed. The feeling of distance crumbled with a closer look.


    "Let''s get rid of it with our usual combo," she said lightly.


    Reverse gave a stiff nod. The two of them put on their helmets and readied their fighting stances. Cauntia confirmed the part connecting Reverse''s helmet to his armour. The design of his coat differed from hers. Plates of alloys covered several parts of the coat. The coat and the helmet made him look like a metallic doll. Even Military Artists would find it hard to move with that weight on them.


    High speed was the best strategy. Reverse''s equipment didn''t seem appropriate in a life and death fight against filth monsters. On the contrary, Cauntia''s light equipment seemed more suitable. However, the female Heaven''s Blade''s equipment wasn''t the best at defense. The destruction of the surroundings during a fight could cause scattering stones and rocks to tear apart the coat. Pollutants would enter the body once the protective coat was damaged, and that pain, though tolerable psychologically, would bring down movement speed. And a Military Artist whose movements slowed down would face death. Either he died by the filth monster''s hand, or he died on the way back to the city, his body eaten up by pollutants.


    However, Reverse and Cauntia were Reverse and Cauntia. That was why they were given permission to wear such gear. He focused on defense and she focused on the offensive. These equipments were specially made to cater to their combination.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always protect you."


    They gazed at each other. Cauntia smiled a bitter smile.


    "Thanks. I can do my best because you''re here."


    "Same here."


    Their interaction showed they knew each other very well. This was a special combination among Heaven''s Blades. The two of them walked their own paths but were able to perfectly cater to each other.


    "Then let''s begin the hunt."


    "Come."


    They entered the battlefield. Just the two of them, as before.


    ¡ó


    Why am I¡­


    Felli felt her present situation was unreasonable. Why did her stomach hurt so much?


    It had been one week since that event. Layfon was unhappy for the whole week. He and Leerin had a huge fight after he refused to accept the box. It was shocking at first. Felli and Nina never thought Leerin, who was gently persuading him to accept the box, would suddenly turn rough. By the time Nina and Felli came to their senses, it was too late to stop the fight. There was no room for them to put in a word. They could only listen with a feeling that they shouldn''t be there, and then they watched Leerin run away in anger.


    So Nina ran after Leerin and Felli ran after Layfon. That couldn''t be helped, since they lived in different areas.


    Layfon waited for her, and they walked to the next tram station in silence. She felt that she had to stand by his side, and she wanted that too, but this time Layfon was wrong. Leerin¡­¡­ She took the long and dangerous journey to come to Zuellni. Perhaps all the students here would criticize Layfon for this, since everyone had once sat on the small and narrow roaming bus, facing the danger of being attacked anytime by filth monsters.


    But that wasn''t the problem. All students came here for themselves, no matter how different their purposes were. Leerin was different. She came here for Layfon''s sake, yet he failed to express any gratitude.


    Felli''s feelings leaned towards Leerin, and she didn''t feel unhappy with that. Layfon was in the wrong, and what Leerin said was right. In that case, she had to do something about this. Leerin wanted Felli and Nina to listen too so they could judge the situation. As a normal person, she wanted Military Artists, such as Felli and Nina, to be the judge in this matter. The two of them knew Layfon as fellow Military Artists.


    Felli felt Leerin was right.


    "This isn''t Grendan!" Leerin had confirmed this point again and again in the fight.


    Felli thought she was right but Layfon didn''t want to hear it. He kept saying this was his punishment, so he couldn''t accept it.


    Leerin was here so as to allow him to accept that box. But¡­¡­¡­


    "Then I''m leaving first," he said and closed the door of the training room.


    The members left in the room sighed as they heard his footsteps retreat further away.


    Ahhh, her stomach hurt. She put her hand on her stomach.


    "¡­¡­¡­ His mood hasn''t changed," Harley said, tired.


    Sharnid had already left. At first, everyone was worried, but now they felt tired of the situation.


    "I never thought he could get mad like that," Nina said.


    "He always thought it''s his punishment. Since she''s nailed him, even he would turn stubborn," Dalshena sighed. "Compared to that, that guy''s been hiding such strength¡­¡­ Geez, unbelievable."


    "But I don''t think he''ll become so much more powerful if he uses a Katana," Harley responded. He pointed at the terminal which showed the data of Layfon''s three Dites: Sapphire Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite, Adamantium Dite.


    "Forget his movements when using a weapon. There shouldn''t be much difference just from the qualities of the sword and a Katana."


    "What do you mean?" Nina asked.


    "Of course, a Katana''s cut path is more prominent but we can''t say a sword can''t cut as well as a Katana, since technology is improving," he showed the cut path on the screen. "But Layfon is more suited to using a Katana. That''s Kirik''s opinion. His moves are all variations of the Katana technique. And by using a Katana, he can maximize his power in his basic moves. The damages to the Shim Adamantium Dite would be less than to the sword, and that''s probably the same for his body."


    "Um¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina''s expression turned heavy at what Harley said: the burden on the body.


    "But I heard that he became a Heaven''s Blade Successor at age 10. He stopped using the Katana at that time, maybe his body''s grown used to handling a sword?" Dalshena said.


    "Perhaps," Harley said. "I''m not a doctor so I can''t say much. But looking from the viewpoint of a technician, a Katana suits him better. He wouldn''t have to force himself and shoulder any additional burden. The data here proves it," he pressed a key on the keyboard.


    Sword and Katana. Felli didn''t know the difference between them. As a Psychokinesist, it was natural to use the staff Dite. She had no other choice. Even so, the difference in the shape of the flakes could affect the conductivity of Psychokinesis and the movement of the flake in the air current. Though she wasn''t too keen in the fights, she often requested adjustments for the Dite so she could use the weapon freely.


    "He doesn''t seem to care much about the adjustments of the Dite. I don''t mean he''s just confident in his own strength though. He remembers the exact data for the Steel Threads setting."


    "Is that so?" Nina said, surprised.


    "Yes, as expected, he''s only like this when it comes to the sword. He doesn''t care much about the Dite that would mean life and death for him. He''s probably an exception among so many Military Artists."


    "Um¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli cocked her head at Nina''s unusual movement.


    "I¡­¡­ I don''t have anything to complain about my Dite," Nina said, about to sweat from agitation.


    Harley gave her a bitter smile. "Of course, my dad and I have always been looking after your Dite."


    ¡ó


    "Harley, do you like the Captain?" Felli asked, holding a mop.


    "What!?" he said in a high-pitched voice.


    Felli was in charge of cleaning today. After vacuuming the place, she took up the mop and started brushing the floor. She asked Harley the question as she felt something from him in the conversation. He had been humming while tidying the equipment.


    The two of them were alone.


    "You, what did you say?"


    The equipment fell everywhere. Harley looked at her in shock as if he was about to fall too.


    "I felt it from the conversation."


    "Aaa¡­¡­¡­ I suppose," he admitted.


    His unexpectedly honest admission surprised her.


    "Ah, but that was in the past. It doesn''t mean anything now."


    "Is that so?"


    "She was my first love. Well, she was the most beautiful of all the girls that I knew. Now she''s got short hair, but her hair was long back then. And she was dressed like a lady. None of the girls back then could catch up to her. You can say that was my first time understanding the charm of a woman."


    "It feels like you''re deliberately complicating the explanation and hiding something."


    "Wu."


    "You really don''t feel anything now?"


    "Yes. I can''t feel from her what I felt before. We''re just childhood friends."


    "Really."


    "Perhaps not. Either way, we''ve been together for a long time. Forget that we''re different in gender. I got used to her because of the long time, or you can say that I don''t want to see her other side."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to treat her from the angle of a male. It''s different from being a lover. But I don''t despise Nina because she''s female."


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­" She nodded, half understanding what he said. This was what childhood friends were like.


    "Though I don''t know what others think, Nina is like that. I''m used to the present Nina. I find it hard to accept, thinking of Nina acting all lady-like in front of her boyfriend."


    "¡­ Meaning you aren''t gonna improve your relationship with her?"


    "That''s the way it is with a boy-girl relationship. As a friend, Military Artist or Dite technician, that relationship doesn''t matter."


    Was this feeling special for Harley, or did it apply to all childhood friends? Felli didn''t understand since she didn''t have one.


    "Not good enough for research purposes."


    Nina and Harley, Layfon and Leerin. They were all childhood friends with each other but weren''t their personalities different? Felli didn''t know what Layfon thought of it, but she knew Leerin wanted to have a relationship that went beyond that of childhood friends. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have come all the way to Zuellni. And Felli felt that she herself had lost on that single point.


    If it was herself, she wouldn''t have done it. Would she have taken on a dangerous journey for the sake of another person? She probably wouldn''t have chased after him. She would have stayed home and prayed for his safe return.


    She had lost to Leerin just by thinking like that even though she didn''t want to admit it. Even though she didn''t want to feel sad, even though she didn''t want to admit she had lost.


    "¡­¡­ Forget that though," she said to herself as she headed home alone.


    She couldn''t leave the matter as it was. She must do something, but what? Should she help alleviate that stiffness between them first? But that wouldn''t help to reach Leerin''s goal. She had to do something to resolve Leerin''s problem. Besides, Harley had just said something that bothered her.


    "Ah, yes. There might be one more reason why Layfon doesn''t care much about the settings of the Dite," Harley said, embarrassed by the conversation about Nina and so said something else to divert her.


    "What?"


    "Layfon tried the Katana in here and destroyed it. It wasn''t a good Dite since I made it quickly."


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    "But the investigation on the Dite showed Layfon had used too much Kei compared to usual. I think he couldn''t control it because he was using Karen Kei."


    She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Meaning the usual Layfon pays attention to the level of Kei he uses. It''s not just the sword or the Katana. He isn''t used to the material that made the Dite, so the Adamantium Dite probably wouldn''t have worked."


    Harley thought to himself that Layfon''s results had fueled the research students'' enthusiasm for researching new materials. Layfon was such a monster. And that had added a few more questions about the Heaven''s Blade that a Heaven''s Blade Successor used.


    "Really, what should I do?" Felli sighed deeply.


    Someone else was also sighing right now. The creepy sound of vegetables being chopped in the kitchen gave Nina a hard time sitting still. Leerin was making dinner. She had taken charge of the kitchen since she moved in, and Selina, the person in charge of the dormitory, had then reduced Leerin''s rent.


    Anyway, Leerin was now alone in the kitchen. Though Nina wanted to say something, she felt it hard to approach the other girl for now. She paced near the door. She didn''t feel that Leerin was wrong, but she understood Layfon at the same time.


    Layfon refused to use the Katana so he wouldn''t taint his adopted father''s skills. He hadn''t once abandoned that decision since he was exiled from Grendan. But Leerin came here because his adopted father had forgiven him, and that feeling shouldn''t be ignored.


    Layfon was unbelievable. He grew up under terrible circumstances, yet he possessed a strength that Nina didn''t have. And he fought with reasons that she didn''t agree with. The pain he endured didn''t come from the fights with filth monsters or the pressure of becoming a Heaven''s Blade Successor. That pain came from his feeling of betraying the orphanage. What did he feel when he was exposed to face everyone''s reproach? Was he disappointed that they didn''t understand him? Or was he angry? And what did Leerin think?


    "What''re you doing?"


    Leerin had already prepared everything. Her speed in cooking even surprised Selina.


    "Ah, no¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­¡­"


    "Still thinking of that?" she said with a stiff expression. She was forcing herself to smile.


    "Um."


    "What should I do with him? That moron¡­¡­¡­"


    Anger and frustration pierced Leerin''s words.


    "I think he has his reasons."


    "I know that."


    Nina helped her lay out the eating utensils. Leu was in her own room, studying or reading books. She always forgot her meals. Selina had written on the board that she''d return late, so they prepared three sets of utensils tonight. Nina placed the large bowl of salad in the middle of the table and went to bring out another dish. Leerin reheated the bread she made in the morning, put it in a basket and took the basket to the table.


    "But Layfon¡­¡­"


    "Leerin?"


    Leerin swayed and fell to the side. Nina let go of the wok to support her. The wok fell onto the floor and the basket of bread rolled off the table.


    "Leerin?"


    It felt like she had lost all her strength. Blood had drained from her face, so white a face that it looked as if she was about to die. She panted.


    "Leerin?" Nina shouted.


    Leaving the kitchen to Leu, Nina took Leerin to the hospital. Looking at the other girl, sleeping with a drip in her arm, a feeling rushed through her, propelling Nina to run out of the hospital.


    Layfon needed a stronger power.


    She had been thinking of something since leaving Leerin in Myath. Savaris was here. Grendan had sent over a Heaven''s Blade to take over the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. It would be the best for Nina, Karian and anyone else if the Haikizoku could be retrieved without hurting anyone. No, it was all right even if she was to sacrifice herself. However, Savaris seemed to have another purpose here. He wanted to fight Layfon. Why? Because Layfon was an obstacle? Or because¡­¡­ Layfon needed to become stronger.


    Nina had been worrying since Leerin arrived. Would it be today, or tomorrow¡­¡­¡­ That thought had stayed in her mind for three months. Time had calmed her heart, but uneasiness still remained.


    A Military Artist who had enough strength to match Layfon''s had come from Grendan. Nina didn''t have the confidence he could win. He needed to become stronger, but she didn''t know how to help him. How could she help him get stronger when he was stronger than her? He didn''t start from zero. He had already reached 100. The present Nina was like someone at 10 thinking of how to reach 100. She should probably tell him about the event.


    But how should she reply if he asked why she didn''t tell him earlier? By telling him she was reminded in a dream not to say it? Telling him what she encountered in Myath? She felt it was unfair that she got caught in this event. She wanted to share it with someone and talk over it with him or her, but if she did that, then that other person would become involved.


    She couldn''t do that.


    How could she obtain his forgiveness when that time came? She chose not to tell him because she didn''t know how it would turn out between them, especially with Layfon. How could she get him involved when he didn''t want to fight? But¡­¡­¡­


    Nina pressed the button. The lift took her to the floor where Zuellni''s Mechanical Department was. She didn''t have work today. The people working here greeted her, and she returned the greeting as she searched for Layfon. Since the city had moved into the tropics, the Mechanical Department was hot. Just walking in it was enough to make her sweat.


    Right, he was here working close to the central location. Right now, he was standing, holding a mop and forgetting himself.


    "Layfon."


    "Eh?" he looked at the direction of the voice. "Captain? What is it?"


    "Leerin''s fainted."


    "¡­ Eh?" he said, confused.


    "She must have fainted from the exhaustion from the long journey and her inability to adapt to the new environment. She''s in the hospital."


    "Right," his body shook, his face green, but he didn''t head straight for the hospital.


    "Not going?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Why can''t you accept it?" she felt him hesitating because of the box.


    "You heard it too. I betrayed my father. How can I accept it?"


    "Is that really it?"


    "Yes."


    "Not because you''re still angry? Till now¡­¡­¡­"


    "How could I. There''s no such thing!"


    The handle of the mop broke in his hand. His shrill voice echoed in the Mechanical Department and gradually faded. His hands still shook.


    "You''re saying this because you don''t know! Father did so much for us¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then why are you ignoring his feelings?"


    Emotions shouldn''t govern his actions. Particularly not in this situation. Leerin probably knew that too. But she said those words back then because she felt strongly about them. She had been holding those feelings throughout the journey to Zuellni.


    "Your adopted father has realized his mistake. But why can''t you accept him? Aren''t you ignoring his feelings?"


    "That¡­¡­ Of course I know that," he looked at the ground.


    Nina reached out her hand. "I want you to become strong."


    "Captain."


    "I don''t know what you''ll choose, but if you''re not returning to Grendan and want to stay a Military Artist for a while longer, I want you to become strong. Leerin''s right, this isn''t Grendan. I can''t support you from behind. At present, I can''t catch up to you."


    "¡­¡­¡­" He seemed to want to say something.


    Nina saw defeat in his eyes. Why did he lose?


    (What?)


    She felt shocked after looking at his eyes.


    (What¡­¡­)


    Why did he look like he''d been abandoned?


    "Layfon¡­¡­ I¡­¡­"


    "Captain, you¡­¡­" Instead of saying more, he sped past her.


    "Wait!?"


    But he didn''t stop, and she didn''t chase after him. The broken handle of the mop was left behind on the floor.


    ¡ó


    "Wu!"


    Gorneo kneeled down at the heavy impact of the fist. The time was deep into the night. No one was using the Training Complex. Light spilled out from the training ground of the 5th platoon.


    "Too naive. I thought training outside could improve your naivety. Is this all you can do!"


    Gorneo curled into a ball, as if to vomit the pain in his stomach, but no mercy came from that voice.


    "I''m not yet¡­¡­¡­" he said, a spasm working into his throat.


    "Yes, yes. Show me your endurance."


    He pushed himself up to face his own brother - Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. Why was his brother here?


    Gorneo was confused when Savaris suddenly appeared in his room. Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade Successors shouldn''t have left the city. But Savaris was here to capture the Haikizoku. How foolish. It was only a rumor that a Haikizoku could realize a Military Artist''s dream. Such an elite Military Artist actually left Grendan for a rumor¡­¡­ But Savaris then explained it to him.


    "This is the Queen''s order."


    In that case, he could only believe what Savaris said, believe in the Queen''s words. He believed and accepted it even though he was doubtful. And that was what a Queen''s existence was like. Consequently, understanding filtered through him now that he believed - about the report of the 17th platoon in the ruined city, the 10th platoon being suddenly disbanded, the doubts over the platoon matches, the appearance of the Mercenary Gang, Zuellni''s loss of control. Had these all to do with the Haikizoku? If so, then the Haikizoku was poison to the city, particularly if it was related to Zuellni''s rampage.


    Could it be¡­¡­


    Grendan continued to drift through danger zones. Was it because it had a Haikizoku? Why did the Queen want it? But¡­¡­¡­


    It had been three months since the last meeting with his brother.


    "Come. How long do you plan to keep swaying?"


    What had his brother been doing in three months?


    He stood up, panting as he watched Savaris. That smile was the same as the smile back from Grendan, but he could see it had turned older. Gorneo had been in Zuellni for five years now. It wasn''t strange for his brother to have grown older. Savaris probably thought the same.


    No, it was easier to say Savaris had forgotten the brother he had five years ago. However, in these three months, Gorneo''s brother would train him from time to time. He would come once every 2-3 days or he wouldn''t show up for a whole week. He never told him what he did in these three months. Savaris was probably sleeping in the roaming bus of the Mercenary Gang. Layfon and Haia had a duel in the last Military Arts Competition, as if someone had planned for them to fight. Was that to do with Savaris too? So he wanted to fight Layfon?


    "Please keep at it. I plan to make you a teacher if you return."


    "What!?" Gorneo said, speechless.


    "I think you should be able to inherit father''s name since you''ve had five years of experience."


    "Hang on. Being a teacher¡­¡­¡­ There should be people stronger than me. Like Parsen and Denet. And if it''s to inherit the Luckens¡­¡­"


    "Those two are teachers already, and half of the teachers you knew are already dead."


    "How¡­¡­¡­"


    Savaris told him their death in a frank and refreshing manner. Just like the time when he told him of Gahard''s death without considering his feelings.


    "Geez, death is one split-second moment no matter how long we train. We live in a world of a moment."


    "Brother."


    "Well, in a sense, that''s happiness too."


    A shiver ran down Gorneo''s spine as he watched his brother. Savaris¡­¡­¡­ his brother¡­¡­ this creature¡­¡­¡­ he had always seen the world in a different light. As if he had returned to the Savaris in Grendan. Everyone looked at the Heaven''s Blade Successor, Savaris, with respect. But not Gorneo, who watched him with fear. Every time he looked at his brother, he felt that he was watching a monster, and uneasiness and fear filled him.


    "Brother!" he said in a loud voice to cover up the trembling in himself. "It''s natural that you would inherit the Luckens Military Arts."


    "That can''t be done. I''m not interested in females."


    "What!?"


    "Aaa, that doesn''t mean I''m interested in males. I just don''t have much of an interest in sex. I haven''t done a checkup, but I probably can''t produce the next generation. How can someone who can''t produce the next generation take over the Luckens'' name?"


    What should he say to an older brother like that?


    "So I can only fight. I can only feel good in fights. Aa, so boring! Why is Layfon so lazy? I was so looking forward to it and thought the Haikizoku would get out of control. I thought I could see the power that I once saw in Grendan," he watched the sky.


    "So boring! So peaceful! Damn! Isn''t there a place that is more exciting than Grendan? Was that why Lintence came to Grendan?"


    Gorneo didn''t understand why he was angry. Savaris wanted to fight something powerful, and it did not matter whether it was a human or a filth monster. He remained the same as when he was in Grendan. Other Military Artists would think this was a Heaven''s Blade Successor''s wish to improve and become stronger, and that was why he was special in their eyes. But it was hard for Gorneo to live with him as part of the family. Though he knew a Military Artist should become strong, this level of a wish was too much. So he feared his brother.


    Savaris''s gaze fell. He must have tidied his emotions now. "So for that purpose, you must at least learn the 72 techniques. We''ll leave the others for later. As for the secrets of them¡­ well, try your hardest to feel them with your body."


    Gorneo readied his fighting stance after regulating his breathing.


    "You''ll take that girl with you when you return to Grendan, right?"


    "Eh?"


    Shante''s shadow surfaced as he was releasing his Kei.


    "An opening!"


    Savaris'' fist landed on his brother''s nose.


    ¡ó


    The helmet fell and shattered as it touched the ground. Shocked by the sound of fury in the air, the medical team of Grendan stood numb, their mission forgotten.


    Strong gusts of Kei whipped her long hair around her. Unbelievable cracks spidered across the concrete floor beneath her feet, proof of the Kei released from Cauntia. Blood flowed from her mouth.


    Wearing the heavy armor, Reverse heard her tooth break. She must have gritted her teeth too hard.


    "I actually¡­¡­¡­" she moaned, and spit out the broken tooth.


    Her coat was heavily damaged. The first high speed attack had split its seams. The second and the third attacks tore the coat further apart. The thin protective coat made to protect against pollutants while allowing maximum movement had its strength drastically reduced. This was of course, to be expected. On the contrary, a normal coat would restrict freedom of movement.


    Cauntia''s Kei wasn''t used to defend.


    Her fight had a limit of ten attacks. Her coat would be completely destroyed once she went over that limit. Right now, parts of her body were exposed. Pollutants burnt her skin. The medical team was here to treat her, but they couldn''t approach due to the Kei surrounding her.


    "Cauntia¡­¡­¡­ Cauntia, it''s enough. It''s already finished."


    Reverse strode straight up to her despite her Kei crashing against his hard armor.


    "Finished?" she looked at him with widened eyes. Fury filled her blood-shot eyes. "What''s finished? The battle? Or the meaning of my existence?"


    "Cauntia."


    "Or is that I, for failing the battle, no longer have the right to be a Heaven''s Blade Successor?"


    "Cauntia!" he held her hand.


    "We already won."


    "We didn''t. We didn''t hunt it down!"


    Her hand shook. Was it from anger or reproach? Her tendency to attack affected not only others, but herself too.


    "We didn''t take it down but it won''t come near Grendan anymore. That means we''re done, because we''ve guarded Grendan."


    "This¡­¡­!!" she swallowed her anger. His genuine eyes had taken away her fury.


    "Wu, wu, wu¡­¡­!!" she moaned. Kei stopped flooding out. The medical team rushed to her and began treatment.


    "Thanks," someone said to Reverse as he watched the medical team take Cauntia to the hospital.


    This someone was as tall as Cauntia.


    Reverse lifted his head. "Troyatte, is something the matter?"


    "The old woman said that guy''s already escaped. It wouldn''t be good for that to become a lie."


    Reverse sighed in relief. He made up what he said to Cauntia back then. There wasn''t any evidence to back up his statement.


    "I was to come here as insurance, but it doesn''t look like I can catch up to it. Barmelin should probably have a way to do that. She was making quite a fuss before this too."


    The elimination of the intruders in the Inner Court had left her some bad memories, and she had shut herself in her home since then.


    "Lintence holds no interest in an enemy that has fled. But he''s given that guy a name."


    Given a name to the filth monster that had fled Grendan.


    "Yes, the enemy is strong," Reverse nodded, remembering how the humongous monster had sustained zero injuries. He had taken the filth monster''s attack with its sharp teeth to protect Cauntia.


    "That doesn''t sound convincing, coming from you."


    "That¡­ That can''t be."


    "Well, you''re Grendan''s most prided knight."


    A commotion in the direction where Cauntia had disappeared to.


    "Look, the princess is calling for her knight."


    "Ah, yes, well then¡­¡­¡­¡­" he made a bow to Troyatte and stumbled away in a run.


    The handsome man squinted at Reverse. "Ah~~ I also want a lover. I''m already tired of what''s limited to a bed."


    He cocked his head. "No, that can''t be my fault, right?"


    He left the scene, thinking his conclusion was quite foolish.

 Volume 9, 3 — Wish

    Volume 9, Chapter 3: Wish


    His mood had gone to the bottom of what could be called the "worst" in the past few months. Nothing much had happened since the Military Arts Competition with Myath, but now¡­ Even Layfon was at a loss.


    (Aa, what should I do? I just ran off.)


    The anger in him when he had argued with Nina had now faded. Right now, he felt guilty for leaving work and throwing a tantrum at Nina. He walked on the empty road in low spirits.


    Though he wanted to go back, he felt that the Captain would chase him all the way to the dormitory. No, perhaps she wouldn''t come¡­¡­


    He strode around his dormitory, saw something shining and went over like a moth attracted to light. It was an area designed for vending machines. It had everything, from drinks and snacks to fast food and cleaning liquid. No wind blew here, as a roof had been constructed over the area. People who stayed late would sometimes sleep here for a night. Tonight, no one was about. Layfon sat down on a long bench.


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­" he sighed. He wished he could release all the feelings stuffed inside him.


    To hold the Katana again meant he had to inherit Psyharden. His adopted father had forgiven him, and that should make him happier than anything else.


    He shouldn''t be unhappy at this.


    ¡ó


    He recalled snatches of memories from when he was small. His adopted father was dancing with a weapon in the dojo. In silence, he swung the wooden Katana, his upper body naked. Metal was embedded in the wooden Katana to give it a heavier feel similar to a real Dite. The air vibrated every time he swung the Katana. At the time, the Katana had accidentally hit little Layfon, and he sat down, seemingly paralyzed, but he didn''t cry out.


    Layfon watched the air flow enveloping his adopted father''s muscles as he swung the Katana. He was also watching the other thing rushing out of Derek.


    Back then, he didn''t know that was Kei.


    Having finished practicing, his adopted father smiled at him. No one else was in the dojo. At that time, the dojo was extremely empty. It was simple to count the number of people who came in to train. Most people had joined the other dojos. Derek had already retired.


    "Do you want to hold it?"


    He had said that to Layfon.


    "You''re the only Military Artist left in the orphanage. You''ll one day hold a Dite and fight for the people of Grendan."


    Layfon took the Katana with both hands. The handle, glistening with sweat, was heavy. Unable to take that weight, he again sat down on the floor. All he could do was fall. Tears fought to fall from his eyes.


    His adopted father smiled and held him up in his arm. "No need to rush. I''ll protect you all till you''ve grown. And after that, it''s your turn."


    He had decided from that moment on to hold the Katana. He wanted to become a hero like his adopted father.


    ¡ó


    He should be happy. His adopted father willed for him to hold the Katana that he thought he could never touch again. This, however, didn''t mean what happened in the past was cancelled. He had tainted the name of a Heaven''s Blade. He had betrayed the people of Grendan¡­¡­ Those things meant nothing for Layfon except for the fact that he had tainted the name of Psyharden. He had insulted the father who had sworn to protect them.


    When he took up the sword, he wanted to let those who wished to study under Psyharden''s name to know that he had cut his ties with Psyharden. His actions had gained Derek many students, but later on, the dojo went back to its desolate state. That didn''t concern Layfon much as he was plagued by guilt.


    Most of the students came to learn the Psyharden techniques because Layfon was a Heaven''s Blade successor. However, that thinking alone was not enough to grasp hold of the essence of Psyharden. Back then, Layfon knew a Military Artist in the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang also used Psyharden, and that the Gang''s reputation had far exceeded that of Grendan''s. What he didn''t know was that the leader of the Gang was the apprentice of Derek''s brother from the same Military Arts school.


    Many people came to learn the Psyharden techniques, but many of them had stopped coming.


    "They''re just techniques taught to mercenaries," one of the students said and left the dojo.


    That didn''t sit well with Layfon.


    What happened to that person afterwards?


    He remembered seeing him once in a public battle. That was it. If that person was still alive, he must still be fighting in Grendan. If that was the case, he might now realize that he had misunderstood the essence of Psyharden.


    Some people speculated that Layfon had abandoned Psyharden techniques because he was dissatisfied with them. He was angry, but he chose to ignore the speculation. War. War meant survival. It did not have room for contempt and nostalgia. One couldn''t fight if one died. And if one died, one could protect nothing. The dead could only return to the earth. What was wrong with that saying? Everyone thought the same way in war.


    "I know what you want to say¡­¡­¡­" Layfon burst out.


    Yet he wanted to deny it. If he could accept a rational truth, he should have kept calm at the start. But he acted foolishly under the urgency of the situation. As such, he tried his best to keep calm during his fights. That was so he could keep on living. He couldn''t lose that feeling.


    He sometimes thought of the teachings of Psyharden even though he didn''t hold the Katana.


    Hearing footsteps, Layfon lifted his head, took out his cash card in a fluster and hurried to stand before a vending machine. He didn''t want anyone to see him feeling down in the middle of the night, sitting with his head down on a bench.


    While he was deciding on which juice to pick¡­


    "¡­¡­ What''re you doing?"


    "Eh?"


    Though it was deep into the night, Felli was still in uniform.


    "Felli too. Why are you here?"


    "I was reading in a certain place and forgot the time. I came over since I am hungry."


    "I see, but¡­¡­"


    "I don''t go out in my pajamas," she concluded and went to buy some juice and a snack.


    Layfon thought she would return home after that, but she sat down on a chair before a table, and opened the packet she bought.


    "Felli?"


    "Feel free. I have something to talk to you about."


    "Uh, ok," he nodded and pressed a button. He only realized he had chosen a hot drink when he took the can.


    "Fon Fon, will you not accept it no matter what?"


    "¡­¡­ So it''s still about that," he said. He didn''t want to discuss it.


    "Is it the captain? Well, it''s not like I don''t understand your feelings."


    "Ha."


    "But that''s just natural. You''ve been forgiven, but you still choose to refuse it. That''s hard to accept. Besides, Leerin let us hear the conversation. I think she wants us to make a decision too."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I think you should accept it."


    "Why?"


    "Because you have to fight," she touched the surface of the can. "You don''t have to take it if you give up on Military Arts. Because that would only cause you nostalgia."


    Nostalgia. That word caused him pain. He wanted to deny it, but he hardly resisted it when he held the Dite. Although he did resist when the Student President blackmailed him into fighting, now he didn''t really dislike what had happened. That was because he enjoyed the time he had spent with Nina and the 17th platoon.


    He didn''t hate Karian now. While Nina had gone missing and Zuellni was on a rampage, the Student President had chosen to negotiate with the filth monster even though he had no fighting strength. He fought in a way that differed from Nina''s. And Layfon respected him.


    "But after, if you choose to continue to fight filth monsters, you should take up the Katana."


    "I don''t want to hold it¡­¡­"


    "If you don''t hold a Heaven''s Blade, what you now have is just an ordinary Dite. Don''t you find that imperfect?"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t deny what she said. No Dites except the Heaven''s Blades could sustain the Kei released by him. He hadn''t mentioned this to anyone else. He didn''t find that painful at first, since he only had to bear with it until he had the Heaven''s Blade. Just who had noticed it?


    "Did the Captain say something?"


    "Why so sudden?"


    "You look like you''ve been wronged. The Captain''s opinion is probably the same as mine. I want to know what she said to make you look like this. She probably didn''t mean to, but I guess I''ll have to guide you."


    "Wronged¡­" He couldn''t deny her.


    Wronged¡­¡­ No. He was angry with what she said. What was it? Oh yes.


    "I can''t support you."


    That line. But she said before that she wanted to become strong with him.


    "Isn''t that natural."


    "Eh?"


    He felt like Felli had sneaked in a laugh behind his back.


    "You said that even though you know how powerful you are."


    "Uh, no, I mean¡­¡­¡­"


    "I think you should apologize to the Captain."


    "Why?"


    "I heard that you were the one who took down the enemy''s flag in the intercity match with Myath."


    "Ah, yes."


    Felli had been kidnapped during that time, so Layfon had gone alone to fight Haia. Nina and the others had the job of taking the enemy''s flag. In the end, Zuellni won the match.


    "Haia wasn''t an easy opponent since he''s the leader of a famous Mercenary Gang. No one in Zuellni could win against him besides you. And while fighting him, you helped the Captain."


    Layfon could tell what she wanted to say.


    "¡­¡­ Of course, that was all because I got kidnapped. Sorry."


    "That wasn''t your fault¡­¡­¡­"


    In fact, it was his fault. Haia wanted to fight him because they both inherited the Psyharden skills. Felli just got caught up in this fight between brothers from the same Military Arts school.


    Karian had arranged for Layfon to enter Military Arts to guarantee their victory in the Military Arts Competition. He had also hired the Mercenary Gang to boost the students'' strength.


    Layfon couldn''t underestimate Haia''s strength. That proof was shown in the injury on his left hand.


    "That wound on your left hand is a problem."


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    "Would you be calm if I or the Captain got hurt?"


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    "You''re strong. So strong that you could spare time to help the Captain while fighting Haia. We can''t support you. I don''t really know what the Captain thinks since I''m a Psychokinesist, but as someone fighting on the frontlines, she probably understands that more than me. When you truly need help, she might not be able to provide the support you need. And she blames herself for it. That''s why she wants to do something for you, and she also hopes you can do something. Do you understand that feeling?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ Even if I take up the Katana, that can''t solve the problem of the Dite."


    "Even so, you can do something if you take up the Katana."


    That was it.


    "Whether it''s just one out of 100%, or one out of a million chances. As long as it increases the chances of your survival, I hope you can take up the Katana."


    "That probability means nothing. When you die, you can''t escape it. I''ve seen that many times," he protested.


    Felli stood up and raised her right hand. He avoided the attack¡­¡­¡­ But he swallowed at the expression on her face. Face red with eyes widened¡­¡­¡­ No matter how he looked at her, he knew she was angry.


    And next, the sound of something hitting his cheek.


    "You don''t know that," she said emotionally. Even she herself didn''t know why she was feeling this way. "You don''t understand what it feels like when you can''t do anything!" She ran off.


    "¡­¡­¡­ I knew it would turn out like this," he sighed.


    Only defeat awaited him if he went to battle without any preparation. All he did was flee to this city. But what should he do when he had nowhere to escape to?


    ¡ó


    When she came to, it was already night. She knew immediately she was in the hospital, but all she could think of was why she was wasting time here.


    "Right. I fainted," Leerin sighed.


    This was her first time being admitted to a hospital. She had visited others in the hospital a couple of times though. That time when she visited Layfon here in Zuellni, and back at Grendan when her adopted father was attacked by filth monsters and had to stay in the hospital.


    She watched the ceiling, never thinking she would have to stay in a hospital as well.


    Her first time taking a long journey. Her first time coming to another city. She did her best to keep going no matter how many first times she encountered. Perhaps all the stress she had been bearing had burst out at once. The drip attached to her arm prevented her from moving.


    "I thought I was quite healthy too," she said, looking out the window at the nighttime scenery of Zuellni.


    Three months. Though she was used to Zuellni''s streetscape, she felt today''s scenery was different from usual. Was this because of the change in the color of the sky? Compared to Grendan, the building style here was different. But the color of the sky shouldn''t deviate much. Was it because of the stars?


    Leaving alone the theory that had no basis, her thoughts turned to the people living here. No Synola. None of Leerin''s other good friends. No classmates from Grendan''s school. No orphanage and no adopted father. In here, she only had Layfon, the Layfon who had disappeared from Grendan.


    "¡­¡­ What should I do?"


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Leerin glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. It was midnight. Who was it? Someone from the hospital? She gave an answer and the door slid open quietly.


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­"


    The light in the corridor lit up his figure.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?"


    "No," she shook her head in a fluster as he came to stand by her bedside.


    "Are you feeling ok?"


    "Yeah, it''s all right now. I''m just a bit tired."


    "The Captain said you fainted due to exhaustion."


    "I see."


    The emergency lighting in the room wasn''t enough to clearly illuminate his face.


    What should she do? They had never had such a huge argument. In the past, Layfon was always the first to complain, Leerin then got angry, and he then apologized. She''d then forgive him. But what about this time? Though she thought he was in the wrong, should she still act angry? She was sad when he refused the Dite. The thing she had taken with her all the way to Zuellni had become worthless. Perhaps Layfon had forgotten all that had happened in Grendan. Of course, that wasn''t wrong in his perspective. Since he couldn''t return to Grendan, he could only cut ties with it. Hence, the Dite she brought with her might have interfered with his decision.


    "Layfon, am I a bother?"


    "Not at all," he lightly shook his head. "I''m happy. I''m really happy. I never thought father would forgive me. Nothing makes me happier than that."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "But it troubles me to suddenly take up what I''ve resolved to give up¡­¡­¡­ I need time to tidy my feelings."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­"


    They fell silent. Was this the only reason? Did he want to forget everything that had happened in Grendan? She wanted to ask. She wanted to know. And her journey might truly come to an end when she heard his reason. Should she ask or not ask? In the end, she decided to ask the question, but what she managed to confirm was something else.


    "How many times have you been to the hospital since coming to Zuellni?"


    "Eh?''


    "I heard from Nina that you''ve been admitted to the hospital several times."


    The time when the larvae attacked the school. The time when he investigated in the ruined city. The time when the ground of Zuellni collapsed. The time when he fought Haia. Four times altogether.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Um."


    "But you stayed in the hospital only once in Grendan. You sustained many injuries but you never had to be admitted."


    That one time of the hospital visit was after he had become a Heaven''s Blade successor, caused by some training that he did.


    "Yeah."


    "Do you know why you get wounded so many times in here?"


    After looking at the confusion and chaos governing the people in Myath at the news of the filth monsters attack, Leerin understood how unusual Grendan was. The incident had also made her realize how safe Grendan was. It was lucky for them to have strong Military Artists, and they also had the elites - the 12 Heaven''s Blade successors. No city could be luckier than Grendan. At the same time, this was lucky for the Heaven''s Blade successors as they could reduce each others'' burden. They didn''t have to consider being forced into a corner. Even if they made a mistake, Military Artists as strong as them could fill in any gaps left by an error. This meant one didn''t have to push oneself too much in a fight. Of course, there were other reasons. For example, Layfon didn''t have a Heaven''s Blade and had to use a normal Dite that failed to maximize his potential. Things like that.


    "Yeah," he nodded.


    Though she didn''t know whether he truly knew, she didn''t feel impatient. That was because he had come to visit her.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t have to force myself if I was in Grendan. I only needed to fight enemies who were on par with my strength. As you said, I wouldn''t use any other Dites," he said, stammering in his speech. "There were Sensei and Savaris-san. No other situation could be better than that. That might be the most fortunate place for a Military Artist. Because of that, I know I should accept the Katana and choose the road to enable me to become stronger."


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    "I know. I''m really happy. In the end, I''m still a Psyharden Military Artist. Nothing can make me happier than father''s forgiveness. Looking at Haia holding the Katana so naturally, to tell the truth, I was jealous of him."


    Leerin had heard that Haia was the leader of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    "¡­¡­ Can I, can I really have that Katana?" he said with a trembling voice.


    She now understood why he didn''t immediately take the Katana - He was afraid. Tears filled her eyes. He was afraid, speculating and doubting whether the forgiveness was not a lie. He even thought that perhaps the thing inside the box wasn''t a Dite.


    She once again recalled the past he might have wanted to forget. But from the current Layfon, it was clear that he wouldn''t have forgotten it. At that time, the people in the orphanage refused him. They called him a traitor, a contemptuous person. Father didn''t say anything to comfort him. That couldn''t be helped, since he was also in shock.


    "Father said that he''s been in battles for too long. Because he spent a long time teaching students in the dojo, something had restricted him without his knowing. The techniques of Psyharden. The techniques that he learned in order to survive, he''s forgotten them."


    "Father¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    His shoulders shook under the dim light. She didn''t know when, but her voice trembled.


    "Father knows your path will only get more difficult. He didn''t give this to you to inherit Psyharden. He thinks he has nothing left to teach you. He wishes you to grow freely and not be bound by anything."


    She remembered that time back in the past. Layfon was too small to accept father''s training. From a distance, she watched him swing the wooden Katana on his own. She watched him sway and stagger, unable to take its weight. Even so, he imitated father''s stance.


    "Does that make you happy?" she had asked.


    Back then, she didn''t know the difference between normal people and Military Artists. She thought effort alone could make one become a Military Artist. Sometimes, the boys at the orphanage would play with drawing paper and tree branches, using them as swords in their play. Sometimes, they used those things to tease the girls, so Leerin had hated Military Artists. She didn''t understand Layfon''s dream to become one.


    Layfon wanted to become a Military Artist. Well, he was a boy after all. He was always spacing out and he didn''t mix with the other kids. And Leerin was disappointed that he was, after all, just like the other boys. She had wanted to invite him to play dolls with her¡­¡­


    "Yeah," he had smiled at her in response as he fell on the ground under the weight of the wooden Katana. Somehow, she felt that smile to be different from the usual Layfon''s look. It seemed to sparkle.


    ¡­¡­ After that, she understood the difference between Military Artists and normal people, and she knew Layfon was a Military Artist.


    Father had prepared him a wooden Katana once he started training with him. She watched him damage the Katana again and again. She watched him swing it again and again. She watched him become a Heaven''s Blade successor. And¡­¡­ and she watched him leave Grendan to come to Zuellni.


    "I''m happy. I''m really happy."


    "Yeah¡­¡­¡­"


    Even without looking at each other, they knew they were both crying. She felt his tears from her ears, and her tears fell on his neck. They no longer knew who did the hugging first. Tears stole away their strength, and they held each other to give themselves support.


    This was great. Layfon didn''t plan to toss away his past in Grendan. She had thought he had sealed her away in his memories, but the truth revealed otherwise. She was really happy.


    "Don''t forget us."


    "How could I."


    When they confirmed their faces were wet with tears, their lips overlapped naturally.


    ¡ó


    At this time, Alsheyra had gone to visit the usual bar as Synola.


    "Uh~?" she watched the ceiling, feeling a bit drunk. Though the lighting was dim, the structure on the ceiling stood out vividly. Submerged a long time in smoke and oil, the color of the ceiling had changed.


    "What is it?" the owner of the bar asked. He was originally her classmate. It was usual for Synola to act strange, so he only asked out of curiosity.


    "Um~" she responded.


    The owner turned away. "You look bored. Is it because that kid''s not here?"


    "Yeah, if I had known, I wouldn''t have let her go so far away. Ahah, my stress is piling up~~"


    "You''re strange. Anyone who wants to get close to you would probably get scared away. Though you''re a beauty. What a waste."


    "What, you want to date me?"


    "Be at ease. I''ve already given up."


    "Tsk~"


    She put her cheek on the bar. Smiling at her bitterly, he poured wine into a glass and went to deliver it to a client.


    She made another "Um~" noise. "So strange, Grendan''s route hasn''t changed."


    She meant the destination of the city. At that time, Grendan was moving in the direction of the filth monster that Cauntia and Reverse had defeated. The filth monster didn''t really flee. It was forced to leave. According to old tradition, they would give it a name, but that hadn''t been done yet. Hence, that problem was pushed aside. At present, Grendan should have returned to its usual route in an attempt to quickly decide the outcome of the battle. People called Grendan the insane city. It even ignored the basic rule of moving to the locations of selenium mines.


    "Is that escaped filth monster a big someone? I don''t think so."


    Though it was chased away, it did impress upon her a true sense of "strength" that she couldn''t feel from other filth monsters.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Speaking of which, how does this relate to the intruders?" Bothered by this point, she left the bar.


    Barmelin would probably be outraged if she found out that there was another way into the Inner Court. However, only the royalty knew of that route, so the other Heaven''s Blades could only bear the nasty smell through the usual route. If only the intruder had died in the maze.


    Synola came to the door that would open into the Inner Court.


    It had been one week since the intruder got here. The city''s auto-repair ability had wiped clean the traces left by the previous fight. Synola stood at the door, looking a bit drunk. No handles were built into the door. A shallow trench split the middle of the door, yet seams filled that trench. Protruding holes and depressions covered the door like a puzzle. Even Synola couldn''t open this door. Behind this door laid Grendan''s real consciousness. When would this consciousness wake? What did the intruder come here for? Should she not have asked Barmelin to come?


    But she couldn''t fight him if that intruder was related to the Wolf Faces. Since she would be pulled to another side, someone needed to fight that person. Besides, it was a high possibility that the Wolf Faces knew of the Inner Court.


    "Ah, so restricted."


    Her complaint disappeared without an echo.


    "I want to see some change here, but things stay the same."


    The combination of the environment and a good match had given birth to the monster called Alsheyra Almonise. Her strength far exceeded any Heaven''s Blade successor. Though her strength couldn''t be compared to the combined strength of all 12 Heaven''s Blade successors, she far exceeded the strength of individual Heaven''s Blades. But no one could lead her to that thing as long as the consciousness of Grendan remained in its slumber. Just what was she to do?


    "Should I give up?" she asked. Of course, no one replied her. She felt uncomfortable at the silence.


    "Well, shouldn''t I ask Grendan about the route?" she turned, her back facing the door as her train of thought turned to the Haikizoku.


    She hadn''t seen it for a long time even though she was the Queen. The encounter of that time was because Leerin was in danger, and Grendan responded to it. She knew when she first met Leerin. Tears had slid down Leerin''s face in her first encounter with Synola. She knew, after looking at the figure in the depth of Leerin''s pupils¡­¡­ Along with the cruelty of fate, that moment had given Synola, Alsheyra Almonise, the sign that the person she was waiting for had appeared. The time was here. It was time for Grendan to fulfill its mission.


    Yes, she knew. She herself and the 12 Heaven''s Blades were not enough. The royal family of Grendan lacked a true successor. But¡­¡­¡­ Why did Grendan appear in front of Leerin?


    It wasn''t rare for the blood that made up the three families of the royal line to slip into the ordinary populace. Though Grendan had a long history, it didn''t have the power to enable all three royal families to live a rich life. It was rare for that strength to appear in the populace of Grendan, but it wasn''t extremely unusual. But why¡­¡­¡­? Synola asked again, gritting her teeth.


    "If possible, I want that child to be happy."


    Military Artists were born to keep the world in balance. As a normal person, why did Leerin have to face that? That was why Synola let her leave the city. If it could be done, she wanted her to stay away and live happily with Layfon. If she had stayed in Grendan, she would get caught in something bad.


    In order to head for the Mechanical Department through the secret passage in the Inner Court, Synola must first head back to the palace. Though she found that troublesome, she preferred this road over the nasty smelling maze. Because she could use this privilege, she couldn''t help but think of Barmelin''s expression of hate. Barmelin always talked to others like she was an elder.


    Synola hummed.


    She entered the palace and halted her steps.


    "Your Majesty," Kanaris said, waiting in the private room for the King. As a shadow Military Artist, she had been using this palace. She looked like the Queen, as if she were Synola''s shadow.


    "Where have you gone to? I asked Delbone-sama, but she wouldn''t tell me a thing. I''ve been looking for you."


    "That''s one of the seven secrets of the Queen."


    "That''s just¡­¡­¡­" Kanaris sighed.


    This wasn''t fun at all. Synola wouldn''t have minded if she kept asking "what are the other six secrets?" or something like that.


    "So what is it? It''s late."


    "I have something to report."


    "What is it?" she looked at the document in her hand.


    A gene report. But the name of the person who wrote this report wasn''t on the document. On the other hand, someone else''s name was on it.


    "What do you mean?" Synola¡­¡­ Alsheyra asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­ I did this while Your Majesty was outside posing as Synola. I''m sorry. I wasn''t interested in it at the beginning, but my thinking changed after so many things have happened."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "Why did Grendan appear before that girl? Because of the filth monster? But Your Majesty has already controlled the Haikizoku. Your Majesty wouldn''t have ignored it, besides, you were already there. You could have arrived there before Grendan showed up without the girl noticing. But Grendan appeared before her as if to become her shield."


    Alsheyra''s gaze kept glued to the name on the report.


    "My doubt began there. I took a strand of hair from that girl and did an investigation¡­¡­¡­ And the result is what you''re seeing now."


    It was easy for Kanaris to take a strand of hair of a normal person. And then she knew about her.


    "Your Majesty, you know¡­¡­¡­!"


    It was enough.


    "Kanaris. I knew. This isn''t because you''ve overstepped."


    She grabbed hold of Kanaris''s neck and lifted her up. Her eyes rolled to show white.


    "But you''re too loyal to your duty. This isn''t loyalty to me. If I weren''t the Queen, you''d probably carry out your duty under the next King."


    "Ah¡­¡­ Wu¡­¡­! Wu!"


    She coldly watched her struggling legs.


    Should she kill her off here? This woman knew. It wasn''t strange for Alsheyra to know since she was from the royal line.


    "But you''re now my subordinate. You must finish your mission under my orders. Don''t you think you shouldn''t do what I don''t wish to be done? Though you''re good at preparations, can''t you give my feelings some consideration?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The legs gradually stopped struggling. No more strength to even make a noise. Alsheyra released her hold.


    "You''re wrong if you think I can''t kill you¡­¡­¡­ I won''t allow this to happen again."


    "I''m¡­¡­ very sorry."


    Alsheyra destroyed the report and returned to her private room. The Kei in her hand had turned the document into powder in an instant. The maids coming in tomorrow would clean that up. The Queen cocked her head at the powder.


    She recalled the name on the document.


    Herder Eutnohl, the eldest son of Eutnohl, one of the three royal families. He was her fianc¨¦. If she had married him, they would have given birth to a child who would have borne Leerin''s fate. But he had eloped with a normal girl. He was a fool under a curse.


    "Why did you stay in Grendan. You idiot¡­¡­¡­"


    According to the calculations based on the year when he went missing, Leerin''s age matched the results perfectly. She understood that. She had already considered this possibility.


    She just didn''t want to confirm it.

 Volume 9, 4 — Confusion

    Volume 9, Chapter 4: Confusion


    In the morning, after discovering a city was nearing them, the siren sounded in the sky of Zuellni. Someone quickly confirmed from the flag that it was the Academy City Falnir.


    "Again¡­¡­"


    Karian was having morning tea. Enjoying the time with a cup of tea was one of his hobbies. Though the siren had interfered with his pastime, it did little to affect his mood.


    After announcing the situation, he ordered all Military Artists to gather and that the normal students were to evacuate to the shelters. It was after hearing the name of the other city that he started to feel annoyed. He clearly remembered the results of the past five Military Arts Competitions, along with the names of the cities. Whether it was Myath or Falnir¡­


    "We haven''t fought this city before."


    That was strange.


    It was common knowledge that Regios wouldn''t move too far away from their selenium mines. As Zuellni only had one mine, the area it moved in should be small. Normal speculation would conclude that the other city had had contact with Zuellni. However, Zuellni had yet to fight Falnir. This meant the results of the previous Military Arts Competition had caused huge fluctuations in the movement areas. The other possibility was that after the rampage, Zuellni had run across Myath, and was in turn now running across Falnir.


    "Is that really the case?"


    He wasn''t convinced. The city had been moving for a long time twice now. This trip into the summer season took longer time than usual. One could explain that by an error, but no detailed proof was forthcoming. Then one could only conclude the only possible explanation was chance. But was this enough to solve the problem? As the Student President of Zuellni, as the highest authority of this Academy City, how should he respond to this change?


    "Anyway, just focus on solving the present problem."


    He couldn''t ignore the present because of his consideration of the future. Leaving his sister behind, he left the house.


    ¡ó


    Before the ringing of the siren, Nina was waiting for Layfon at the entrance of his dormitory. She was already awake when the siren sounded. What she was surprised with was that Layfon had apologized to Leerin, and later on, Leerin had asked her to take the Dite from her room and bring it to him.


    Nina followed Leerin''s instructions. Though it wasn''t that good to enter another''s room, Leerin had given her permission to do so. The light was dim, but she quickly found the box. She had seen it once, and the box jumped out to her as it stood on the desk.


    Once she handed the Dite over to Layfon, he had unwrapped the box and taken out the Dite. A metal Dite with a thread weaving around the handle.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes, this is proof of one having learned all Psyharden skills," he held the handle with nostalgia, walked into the court in the dormitory and restored the Dite.


    The beauty of the Katana made her speechless. The length of the blade was as long as Layfon''s arm. It was wide, giving off an aura of power. The morning sunlight reflecting off the blade made her squint.


    "Amazing," she said with her voice raised, attracted by the light.


    "Every part has been set carefully. The technicians have adjusted it again and again for half a year."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah," he nodded and moved away from her to ready his fighting stance. He swung the blade back and forth.


    The feeling of the blade on his hand was different. He confirmed the Katana.


    "Should it be heavier? The blade also needs¡­¡­ It''s a bit too long, so I should use the Sapphire Dite as a spare. If the blade can be thicker, then it can sustain the Steel Threads. This setting can be made on the Shim Adamantium Dite, but with the Adamantium Dite¡­¡­"


    It looked like he wanted to change the Dites he had into Katanas.


    "¡­¡­ Aren''t you going to use this?" Nina pointed at the Psyharden Katana. It was an excellent Katana, yet Layfon didn''t seem satisfied.


    "Of course I need adjustments made on this Katana, but when comparing the quality of the materials, white alloy far exceeds that of metal and the green alloy. When I used the Dite in the past, it couldn''t sustain my skill in Kei, so I decided to go for the aspect of cutting things apart."


    "Is¡­¡­ Is that so?"


    "Yeah, besides, this adjustment was made when I was ten."


    Nina was shocked.


    "I''m used to wielding bigger Katana. In truth, I can use the Adamantium Dite better if it''s heavier. The Shim Adamantium Dite suits me more just based on that."


    He continued his explanation, facing a speechless Nina. "Of course, there are inconveniences if I keep using it. The inconvenience brought by Kei flow in a Katana used against a filth monster will cause errors in the swing of the weapon."


    A siren cut through the air.


    "Emergency? Is a city near?"


    "Seems so. This is like training."


    Layfon looked at the sky and turned his gaze to the city''s legs. A city did appear ahead of Zuellni.


    "Time to get ready."


    "I''m going to find Harley-senpai to make some adjustments."


    "Aa¡­¡­"


    "Then I''ll be leaving now."


    She watched him run off.


    "¡­ He''s changed."


    A sudden change. He had accepted his identity as a Military Artist. That should warrant a celebration. Whether it was for Nina or Zuellni, this was good news. But somehow, she didn''t feel comfortable.


    "He must have talked over this with Leerin."


    That must be it.


    This was probably a good thing, but on the other hand, she knew it was something she couldn''t have affected. Having experienced the setback in Grendan, Layfon''s current change did not come about because of Nina or anyone else.


    Never mind.


    She couldn''t do this because she wasn''t Leerin? Or because she forced herself too much?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Nina shook her head and breathed out as if to let loose the feelings piling up inside her. Sunlight shone into the court. Today was another hot day.


    Layfon ran. His feet were light, so light. In fact, his entire body felt light, as if power had filled him. Looking at the usual streetscape before him, it felt refreshing. Why was that so? He knew the reason behind it lay in the wooden box in his right hand.


    He ran on an empty street. He ran, knowing clearly that he hadn''t been abandoned and forgotten. He already knew when he was little. The children of his age had all been adopted by other people. Only he and Leerin had stayed in the orphanage. The kids who had been adopted and taken away never did return to visit them. When he grew up and had a talk with father, he knew this was a fact. At the same time, he realized he was still immature. This didn''t mean Derek didn''t care for the kids who had left the orphanage. In truth, some kids caused trouble for their adopted families and were sent back to the orphanage. When that time came, Derek faced the adopted parents with determination and persistence. And Layfon didn''t know that, as he was still little. Though he didn''t feel it daily, he felt he had been kept behind when it was time for other kids to be taken away. One after another, the children left. Only he was left behind, and that made him feel lonely. Every time the day for a kid to leave rolled around, Layfon was always holding Leerin''s hand. Leerin, usually strong and talented, always turned gentle and weak on that day. Even though he felt uncomfortable with her sweaty hand, he held onto it and never let go. And every time, she would tell him of her trouble. And Layfon would want to become stronger, stronger and stronger, so he could always stay by her side. So he would never let go of that hand. He didn''t know when he had forgotten that feeling. The shortage of food in Grendan had shrouded that feeling, leaving it to hide deep in his heart.


    He was always with Leerin in Grendan. It was the same when people challenged him for the title of the Heaven''s Blade successor. Leerin''s letters encouraged him when he was confused. And Leerin had come to Zuellni because of him. For that alone, he must not let go of her hand. Hence he must hold it tight. Hence he must win this battle.


    The siren was a summons.


    Holding the Dite in the box, holding the thoughts of Derek and Leerin, Layfon ran into battle.


    It was after midday when Falnir contacted Zuellni. The sound of the edges touching echoed throughout the city. Layfon heard this sound in the building of the Alchemy course.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Made it~~" Harley collapsed on a chair. "Come over and see."


    The restored form of the Shim Adamantium Dite lay on the table. Compared to the Katana, the Shim Adamantium Dite was now longer in length. Light sparkled in the dark blade.


    "I took the mode of the metal Dite and made it in powdered form. That should raise the sharpness of the blade."


    Layfon prepared his stance. He couldn''t make any large movements in the narrow room, but he nodded at the feeling of the blade in his hand.


    "Perfect," he smiled.


    "Re, really?" Harley smiled too.


    "Well, this doesn''t have much to do with the Military Arts Competition since you aren''t allowed to hurt your opponent. But I tried merging the aspects of the Dites¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then I''ll go ahead. Counting on you for the Sapphire Dite."


    "Ah, yes."


    Layfon jumped out the window. Felli''s flake was already waiting. It flew into his pocket.


    "Sorry."


    "Please hurry and get changed. A plan''s already been drawn up."


    "What do I do?" he asked as he leaped from building to building.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Instead of that, let''s just solve what happened last night. I''m sorry."


    "Ah, not at all¡­¡­¡­ It was my fault. Sorry."


    "No¡­¡­ So you''ve decided to hold the Katana."


    "Yes, you and the Captain are right. I was wrong," he felt flustered at the seeming shadow in her words.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean your heart. Have you decided to continue fighting as a Military Artist?"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­" he breathed in deeply and didn''t give an instant reply.


    "What?" her tone was icy.


    "No, I haven''t thought of that yet¡­¡­¡­"


    Submerged in the joy of being allowed to use Psyharden, submerged in the feel of the Katana in his hand, he had totally forgotten it. No¡­¡­¡­ He had forgotten. That probably came about as a burden on his spirit from fighting as a Military Artist. He now held the Katana, but he hadn''t resolved his past in Grendan. Still, this had nothing to do with whether he should continue to be a Military Artist or not.


    "This feels like your style."


    "¡­¡­ Are you underestimating me?"


    "I was just saying the truth."


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    True. He could only see what was before him. He didn''t protest against her words as he arrived at the Training Complex. He took out the flake before entering the changing room. He took up the clothes.


    And next, he quickly made his way to the outer area of Zuellni.


    "Sorry."


    "No, it''s good that you caught up."


    Under Felli''s guidance, he had arrived at where Nina was to confirm the situation. The signing of contracts had already begun.


    "Eh? That person¡­¡­¡­?" He noticed the older man standing beside Falnir''s Student President.


    "He''s the representative of the Academy City Alliance."


    "Eh, so it''s that person."


    That person wore a grey coat. He looked to be in his thirties. The Academy City Alliance. It managed all Academy Cities and exchanged information between cities. It was also responsible in buying and selling information to other Academy Cities.


    "It seems he''s in Falnir."


    "So these people appear in Military Arts Competitions?"


    "Seems so. Last time we had one in Zuellni, probably since there was a roaming bus. Not every city had one."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­" Layfon looked at the man again.


    He was a Military Artist that bore no weapon harness. That was probably hidden beneath his uniform. The lumpy part of his left side might hide a Dite. Layfon saw no openings from this person. He looked to hold some strength. Since it was the Academy City Alliance, it must hold several incredible Military Artists.


    "Well¡­¡­ Never mind that."


    That had nothing to do with the present Military Arts Competition. Layfon turned his gaze to Falnir''s Military Artists. They were all students. How would they fare? Though it was difficult to speculate on the strength of a group, he could tell by looking at them that they held confidence. They might have won in other places.


    Recently? Or¡­¡­¡­


    Their aura was frightening. Zuellni did win against Myath, but that was three months ago. Everyone had gradually come to forget the feeling they had in victory.


    "Captain, what''s our deployment?"


    "Uh? Aa, this time we''re in the frontline. Gorneo''s team will infiltrate the city."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­"


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I have something to talk to you about."


    "What? About the plan?"


    "It isn''t really a plan¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    Dalshena came over too. He told them in a small voice. They both widened their eyes.


    "¡­¡­ Is that good?"


    "But that''s the basic."


    "Well, even so¡­¡­" Dalshena fiddled with her golden curls.


    "But that''s still an individual fight."


    "It''s ok. I think¡­¡­¡­" he nodded with a smile.


    "Even if there''s one more person, the feeling in battle won''t be much different."


    "True, if we do that, we can dampen their spirit¡­¡­¡­" Nina said after some consideration.


    "Can we do that?"


    "Though I''m not too good with it, it''s just a matter of grabbing the right timing," she nodded. "Ok. Let''s decide this then. Dalshena-senpai, please lead the front troop. Layfon and I will rush into the enemy formation afterwards. Is that all right?"


    "Ok. Leave it to me," Dalshena nodded.


    "Right, next is to win," Nina said with resolve.


    Layfon smiled. Yes, next was to win.


    ¡ó


    At this time, Dixerio finally woke from his long slumber.


    "As I thought¡­¡­¡­ It takes a long time to heal continuously."


    He had been sleeping on a tree branch. He stood up and stretched, confirming his body condition.


    "Looks ok."


    The wounds caused by Barmelin had completely healed.


    "Aaa, my left leg had become charcoal. One night''s sleep wasn''t enough to heal that," he laughed lightly in irony. Still, it had been a long time since he was injured.


    Many tens of years had passed since his body turned into this condition. And the events he had experienced made him feel that time was extremely long and passed slowly. The network of Electronic Fairies that was formed inside the Aurora Field, which was called "En", and his fights against the Wolf Faces in recent years.


    Just when did he stop growing? When did he stop being human and Military Artist?


    Dixerio. He used to be a spoiled and arrogant kid living in the City of Strong Desire - Velzenheim. He had become like the two people that he met on that day.


    Who were they? His current purpose was to confirm the answer of this question. However, he had something else to do before that. He must find the man that destroyed his city. That was why he infiltrated Grendan''s Inner Court for the second time. He had found a violent welcome waiting for him both times.


    He didn''t get along with the Heaven''s Blade successors. They were different from him, as they had obtained power as normal Military Artists. Though he knew a Heaven''s Blade could fully release a wielder''s potential, the result of that far exceeded his expectations. Either way, his misconception was formed when he was still a kid¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­ In that case, the ''motto'' lives there too."


    His expression turned sour. The girl he met before did get caught in this whole affair. Through the baptism of the Wolf Faces, her body had an easier time traversing the Aurora Field.


    No. He should say that she had become less resistant to it.


    "Anyway."


    This was an urgent matter in this world. He got her involved in his fight without reason, and that saddened him.


    "I must do something for her."


    Something had happened in that city, so Dixerio had come to visit Zuellni several times. The possibility was high that that girl was the key. Either way, she had obtained the Haikizoku. And that implied¡­¡­ She had no other choice but to walk the same path as him.


    ¡ó


    The Student Presidents signed the contract, shook each others'' hand and returned to their own city. The representative of the Academy City Alliance returned to Falnir without a word.


    The contact point of the cities was the main battlefield. Military Arts students from both cities stood in formation. They faced each other and waited for the signal to begin the battle.


    Layfon looked at the opposing formation. He held the restored Shim Adamantium Dite. Blue phosphorescence reflected off the dark blade. The gazes of the enemy Military Artists gathered to one spot.


    The sky was cloudless. Strong sunlight lit up the ground and steam rose in threads. Both Zuellni and Falnir bore the heat. Sweat rolled down Nina''s face. Sweat moistened her hands.


    "It''s ok," he said.


    "Don''t look everywhere," she scolded.


    "Don''t worry. I know the timing."


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­"


    "Stay calm. If this works, we rush straight into the enemy formation."


    "You said that so easily."


    The flutes sounded at the same time from Falnir and Zuellni, signaling the beginning of the battle. At the same time, Military Artists from both sides shouted. The air vibrated from the impact of internal Kei.


    "Go!!" Vance shouted.


    Kei exploded from Dalshena. She was leading the front troop and was waiting for Nina''s signal.


    While studying Falnir''s front troop, Layfon took a large breath. Just when he was about to give the signal before Nina gave hers¡­¡­


    "Haaah!"


    A thunderous voice filled the space between the two sides. Internal Kei variation - Sound of War.


    Layfon had released his breath along with Kei. His voice sent Falnir''s troop into confusion and chaos.


    "Go!" Nina shouted. Dalshena rushed into the enemy''s frontline. Her lance created an opening in the frontline.


    "Second team, follow!"


    As if to chase after Dalshena, Nina''s team moved forward and expanded the opening that Dalshena had made.


    Sharnid was waiting on the city''s edge, somewhere to the right of the frontline. He was with the cannon team. Naruki was in Nina''s team, and Felli had stayed behind for support work.


    Layfon didn''t have any subordinates. He made a huge leap and landed well ahead of Dalshena''s team, right in the midst of Falnir''s second team.


    "What?"


    "Wa!" A Falnir Military Artist shouted at the sudden landing of Layfon from above. Layfon swung the Katana. External Kei variation - Enreki.


    A massive amount of Kei flooded out from Layfon, sweeping the Military Artists around him into the air.


    "¡­¡­ Fu," he made a sound as he confirmed his move. He had executed a Psyharden move that he hadn''t used for a long time. It appeared his skill hadn''t gone rusty. He remembered he was in a battle. No time for him to sigh in nostalgia. He wouldn''t underestimate his opponents.


    His feelings were more intense and colorful than usual. He held the joy of the time when he boasted of his newly learned skills to Leerin.


    Some Falnir Military Artists probably thought Layfon was full of openings. Someone attacked him from behind. He half turned around and hit his opponent''s wrist with his elbow, making him drop his weapon. He then fought back the other Military Artists who sought to close in on him. He fought Kei with his Katana. For attacks that he didn''t have time to counter with his weapon, he used his fists and kicks. He reserved his strength when he executed a kick, and he also used that chance to sweep up the dust and soil from the ground and create a dust screen. Sometimes, he countered using his enemy''s weapon.


    The school of Psyharden had never nurtured someone as incredible as Layfon. There was also a saying that said Heaven''s Blade successors were nurtured in Grendan. Most of the Military Arts school in Grendan were branch schools that descended from a main school. That main school became famous because it had nurtured Heaven''s Blade successors. Those that failed to give birth to any Heaven''s Blades faded away with time. With the Psyharden school, no Heaven''s Blade was born between its founding and Layfon''s birth. Why then didn''t it fade away like others? Because people who held Psyharden tended to survive their battles. And that was what Psyharden was like. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang became famous thanks to the skills of Psyharden.


    It wasn''t difficult for Layfon to evade the attacks aimed at him. But he suppressed his Kei and sustained the attacks because of the restrictions placed on him.


    To people who knew Layfon in Zuellni, they might have found him "intolerable", but as Heaven''s Blade successor who had to keep fighting the same filth monsters, that sense of danger was essential. Hence Layfon always stayed alone in the Training Complex to train his basics.


    "What''re you waiting for!" Dalshena''s team had invaded Falnir''s second line of attack. Their team had it easier because of Layfon''s action. Next, Nina''s team completely suppressed Falnir''s second team. Falnir''s frontline ended up collapsing.


    "Ah, yes," Layfon said and made another leap.


    Keep on moving and he should be able to confirm which moves he was more rusty with.


    While in midair, he stiffened at a sudden gaze from somewhere.


    (What?)


    He cautiously searched for that presence but he couldn''t feel it anymore.


    (Was that my imagination? But¡­¡­¡­)


    He had always felt someone was watching him since Leerin came to Zuellni. That gaze was sharp, but it always disappeared when he noticed it. He didn''t know who it was, but since he didn''t feel any hostility from it, he chose to ignore it.


    (But why now?)


    He had thought that it might be a non-Zuellni Military Artist who was watching him from a distance. He couldn''t fathom the reason behind that act, but that was a possibility. Besides, no normal Military Artist could catch up with Layfon''s speed with his eyes.


    (Who is it?)


    Haia¡­¡­¡­? But he shouldn''t be in Zuellni anymore. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was still in Zuellni, but they had announced that they had exiled Haia. The Student Council and the City Police had done a thorough investigation, and they couldn''t find Haia and Myunfa. So it shouldn''t be Haia. Then who was it?


    ¡ó


    "Aa, that was a close call," Savaris cringed on the top of the Student Council building. He was right beside the flag. "As I expected, his sensitivity in this battle is higher than before. Well, he has been a Heaven''s Blade successor. Close call. Close call."


    No one could tell what he truly meant from his expression. In fact, he was enjoying himself.


    "But he''s finally picked up the Katana, his favorite weapon. Now this is getting more interesting."


    Though he once showed displeasure in Layfon''s performance, he was now very happy with his choice of weapon. Because the two of them would one day clash. He had heard of this from the current head of the Gang - Fermaus. Since the Gang aimed to take the Haikizoku, then sooner or later, it''d have to face Layfon. Savaris was disappointed at how relaxed Layfon had become in his peaceful life in Zuellni, but now he was happy to see him change.


    Either way, he wanted to fight a strong Layfon. And since he himself also didn''t have the Heaven''s Blade, then the conditions matched.


    "But¡­¡­¡­ When would that be?"


    The Haikizoku wouldn''t appear as long as the city was safe. He heard Zuellni had gone on a rampage before and had headed for filth monsters like Grendan, but that was before he arrived here.


    He knew the reason. One, this had something to do with Grendan, and two, that person was in the Queen''s care.


    "¡­¡­¡­ I don''t want to listen to Her Majesty''s complaints. What should I do?"


    Leerin Marfes. She had interfered with his mission, but he couldn''t do anything to her. Because of her, he had been lazing around for three months. That was why he had time to train Gorneo and observe Layfon. Well, he couldn''t say the three months were totally wasted.


    "It''s about time I got tired of this."


    He thought of what to do. He could block Layfon''s way when filth monsters attacked Zuellni, allowing Zuellni to face extreme danger. He remembered hearing from Gorneo of how Zuellni fought. Though it probably wouldn''t face another group attack from larvae, a crisis still existed if a crowd of mature filth monsters came. But Savaris couldn''t wait for filth monsters to show up. He had already waited for three months, and the battlefield of Grendan beckoned.


    The other way was for him to create a crisis by destroying the city. Though the Haikizoku''s hatred was bent on the filth monsters, it might come to possess someone in the face of danger. Either way, the person that the Haikizoku possessed at first did not face the danger of filth monsters at that time.


    "¡­¡­¡­ How about I just do that now?"


    What was ironic was that a battle was right before him. This kind of child''s play fueled his impatience.


    "I say, what do you think?" his gaze slid to that person.


    "As expected from a Heaven''s Blade successor. I can''t hide from you."


    A man wearing a grey coat appeared behind Savaris. A moment ago, he was just at the contact point of the cities. As the representative of the Academy City Alliance, he should have already returned to Falnir.


    "I thought you might do something. What''s going on?" Savaris said.


    "Well¡­¡­" the man shrugged. "I can''t meet your expectations on my own."


    "But you don''t die, right? Nothing would harm you even if you die a hundred times. You give your opponent mental pressure."


    "That''s not possible. Though our thoughts are separated from our bodies, we are still weak in front of despair," he said simply.


    He was one of the Wolf Faces.


    "Is it ok to tell me this so easily?"


    "Of course. Dying a hundred times is not enough to reach true despair."


    "I see, since you have no real body, you can''t feel pain."


    Savaris remembered the foolish young man he met in Myath. That young man''s fear of filth monsters was extreme and unusual. It must be a side effect of becoming a Wolf Face.


    (What. As I thought, he can''t match Layfon.)


    He looked at the sky, bored.


    "Then what do you want with me? Let''s leave the conversation if you''re here to persuade me to surrender. Grendan''s battlefield is still the most attractive for me."


    "I want to help you return to that battlefield quickly¡­¡­¡­"


    "Right¡­¡­"


    "Aa, you don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to believe. You''re Grendan''s enemy. Can I trust you like that?"


    "Then do you plan to keep waiting?"


    Savaris gave a bitter smile. This person knew of his thoughts and had suggested accordingly for the negotiation.


    The man continued speaking without fear. "Filth monsters will attack Zuellni today."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    A topic that Savaris had been waiting for.


    "What''s the catch of telling me this?"


    "No matter. This is a filth monster with a name," the man said something that only people of Grendan would understand.


    "This is becoming more interesting. The Haikizoku will definitely appear. What useful information. As thanks, I won''t destroy your body."


    "Not at all. I still haven''t yet asked for your help," he said.


    "Then what do you want me to help with?"


    "We''ll take the Haikizoku out of its vessel."


    "Why?"


    "Why? Don''t you want the Haikizoku? It''ll be troublesome to take it back like that. You can''t be thinking of asking us for help when you''re at your end?"


    True. That made sense. Savaris did not have the tools to capture the Haikizoku. He''d probably use the same method as the Mercenary Gang. Find a random person and let the Haikizoku possess him. That wasn''t enough. The Haikizoku would be very unstable because the vessel lacked willpower. In addition, Layfon would be there to interfere.


    The Queen knew the Gang would fail in this mission, so she sent a Heaven''s Blade over.


    But once the Haikizoku had settled in its vessel, next was Savaris''s turn to contend against it. He didn''t think he would lose. Actually, it''d be interesting if the vessel was Layfon. In that case, he had to make sure he had enough strength left to fight Layfon after contending with the Haikizoku.


    "But can your way ensure nothing will happen on the way with delivering the Haikizoku back to Grendan? If it was in a city, I could suppress it with force, but if it was on the roaming bus¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    As he thought. This would get troublesome. Besides, that consciousness in Leerin might not take his side.


    "We can take the Haikizoku off its vessel and hand it to you in its real form."


    "You can do that?"


    "Only we can do this."


    It sounded like a good trade.


    "Then what''re you getting out of this? Do you want me to fight that filth monster?"


    If that filth monster did have a name, then Layfon himself wasn''t enough. This would also be difficult for Savaris as he didn''t have his Heaven''s Blade. But if they were to cooperate, they might defeat it.


    "I want you to protect Zuellni."


    Savaris''s eyes widened at the unexpected. "You do know how to joke. According to what I saw in Myath, destroying Academy Cities is what you like."


    "Yes, Myath doesn''t mean much to us, but Zuellni is different. It has something that we want."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­"


    "But it takes time to obtain it. We''ll be troubled if something is to happen to Zuellni."


    "I see."


    Was that the only reason? What were the Wolf Faces planning? Savaris was really curious. In that case, he better collaborate with them so he could return to Grendan earlier.


    "Let''s do this then."


    "Good. Please look after me."


    The man nodded and vanished. Speaking of which¡­¡­¡­ what did that man look like? All he saw was that grey coat.


    "Uh, this is troublesome," he said, losing interest in the Wolf Face man.


    What he was interested in now was the upcoming battle.


    "A filth monster with a name¡­¡­¡­ I''m really looking forward to it."


    How much could he do without a Heaven''s Blade? That question made him really anxious.


    ¡ó


    Feeling the Kei running up her arm, Naruki released her Kei without hesitation.


    "Ha!"


    External Kei variation - Purple Lightning.


    Thunder strikes shot from the chain of rope. The Military Artists caught by that rope fell down one by one.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­" Naruki retrieved the rope and sighed.


    In the past three months, she had successfully learned the key points of Karen Kei under Gorneo''s instruction. The move she executed was of Karen Kei. The Military Artists she caught did not faint. They just couldn''t move as their nervous system was in chaos, leaving Zuellni''s Military Artists ample time to deal the final blow. Naruki took back her gaze from the scene.


    They didn''t have a judge to decide whether a person was out of action in the platoon match even though a safety setting was installed in every Dite. Besides, a safety setting couldn''t guarantee safety. A blade could still inflict heavy damage, and that was the same with Nina and Naruki''s weapons. Sometimes, Military Artists would sustain severe injuries. They might even die. In truth, a guy the same age as Naruki had sustained a head injury during the match with Myath. She had visited him in the hospital. He didn''t look reliable, but he was a good man. Fortunately, it wasn''t a life threatening injury. But in the month after he was discharged, he always complained of headache. At present, his head would still hurt occasionally. Even modern medicine failed to completely cure brain and Kei-related injuries. That man might have died. This was what a Military Arts fight was like. No matter how many safety precautions were made, one fought with death.


    Naruki couldn''t agree with it. She couldn''t do it, and that was why she left Joeldem. One had to fight filth monsters in order to survive. But what was a war for? Why should they fight over selenium mines? Why did the cities, the Electronic Fairies have to make humans fight? She didn''t understand.


    And that, she couldn''t agree with.


    Once she told her parents of her thought, they decided to allow her to study in Academy City. They thought she would die if she continued to think like that in Joeldem. Only death awaited her if she didn''t fight. Her parents'' decision was right.


    Hence Naruki aimed to join the police force. Police''s opponents were people who threatened the peace of the city. Till now, she had never doubted her decision in becoming a policewoman. However, right now she was part of a platoon, and she was fighting in the Military Arts Competition. She fought and she learned Karen Kei from Gorneo. What was with the change of heart? Actually, she knew. The event with the 10th platoon had changed her. Dinn had chosen the wrong path for the sake of the city. Did he fail because his choice was wrong? Or was it that even with a wrong decision, one could reach one''s goal with a firm belief? Was there any mistake in the justice that she believed in? A closer study yielded the conclusion that one made mistakes because one was too loyal to one''s belief. Did the action succeed in the end or fail? Naruki didn''t understand, so she now fought in a fight she didn''t want to participate in. What she couldn''t accept might not necessarily be wrong. But what about the people who had a hand in changing her thinking?


    Naruki''s gaze turned to Nina. Holding the iron whips, Nina changed the team''s movement according to the enemy''s reactions. If the counterattack was strong, she would take the attack. If the counterattack was weak, she would increase her territory. No one needed a Psychokinesist''s report to realize Nina was the captain, looking at the way she shouted and gave orders. As naturally, she concentrated on attacking. Naruki and the other Military Artists became Nina''s wall to reduce her burden. However, Nina would choose to attack even while defending. As long as she saw an opening, she would rush forward. Even though the strategy was aimed to keep Nina''s team not too far away from Dalshena''s, Naruki still thought it tactless. If Layfon didn''t head alone into the enemy''s ranks to cause a commotion, Dalshena''s attack wouldn''t have worked. Putting it the other way, the connection of the teams had turned harder to maintain because the fight was too smooth. The team led by the 16th platoon would have collapsed if not for their favorite Whirl Kei strategy.


    "Captain, please stop for a bit!" Naruki shouted.


    "Ah? Uh, yes¡­¡­" Nina replied reluctantly.


    Naruki calmed herself. She must stop her before anyone broke through the defense of Kei in the Captain''s Dite.


    "Captain!" she called again.


    Nina finally halted her steps.


    "You''re going in too fast. What exactly are you thinking?" It was Felli''s voice coming through the flake. "Please also tell Dalshena senpai not to keep moving ahead. You guys are too far away from the third team."


    "But¡­¡­¡­" she looked ahead. "Layfon, he¡­¡­¡­"


    "If I don''t first stop you, I can''t concentrate on persuading that happy idiot." Reproach filled Felli''s voice.


    A Psychokinesist could process gathered information all at the same time. Still, it was difficult for her to speak to different people at the same time.


    "Sor, sorry¡­¡­¡­" Nina said and gave an order to Dalshena through the flake. "This is Vance''s order. Join with the second wave and turn to defensive formation. Defend the areas we''ve gained."


    "Roger."


    "Really¡­¡­¡­" Felli didn''t say anymore. She must be talking to Layfon.


    Though they had stopped moving, many Falnir Military Artists still surrounded them. Naruki and the other members had turned to a defensive formation while Nina was giving the order. The team changed into a dense formation with Nina at the center of the circle. Not long after that, Dalshena''s team retreated to meet up with Nina''s team.


    Since she was in the middle of the formation, Nina couldn''t fight. She sighed.


    "Damn!"


    She wasn''t relaxed at all. She was impatient with Layfon. He wasn''t back yet.


    "What is it?" Naruki asked. The heavy push forward back then seemed to have been pulled by Layfon.


    "Did I think too highly of myself?" Dalshena sighed also. Sweat rolled down her face.


    Naruki felt more at ease. No matter how beautiful her senpai was, she could sweat too. This scene didn''t mean much, but it helped Naruki breathe.


    Dalshena''s gaze turned from Nina to her. "What''s up with her?"


    "Ah, no, it''s Layfon. He seems different from usual. That''s worrying."


    True. Layfon''s action was strange. He didn''t give off that dark and shadowy feeling. Compared to before, he was happier and more carefree. So carefree that it was hard for her to accept it.


    "¡­¡­¡­ He must have solved that problem with Leerin?"


    "I think so too, but somehow, I feel he''s really overdoing it¡­¡­¡­"


    Yes. It felt hard to approach him before the intercity match. She also hadn''t talked to him during the fight. And today, she got a feeling that he was relaxed up till the signal for the match to begin. Though he looked like he had plenty of room to spare, others couldn''t help but think he was being careless.


    Was that why Nina was worried? Naruki''s instinct told her that wasn''t it. Nina was worried¡­¡­¡­ She was probably using that as an excuse to lie to herself.


    (Meishen would have felt down while saying, "That''s great".)


    Though Nina was happy that Leerin and Layfon had made up, she probably felt down for failing to help him. Naruki was probably feeling the same too. So useless. But perhaps she was dreaming to live such a useless life. She thought she would deceive herself like this.


    (Has Leerin noticed?)


    That Leerin herself felt something for Layfon. Nina should have known the reason behind Leerin''s visit, yet she still chose to live with her. It must be hard for her to see Leerin and Layfon so close together.


    Why was Naruki so useless?


    The battle continued and Layfon still hadn''t returned.


    "So slow. Has she not convinced him yet?" Nina stumped her foot.


    At this time¡­¡­ A roar sounded in the air.


    "What?"


    As the battlefield was filled with noise, no one noticed something was nearing them. The Psychokinesists were concentrating on gathering information of the battle, so they didn''t have spare time to look beyond the cities. The roar became a rumble, and the entire earth shook.


    "Cityquake!?"


    Naruki quickly threw away that speculation. A city''s multi-legs being trapped inside a crack was the cause of a city''s quake. Falnir and Zuellni had already stopped moving, so this wasn''t it. Then what was it?


    New rumbling sounded from in front of and behind the two cities. No one had yet to give the signal to stop the battle. However, all Military Artists had ceased fighting.


    A shrill siren sounded above the battlefield to announce the attack of filth monsters. The sad wailing of Electronic Fairies. At the same time, countless number of larvae had appeared outside the cities.

 Volume 9, 5 — Chaos

    Volume 9, Chapter 5: Chaos


    Vance was more frustrated and bitter than anyone when he saw the filth monsters appearing in this situation. This was the second Military Arts Competition and the chaos in the enemy city far exceeded his predictions. This was something for Zuellni to rejoice over. The first and second waves had already taken complete control of the battlefield. What they needed was to wait for Vance''s defense team to defend against the enemies and obtain victory. However, Vance wasn''t too focused on victory. After all, he was the Leader of the Military Arts course. As the chief commander of Zuellni''s Military Artists, he had to grasp hold of the situation no matter what.


    Filth monsters. The larvae had appeared on the outskirts of the city.


    "Alchemy technicians, prepare to release the safety locks on the Dites. The team here and the cannon team are responsible for holding up the filth monsters. The rest of the teams, get your Dites'' safety locks released and join the battle," he gave the orders through the flake and went to stand in front of the troops with a long staff in his hand.


    "Listen up. Stop them. But don''t be too reckless," he roared and jumped into the crowd of larvae.


    The report on the invasion of the larvae had reached Karian.


    "Who would have thought¡­¡­¡­ So unlucky," he said in a small voice as if he didn''t want anyone to hear him. The rest of the Student Council members located in the underground conference room didn''t have to hear what he just said.


    "Switch on the city''s defense system. If necessary, we have to use the cannon."


    "But that''s¡­¡­" the head of the Business course objected. He couldn''t ignore the consequence of using the cannon that would result in the city losing a large amount of its resources. It didn''t matter that they used some of the resources now, but they needed to preserve the resources that could be used in the reproduction phase. For example, the metal and fuel used for every shot were all precious to the city. They were things that couldn''t be recovered. Although the city could mine more resources in its route, it might sink into a period of a severe lack of resources.


    "I understand you. But this is an emergency. It''d be too late if Military Artists became sacrifices."


    "Isn''t he here?"


    No one needed to ask who "he" was but Karian shook his head.


    "There''s something else we need to be aware of," he then gave a detailed explanation.


    What did it mean for the filth monsters to suddenly appear? Why did Zuellni and Falnir hold a Military Arts Competition in the vicinity of filth monsters? Was it simply because both sides hadn''t noticed it? And was this the same as last time with a female filth monster giving birth underground? However, the report said there were only around 30 larvae. The number was far lower than before. According to a report from another Psychokinesist, a huge something laid beneath Zuellni''s multi-legs. The larvae seemed to have come from that "something" which was broken. Looking at the damages on the multi-legs, it appeared that "something" had been tossed from a far distance to crash into Zuellni''s multi-legs. If that was the case, could a normal female filth monster undertake a feat like this?


    "I don''t think so."


    Felli''s flake was currently heading for that direction. Everything suggested this attack wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "¡­¡­ Meaning there might be an aged phase filth monster around?"


    All members of the Student Council had accepted the knowledge of filth monsters they had heard from Layfon. An aged phase filth monster had given up its reproduction functions. Instead, it turned to evolving.


    "I''m not sure. Anyway, the Military Artists are fighting the 30 or so larvae. So just in case, we''ll have to use that insurance," Karian said and urged everyone to action.


    One group rushed out of the conference room and the other group stayed behind to discuss further strategies.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Really, I''ve already acted the villain once to ensure our victory in a Military Arts Competition, and then we have this. So annoying."


    The last time was the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang. This time was filth monsters. What next? He didn''t want to think further, but he still fell into contemplation.


    Unfortunately, his prediction had come true.


    Zuellni and Falnir''s Military Artists all witnessed the coming of the larvae.


    "What''s that¡­¡­¡­?"


    Thanks to the connection between the teams and the speedy work of the Dite technicians, the safety lock releasing procedure had gone ahead smoothly. Zuellni was now in a counterattack mode. Although Layfon had taken care of most of the larvae, Zuellni''s Military Artists had eliminated around 10 larvae when he returned from Falnir. It was fortunate that only a few Military Artists had sustained light injuries. This was the result of Vance''s speedy reaction and everyone''s daily training. And luckily, the larvae had gathered in one place. But this wasn''t the time to rejoice over luck.


    Everyone''s gaze was now on the thing floating in the air. A black hole that slowly moved as it expanded. Psychokinesists voiced their warnings. A sound grew louder as the hole expanded. When he understood the meaning of that sound, Vance shouted, "Everyone, retreat!!"


    Something as massive as a mountain had appeared. All Military Artists began retreating from the city''s outskirts.


    An intense and ear-piercing rumbling filled the space, shaking the entire city and making Military Artists'' knees go weak. Pillars of earth rose up from outside the city to meet the sky. Soil particles fell through Zuellni''s air shield.


    A moaning of metal sounded behind the retreating Military Artists as the rain of soil hit them. The original form of that noise was finally confirmed. A large pillar on the outskirt of the city¡­ one of the city''s multi-legs broke before their eyes and fell onto the earth.


    "Damn!" Vance burst out.


    The rain of soil, not yet filtered by the air purification system, fell to make new wounds. It wasn''t enough to cause death, but it was enough to lower the students'' morale.


    The rain of soil stopped after the pillar of soil disappeared.


    Many more larvae appeared from where the multi-leg had fallen. Vance could deeply feel the impending crisis. Someone had thrown over the larvae. Because whatever huge thing that carried the larvae came from somewhere so far away, even Psychokinesists failed to detect it. Vance failed to imagine the power behind this. This attack would never end if they couldn''t defeat the real enemy.


    "Damn¡­¡­¡­"


    The number of new larvae was about the same as the first wave of larvae. Zuellni''s attack power was enough for it. However, they couldn''t predict the location of the third wave. If the third wave came from the side of the city, then Zuellni''s attack power would have to spread out, and that would lower the speed of attacking. And if every time a toss of "something" managed to damage Zuellni¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Damn!"


    With staff in hand, he gave the order to attack. They must eliminate the larvae before them. But what next?


    "ARR!" Vance shouted. As the chief commander, he couldn''t show his weakness here.


    Layfon pinched his nose. He remembered this feeling of pollutants burning his nose. Numerous larvae lay beneath him. He could defeat them in one swift moment if he used the steel threads, but Harley currently kept the Sapphire Dite. Thinking that he couldn''t use it, he showed a bitter smile. Harley and Kirik were making adjustments on the Sapphire Dite, and that would take time. If Layfon returned now and asked someone to fetch the Sapphire Dite for him, he''d probably be granting that person relief.


    He looked at the outskirts of the city. A scenery of the wilderness that he was already used to seeing. Since Zuellni was so hot, it must have moved into the tropics. The third wave came straight after the second wave attack. It didn''t cause direct damage to Zuellni, but as Vance had worried, another side of the outskirts was lacking in attack power.


    While still counterattacking the second wave, Vance ordered the first unit, led by the 17th platoon, to take care of the third wave larvae.


    "Seems we can rest a little bit."


    "¡­¡­ Seems so," Layfon nodded at the voice. He turned around and saw tiredness on Nina''s face. Exhaustion was unavoidable since they had been participating in the Military Arts Competition, faced the sudden emergency and were now fighting filth monsters.


    His nose still hurt.


    This level of pollutants wouldn''t bring him any life-threatening danger. Judging by how the outside scenery blurred and twisted, the density of the air filter had increased. No more pollutants would leak into the city. Vance''s orders for other teams sounded from the flake. The first unit was ordered to wait at its location and defend its area. But the Military Artists'' gazes were attracted to the figure outside the air shield. Falnir. When Zuellni was fighting against the second wave of filth monsters, Falnir had suddenly moved¡­¡­¡­ Fled. This meant Zuellni had become a target. Falnir had chosen to abandon Zuellni and escape.


    "¡­¡­ I can''t blame them."


    "True."


    Complicated feelings filled Nina''s voice. Yes, the people living in Falnir were not responsible. Just like the students in Zuellni, they drifted in a region in this wilderness and had to rely on their city alone to survive. The city''s consciousness, the Electronic Fairy, had made the decision to leave. One couldn''t judge an Electronic Fairy. It had only made the best decision to protect the people living in the city, and as such, Zuellni had been left behind. This wasn''t a vile act. It shouldn''t be.


    Almost all Military Artists had witnessed the moment of Falnir''s leaving. The sound of metal denoted the breaking up of the contact point, and at that moment, two shining things appeared. One was the figure of a young girl. The other was of a grown male. Many people hadn''t seen these two figures before, but they all knew what they were. Zuellni and Falnir''s Electronic Fairies. Falnir''s aura was like a beast, courageous. On the contrary, Zuellni appeared innocent and naive with its long hair swaying behind her. But there wasn''t a feeling of inferiority and superiority due to the difference in appearance.


    Falnir''s eyes were closed. Zuellni gave an imperceptible nod.


    Light expanded from the two Electronic Fairies and clashed, vanishing the next moment. Next, Zuellni changed. A sudden intense light blinded her figure, and a teenage girl was revealed.


    Then the two Electronic Fairies disappeared. Falnir moved away from Zuellni.


    "What do you think?"


    "How should I put it¡­¡­" Layfon said, perplexed. He felt the two Electronic Fairies had said something during that time and had made a decision. The end result was Falnir''s leaving. If that was the case, then what had happened? What was the meaning behind Zuellni''s growth?


    "¡­¡­¡­I think Falnir has given the victory to Zuellni."


    "Uh?" he reacted, surprised at Nina''s conclusion.


    "I think some kind of relationship exists between Electronic Fairies. The two of them must be discussing, and they made a decision about who won and about the current situation. They might have compromised. That was why they showed themselves."


    Yes. That explanation seemed plausible. The two of them appeared to have discussed something. Finally, Zuellni had accepted something. That probably was just it. In that case, why did Falnir give Zuellni the victory? Because Zuellni had the advantage at the time of the Military Arts Competition? Or was it guilt for abandoning its fellow Electronic Fairy? Layfon didn''t understand. Besides, this wasn''t the time to dwell on speculations.


    The two of them looked at Zuellni''s broken multi-leg. Either way, this had become a problem.


    "Zuellni can''t move?"


    "It has lots of multi-legs. I think it can still move even though it''s lost one¡­¡­"


    But one couldn''t quite make that conclusion since Zuellni wasn''t moving right now. Perhaps it was already having trouble maintaining its balance. Other areas of Zuellni might also have been damaged. Layfon looked at the sky.


    "Still haven''t found it?" He said to Felli''s flake. Felli was currently searching for the location of the thing that was throwing the larvae over. Only she could spread out and control flakes both inside and outside the city. Karian had sent out probes too, but they hadn''t found anything.


    Two waves of larvae came from the same direction, so what Felli was searching for should be in that direction. If she discovered it, Layfon would immediately move. Only an aged phase filth monster could execute this feat. Probably a very ancient filth monster too.


    "Still haven''t found the target within 30 kilomels."


    "I see."


    30 kilomels. It wasn''t possible to cover that distance without a bike. There was the problem of the bike''s speed and the endurance of the suit against pollutants. Compared to that, one should also consider the possibility of a long running fight and being unable to make it back because the city was too far away. But with a bike, one should have a higher chance of returning as the bike could carry food, and the Psychokinesist would also be with him. But thinking of how that filth monster could throw something so far from 30 kilomels away¡­¡­¡­


    His nose still hurt even though the pollutants were gone from the air. No. If this was caused by pollutants, he should have a nosebleed. Then what was it?


    "Haven''t you ever thought that the smell in the air changes before a battle?"


    Layfon recalled that voice.


    "I get excited whenever I feel that. Aah, a strong enemy is coming. I wonder how high of a level my body can reach this time."


    Those lines felt surreal to him, but he could now understand some of that feeling. The tension one felt in the face of a strong enemy. In the past, he had never wanted to see how much strength he had. He only focused on the reward he would get after defeating his enemies. Of course, it wasn''t a performance to increase one''s power. An opening would make one weak, and weakness meant death. He couldn''t make money if he died. That was his naive theory.


    For some reason, he felt that if he now possessed the feeling he had during those fights, he might not be able to defeat this filth monster. But if it were that person, he probably wouldn''t think like that. He would only want to fight his enemy.


    In the past, Layfon only thought of how to earn rewards. Failure was possible, and his only choice was to flee if he did get trapped in that situation. This meant he had relied too much on Grendan. The current situation was different. If Layfon lost, no one in Zuellni could take his place. No, to say it correctly, this wasn''t a problem of losing or not losing¡­¡­¡­


    (Over 30 kilomels¡­¡­¡­)


    He hoped that thing was somewhere close to 30 kilomels. 50 kilomels would take up a lot of time. And what should they do if it was over 100 kilomels? The bike would have to run not on a city''s street, but on the arid land. The burden on the tires would destroy them. Besides, the longer Layfon was away, the more larvae would be thrown to Zuellni. What would the result be if 30 larvae were constantly thrown to Zuellni? The Military Artists would have more strength if not for the Military Arts Competition. Losing to the filth monster wasn''t what made Layfon scared. He was scared that when he returned, Zuellni would already be destroyed.


    (Aa, why am I only realizing that now.)


    This wasn''t Grendan.


    In Grendan, the Queen would ensure the city''s safety even if all Heaven''s Blades were sent outside. But Zuellni''s strength wasn''t as high. It didn''t have a Queen. It didn''t have Lintence, Savaris, Delbone, Cauntia, Reverse, Troyatte, Ruimei, Barmelin, Kanaris, or Tigris. Even though they weren''t here now, Layfon still felt there were people there to take care of the defense behind him.


    (Why now¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Leerin''s figure appeared in his mind. If something happened to her when he was away¡­ If she became food for the larvae¡­¡­¡­ That thought was enough to numb his limbs. He felt like his feet were glued to Zuellni as if they had taken root.


    (Please, find it within 50 kilomels.)


    But the report that came to him after a few hours failed to grant his wish.


    "At 50 kilomels, and no target spotted."


    During Felli''s report, Layfon was fighting the 5th wave.


    A positive report finally reached the office of the Student Council the next morning.


    "Thanks for the work. You should go and rest."


    "Then I''ll take a rest."


    Karian touched the flake in his breast pocket as a way of comforting his sister. But¡­¡­The distance was a problem. 150 kilomels. He could not imagine the power behind that something that could throw a huge rock from 150 kilomels away. He didn''t even have the strength to guess that power. He might glint some information if he asked students from the Alchemy and the General Studies courses, but he had no strength to hear those reports. A Military Artist who could defeat such a foe¡­¡­


    "Only him."


    But Karian had felt the same uneasiness that Layfon was feeling. 150 kilomels. This was about the same distance as the last time when Layfon went to fight the aged phase filth monster. Taking the terrain into consideration, it''d take one day to reach the destination. No one could guarantee what the filth monster would do during that time. Perhaps it would do other things. Even filth monsters had things to take care of. So how long could Zuellni hold? They were now fighting against the 8th wave. Each wave had become slower than its predecessor. But they couldn''t let their guard down.


    The Military Artists were exhausted. Karian must make a decision.


    They could shoot down the larvae group with the support of Psychokinesists, but that had its limit.


    "Can I only leave it to him? But¡­¡­¡­"


    An Electronic voice sounded, coming from the bottom of the building. The female receptionist sounded shaky, saying someone was here to see him. Karian immediately understood her reaction after hearing the name of the guest. He had seen him two times. Once during Zuellni''s madness, and the other time during the match with Myath.


    "What''re you planning this time?"


    "Nothing. We sell ''strength''. This should be essential under this situation," the electronic voice sounded as the door closed.


    A person wearing a cold mask. No one could tell whether it was male or female. However, Karian remained calm despite the uniqueness of this person - Fermaus Foa, the Mercenary Gang''s representative. Not the leader but the representative. Was it because he was a Psychokinesist?


    Karian nodded. "I see. You only appear now to push up the price?"


    "Not only that. There''s the event in the past too. In truth, this side feels awkward visiting you."


    "Uh, meaning¡­¡­¡­you''re willing to help to compensate for the earlier event?"


    "¡­¡­¡­I never thought you would be one to hold a grudge."


    "I don''t forget people with bad personalities," he pushed away the hair from the side of his face. As he had not had any sleep, his hair had lost its shine. He had put aside his glasses too. His countenance right now was extremely exhausted, and the headache that came whenever it wanted urged him to stop thinking, but he kept at it.


    He needed the Mercenary Gang, but what was their purpose?


    "We can leave anytime, but then we can''t reach our purpose," Fermaus said.


    Karian wondered whether he said it to alleviate the atmosphere or that he had already guessed Karian''s thought.


    "This is the best time to obtain the Haikizoku. It''s not interesting to be hated if we fail to retrieve it."


    "¡­¡­So you want to control the situation?"


    "Yes. We''re on the boundary of winning and losing. Let us reinforce you. Of course, we won''t ask for money in return."


    "The reward is the Haikizoku?"


    "According to the situation, it might be the possessed Military Artist," Fermaus said without holding back.


    "¡­¡­So you want me to abandon Zuellni''s student? Do you ask for this regardless of how I answer you?"


    "You should know that the current situation is different."


    True. They were reducing the number of larvae, but if they kept fighting like this, people might die. They already had 11 students heavily injured, and numerous students sustained light injuries. It was lucky that no one had died so far. But that was just a problem of timing. The possibility of death would rise if Layfon left Zuellni. This was why Fermaus chose this timing to show himself. Felli had said that he was an incredible Psychokinesist. He must have also discovered the thing throwing the larvae and so gave his suggestion to Karian based on his speculation? Or, had he hidden a flake in this room and eavesdropped on Karian''s conversation with Felli? Either way, the other side held the upper hand. This masked person seemed to be saying "Here is the fighting power that you want".


    "All right," he said, nodding slowly.


    "Then the deal is sealed," Fermaus said. Karian watched him leave.


    "Are you serious?" the reproachful voice came from the flake in his breast pocket. It appeared Felli hadn''t been resting.


    "Shouldn''t you do something before I answer you?"


    "I already searched the room. There''s no hidden flake. He might have retrieved it already, or it might not be there in the first place."


    "Good."


    As expected of brother and sister. Satisfaction filled him with his sister''s action. He smiled.


    "Don''t try to cover it up."


    "We do need their fighting strength."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Yes, but. You don''t think your brother will sacrifice people''s lives?"


    "¡­¡­That is possible."


    So his sister did harbor such great hate for him. Perhaps Layfon was one of that reasons. That must be it. But, never mind.


    "Get Nina Antalk to monitor them."


    He had heard from Nina of the events when she went missing. As long as the Haikizoku was here, Zuellni might go on a rampage. Hence, he had listened to Nina''s explanation. However, Nina also had a stubborn side to her. That wasn''t because she was dissatisfied with the Student Council. She had a mission. As such, not wanting to waste more time, he released her from the room. He wondered whether Fermaus knew that the Haikizoku was now in Nina. The Gang must also have something planned. Zuellni had calmed down with Nina''s return. No one could deny that truth.


    "We must protect her when the time comes¡­¡­At least until Layfon returns," he said, even though he felt they wouldn''t do well in resisting the Gang. At the same time, he cursed himself for having no choice but to make such a decision.


    ¡ó


    "Restoration."


    The Sapphire Dite shone at the cold key word. A Katana. The blade was now thicker to maintain its new form. It was more suitable to call it a Katana used to cut wood. Layfon swung the Katana to feel it, and restored it to the Dite form, putting it back into the weapon harness. Next was the Adamantium Dite. He restored it. A Katana. Not much different from before. The shape of it had changed according to the metal Dite - the Dite that Derek had given him.


    "How is it?" Harley asked anxiously. The exhaustion of working for days without sleep showed on his face.


    "Good. Very good."


    He restored it and put it into the weapon harness, feeling the weapon harness''s added weight and the fight looming before him. 150 kilomels was too far away. No matter what, he must reach it before midnight.


    (What should I do during that time?)


    He had received Karian''s instruction from the flake. Karian had told him that the Mercenary Gang would help, and that Fermaus was in charge of the Gang.


    The Gang would do this even though they kidnapped Felli before. But Layfon held gratitude for the Gang''s resolve. The Gang could take care of the larvae even without Haia. However, the enemy could control the number of larvae it threw and the direction it threw from. Nothing was guaranteed even with the Mercenary Gang''s participation. But Layfon couldn''t hope for more. He knew the situation was against them. The longer he dragged it, the worse the situation would become.


    After thanking Harley and Kirik, he headed for the bottom of the city. He would take the bike and drive for the filth monster. He took the lift to the ground floor and put on his protective suit as he traversed the corridors.


    Nina appeared underneath the city.


    "Captain, don''t you need a rest?"


    "You need a rest more than me."


    The team that the 17th platoon led was given time to rest. The short two hours were enough.


    "Isn''t it better to take a rest?" Nina said.


    "I need rest before the battle, but that''s only if the action hasn''t been shifted ahead."


    The filth monster hadn''t moved for now. But who knew when it would take action?


    "I see," she sighed.


    "Compared to that, you should adjust the amount of Kei you use. Reduce the number of times you use external Kei in a long fight. That''s different from Internal Kei, as it can''t be recycled. Especially with you, the type who uses heavy weapons¡­¡­¡­"


    "How can you still worry about others now?" she smiled bitterly.


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­"


    "No, you''re not wrong¡­¡­It''s just, I''m too unreliable."


    He wanted to say "Not at all", but he swallowed it.


    "Kongoukei and Raijin. I already learned these two moves, but I still can''t support you¡­¡­"


    "Captain¡­¡­"


    "But I can at least guarantee you that we''ll protect Leerin. Please rest at ease."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Did she come here especially to tell him this? So that he could fight without worries. He wanted to say sorry, but he felt that wasn''t what he should be saying now. The Katana was now in his weapon harness. Nina had done everything to persuade him to hold the Katana. What was he like to that Nina at that time? He wanted to apologize, but this wasn''t the time to say sorry. He had already given it.


    "Thanks."


    Nina''s eyes widened then she smiled. She smiled as if she was relieved.


    He was drawn to that smile of hers.


    "¡­¡­? What?"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­ Nothing. I''ll definitely win and come back."


    "Don''t be reckless."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Nina moved aside. He opened the door. A bike waited for him in the dim space.


    "You must return," she said as the bike took him out. When he turned his head around, the door had already closed.


    ¡ó


    He had arrived later than he expected. It was deep into the night. He stopped the bike 10 kilomels from the target and hid himself to observe it.


    "So huge¡­¡­"


    This thing was like a monster with four legs. It had lost its wings to only move on the ground. With its abdomen on the ground, it kept a resting pose like a gigantic statue. But the part jutting from its back that looked like a gargantuan chimney didn''t look like part of something living.


    "¡­¡­This shoots out the larva," Felli''s voice came from the flake in his helmet.


    "Can''t tell whether it''s male, but this aged phase monster can reproduce," Layfon said as he continued observing. He wanted to jump in and eliminate it now, but looking at its size, he didn''t know where to begin.


    "¡­¡­¡­Got it."


    "Eh?"


    "I just checked the ground. There''s a huge hole there. I think there''s a female filth monster there."


    "You mean¡­¡­"


    "Yes, I can''t see it from here, but a tube-like thing is connecting its abdomen to the female''s abdomen. That might explain how it sucks in the larvae."


    And shot to Zuellni like bullets.


    "In that case, I must first¡­¡­" he took out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite.


    "Fon Fon? Shouldn''t you wait till the morning? You should rest first¡­¡­"


    "I can take care of the larvae."


    "But it might notice the light when you restore the Dites. You must remain calm when you move."


    Sunlight could cover up the light of the Dite, but not during the night. If he did so, he''d start the battle. How tired was he right now? He hadn''t slept for two nights, but he had just drank the dense nutrient liquid to replenish his strength, and his Internal Kei flow was in good condition. What about psychologically? He took a deep breath. No problem. It had calmed down. And his Kei vein? He did fight in the Military Arts Competition and against the larvae, but that level of fatigue was light. No problem.


    He had the Adamantium Dite. Looking at this filth monster, it was at the level of gaining a name. That thought made him uneasy, but in this situation, he couldn''t have any false hope. All he could do was attempt what he could do.


    "I''m going in."


    "Wait¡­"


    He restored the two Dites without waiting for her to finish. The filth monster reacted to the light. Its body shook. However, the skin of a filth monster just climbing out of slumber could not immediately regain its level of hardness. Layfon let the steel threads from his left hand run into the filth monster''s abdomen to move through the tube into the ground. A bad feeling came from the steel threads.


    "Tsk."


    The cannon on the filth monster''s back swelled. Layfon tried cutting the tube with the steel threads but failed. The external Kei was deflected. Smoke rose from the abdomen. He jumped up to swing the heavy Adamantium Dite. His target was the mouth of the cannon.


    The colossal thing jumped along with the massive pressure. The pressure prevented Layfon from landing on the mouth of the cannon. His Kei move was executed as he lost his balance.


    Extermal Kei variation - Sendan.


    The Kei cannon rebounded off the filth monster''s body and failed to damage it.


    "Wu!"


    He adjusted his body for the landing. During this time, the steel threads had killed off the female filth monster and the left behind larvae. But he had only killed some of the larvae. The rest were already in the cannon.


    The filth monster stood up, leaving behind the useless tube. The sound of rock breaking came from the massive body. Layfon put the handles of the Dites together. The blade of the Katana pointed to the left of his waist. His left hand held its handle.


    Psyharden technique - Flame Cut.


    The move he executed earlier, Sendan, had given him an idea of how hard the outer skin of the filth monster was. Hence, he chose to use another technique against it. As long as he managed to cut out a part of the outer skin, he could concentrate on attacking that wound.


    A filth monster''s skin was softer once it emerged from its sleep. As tiny cracks ran through the outer skin when the filth monster stood up to spread its limbs, Layfon disappeared, leaving behind flying sand. He reappeared underneath the filth monster''s abdomen.


    Flame cut.


    External Kei exuded from the blade. Along with the Kei covering his left hand, the two Kei merged to become flame. Pressing those two powers together, he swung the Katana down.


    Flame return.


    The second swing of the Katana opened the wound further apart. Body liquid spilled. Layfon didn''t stop moving. A Whirl Kei jump took him to the tail end of the filth monster. The enemy bent down at the severe wound, causing the earth to groan intensely. Was it too hurt to move? Or did it want to crush him? Or that it just wanted to protect its wound¡­¡­


    It was too late to give the filth monster a third attack. Layfon defended against the filth monster''s counterattacks as he pulled his distance apart from it. Holding the handle of the Adamantium Dite, he concentrated his strength on the Sapphire Dite. The steel threads were still underneath the enemy''s abdomen. He wanted to cut open the enemy''s body from its inside, but¡­


    "Tsk."


    Trapped in the heavy muscles, the steel threads had failed to move. He only managed to pull them out by pouring external Kei into them. The filth monster leaped, wanting to crush him with its weight. The rebound of its leap kicked up a screen of dust. Layfon jumped away.


    As he turned away in his jump, his gaze met that of the filth monster''s. It was a monster, but its mouth didn''t look that ferocious. It had eyes. Multiple eyes that seemed to be its only difference from a human being.


    It opened its mouth. Sensing danger, Layfon jumped away again. A loud and shrill sound came from the place that his jump was taking him to.


    "What''s that?"


    The sharp things shooting from the filth monster''s mouth stabbed the earth.


    "Its teeth," Felli said.


    The filth monster had shot a few of its numerous teeth in its mouth.


    "So troublesome."


    Who would have thought it had such tools along with its size¡­¡­ Layfon kept moving, preventing himself from presenting a still target for the monster. His enemy moved to keep up with him and he in turn moved away. This prevented him from attacking it.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s hard. It''s huge, and it''s hard to grab a good timing. Difficult," he replied as he ran. He attempted to ready an attacking pose with the steel threads while drawing a distance from the filth monster. However, it already took too much strength to cut open the outer skin. Not only that. The wound he made earlier had already healed.


    "As expected. Amazing revival power," he said and landed in front of the filth monster.


    "Fon¡­¡­!" Felli''s voice filled his helmet.


    The sharp teeth flew for him. He stepped back to avoid the assault.


    "About 500 meters is the shooting range."


    "Fon Fon?" she said, confused.


    He didn''t reply. He ran, matching the filth monster that tried to close in on him. If he had wanted, he could draw it away, but he didn''t do that. The certain speed that he maintained dictated the filth monster''s direction.


    Someone was watching this fight from far away.


    "What''s he doing?"


    The man sitting on the bike replied to the flake. "Probably measuring its strength? It seems hard to end the fight quickly, so he must be planning and doing this to figure out his opponent''s true strength."


    "I see," Fermaus said. "Then aren''t you going to take action? Aren''t you planning to fight it?"


    Savaris had done little in the past three months. Today''s scene was what he had been waiting for, but he never thought this would happen so far away from Zuellni. What were they thinking?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll obey the Queen''s order¡­¡­¡­They should also abide by the agreement."


    "Agreement?"


    "Well, that depends on the result. Compared to that, I''m more interested in what Layfon wants to do," he said in a relaxed manner.


    What was this man planning? Fermaus couldn''t tell. Even though Savaris had been in Zuellni for three months, Fermaus didn''t see him much. It seemed Savaris had appeared before Gorneo several times, but he didn''t live with his brother. Fermaus had tried trailing him, but Savaris had easily thrown him off his trail. In the end, he could only give up and wait for the other person to come.


    But the Mercenary Gang was impatient. Because of Haia''s actions, the Gang was almost disbanded. Now they wanted to return quickly to Grendan. Savaris'' arrival was to them an urge, but he didn''t say anything to them. It was as if he didn''t care at all. However, he had suddenly appeared before him. The Gang''s morale was low. Fermaus had already explained to the members about what had happened. If not for this filth monster''s attack, he probably couldn''t unite them.


    (Because we relied too much on Haia in the past.)


    Fermaus couldn''t do this alone. Not because he was a Psychokinesist, but because he was firmly seen as a strategist by others. They had already accepted him as a strategist, and he himself was used to supporting the leader. It was hard for everyone to accept his changed role. Besides, Savaris was here to replace Haia, yet Savaris didn''t care to contact them¡­¡­¡­


    (¡­¡­I have to keep this home for him.)


    Considering that Haia might return, Fermaus did all he could to keep this home together.


    "¡­¡­Never mind," Savaris said, submerged in heavy feelings.


    "Ha?"


    "I originally wanted to see what Layfon was doing, but never mind. I''m tired of observing. It''s been three months," he said and took the bike.


    Trouble and annoyance in Fermaus''s mind.


    (Aa, that guy has never thought of us.)


    Savaris just did whatever his personality wanted.


    "Good," Layfon nodded. He had grasped hold of the filth monster''s strength.


    "Then what do you plan to do?" Felli asked. She had been observing him.


    "I can''t defeat it with a normal method," he said.


    "No way¡­¡­"


    "The Dite isn''t hard enough. If I don''t use it well, it won''t last."


    It wasn''t because the Dite was bad in its filtering function. Only a Heaven''s Blade could sustain all of Layfon''s Kei.


    "Even if I have that, that doesn''t mean I can fully suppress it. After all, the opponent can be given a name¡­¡­"


    "So, time to escape?"


    Her suggestion was the safest option. The larvae he destroyed earlier were the last group, so the danger to Zuellni was gone. That was why he now had time to think through some strategies.


    He put the filth monster at bay as he talked with Felli.


    "No, if I do that, it''ll probably head for Zuellni."


    "Then¡­¡­?"


    Though he wanted to drag out the time to weaken his opponent, the first to use up all the strength would probably be Layfon himself. The filth monster could ignore its wounds and let them heal, but with Layfon, he had nothing to defend against the pollutants if his suit was damaged. A long fight was not the best possible decision.


    "I''ve a way. Can''t guarantee though¡­¡­ How''s Zuellni?"


    "¡­¡­Who''d have thought you still have the time to worry about that."


    "True¡­¡­Sorry," he apologized. Yes, because he already decided to trust them.


    "Stop thinking of other things. Just tell me what you''re planning. If there''s something I can do to help, I''ll do it."


    "Then please set the Psychokinesis mine in the place¡­¡­" he noticed something.


    "What?"


    A large flow of Kei suddenly appeared and a figure wearing the coat of the Mercenary Gang stood in the direct line of Layfon''s gaze.


    "Haia?" Layfon said and then rejected that thought. The color of the Kei was different. And¡­¡­


    "Bare-handed?"


    No, Dites were equipped on his hands and feet. Hand to hand combat. And Layfon had seen him before¡­¡­The man moved. He almost failed to capture this man''s movement.


    "Eh? No way¡­¡­" he doubted his eyes.


    It wasn''t because the man''s movement was too quick. The color of the Kei, the movement, and¡­¡­¡­


    One swing of the man''s fist sent the filth monster flying.


    "Eh? Eh?"


    Confused. But if it was that person, he would definitely do this. The man continued to rain down his fists on the side of the filth monster''s abdomen. The enemy''s outer scales fell like flakes. Layfon could tell how happy this person was. A fighting maniac.


    "Savaris¡­¡­san?"


    His only conclusion. Layfon jumped to the ground.


    "Fon Fon?"


    He increased the density of Kei. Though he didn''t know what just happened, this was the best timing to attack.


    Internal Kei variation - Water Mirror.


    His figure disappeared in the screen of dust that he himself had kicked up. The next moment, he reappeared on the other side of the filth monster, the other side of where Savaris was attacking. He and Savaris had perfectly sandwiched the opponent between them. Layfon attacked. As if knowing his thoughts, Savaris pushed the face of his palm into the filth monster.


    Psyharden technique - Hamonnuki.


    External Kei variation - Gourikitetsupa Kouga.


    Layfon''s move peeled off the entire filth monster''s outer skin to damage its internal cells. At the same time, Savaris'' attack dealt a heavy blow to the opponent''s internal structure. The filth monster groaned and moaned under the two severe attacks.


    "¡­¡­¡­Uu."


    Layfon jumped away and kept his distance from the enemy. A part of the blade he was holding had turned red. Black smoke issued from the gap in the weapon. If he kept releasing his Kei, the Adamantium Dite might not last.


    "Aa, as I thought. We couldn''t fully suppress it," Savaris said in a relaxed manner, appearing beside him. The equipment on his hand had also changed color.


    "Savaris-san, where''s your Heaven''s Blade?"


    "I can''t just take it outside anytime I like."


    "Unbelievable."


    Layfon watched the sky. It was hard to gain powerful reinforcements, yet Savaris was limited in the same way as he was.


    "Not at all. I''m quite happy. Don''t you find this great to know how weak the outside Military Artists are? Ah, you''ve already experienced it."


    Layfon watched him with a cold gaze.


    "Are you after the Haikizoku?"


    "Yes," he nodded without hiding anything. "But this seems more interesting now."


    "Why did you¡­¡­No, the person who delivered Leerin¡­¡­"


    "Yes, that was me," he admitted.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Strange. No matter how lucky she was, as a normal person, it wasn''t possible for Leerin to traverse the battlefield of the Military Arts Competition. He had thought of her receiving help, yet he never thought it was a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Why is the Queen doing this to obtain the Haikizoku?"


    "Uh, I can''t answer you, especially now that you''ve left Grendan."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s got nothing to do with you," Savaris said. "Well, let''s put that aside. We have to defeat this monster, right? I haven''t fought with you since the battle against Behemoth. At that time we had the Heaven''s Blades and Lintence. We were also on the outskirts of the city, so it was all right to sustain injuries. But now we don''t have Lintence or the Heaven''s Blades. And we''re only wearing this kind of suit. Aaaa, so many disadvantages. I just want to dance."


    "As you wish," Layfon restored the Adamantium Dite into its Dite form and returned it to the weapon harness. He had to let it cool down a bit before using it again. Instead, he restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    "If I can''t defeat it, then it matters not whether you''re here or not."


    "Oh? Well said."


    Even so, Layfon was happy to have Savaris here. The filth monster had been rendered immobile by their simultaneous attacks. This was a good timing to give the Dites some rest.


    "Since you don''t plan to interfere, can you help with something?"


    "Ohoh, seems like you''ve a plan. Sure."


    Here they made their decision. The filth monster moved once more, opening its mouth to shoot out numerous sharp teeth. Layfon and Savaris split up as they leaped aside to avoid the attack.


    ¡ó


    If the enemies were only the larvae, then there was a way to solve this crisis. The tragic scream from her right halted Nina''s steps.


    "My hand¡­¡­!" the man screamed and fainted. Nina pulled him over and let the medical team treat him. The rate of people getting injured had increased drastically in just a day of battle. Feeling the cruelty of reality, Nina changed her direction, attempting to deal a blow to the larva before her. The heavy hit of the iron weapon broke through the larva''s hard shell to strike its body. The hand in the larvae''s arm, which had been separated from its owner, had already been bitten into an unrecognizable state. Nina wanted to attack again but her feet slipped.


    Stand firm.


    That one opening caused her movement to slow, and the larva took that chance. A massive mouth appeared right before Nina.


    "Nina!"


    "Uu!"


    She stuck the iron whip into the mouth and executed an external burst type Kei move. The entire body of the larva shook and the larva stopped moving. Using the corpse as a shield, Nina used Kei again - Raijin. External burst type Kei executed with extreme high speed. The friction in the air created lightning and destroyed a number of larvae in one split second. Nina immediately leaped back and breathed in deeply.


    "Don''t stop."


    "Sorry," Sharnid said. His bullet earlier had saved her life.


    "We don''t have time to drag it out with these guys," he said, sweat rolling down his face. He was looking at the direction ahead of her. The Kei cannon had played a hand in keeping the larvae at bay, but filth monsters were still approaching the city, and they weren''t larvae.


    They were matured forms of male filth monsters.


    The things shot over at Zuellni earlier were massive egg-like rocks. Inside each rock hid around 20-40 larvae. There had been 15 waves of attacks since Felli reported that Layfon had made contact with the filth monster. However, that was just the number confirmed by Psychokinesists. In fact, nine battles had been fought altogether since the landing of the first wave. Felli had reported that the group of larvae they fought now was the last wave, making this the 10th battle. The rock of the 5th wave had been shot down and now lay immobile. But now it finally woke from its slumber, revealing not larvae but five male filth monsters. What changes had the inside of the "egg" underwent? Accelerated growth? Or that the larvae had consumed each other to give birth to the male filth monsters? No doubt this posed the greatest threat to the fighting Military Artists.


    "How''s Dalshena?"


    The liquid splashing from the vibrating wings of the filth monsters gave off a red shine under the sunlight. Dalshena had sustained an injury during the 8th battle and had left the field.


    "She''s got a broken leg, but that shouldn''t have any lasting side effects."


    "I see."


    Dalshena wasn''t the only one. Naruki had fainted due to overworking her Kei vein. She used Karen Kei too many times when she still hadn''t completely grasped hold of how it worked.


    The air shield reflected dusk. The earlier shot of the Kei cannon had missed its target to draw an arc in the sky.


    "Don''t shoot another cannon," Nina said.


    "Makes me think of that stingy Head of Business, hugging his head in regret," Sharnid smiled.


    The fact that he could still joke in this situation eased Nina''s heart. Forget the male filth monsters trying to invade the city. They must first destroy the larvae here. Having had her brief rest, Nina jumped back into the front line. Sharnid''s accurate shots took his bullets through the cracks in the shield of the larvae to either kill them off or slow their movements. And Nina no longer held the fear she held when she first fought the filth monsters. She could now wield the iron whips to deal heavy internal damage and defend herself using Kongoukei.


    When she first fought¡­¡­ she met Layfon and knew of his strength and past. She had fought the larvae after a setback. At present, she had definitely grown compared to the past. She truly felt it in this battle but she didn''t feel happy about it. The enemies were still outside. Even so, Nina and the others had successfully eliminated all larvae in their designated area. Were they to fight the matured forms now?


    The male filth monsters that were waiting for their chance outside the air shield were creating a huge negative setback for the Military Artists around them. Exhaustion swiftly turned to despair.


    Next came the report that added frost to ice.


    "A number of larvae have broken through the outskirt and destroyed the cannon. We can''t use the cannon anymore."


    Felli was concentrating in supporting Layfon. This was another Psychokinesist''s voice.


    "Wha!" Nina said in despair at the report.


    "What is the current situation?"


    Nina was horrified at one other thing even though it was bad they couldn''t use the cannon.


    "The filth monsters had broken through the third defensive line. Some people have gone chasing after them but they have yet to eliminate them¡­¡­"


    "Then we''re heading over too!"


    "Hey, don''t be reckless! If you don''t rest¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t listen to Sharnid''s advice.


    "I''m leaving this to you!" She left him the defensive job and headed for the inside of the city with part of the team.


    Filth monsters entered a city to eat people. She didn''t have to fathom what the larvae''s destination was.


    The shelter.


    Nina knew the locations of the shelters even without the help of a Psychokinesist. She increased her pace as she drew the location of the third defensive line and the shelter around it in her head. She wasn''t thinking of the Military Artists following her at all.


    She had promised Layfon to protect Leerin. Of course this wasn''t the only reason. She knew clearly that it was every Military Artist''s job to protect the citizens. But now, all that filled her mind was Layfon''s disappointed face when he returned.


    Nina''s speed was faster than others.


    One only needed to turn the mechanism on the entrance to open the door. Right now, the door was tightly shut. Humans only needed to look at this sign to know it as an entrance, but the illiterate larvae were heading straight for this shelter. Perhaps they could sense the presence of numerous people. Perhaps they could smell them because of their keen sense of smell.


    There were six larvae winging their way in.


    Nina arrived earlier than them and she breathed, regulated her breathing on top of the shelter. She swung her iron whips and attacked one of the larvae.


    "Uu!"


    Pain shot up her right arm. Did she twist her wrist? No. Her right arm was tired for having held the heavy weapon for a long time. The attack she dealt the filth monster just then had reached her nerves.


    "The movement of your right hand is too simple."


    Layfon''s words flashed through her mind. She couldn''t keep swinging this heavy weapon without considering the side effects of rebound, especially when it was a long fight¡­¡­Layfon had reminded her of that.


    "Damn!"


    Tolerating the pain, she gave the filth monster a fatal strike with her left iron whip.


    Five more to go and her reinforcements had yet to arrive.


    The remaining filth monsters rushed her immediately.


    Combination of external and internal Kei: Kongoukei.


    The Kei covering her entire body deflected two larvae. The other two filth monsters didn''t have time to fold their wings before Nina''s consecutive strikes hit them, killing them.


    Three more to go.


    "Uu¡­¡­Uu!"


    The pain running up her right arm was intensifying, making it unable to move as she wanted. The rebounding Kei caused pain in her joints. She was using her left hand more to cover for her right, and that hand felt heavier than before too. Both of her arms felt heavy.


    (Just when¡­¡­)


    Without her knowing, she had sunk into pondering something that had nothing to do with the fight.


    (When did he start calling me Captain?)


    Layfon. At first, he called her senpai. Somehow, he had started calling her captain. Just when did it happen? She had only realized it now. But she felt lonely, being called captain.


    (What do I want to be called?)


    Captain, senpai, or Nina?


    (So stupid.)


    She was in a battle right now.


    The three remaining larvae folded their wings and closed off their shells. Clothed in hard black shells, the three huge insects closed in on Nina, their multi-eyes shining, devoid of emotion.


    Nina''s arms felt so heavy. The fingers holding the iron whips shook. But only three more to go.


    (It''s ok.)


    She was gathering Kei. She had to protect this place.


    (Because I''ve promised Layfon.)


    She didn''t want to see his sad expression again.


    Internal Kei variation - Raijin.


    Run.


    Lightning pierced the filth monsters. They exploded before they were sent flying away.


    Nina could already grasp hold of the key of this move. This had become her ultimate move, the move taught by Layfon that she could show to Dixerio.


    "I¡­¡­did it."


    She tottered on her feet and collapsed onto the ground. She couldn''t move. It was already a miracle that she was still holding the iron whips.


    She had protected Leerin.


    Completely exhausted, she felt for a split second that she had finished her mission. Yes, just a split second. She only saw some shadow when she looked at the sky, but she then understood what it was.


    They were five black spots. Shadows then blocked off the sunlight to shade Nina''s entire body.


    Male filth monsters. The five male filth monsters hovering outside the city had finally broken through the air purification shield, and all five were in top condition. As for Zuellni, all of her Military Artists were exhausted for having fought the larvae.


    (If this continues¡­¡­)


    Zuellni would be destroyed. Layfon would lose the place to return to. Leerin would die. Not only that, all other students here would die. What was the Mercenary Gang doing?


    No¡­¡­They had lost Haia. The Mercenary Gang''s prime purpose was the Haikizoku. They weren''t trustworthy. These words echoed in Nina''s heart.


    Is this¡­¡­the real purpose? Did the Mercenary Gang deliberately allow Zuellni to face a crisis so all students sank into despair? So that the Haikizoku in Nina could awake?


    "This¡­¡­"


    Her voice was lost. She was surprised at her own condition. She couldn''t even get up. Right now, her body kept shaking and her flesh refused to listen to her.


    She couldn''t lose here. The cannon was useless, but Zuellni still had Vance and Gorneo.


    (But, but¡­¡­¡­)


    She couldn''t do anything more. She had promised Layfon, but she was sleeping here. Just why did she want to be strong? She didn''t think it was bad to let others do the work. She had kept training till now to make herself useful in battle. Even so¡­¡­¡­


    (Even so!)


    "This is your true personality," a sudden voice said. "Though that stubborn wall protects your usual heart, that is your real heart. It is the heart that seeks to protect the city, the heart that hides deep in the side of the hard shell."


    The owner of the voice was next to her, but Nina couldn''t turn her head. It was in her blind spot.


    "Who¡­ are you?"


    "Do you want to cry?"


    The words touched Nina''s heart.


    "Wha¡­¡­"


    "It''s your promise with the Electronic Fairy. Yes, the promise. You always live in promises. A promise between Military Artists, a promise you made in the childhood and even now, a promise with the person who can touch the most vulnerable part of your heart."


    "Uu¡­¡­Uu¡­"


    Who? Who''s speaking?


    "You also cannot live on your own. No need to hide that truth. You just need to give voice to your wish. Say you want power."


    Stop this nonsense!


    She wanted to shout but she couldn''t. Her body failed to move.


    "Let me give it to you. The power that can pierce through a forest of spears. Awake from your body."


    The hand of that voice appeared in Nina''s sight. The hand was holding something. A something filled with complicated curved lines fill her sight.


    Then she didn''t see anything else.


    A mask had appeared on Nina''s face.


    Leerin lifted her head without realizing it.


    "?"


    She seemed to hear something.


    "What is it?" Meishen asked. She looked paled.


    "Ah, nothing."


    It must be her imagination.


    Leerin and the others were in one of the underground shelters. She was leaning against the wall. Because she had nothing to do, she was looking at the ceiling, spacing out. Bags for emergency use lay by her feet and piled on top of them were neatly folded blankets. The air-conditioner continued to work but it was useless. The vast, sealed space was filled with the body odors of many people.


    The booklet on living in a shelter said to stay in the middle of the shelter, but Leerin had chosen the location near the wall. Mifi and the others agreed with her after knowing why she did it. But Meishen was still hesitant as she was cautious in her approach with things. However, even Meishen didn''t say much after living in here for three days. She looked at the people in the middle of the shelter with sympathy.


    This shelter contained close to 1000 people.


    Toilets. Showers. The passages connecting to other facilities were all located by the wall. It was natural for Leerin to choose this place as she had plenty of experience living in a shelter. However, it was different for others. Not that the people staying in the middle of the shelters were any better, they were just naively afraid of living in a shelter. On the other hand, Leerin was used to it. She herself must be stranger than anyone else.


    "Speaking of which, this time it''s so long," Mifi said, less careful than her usual self.


    Everyone must be very tired. Perhaps they were used to danger now, many more people came to walk in the corridors, and as such, more arguments ensued.


    Right now, it was happening somewhere too.


    The commotion quieted down quickly. The City Police was taking those people away to another place.


    Mifi saw someone familiar among the City Police and waved.


    "How''s it? Your spirit still up?" Formed asked.


    "Hoho, I''m a bit tired," Mifi smiled bitterly.


    "How''s the situation above the ground?"


    "Uh? Going all right. But it takes time to resist successive waves of enemies."


    "Really."


    "Ah~" Mifi lay down on the blanket. At the same time, Meishen fell.


    "Mei?" Leerin said, finding it strange.


    If it was Meishen, she wouldn''t do something like that.


    Mifi found it strange that Meishen was not responding. She looked at her face. Blood had drained from Meishen''s face and she was panting heavily.


    The two girls quickly sent her to the clinic.


    It appeared she had come down with a fever due to over-exhaustion. The doctor said it was caused by extreme tension. A few people who were diagnosed with the same thing lay on the beds around Meishen.


    As she had to look after Meishen, the burden was becoming heavier for Mifi.


    (Because Naruki''s not here.)


    The three of them were always together. This separation was weakening them. Leerin thought of this as she told Mifi she''d leave and get some food. Mifi nodded tiredly.


    Leerin walked out of the clinic and took in a deep breath. Even she herself was about to collapse. Was it because this wasn''t Grendan? Because there weren''t any Heaven''s Blade successors? But Layfon was here. She never once doubted his strength. She could be so calm because of this belief. But what else was she thinking? Was it because her strength hadn''t recovered since she fainted the last time?


    Leerin pondered as she headed for the canteen.


    Suddenly, she halted her steps. She stopped, not knowing why.


    A path branched off before her. It didn''t connect to the toilet, the shower or the canteen. This path led to the outside. For some reason, Leerin had entered this path. At present, the entrance was blocked with numerous heavy metal walls.


    But she kept walking in that direction.


    No one else was on the path. No one would risk it as filth monsters were still outside.


    Leerin stopped after walking a while. Thick walls blocked her way.


    "What am I doing?" she said.


    She had no idea, but she felt there must be a reason behind her action.


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    All of a sudden, she covered her face with a hand and knelt down on the floor. Her right eye hurt. This wasn''t the usual pain. The pain was such that she couldn''t even make a noise. It felt as if the nerves in her right eyeball had been cut, and the pain was now individualized, as if her right eye didn''t belong to her anymore. And tears kept leaking from the eye.


    (What¡­¡­?)


    The pain prevented her from opening her right eye.


    That was what she thought, but she did see the metal wall before her. Even though her hand was covering her eye¡­¡­¡­


    Her mind was blank. This wasn''t even connected to the pain anymore. Who knew when, but the figure of a woman had appeared before the wall. That figure was blurry¡­¡­Why so blurry? Because Leerin only saw this woman with her right eye.


    Black clothes and black hair. The woman appeared before her as if attending a funeral.


    (Who¡­¡­are you?)


    Her right eye kept crying tears. Was it too painful? Or because it was suppressing an intense emotion? But, she didn''t know.


    This woman did not turn back. She just faced the wall.


    What was on the other side?


    So slow. No, she hadn''t taken any actions. He knew clearly the filth monsters were attacking, but Dixerio hesitated in front of so many enemies. No matter the consequences of his action, it''d affect many people. What kind of influence would it be? Maybe that was the Wolf Faces'' true aim?


    It''d have been good if she knew nothing. But he couldn''t say that now.


    The mask danced in the air. Her hands held two iron whips.


    Nina Antalk.


    But there remained some difference between her mask and those of the Wolf Faces. The shape was the same, even the pattern was the same.


    But something was different.


    Using the building as a foothold, Nina jumped. The green light that seeped from the mask to envelop her entire body was something that the Wolf Faces didn''t have. This was the proof of a Haikizoku.


    "Damn, it''s awakened."


    Dixerio didn''t know how Nina became possessed, but the truth was here before him.


    Had she walked the same doomed road as him?


    "I won''t let you guys win!"


    Dixerio jumped and killed the final filth monster with his weapon. Nina''s iron whips had already eliminated the other four. Corpses filled the land of Zuellni.


    Dixerio stood on the head of the filth monster that fell from the sky. On its back stood Nina. The two of them faced each other.


    "Hey, you still conscious?"


    Nina didn''t reply.


    "Give me the mask. You''ll feel more relaxed that way."


    Still no reply.


    "Damn, already swallowed up?"


    She was the same as him back then¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina crossed the iron whips before her. How was she viewing Dixerio? As an enemy? A strange creature?


    "Well then, guess I''ll have to take it by force. It''s good to take what I want with my power."


    Dixerio readied his metal whip on his shoulder. His other arm was stretched in front of his face. When that arm was removed from his vision¡­


    "And that is the essence of the city of Strong Desire - Velzenheim"


    The same mask appeared on Dixerio''s face.


    The corpse of the filth monster touched the ground.


    At the same time, the two Military Artists jumped to cut two green traces in the air.

 Volume 9, Epilogue

    Volume 9, Epilogue


    Sharp teeth flew everywhere. Savaris avoided all the teeth by centimeters. A chill went down his spine after he took one look at the gigantic pillar of tooth stabbing the ground that was as tall as he was. Still, he smiled through his helmet. Instead of increasing his distance to the filth monster, he ran close to it.


    Ten more seconds till the next attack. That was Layfon''s conclusion after observing Savaris and the filth monster. Savaris deliberately slowed down as he closed in on his opponent in a relaxed manner.


    Ten seconds.


    The filth monster opened its mouth and at that moment, its mouth exploded.


    That was Layfon. His External burst type Kei had shattered the sharp tooth the filth monster was about to shoot out. The shattered pieces ran wild inside its owner''s mouth. The filth monster spat out liquid and roared in fury. It changed its target to Layfon.


    Layfon kept his distance as he evaded the attacks. The filth monster chased after him, its every step shaking the earth. Layfon had to move cautiously to prevent himself from falling due to the intense shaking of the ground. He kept his speed the same as his opponent''s. The distance between them remained constant. Felli''s map appeared in a corner of his vision. The blue dot was him. The red dot was the filth monster, and the yellow dot chasing the red dot was Savaris.


    Layfon ran in a straight line. Finally, both red and yellow dots overlapped.


    "Twenty more seconds till the destination," Felli''s voice sounded in his helmet. Tension was mixed in her voice.


    "Please take immediate action when the target enters the destination. Don''t mind me," Layfon said. He knew Felli''s tension would affect the success of the fight, so he confirmed it with her again.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Roger."


    He kept running at a steady pace as the filth monster followed.


    (Please don''t let it notice.)


    He prayed as he ran.


    He entered the area not long after with the filth monster right behind him.


    "Explode!" Felli and Fermaus both shouted.


    An intense and huge keening from the earth buried his surroundings. Having anticipated the explosion, Layfon had jumped. This was the place where he first discovered the filth monster, the place where the filth monster had been shooting out the eggs. A female filth monster was beneath it which meant there was a massive empty hole in the ground. Felli and Fermaus had laid the flakes in the ground and triggered off a Psychokinesis mine explosion, causing the ground to sink. Having lost its balance, the filth monster failed to escape the mine but it did not entirely sink into the ground. Hence Savaris gave it a final kick.


    "Get down there."


    The External Burst type Kei of that kick shocked the filth monster all the way to its lower body. The colossal creature fell into the hole. Savaris had used the rebound force of the kick to leap into the air.


    The filth monster rolled as it fell, gathering momentum and increasing its falling rate. In the end, it fell with its back on the ground and its abdomen facing the sky.


    Layfon snatched out the Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite with his left hand. Their handles were still connected. He condensed the Kei in the Dites to their limits, to the limit of the cracks spreading through the Sapphire Dite. As the light that exuded from the Dites turned from green to red, he executed his move - External Burst type variation - Rumble Sword.


    He threw the Sapphire Dite. The sharp Katana, holding a huge amount of Kei, stabbed right down. The color of Kei turned redder than it was allowed. The Katana stabbed the filth monster''s abdomen as it drew sparks in the air. Next, the Sapphire Dite exploded and the Kei suppressed inside it shot everywhere. A large part of the filth monster''s outer skin was peeled off from that result to reveal the meat of its body.


    "Time for me to go," Savaris said.


    Holding the Adamantium Dite, Layfon turned around the back of the blade for the Heaven''s Blade to use as his dive point. The rebound force of Savaris'' jump helped Layfon to stay in the air longer.


    Savaris shot straight down. Since he hadn''t made any special modification to the fighting suit that he borrowed from the Mercenary Gang, he couldn''t use the Luckens move - Roar Kei. He now held his fist.


    (Let''s try this then.)


    One word flowed in his mind, an absolute. He had mentioned this to Gorneo once. This didn''t belong to the skills passed down in the Luckens family. This was an ultimate move that one came to learn through training. He himself hadn''t yet mastered this move as he didn''t want its training to prevent him from growing more. However, he couldn''t train since coming to Zuellni as he had to hide himself. And training Gorneo had given him second thoughts. He had changed, and he had chosen to attempt this move. He had attempted it so he could only keep on honing it. Although one could say "hone", he could only do it all in his head. Using it in real battle for the first time was probably foolish. However, he chose to execute that move. That was what Savaris, the Heaven''s Blade successor, was like.


    External Burst type variation - Absolute, full power, Stab.


    His fist hammered into the filth monster''s body. This move belonged to the Kei skill that ran through an enemy''s entire body to destroy it. This was the true essence of the Luckens'' combat skill, a skill invented against filth monsters, a move made to allow bare-handed fighting. Roar Kei was one of those moves, a secret that allowed one to fight without physically lifting a finger. Since too few people managed to master this move, it had become a high level move in the Luckens family. To Savaris, the shaking first spread through the air, and then the explosions started from the filth monster itself. A full power stab was more intense than a mere strike by a fist. It was a move that could sink Kei into the depths of the enemy''s body and explode from the inside.


    Bearing the destructive power of the Kei in the fist, the armored plates failed to shoulder the enormous Kei, but there was a way to solve this problem.


    The filth monster shook intensely. A large amount of liquid shot from its mouth.


    Savaris stepped back quickly, took out a small spray from his clothes and sprayed the liquid on his fist, filling the cracks in his gloves. However, that failed to alleviate the pain in his fist. It seemed he couldn''t use his right hand anymore in this battle.


    At the time of Savaris taking out the emergency spray, Layfon''s shadow cut through his vision. He landed in front of Savaris with the huge and long Adamantium Dite on his back, as if it was hiding behind him. The Katana on his back rattled from the massive amount of Kei condensed inside it.


    The Kei in the blade suddenly disappeared.


    Heaven''s Blade technique - Kasumirou.


    This was a technique that he invented when he was a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Similar to Savaris'' Absolute Stab, Layfon''s technique was a strike that let his Kei run into the filth monster''s body. The Kei then turned into numerous strikes like rain to destroy the enemy from its inside.


    "Wu!"


    Layfon tossed away the Adamantium Dite. As it couldn''t bear the pressure of the Kei, it exploded.


    The organs of the filth monster had taken Savaris''s blow and were now being cut down by Layfon''s move. A filth monster was still a living creature. Even though it had the power to re-grow its outer skin, the level of damage to its body was too severe for it to revive.


    Layfon and Savaris watched the enemy from a distance through a screen of dust and sand.


    "Almost finished?"


    "If that''s the case, then good," Layfon replied.


    Savaris had sacrificed his right hand and Layfon had lost two Dites. Forget Savaris for now. Layfon had lost the Sapphire Dite that could turn into steel threads and the Adamantium Dite that was his greatest fighting strength. The loss of these two had dramatically decreased his fighting power. If the filth monster didn''t fall, Layfon had nothing left to fight it.


    "We should cut off its neck just in case, but that thing is under the ground and it''s got thick skin and tendons¡­¡­¡­ It''s a bit much for us right now," Savaris calmly analyzed the situation.


    So now they could only wait for the result.


    Next came Felli''s unfortunate report.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ The temperature of the target is rising."


    They hadn''t killed it.


    The ground around the filth monster trembled. Liquid continued to shoot from the filth monster''s abdomen. Savaris silently held his left hand as Layfon restored the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    "Well, we can only go in."


    "¡­¡­ Yes," Layfon agreed.


    Felli''s voice sounded in his helmet. "Please escape!"


    ¡­¡­¡­ But where could they go? Zuellni''s multi-leg was broken. Even if it could move, it couldn''t run forever from the filth monster. They could only make a bet with this fight.


    Layfon pondered another strategy.


    BANG!!


    This sound was impossible. But after knowing this sound came from the filth monster and thinking that if it was that person, then nothing was too strange.


    It was a pillar of light. The light had shot through the rising filth monster and dispersed into the air. But this was all after the fact.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What?" Layfon was at a loss. The filth monster was dead. He didn''t need Felli to confirm it for him. It was completely dead.


    "Anyway, we''re saved. Even though it''s an insult that has got nothing to do with my real strength¡­¡­¡­" Savaris''s reply was cold. "Next is to complete the mission I''m here for."


    His words restored the calmness in Layfon''s head. Savaris was here to take the Haikizoku, the Haikizoku that lived in Nina.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Can you just leave it?" he asked with carefully chosen words. He knew Savaris''s strength. Even though Savaris didn''t have his Heaven''s Blade with him, Layfon still didn''t want to fight him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Personally, I want to fight you, but would Her Majesty be satisfied? Or, even if she forgives him, would Kanaris understand? She''d be angry. And that''s gonna be troublesome."


    "Really!!" Layfon swung the Shim Adamantium Dite at him without hesitation. The remnants of Kei exploded. His strike drew an arc in the sky.


    Savaris was gone.


    "I knew you''d do that," came his carefree laughter. He had first read Layfon''s move.


    "Let me do this, then you''ll use your full strength."


    Savaris''s presence was disappearing fast. Layfon rushed out of the screen of dust and saw him riding the bike for Zuellni.


    "Damn!"


    He ran for his own bike.


    150 Jimels. Target was Zuellni. The curtain of the long chase rose.


    Blue light accompanied every shake of the space. The ground shook.


    "Damn, this isn''t the time to play!" Dixerio rolled his tongue under the attack of the iron whips. The amount of Kei in the Haikizoku continued to increase, and the density of Internal Kei rose as well. One''s dexterity increased. Dixerio knew this theory earlier than Nina. Still, an increase in fighting power didn''t usually translate to an improvement in skill. Sure, however good one''s skill was, one would fall in front of overwhelming power, but this was different when both fighters possessed the same amount of power. In that case, the outcome came down to one''s skill and experience. He deeply believed that he wouldn''t lose to her in both skill and experience. Nevertheless, she managed to corner him.


    (Can''t she see I''m holding back?)


    He didn''t plan to kill her so he held back in his every move. Was this it?


    (Is that why she has the advantage?)


    This was the truth. Nina had cornered him step by step despite his confidence in his strategies, as if she didn''t fear her enemy, no matter how strong he was. Dixerio wouldn''t understand that Nina could reach this level because she kept challenging the high wall that Layfon''s presence held.


    "But!" he shouted after tens of rounds.


    His heavy metal whip hit her right shoulder. She didn''t stop moving. Dixerio was surprised as he felt the feeling through his right wrist.


    Kongoukei.


    Still, Dixerio''s strike did have its impact. Because she had failed to completely defend herself from his Kei, Nina''s right hand lost its grip on the iron whip. The iron whip fell onto the ground. But she didn''t stop her movement. She lifted the left iron whip to strike his face.


    Suddenly, blue light rippled out in that space.


    Nina stopped. Dixerio stopped.


    Nina''s iron whip stopped.


    Dixerio''s hand gripped her whip.


    "My hand isn''t that cheap."


    The skin of his hand ripped and blood flowed. He pulled her down onto the ground with her still holding tightly to the weapon. He raised the whip.


    Kongoukei.


    She continued to release her Kei to defend. However, he had already anticipated that move.


    Internal and External Kei variation - Raitei. Raijin, a move used in close distance with the enemy, had become Raitei. It broke through Nina''s Kongoukei and the whip hit her on her stomach.


    "Haaah!" she screamed and fell immobile. The mask fell from her face as she fainted.


    "Geez¡­¡­ Took me so much strength," he bent to pick up the mask but the mask slipped from his palm.


    "What?" he looked at it, confused.


    The mask was now in someone''s hand. He looked at this new person, speechless.


    "Hey, hey¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Speechless. Before being forcefully pulled into Zuellni, he had once infiltrated Grendan just to see this person. Now¡­¡­


    "Hey, why are you here?"


    The girl wearing funeral-like black clothes didn''t reply. She kept silent¡­¡­ and vanished.


    A person stood in the courtyard of Grendan''s palace. Her two hands were put together as if she was aiming a shot.


    "Straight through the heart!" Alsheyra, the owner of the palace, shouted happily.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see it¡­¡­¡­" Kanaris said calmly behind her. A scarf encircled her neck to hide the trace of injury on it. However, the person who made that injury didn''t seem to care.


    "Aaa, well, whatever. It''s a feeling of obliterating an interference. Compared to that, look over there. Over there! You can see the flag. Aaa, it''s spotless as I imagined. Great. A brilliant reunion! As if I''m a knight on a white horse, out to rescue an imprisoned princess!"


    "No, you''re the Queen. Compared to that, I can''t even see the filth monster. Do you think I can see what''s beyond it?"


    Alsheyra didn''t seem to hear her.


    "Wait for me Leerin, I''ll be right there to receive you!" she said happily.


    Kanaris sighed.


    Grendan moved forward. It kept heading straight for Zuellni.

 Volume 10, Sweet Day — Sweet Morning

    Volume 10, Sweet Day - Sweet Morning


    Pippiroppi pippiroppi pippiroppi~~?


    "Well well well, Selina''s cooking class, is a-bout to be-gin"


    Pippiroppi pipiporobbi~?


    "¡­¡­What in the world is this?"


    Morning. If one were to head down to the dining room, suddenly you would hear background music playing as well as seeing Selina, with a ladle, singing.


    "Because it''s finally Van Allen''s Day, if we didn''t do anything, it wouldn''t be interesting, wouldn''t it?"


    Selina went out of her way to tease Nina, who was applying pressure to her temples.


    "Nina, If you don''t prepare sweets like Leu¡­"


    "Bu-"


    Already in the dining hall with an unconcerned expression on her face, Leu, having finished breakfast, blew on her tea.


    "It''s an obligation. Obligation!"


    Turning from the shaken Leu to Selina, Nina tilted her head.


    "If Leu is preparing it, isn''t there no need for a class?"


    "Really~~, were you listening? Nina-chan will make her own sweets."


    "No thanks, it''s not necessary."


    "Nina-chan, you''re too stoic~. If that''s the case, you won''t be popular with the opposite sex, you know."


    Nina thought Selina was really interested. However, no matter how many people were swept up in Selina''s pace, without fail, they were never enough.


    Since the beginning of breakfast preparations, Nina just let Selina''s talking fade away.


    "There''s that interesting new student, isn''t there? That ace. Wouldn''t he be happy if you gave him sweets?"


    Layfon''s image surfaced in Nina''s mind.


    "That guy, he said he doesn''t like sweets. Besides, compared to me, his cooking is better."


    "Sweets made by an unskilled senpai who tried her best! Fingers covered in cuts! With a little less of that usual cool feeling, confess! It''s the best, isn''t it--"


    "The best is to know one''s own weaknesses."


    Truthfully, it wasn''t possible to understand her. Nina followed Leu''s lead and quickly finished breakfast, returning to her own room to prepare for class.


    "Morning classes, if we''re going to waste some time, let''s meet at the gate."


    "Not skipping."


    A thoroughly serene reception. Having entered her room, Nina finished her preparations, grabbed her bag and headed for school. Selina wasn''t leaving. It seemed she didn''t have morning classes, judging by her intent to involve Nina with killing time.


    Nina met up with Leu to ride the trolley. At first, there weren''t many people due to the dorm being in such a remote area; after a short while however, it quickly became congested.


    The sound of idle banter became clamorous, becoming so clustered in Nina''s ears that she considered jumping off.


    These days, Van Allen''s Day''s name was well known, but today seemed to be quite the contrary. Rather, specifically today in order for it to make sense, the name became troublesome to bring up.


    Not just the girls, but also the guys seemed to suggest that today conversation was on hold.


    "Hey, is it true no one is going to give any out?"


    "Ah."


    Leu confirmed it, Nina nodded in agreement.


    (Good Grief, I don''t understand)


    Giving sweets, why did it become so important.


    Leu somehow became restless, and next to her, Nina reconsidered jumping off the tram.

 Volume 10, Sweet Day — Sweet Before I

    Volume 10, Sweet Day - Sweet Before I


    Spontaneously escaping her lips, Meishen''s humming went unnoticed.


    Mifi started singing when she did notice, after which Meishen turned to Mifi, who stopped singing. Also, Meishen stopped humming when she noticed Mifi.


    "Wow, sweet! Nice atmosphere!"


    Meishen turned towards that voice to find Mifi in the living room. She had already returned from her part-time job at the editorial department.


    "Ah, welcome home."


    "Mei-chi, you''re making it again? Which means you still haven''t decided on it?


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    Mifi''s shocked expression troubled Meishen.


    Van Allen''s Day was just around the corner.


    The intention of that day was to give candy to others with goodwill, the intention that the day represented. Meishen learned of that custom, which had come from another city and established itself in Zuellni, from the coffee shop she worked at.


    The Meishen who loved making sweets pursued the restaurant workers'' ideas for the special Van Allen''s Day menu.


    Everyday following that, Meishen would, upon returning, try making them herself.


    "Because, he finally invited me out."


    The deliciousness of the food attracted her to look towards that place for employment.


    That shop''s chefs were required to have their own work critiqued until they could satisfy the critics.


    With this, if the sweets Meishen made could be acknowledged, she could probably openly work in the kitchen.


    "No, it''s ok though."


    Lined up on the table, after the trial products were picked up and tasted, Mifi had a difficult expression on her face.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    "Well, well then¡­¡­Which one do you feel like giving to Lay-ton?"


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    "¡­¡­Did you forget?"


    After making Meishen completely dumbfounded, Mifi had a shocked expression on her face.


    "N, No. It''s not like I forgot. But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what should I do?"


    "Well, I don''t know. Mei-chi has such a magnificent chance to be able to declare it."


    "Ah, um¡­¡­"


    That could possibly be true.


    Starting that day, the number of the sweets Meishen made multiplied.

 Volume 10, A Day For You 01

    Volume 10, A Day For You 01


    Whenever she came across those words, Felli would say, without any expression, "Stupid."


    It was the day known as Van Allen''s Day. A tradition from a foreign city, it should have no connection to Zuellni. Last year though, every confectionery that knew of Van Allen''s Day had gone on a marketing campaign.


    The result was what was happening now.


    Numerous posters with "Van Allen''s Day" written in big, bold letters were posted inside every building.


    Beyond that, those poster''s had


    "To that person on your mind, send out those special feelings."


    "This is the taste of my feelings."


    "Spend some time together with a mature atmosphere about you."


    written on them, and¡­¡­it wasn''t only coffee shops and confectioneries; restaurants had also put out some of those posters and advertised ahead of time.


    Van Allen''s Day¡­¡­A special day where sweets are given to that special person of the opposite sex, and by those means, one''s feelings are shared.


    Of course, this custom came from conversations and gossip about another city.


    Zuellni had no connection with it.


    Though there was no connection, with an interest in love this season, the students had gathered information with the fervor expected of an academy city. It was a completely simple matter for such a craze to spread like wildfire.


    "Stupid." Felli muttered again.


    While taking her usual route home, she thought about dinner plans, and suddenly those posters were everywhere. She was fed up with it. In order to increase their revenue, the business department had come up with a list of marketing strategies and tried them out. The ones the majority of them did not like were generally dropped by the campaign committees. Coffee shops, restaurants, and most places with any relation to food and drink were generally advertised with a male audience in mind. Only confectioneries, bookstores, and grocery stores advertised with a female audience in mind.


    Guys made Van Allen''s Day reservations and asked girls out. On the other hand, girls were subjected to advertising for classes and things on how to make sweets.


    Guys spend money while girls spend time, or so the saying goes.


    ''They''re mocking me¡­''


    Without any words, Felli immediately threw an angry glare at the nearest grocery store. If women could spend their time and suddenly make delicious treats, there wouldn''t be any trouble. If men could spend money and still be at ease, there would also be no worries.


    ''Good grief¡­¡­''


    The posters were visible all around the city, so one would have to be an idiot to forget about it. Felli discretely let out a sigh.


    And¡­¡­


    "Fuu, I bought a lot, didn''t I~"


    The nonchalant voice, along with its owner, emerged from the store.


    The girl spoke happily and had a carefree expression on her face. Contrary to what she said, she was only using one arm to carry a small bag, but was apparently left with a satisfied expression on her face. But, Felli''s eyes weaved their way to the rear of the group.


    "¡­¡­So, you don''t think this amount of food is too much for the dorm, do you?" Seemingly unhappy, with a bag full of cheap lettuce in each hand. It was Nina.


    "But you can finally go out and try lots of different foods. You wanted to make a lot of new things, didn''t you?" The girl declared optimistically after turning her head. Nina frowned, feeling a headache forming.


    "¡­¡­Selina-san, isn''t there some sort of misunderstanding?"


    "No~t at all~"


    To the person of the opposite sex you care about, a confession of love¡­¡­ that intent of Van Allen''s Day was disregarded, even to Felli.


    "Whatever I''ve made before, you said you''d eat everything I placed before you, so I can make a lot of things, can''t I~"


    "Selina-san¡­¡­"


    It appears that she intends to experiment on cooking something. Her uniform was from the Alchemy Department, so there was no way she could be wrong.


    "It''s too bad the Heartseer fruit hasn''t arrived, isn''t it~? The shops had been commissioned to produce something or so I hear, so I thought the market would be caught up in that¡­¡­cultivation''s also failed, I wonder?"


    "That''s kind of suspicious."


    "It''s nothing like that. We''re talking about taste."


    "It doesn''t seem suspicious for even a minute?"


    "However even if it''s a small amount, when properly made, it has a positive result on proper nourishment, recovery from weariness and promotes an increase in appetite amongst other things."


    "Which energy drink is that¡­¡­?"


    "Well~, that is something we''ll have another chance to try, won''t we~? It''ll be OK~. Since I''ll properly think of something so that Nina can give a present."


    "No, I wasn''t planning on that kind of thing¡­¡­"


    "No~ way, it would be bad if you didn''t give anything to the guy on your own platoon, wouldn''t it?"


    "No, that''s because¡­¡­"


    From then on, whatever conversation unfolded, Felli, whose legs had stopped, became unable to hear them.


    Felli stood still until she lost sight of Nina''s dismayed figure weaving in and out of the crowd. Meanwhile, she also glared at the newly discovered rival before her.


    ¡ó


    He heard a clanking sound.


    "Felli, what''re you doing? This is¡­¡­"


    Having returned to the room just now, his nose assaulted by an offensive smell, Karian entered the kitchen after blocking his nose with a handkerchief.


    His younger sister was standing in the kitchen. Just because of that, there was already trouble.


    Going through the handkerchief, the irritating smell that had been entering his nose once again managed to enter.


    The clanking noise that was heard was from the pot. Why was it coming from the pot? Together, they were siblings who couldn''t cook. Thus as one would expect, he couldn''t believe that the sound came from cooking.


    "Felli¡­¡­?"


    "Be quiet"


    Gazing at the saucepan, Felli''s eyes were tinged with an earnest light. Karian couldn''t help but swallow his question as he held his breath.


    "Just a little bit longer¡­¡­"


    With the clock grasped firmly in one hand, she alternated between checking it and the pot, as well as adding a few drops from a small bottle of liquid. The sound of the liquid vaporizing mingled with the other sounds, and the irritating smell had changed.


    "It''s ready¡­¡­"


    "W, what¡­¡­is?" A trace of ominous, black smoke rose from the saucepan. If the ventilation fan were not ventilating, the entire kitchen would be filled with a black haze. As Felli lifted the pot cautiously, it was obvious that something had been burnt black through over heating.


    "Elder brother, please sample this."


    What was placed onto a plate was then cut up with a kitchen knife, and after placing some on a smaller plate, it was presented in front of Karian''s nose without hesitation.


    "Unh¡­¡­"


    "Please sample this."


    Repeatedly. He had the strength to not say any words of disinterest. Karian had, after taking several steps back, lost the ability to move his legs.


    "Please wait a moment. That''s it! I remembered. I have unfinished work in the student council room, something really urgent, that is¡­¡­"


    With his own words, he pushed himself back and could finally move his legs. In order to run from that strange black object releasing a strangely irritating odor, Karian quickly turned around from his right.


    However, his legs had stopped once more. Before he knew it, Karian''s surroundings filled with flakes.


    "Sample this¡­¡­"


    Looking back, he could see Felli standing with her silver hair shining.


    "If that talent were to fully manifest itself in another place, it would greatly please me, wouldn''t it?"


    "Sample this."


    As though to completely turn a deaf ear to his words, everything on the small plate was being forced to him. From that smoke emitting, strange, dark matter, Karian averted his eyes.


    Van Allen''s Day.


    Until recently, that name, which held no particular import, had in that mind, rose to its surface.


    (F, For the love of¡­¡­)


    Last year had Felli coldly disregarding the Business Department''s campaigns, and yet this year doesn''t seem to be the case. The younger sister who harbored no interest in others was currently interested in the opposite sex. It made him lonely, but happy at the same time. Now, if I were to eat this thing, I would draw closer to my cold demise.


    (Remember this. Layfon-kun)


    "Come now¡­¡­Sample this."


    "Urgh, erm."


    Felli stabbed a piece with the fork. Some charred portions had, under that pressure, broken off. She could possibly force it into his frantically shut lips.


    No escape. The surroundings continued to fill with flakes, enveloping him to the point where not even an insect had room to squeeze through. Light was let loose like lightning. A flake mine? Felli could make explosions herself, and in addition, there was only a short distance between them. Just taking into account these factors, he couldn''t come out of this unscathed. Karian''s time to sample drew near.


    (I''ve resigned myself to this, haven''t I¡­¡­)


    That''s right. If this one bite was finished, it would be all over. The anxiety about the thought of those prepared ingredients entering a person''s mouth wouldn''t be felt much longer. In it existed the special qualifications necessary to label it as food, but to obtain those things today was impossible for his younger sister.


    (How''s the taste? It seems edible!)


    Upon realizing, Karian opened his mouth.


    On top of his tongue, that morsel flopped down and rolled.


    "Fgah, Guo!"


    He couldn''t stop himself from letting out the words he spat out. An impact was delivered to the crown of his head. As he was losing consciousness, Karian braced his arm on the table. Still, something on the inside of his mouth continued to feel like it was splitting open. Each time he felt that small breaking feeling inside his mouth, his tongue became weak. No, wait. This¡­¡­This feeling, could it be the taste buds on his tongue making up the palate breaking down one by one!?


    "Ha, Ha¡­¡­"


    It was said that the taste buds on the tongue numbered about ten thousand¡­¡­why in the world would you lose them to that extent¡­¡­? After thinking about it, his body trembled in terror.


    "¡­¡­It appears that it''s failed, hasn''t it?"


    Felli''s disinterested voice had turned toward Karian''s skull.


    "Well then, next sample this"


    Felli said, while bringing out the next dish.


    "What¡­¡­did you say?"


    A cold sweat poured from his head and the small of his back.


    Van Allen''s Day.


    A name that he didn''t worry about had, this moment today, carved itself a memory of fear and became a cursed name.


    ¡ó


    Morning had come.


    They had to call a cleaning service. The reason for this was that the kitchen had fallen into ruin. Leaving this battlefield, Felli took a shower and washed away her fatigue.


    After sliding on the sleeves of her spare uniform, she undid the towel coiled around her head, used to dry her hair. It was an easy habit to get into, diligently brushing her hair to check her own appearance in a mirror.


    No problem. She grabbed her bag and left the room.


    On the living room table were the fruits from yesterday''s battle. Resting on the palm of her hand, a small box sat neatly wrapped and tied with a ribbon. In order for it not to become too ruined, she placed it in her bag with great care and looked at her older brother''s room.


    "Well then, I''m off."


    "¡­¡­Try your best."


    The moan-like reply came from the other side of the door. The voice sounded rough. Did he catch a cold from being up all night? Since his movements weren''t sufficient compared to normal, his body had definitely weakened.


    "Slovenly."


    "¡­¡­Sorry, but can you convey the message that I''m resting today?"


    "I understand."


    "I''m counting on you."


    With that, nothing more could be heard from her older brother''s room.


    With nothing left to worry about, she left the mansion.


    After being up all night till dawn, the sun''s rays were intense. Felli narrowed her eyes and, until they became adjusted to the light, stood stock still.


    (Now, the problem is¡­¡­)


    While viewing the slowly dimming early morning scenery with narrow eyes, Felli began thinking.


    The thing was completed. More time was spent than expected, but that was settled by reducing the duration of sleep.


    How to hand it over?


    That was the extent of the problem.


    To begin with, Layfon''s year was different. If the year is different, facilities would also be different, and the chances of meeting a student of a different year would be small.


    At any rate, Zuellni was one of those places said to be a city only for students. The number of school buildings was nothing to be trifled with.


    If there was any chance to reliably meet Layfon, it would be the platoon''s training hours. If it were left until after school, it would come up at the military arts training facility.


    (There is no other time to aim at but that one, is there?)


    After finally being able to open her eyes, Felli set out.


    However¡­¡­


    How should she time the handing over?


    That was the next problem.


    After coming to the training facility¡­¡­it would probably be useless. Surely, Nina would be faster than Felli, without a doubt. Above all, Sharnid would be an eyesore. It was only a matter of time before she would be discovered, and if that were to happen she didn''t know if she could say something.


    (In that case, it would be better to be seen by someone unfamiliar than someone who was.)


    In the event that someone were to see, it would be better if that stranger didn''t know her name as well.


    For that to happen, she would have to go to the first year facilities.


    It would be good if she could go. Sometime during school, at lunch break would be when to go and hand it to him. There was no other time to spend like that.


    (Fumu¡­¡­Let''s go with tha¡­¡­)


    No, wait.


    All appearance of reasonable thought had suddenly halted. Her legs wouldn''t stop. Calmly looking straight ahead while walking forward, her previously halted thoughts restarted.


    Going to the first year facilities. That''s fine. Layfon would be there. If she were to hand it over at the training facility, an acquaintance, particularly Sharnid, would see her. It would be better to avoid that.


    In that case, the first year facilities. That was the conclusion she reached some time ago.


    There she ran into an issue.


    (Wait, Felli. You are forgetting something.)


    Warning herself, why did she sense danger, she thought.


    Who would be at the first year facilities? Layfon would be there. However, it wouldn''t be just him.


    That''s right¡­¡­That girl was there.


    (Meishen Trinden¡­¡­!)


    After remembering that person, Felli looked up towards the sky.


    With that cowering camouflage, that deceiver of men was there. That girl was there with formidable weapon-like cooking skills thoroughly emphasizing her familial appearance.


    (How absurd¡­¡­)


    In the classroom Layfon is in, that girl was there. Those two women who protect that girl are there. If she were to hand it over, there would be no doubt that she would be stopped by the gaze of those three. She couldn''t think of Layfon flaunting the things he received from other people, but if he were to face the curiosity of those three, what would happen?


    Layfon''s weakness to pressure was first-class. They would be seen through without a doubt.


    If that were the case, what would happen?


    Meishen would see the sweets, or something like that. Gambling on cooking, far outstripping Felli, Meishen had¡­¡­


    (Ku¡­¡­)


    How ridiculous.


    (Inside the school building, the gazes are too numerous.)


    In this hopeless situations, Felli''s mood turned somber.


    As it was now, if a good idea didn''t come to mind at this rate, she would struggle on to school.


    The restless atmosphere that plagued the classroom everyday had cleared up. Though the boys would always chat loudly and idly, on the contrary they seemed to prefer sitting motionlessly alone in their own seat today. Concealing their voices amongst themselves in a circle, the girls exchanged conversation and kept glancing at the boys, who asserted an unconcerned air.


    Unprepared for the thick atmosphere that hung over the classroom, Felli secretly let out a sigh.


    Even though up until last night Felli held something like scorn for that atmosphere, now she was joining in it. After feebly greeting her classmates while exhausted from betraying herself, Felli fell prostrated at her desk.


    (However, coming this far, it would be irritating to withdraw¡­¡­)


    How should she go about losing the public gaze while getting the chance to hand it to him? In her mind, this continued to torment Felli.


    "Errr¡­¡­Loss-san"


    With her name called, Felli came to her senses and she then lifted her head.


    "Yes?"


    An unfamiliar female student stood nearby. The uniform, like her brother''s, was from the Law and Administration Department.


    Meaning she wasn''t a student from this class, but not only that, she was also an upperclassman.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, Karian-kun isn''t here today and so I was wondering, what''s going on? Everyday before class, he comes to the student council room, but it doesn''t appear that he will even come to class¡­¡­"


    "Ah, if it''s about my brother¡­¡­"


    On that subject, Felli completely forgot about the message Karian had entrusted her with.


    "His physical condition is poor, and so he said he''s taking today off."


    "Eh, is that so? You say he''s taking the day off, is it that serious?"


    The female student listened with an awfully flustered look on her face.


    "Is he alright?"


    She probably thought it was just a case of lack of sleep.


    "Oh, well¡­¡­Karian-kun has a usual habit of pushing himself on the student council work and so fatigue probably caught up with him."


    It was her own thought however, the female student in front of her had arbitrarily came to her own conclusion. Without the willpower to stop her, Felli left her to her own devices.


    "Hey. You and Karian-kun live together, don''t you? I want to go nurse him , would that be alright?"


    Felli rolled her eyes at this girl''s proposal.


    "Ah, will that be too troublesome?"


    It seems she had an unusual facial expression.


    "Ah, no. I have no objections. Do you know the address?"


    "Yeah. That''s alright."


    "Well then, do as you please."


    "Thanks."


    With something between smiling and laughing, the upperclassman, whose name she did not know, left the classroom.


    "I see."


    Watching her from behind, Felli had come to an understanding of her own.


    In other words, if there wasn''t a chance for them to be alone together, she would have to create a chance to be alone with him.


    Afternoon recess. Felli turned up at the school building''s rooftop. One could say the rooftop was usually left empty, and with benches left forgotten, this place wasn''t very popular. Nearby, there was a park with a better appearance. Unless a student took the time to prepare a meal beforehand, they wouldn''t come to this place.


    But, of course today would be different from normal.


    Each and every spot on all of the benches were completely filled. Couples. Pairs happily chatting away while eating seemingly hand made lunches that would end with the giving of sweets.


    "Kuu¡­"


    In order to not be caught in these couples'' field of vision, Felli concealed herself in the shadow of the entryway.


    After restoring her Dite, she released her flakes.


    The place targeted was the first year facilities.


    And yet, Layfon''s figure was not in the classroom.


    "Good grief, what am I doing."


    Irritated, Felli broadened the scope. Within a corner of the hectically processed maelstrom of information, an image of Layfon eating Meishen''s handmade bento came to mind.


    Before, there were times where she would disperse flakes as a diversion and gather those images. By no means has she thought today she would be searching for Meishen on her own prerogative.


    She and those two noisy girls she called her childhood friends were having lunch alone.


    Layfon wasn''t there.


    In that case where is he? The thought of Layfon''s absence putting Felli at ease, she continued to broaden the scope.


    (Good grief¡­¡­)


    After meeting Layfon for the first time, this phrase which had become her favorite had once again come out, after which Felli thought.


    (I am probably throwing myself at that hopeless boy.)


    Even though she thought that, she couldn''t stop her search. Felli sighed as she searched for Layfon''s figure.


    (There.)


    Finally found him.


    With a feeling of relief, she confirmed his surroundings.


    Layfon was alone. However, a slightly tense atmosphere hung in the air, as a Psychokinesis other than Felli''s was in the vicinity. The warehouse district. At this place which stored provisions and things produced in Zuellni, examining Layfon''s side of the situation, he was concealing himself.


    "Fon Fon?"


    [Uwah! ¡­¡­Felli?]


    Silencing himself in panic and checking the situation, Layfon timidly responded to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    [This is for my part-time job with the City Police, however¡­¡­]


    At the reply made with a concealed voice, for an instant Felli had furled her eyebrows, but immediately reconsidered this as a chance.


    (If that''s the case, it is possible to be alone together.)


    Known as the warehouse district, the place did not have a good business condition. The problem was the existence of another Psychokinesist, but if Felli proposed to collaborate on this, the probability of her taking charge of Layfon was high.


    "With the city police¡­¡­? What is it this time?"


    [Well¡­¡­this is. This incident concerns the illegal importation of goods.]


    "This again?"


    [This time it is something different. It''s seen as an ingredient in cooking. Being targeted, it''s being used to lure out the culprit¡­¡­


    In addition, there seems to be a somewhat strange group for support, or something¡­¡­]


    And so, is he alone at that kind of place?


    If that''s the case, then proposing to collaborate would probably not be strange.


    "I see, shall I lend you a helping hand?"


    [Eh?]


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Somehow Layfon''s voice, rather than sounding surprised, sounded more like it was as though her presence was inopportune. Differing from her expectations, Felli felt offended and asked in response.


    "Would my involvement be useless?"


    [Th, That isn''t what I meant exactly. Errr, what I was saying, this time there''s something of a rather special circumstance, and so nothing would come out of this if I don''t use my own discretion¡­¡­¡­]


    "Such a repetitive response¡­¡­what is that for? If we talked it over with that upperclassman, wouldn''t it be fine?"


    [That isn''t quite the case¡­¡­]


    "Well then, what would you call it?"


    [Ah, please wait one moment.]


    The other Psychokinesist addressed Layfon, Felli became sullen and kept silent.


    [I''m sorry, eh? Agh, is that true!?]


    Suddenly, Layfon shouted.


    [Aah, no¡­¡­]


    "What happened?"


    [Sorry, I am in a bit of a hurry, so with this. ¡­¡­Ah, it doesn''t look like I will be able to go to today''s training, so please convey the message for me!]


    After saying that in a low voice, Layfon rushed from the area at high speed.


    "Ah!"


    Flakes had yet to be deployed in Layfon''s area. It may have still been possible to pursue him, but in the blink of an eye, she lost sight of him.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­"


    Allowing Psychokinesis to flow smoothly at this range, even Felli would succumb to exhaustion.


    "Even though people have their own problems¡­¡­"


    If she were persistent, she would make an error, but today that feeling wasn''t there.


    "Haa¡­¡­¡­"


    Her body felt heavy even though the fatigue from the sleepless night seemed to just set in. Along with a breath, whatever was driving her till now slipped out.


    ¡ó


    When afternoon break met its end, Felli trudgingly returned to class. It seemed in the time Felli was away, several Van Allen''s Day struggles had come to a close. Clearly, there was a divide between guys in good spirits and those who weren''t. They were in luck as almost all of the gifts guys gave to the girls were high class reservations to shops. That approach directed the formation of a different atmosphere.


    "Ur¡­¡­"


    From the seat positioned next to the door, a cheerfully speaking voice could be heard, at which point Felli froze in horror. Up until now, she could coldly brush it all away with the phrase, "Not interested." On the contrary, feeling the self she brushed aside, she felt miserable.


    "Urk¡­¡­"


    Staggering forward through the stifling atmosphere where it would be good if she could walk straight, she somehow managed to struggle to her own seat.


    "Haa¡­¡­"


    Really now¡­¡­with that overlapping a sigh, Felli lifted her head. Come to think of it, this environment wasn''t uncomfortable.


    Upon lifting her head, she met the eyes of the female student sitting in the seat next to her.


    "Ah, good after¡­¡­noon¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    `


    After finishing her greeting, that female student had once again started looking at the desk with vacant, drooping eyes.


    Feeling an overwhelming sense of failure, Felli unintentionally overlooked the situation and inquired further.


    "What is it?"


    The girl''s name was Eri. With beautiful, long black hair, she didn''t think her image was bad, however usually she cut herself off from the rest of the class and stayed in darker corners of the room. In a similar situation, Felli, who didn''t usually associate with other classmates, was treated as equally eccentric.


    "Fu, fu, fufu¡­¡­" While looking at the desk, Eri leaked a voice with laughter. "Sweets, huh? I lost them somewhere."


    "Eh?"


    "Fufufu¡­¡­So many times remaking them, and working late into the night, the sweets, huh? Fufu, fufufufufu¡­¡­"


    "That is, how should I make this clear¡­¡­"


    "Fufufu, that is alright. It was clumsy of me. Fufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­At least today that''s what I thought."


    At long last, that dry laugh subsided.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "Fufufu¡­¡­Such a miserable conversation topic."


    Eri also had someone she wanted to hand sweets to.


    "Please don''t be discouraged. Besides, if not today, there will be another chance."


    "No." At Felli''s consolation, Eri shook her head. "The times you see me summon up my courage, doesn''t amount to just today."


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "This personality of mine, I well understand that that gentlemen does not have a preference for it. I would also like to fix it, but by no means¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nevertheless, I thought it would be today, but¡­¡­"


    After sighing, Eri sank into silence.


    After the upperclassman turned up, class began. Felli silenced herself to allow class to proceed normally. While doing as such, she observed Eri''s situation. Seeing her letting out sighs and girls making hollow glances, Felli felt she would be infected by that feeling.


    (At this rate, things will be bad.)


    After blowing away the contagious feeling of losing, Felli said, "All right!" and nodded.


    "Eri-san"


    At the end of class, Felli hurriedly cleaned up and spoke out to her.


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    In a depressed state, Eri had a slow reaction.


    "We''re going."


    Eri slowly tilted her head. Felli seized her hand, forcibly pulling her outside the classroom.


    "Eh? Eh? Eh?"


    Being a full head taller than Felli, Eri seemed to be stumbling as they departed from the school building.


    "Say, what are¡­¡­?"


    "We''re going to go look for the thing you lost."


    "Eh? But class has¡­¡­"


    "There is no meaning in a class you aren''t listening to. Spacing out there is a pointless waste of time."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Eri-san."


    As the time till the start of the next class approached, there was no sign of life. When Felli stopped pulling on her, she turned to face Eri.


    "I am reluctant."


    "Eh?"


    "I am reluctant to help. However after watching you, because I will stop giving up, you should not want to give up either."


    "¡­¡­I, am being unreasonable?"


    "In any case, in that state, you were giving up. If that''s the case, in order for me not to fail, cooperate with me. Come, for the time being, let''s repeat today''s actions from the beginning. Where is your room?"


    "Fufu, as I thought I am being unreasonable."


    With a dark smile, Eri followed after Felli.


    Eri''s place of living was an average one-room.


    Even without saying it was average, practically before even walking in, she knew it was the case. Beyond the corridor, found soon after opening the door, there was a small kitchen and the interior contained the living quarters.


    After looking around the room which was left with a seemingly dark impression, she turned to face Eri, having satisfied her curiosity.


    "¡­¡­Well then, let''s try searching by reviewing today''s actions."


    "That would be good¡­¡­, but I was thinking."


    "What is it?"


    "Felli-san is a Psychokinesist, so would it not be faster if I had you search for the sweets I dropped using Psychokinesis?"


    "Talk of Psychokinesists searching for lost articles, have you ever heard of that?" Felli muttered while letting out a sigh.


    "That talk of pride, could you leave it behind for now?"


    "That was not what I was saying." To Eri who thought the problem was the pride of a military artist, she explained.


    "Regarding Psychokinesis and the Psychokinesists that use it, there are the five senses, but on top of that, there is electromagnetic perception, infrared perception, provisions people do not have. After checking those things, that diverse information can be gathered up."


    "Y-Yeah." Whether or not she understood, with a puzzled look on her face, Eri nodded.


    "Psychokinesists use flakes as an intermediary and extend Psychokinesis over a large range. Whatever information is there is perceived. However, that huge quantity is beyond the scope of normal human throughout. The braincells of a Psychokinesist are enhanced beyond a normal human. However as I was saying that large quantity of information, furthermore dealing with the whereabouts of an object created by people as a standard, it wouldn''t be strange for people to say it''s not possible. For this particular objective, electromagnetic waves and infra-red rays are completely useless and meet their limit for these reasons."


    "We¡­¡­ll, in short?"


    Of course, it appears she didn''t understand.


    "Therefore, if you have the exact material coating the sweets you prepared, moreover the raw materials encasing it could be useful, a sample of the exact wrapping paper you used, the arrangement, how you folded the paper, furthermore the ribbon you used, the things you used¡­¡­ with that, by memorizing these things, searching to an extent should not be difficult¡­¡­ Right?"


    "Y, Yes¡­¡­"


    "If I had those things stored in my memory, this topic would be simple, but that isn''t the case. ¡­¡­Your explanation being easy to understand, if you made that the basis of your search, usually the probability you would find it wouldn''t be zero."


    "Wouldn''t be?"


    Eri''s eyes filled with hopeful luminance. Felli shut her eyes in response.


    "Today of all days has been a disaster, hasn''t it? There are a lot of things out there like it."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    It seems Eri had also come to an understanding.


    The boxes and wrapping sets from gift shops aimed at Van Allen''s Day had large quantities as a selling point. Eri seemed like that type to buy things like that. Felli also did that so she understood well.


    "Therefore, by whatever means necessary, you must search using your own power. Do you understand?"


    "Fufufu¡­¡­It feels hopeless."


    "Look at me! well then let us begin. First, when you woke up¡­¡­"


    To Eri who burst out in hollow laughter, Felli began her inquiry in what seemed to be forceful interrogation.


    The lost item disappeared between the time she left the room to when she entered the classroom¡­¡­That was certain.


    The sweets stored in her bag couldn''t have gone anywhere by themselves. Still, if Eri had simply taken care to not fall, it would still be in her bag, or so they say.


    If so, didn''t some sort of strange event happen to that bag?


    "So, this is the place, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Eri nodded.


    After the two had left the room, they headed in the direction of the nearest tram stop, their legs stopping only when they cleared the straight path through the forest of Yuusuiju [Spring-water tree] which was enveloped in a white haze.


    This place was the only city water purification plant in the area. The sewage from the drainage system flowed into the underground reservoir beneath the forest, where suction from the roots hanging down from the Yuusuiju was applied. The roots of the Yuusuiju housed a filtration process, furthermore the remaining waste in the roots would be broken down and converted into nutrients which periodically would be replaced with soil from the manufacturing district.


    Yuusuiju had, like the name, a hole in the trunk from which excess water would flow out. That water would flow into irrigation canals above ground and collect, and from there go to the mechanical department for further filtration. The clean water would leave to become public water.


    "This place, you parted with your bag here, did you not?"


    "Yes, something completely took me by surprise and¡­¡­"


    According to Eri''s information, early morning at this place, along with the sound of water, she heard the roar of of what sounded like a dangerous beast. At the violent sound of water, Eri was taken by surprise and ran until she reached the police station nearby.


    At that time, at the sound of water, she was taken by surprise and dropped her bag, it seemed.


    "Really, I had no idea what was happening, so I became scared and soon after left from here."


    After returning with officers from the city police, they scattered throughout the interior. While searching for the bag, the source of the roar was nowhere to be found.


    While listening to Eri''s explanation, Felli surveyed the forest.


    "¡­¡­if you lost it at an irrigation canal, it would be over, wouldn''t it?" While gazing intently at the Yuusuiju forest, Felli muttered.


    "Please don''t say such unpleasant things."


    "For the time being, we will search for the bag in the vicinity of the location you dropped it."


    Leaving the grimacing Eri, Felli entered the Yuusuiju forest.


    "Felli-san?"


    "If there is a way, we will know soon. The lost item has yet to be reported to the police station. After reporting, into the forest."


    The Yuusuiju forest had high humidity, probably also from the decomposition functions of the bacteria, and the hot water gushing out from the holes. Consequently, at that place, a public bath house and a warm-water pool had been built. The white haze enveloping the Yuusuiju was from the resulting steam.


    While steam rose from the irrigation canals, Felli''s group continued to search once more.


    "I can''t endure this any longer."


    Brushing aside the withered grass of the earth''s surface and forcing her way through the weeds for a short while, Eri lifted her head and wiped away her sweat.


    As a consequence of moving around in high humidity, her breathing grew harsh. Their long hair clung to their cheeks and necks with a sticky feeling.


    "The condition of the clothes we''re wearing makes it look like we just came out of a sauna."


    Brushing away the hair sticking to her forehead, Felli was also breathing hard.


    "Moreover, we''ve searched this much and still haven''t¡­¡­"


    "The only thing we can do here is search."


    She tried to encourage Eri who looked to be in a state of fatigue, but she quietly hung her head.


    "Well¡­¡­ once again, it truly looks like it won''t work out."


    "Eri-san¡­¡­"


    Eri showed the same dispirited smile, but that was probably her distinctive characteristic. The moisture on their faces somehow felt refreshing.


    "For the one box of sweets I was going to give, the me that worked so hard to come this far, had made such an absurd memory."


    That was something Felli too identified with.


    Having just realized, Eri became flustered and shook her head for Felli whose expression became sullen.


    "Ah, you''re mistaken. That wasn''t what I meant¡­¡­"


    It was at that time.


    Zaa¡­¡­


    "Eh?"


    "Wha-"


    Suddenly, water poured down on them from above. High above, the Yuusuiju leaves were covered in moisture to the point where they could barely stand the weight. Then like a chain reaction, it all came down at once.


    That instance of a downpour had swallowed up their shrieks and abruptly ended.


    The aftermath left the girls dripping wet.


    "What in the¡­¡­":


    Dripping wet, her condition hit her all at once.


    "Ah, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    There, suddenly in a large voice, laughter had overcome her, to which Felli, who wore a startled expression, lifted her head.


    "Really, we look like idiots. One box of sweets, in order to give it out, something like this, really¡­¡­¡­"


    For sometime she stood there, dumbfounded, watching Eri doubled over laughing, but before long Eri was able to stand.


    "Felli-san."


    Silently being glared at, Eri stopped laughing.


    "I became defiant."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because I somehow became fixated on the hand made sweets, I couldn''t move on. If I select good-looking sweets from a shop somewhere, it''ll be fine. Better than searching desperately for a lost box of sweets in this kind of place, by far it would comfort me more to show myself in front of that person and hand him a different box of sweets."


    "Y, yes¡­¡­"


    "Felli-san, I''ve decided. I will confess to that person. Yes, I don''t have time to waste for that kind of thing. If I want to meet him today, I must immediately buy another box of sweets. Felli-san, if you have someone you want to give something to, you don''t have time to spare at a place like this, you know. If we don''t take action,"


    "¡­¡­someone?"


    Grabbing her hand, Eri, who had previously expressed a dispirited smile, changed. Had Eri''s melancholy been thoroughly washed away by the water from the Yuusuiju? Nevertheless, with her sudden change, Felli couldn''t follow her.


    "Come, let''s hurry. For now, let''s do something about these soaking wet clothes."


    That is to say, this time Eri grabbed Felli''s hand and dragged her in the direction of the forest''s edge.


    "Eh? Say¡­¡­"


    "Come, let''s hurry. There''s not much time left, you know."


    At the sudden reversal of position, for meddling, Felli was at her mercy.


    They returned to Eri''s room and showered. For the time being Felli changed, afterward they left as if being driven out of the room and arrived at the mansion.


    After entering her room, Felli once again put on her uniform. Given that the one she was wearing today was a spare, she had to overlook the shoulder of her usual uniform. It wasn''t that the uniform was conspicuously soiled anywhere, but this morning, the enthusiasm she had during the time she was wearing it gave it the feeling that it had been magnificently trampled.


    The wet, crumpled uniform was currently in a paper bag. The clothes she borrowed were placed together with her uniform to be taken for cleaning.


    (Eri-san, will everything turn out well for her?)


    She had no idea who the other person would be, but with the vigor Eri displayed previously, she felt Eri would successfully give it to him.


    (I will¡­¡­)


    Upon thinking of it, she began making preparations. Changed into her uniform, Felli brushed her hair once more, prepared another paper bag, and put the clothes she borrowed inside.


    (At any rate, I have no choice but to search for Fon Fon.)


    Before that, she would need to return to school. Felli''s bag was left at school, and inside were the sweets.


    (First of all, I must return to the classroom.)


    After leaving the classroom, she dropped the clothes at a nearby dry cleaners and headed for the school building. Eri said she had run out of time so she returned to school with a tremendous amount of vigor, but Felli felt no such pressure.


    She walked, tottering.


    She always walked at her own pace, but today she walked with the timing she had become accustomed to.


    She finally arrived at the school building. With class having long since ended, the classroom was bathed in crimson light.


    "I have to search for him now, don''t I?"


    Her mood was not lifting, so the increasing futility of the sweets was mortifying. Felli pulled out her Dite.


    First, she needed to find him. Alone in the classroom, Felli released her flakes.


    "Senpai¡­¡­Felli?"


    After opening the window to allow her flakes to escape, a voice came from behind.


    "Fon Fon? Do you need something?"


    Pinning down the impulse to turn her head, she turned to face him and inquired. The flakes circled behind her. Somehow, she felt exhausted.


    "Err¡­¡­Well, I have a request."


    With just that, she understood what Layfon wanted to say. Of course, Layfon looked troubled.


    "Why does it seem like¡­¡­ you always rely on people?"


    "You understand?"


    Still troubled, Layfon smiled. She was probably already aware of this.


    It probably had to do with his part-time work with the city police. Just looking at Layfon''s appearance, it was probably over.


    The request he was talking about probably had something to do with Felli''s Psychokinesis.


    "Rather than relying on people, it''s wrong to use them, however, either way taking advantage of that amiable quality is the real problem, don''t you think?"


    "That is possibly true, however¡­¡­"


    Gazing at Layfon overwhelmed by the criticism, Felli dispelled all of the resentment that had built up over the day.


    "Well then, what do you need me to do?"


    With a relieved expression, Layfon briefed her on the situation.


    "¡­¡­Okay, no problem."


    The target of the request was to find Gorneo who was captured somewhere. After raising an eyebrow at that detail, Felli nodded.


    "That''s good."


    "However¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "Th¡­¡­"


    With her head turned, Felli reached into her bag with her hand, and stopped.


    "Th- ?"


    Puzzled, Layfon tilted his head.


    (Realize it you idiot!)


    Holding her outbursts inside, Felli took a deep breath. In that instant, she put a bewildering thought to work.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s eyes widened at the thing she took out of the bag.


    "Something I made, and so sample this please."


    "Ah, sweets¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Felli did?"


    "What is that response?"


    "Ah, no no no, it''s nothing. Yes"


    "Uu¡­¡­yes."


    Opening the sweets handed to him with caution, Layfon''s face became stiff.


    "Ah, the appearance, it looks splendid."


    "Is that so?"


    "It would be rude, so I thought it would be better to eat this as soon as I get home¡­¡­"


    "That is not good. Please eat it now."


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    Having lost to Felli''s glare, Layfon put one of the sweets into his mouth.


    It made the sound of a crunch, to put it simply.


    "Ah, delicious¡­¡­isn''t it?"


    Somehow feeling relieved, that expression didn''t last long.


    He suddenly started convulsing.


    "Guu¡­¡­"


    "What''s¡­¡­"


    As she said that, before her eyes, Layfon''s face looked as though it was dyed violet, and he began heaving.


    "Guu¡­¡­ge, *cough*, gufu¡­¡­n, ngh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­gokun"


    After doubling over and making a large gulping sound, Layfon took a deep breath and lifted his head.


    "Th, that was delicious."


    "Please don''t tell lies."


    With a bad complexion and his face trembling bit by bit, his smile told her everything.


    "¡­¡­Being unskilled, I know that at least."


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    "I brought you trouble, haven''t I? Well then, shall we begin searching?"


    Upon turning her back to Layfon, Felli sent off the flakes she had released flying in every direction.


    (Well, this was probably decided from the outset.)


    A lonely feeling passed by her chest.


    She soon found the target. Somehow, she felt she didn''t fully understand the situation, but with her feelings in front of her, it didn''t really matter.


    "I will lead the way. Please follow me."


    "Okay, thanks."


    Layfon lifted his head, and soon took to the air, leaving the classroom behind.


    Felli sighed.


    "¡­¡­Ah, that''s right."


    Though she thought that he had left, Layfon had stopped.


    "If it''s something simple, I can make it so next time we should make the sweets together."


    "¡­¡­You don''t have to do anything unnecessary, so hurry up and go."


    "Yes."


    This time for sure, Layfon had dashed off.


    "¡­¡­Good grief."


    To learn how to make sweets from the person she wanted to give them to¡­¡­


    Appearing both pleased and mortified¡­¡­ With a complicated disposition, Felli muttered.


    By the time Layfon arrived, Shante''s group still continued observing, however by no means did they expect to see Eri''s conclusion.


    "What is she, that woman¡­¡­ Mukiiiii!"


    "Wh, what are you¡­¡­"


    The one confused was Gorneo. The person on Eri''s mind was him¡­¡­ that sort of surprise lasted long.


    Above all else, that situation was brought on by Felli alone. With the exception of that surprise, it was nothing.


    Gorneo was half naked. His set of clothes weren''t incomplete, but he was half naked. The Military Arts uniform he was wearing had been shredded nearby, and had gotten scattered. His belt had also been shredded down the middle so his pants were on the verge of slipping and falling off. One shoe had fallen of somewhere. Approximately half of his fastener had fallen off, so part of his underwear they didn''t want to see showed through.


    If you think about the fact that this was the 5th platoon''s captain, it would be pitiable.


    That Gorneo was down below. Although on that thick, tightened chest, were red scratches finely cut into him. The girl who instigated this was standing right there.


    In that setting, Eri was present. By what kind of chance did she manage to arrive at this place, they didn''t understand, but she was here.


    Really, what in the world just¡­¡­?


    Just a short while ago, Felli''s group was just at that place, the Yuusuiju forest. Before, they didn''t go very deep, however near the heart of the forest was an open field. If someone thought about the benefits of the warm earth, this would be great for one''s health to have an afternoon nap here. ¡­¡­If it weren''t for the zone of high humidity in the surrounding area.


    However, an area where people normally keep away from would probably be most suitable.


    "Shaaaa!"


    "Kiiiiiii!"


    What kind of fight¡­¡­


    Eri could be called nothing but a normal person. Clad from her head to her torso in Karen Kei, the stark naked body of the beautiful woman flickering like fire, she and Eri began a shouting contest in strange voices. Meanwhile, they continued to glare at each other.


    With the strained atmosphere amongst other things, even though that unknown naked beauty would crush her if she were able to move for even an instant, that thought didn''t seem to exist even in a corner of Eri''s mind.


    "Shaa! Shaa Aaaaaah!"


    If she had a mane, it would probably be standing on end. For this reason, this beauty looked like a beast. Perhaps, Eri had heard this so called beast''s voice that morning and thought it was probably part of her personality.


    However, then, who is this?


    "I can''t excuse this!!"


    Eri was attacked by the beauty standing before her.


    What level of courage.


    What level of recklessness.


    Even though the origin may have been jealousy, for an ordinary person to stand and face a military artist¡­¡­


    Felli was secretly, deeply moved.


    She came to the conclusion that she probably had to be this reckless. If that wasn''t the case, she probably wouldn''t have run to that helpless, stolid, insensitive, thickheaded man.


    Even if it was a craze, it was no good.


    Even if it was misrepresented in a different form, it was no good.


    Breaking through the wall consisting of that man''s unmistakable thickheadedness would be like fighting filth monsters barehanded. Wouldn''t that recklessness and for sure that foolhardiness be necessary?


    Slap.


    "Hafun."


    After receiving the strange beauty''s strike, Eri fell to the ground.


    "¡­¡­Well, that''s why, didn''t I say a miracle might not happen?"


    That was, however, in a corner of that man''s heart, a fragment of the feelings Felli wished for which probably wouldn''t have appeared if she didn''t say anything.


    Flushing it out was the biggest problem. Still, after figuring that out, all that was left was probably to have courage, while not being reckless or foolhardy.


    What kind of inconsistency was that?


    Layfon appeared in that place, capturing the strange beauty with a net, and soon after rescued Gorneo.


    After mentioning it, Felli had grasped an important lesson,


    "Really, I will not try a second time."


    It was that kind of place, wouldn''t you agree?

 Volume 10, Sweet Day — Sweet Before II

    Volume 10, Sweet Day - Sweet Before II


    There was a package in front of Naruki. Next to it, Meishen had an even more splendid package in her hands.


    Sandwiches. The popularity of this food probably made it the optimal choice in this state of affairs.


    First and foremost, it was simple. Even if that were true, there was still a clear difference between that of a novice and an expert. Rather, there was probably a clear reason for this simple thing.


    "Mu mu mu¡­¡­" After tasting the difference in quality, Naruki groaned.


    "I think you did just fine." Meishen''s follow up had a feeling of futility.


    Honestly, she wanted to try again. It was careless. After realizing that, she reasoned that she had to abandon practicing in the face of her daily studies and part-time work. That negligence drove that self of hers into a corner.


    Tomorrow was drawing near.


    "Wh, what should¡­¡­No, there''s intensive training. There''s only intensive training."


    "But tomorrow, Nakki, in the morning¡­¡­"


    "Ugh, that''s right. No, If I pull an all-nighter¡­¡­"


    "That''s bad for your body."


    She understood Meishen''s point. Because she was a military artist, if she used internal Kei, she could pull off one or two nights.


    However, that would cause a decline in her concentration and after thinking about how it would interfere with her job with the city police, as she thought she couldn''t pull it off.


    "Uu, but¡­¡­"


    "You can''t fail in your search, can you?


    "That''s true."


    "If you worked really hard to make it, they''d notice you."


    "Nevertheless, there''s a limit. Ah, I don''t want to say this, but I''d be compared to you, Mei." After saying that, of course she would be disgusted with herself. "Let''s start over. Whichever I choose, at this rate, it doesn''t look like I''ll fall asleep."


    "¡­¡­I''ll give you a hand."


    After she heard that, Naruki responded to her close friend with thanks.

 Volume 10, A Day For You 02

    Volume 10, A Day For You 02


    Against the surface of the air filter, the sandstorm continued to swirl.


    On the opposite end of the sand and grit, the moon with its round and solemn countenance was suspended high in the sky.


    With almost all of the shops'' posters taken down and the ground sparsely lit only by decorative lights, the area seemed to sink into darkness.


    Within that, bathed in the moonlight, a voice appeared to resonate from the sky. Starting strong, but gradually weakening. With the ebbing of the howling, the sky over Zuellni stopped.


    There was nothing that could answer. In that place where shadows stood motionless, the natural echoing of a sound could be heard.


    Only buildings whose rooftops were cast in the shadow of the Department of the Outer Edge were nearby. In the vicinity, there were no housing facilities.


    What was there was the manufacturing district, in which warehouses stored produce. Crops which received a surface security check here would then at some point be passed to the market above.


    The remnants of the natural howling that could be heard suddenly began to move.


    From somewhere that looked to be underneath, in the next moment the shadow disappeared from that spot.


    ¡ó


    "A thief in the produce warehouse?"


    After being called first thing in the morning, at those words Layfon tilted his head. Though of course, he knew what a thief was.


    "More importantly, a burglary attempt¡­¡­?"


    In response, Formed had a troubled smile on his face. The place was Zuellni''s only established City Police Station. While sipping tea served in the break-room of the building, Layfon looked at Naruki who stood next to Formed.


    "It isn''t as if there wasn''t a thief, but¡­¡­"


    With something along the lines of hesitation in his words, Formed''s speech wasn''t clear. That face had the fatigue of a sleepless night.


    Zuellni was an academy city. Almost all of the people residing there were students. It wasn''t as if there were any adults there, but they did not have much of an effect on the city''s livelihood.


    While furthering their studies, upperclassmen also taught the underclassmen. Seniors conducted training and research. That was Zuellni''s way.


    Concurrently, there were also other cities. Foregoing changes in economics, a disparity of wealth would occur. There were also those who failed in business. Though they were not officially recognized, gambling houses also existed.


    If they were cheated, there would be those who would rush to the City Police.


    Though only temporary, in the confusion caused by a robbery, it wasn''t as if there was no one chasing after the thief.


    But of course, as Zuellni was an academy city, the city''s reason for existence was for the students. The city''s economy was ultimately designed around the period after graduation. So that students didn''t lose their senses for living in another city,


    simulations of their futures were established as a major premise.


    Therefore, relief measures were enacted.


    The loss of assets, those who declared bankruptcy received financial support from the student council.


    Of course this aid had to be repaid, and if they weren''t, graduation certifications would not be granted. While there were those who were held back due to not paying, they were few.


    At any rate, those enrolled in Zuellni never faced starvation due to financial problems.


    Hence¡­¡­for the time being, it was reasonable that cases of theft with student culprits were rare.


    Particularly, theft of comestibles was seldom heard of.


    "Why break into the produce warehouse¡­¡­"


    Layfon went right to the problem.


    Though Layfon hadn''t even been at Zuellni for a year, he still had a sufficient understanding of it. Before enrolling, he investigated the scholarship system and came to understand them both.


    "If it''s about the robbery details, they''re easy to understand."


    While Formed muttered that piece of information, he drank from his own tea.


    Up until now, Layfon''s classmate, Naruki, continued to stand motionlessly nearby.


    "So, what was stolen?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing was stolen in this case. To be more accurate, it was an attempt."


    "Huh?"


    As a military artist, it was as if Layfon became a necessary companion, and that was probably why he was called.


    There were military artists in the city police. Maybe it was due to Zuellni''s academic traditions, but in the Military Arts Department, those who were known as elites were also platoon members.


    Normally these individuals did not show interest in the typical activities of the city police.


    However, there were times in Zuellni where research data would be targeted by people from other cities, and within those groups skilled military artists would be present.


    For those instances, there were platoons members who would temporarily assist the city police.


    Be that as it may, it was a short-term job unique to the Military Arts department.


    Layfon, at his classmate Naruki''s behest, found himself in that situation.


    "What is it?"


    For that reason he was called; however, it was just a burglary attempt.


    Furthermore, for produce. Even if something was stolen, it wasn''t as if they could make off with it on a roaming bus.


    "Well, hold on."


    Formed stopped the bewildered Layfon.


    "The problem lies with the contents of the assailed warehouse."


    "Contents?"


    "You know, don''t you? Tomorrow is Van Allen''s Day."


    "No, you might say that I do know, however¡­¡­¡­"


    It was apparently a day where one receives sweets from those of the opposite sex whom are reciprocating goodwill.


    Though it was originally the custom of another city, companies in the Business Department involved in confectioneries had learned of it and had campaigned since last year.


    With just a gathering of those at an age most interested in love, Zuellni''s students received Van Allen''s Day with fervor and an advertising struggle had grown considerably since last year.


    "So, what about it?"


    "With the Business Departments'' influence, the Manufacturing District had obtained several new species of produce and grew them for this day. The warehouse that was broken into contained one of those."


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    Even in saying that the ingredients for making sweets were targeted, the exact point was still unclear.


    "Every raw ingredient contained in the warehouse was examined beforehand. Due to the wide variety, it took quite a while, but thankfully a knowledgeable person was there. The target was probably the Heartseer Fruit."


    "Heartseer Fruit?"


    Formed nodded in response.


    "A confectionery known as Rinka placed the production order, and so the arrangement was for the fruit to be delivered this morning. Rinka wanted to use it as their featured product."


    "So then why?"


    "Originally, Van Allen''s Day''s roots came from Forest City Erupa''s customs. Eating food prepared from the Heartseer fruit was only permitted for married couples and engaged couples.


    In short, presenting food made from the Heartseer Fruit in regards to the opposite sex has the same meaning as proposing.


    It seems that the Heartseer Fruit had died out in that city, and so when a person wanted to make something for that special someone, they defaulted to sweets¡­¡­or so I''ve heard."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "That¡­¡­is it. Why would it be that in Erupa, they would only allow married couples and those soon to be married to eat food prepared from the Heartseer Fruit, do you get it?"


    "No, hearing that all of a sudden¡­¡­"


    "There appears to be a stimulant in the fruit. It''s usage depends on the circumstances, but for that sort of thing, it''s said to be really convenient."


    He tried to conceal it in his voice, but he was grinning broadly. Next to him, Naruki''s face had turned red.


    While not quite getting what Formed had said, Layfon was also not crude. He let out a troubled sort of laughter.


    "Of course, it needs to be prepared a certain way. It seems only alcohol and steeped honey are needed to remove the astringency out of the sweet fruit."


    After Layfon became troubled at his reply, Formed returned to his former self.


    "However, that''s the effect it has on a normal person. On a Military Artist, it has a different use."


    Formed grew tense.


    "Arousing the fighting spirit, it causes an abnormal acceleration of Kei flow. Other than that, it induces oversensitivity of the nerves, sharpens the senses, etc¡­¡­


    Compared to that time with DG, it''s by far a much more monstrous Kei accelerating drug."


    "It can''t be¡­¡­"


    Just recently, they were completely caught up in the case involving the illegal Kei accelerating drug DG. These kinds of things, one after another¡­¡­Layfon looked at Formed with astonishment.


    "Rinka''s background up until now wasn''t at all suspicious. Besides, it appears that to an extent that effect of the Heartseer Fruit was unknown.


    I don''t know what the people interested in this product are thinking, but we can''t leave such a dangerous item be. We prohibited its shipment, but the problem will soon be over its disposal. Layfon, until then, guard it."


    So it seemed.


    ¡ó


    "So, I won''t be here tomorrow."


    After Formed''s briefing ended, Layfon and Naruki rushed back to the first year building. Somehow, they managed to make it to the first class of the day, and now it was noon.


    While eating Meishen''s hand-made lunch, Mifi had stopped listening. She spoke while Mifi had the straw for her milk still in her mouth.


    "There are plans to transport something from the warehouse to the disposal facility tomorrow afternoon. The plan is starting tonight, and I will be stationed in the vicinity as a guard, so tomorrow I won''t be able to come to school."


    Naruki had replied.


    "It''s the long awaited Van Allen''s Day too. Such a waste."


    Mifi removed the straw from the empty milk carton and inserted it into a new one.


    "You say it''s a waste¡­¡­ but I don''t have anything so it has nothing to do with me."


    After Layfon had said that, Mifi and Naruki simultaneously let out a sigh.


    "¡­¡­? What?"


    "No. Ah, is that so?"


    Looking as though something came to mind, Mifi started laughing with a "Nyahaha" and looked at Naruki.


    "It''s not that way for you, Nakki? A chance to be alone together with the section chief? Perhaps?"


    "I won''t be doing anything of the sort."


    Exhaling, Naruki averted her gaze.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing this for the first time, Layfon looked to Meishen. With the impression of "What do you think?" she tilted her head.


    "Nakki likes men who are devoted to work, you know. Someone like the chief who goes back and forth between the research lab of the Cultivation Department and the City Police is just to her likings.


    Furthermore, capability is also important."


    "As I was saying, you''re wrong."


    Though Naruki could be called obstinate, that face became faintly red. Layfon imagined them standing side by side: the short, but stout figure of Formed with the tall and slender physique of Naruki.


    They were polar opposites, or so he thought.


    "The chief is just my esteemed superior. There''s nothing more than that."


    Glaring at Naruki, Mifi stuck her tongue out at her.


    "Well, I must admit, all of this talk of Van Allen''s Day''s custom of gifting sweets originally has nothing to do with us, right? If not sweets, there''s also the route of making someone else lunch, you know~?"


    "Th, that''s true!" Meishen said suddenly in a bright voice, nodding in assent, to which Layfon was astonished.


    "I, I''m sorry¡­¡­"


    Turning towards an already shrinking Meishen, Naruki and Mifi both sighed.


    At the end of training at the Military Training Facility, Layfon went to explain the circumstances to Nina. Concerning his job with the City Police, and considering with that personality, he wasn''t sure if anything was going to happen.


    "I see¡­¡­"


    It was their after private training session. Nina nodded, wiping away her sweat with a towel with the straw of her sports drink still in her mouth.


    "If it''s like that, that means you won''t be coming to clean the mechanisms tonight?"


    Her lips parting from the straw, those words drawn from a harsh breath made Layfon realize what he had forgotten.


    "That''s right¡­¡­"


    "I will convey the message. Don''t worry."


    "Sorry."


    "Think nothing of it, protecting the cities order is also the responsibility of a military artist."


    In the Military Arts Department, while the crippled Zuellni had academic traditions, Nina was not awarded many benefits. Regardless of which city, Military Artists received favorable treatment, hence many were rich. Nina''s home city was among those, but she faced down opposition from her parents and came to Zuellni. Without the assistance of her parents, she made a living at her part time job cleaning the mechanisms to pay for her tuition and expenses, and that lifestyle did not implant any pride into her.


    "Even so, breaking into the produce warehouse makes them a strange bunch, huh?"


    Nina appears to have become interested in the subject.


    "Although the most useful thing seems to be a hazardous fruit."


    That something in the produce warehouse was targeted, Formed had said not to disclose anything.


    Moreover, Nina had been dragged into the incident with the illegal wine the other day.


    That''s why Layfon was keeping silent concerning the impending danger of the Kei accelerating drug.


    "Hmm¡­¡­That thing seems to have slipped through manufacturing approval."


    Uttering that, Nina simultaneously ended the conversation and training as well.


    Upon washing away his sweat in the shower room of the Military Training Facility, Layfon headed towards the warehouse district that the produce warehouse was found in.


    The person who structured these insipid, rectangular warehouse left them with a cold atmosphere.


    Within the confines of the warehouse district, there were vehicles for personal use, which would then be used to transport cargo to the nearby trolley.


    Furthermore, there was also a freight service to transport packages to various places. Those personal-use vehicles were rarely left behind in their designated parking lot, meaning there was no one in sight.


    The warehouse district is said to be crowded with people in the early morning. At those times, the trams are running, transporting cargo.


    Standing next to a gate, Naruki held onto the number of the warehouse Formed had designated before hand.


    "Anything?"


    Upon inquiring, Naruki shook her head.


    "No sign of movement."


    Upon saying that, the shutters making up the front door of the warehouse opened, revealing a lit area. From there, Naruki led the way up a small staircase from the front entrance to what seemed to be an area designated as a guard''s rest area.


    Formed and a group of others were already there.


    "I''m glad you''re here."


    Looking overwhelmed by a lack of time, Formed started and motioned for Layfon to approach the window.


    "That is the aforementioned warehouse."


    Upon looking at the place she was pointing at, not unlike the other warehouses, they were lined up. The tag "D17" was painted on the roof of the warehouse.


    The distinct difference was that the shutters in front were crushed flat.


    "Provisions are the cities lifeline, and as such, that warehouse was built to be sturdy. That also includes the shutters.


    If an explosion occurred, it would still be in fine condition."


    Whilst listening to Formed''s explanation, Layfon surveyed the shutters. It seemed as though there was a deep,


    yet tiny depression in the shutters as though it were struck by a fist, and from there concentric circles radiated outward.


    No matter what way it was looked at, it looked to have been broken through blunt impact.


    "It was a military artist, wasn''t it, the one who did this?"


    "Couldn''t be anything else."


    Formed nodded in assent.


    Next to Formed who had a facial expression as if he had just acquired his resolve, Layfon continued to blankly observe.


    Strengthening his eyesight with Kei, Layfon could see the aftermath of the damage from his location in detail. He could clearly tell the damage was made from a blow with a fist.


    (It''s so small.)


    The size of that hand bothered Layfon. Whether for an adult or a student, the hand was still on the small side.


    There was still the possibility that it was a male with a small build, but what clearly came to mind was the figure of a woman. Layfon shifted his focus to the ground in front of the shutters.


    If it were that blow, it wouldn''t have been strange to leave a footprint behind. However, it seemed as though that wasn''t the case. If that is the case, the strike was made by jumping from a distance.


    (An agile blow from a short female Military Artist)


    Upon arriving at that conclusion, Layfon looked elsewhere.


    "However¡­¡­" Formed let the problem slip. "It seems the culprit failed to break through the shutters. After that, the security alarm sounded causing the suspect to flee, but doesn''t that seem quite foolish?"


    Layfon also thought something along those lines.


    "It feels like something came charging in at full speed, doesn''t it?"


    Naruki nodded in assent.


    "It seems there wasn''t anything remotely resembling a plan. To get impatient to that extent¡­¡­ Something or the other feels strange."


    Taking a sidelong glance at the quarreling pair as he leaned against the sofa, and closing his eyes so he wouldn''t notice them. The night is long. He could take a short rest, or so he thought.


    The change occured later that night. At that time, Layfon was on top of the warehouse''s roof. He sat on the roof with his legs stretched out and his eyes shut.


    While using Sakkei to hide his presence, Layfon extended the sensation in his hands in all directions, reading disturbances in the atmosphere.


    In the sky, the newly waxing crescent of the moon seemed to be drawn, shining, on the thick clouds before it.


    Upon sensing a disturbance, Layfon opened his eyes. Even now, Layfon maintained Sakkei. Meanwhile, his Dite remained in its weapon harness. If he were to restore it, the Kei would undo his Sakkei.


    In order to not come out of this empty-handed, he knew it would have to come to him.


    A presence¡­¡­ From where he stood, Layfon looked in its direction. It came from the front of the warehouse.


    Layfon stood, waiting to give the signal. Here and there, guards stood, hiding in wait with all equipment ready.


    While the night drew long, Layfon suppressed his presence and approached, jumping to the top of the nearest warehouse. For the time being, he suppressed his presence to the point where he couldn''t even think of getting caught.


    (If it''s from here, then¡­)


    Even if the opponent were to flee, he would pursue. Without any feeling of haste, Layfon drew his Dite from its holster. The City Police had yet to complete their preparations, after all.


    Until one reached the vicinity of the warehouse building, the ground sloped downward. From there, it was a straight path to the warehouse. There was no getting lost on the way to the warehouse.


    At that time, if all of the hidden police officers in front of warehouse D17 in which Layfon was located were to stand up, there wouldn''t be a single stretch of ground left uncovered.


    If the owner of the presence were to run through, they would spread out and cast it over the subject.


    A net. It wasn''t just an ordinary net. The weights at the end of the nets contained batteries that, once activated, would release an electrical current for ten minutes through the net that would render a body immobile for its duration.


    The ten-minute net spanned the entire roadway, and if even a hint of an intruder would show itself, they would have him covered immediately. Meanwhile,


    "What the!?"


    In response to a piercing shriek coming from the police hidden on the roof, Layfon rescinded his Sakkei and restored his Dite. A sudden cross wind had caused the net to fall and delayed preparations by an hour.


    That incident gave the short individual the opportunity to escape. Layfon allowed his Kei to rise throughout his body in order to intimidate the approaching presence.


    In that instance, that small body stopped moving straight forward and fled perpendicular to the front of the warehouse. Layfon chased behind, running along the roof''s edge. The small attacker''s figure was in his sights.


    Fast¡­¡­ but not a speed he couldn''t follow. If he enhanced his vision with Kei to make out the appearance of the target, he could ponder on how to apprehend the subject.


    There was just one more thing. That sudden squall that rendered the net useless was not something natural.


    (One more person, where is he hiding?)


    Surely even now, he is probably hiding with his presence suppressed nearby. Scanning the area while running, he had a feeling that the target was in the immediate vicinity, but exactly where he could not pinpoint.


    (Somehow, they aimed for that opportunity)


    If they aimed for it, now what? Layfon ran while pondering, expanding his field of vision while following the target.


    Running at full speed, the fleeing presence didn''t appear as though it would change direction.


    (If things proceed at this rate¡­¡­)


    The Warehouse district appeared to be constructed adjoined to the Manufacturing district. For a split second, his field of vision shifted forward.


    (He chose a quiet area¡­¡­?)


    Just as he was thinking that, he approached closer to the target from behind. This left Layfon perturbed.


    "Tsk."


    It seemed about ready to begin.


    Hostile intent from behind, and the raider fled right out underfoot. As much as he would like to, he wouldn''t be able to handle both parties.


    (What should I do?)


    In that moment of hesitation, a new presence had appeared from a different direction.


    "Here!"


    He didn''t think it was an ally. Layfon swung his sword towards his front. A burst of Kei shot from the tip of the blade and upon meeting something, exploded. The new presence had shot their own external Kei burst.


    The explosion scattered through the air. Layfon, as if part of it, flew. Their aim was that rear presence.


    The approaching enemy would be easier to capture.


    That''s what he thought, but¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    Dashing forward in the midst of repositioning himself in midair, Layfon sensed the rear presence retreating.


    "Like I''d let you escape!"


    While Layfon readjusted his balance, the presence threw something in his direction. Layfon fired a burst of Kei in its direction, intercepting the object.


    "Cra¡­¡­!"


    Halting his charge, Layfon prepared himself for the impending attack under the effect of the lingering afterimage.


    But it never came.


    The unknown presence had used the situation to flee.


    "They got me¡­¡­"


    All three of the unknown presences had left without a trace, leaving him crestfallen.


    ¡ó


    That night, after debriefing, Layfon parted with Formed''s group, but didn''t immediately head home.


    Tearing his glance away from the dejected appearance of Naruki and company, he turned in the direction of the dorms and started walking.


    With the moon, almost completely engulfed in clouds, the path was lit with only the street lamps. Layfon, walking silently, was able to make out a shadow in the orange light of a street lamp.


    "I couldn''t have imagined that he could spot me from there."


    The surprised figure raised its voice


    "I didn''t think you''d be able to notice me from here. I''m not being conceited."


    The large frame with light shining down on it, appearing to not move an inch, responded.


    "What is going on? That was¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say it."


    Due to the large frame, Gorneo''s physique was disproportional to his attractive face.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "You don''t have anything to do with it. ¡­¡­Is what I''d like to say, but I can''t."


    Gorneo''s words were clearly filled with repugnance.


    "Then, as I thought"


    "That''s right, that was Shante."


    On top of warehouse D17, Layfon reliably confirmed the appearance of the raider with his enhanced sight. A figure with red hair fluttering as though from a bonfire, there was no mistaking it.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know either."


    Gorneo regretfully shook his head.


    "Beginning a few days ago, she hasn''t been going back to her room. My search ended here, good grief¡­¡­"


    In this state of affairs, it appeared as though he wasn''t able to capture Shante.


    "So from the rear, that was?"


    So that new presence on Shante''s path was Gorneo. Layfon realized what that Kei technique that attacked him was.


    So then, who was the presence that approached from behind¡­¡­


    "About that. That wasn''t my opener."


    With the involvement of the fifth platoons members, Gorneo would have just declared it. Trusting him, Layfon nodded.


    "But I thought those movements looked familiar though."


    There was another thing.


    Above all else, even if Layfon were able to catch Shante, the presence behind was moving to interfere.


    Understanding that the person before him was Gorneo, the figure that took him by surprise seemed only there to serve as a distraction, and Layfon noticed that the figure was not persistent about the action and fled just as easily.


    Moreover, there was the issue of the flashbomb used. The item that used light and sound to disorient the enemy.


    He couldn''t see a general studies student or even an ordinary Military Arts Students capable of causing this much damage.


    In the case of platoon members, even if they could apply to set up a platoon match with the intention of using it as a trap, they would not be able deceive the management nor would they be able to carry out the plan outside of the fields.


    "Covert military artists from other cities. If you think about it, it''s somehow appropriate."


    Gorneo came to that conclusion. Of Grendan''s military families, the fame of the Luckens household which had turned out two Heaven''s Blades couldn''t possibly be hidden.


    With Grendan''s history along with his origins in the Luckens family, an unspoken feud was brewing under the appearance of city camaraderie, one beyond Layfon''s understanding.


    "And about Shante''s objective?"


    "That I don''t know. Her upbringing was unique, but she''s still an orphan. If she does have an objective, I can''t fathom what it could be."


    "Shante''s birthplace?"


    "It''s the Sea of Forests City Erupa."


    After hearing that, Layfon went on to tell Gorneo of the thing at the warehouse.


    "Heartseer fruit¡­¡­I''ve never heard of it, but there should be a reason why Shante''s so persistent about it. I can''t think of her being interested in the Kei Accelerating Drug''s properties, though. There must be some sort of connection."


    "It''s a habit, so is that it?"


    "Since she was raised by beasts for a short while or so I heard, the Heartseer fruit may have attracted a part of her instincts. However, with just that, it was able to seize her attention."


    "It would probably be better to leave further investigation to the City Police."


    "However if we do that, I''m sure that Shante would be pinned as the culprit. After keeping it under wraps, we couldn''t bring it up now."


    If word had gotten out that Shante was involved in the warehouse raid, forcing her to drop out wouldn''t be the only consequence. Shante is the main force of the fifth platoon.


    One of Gorneo''s principal duties was the development of his team, yet the fifth platoon may be dissolved as a result.


    "No matter how you look at it, this will get out sooner or later. More importantly, I think it would be a good idea for us to look for any tools she used. Formed is a reasonable and hardworking person. Rather than keeping it a secret, it would be better to collaborate."


    "¡­¡­You bastard, why do you go through so much just to trouble me?"


    Layfon and Gorneo had a history between them. When he was still in Grendan, Layfon was responsible for seriously injuring Gorneo''s senior beyond recovery.


    That caused Layfon to leave Grendan, with Gorneo, who was already in Zuellni at the time, finding out soon after.


    Having injured his senior beyond recovery, Gorneo held a grudge against Layfon.


    Thus, simply having this conversation exemplified the gravity of Gorneo''s predicament.


    Gazing at him with what seemed to be a doubtful gaze, Layfon only replied with a bitter smile.


    "I think our commanding officer wouldn''t want the 5th platoon disbanded."


    "¡­¡­That''s, the current you?"


    After muttering that reply, Gorneo let out a sigh and proceeded to nod in assent.


    ¡ó


    Van Allen''s Day. The appointed day had come.


    That morning, while Layfon had just finished preparing and set out, along with Naruki, Meishen and company also showed up.


    "Morning. What''s wrong?"


    The reason why he didn''t come to class already became the subject of conversation. Speaking with the other two, Layfon merely kept his head bowed while keeping Naruki''s circumstances in mind.


    "Here, I brought refreshments."


    With that said, she held out a basket.


    "It''s lunchtime, so go ahead and eat."


    With Mifi grinning broadly from behind, Meishen''s face was bright red, while Layfon gratefully received it.


    "Thanks."


    After Meishen returned to Mifi''s side hanging her head in shame, Layfon inquired about something he had just remembered.


    "Do you know about a shop by the name of Rinka?"


    "Rinka?"


    Having been asked, Meishen, looking as though she were searching her memory, opened her eyes.


    "I think it''s probably a confectionary shop, but¡­¡­"


    It was a shop that ordered the production of the Heartseer fruit, but the full details were unknown.


    They ordered it for the coming of Van Allen''s day, therefore there seems to be no mistake that it''s the shop''s purpose of making sweets from what Meishen told him.


    He guessed that Naruki had checked the address and so forth.


    Suddenly, Mifi clapped her hands together.


    "Ah, I remember now. When Nakki wasn''t around, we went to that shop. It wasn''t there around the time of the entrance ceremony."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Having just remembered, Meishen nodded in assent many times over.


    "What kind of shop was it?"


    "It looked like a cafe that only served cake and tea. But¡­¡­"


    "So-mehow, it seemed like they had no motivation."


    "Yeah."


    "No motivation?"


    "That''s right. The cakes seemed like they were made because they had to, and in spite of that the tea wasn''t even very good. It was an ordinary shop.


    There didn''t seem to be any regulars, and it felt like they had a lot of free time."


    "There weren''t any other customers, and it felt really hard to stay."


    In response to the nodding pair, Layfon and Naruki''s eyes met.


    "That''s strange."


    Arriving at yesterday''s meeting place in the warehouse district, They relayed Meishen''s group''s conversation to Formed.


    "I haven''t heard anything of Rinka''s shopkeeper being strange. Even now that guy hasn''t had any motivation, but now of all times with Van Allen''s day coming, if he was making a new product, I was thinking that he was just using a low profile ingredient like the Heartseer fruit."


    Even if Formed had an extremely short bout of laziness, the thought was possible.


    "It''s not just that," Naruki added.


    "The manufacturing district were said to have put in the request for that quantity, to which only the agricultural department could fill. I can''t imagine Rinka''s proceeds alone being enough for it."


    "Information on the Heartseer''s genetic makeup, how and when someone in the city managed to obtain it troubles me. Hmm¡­¡­Has the investigation into Rinka bee resolved?"


    After Formed had dismissed his subordinate, he once again met with Layfon and the others.


    "Good grief, this has gotten serious."


    Formed''s gaze shifted for a second slightly off from Layfon''s position to where Gorneo stood. In addition to Gorneo, another Military Arts student wearing the badge of the 5th platoon also stood. Layfon recognized him from the time when they were searching the abandoned city. The 5th platoon''s Psychokinesist.


    Out of all of the platoon members, Shante far outstripped the competition in agility. To catch her, it would be better to have the cooperation of a Psychokinesist, and last night, agreeing to consult with Gorneo, he was called out to that spot.


    "The 5th platoon is the source of Zuellni''s problems this time. Work hard to minimize the impact."


    "Sorry"


    To Formed''s remark, Gorneo lowered his head.


    "We are all working for this city. Keep that in mind."


    Formed waved his hand, grinning broadly.


    "So, I''m having you help out."


    At this point, Formed forced Gorneo into a situation where he would owe him a favor. When it''s important, borrowing the strength of platoon members is huge. Without a doubt, the rapture reached Formed''s core.


    Noticing this, Gorneo''s stiff facial expression relaxed slightly and became that of a wry smile.


    "But that''s also¡­¡­"


    That would be a conversation for when the case closed.


    "Now then, I''ll have you do this just like we decided yesterday."


    Cutting Gorneo off, Formed announced the start of the operation.


    The Heartseer fruit would be carried away in the afternoon. A large quantity of the fruit was being returned to the manufacturing district where it would converted into fertilizer at a processing plant.


    If there was any movement, it would have to be before the transporting of the fruits to the manufacturing district or possibly during the transporting. As a unique fruit, a specimen had already been sent to one of the agricultural department''s lab. This was of course to find out how to process it into fertilizer. In preparation for that result, they had to find out the optimal location for its destination. In that time frame, there was the possibility of a raid.


    Even though Shante had selected the same time of day for the two failed raids on the warehouse, Gorneo could have confidently stated that Shante would not even consider that. However, he couldn''t believe that she had.


    Meanwhile, at the library, the city police researched how The Sea of Forests City Erupa treated the Heartseer fruit along with Shante''s circumstances of being raised by wild beasts. However, with regards to the impending raid, that added information would probably have little bearing.


    That being said, after all is said and done, Gorneo awaited Shante''s judgement¡­¡­


    With what they were aiming for, their departure would be fixed.


    "Oh, this looks delicious."


    Naruki, stepping away from the area where Formed had relaxed his face after looking at the contents of the basket, nervously sat down.


    "Hey! ¡­¡­What''re you doing?"


    "Um¡­¡­ I said I hadn''t prepared lunch since I thought you were inviting me for lunch."


    In the basket, there appeared to be too much food for two people to eat, and remembering back to the other day, there was also that conversation. As expected, there was no limit to his thickheadedness.


    "Really now¡­¡­Rather than looking to someone else for something, look to yourself."


    "Eh?"


    "Nothing."


    "Hey, are we eating?"


    With Formed rubbing his hands together while staring intently at the contents, the pair ceased their whispering.


    Normally, sandwiches were perfect while working. However, the bread of these were thin, grilled and were in the shape of a pocket, and in addition had been filled with a variety of ingredients that none could pick out.


    Chewing released a rich flavor that spread throughout the mouth.


    Formed continued eating while iterating "delicious, delicious."


    Layfon felt Meishen''s cooking skill vastly improve before him.


    "Chief, try a bit of this as well."


    After Formed had finished his first sandwich, Naruki had the next item ready for him. Meishen being involved in the preparation meant that not many could deny that the appearance was fair. The bread on this one was burnt at the center.


    "Hmm? Oh, thanks."


    After receiving it, Formed took a bite into it.


    "Mm¡­¡­Hmm?"


    Formed wore a difficult expression. Layfon realized Naruki had a strained expression on her face as if the situation was eating into her.


    "A bit sour, but it gets the job done."


    After saying that, he consumed it with the same tempo.


    Naruki kept a relaxed expression.


    At the arranged time, the freight car pulled up in front, along the exterior of the warehouse.


    Many officers carried a heavy bag to be stowed in the cargo hold, meanwhile Layfon was hidden in a separate area overlooking the situation. Aside from those loading up the cargo, the others were scattered about in wait with bated breath.


    Making contact at this point was the fifth platoon''s Psychokinesist.


    (Will they come?)


    While concealing his body, Layfon considered the problem. During the second raid, Shante was probably aware of the trap setup.


    (Maybe not.)


    Using normal judgement, they should be doing that. However, Gorneo relayed that Shante''s condition was abnormal. In addition, there were the unidentified Military Artists.


    (It''s not good to drop your guard.)


    On that note, suddenly, a voice belonging to a senpai who shouldn''t be there reached Layfon''s ears.


    (Fon fon¡­¡­)


    "Wha! ¡­¡­Felli?"


    Suppressing his voice and surveying the vicinity, he inquired in a low voice.


    (What are you doing right now?)


    "Part time work for the City Police¡­¡­¡­"


    In Felli''s case, while thinking that she already verified the situation, he responded.


    (For the City Police?¡­¡­¡­What is it this time?)


    Remarkably, Felli showed an interest. While thinking ''I don''t really have much time,'' Layfon began briefing. Though he thought telling Felli to what extent the fifth platoon was involved was unnecessary, if she showed any interest, she would soon find out anyway. It was better just to tell her.


    "Well¡­¡­then"


    He summarized the situation until now. Thinking about it, Felli and Shante weren''t really on good terms.


    ''Did I make a mistake?''


    Though he thought that, Felli showed no interest in Shante.


    (I see¡­¡­ Shall I help?)


    However, she responded without hesitation.


    "Eh?"


    The unexpected proposal caught Layfon off guard. Hating being a Psychokinesist of the Military Arts Department, to offer a helping hand in a City Police mission was just¡­¡­


    (Would my assistance not be necessary?)


    "That, that''s not it. Well, how do I say this, this time the circumstances are special, so it wouldn''t be up to my discretion¡­¡­"


    (So tiresome¡­¡­ What is it? Would it be alright if you just talked to that underclassman from before?)


    "It''s not that simple¡­¡­"


    (Then what would you do?)


    Becoming confused in that petulant atmosphere, the fifth platoon''s Psychokinesist connection interrupted.


    "Ah, wait one moment, sorry."


    Having Felli wait, he listened to the Psychokinesist''s communication.


    (Target apprehension team: quickly converging on Warehouse District Area E)


    "Woah, is that true?"


    To come now¡­¡­ while surprised that Gorneo''s information was true, Layfon summoned his Internal Kei.


    (What happened?)


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry, got to go¡­¡­ Ah, please pass on that it looks like I won''t be able to make it to training today."


    (Ah!)


    No sooner than he started to speak, giving the message to pass over to Nina, he had already vacated the area. If Layfon faced Shante at warehouse D17 where she was supposedly headed and stood on the wrong rooftop, the rush tactic could be used. To begin with, the warehouse where he hid himself was quite far from the warehouse in question. He wasn''t hidden to catch Shante.


    "Did you find it?"


    (No sign of that presence.)


    It was the reply of a frank Psychokinesist, however seeing that Shante was on the move, he felt that the presence would soon be nearby.


    (If the tactic is a stealth rush, it would be a contest of timing.)


    Layfon focused his senses. An intense sound reached Layfon''s ears. The freight car the Heartseer fruit was carried on flipped end-over-end. The earsplitting roar of the metal body sundering the earth could be heard even from that distance. The on-board City Police officers, being also Military Artists, wouldn''t be harmed by such an incident.


    (The plan was a success.)


    With the Psychokinesist''s words, another type of ruckus arose from the suppressed atmosphere.


    Canceling Sakkei, Internal-type Kei was once again routed.


    (Response detected!)


    In response to that strained voice, Layfon leapt after adopting a crouching stance.


    His movement was instantaneous.


    With a force powerful enough to crack the warehouse roof, he landed before the shadow.


    "Today, there''s no escape."


    While pressuring the Military Artist shrouded in black, Layfon felt the presence of another suspicious object.


    However, Layfon moved in position to bar their route, halting all movement, at which point he was being surrounded.


    Abandoning all notions of capturing Shante, Layfon elected to run interference. Shante''s objective remained unclear, however in order to escape a roaming bus was necessary. In that moment, Layfon judged interference would net results.


    The Military Artist standing before him wore a similar combat uniform to theirs, with the addition of a black cloth used to cover the face with a strange mask resembling a beast worn over it. The eyes of the mask had a glint that probably signified installed glass panels. Near the lumbar, aside from the sword belt, hung some type of ammunition.


    He restored the Sapphire Dite. Blue sunlight radiated off of the blade.


    The Military Artist also unsheathed his Dite and restored it. They were both swords, however this blade was more like a saw. If that blade connected, it seemed as if it would gouge out flesh.


    "Your name?"


    "Wolf Face."


    The voice, as if run through a voice converter, responded.


    "Show us the true strength of Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade Successors."


    "Former¡­¡­that is."


    While surprised by the knowledge of his circumstances, Layfon cautiously raised his sword. The Military Artist known as the Wolf Face leveled his sword, adopting a thrusting stance. The saw blade was probably capable of snapping its opponent''s weapons.


    A much stronger presence enveloped him, quickly applying pressure to Layfon.


    The opponent took the initiative.


    Though killing intent surged from bladepoint, Layfon put his strength behind a right slant of his sword.


    In that instant, the empty left hand flashed.


    Before Layfon''s eyes, several glinting orbs were flung at him.


    Layfon and the Wolf Face became engulfed in light and a thunderous roar.


    His surroundings bleached, Layfon, relying only on the approaching sense of bloodthirst, swung his sword vertically down.


    A thud resounded behind him.


    He noticed an odd change in the surrounding environment. The overpowering killing intent that surrounded Layfon diminished.


    Upon opening his eyes, Layfon found himself surrounded by colleagues of the fallen military artist, all of whom had a similar appearance.


    At the time the flash grenade was thrown, Layfon immediately shut his eyes. If not directly seared, internal Kei could immediately restore eyesight. Nevertheless, it wouldn''t make it in time to meet that thrust.


    Wolf Faces¡­¡­ Probably a name to associate them all.


    After already restoring his eyes, Layfon noticed them trembling.


    "Stay or run, choose whichever you''d like."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After a brief silence, the Wolf Faces picked up their fallen comrade and seemingly erased themselves from existence.


    In response to that receding presence, Layfon stowed his Dite.


    ¡ó


    Would it be better to give it sooner?


    In the middle of last night''s discussion, Layfon had carelessly disclosed the core strategy in fatigue.


    How did Shante know that the Heartseer fruit was stored in that warehouse? It would be easy to think that the so called Wolf Face squad had briefed her, and in that case and time, it would be good to just capture her. Normally, only one student would be left on guard. There were boundless opportunities for both contact and capture.


    Wouldn''t considering Shante''s own sense of smell also be fine? Regularly at one o''clock after sunset, Shante would go out on her own, both Gorneo and her housemates knew. Others knowing wouldn''t be strange in the least.


    Her upbringing under the care of beasts still had a strong influence for her, Shante''s five senses were enhanced through Kei beyond the capacity of a normal person.


    Even the blackest night wouldn''t obstruct that vision.


    What if there was a being that could detect the faint smell of the Heartseer fruit leaking from the warehouse district?


    What if that being were charmed by that scent leading to this impromptu raid?


    If that''s the case, Shante''s bid for the Heartseer fruit were for self-centered reasons or alternatively acting completely on instinct, both of which would result from a low priority to risk from an abused risk assessment process.


    "¡­¡­What the?"


    Standing before the results of that plan, Layfon could only murmur that statement.


    "Nyan nyan?"


    From around the sundered freight car, skins of the Heartseer fruit were scattered all over the road.


    "Nyan nyan nyan?"


    On top of the heartseer fruit, Shante, having seriously feasted on what amounted to an emperor''s meal, lay rolling around with a delighted expression on her face.


    Dumbfounded, Formed and Gorneo''s groups could only stand there looking on in shock.


    "Nyan nyan nyan nyan?"


    "On another note, this seems like it''s something along the lines of a delighted pet."


    "¡­¡­You said it." Naruki could only mutter, looking drained, to which Formed nodded in assent.


    Upon arrival, Formed whispered into the ear of what looked to be the City Police investigative student.


    "Is that so¡­¡­ So, what''s the situation on Rinka?"


    "Even though it''s still early, Rinka was not open. However, we brought a shopkeeper we saw in for questioning."


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Hearing Naruki, Layfon''s group noticed wrinkles collecting on Formed''s brow.


    "That girl¡­¡­is in heat."


    "What?"


    At Formed''s scandalous words, everyone could only stare blankly. Formed let out a sigh and prompted a report from the student whom had just arrived.


    "Yes. Right¡­¡­ Though Shante was merely brought up by beasts, her unique circumstances cause her sexual excitement under certain situations. That is the Heartseer fruit. Originally for use in reproductive problems, if the Heartseer fruit''s excitatory effects are used, it''s said it wouldn''t necessarily be¡­¡­"


    While observing Shante, still laying on a bed of Heartseer fruit, the student had something incredibly difficult to say left in his conversation.


    Formed took over.


    "Having said she was raised by beasts, I don''t think she inherited their constitution¡­¡­ technically speaking."


    However according to her size, Shante was still young in age. As additional proof, Military Artists also had senses that far and away surpassed normal people.


    With the appearance of a person, the abilities of a Military Artist and inheriting the instincts of the beasts she was raised by, truly a life taking human form.


    Though somewhat of a demi-human, it should still be possible to call her back, but would it appropriate for Shante.


    "In the end, it''s that."


    "It''s that, isn''t it."


    "Good grief¡­¡­"


    With Naruki and Formed nodding side by side, Gorneo let out a long sigh.


    "This is where you''ve been after causing all this trouble¡­¡­ Shante!"


    Gorneo raised his already resounding voice to a yell.


    On doing so, Shante who had been rolling on top of the pile of Heartseer fruits stopped moving. Her sharp gaze fell on Gorneo.


    In the next moment¡­¡­


    "Owoo¡­¡­SHAAAAA!"


    "Wha, Whoa!"


    In that instant, Shante howled, and from that spot vaulted over the entire company that had her surrounded and tumbled onto the ground. Layfon somehow managed to recover from the shock, meanwhile something happened causing sand to swirl in the air, causing him to squint his eyes. Gorneo who had been closest, had fallen on his backside and remained there.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    In front of them, Shante was no longer there.


    In her place, another woman stood. With long, red hair extending to her back, she was a tall, sensual woman. They thought she was sensual, but how they knew, the answer to that was simple.


    That woman wasn''t wearing clothes.


    There were ruins of clothing, but they were scattered atop the Heartseer fruit.


    On all fours, the woman began to stretch. That beautiful face with her eyes opened wide threw her red hair with a toss of her head. All conduct lacking any sense of shame, the woman raised up her chest at which her ripe, dangling fruit swayed. Completely red-faced after ten seconds of that destructive power, Layfon turned his head away.


    "Shante¡­¡­?" The still fallen Gorneo murmured.


    "Eh?"


    He couldn''t believe it for even an instant. However unless through sleight of hand, there was no way Shante who had been there until now had disappeared and in her place swapped with this naked woman.


    Nevertheless, Shante would be able to ride on Gorneo''s large frame, but the transformation into a beautiful woman who stood equal in stature was an unbelievable physical phenomenon.


    Simply considering the significance of childbearing, well beyond the capabilities of that small body, this current figure could be up to the challenge.


    Also, Layfon noted that the Heartseer fruit had side effects similar to the Kei Accelerating Drug.


    If certain manufacturing techniques were not implemented, the result would not be the same as the Kei Accelerating drug, however it was certain that the fruit was a critical ingredient in the drug. Under normal circumstances the ordinary person certainly could not reach the same level of effectiveness, Shante''s keen intuition told her that if she took it and sped up her Kei vein''s rate¡­¡­


    "Shante''s Kei vein¡­¡­is normally restricted?"


    "¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    "Shante right now doesn''t have the feeling of the unreasonable Kei flow rate of a Kei acceleration drug user. That is to say in Shante''s case, her current condition shows no abnormalities."


    If the Kei vein is restricted, it is consequently possible that the body''s growth is also stunted.


    "In short, you''re saying Shante''s previous state was a disorder¡­¡­? Certainly, at that age that physique was abnormal¡­¡­"


    Gorneo groaned while looking in Shante''s direction, at which point he averted his eyes. Because of Shante in her beautiful nude figure and lacking any semblance of shame, he trembled.


    While Layfon also averted his eyes, he pondered.


    (It cant be, those guys also knew?)


    That''s why they targeted Shante?


    This strange phenomenon''s reason was Shante''s genes -- with no other possibilities to consider -- this wouldn''t be strange to those who knew.


    Thinking along those lines¡­¡­


    "Fuu!"


    Once Shante realized Gorneo was nearby, her eyes shone brilliantly.


    "O, Oi!"


    "Fushaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Without warning.


    Shante sprung at Gorneo, grabbed the lapel of his shirt in her mouth and leaped. That beautiful woman leaving a mark like a beast, unlike when she did it in her smaller form, had a deadly impact to which even Layfon could not move.


    Frankly, it was a little scary.


    "Gufu!"


    Strangled by his lapel, Gorneo let out one last groan before the pair entered the interior of the warehouse district, disappearing into the orchard. Staring vacantly off, not even thinking about the current events, the silence of the surrounding environment continued.


    "Have to finalize everything¡­¡­" Formed muttered just as he used up his last bit of energy. "After consuming the Heartseer fruit, Shante had gone into heat and out of goodwill awaited capture on the spot, where to begin¡­¡­"


    "Was that¡­¡­how it went?"


    Lacking confidence, Layfon tilted his neck.


    "¡­¡­If so, won''t we have to pursue them?"


    "¡­¡­We won''t."


    Formed responded to Naruki''s question with a tired voice.


    Later, whether leaving to drop in on Gorneo, to check in on the subject of her growth, or whether or not Layfon''s predictions were correct, with his physical abilities showing marked improvement, with the fifth platoon''s Psychokinesist having only capture abilities, he required Felli''s collaboration.


    The next day, Shante reverted back to her original size. Facing reality, they turned to both the medical department and the alchemy department to investigate, though at the moment they failed to catch her once.

 Volume 10, Sweet Day — Sweet Before III

    Volume 10, Sweet Day - Sweet Before III


    When Mifi woke up, there were two faces of those who had pulled all-nighters.


    "What''cha doin''?"


    "Well¡­,"


    "Something¡­,"


    Even while half-asleep, Mifi could tell they were trying to hide something from their words.


    "Did, did you finish it?"


    "U¡­mu¡­,"


    "Well, somehow."


    If she remembered correctly, Meishen said she was making Layfon''s and Naruki''s bentos because they had to skip school to help the municipal police. She''s was definitely making that.


    But Meishen didn''t need an all-nighter to make bentos. That''s because even if today is Van Allen Day, Layfon will eat any bento she makes.


    So that means, today''s case would be Naruki.


    Honestly, Mifi could only see a boring old man senpai but Naruki was probably fine with it.


    "Uwaa-"


    She couldn''t stop yawning. Mifi was also preparing her manuscript till it was late last night, and fell asleep from tiredness.


    "Well, I''m going ahead."


    While Mifi was whistling, the dressed up Naruki called out to them. There was not a trace of fatigue on her face. It was during these times that Mifi was envious of a military artist''s stamina.


    As Naruki went out, Meishen was washing her face. As expected, she can''t wash away the fatigue of an all-nighter. It seems that even the power of love can''t erase an all-nighter''s dark shadows.


    Mifi too, wanted to go back to sleep. She could just give the excuse that she handed it in after school.


    "Layton is not here, so are you trying to cheat on him this morning?"


    "N-No, I''m not."


    At Mifi''s words, Meishen stuttered a bit and escaped by going to the washroom to wash her face.


    "Well that can''t be helped, I better go too-"


    For now she decided to go to her own room and ready her bag.


    "Huh¡­?"


    Unintentionally realizing, Mifi became terrified.


    "Now that I think about it, I don''t have anyone to give to."


    Becoming aware of that reality, Mifi felt slightly lonelier that morning.

 Volume 10, A Day For You 3

    Volume 10, A Day For You 3


    That day, Nina was passing time in the silence of the military arts training hall.


    "Fuuh,"


    Ending her usual training, Nina steadied her breath before wiping her sweat with a towel. In stopping her training and just as she was enveloped by the silence, the mischief of comfort surged forward. Feeling different from the usual atmosphere, Nina knitted her eyebrows and looked around.


    With the exception of Nina, there was no one from the 17th platoon here. Layfon notified her yesterday that he would rest today and Sharnid suddenly said that he had to take the day off. Furthermore, she didn''t have Felli''s contact number (Felli didn''t give it to her). It wasn''t necessary to maintain the Dite everyday so Harley wasn''t here.


    "Mattaku¡­,"


    While she grumbled, she was once again thought of what day today was.


    Today was Van Allen''s day.


    The queer culture where one gives sweets to another instead of confessing their love was not peculiar in Zuellni. Last year, the guys from the commerce department who ran the confectionery-related shops got to know other cities'' culture, and then ran a grand campaign out of it.


    Just because the generation (age group) most interested in romance had gathered, the students had fun and took that in custom, and so this year, that day has come again.


    "Mattaku¡­,"


    After muttering it again, Nina threw down her towel, standing alone at the center of the training room, and started generating Kei to resume training her stance¡­


    If it were the usual days, the soundproof partition would shake to the extent that the other platoon''s training could be heard but today, that sound feels as if it is well-behaved.


    Within the military arts department, a platoon member who possesses excellent talent will be elected. Furthermore, if the inter-platoon matches take place, the spectator seating of the battleground will be filled, and they are also popular enough that the matches will be linked through the monitors. It''s to an extent where within that, people (participants) who are die-hard fans also exist.


    "Now that I think about it, didn''t it also feel the same last year too?"


    While she was thinking how it was, a metal whip was swung and her stance was broken. Stopping her fall, she concentrated on her training once more.


    "Don''t think of unnecessary things!"


    No matter how much of a militant artist she was, she was still a student. It was not possible to say she was not interested in love. Even if she was hit by the enthusiasm called Van Allen''s Day which spurt out incessantly from her surroundings, she cannot be blamed for it.


    But,


    "I am who I am."


    That has nothing to do with me. Placing those strong words in her heart, Nina started over from the beginning to retrain her form.


    Until her usual training hours end, she repeated her form training and after that, Nina showered to wash away her sweat. She was off duty from cleaning the Central Mechanism Chamber today. Without considering of visiting any place, she thought of immediately returning to the dorm as she strode out of the main entranceway.


    "Antalk-senpai!"


    The sudden sound of the shrill voice surprised Nina. At the side of the main entranceway, a group of female students who were waiting in line quickly surrounded her.


    "W-what is it?"


    There was no hostility from the girls coming at Nina, but she could not think of a way to deal with the female students that swarmed over her with honest feelings. The bewildered her had lost her means of escape and incidentally, she was spoken to as if insults were hurled towards her.


    "Senpai, I¡­¡­"


    "Senpai, please accept my feelings!"


    "Um, this¡­¡­for senpai¡­"


    "Please accept this!"


    "Please eat this!"


    At the things they simultaneously held out, Nina''s eyes rounded. In the hands of the female students were objects with various kinds of ribbons wrapped around it that made them look fitting.


    There was no need to imagine what the contents were.


    "¡­¡­¡­Do all of you, know what day it is today?"


    While feeling the cold sweat on the temple of her forehead, she asked.


    "Yes we do!"


    "We talked about it¡­¡­"


    "We didn''t want to trouble Senpai¡­"


    "It''s not strange to give it to the person you admire too."


    She sort of understood what they wanted to say. To differentiate the years or grades, the militant arts sector have different colours for the sword belt but the liberal arts sector have different coloured neckties, ribbons and etc. Since they all call her by Senpai then they must either be first or second year juniors.


    (¡­Respect, you say?)


    This was the question she had in mind. She had been told of such before. Most of them were from her juniors in the military arts sector, furthermore they were mostly girls. To the girls, as long as they (the lower year students) classifies them as third year students, becoming a platoon member and in addition a captain too will most likely gain their respect, is what Nina was told and was able to agree to.


    But, these girls were students of the general studies sector and have nothing to do with military arts. And also, their glances at Nina carried the feeling that it had a little too much respect for her.


    (What a strange situation)


    She thought of that but in the end, she lost to their zeal and accepted the sweets. As a result from being dumbfounded for a while, Nina looked at the back of her juniors who were happily leaving but-


    "Well it''s not like I''m the only one who received presents."


    As she thought of that, she started to move her feet.


    Suddenly, Nina felt a glance from the side of her face. Not moving her face, she scanned her surroundings for any presences. There wasn''t any person. But, there was a glance that felt as if it caressed her cheeks and continued to monitor her.


    (That''s strange)


    That was what she thought.


    Because somebody was hiding while secretly examining Nina, that look felt like it was rudely facing her. For example, it is like when an acquaintance found her just now, and while she hesitates whether or not it is fine to greet him, she just looks at him. That sort of feeling.


    (There''s still someone hiding?)


    There might have been a person who did not mix in with the group of underclassmen just now.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Standing still, Nina called out to the surroundings. She felt the look on her right cheek. Over there was a small mound due to tree-planting, and the evening filled with the gloomy silence seemed to last.


    The plant was obstructing her field of vision, but there was no sign of anybody.


    "That was strange¡­¡­was it just my imagination?"


    Tilting her neck, Nina walked away again. The parcels of sweets she was carrying with both her arms looked like they were about to collapse.


    (Today, it''s faster to go home by walking)


    After deciding that, she turned her legs to the direction of the now moundless branching road towards the bus stop.


    "Ahahahahahahaha!"


    The moment she saw Nina come back to the dorm, Leu immediately made a conjecture of the situation and then gave out a loud, hearty laugh.


    "Wha, it''s not something to laugh about."


    She thought so, however with her cheeks turning red, Nina personally became incredibly flustered and therefore everything she said lost all merit.


    "But¡­¡­¡­that''s definitely from girls. Fu¡­¡­ahahahahaha!"


    Holding her stomach with both her arms, even now Leu who seemed like she was going to fall off from rolling about on the sofa that functions as a reception office lounge was given a glower. But quickly, after the sweets were placed on the fruitless, Nina sat down on the sofa used for interviewing purposes.


    "It''s not like I asked for any presents."


    She murmured while puffing up her cheeks.


    "Well, well. You received a lot didn''t you, ne¡«"


    Over there was Selina who came after finishing dinner''s preparation. She gazed at the piled up boxes of sweets on the table with great interest and, with a gentle stretch of her hand on one of them, it opened on its own accord.


    "Aa, Selina-san¡­¡­"


    "Ye¡«s?"


    "Well, those are mine¡­¡­"


    For the time being, Nina was mannerable towards the group of girls who gave her the chocolate. She thought of it that way, but Selina took out the contents without showing an ounce of care.


    The cookies for the important day were crammed in the small box.


    "Fu¡«n¡­¡­"


    "Selina-san?"


    Without having any indication of eating it, Selina who slipped the cookie between her fingers and seemed to hold it up to the light, then let out an "Ei" while spliting the cookie into two halves.


    "Uhyaa!"


    The one who gave out that shriek was Leu.


    The moment Selina split the cookie, along with the fragments that were pulverised, something black came falling out.


    "W-why?"


    Leu directed that question to everyone in the room. Nina also fell down on the table, as she widened her eyes the moment she saw the dangling object from the cross section of the cookie.


    She can''t be mistaken about it. It was a person''s hair.


    The long strings of hairs that fell on the table were attached and coiled here and there within the fragments of the cookie, which made Nina and Leu tremble.


    "Oh, my"


    "Wha-what is this?"


    To the Selina who let out a calm voice, Nina asked.


    "Well, I thought ''there might be some chance'' but it seems there are people who would really do it,"


    "So, what is it?"


    Leu also asked very irritatedly.


    "Well you know¡«as Van Allen''s day was nearing, a strange good luck charm had been becoming popular,"


    "Good luck charm?"


    Hearing words they couldn''t believe, both of them stared Selina''s face.


    "Mmm, I wonder if it''s okay to say it''s a method to grant a person''s wishes?I don''t know whether there is or isn''t but it''s said to rely on a supernatural power¡­¡­ Well, it''s a charm to allow the person whom you love to have feelings for you by eating a part of your body."


    "So, the hair?"


    "That seems to be the case. By no means, would a person go to the extent of offering their own flesh so there''s no one like that."


    "It''s troublesome even if you say so."


    Immediately while she was answering, Nina thought maybe the other sweets were the same too.


    If it was like that, then she wouldn''t want to eat it anymore.


    "Hey, hey, is it ok if I check it out?"


    "Please do it when I''m not here."


    To Selina''s request, Nina wearily replied.


    And, a doubt had arisen as Selina seemed excessively happy while carrying the rest of the boxes of sweets in her arms.


    "¡­¡­It couldn''t be, the one who made it popular was not Selina-san, right?"


    "No¡«, I only heard about it¡«"


    "Wait, from who!?"


    Because she admitted it so easily, conversely, Nina was surprised.


    "Because a friend of mine from the study of law said she wanted to know the statistics of males and females whom sought others for help, so I just taught her ''these kinds of things do happen¡«''The ultimate good will is to adapt to the other party, the part of letting your partner eat a part of you is, so to speak, sour grapes."


    "¡­¡­Tomorrow for sure, if there is a large outbreak of food poisoning cases then it is Selina-san''s fault."


    "Mou¡«, something like that won''t happen. Oh, yeah."


    Selina hit her hands as she thought of a bright idea.


    "As an apology for surprising you, let me teach you a good luck charm."


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    "A charm to ensure the safety of the person you love."


    "Whaa¡­¡­until now it''s rare to hear words that doesn''t suit Selina-san."


    "Ah, that''s mean¡«."


    At Leu''s words, Selina puffed up her cheeks.


    "I wonder what person who say their loved ones are guinea pigs is saying¡­¡­"


    "Fuuun. Then I won''t teach it to you"


    "Eeh, I don''t really mind"


    "If Leu-chan''s boyfriend does not become a platoon member next year too, I was going to make it ''because Leu-chan didn''t have enough love for him.''"


    "Buho-"


    At Selina''s unexpected words, Leu spat out her unfinished tea and Nina''s eyes rounded.


    "Wha, wha, wha¡­¡­"


    "Leu¡­¡­you had a boyfriend?"


    Precisely because that sort of frivolous feeling was somewhat showing an unknown side of Leu, it was surprising.


    "That''s wrong! It''s not like that!"


    Even if she denies it, her face was becoming bright red and she was disturbed by it so her argument lost merit.


    "He was a former classmate, that was all."


    "Then was it someone I also knew?"


    Nina and Leu were in the same class during their first year. As she was trying to remember the faces of the military arts department of that time, a loud voice interrupted her.


    "You don''t have to remember it!"


    "Leu¡­¡­that''s like admitting it, he is somebody from when we were first years."


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    Realising her own blunder, Leu let out a moan.


    "Yes, ye¡«s. That''s why, I''ll teach you a charm to wish for Leu-chan and Nina-chan''s boyfriend''s safety as a military artist."


    Yesterday too, Selina tried to coax Nina to make her sweets for Layfon.


    "Well well, I will leave that for now so listen. That charm is¡­¡­"


    Selina lowered her voice. While Leu made a chagrin-filled face, she also sharpened her ears at those words and Nina was also naturally, bringing her face closer to Selina.


    "¡­¡­Of¡­¡­ that, is what I''m giving you."


    When Selina finished talking, both of their faces reddened. Similarly, both of them had their thighs neatly joint together, and were pinning down their skirts with their hands.


    "It''s the same as (what I said) just now, y''know¡«. By letting your partner take a part of yourself, which resides in a place that isn''t easily shown to others, you deliver your feelings which wishes for their safety. All the Military Artists in our city do this, y''know."


    "That''s definitely a lie!"


    Nina and Leu aligned their voices and denied it.


    ¡ó


    After finishing dinner, Nina went out of the dorm alone. With a sword belt coiled at her waist, stuck closely to the upper part of the trainer''s body was a jacket which she put on as she left the dorm. She would do this on the days without the machine cleaning duty. She would end up thinking she did not move her body enough.


    Nearby her dorm where the three of them lived was the architectural department''s practise area, where there were buildings that were either under construction or in the middle of demolition everywhere. Nina confirmed the empty plot of land which she was aiming for from the window of her room.


    At the center of the bare ground stood Nina. As she was trying to pull out her Dite from her sword belt, her hand stopped.


    (Again¡­¡­)


    Again, she felt a glance. It was the same when she returned home from the military practice hall. She did not felt any hostility, but not knowing that person''s true intentions was uncomfortable.


    "What do you want?"


    Immediately spiting out her irritation, she examined the surrounding atmosphere.


    "I don''t remember being tailed."


    Now if he didn''t answer, before the stare was the release of external Kei. With that decision, she awaited the other party''s reply.


    "Wait, wait. I''m not your enemy."


    Whether he sensed her presence or not, a reply came quickly. From the darkness the figure that appeared as if it was arising, was a student of military arts. From the colour of his sword belt he was of the highest grade, a sixth year. Underneath the red hair which seemed to be constantly in a mess, were eyes that will never let their guard down.


    "What do you want?"


    Without letting her vigilance down, Nina asked with her Dite ready to fall out at any moment. Although he is her senior, he is the person who has been tailing her since the evening. Whatever he''s thinking of, she doesn''t know.


    "That''s nice, that attitude."


    The red-haired youth seemed to laugh enjoyably.


    Against the provocative behavior the man showed, Nina gripped her Dite. But, he stopped.


    (What''s with this guy¡­¡­)


    The youth with the aloof appearance who was pretending came closer to Nina. His hand was languidly lowered and he was walking in a shaky manner. Even though it wasn''t a situation where one could let their guard down, he washed away the tense atmosphere.


    If she attacked first she would lose. That was how she felt.


    (I can do it)


    The fact that a military artist that could force Nina to become this nervous is in Zuellni¡­¡­ No, the fact that she did not know a person of this caliber until now, surprised her.


    She has no recollection of the youth''s face. That means he wasn''t a platoon member.


    "He has discerning eyes too. Fine, bring it on."


    The youth who slowly walked until he was near, nodded to her with satisfaction.


    "My name is Dixerio Maskane. Well, you could just call me Dix. What''s yours?"


    "Did you follow me without knowing it?"


    "Well circumstances are circumstances. I had no choice."


    "¡­¡­I''m Nina Antalk."


    His circumstances piqued her interests, but she managed to save herself from being embroiled into it.


    (Could he be masquerading as a student?)


    She is aware that these type of people exist. There seems to be people who partake in Zuellni''s lessons while not paying their fees.


    However, these people make up the minority and they will also get found out quickly. The rest of the masquerading students are groups of thieves who come from other cities with the purpose of stealing research data and the likes.


    (This man, is he that sort of person?)


    Notwithstanding the existence of such a powerful person within the platoon members, to have not heard any rumors about him is strange. Nina''s wariness was strengthened.


    "Oh, it seems like I''m being suspected."


    Whether he guessed it through her facial expression or not, even so, Dix connected his words with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    "Then, how about this? Why don''t you pose a question which asks me about a place only students in Zuellni would know?"


    "Hmmm¡­¡­ Well then."


    "Aaa¡­¡­ If it''s possible, ask about a place that has been around since a long time ago."


    "Why?"


    "If it''s new, then I may not know it. It''s best if you ask one that is old and famous. As a request."


    "Something so convenient¡­"


    While she said that, Nina was thinking of a question as per Dix''s request.


    "Concerning the statue in the inner part of the first floor of the student council office building, it''s pedestal has letters carved on it as a result of someone''s prank since a long time ago. What is written there?"


    "It''s ''Seek it, if so then through sheer strength''."


    Dix immediately replied while laughing with a broad grin.


    "Next question. What was the original letters carved on the pedestal?"


    "Seek and it shall be given."


    Last year, those letters were still there, but this year the original words have been cleanly erased by the hands of the student council. Rather than the original words, what''s left behind by the person who wrote the prank is that person who was the legendary top scorer of the martial arts department of Zuellni in the past.


    Knowing this fact means that at the very least, he''s not part of the recent bunch of people who are in concealment.


    "Oh? So you''re still suspicious of me."


    She didn''t mean to let it show on her face but she was seen through.


    "Well, I''d never thought I could clear away your suspicions this way. Tell you what, if you''ll listen to my request, I''ll teach you my extraordinary technique as a prepayment."


    "Technique, you say."


    "I witnessed your practice at the military arts training hall. I liked your choice of harsh weapons like the twin iron whips. How about it?"


    "¡­It depends on the technique."


    "You''ll definitely want it."


    Right after he talked, Dix jumped to the back to gain distance from Nina. He straightened his sword belt with his hands. Nina reflexively drew her Dites and restored them.


    Dix held iron whips in his hands. It''s only one swing but it is by far bigger than Nina''s. Nina observed that the metal whip is no longer within the range of a striking weapon to reach her.


    "Then, here I come."


    Nina generated her internal type Kei and the moment she looked, she saw movement from Dix''s side. In that second, Dix left an afterimage and disappeared.


    "Tch-"


    (He''s fast.)


    On the spur of the moment, she jumped and dodged to the side. It was surely a timely judgement, as Dix appeared from the front, swinging down the iron whip onto where Nina was originally standing. Like an electric shock, the atmosphere trembled and it struck Nina''s whole body.


    "Oh, you dodged it."


    Dix swung up his iron whip that hit the ground, and looked at Nina while seemingly carrying his shoulder.


    "Watched you when you were training and, it seems that defense is your strong point. But you know, there are times when always being defensive amounts to nothing. Offense is the best defense. To dash in swiftly like an idiot unexpectedly feels like it fits your nature well."


    Right after speaking, he lowered his back while the metal whip was placed on his shoulder.


    Now, just as it seems, it is getting worked up.


    (I can see it)


    Just as how Layfon taught her, she poured Kei into her eyes which enabled her to see Dix''s flow of Kei.


    There were strong pulses of Kei and then, from the core of the metal whip were ripples forming which spread out towards the atmosphere. But, it was not caused by the diffusion of Kei, rather it would spread away until it reached a fixed distance and then a new flow, so to speak, will be made from the Kei pulses to the metal whip which will then flow from the metal whip to the Kei pulses, ultimately constructing an infinite loop.


    The Kei circuit that had been built inside and outside of the body was strengthening the fast flow of internal Kei, while simultaneously the external Kei around the whip was being condensed.


    "If you were to believe me, you just need to move a step forward without hesitating, and inflict a blow." Abruptly, Dix murmured.


    "Those were the words of the old man who taught me martial arts."


    At the same time he said those words, Dix''s figure vanished.


    This time, she sharpened her senses until the last second, to see what''s occurring.


    The infinite circulatory loop of Kei as if being dragged and torn to pieces changed its form, vanished as if sucked up by the leg and metal whip. The Kei sucked up by the leg seems to be for movement. Probably something close to whirl Kei. Then what about the metal whip?


    But, she could not completely confirm it. She was already doing her best looking at the leg''s movement. She could no longer escape as well. Both of Nina''s metal whips were flung upwards by the trajectory of Dix''s attack.


    The three strikes from the metal whips dispersed fireworks from the collisions.


    The equilibrium of the collisions was immediately destroyed.


    The impact and vibration ran through both her arms, her back and her whole body, Nina couldn''t bear it all and she struck the ground.


    "Ha!?"


    Realizing she lost her consciousness, Nina jumped up.


    "Oh, you sure are sturdy"


    The voice came from a close source.


    "And you realized it quite fast. As expected from Mrs platoon captain."


    Her whole body still felt somewhat numb. This meant that her head was still experiencing vertigo.


    "What was that technique just now?"


    "My attempt at making the root of the old man''s teaching. Not bad eh?"


    "That''s far from not bad¡­"


    In that moment, the impact ran through her from her head to the tips of her toes and at the same time, her nerves were in a disorder, causing her whole body to feel so horrible that she shivered. That was, even if she was able to stop the blow, she couldn''t have withstood it.


    "I named it Raijin. It depends on the Kei density, but whether you''re human or filth monster you can use it."


    "Is it possible, for me to use it?"


    The doubts Nina had not long ago, were now cleared from her mind. There was the fact he showed her such an amazing technique, but what gained her admiration was Dix''s attitude of being so easily willing to teach her such a technique.


    "As long as you know how to control your Kei pulses, then doesn''t the rest depend on your mental attitude? For any technique."


    "Thank you."


    At hearing Dix''s reply, Nina lowered her head.


    "Regarding your request, it''d be easy to accomplish it if it''s you but¡­"


    Nina and Dix, who stole out from the architectural department''s practice area of the girl''s dorm, were walking towards their destination.


    "I want to meet Zuellni."


    That was Dix''s request.


    Zuellni is the name of this city, but it isn''t that only. It is also the name of the electronic spirit which bears the burden


    of the autonomy of the autonomous type moving city, regios.


    What Dix wants, is to meet that electronic spirit.


    "Well, why?"


    While walking on the street at night, Nina inquired.


    Those who want to meet the electronic spirit are restricted even if they are from the city. But there is no way this restriction has any special meaning.


    The place where the electronic spirit lives is in the heart of the city which is at the engine''s central section. Those who go into the engine''s section are only either the people who conduct the maintenance of the engine or people like Nina who undertake the job of cleaning it. Any other students are banned from entering if they are ill-prepared, but if you follow the legislative, then you can enter it as part of a field trip.


    Entering the engine area in itself is not that hard of a thing to do. But whether you meet the electronic spirit or not depends on luck.


    "Well, cause I''m going to graduate soon. It''s something like making memories."


    He laughed after saying that, but she didn''t think that was his real intention.


    The available time slots for the self-automated tramcar decrease as the night deepens, and the last train would be welcomed during the time day transits day.


    It was not that late yet, but Dix still chose to walk unhurriedly.


    "Senpai, why didn''t you enter the platoons although you had the ability to?"


    Currently, the name of Dixerio Maskane was not found within the 17 platoons. This was indubitably strange to Nina.


    Zuellni is now in the power source of the engine, facing the urgent matter of whether the selenium is becoming exhausted or not. The only mine left will be lost if they were to be defeated in the upcoming military arts tournament. Even if that''s not the case, the remaining selenium deposits and mines left adds to the worry. The mining had already stopped and the city''s movement is restarting, but there is yet to be any official information from the student council regarding their prediction of the mine deposits left.


    (It''s so little to the point that they can''t say it, huh)


    This uneasiness had silently ran rampant among the students of the martial art.


    That''s how the situation is. Even if they performed a mass search for a capable student, it wasn''t possible to stand up to the head of the military artist department.


    She felt that Dix''s capabilities had far surpassed those qualifications.


    "Because I''m a guy who''s bad with luck."


    "But that''s¡­ ¡­"


    "Look Nina. Before you get fixated with other people''s problems, it''s better to fixate yourself on your own problems first."


    To the speechless Nina, Dix made an admonition.


    "What does that mean?"


    " '' If only I had him or her¡­ '', isn''t it unlike a military artist to engage in such meaningless talk . Become stronger before talking about that, to be weak in itself is already a sin."


    "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­"


    Nina hung her head in shame at the harsh words said in a nonchalant manner.


    Even though she was like this, Dix continued talking.


    "Although you may be a platoon captain, a person who looks out over all of her members cannot stand on the frontlines. There are times when the commander has to give out cruel decisions, but it''s bad if you are pulled down by the feelings for your comrade in arms. Nina, which do you want to be?"


    "I, want to protect Zuellni with these arms"


    "If that''s the case, then what you can only do is within the capacity of one military artist."


    "But¡­ ¡­"


    As the captain of the 17th platoon, Nina has been planning a strategy for the interschool match. Although she acknowledges that her own strategy-drafting ability is still lacking,


    she also desires to hone that ability. And, for the sake of protecting Zuellni she wants to do it too.


    "If you think platoon-scale tactics and intercity fights are the same, you''re mistaken. Even though the fundamentals are the same, the burden suffered by each group is different."


    "Is it really like that?"


    "We were formerly talking about the type of military artist you wanted to be, right"


    Nina became silent as they returned to the earlier question he posed.


    As a military artist, it''s true that you''d have the drive to enhance your own abilities. And when thinking about the strategies, you also can''t lie about the uplifting feeling when you''re


    struck by inspiration.


    "¡­ ¡­Was it about a commander''s caliber?"


    Softly, Dix murmured.


    "Huh?"


    "Er¡­¡­instead of that, even though a man and a woman are walking on a street at night, isn''t it lonesome they can only talk on this kind of topic?"


    "That''s¡­ ¡­"


    "I''m not particularly saying that we should be making advances on each other though. Could it be you don''t have anyone you like?"


    "¡­ ¡­No."


    She planned to immediately assert herself, but he didn''t take it that way.


    "Oh, so there is."


    "There''s nobody at all."


    She tried repeating it but it didn''t seem he would believe her.


    "Well, when it''s about your year, I guess it can''t be helped that you are that stubborn regarding love."


    "So?¡­ ¡­"


    "But you know, when I was about your year there were enough relationships that were a step short from ripening. I don''t know who your partner is, but


    guys like me who didn''t even have time to twiddle our thumbs had our relationships taken away elsewhere. Hiding it might possibly be fun too. However, you better start thinking that you might not reach an understanding if you don''t let your feelings surface. Otherwise, you might regret it."


    The moment he said that, the figures of many ladies came to Nina''s mind even when she didn''t want it to. However, because the male at the center was Dix, the playing


    couldn''t possibly get through to him. It wasn''t because nobody decided to go for him, but it also wasn''t possible that he was inclined towards anyone.


    While he was somewhat composed, he was ascertaining his decided fate.


    (Or is it¡­ ¡­)


    Was he thinking about a lady from his hometown, while not knowing her name?


    "Trouble, trouble"


    Dix laughed at the now silent Nina.


    ¡ó


    When 2 people arrived on the usual mechanism chamber entry Nina takes, there was an abnormal shadow.


    But the person who realized wasn''t Nina.


    "Halt."


    At the short words that expressed nervousness from Dix, Nina who was taken aback extended her arms for the sword belt.


    This wasn''t a place where people would gather at night. Rather than the presence of people, there was only a lone emergency lamp beside the street light at the entrance


    which emitted light.


    But, there was a somewhat wrenching nervousness in this place.


    Whatever caused it, Nina didn''t know.


    Beside Nina, Dix stood composed and stared at the front while having his guard up.


    A heavy nervousness weighed above Nina''s head.


    "Yo, did you think I wouldn''t realize with just that?"


    "¡­ ¡­Why are you here, wretch?"


    As Dix called out into the darkness, a mechanic voice was returned.


    "Although I didn''t know that my fate would lead me to this town, but that''s your miss."


    In the next moment from the darkness of the no longer illuminating street light, the figure of a mechanic group wearing a beast''s mask appeared.


    "Hey, these people are¡­¡­¡­"


    Because she had never seen the company, Nina extended her dite.


    "Is she your aim? That''s certainly interesting. But, that''s exactly why I won''t be beaten by you guys."


    "That is the child we brought into this world. In the path before the phalanx, this pure child appeared as a blessing. I won''t tell you not to interfere with the attempted theft"


    "Eh?"


    At the words from the beast faces, Nina looked at Dix.


    "Yup. The person who plundered her is me. The person who broke, destroyed, trampled over, and stole your scheme is me. That''s exactly why


    I won''t allow you to recover her. This is the reasoning of a plunderer. And ¡­ ¡­"


    He didn''t deny nor became perturbed by it but instead, he happily affirmed it with a laugh, while he extended his Dite.


    "To use the excitement from the Heartseer and involve the students of my school¡­ ¡­it''s annoying. That is Zuellni''s answer."


    Restoration. Taking a stance with a Dite which transformed into a gigantic iron whip, Dix shouted.


    "I thought you guys would come here again since you wanted to make bonds with Zuellni, but it won''t go your way. That''s my reason for coming here.


    You guys should just stay in Ignasis'' flask."


    "Needless prattle"


    Simultaneously after those words were said, the group moved to encircle Nina''s party.


    "Nina, guard the entrance. Don''t let anyone pass."


    "Ye-yes!"


    Without understanding anything, Nina restored her Dite and moved towards the entrance.


    Each of the beast faces also took out their Dites. Even with the sudden presence of blood lust, Dix continued forward without hesitating.


    "Well now, Dixerio Maskane of the city of desire will be your opponent."


    While holding the gigantic iron whip with one hand, Dix beckoned.


    "Wolf faces, 3 groups, here I come."


    At the moment of those words, the wolf faces simultaneously sprang at Dix.


    Dix raised his iron whip, allowing his kei to converge and then releasing it as he swung down the iron whip. The weight of the iron whip hit the shapeless atmosphere,


    creating mixed ripples of kei. The turbulent atmosphere became an invisible billow, pushing back the wolf faces who leapt at him.


    "Get out from my sight, small fries."


    Whether it was according to those words or not, a lone wolf face crouched down as if to fend off Dix''s external burst kei and closed in on him.


    In both his hands were katars, where in each Dite, if the handle is grasped a blade protrudes out before the fist transforming it into a thrusting weapon.


    The katar has numerous notches in the middle of the blade, which performs a trick that gouges and takes out flesh if one stabs and extracts it.


    The lone wolf face that charged in as if he crawled on the ground brandished his katars as he aimed at Dix''s abdomen.


    Dix deflected the incoming katars with his iron whip.


    As if they were intertwined, the katar-wielding wolf face engaged in close-quarter combat. Against the heavy weapon user Dix, the wolf face who has the advantage to make sharp turns


    ensured Dix kept his distance. Because the katars assaulted him alternated from the left and right, Dix was forced to continuously evade them.


    At this rate, he doesn''t have the leisure to use Raijin.


    "Senpai!"


    "Don''t look away!"


    Due to Nina''s shout, Dix''s movement faltered for a moment. The edge of the katar cut his cheek and blood spilled out from it.


    But even after witnessing that, Nina couldn''t move. The group of wolf faces that Dix initially blew away with his external kei


    now reorganized themselves and were closing in onto Nina.


    "Go and occupy the Central Mechanism Chamber!"


    Hearing the words of the katar-wielding wolf face, the group of wolf faces devotedly advanced.


    To eliminate Nina who was on their route, each and every one of them threw their external kei towards her.


    "Ku¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina crossed her iron whips, driving kei throughout her entire body.


    A variation of internal type kei, Kongoukei.


    The defensive kei technique that Layfon taught her. It drives kei all over the surface of the body and uses this membrane to protect the entire body against the ballistic impact.


    Using the rising fumes from the explosion, the wolf faces closed in to launch a surprise attack. The wolf faces never expected that a student military artist could be safe after receiving their concentrated gunfire. A wolf face tumbled to the ground after he was struck down by an iron whip that cut through the veil of smoke.


    A mask came falling off among the mass of wolf faces who tumbled to the ground.


    The dry sound of the mask hitting the ground pushed aside the noise from the battle and resounded from that location.


    "Don''t look!"


    At that instant, Dix shouted. It was a warning directed towards Nina.


    At what? She thought. The fallen mask was revolving while it glided across the ground. Was he talking about this? But I''ve already seen it.


    Then what else?


    For a moment, she forgot that she was in the midst of fighting. Realizing her mistake, Nina dispelled her fixated look and glanced up.


    The fumes had already dispersed.


    But, nobody moved. A wolf face who had a strange pattern faced this way, suspending any action.


    It was as if he was suspended in a record photo.


    "It''s too late"


    Somebody said that? Who was it?


    "It''s too late"


    Again¡­ ¡­


    "It''s too late"


    "It''s too late"


    "It''s too LaTe"


    "It''S ToO lATe"


    The repeated words were coming from the wolf faces right in front of me. The repeating mechanic voice sounded like a broken playback machine.


    My head is spinning. What is this scent caressing my nose¡­ ¡­?


    "It''s Heartseer''s powder. Do not be perplexed, open your eyes!"


    Her eyes were opened. Without understanding what Dix meant, Nina stared at what was happening in front of her.


    After receiving one hit from Nina, the wolf face who tumbled down had risen up. The battle garment was dirtied a rough yet fluffy white. There was only


    a black cloth left around the head of the fallen mask.


    That face looked here.


    It was looking at Nina.


    "Uu"


    Nina saw, it.


    There was nothing contained within the layer of black cloth that covered the head. There was only a black mist-like object which was congealing,


    in a thin yellow colour, three lights each the size of a baby''s fist, that was arranged in the shape of an inverted triangle.


    "What is ¡­ ¡­ that?"


    A voice aimed at Nina covered her and murmured:


    "You saw it" "You saw it" "yOu saw it" "yoU SaW iT" "You sAw It" "YoU saw it" "You saw IT" "You SAw it"


    "You already saw it"


    A voice echoed, from within the dark cavity of the wolf face with the fallen mask.


    "Ignasis'' blessing, the distant eternity, comes not from lands across the Sanzou river, nor the underworld. We have become Avici, and stand at its gates.


    Who are you that advances against its phalanx?"


    "Don''t listen!"


    Dix''s shouting voice reaches her ears. However, Nina wasn''t able to listen to it.


    How profound those words were, and how much power they held, Nina couldn''t understand any of it. It wasn''t possible she would.


    But, she saw the three shining objects inside the black cavity protrude out from the black cloth that formed the head, and subsequently become gigantic.


    "The door has opened. Thou, be puzzled by the gorge of the aurora field."


    But, this has to be some sort of deception. There were no changes even after those words. Rather than a black cavity, it should''ve concluded by returning to the original location of the fallen wolf face. Now, I don''t even know if asking ''who'' is enough.


    It was supposed¡­¡­ to be a deception.


    Dix said it was the Heartseer''s fine powder. If that''s the case, is this the hallucinatory effect brought about by the fine powder?


    "Damn¡­¡­Gaaaaaaa!"


    Then why is Dix, screaming so frustratingly? Without understanding anything, Nina watched Dix''s battle.


    And certainly at that time, Dix''s left shoulder was gouged by the katar. Even with the blood gushing out, he did not flinch and by thrusting away


    the wolf face fixated in front of him, he regained distance.


    He lowered his waist. Nina was able to see the flow of kei for an instant.


    Raijin.


    Occasionally, the city''s sky is dyed a light purple and lightning is dispersed on the air filter''s surface. Dix''s figure disappears, the traces of him


    outlined by light. That form is evident because of the lightning; his figure is validated through its light and sometimes, this effect is already there.


    When he showed it to Nina, he must have thoroughly held back.


    Dix''s iron whip smashed the wolf''s face.


    There should''ve been¡­¡­a lurid spectacle. However if it''s with a safety device, it should possess that force no matter what you do. Otherwise, the striking weapon would be


    designed to beat to death. Stamping through the interference of the safety device, the wolf face was smashed.


    It wouldn''t have been strange if blood splashed and spinal fluid scattered and filled at that place.


    But within the atmosphere that trembled from reverberations of the Raijin, the wolf face''s battle garment was lightly pulled in,


    as if it coiled into a vortex towards the iron whip and consequently disappeared.


    After that, what was left was only dispersed fragments of a broken mask.


    Where did its contents, the body disappear to?


    The spectacle of the black cavity hidden behind the interior of the mask flitted across Nina''s mind.


    The battle however was not finished yet.


    "Don''t lose focus!"


    To be able to forget this fact, even if the situation is strange, it''s probably because Nina''s common sense is disconnected. The faceless mysterious assailant,


    the disappearing method, enigmatic words¡­¡­Nina could only think about shedding light on this abyss of disorder and chaos. The Heartseer''s fine powder did not


    excite Nina but rather intoxicated her. In actuality, ever since Nina was overwhelmed by the strength of Raijin, she had been experiencing a vertigo-like sensation.


    But regardless of how it is, that is Nina''s negligence. There is no end to inexperience.


    The beast faces who call themselves wolf faces, were not close to Nina yet. Their objective is the occupation of the Central Mechanism Chamber.


    It doesn''t seem like there are any changes to their plans, rather the wolf faces drew nearer towards Nina who is standing in front of the entrance to eliminate her.


    Her negligence has crumbled her posture.


    There isn''t enough time. It''s not enough to the point that it''s already useless to restore her stance, much less to use Kongoukei, as the wolf faces advance closer.


    At that time, what went through Nina''s mind was ¡­ ¡­


    The sudden change appeared at that moment.


    A light flashed through before her eyes. That light halted the wolf faces'' pace.


    That light took the form of a sword.


    "Heaven''s Blade¡­ ¡­"


    Who''s words was it? Before her eyes was a shining reinforced silver blade.


    There was a person who owned it.


    Nina''s eyes traced the arm wielding the silver blade to see it''s owner.


    (It can''t be¡­ ¡­)


    "Layfon ¡­ ¡­?"


    Layfon was there. The Layfon that maintained the appearance of the cleaning committee member was grasping the silver blade, while gazing at the wolf faces with expressionless eyes.


    "You came out from the door huh."


    One of the wolf faces murmured.


    Layfon readied himself with the silver blade in a formless manner and wielded the blade horizontally.


    Heaven''s Blade Art, Hazy Garret.


    What happened, when he swung it¡­ ¡­ Nina could only see the sword being swung horizontally.


    But, with one action everything was settled.


    A great number of the wolf faces were simultaneously slain. Vertically, horizontally, diagonally, the bodies that had been instantaneously minced slipped away in parallel to the decapitation lines. Just like it was with Dix, the contents disappeared with the battle garments coiling in a vortex and were sucked inside of the decapitation lines.


    "Then for now, I have finished with this."


    Leaving those words, the mass of wolf faces disappeared without a trace.


    Nina was in blank amazement, as she stared at Layfon''s back.


    "Oi"


    Dix went and grasped that shoulder.


    "Let''s go now that we have the chance"


    "What do you mean by let''s go¡­¡­eh?"


    Even now, there were no signs of the blood flow stopping as it still flowed out from Dix''s left shoulder. It was due to the flesh gouged out from the katar.


    A scowl did appear on Dix''s face in response to the pain but he didn''t bother anymore than that.


    "But, um ¡­ ¡­"


    Dix''s purpose here, at the Central Mechanism Chamber, was to meet Zuellni. That she could remember.


    However ¡­ ¡­


    "Just ignore him for now."


    "But to just ignore him¡­ ¡­"


    "Don''t restrain yourself. If you don''t get back home, you might get involved."


    Without understanding the meaning of those words, Nina half-heartedly passed through the entrance to the Central Mechanism Chamber.


    While closing the door to the Central Mechanism Chamber, an elevator was descending downwards.


    Layfon came wearing clothes of the cleaning commitee. At this hour, he would have already entered into the Central Mechanism Chamber and started cleaning.


    (How did Layfon appear at that place?)


    While waiting for the elevator, Dix performed a simple haemostasis. He ripped off his uniform sleeve, and tied it tightly around the wound opening.


    Even so, the part gouged out by the sawtooth-shaped


    knife still continued bleeding and in a blink of an eye, dyed the cloth in a deep red.


    Go to the hospital, or so she thought but upon seeing the composed look on his face, Nina decided to keep quiet.


    The elevator finally arrived.


    "I might have done something bad to you."


    Dix murmured in the middle of boarding the elevator.


    "Will, something happen?"


    "¡­ ¡­ You should know that, the air filter protecting the cities around the world is not something natural, right?"


    Dix did not have the aloof expression that he wore earlier. Maybe because he was drained of blood, a shadow of severe fatigue showed on his face.


    "Yes."


    "Similarly, you should also know about talks regarding the point that loitering filth monsters in our current world couldn''t possibly be natural. If so, then who, why, ¡­ ¡­ would there be electronic spirits, would there be alchemists before such a question is asked. You are influenced by the electronic spirits. Even if you say no, it is forced onto you such that you are unable to live like the others."


    "This is sort of the fate of those who see an electronic spirit for the first time. If I were to give you a suggestion, reciting Ignasis'' name pretty much doesn''t give him any satisfaction. Be careful about it."


    "Ignasis¡­ ¡­ is it a person''s name?"


    "You''ll eventually meet him."


    Dix laughed while unreasonably raising the tip of his lips. Because that was indefinitely a complex sentiment to conceive, Nina could only remain reticent.


    "¡­ ¡­ But, I''d never thought that he would be so suddenly summoned."


    "Eh?"


    "That man, it''s him right. The one that you''re interested in."


    At that moment, Nina''s face flushed a bright red.


    "That''s, you''re mistaken. No, you''re not mistaken but¡­ ¡­since he''s my junior! I am only interested in him since he''s my junior."


    "Well, let''s just go with that then."


    "Like I said¡­ ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­ Beware of him"


    Suddenly lowering his voice, Nina caught on to the words.


    "He was born as an exceptional person, right?"


    With only that one moment, Dix had seen through something about Layfon.


    "There are many fellows who are born strong, who don''t know how to correctly use their abilities. You better be careful."


    "¡­ ¡­ Yes"


    "If you do something like that, you''d also get a lot of points."


    The elevator had finally arrived at its destination. Dix said that as he struck Nina''s head in a caressing manner, and then came out of the elevator alone. As Nina chased after him in objection, Dix turned his body around to prevent her from doing so.


    Dix''s hand nimbly pressed the switch, causing the iron-railing shaped door to close.


    "Eh, um¡­ ¡­"


    "About Raijin¡­ ¡­ you''ve already seen it. I''ve also said that I would teach you. Whatever shape it takes, you can definitely become accustomed to it.


    Doing so will allow the phenomenon to occur. Figure out the rest yourself. Whether it''s one-handed or two-handed, the method of usage differs."


    "Senpai¡­ ¡­"


    This evening was filled with mysteries. The competent yet non-platoon member Dix. The sudden display of an amazing technique. The


    mysterious assailant. Ignasis¡­ ¡­


    "The long time taken to walk to Zuellni was fun."


    The elevator shook. It was beginning to ascend.


    "If possible, I pray that we won''t meet twice. But if we do, will you allow me to play as your senior again?"


    "Senpai!"


    "Because today was like a festival. I''ll get through to your place with a similar plan in mind, definitely."


    In response to Nina''s cry, Dix who was across the elevator waved his hand then turned around.


    Returning to the entrance, Layfon was standing there overcomed with surprise.


    "Ah? Captain?"


    The puzzled Layfon slanted his head when Nina appeared.


    "Ah? There''s no work today right? Eh? Wait a minute, why am I here again?"


    There was no silver blade in his hands.


    "Layfon ¡­ ¡­ you?"


    Just as she said it, she held her tongue. She didn''t know why, but it was better to not talk about everything that happened just now.


    That''s what she felt.


    If you don''t get back home, you might get involved¡­ ¡­those words shut her mouth.


    "Maybe I was half-asleep?"


    "Maybe it''s just that? You''re probably just tired. You had work as the municipal police in the afternoon, right?"


    "That''s, that''s true but, yeah¡­ ¡­"


    Appropriately showing the same opinion to Layfon who twisted his neck was, as if urging him to return to the Central Mechanism Chamber.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Layfon hit his hand while standing inside the elevator, prompting Nina to come over.


    "What?"


    "I just remembered Captain using a difficult-looking technique. Show it to me tomorrow at the military arts training hall, OK? The technique you called Raijin."


    Nina was taken aback by those words.


    So this is how the plan will get through to me.


    (I see, so this is what he was talking about)


    How Layfon knew about Raijin, it''s as if Dix knew about this too. Without thinking both of them were strange, Nina just accepted all of it.


    (Instead of sweets, a technique¡­ ¡­huh. If I were to say it fits me, that would certainly be true.)


    It''s a gift that''s far from having a feminine touch.


    "Look forward to it."


    Accepting it with that air, he laughed.


    Due to Nina''s words, Layfon laughed. Hearing a laugh different from Dix''s, Nina was so influenced by it that she smiled from happiness.


    At that time¡­ ¡­ when Dix was preoccupied with mass of wolf faces that launched an ambush towards her, what went through Nina''s mind


    was Layfon''s face. Whether something occurred during that moment¡­ ¡­ it''s like the Heartseer''s fine powder showed her a dream.


    (The ultimate good luck is to conform with my partner)


    The words of that line just came across her thoughts.


    (I''m over-thinking it)


    That''s what she thought, but that thought wasn''t particularly evoked by any feelings of disgust.


    There''s none, but he did appear just in the nick of time and saved her¡­ ¡­ just like she was some heroine from a fairy tale.


    Occasionally, a heroine''s fate has a direct connection to the hero''s fate. That probably doesn''t have the same meaning as what Selina had said though.


    It''s just her opinion that she did not suit such a role made her felt ashamed.


    It''s embarrassing but¡­ ¡­


    "That''s an unnecessary debt, you damned senior."


    And while she said that, she couldn''t return her smiling face to its original form.


    What Nina will know regarding the old fact that Dixerio Maskane enrolled into Zuellni ten-odd years ago, and more importantly the fact that he was the perpetrator who rewrote the letters carved onto the pedestal of the statue at the interior of the student council building is something that will happen several days later .


    Ignasis, and the strange group that refer to themselves as wolf faces¡­¡­that instead of appearing once in front of Nina, she will meet that figure daily.


    At times, she will suddenly remember about that night and pose questions about it. She had a feeling something was about to occur,


    but just like the quiet flow of water at the bottom of a lake, Nina was unable to feel it.


    The time those words will once again reach her ears, is right after the match with the 1st platoon has ended.

 Volume 10, To Conquer the Phalanx

    Volume 10, To Conquer the Phalanx


    The sun had set in the west, and the moon had no clouds, with no light in the sky other than the air filter.


    That was the air filter spaced at equal distances along the outer edge. The shaking towers situated outside that were almost falling down were there to block the city''s invisible enemy - pollutants. They generated a special airflow, isolated from the outside.


    On the tower was a shadow. Every tower had a shadow. But the shadow''s darkness was swallowed up in the dark haze of the cloudy day, and no one would give it a second glance. This shadow took the form of an opening on the top of the tower, as if it were an orifice of the air filter, spraying something outside, almost unnoticeably.


    ¡ó


    The small tyrant dominated the sofa.


    "Wu-"


    A moan.


    "Wait."


    From the kitchen came Gorneo''s voice.


    In his hand was a saucepan that was being heated, and the smell of meat being scorched mixed together with the burning smell of spices. Inhaled into the nose, it stimulated the stomach.


    "Wu-"


    The flavor was very strong, and he groaned with suffering. Gorneo moaned again, and scorched a big piece of meat.


    They were very hungry, and quite excited. Usually, they would go to a nearby twenty-four hour restaurant for dinner, but for today, the restaurants were almost all closed, and the only open one was celebrating the anniversary of its opening, and was endlessly busy. Bringing a starving Shante to that kind of place was no good¡­¡­ Even if he had no choice, this smell that was produced even made Gorneo unable to stand it.


    The battle with the Academy City Myath had finished recently. He was very tired. But this was also a reason for excitement. Because they had let Nina go on ahead, Gorneo and Shante, along with ten other Military Artists, had acted together. The aftertaste of the battle still lingered.


    Behind him came threatening moans. Gorneo already had no responses, silently watching the roasting meat.


    Other than roasting meat there was only instant soup. The refrigerator did not have any fresh vegetables. Even if there were, he didn''t have the strength to make salad. There was only the corn and potatoes being cooked along with the meat.


    He scooped the meat onto plates, spread some butter on it, and considered it done.


    Two people silently ate it all. Gorneo used his knife to cut the hot meat into big pieces, putting them in his mouth. Shante used a fork to pierce it and bring it to her mouth to slowly chew. They were not used to this kind of atmosphere at dinner, so there was that kind of reaction.


    It was just eating.


    After a while they had eaten everything.


    Drinking a cup of juice in a gulp, he finally felt refreshed. Drooping his shoulders, he didn''t feel like moving at all.


    But, the plates were still left there. In his heart he thought he could wait a while before collecting them, but he thought that would be the start to an abhorrent character.


    "Hey, we''re washing the dishes."


    "Nya-"


    Shante was already curled up on the sofa. If she had a tail, it would definitely be wagging in satisfaction. Gorneo thought she hadn''t heard, and let out a sigh.


    "At least speak human language."


    After saying that, Gorneo brought the dirty dishes back to the kitchen to wash. When he returned, Shante was sleeping. He would have to bother to carry her to the room nearby.


    Sometimes, Shante would enter Gorneo''s room like this, and after falling asleep would be carried back, but recently he had thought that his roommate had been looking at his eyes strangely. Since Van Allen''s day.


    "It really is¡­¡­"


    He did not have such plans. But, without a doubt it was not that he had no interest in guy-girl affairs. He would admit that he was old-fashioned, but didn''t feel that it was embarrassing. He knew that among the Military Artists, there were those who had received genes for interacting with girls. Even if others did not agree with his methods, he was reluctant to be a Military Artist who criticized the rest of society.


    He didn''t want to be considered such a person.


    He and Shante were not really lovers. So that kind of thing would never happen, those girls'' suspicions were incorrect¡­¡­ purposefully explaining was also strange, sure enough all Gorneo could do was silently worry.


    (Might as well sleep)


    He had no reason not to, so he really went to sleep, and hence Gorneo returned to his room.


    He didn''t fall asleep.


    (¡­¡­What is it?)


    Shante kept silent while making no noise, holding an intimidated look. With a serious expression, she keenly watched the balcony.


    What was it. Gorneo turned his sight to the side, as a voice sounded.


    "You''re keeping something interesting."


    "Intruder" was the word that went through his mind, and Gorneo gracefully assumed a stance. It was using Sakkei. But, if it had gotten so close without him noticing¡­¡­


    But, the next moment, Gorneo was surprised again.


    "Is it a wild beast? I never thought I would get noticed without making noise. Ah, it was worth it."


    That voice. Although he saw that figure standing in front of the balcony window, Gorneo didn''t dare believe his eyes, this absolutely couldn''t be.


    This place, it ought to be Zuellni.


    But he was a Heaven''s Blade Successor, and was one of Grendan''s protectors, the Luckens'' legitimate heir. He couldn''t think of why he would leave Grendan.


    "How did you know? Smell? If that''s the case, then using Sakkei against filth monsters would be almost useless. Revering the downwind would be only proper.¡±


    But the way he leisurely examined Shante, and the accent with which he spoke, was indeed him.


    "Brother."


    Savaris Qualafin Luckens.


    "Yo! Goru. It''s been a while. How many years? You grew big, huh."


    Saying this, Savaris stood in front of Gorneo, patting his arm.


    "Brother, why have you come here?"


    "Ah? I wanted to fight with Layfon."


    Before Gorneo even had time to be surprised, Savaris laughed so much that he shook.


    "Hahaha. Just kidding, just kidding. Well, that kind of thing would be very interesting, it would be well worth the wait."


    "¡­¡­Could it be, you have business with the Mercenary Gang?"


    "Well, that kind of thing. Right, why don''t you introduce me to this child so I can meet her?"


    Savaris'' sight turned to Shante who had not relaxed her look.


    "Since she saw through my Sakkei, she must be remarkable."


    "Huh!!"


    With no regard for how pleased Savarais seemed, Shante still didn''t change her intimidated look.


    "Shante, don''t do that."


    Seeing Shante about to pounce, Gorneo stopped her. She agilely climbed up Gorneo''s back, and made an escape.


    "How meaningful."


    "She''s a problem child."


    Gorneo explained the situation of Shante''s upbringing.


    Hearing those words, Savaris was driven by curiosity.


    "Ah! As expected, you can''t underestimate the growing up environment! In Grendan strong people are gathered, at the same time, one should take advantage of that place where specially trained monsters are drilled."


    He spoke endlessly.


    He hadn''t changed.


    This person hadn''t changed at all.


    Five years had passed since he left Grendan, but he was still the same.


    His outer appearance and his personality all had not changed.


    Strong internal Kei that could suppress aging was a known neighbor in Grendan. Trained Military Artists could look younger than their actual age. For example, the Heaven''s Blade Successor Tigris ought to be eighty years old, but his exterior did not seem that way at all.


    Savaris had also maintained the condition of his body over that period.


    "Since I managed to come here, I want to see your abilities. Let me experience them."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    He had witnessed the fight with the Academy City Myath. Gorneo sucked in a breath. If it were only being seen by his brother, Gorneo didn''t feel any pressure.


    "Seems like you grew up. Although you still aren''t very mature."


    "T, thanks for the praise."


    He hasn''t thought that he would be praised, so he was surprised.


    "You still haven''t reached Gahard''s level."


    But, attaching this sentence, as expected of his brother.


    "Well, I guess you haven''t. You never had that kind of strong healthy growth."


    "Brother, Gahard¡­¡­"


    He had never thought that the impression Savaris had of Gahard was like that, rather, the shock at meeting his admired brother was all gone.


    He had once heard of this.


    Gahard Baren was Gorneo''s brother, and had been beaten black and blue by Layfon, but what had happened to him afterwards.


    Savaris should know.


    "Ah, then¡­¡­"


    For a moment, there was no noise.


    At that time, the light decorating Zuellni was extinguished completely.


    The sound also disappeared.


    The surroundings quieted down, that would mean that the movements of the city that its residents did not feel had stopped.


    The steps of the city had stopped. In order to exterminate invading filth monsters, the city had stopped its movement.


    Normally, that would mean the city''s death.


    But, right now that was not the case.


    Because everyone''s lights had gone out, the city''s night view was made clear.


    Seven-colored light was fixed in the night sky, full of fantasy, but also vivid like a real scene, changing the city.


    Filth monsters swept over the ground, the city that housed people was being invaded, and Military Artists resisted. That kind of world drew clear boundaries.


    But at that time, the people living there could not understand the different situation or the city''s changed appearance.


    The light source illuminating the city. Past the air filter, the reflecting seven-colored light diffused outward and encroached upwards, drooping downward and flickering.


    The aurora had appeared there.


    "Shine light upon the future."


    The masked man softly said this.


    The masked man stood on the roof of an engine of the air filter, muttering.


    Wearing a beast mask, even though he was like the other people wearing peculiar clothes and standing on the engine, he was nonetheless distinctive. Wearing a cloak over himself, hand holding a restored Dite, which was a decorative, cumbersome staff that no one would think to use on a battlefield.


    On the head of the staff was a large cross, and to protect it, a loop was twisted around it. The ring was covered in uncountable small rings colliding with each other, giving off a biting cold sound in the night air, and simultaneously throwing off sparks.


    "Eyes, guard this night''s peacefully sleeping thorns. Carve the tombstone inscription of this cross. Arise! Cast light upon the future!"


    Shaa (sfx).


    A sound drifted.


    As he spoke those words, the small rings resounded in the air.


    "Eyes, eyes that peer into the forbidden space, arise!"


    Shaa


    Shaa


    Shaa


    Shaa


    Shaa


    Shaa


    The sound drifted.


    "Cast light onto the future."


    The seven-colored light radiated towards Zuellni, and the noise of the colliding small rings spread outwards.


    Shaa.


    The noise of the staff disappeared, quietly visited by silence.


    "As expected, it''s only a shadow."


    The Wolf Face muttered in a low voice.


    The Wolf Faces already knew about the events that happened in Myath.


    The connection to Rigzario had failed.


    At that time, Dixerio Maskane had brought in a new Military Artist, and a Heaven''s Blade Successor from Grendan had also come.


    And also, the maiden who was soundly sleeping in the dorm.


    But, however you called it, the thorns that guarded her sleep had not appeared.


    "If it''s a shadow, it couldn''t have thorns."


    The voice did not contain disappointment.


    Their purpose was also to come here to confirm.


    "But, to pay respects to them, we lost a lot of precious powder."


    Thinking of this made him feel bad. In the world that this city held power over, there were many types of restrictions that stopped the Wolf Face''s original Aurora Field world from appearing again. Among them was the power of the powder that had been scattered into the air filter.


    "We can''t waste it."


    Shaa.


    The staff resounded again.


    "Now, let us return to collect the fragments of dreams from sleep. Since Grendan has begun to move, we cannot ignore it."


    Shaa.


    "First draw forth his instinct, expose his real body, break his container, and remove the seal on the fragment of dreams."


    Shaa.


    "Up."


    "Saying this, the other Wolf Faces on the engine disappeared without a trace.


    "¡­¡­With this, about an eighth."


    The Wolf Face using the staff watched his companions disappear in the city''s night, and whispered.


    "Those related Heaven''s Blade Successors cannot be an obstruction. They are the only ones who could be trouble¡­¡­ with their character, they will inevitably return."


    Even if they engulfed the fragment of the dream, there was a minimum number of Military Artists. If they could do that, I would once again receive my budget¡­¡­


    "It could also be thought of as the blessing of thorns. I should not hastily take things for myself."


    He had already failed once. In order to keep from repeating that, this time he should not let his heart be distracted. If people obstructed him, even if they couldn''t defeat him they could struggle for time.


    "We have not reached L?vateinn. First, we should decide how to seize the fragment of the dream."


    Right, first was¡­¡­


    However, Grendan would eventually reach L?vateinn. Even if it were a reflection, the thing that was sleeping would also emerge eventually. In other words, the thing moving under the surface had begun to come up.


    That Wolf Face did not know what had happened. Discarding fame, accepting constraints, accepting evaluations of ability, the position of the commander in this world of cities. Grendan had come across L?vateinn, but still did not know what had happened.


    Or, perhaps no one understood.


    The Wolf Faces did not understand, and the people of Grendan did not understand.


    If that were the case, then in this world of cities, in this era, it was impossible to measure to what extent its influence would spread.


    The world of the Wolf Faces was the same.


    The place that brought the aurora was also the same.


    But, then they''re the same as us.


    Grendan seemed like it was planning something, and we were also restless. Of Rigzario''s connected machines, there was still one left that had totally destroyed the sleep of the dream fragment.


    Then, before that¡­¡­


    This battlefield was like shogi. Regardless of how you were broken, it was still a loss, and the only option was to win before the opponent.


    These matters that were considered afterwards were completely unnecessary.


    Shaa.


    Even though there were no people, there were still the small rings.


    The aurora enveloping Zuellni swayed. For various reasons, the light waves shook.


    It was like ripples.


    "He''s arrived."


    How were these chess pieces placed?


    To penetrate the space of my pieces, it could only be a strong offensive directed at me.


    The opponent was only a piece.


    I had placed numerous pieces.


    But, it wasn''t playing the same game, that piece that had not been placed according to the guidelines didn''t follow the rules.


    How long had it been since he arrived here?


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but feel stupid. It definitely wasn''t today or yesterday, but it also wasn''t more than two years ago. At most half a year. He didn''t have much of a sense of time, so maybe it hadn''t even been half a year.


    Though, how was this seven-colored scene here?


    "How uncomfortable."


    The male¡­¡­ Dixerio Maskane¡­¡­ Dix whispered. He had returned to his homeland, and though he had been displaced six years from this city, to him it felt like yesterday. He had become accustomed to battling in the City of Strong Desire Velzenheim, but was tired of acting as someone who had been born and raised in the city.


    That was this man.


    "It really is¡­¡­ What has happened?"


    Dix walked on the empty streets of Zuellni, muttering.


    He knew what he had to do.


    Nina who had reached Myath also knew. Opposing the Aurora Field, passing through the En system, Dixerio knew the intentions of the Wolf Faces.


    The Haikizoku had seized Nina''s body.


    But, that was only hearsay. He hadn''t been fully informed.


    Even if he knew the plot of the Wolf Faces, he didn''t know their methods, or the kinds of consequences that their objective could bring.


    If he wanted to know, he would have to get even more involved with them.


    That would mean the danger of being assimilated into them.


    Dixerio walked, shoulders trembling slightly. Thinking of the day the City of Strong Desire had been destroyed, that day Dixerio had been steadily living his life, and the events that happened later.


    "I don''t want to think about that again."


    Stroking his trembling shoulders, Dix quickened his pace. He knew Nina''s residence. It was the Architecture Department''s anniversary commemoration building. His memory of the Architecture student who had constructed it was still fresh. Indeed, he had lived there for three years. Withdrawn and eccentric, not paying any attention to his clothes, not caring if he went several days without bathing or changing clothes, but unable to tolerate a single speck of dust in the room. However, he could build all styles of structures. He could also make alterations. If Dix asked him to alter his room, regardless of how ancient, he was able to decorate and transform it into a style befitting Dix.


    "How is it? Don''t you feel it''s suitable for a senior?"


    Though he didn''t know where it had come from, he stood on an animal fur rug, and confidently asked this of Dix.


    "Aah, it''s great."


    Dix replied.


    How many years had passed since that?


    Thinking of his sparkling expression as he spoke about the decorations of the room, Dix unknowingly began running.


    The watch on the chain around his neck made a ticking noise. Even though it looked ancient, it still had lots of function. When Dix had been a student, he once had no choice but to leave the city to eliminate filth monsters. No one had been able to send Psychokinetic flakes to there, and Dix could do nothing but stand there. An alchemy student had asked, "you''re going to eliminate filth monsters?", and given Dix the watch. It had a function to determine position using magnets, and a long-distance communication function¡­¡­ When Dix had to rely on his own strength to return to Zuellni, she had thought of a way to help him, and added necessary functions to the watch.


    By now, other than the timekeeping function, all the others no longer worked, but even so, Dix couldn''t bear to get rid of it.


    "You definitely have to return."


    Only she had sent him heartfelt wishes.


    It was this watch and that remark which had given the exhausted Dix the strength to return to Zuellni. When he thought of her, the running Dix restored the Dite in his hand.


    A large iron whip.


    With his brain filled with fighting filth monsters, relying on that big striking weapon, Dix had made it to this day.


    Anger simmered in him.


    The house had been destroyed, fury.


    That guy who had boasted about how he transformed the house, the girl who had given him the watch, and the sweetheart, friends, and rivals that lived in his memories, the ones who let them become memories were these assholes destroying Zuellni.


    (Flog, ruin, smash)


    The so-called striking weapon, that so-called weight in his right hand, was born all for this.


    In order to strike, rout, and crush the obstacles blocking the road ahead, Dix had chosen the whip.


    Therefore¡­¡­


    In front of the sprinting Dix, numerous people blocked the road.


    "You assholes, I''ll give you another death."


    Dix shouted while releasing Kei.


    His body was already full of enough Kei.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Raijin.


    Just this one strike thoroughly defeated all of the people blocking the road.


    Purple lightning flashed, some blue Kei light mixed in with it, but no one paid attention to this point.


    However, that blue Kei had not been used against the Wolf Faces.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The one lucky person had only been grazed by Dix''s Raijin painfully shouted, rolling on the ground.


    Something like black spots floated on his chest from his clothing. They slowly diffused outwards.


    It looked quite like the erosion from pollutants.


    The other Wolf Faces had already perished.


    The others were an avatar, and the real thing was just now painfully struggling.


    "This can''t be, why¡­¡­ why!"


    Because of the pain and suffering, from the inside of the mask came the sound of vague lamentations. This man was already not thought of as one of the Wolf Faces. He had only been a pitiful piece abandoned here to block Dix''s offensive.


    Afterwards, Dix did not pay attention to the man''s ending, continuing forward.


    Until arriving in front of the dorm, he was unimpeded.


    Dix stopped his steps.


    There were no human figures in front of the dorm.


    However, there was a killing intent directed at Dix.


    "Che."


    Licking his lips, he confirmed the situation of his surroundings.


    Other than the commemorative dorm, the surrounding buildings were either being constructed or in the middle of demolition.


    On an uncovered steel beam, on a roof without tiling, behind a collapsed wall, hid countless Wolf Faces.


    Dix''s unique skill Raijin was only a straight line attack. So they planned not to face him, but surprise attack him simultaneously from many corners.


    Considering the ability of the Wolf Faces, regardless of whom, they would pose no threat to Dix.


    But, even so, if they attacked collectively, even if he didn''t lose he would suffer setbacks.


    Time dragged on.


    Changing words, these guys'' purpose was right here.


    (Simply a big open killing field, huh¡­¡­?)


    Considering it was so annoying. Dix extended his empty left hand to his chin.


    But, he stopped halfway.


    He had not considered whether their plans were to stall him. In that case, he had a restriction, he had to conserve his power or else he wouldn''t be able to use it for the critical juncture.


    Or it could be that the intelligence about them trying to capture the Haikizoku inside Nina was a trap all along, and their true target was Dix.


    Or perhaps both of them were targets, and either was fine.


    (Can I part like this?)


    (Have they set up a trap for us?)


    On battlefields with the Wolf Faces, there were always performances involving mutual probing and entanglements of the mind. He had resolved to not rely on that kind of thing, but only on strength. But, regardless of his resolve, the ranks of those guys endlessly grew.


    That was the counter ability of the Wolf Faces.


    Quantity.


    Overwhelming numbers.


    Perhaps, that was their greatest strength, numbers.


    Their spying acted as an individual and growing limit, though they could break through it, depending on the individual it would simply make a new limit threshold, and they could only collectively chase power. Even if they tired of the promised rebirth they were individually children, and could only become strong collectively.


    It wasn''t a moving or tragic realization.


    They could not shake from the deaths of their companions.


    They could not project their companion''s death onto their self, and did not hesitate forward.


    (Really, their greatest strength.)


    However, Dix was able to defeat that kind of strength.


    Just like the men he had just killed, Dix had methods for coping with them.


    "Have you finished preparing? Today I won''t show you any mercy."


    Dix sent words towards the Wolf Faces that were just about to attack.


    He was slightly¡­¡­ indecisive.


    Dix could destroy the greatest fantasy that the Wolf Faces held in their heart.


    If things progressed as they were, Nina would also become that way.


    Was the target of the Wolf Faces to guard against that?


    The significance of such prevention was the same for Dix.


    (I can''t let that guy be on an equal footing with me)


    Dix didn''t know when the Haikizoku had gotten tangled up with that member of the younger generation.


    That poor youngster only planned to provide information, but had rolled into this side of the world. The Haikizoku was utilizing her to become the same as himself, which to Dix was an unforgiveable defeat.


    He had to prevent it.


    "If you won''t come, I''ll go."


    He wouldn''t agree to a stalemate. Dix began taking strides forward.


    He treaded forth.


    Movement.


    External Kei surged up from Dix''s whole body.


    The iron whips danced acrobatically, creating wind. Creating strong wind. Wild.


    The Wolf Faces that were charging closer to Dix were blown flying.


    It wasn''t over.


    "Sorry, I remembered you were an idiot."


    The iron whip pointing down lashed the surface of the road. In order to return to its original position and reach. It left deep linear gashes.


    The iron whip was draped over his shoulder.


    His brain was filled with thoughts of the movements in his Kei vein. The up and down movements of Kei scattered heat around his spine by his waist.


    Surges of Kei energy.


    Saved up energy.


    The Wolf Faces who had been knocked flying climbed back up, and approached Dix again. The serrated blades held in their hands blocked the light of Kei and the radiance of its sparks, like piranhas moving back and forth in the dark night.


    Towards their prey, like hungry wolves attacking a tiger.


    "How uninteresting."


    The blades approached.


    But whether they touched the jacket that wrapped his body¡­¡­


    That moment, he erupted.


    Raijin.


    Release.


    The wild roar of the purple lightning chased after the released light along the road in front of the dorm. The Wolf Faces in front of Dix could not endure the strike, and were eliminated.


    But, they had not given up.


    After finishing his release, Dix stopped his steps, immediately turned, and released again.


    Raijin.


    Because of the effect of that trick, the Wolf Faces'' formation was in chaos. They bore the full power of the blow, and were destroyed. Some people had managed to jump out of the way, and were spared.


    But it was not over yet.


    Raijin.


    This time, he faced upwards. Of the people who had leaped upwards to escape, half were destroyed.


    During the momentum of the move and on a steel fixture exposed by a building in the middle of demolition, he released once more.


    Raijin.


    Correct, it was a strike dropping from the sky.


    The road was shattered apart, and Dix walked out from the aftermath.


    Fragments of the Wolf Faces'' clothing drifted down from above his head.


    There were already no Wolf Face figures in the surroundings. Because after four Raijins, they were all ashes.


    "Che, though I didn''t spend much time, I''m pretty tired."


    After complaining, Dix ran towards the dorm.


    Wolf Faces had also gathered in the dorm.


    As soon as Dix noticed them, he charged in. The movements of the guys blocking him revealed the location of Nina''s room. Dix expended all his power, persisting till the end, and arrived at that room.


    Once there, Dix saw it.


    "So-called Military Artists, but originally just an imitation of one person''s abilities, and Electronic Fairies can only exist in one person''s body at a time, a partner that cannot be left aside. Military Artists are the numerous incomplete shadows left behind by one person, Electronic Fairies are inferior copies of prototypes. But, the related matters will not disappear. Electronic Fairies'' sufferings are Military Artists'' sufferings, the Haikizoku''s anger is also the anger of Military Artists. Spellbound by Rigzario, we are the shadow of a world left behind, and under its unending pull we wage war with filth monsters."


    He heard someone''s voice.


    It felt like Nina was in her own dream.


    A pitch-black dream.


    In the dream, a voice she had never heard before was hovering by her ear.


    Who was it?


    The voice disappeared. This was a dream, one that was different from the dreams she pictured.


    What was different from right now?


    "We are shadows."


    The voice continued.


    "We are shadows born and hidden in this world. Long, long shadows cast by the sunset. We were tossed in a faraway place by our host, and have imitated their appearance."


    Have you not thought of the fate of getting away?


    When you initially encountered filth monsters, weren''t you afraid?


    Those Military Artists who braved danger, faced with only envy, who for compensation are imposed upon by normal people living normal lives, have you never felt anger?


    Why could they only live in this kind of dangerous place, has no one ever thought that?


    The voice that asked this continued.


    "Why do you endlessly fight?"


    (I¡­¡­)


    That time, in Nina''s heart, memories floated up like bubbles.


    The time when she lived in the Senou City Schneibel.


    It was when she was small.


    It was when she had just begun her training as a Military Artist.


    A memory of Nina Antalk when she was ten years old.


    Senou City Schneibel. Nina''s hometown. The city'' with the Rigzario machine which manufactured Electronic Fairies.


    As small as birds, just-formed Electronic Fairies floated in the air of the city. Once it reached night, they would sparkle brilliantly like stars, decorating the city''s sky.


    That was Schneibel.


    But if it were during the day, that fantasy scene could not be seen.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Dust blew around in the blue sky, spreading out slowly. But the winds were strong, coolly blowing past her ears. Since they were protected by the air filters, the strong wind that they did not received rushed straight through, and conversely her whole body was warmly bathed in the sunlight.


    The huge multi-legs were moving beside her. Therefore sometimes she saw their shadows, and at those times she would feel pleasantly cool. It wasn''t cold. It was thankfully cool.


    Because her body was very hot.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Her hoarse voice resounded in the air. From that low voice, she felt like something had happened. She was surprised at how calm she herself was.


    That place was the city''s outskirts, above the pipes that were spread across the city''s outer walls. Above her head extended the back of the outer portion, to her right was the city''s outer wall, and to her left was the city''s moving legs. There was a small gap between the outer wall and the water pipes, and if her body moved a little, she would fall to the ground. It was more of a reason to wait there for her fate.


    The nearby exhaust pipes gave off a sharp noise. The stampeding sound of the city made the sound of the world even noisier.


    That startup noise of the machine shook her body. It was possible that the vibration might make Nina fall to the ground.


    Then, she should escape. Though she was a child of ten years, she was a Military Artist. Using her own body''s ability, and using the protuberances and scaffolding around, she might be able to return to the outer edge. Even if the Military Artist children all gathered here, it would only be one of their games to test their courage.


    But, the current Nina still couldn''t do it.


    The reason why was because Nina''s feet and hands were fractured.


    "¡­¡­What should I do."


    At a loss, she looked at the sky, asking herself this.


    She had already lost the pain of the fractures, only feeling as if her four limbs were boiling. But, that paralysis was the reason why she could not move, since if she moved, severe pain would take that opportunity to strike. Her hands and feet were fractured, and she even had no way to properly stand up.


    "¡­¡­What should I do."


    She whispered again with a small voice. She thought of calling for help but because of the pain she couldn''t yell loudly. Even if she could, there weren''t necessarily people to listen.


    At that time, she saw something glittering and giving off light. Under the sunlight, it was very difficult to confirm what it was. But, this thing that was changing without regard to any rules in the middle of her vision could only be one thing.


    Above Nina, a ball of light was lightly swaying.


    "For sure, there''s no problem."


    Nina said to the ball of light.


    That Electronic Fairy had just been formed, and did not yet have good thinking abilities, and only continued to lightly sway above Nina.


    The reason was this Electronic Fairy.


    Furthermore, that day, after Nina had argued with her father, there was a reason why she had dared to run away from home.


    The reason for that argument was training.


    Right now anyone who recognized Nina would be very surprised to see her, but at that time, even though Nina was very dexterous, she didn''t like to train very much.


    The reason was, her usually good-natured father became strict enough to have changed into a different person during training. In the future, a multitude of different trainers would come to the mansion to hone her skills, but the foundations were all taught by her father.


    The so-called foundations were really only getting used to weapons. Repeated practice.


    Throughout, she almost untiringly waved the weapon up and down. Around the same time, in order to be able to use both hands flexibly, she usually learned to do things with both hands. During breakfast and lunch, she would switch the hands she used the knife and fork with. Dinner was the same as breakfast. When she studied, every hour she had to switch her writing hand.


    Kei training also began around this time, but it was still only at the meditation stage.


    During a meeting among Military Artists where instruction was exchanged, Nina saw her father using both hands to manipulate weapons, continually performing various techniques, thinking in her heart how nice it would be if she began training and all of these techniques were taught to her, but disappointment interrupted her thoughts here.


    Every day was just monotonous repetitive training and meditation, and it was easy to get bored.


    After that was today''s argument.


    She begged her father to teach her techniques, and her father''s face turned serious, explaining the important nature of the foundations. However, the immature Nina did not understand.


    Today, her lack of enthusiasm was a level higher than usual.


    She pestered her father, who had begun teaching as he usually did, even more.


    Hence, she was hit.


    With remorse and sadness, Nina ran away from home.


    Where should she go¡­¡­ She immediately thought of Harley''s family''s house, which she had recently visited and which was close by. But, Harley''s father was good friends with Nina''s father, and would contact him quickly.


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    Nina''s closed lips leaked out a sound while she thought. Her face still felt hot. Though she hadn''t looked in a mirror to confirm, it was probably still red.


    So, where should she go.


    Nina decided to run away, and not to return for two or three days.


    She took out a money pouch from the pocket of her training clothes. It was a plastic card case with a mascot drawn on it. Inside was placed a debit card meant for a child''s use.


    When she ran away from home, this was the only thing she had taken with her from her room.


    The numerous things like sweets and bread that she had bought during the day and hidden somewhere would be enough to pass the night. Fortunately, she was still not yet cold. But as a precaution, if she bought an outer coat she would definitely get along fine.


    Even though this child was able to think this far ahead, she unknowingly turned her pace towards Harley''s home.


    Then, she saw it.


    What she saw was a park. She bought an ice cream at a booth, and thought about what she needed to buy for running away from home.


    Sitting on a bench, she enumerated the necessities in her mind. She didn''t have much to use. The Antalk family had produced many Military Artists recently, and hence was very rich. However, Nina''s pocket money was not much.


    Therefore, she had to plan. After planning for a long while, she finally decided what things to buy. She bought everything she needed to run away from home.


    "As expected, I''ll need Dominif''s cookies."


    Nina nodded her head in satisfaction at that conclusion. She had not bought them retail, but rather in a package. However, after buying those cookies she had spent all of her pocket money. In that case, that day''s three meals would have to be only cookies. She would have to sleep in a field, and her bed would become unnatural. In the first place she did not have money for bedding. She had wanted to buy a warm coat from an old clothing store, but all she had was three meals worth of cookies.


    Even if it were Nina, would it be okay to eat only cookies for three meals?


    "It''s okay, anyway, they''re still Dominif''s."


    Confirming her faith in sweets, she confidently nodded her head.


    After finishing her ice cream, Nina jumped off the bench. Stretching her two legs, she jumped down with force. She brushed off the scraps of ice cream sticking to her hands, clearing the way for Dominif''s.


    At that time, she saw it.


    In the center of the park was a single giant tree. A park in the Senou City would definitely have a big tree like this. But the tree in this park was especially big, and it would take at least ten people arm to arm to wrap around it. Its leaves were held up like umbrellas, forming shadows.


    That tree was the nest of the Electronic Fairies.


    The Electronic Fairies that were gathered would give off light even during the day. Once it became night, they would sparkle with light, and the streetlights were unnecessary among the flurry of balls of light in the park. If the Senou City held a festival, generally people would gather in the heart of this park.


    However, right now there were no human figures in the surroundings of the great tree.


    Other than one person.


    "¡­¡­Ah?"


    That person entered Nina''s vision.


    Her immature internal Kei helped her raise her visual acuity.


    It was a man. A man whose clothes were colorless. The distance was too great so it was still fuzzy. The man carried a big bag on his shoulders, and held something in his hands. Several strongly curious Electronic Fairies had gathered in the man''s surroundings.


    The Electronic Fairies left the man in unison.


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    For a moment, Nina didn''t know what had happened. The man rapidly put the thing in his hand into the bag, looking around himself. After meeting Nina''s gaze, he promptly left the park.


    He didn''t run. Rather, he walked quickly, leaving in a panic.


    "S, stop!"


    She yelled out without thinking. At that time, she understood.


    He had originally caught an Electronic Fairy. The metal cage-like thing in his hands held one inside.


    (He''s a thief)


    As she ran chasing the man, Nina''s memories were pulled out.


    Nina only knew that she had heard these sorts of rumors before in Schneibel.


    It seemed like other cities did not have Rigzario machines. They only had a single Electronic Fairy in their mechanical department, and they had never seen small Electronic Fairies¡­¡­


    So, there were people who tried to steal Electronic Fairies for research. Many types of people tried to steal them, some selling them to other cities, some sending them to faraway cities'' research institutions.


    The Senou City''s Military Artists did not only battle with filth monsters, but also constantly fought against these kinds of criminals. Nina''s father was no exception.


    "Criminal!"


    She yelled loudly. Perhaps the City Police Military Artists that were on patrols would run over.


    (Chase him, catch him)


    The sense of justice in her own heart urged Nina to move.


    The male also seemed like a Military Artist. Even though Nina accelerated her speed, the distance between the two slowly pulled apart.


    (He''s going to escape)


    The gap between a child who had just begun training and a grown Military Artist was wide. With the vigorously widened distance, there was no hope of chasing him.


    (If I don''t go around)


    Nina was aware that only chasing from the back would be useless, and decided to take a detour.


    She decided to first go to the Accommodations Facility. If she followed along this road, she should arrive at the entrance to the facility.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The entrance would definitely be closed, and passage should require formalities and an inspection of body and belongings. If she simply ran straight, the man would have the advantage, but if it were during the entrance inspection¡­¡­


    "This way!"


    Her brain quickly working, Nina changed her direction. Turning the corner and using a streetlight to climb up to the rooftops, she followed the roofs to chase the man.


    Within her expectations, the man was at the entrance to the Accommodations Facility. From a tourism point of view, there was still a lot of time for shopping. There were not many people around the entrance. She quickly turned to the man.


    (I should grab him tightly)


    Jumping down from the rooftops, she slowly drew close so as to not be noticed. Whether it was because he had settled down after not seeing Nina, or if he were acting casual in front of the guards, the man''s face was calm.


    She reached the man. He removed the bag from his shoulder.


    (Now)


    Nina ran. The man was focused on the package, and his response was slow. The guards were normal people. If a Military Artist appeared in front of them they should just wait by the side¡­¡­ The man would not be caught like an ordinary thief.


    "Ah!"


    Behind her back came the man''s distress. The bag had entered Nina''s hands. She ran while opening the bag, pulling out the cage, and then throwing the bag away. As she ran, she was unclear as to how to open it, so she ran while holding it.


    "Stop!"


    Behind her back came the man''s sounds of rage. Nina continued running. However, this was the Senou City. The yard that Nina had been familiar with since she was small. Nina ran away through shortcuts.


    When she reached the city''s outer edge, no one had followed her.


    "Okay, this is fine."


    Nina put the cage on the ground, pondering how to open it. This way, Nina didn''t need to think about how to fool guards'' inspections. Therefore she could concentrate on opening the cage.


    It wasn''t easily openable like a normal cage. Maybe she needed to remove the fencing, but she didn''t know a method. Though she thought of breaking it, it was to no avail. If she magnificently destroyed it, it would be troublesome if the Electronic Fairy inside had an accident.


    "Do I have no choice but to turn this over to the police?"


    As she muttered this,


    "Do you think I would let you do that¡­¡­ hm?"


    From behind Nina came a voice.


    It was already late when she realized things were bad. As she held the cage thinking of escaping, she was grabbed by the neck.


    She had originally thought of surrounding that man, but had been captured by him.


    "What were you thinking."


    Nina was lifted into the air, and the man reached his hand towards the cage. Nina desperately hugged it in her arms to protect it.


    "You nasty thief!"


    She bit his hand.


    "Ahh! Asshole!"


    Nina was thrown. While she was falling she hit a fence squarely with the center of her back, and breathing became difficult for a moment. But, she grabbed the fence before she slipped, and in a breath climbed up and moved to the other side.


    "You know how important Electronic Fairies are, and you still come to steal them! What kind of Military Artist are you!"


    The man crossed the fence. Nina ran. She had little hope of overcoming him.


    (That guy''s terrible)


    She thought of how to beat him. As she thought, she continued running. It was only a matter of time until she was caught. However, there was nowhere to run. If she tried to cross the tall fence again, she could be caught again in that moment. She could only continue running forward, and Nina knew she would be caught sooner or later, but there were no choices other than running. She hugged the cage tightly.


    "Ah-"


    Suddenly, her foot slipped. The floor was flat, and didn''t have anything to trip over.


    (He got me)


    She muttered as she fell to the ground. What had the man done? Just as she tried to climb back up, her back was stepped on, and she couldn''t move her body.


    "You little devil, don''t get carried away!"


    "Ugh-"


    She immediately hid the cage under her chest. The man couldn''t get it, and kicked Nina impatiently.


    With that kick, the cage was released.


    In a panic, she thought of retrieving the cage, but the man blocked her and picked it up. He planted another foot in Nina''s abdomen, and she had no way of moving.


    "¡­¡­Are you the Antalk family''s rotten little devil?"


    The man muttered as he looked at Nina.


    "Why do you recognize me¡­¡­"


    "Surely you''re clear on that."


    "You¡­¡­ you''re from the Senou City?"


    Nina was stunned. A Senou City Military Artist, and a resident of the Senou City who lived together with Electronic Fairies, actually wanted to take an Electronic Fairy out of the city¡­¡­


    "What are you thinking! Electronic Fairies are the city''s important¡­¡­ friends."


    Friends.


    In the Senou City, it was a household saying. The people who grew up in the city Schneibel that defended its Electronic Fairies had all heard this kind of talk growing up. The big trees in the park absorbed liquified selenium to grow, and Electronic Fairies used its sap for food. Although the Electronic Fairies did not participate in the government of the city, they contributed greatly to the environment of the city.


    The Senou City had never experienced a food crisis since it was born, nor had it suffered the troubles of blight, which was all credited to the small Electronic Fairies.


    The Autonomous Mobile City Senou, with an environment far better than all the other cities. They could live so well because of the benefits of their small neighbors'' help, he should have been informed of this much.


    "Why?"


    She was not content. Since she wouldn''t let other cities'' people come to steal the Electronic Fairies, yet a favored resident of the Senou City also thought to do so, she was very grieved.


    "¡­¡­Regardless of how healthy you are, there''s nothing to talk about if I can''t get that Electronic Fairy."


    "Why? You''re a Military Artist¡­¡­"


    "A little brat like you doesn''t understand anything about the business of adults!"


    Her abdomen was stepped on with force, and her words came to a halt halfway. She felt like there was the smell of blood mixed in with the breath that was forced out of her.


    The sad feeling in Nina was extinguished. The flames of resistance were ignited. She became angry just by thinking of the man who was a citizen of the Senou City but yet treated Electronic Fairies so roughly, and perhaps another reason was that the man had called them "the business of adults".


    In her mind floated the figure of her father who only conducted training of the foundations.


    "Che!"


    Nina hit the man''s foot hard. His ankle. The metal on his boot scratched his skin. Her own fist bled.


    Despite this, the man hadn''t stabilized after receiving this sudden attack. Nina seized this opportunity to escape. She also used her head to knock the man''s chin. His sharp chin hurt her own head. Holding back tears from the corners of her eyes, she recaptured the cage.


    And after that she continued running away.


    However, the man didn''t let her succeed.


    "You brat!"


    Being caught unprepared by a child''s attack, the man became even more furious.


    He released external Kei.


    It was not his full power, but that was unknown.


    Only, Nina was able to notice the danger, and crossed her arms as if she were going to receive a charge.


    However, she was unable to fully block it.


    The external Kei crashed against her crossed arms, and a rumbling noise spilled forth. The sound of the cage breaking came from within her wrists. Her feet left the ground. The child''s light body had jumped up along with the erupting external Kei, but had not fallen back to the ground.


    She was thrown off the outer edge.


    After that, she couldn''t remember what had happened. She had fallen to the ground, and wanted to do something right then, and tried to touch the ground from the pipes. She understood from this kind of situation.


    However, at that time, her legs were fractured. And after the first encounter she had lost her awareness, so she couldn''t think of what had happened afterwards.


    Sustaining the external Kei, her arms and legs had successively failed her.


    Even if she was aware of it, her body was unable to move, so several hours had passed like this.


    She could only lie there. The sky lost its blue color, becoming an evening crimson. The temperature gradually dropped, and her body began shivering. It might also be because she had lost lots of blood.


    Her fractured limbs had not changed their heat, but they did not relieve the cold. She felt pain like needles in her muscles, making her feel very uncomfortable, and letting her realize the abnormal situation that her life and body were in.


    Even if she realized, she could do almost nothing, and no one other than her could realize her suffering.


    Nina already did not have the leisure to be impatient.


    But, she couldn''t even cry for help.


    The man believed that Nina had fallen to her death, so he had not come to check. The cage was also broken, and the Electronic Fairy safely escaped, and was floating above Nina.


    The man''s plans had completely fizzled.


    This confidence was the only thing currently supporting Nina.


    But, this pillar became unreliable in the face of the setting sun.


    It was still early to be swallowed in darkness. Because the city''s legs blocked the sun, it was easy for shadows to form in that place.


    The scene of the sun dipping into the wilderness always had a hard-to-describe loneliness. But she did not have the leisure to feel that way. She could only feel worried about things.


    Her vision was narrow, inviting loneliness. Her throat felt unbearably parched.


    Perhaps she should be glad that she didn''t feel hungry, though it was only because she felt weak.


    If her surroundings became darker, she would be able to clearly see the faint light of the Electronic Fairy.


    "It''s okay."


    The Electronic Fairy was worried about her. The quiet reply of her voice passed by her own ears.


    (Am I¡­¡­ dead?)


    Her throat was dried, and even breathing was difficult.


    "It''s great that I got to buy Dominif''s cookies."


    As night quietly fell, Nina was secretly glad.


    "Running away from home is really hard¡­¡­"


    She was afraid that her own consciousness was beginning to become chaotic. Her own thinking and speaking was becoming unclear. Her vision gradually became covered by darkness, and she felt that it was already evening.


    It was not really night yet, but rather that Nina had lost consciousness.


    -When her consciousness was restored, it was genuinely night.


    But, because of the glare, Nina screwed her eyes shut.


    "What¡­¡­?"


    Had help come? She thought this. It was a prediction in line with the situation. Nina had not returned home, her parents had become worried, came to look for her, and then noticed her. That was the most likely sequence of events.


    But, there actually were no people around, only glowing light surrounding Nina.


    "Electronic Fairies?"


    Balls of glowing of light had gathered together to surround Nina.


    Then, the light behind the group of Electronic Fairies became particularly strong.


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    It seemed like there were people. But, this was not the case. It was a nude woman, giving off the same kind of surrounding glow as the Electronic Fairies. However, the place where her wrists should be were instead replaced by wings.


    Her long hair was decorated with several long feathers. From her waist extended long feathers like a skirt. From her ankles down, she had the feet of a bird, staying still in midair as if they wanted to grab the air.


    "Schneibel?"


    It couldn''t be.


    She had never seen her, but she had never seen an Electronic Fairy this large, so it must be her, Schneibel.


    When the reply came, a sound passed by her ears. A great sound was nearby, and the city''s legs stopped.


    The Electronic Fairy Schneibel.


    Schneibel overlooked Nina. It wouldn''t be too much to say Schneibel was this city''s consciousness, this city''s body.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The half-human half-animal Electronic Fairy calmly and steadily looked at Nina. Those eyes were full of gratitude towards the Electronic Fairies who were attempting rescue, and concern towards Nina''s injuries.


    There was no speech. However, with just a look, one could realize what she wanted to express. Nina became happy. She had not done anything wrong, and had earned approval.


    "How great."


    She closed her eyes, slowly tasting her leaking tears. She was happy. In her heart, she wanted her death to hurry up and arrive. Though she didn''t want to die, and she wanted to become strong through her father''s training and protect the city, right now even if she died it wouldn''t make a difference.


    For this, she was happy.


    Things were like this¡­¡­ Still, Nina found the things that happened next simply incredible.


    One Electronic Fairy, one glowing ball of light was flying back and forth in Schneibel''s surroundings. Schneibel tilted her chin at that ball of light, and lightly nodded her head.


    Nina didn''t understand what that represented.


    The ball of light moved from Schneibel to above Nina. It drew a single circle, then flew straight into Nina''s chest.


    Heat bloomed inside Nina, spreading through her whole body. That heat seemed like it wanted to burn out Nina, but she had no way to cry out.


    What was happening. She had just gotten praised, but suddenly, this kind of thing had happened¡­¡­


    However, the heat instantly disappeared. The pain also dissipated without a trace, leaving Nina with her reply¡­¡­


    She stood up.


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    Instantly noticing the condition of her body, she was unable to voice her complaint that she had just been thinking of giving to Schneibel.


    The temperature of her fractured limbs should have been very hot, they should have been swollen and bruised, and she had felt all of this before, but right now they didn''t hurt at all.


    "How¡­¡­?"


    She couldn''t believe her own condition.


    Schneibel''s praise.


    However. She promptly realized the abnormality.


    To be able to notice that, Nina was a smart child. However, in this kind of situation, was that lucky or unlucky.


    The ball of light that had entered Nina''s chest.


    The ball of light that she had saved herself.


    The ball of light who had suffered along with Nina and encouraged her.


    The Electronic Fairy.


    "No way¡­¡­ How can that be¡­¡­"


    No one denied it. The clumps of light surrounding Nina¡­¡­ Among the numerous Electronic Fairies, not a single one flew next to Nina, showing their disagreement. Schneibel''s eyes were full of calm, and gazed at Nina.


    Tears fell. However, with the tears this time, she could not feel happy at all. Only sadness. Utter sadness.


    The Electronic Fairy had sacrificed its life for her.


    She could only think of this.


    "No way¡­"


    At a loss, Nina stood there for a long time.


    The light had guarded Nina forever.


    The sound of whispers around Nina. Though she felt this way, there was no conclusive evidence. Her hands and feet had feeling. She wasn''t too clear if she existed in reality.


    "A shadow of a fragment of the dream. Is that what you are?"


    That kind of voice came.


    Fragment of the dream?


    What was that?


    (I don''t understand)


    Nina thought. She didn''t know how it was expressed. Even though it was a sound it didn''t enter through her ears.


    So, was it a dream then?


    However, a dreamscape wouldn''t be this realistic.


    Nina''s dreams were always vague and discontinuous. Short scenes continuously interchanged, and they were impossible to make head or tail of.


    But today alone was unusual.


    And, since she could so clearly remember things from when she was ten¡­¡­


    (What''s going on?)


    Obviously, things were strange.


    However, she completely didn''t know what to do. She had just tried to test whether she could stand up, but her body gave no response. She wasn''t impatient that she couldn''t move, but she thought the air was very oppressive.


    "Originally, this was a secret that Zuellni sensed."


    "Hmm, this is already no longer just a shadow."


    "-So you were that kind of child. No, even if there is lineage, blood is not enough to describe it."


    "Your actual relatives have great significance, huh."


    "Yes. It was intended this way from the beginning."


    "Ah, that''s how it is."


    "It''s appeared."


    "So it''s appeared."


    "It''s appeared."


    The whispers conveyed these meaningful words.


    However, she didn''t understand their meaning.


    She didn''t understand, but it seemed like the sounds were deciding something.


    It obviously concerned Nina, but they ignored Nina and continued talking.


    "-The divine being has appeared."


    "Then we will have to change our actions."


    "We should change them."


    "We should bring it back."


    "As long as it''s a fragment of the dream it doesn''t matter what we do. No, absorb it, let me become even closer to completion."


    "That would be good. Though it''s impure, it''s also matured."


    "That''s true. If we can''t reach the strength of the copies, it''s not worth mentioning. As expected of the fragments of the dream here, mixing is the best policy."


    "That way is fine."


    "That''s good."


    What had they decided?


    "Now - we need to unlock the seal¡­¡­"


    "That, and also we should hurry up and¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, the speech behind her intermingled with murmurs and disappeared.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "It''s come."


    "No, it''s not only that."


    "Could it be?"


    "Could it be someone from Grendan?"


    "Could it be?"


    "However-"


    "This external strength"


    "It''s very close to mine."


    "This is-"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    The chat passed her by, and unable to understand its significance, Nina was only able to continue floating through this ocean.


    The sky suddenly underwent a mutation.


    A street of Zuellni, not in the middle of the school buildings, but rather at the end, near the mixed student residences and stores.


    It was a blaze.


    A suddenly appearing blaze that swirled like a vortex, rising to the sky, colliding with the air filters, and leaking air dissipating outside making it even worse.


    The source of that fire.


    "Haha, what kind of joke is this?"


    Savaris was standing on a roof, looking into Zuellni''s sky.


    There was light of seven colors. A scene never before seen, and the nearby pillar of flame would soon burn out.


    "This kind of scene has begun."


    The smell of battle stimulated the mucous membranes in his nose.


    He saw the source of the pillar of flame.


    In that place was a crimson-haired girl.


    A voluptuous beauty with a wild nature, glowering at the sky with a spear in her hand. The clothes she wore were tattered pieces of cloth, almost the same as being nude. It seemed as if she hadn''t the slightest sense of shame, full of sensuality, with her whole body enveloped with overflowing Kei, and along with the naturally shifting blaze, she resembled a sacred goddess of war.


    Exactly what was the situation?


    Savaris was not very clear.


    Everything had happened quickly. Gorneo also felt uncertain, and also wanted to know the answer.


    Behind Gorneo''s back, Kei suddenly expanded outwards.


    The moment he felt this, the room was filled with flame. Savaris reflexively broke a window and withdrew to the roof from the balcony. Flame flew out of the window that Savaris had broken, then undulated and distorted like an animal to become a pillar of flame, reaching towards the sky.


    The sky shone with seven-colored light.


    "Gorneo, are you dead?"


    That blaze. He thought that perhaps his brother who had still not emerged might have been too late to escape and met his end, but, he didn''t feel that he had to go save him.


    If he died, the central position of the Luckens would have to be assigned to some other brother of the household.


    "Well then. What else will happen?"


    There was still flame in the seven-colored sky.


    The one who produced that flame, that naked beauty, undoubtedly was Shante. The girl who had seen through Savaris himself while he concealed himself with Sakkei. But even that queen was unable to change her skeleton, and since Shante was able to produce such great changes in her posture and appearance, in the end she must be using some kind of witchcraft.


    Also, this sort of huge expanding Kei.


    He held hostility towards the hosts who owned this sort of Kei.


    The seven-colored sky.


    Who was it who had caused this kind of mutation, where was he, and why had this happened?


    "No matter how I look at it, it''s impossible."


    Without showing any indecision, Savaris muttered.


    "¡­¡­If it''s like this, then it has something to do with the Wolf Faces, right?"


    While watching, Savaris thought about how to inadvertently throw the problem to someone else.


    The blaze burning in the sky would soon lose its momentum and disappear completely. The seven-colored light still remained in the sky. But the color was shining less brightly, about to be engulfed by the original stars and darkness.


    When it had completely disappeared, Savaris instinctively perceived the end of this strange night.


    Though the tower of flame had disappeared, the Kei overflowing from Shante had not weakened. That figure with beautiful limbs and the fighting spirit of a carnivorous beast, and her eyes staring at her prey-


    "Gah!"


    With a short growl, Shante flew from the balcony. As Shante chased, tracing a red path through the air, Savaris also jumped out.


    However, his breathing had already changed, and he jumped towards a different place.


    The reason that Savaris changed his breathing was because there was another Kei.


    If Shante''s was fire, then this was thunder.


    Very swift, as well as very heavy, that blow of Kei made one associate it with the capriciousness of the weather.


    That blow of Kei, bringing a feeling of strength, rushed towards Savaris.


    ¡ó


    Dix, who had reached Nina''s room, saw it. For a single of a dormitory, Nina''s room was pretty common. This dormitory had not been constructed while Dix was there, but the room''s size could be mostly understood from the exterior of the dormitory and the configuration of the entrance''s interior.


    This night. This seven-colored night. The aurora split the starry sky.


    In that place, Nina was wearing western sleeping clothes.


    In her surroundings, Wolf Faces encircled her.


    "You, get away from Nina!"


    Still standing in the corridor, Dix yelled.


    The sound of Kei mixing swayed and rippled in space, and sparks scattered around the door. Nina and the others'' bodies had already begun to sway.


    (Che, as expected)


    As a result, Dix''s heart was left speechless.


    (My opponents led me by the nose)


    The world of the Wolf Faces. The power that had changed Zuellni into this was concentrating in that area.


    Because of that, this room that belonged to Zuellni couldn''t even keep its shape.


    (I guess I stupidly entered)


    If he entered, he would have no choice but to comply with a different set of rules. It was because the power of Military Artists existed on this side that they could use it. In a different kind of battle on the other side, the Wolf Faces would have an advantage.


    Since he already lost in numbers, if he also lost in fighting power, then there would be no meaning.


    "It''s you as expected, Dixerio Maskane."


    "Aah, it''s me indeed. Is there anyone else? That would be very strange."


    Dix replied with an emotionless voice.


    "I disagree, I disagree."


    "Most of the people who shared your cause have been eliminated."


    "Forgotten ends."


    "Lifeless ends."


    "Remembered ends."


    Painful recollections made Dix''s face frown. When he was in Zuellni, Dix had fought like he did now, and had pulled in other people like Nina.


    He thought of that dead end.


    The generation who had built that dormitory did not remember anything about Dix. The girl who had made the watch for him had died because she was involved with this. Also, in the end during the graduation ceremony he had rejected that girl who had wanted to get closer to Dix.


    Of the people who had spent time together with Dix in Zuellni, no one remembered anything about him.


    The only thing left was a name in the school records.


    "Especially, isn''t it painful to live in this world?"


    "You only drag many people into there."


    "Join our ranks."


    "With your presence, we can connect the hole between this world and our world."


    "You erode the world."


    "Painful, isn''t it."


    "You can also return."


    To that unconvincing temptation, Dix laughed provocatively, refusing.


    "It''s not a joke."


    His hand holding the iron whip stabbed out. The Kei covering the Dite leaked out, scattering sparks. It was an intense strike that exuded sparks.


    "You destroyed my city. You killed my father, killed my brother, destroyed everyone. The people I hated, the people I trusted, with no regard for how good a thing was, everything."


    Everyone had been killed by the people brought by the Wolf Face in front of him.


    The only one who had been left was Dix. The filth monsters who had come to the City of Strong Desire Velzenheim before it stopped because of the smell of humans that it gave must have been disappointed. Only the residual odor of humans was left behind in that place.


    No one was there anymore.


    There were no figures or clothing, nor were there corpses, only traces of the lives of the people who had lived in that destroyed place. Simply gazing at the city that had totally disappeared made one feel a powerless sense of futility.


    All of them had been snatched away by the group of people in front of him.


    The Wolf Faces said that they had been chosen, but this group of beings had embezzled them.


    "I will take all of those things back. If I can''t recapture them from your hands then I will smash them. Dixerio Maskane''s recapturing is just that, smashing your flesh and bones."


    Crackling Kei was released across the whip, and sparks again scattered into the sky, pouring out in waves.


    "How?"


    It was intended to be provocative. It was intended to be emotional rather than stupid, but, that kind of performance was already in error.


    On the other side of this door was a different world. The power of Military Artists could not be used.


    Overwhelmingly adverse conditions.


    However¡­¡­ Dix could not be impatient.


    "I''ll do it."


    A smile floating on his face, he said this.


    At about the same time.


    Suddenly, flame appeared in that room. That fire started tiny, as if a tiny nova had been produced in that black world, and in a moment became a billowing blaze, submerging the room in a uniform crimson color.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Dix''s indifferent laugh made the Wolf Faces waver.


    "Did you forget? So far that guy has existed in many different conditions. You should have acknowledged that, right?"


    That moment, the ground and sky of Zuellni were connected by a gigantic pillar of flame. The fire covered Zuellni, and due to this the city''s outsiders were incinerated.


    Of course, that room was also affected.


    "A god of fire?"


    "It''s appeared."


    When Nina had been dragged into that battle, and faced a strong obstacle in front of her, she had acted according to her beliefs, and summoned a kouhai.


    It was because the current situation ignored time and space that she could do that kind of thing.


    The current appearance was the same way.


    "Do you have anything that surpasses this? The odds are against you, and you will forever be hunted."


    "Access should still be restricted, how¡­¡­"


    The woman¡¯s voice shook slightly, as expected.


    Sure enough, the beginning had been when Nina came in contact with that thing. If the Wolf Faces had not acted from below Shante, she might not have been able to gain access and accomplish this with Dix.


    However, that the Wolf Faces had used bait to find Shante, and had forced out her original form using Heartseer Fruit - it was a possibility.


    But, there was no way to explain that.


    When the flame disappeared, the dorm room had returned to their surroundings. Nina was sleeping on the bed. The Wolf Faces who had been pulled back by the rules of this world planned to use their Kei to combat the fire, but they had been pushed back halfway to the bed.


    The Wolf Faces who could do nothing more had no way to resist. They welcomed the same fate as the others who had already been struck down.


    "¡­¡­It''s all futile, huh."


    The last man grumbled like this.


    "But it doesn''t matter how many of us you defeat, sooner or later you will be swallowed by this storm."


    "Whatever you say."


    Enemies eliminated.


    He felt a feeling like hard candy under his feet.


    It was the broken, left behind masks on the floor. They also disappeared after a short time.


    He looked at Nina who slept on the bed. It seemed like her nightmare had disappeared, and other than the sweat on her forehead no traces of what the Wolf Faces had planned to do to her were visible.


    The Haikizoku in Nina slept.


    "I''ll take it out."


    Dix slowly raised his left hand, gathering Kei at his fingertips.


    There was nothing good about being possessed by a Haikizoku. He couldn''t understand the interest that the Wolf Faces showed towards the Haikizoku. Even if they tried, they would only suffer heavy blows, a lesson learned that Dix understood.


    "Ah, if only you didn''t keep targeting it."


    The fingers of his hand flashing with Kei light drew close to Nina''s abdomen.


    However, he had to stop.


    A huge Kei approached.


    (What is it?)


    The Wolf Faces had already retreated. The abnormality enveloping the city had been instantly returned to normal by Shante.


    Then, who exactly was the owner of this Kei?


    Dix who had stopped his hand jumped out of the dorm. In any case, he could not allow this place to become a battlefield.


    "Wow, what an interesting night."


    That man said these words with a light tone of voice. A reckless smile was plastered on his face. If one only looked at his expression, it seemed as if he were greeting someone he met while taking a walk.


    However, his whole body was filled with Kei.


    He faced Dix.


    (This guy is a problem)


    Looking across, Dix was left speechless. He clearly understood the gap in strength.


    (I don''t have a chance)


    At least it was like this.


    "Don''t you think it''s an interesting night?"


    The nameless man said the same kind of thing again.


    "Hmph, is that so. What are you doing in this kind of night. When the weather conditions are so poor, you should really stay indoors."


    "Aah, that''s how it is. But not necessarily. I don''t know whether it is going to rain, so it''s unknown whether finding shelter under a roof will be of any use, so what''s the point of staying indoors?"


    "It would be nice if you could go back to your bed and cover your eyes and ears and pretend that several things never happened."


    "But, those things are not all subjective. It''s not like I''ll disappear, and from my point of view I see this as already very interesting. Also I got to meet you. Regardless of whether you''re an enemy or a companion, it''s a good thing. I found something interesting outside of Grendan. That queen is probably already rethinking the dispatch."


    "¡­¡­A Heaven''s Blade Successor."


    "I''m very clear on that."


    It began.


    Light came from the male''s wrists and feet. Dites were encased in his gloves and boots. His handguards and footguards restored with a sound. Martial arts. Right fist. Words swam in his mind, and while they swam his body began moving.


    He received it with his iron whip.


    "I''m Savaris, what about you?"


    "Someone who should be dead."


    Ignoring the numbness of his right hand, Dix emitted Kei from his whole body. However, Savaris had already returned to his previous distance.


    (He''s playing around)


    If he wanted to kill Dix in a moment, he might be able to. The whole body was a weapon in martial arts, and the distance they had been at before was favorable for Savaris. However, it was a troublesome distance for Dix who was waving a large weapon around.


    He had discarded that distance.


    (He must be playing)


    "What''s up? Things shouldn''t be like that, right? You should have some hidden skill. I understand."


    Savaris had not taken up a stance. However, he had no openings. Though he was playing, he had not relaxed his vigilance. Without a stance, nor had he tidied up his posture. His awareness and body were compressed and condensed for battle, able to erupt in a moment.


    But, the prey never developed ways to become the hunter. The reality of the hunter did not change, and there was no leeway.


    He couldn''t escape.


    "¡­¡­Honestly, there''s no meaning in this for me."


    "In that case, if you let me roam freely, what if I go destroy the thing that you want to protect? It''s in this building, right?"


    "Outrageous."


    "I don''t have much leisure time like this. And this has something to do with those Wolf Faces, right? But you''re a little different from those weak guys, or perhaps you''re enemies? What''s more, isn''t the girl with the Haikizoku in this building?


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Regardless of what the impact is, that''s something that I have to bring back."


    That was the reason why a Heaven''s Blade Successor was here.


    (His target is the Haikizoku?)


    What did this mean? Dix pondered. Wasn''t the power of the Haikizoku something unnecessary to cities?


    Was it necessary? Had the quality of Military Artists fallen? Could it be that it was possible to produce some ability that surpassed power? That couldn''t be.


    Then, what did this mean?


    Did it perhaps have something to do with that place?


    (¡­¡­What should I choose to make that guy quit)


    "I have no choice."


    Making up his mind, Dix used his left hand to cover his chin, and moving his hand further up, covered his mouth.


    There was nothing else similar to that movement.


    If the one who stood there were a Wolf Face rather than Dix, it would have been very fitting.


    It was the movement of wearing a mask.


    His vision momentarily narrowed.


    Once it recovered, strength had filled his entire body.


    "Oho."


    Savaris laughed even deeper, raising his wrist. Facing his opponent with half of his body allowed him to become narrower.


    "So you''re taking it seriously?"


    But the smile on that face had not disappeared. Actually, it had become even wider.


    A shallow smile that seemed as if it had been pasted on, a smile that was part of a strong emotion.


    "You should feel grateful."


    From the seams of the mask came blue-colored Kei that covered his whole body. It was the same as the Wolf Faces.


    "Yeah, I can''t thank you enough."


    His whole body was surrounded by expanded Kei but his attitude did not waver. However, he accepted Dix''s Kei, making welcome preparations.


    "Only this is left, companion of Grendan¡­¡­"


    Holding back painful memories, the iron whip on his shoulder.


    One strike.


    Regardless of his opponent, Dix stabilized himself to decide the battle in one strike. He would not cower even if his opponent were a Heaven''s Blade Successor.


    Savaris enjoyed it, lowering his waist further.


    He stood there, planning to watch Dix''s moves and respond to them.


    Two people both stood in that place unmoving. This space was not appropriate for estimating, but they calculated the opportunities for their opponent to strike, continually raising the density of their internal Kei.


    (¡­¡­This guy doesn''t have his Heaven''s Blade)


    Unleashing his Kei, Dix confirmed that fact. Savaris''s Dite had the texture of a Platinum Dite, loaded with a Ruby Dite. He was using that to refine his Kei.


    The Heaven''s Blade was also a Platinum Dite, but the thing Savaris was using now wasn''t that.


    That thing only had the appearance of a Platinum Dite, but had a totally different substance.


    Having already confirmed the lack of a Heaven''s Blade, he thought. A Heaven''s Blade Successor who refined Kei for his martial arts.


    In a second, the contest should be decided. Because of the reason that had dragged that person into this, it was unknown what things would become later. They also existed on different timelines. They wouldn''t need to meet again after this.


    Upon careful observation, the person under the mask didn''t have special features. However, that man was a rough person, with a thick body. He had a seemingly all-encompassing sense of a security, and at the same time held steady ambitions. An imperial demeanor.


    The hidden strength that Savaris had spoken of entered this realm, as if an opposite extreme.


    (Well, I think it would be better to end this useless matter)


    Dix, who had decided upon that, moved.


    Raijin.


    At an appropriate opportunity he charged through the space between the two, brandishing the iron whip.


    By the time he drew close, Savaris hadn''t moved.


    As he took his first step, he realized this.


    (He hasn''t entered a stance)


    He perceived that attitude and got angry.


    Of course, it was impossible that he would become timid. Regardless of the situation, since he had already released once, there would be no meaning in stopping.


    The iron whip guided lightning, crashing down towards the head of Savaris who could not be forgiven.


    That moment - in that moment, the smile on Savaris''s face disappeared. His eyes that were always narrowed opened wide, but Dix saw the sweat that emerged on his forehead.


    Savaris''s left hand moved. Would the iron whip be blocked?


    (He might be able to catch up¡­¡­)


    No. He couldn''t think like that.


    Even if he could match the speed of Raijin, it was impossible to receive the strike with one hand. He would smash Savaris''s confidence with his two hands.


    But, Dix was betrayed by reality.


    A heavy sound rang out that seemed to shake the air. The ground between the two was cut open, and burst outwards. The scaffolding on the exterior of the nearby structures shook intensely, and the things on it collapsed.


    The shock of the blow had been concentrated at the impact point, and had penetrated through. The aftermath had not been reduced.


    It had not been reduced, and only this had happened.


    Moreover, Savaris had endured it.


    "¡­¡­How is it possible to do that!"


    "Aah no, it really hurts."


    Savaris''s hand that grabbed the iron whip sprayed blood. The handguard that covered it had also been damaged. The place that the hand had protected - Savaris''s face, was dyed in a red color by the droplets of blood that scattered out, and the blood that spilled from his broken forehead also mixed in.


    Savaris''s hand pulled in the distance to Dix.


    "Ah, my whole body''s numb. You''re lucky that I wasn''t able to counter."


    Savaris clenched his right fist that was fixed by his waist.


    If he struck out, a large hole would certainly have opened in Dix''s chest.


    "However, I understand your strength now."


    "Really¡­¡­ I couldn''t do it."


    Savaris understood Dix''s situation, and Dix also understood Savaris''s situation.


    Savaris''s left hand hung down. It wasn''t weakness, his bone had definitely been dislocated. His skull might have been broken. The bones of his left wrist had also received an effect.


    He gave up on the bone of his shoulder, which was at the stage of urgently pestering him.


    (Did he do that unreasonable kind of thing on purpose to learn my strength?)


    For someone as strong as Savaris, that kind of thing could be completely cured with a few days of internal Kei treatment. Of course, it was obvious that if he wanted to recover more quickly it would be normal to go to a hospital.


    But, was there really someone who would let himself fall under that dangerous move for that kind of purpose?


    In short, Savaris was that kind of person.


    He had never thought about the battles that were in front of him.


    He never even had to think about if a battle would make him happy.


    Battle-crazed.


    "It''s really annoying that someone like you is here."


    "Hasn''t it been destined from the start? That I''d be here."


    "How would that kind of thing be."


    As to how Savaris managed to get his feet to walk over from that side, he had no idea.


    But, Savaris surpassed Dix, and from that side came a deep sense of danger.


    This man didn''t fit the situation, and perhaps he was able to move like the Wolf Faces.


    It was a possibility.


    If they battled there it would be very interesting.


    "Let''s continue."


    "Can you match me?"


    Wasn''t a comparison of their methods even more related to strength? His face held confidence in this. He didn''t believe the effects of receiving Raijin would disappear. The color that his bone injuries gave off had not returned to normal, and however you looked at it his arms would not let him continue battle. Moreover, if he could not use his arms his body''s balance would be thrown off.


    Other than that, obstacles should have arisen inside his body.


    Even so, his smile had not changed.


    You could even say that, because of this situation, the two strengths were on equal standings.


    Enticed by the thought of beating that confidence, Dix held to his intellect that was quickly being driven to anger.


    Silently, he prepared.


    Once more, he released Raijin.


    "That kind of stupid way of doing things is worthy of respect."


    He no longer wanted to deal with playful words.


    Savaris ignored his left arm that hung down, moving his right fist forward slightly. It didn''t seem that he was planning to use his right hand to do the same thing as before.


    (¡­¡­No)


    He laughed, the pain of his left wrist not showing in his smile, his mood seeming to be even fiercer than before.


    The Kei infused in his right hand was completely different from before. Kei that seemed like the fangs of a wild beast leaked out, bringing an almost scorching pain to Dix''s face.


    His comments had ended. He was now thinking of how to hunt.


    Savaris''s stance was a form taken for the purpose of defeating Raijin.


    He had already been blocked. Dix''s heart already had the feeling that he was being unraveled. But, Dix didn''t abandon Raijin, and Savaris also didn''t think he had fully unraveled the trick. If he couldn''t use his left hand again, then he couldn''t counter. If he struck two or three blows, Savaris would be the one to fall.


    Because he understood that, Savaris did not use the same stance. It wasn''t a stance used to protect his left hand.


    Rather, it was a stance to more easily use his right hand.


    (Well~ however many times I fall, I''ll manage)


    There was a cold sense of tension deep inside his playful words.


    Would he be defeated or would he counter¡­¡­ Thought he clearly saw Savaris''s intent to counter, Dix still stepped forward.


    Raijin.


    He closed in on Savaris like lightning.


    Savaris still stood there unmoving. He just laughed, his right fist not moving.


    What was he thinking? It wasn''t something that could be pondered during that flash of motion. If he began moving, he could only escape backwards.


    The iron whip flew down towards Savaris''s head.


    However, this time a disastrous feeling in Dix''s wrist immediately spread through his whole body.


    "Ugh-"


    As the only thing left for him to do, Dix corrected the mistake he had made in the degree of strength.


    He completely didn''t react.


    Maintaining his precarious sense of balance that was almost destroyed, he yelled out loudly. His line of sight was filled by Savaris''s smile as he was caught.


    -cough-


    Adjust his spacing. He opened his legs and firmly planted his feet in order to maintain his distance, but it was already too late.


    The right fist punched forward.


    It had already entered his vision.


    His left shoulder. Was this an eye for an eye? He didn''t even have any spare time to feel pain. He suddenly didn''t feel anything beginning from his left shoulder.


    He perceived himself almost shattering.


    In that moment, Dix hastily changed his plans. The strength that he was attempting to suppress changed its direction.


    Towards Savaris.


    Noticing this change. Savaris still let out a smile.


    He had no other response, so he sudenly moved. It should be very easy to solve this riddle.


    He was tricked.


    Other than paying attention to Savaris''s skills as a martial artist, he had forgotten something.


    The refined Kei that he used.


    The afterimage blinded his eyes, even though Dix soon understood it. However, it wasn''t such an easy thing to use refined Kei to produce an afterimage.


    Especially since Dix didn''t pay attention to it, he was very easy to trick.


    (But, it''s not over!)


    Dix abandoned defending himself in his assault, since he had no way to stop Savaris from moving around. Had he been read?


    However, he had no time to be timid. Savaris extended his right fist.


    A feeling of numbness spread all over his right hand.


    A slight feeling.


    The iron whip left his hand. Savaris had sent the iron whip flying with a knee. Several fingers of his right hand bent in an impossible direction.


    Even still, there was no way to stop.


    His hand weakly went for Savaris''s face.


    He grabbed his face.


    Suddenly, a hot pain shot through the back of his head as if its flesh were being cut open.


    It was fingers. Savaris returned the rally and changed his right fist into a knife hand attack. His breathing was blocked. His windpipe was collapsed. Ah, had everything crumbled? He felt the fingers that had cut into his flesh bending. Were they touching bones?


    He would die in a moment. His brain and body disconnected.


    At that same time, Dix''s awareness disappeared into darkness, but he had accomplished his aim.


    "Aah, how dangerous."


    He felt like his body lost its heat for a moment. If they exchanged blows, the one who died might have been himself. Thinking this, Savaris''s body shivered.


    But, his smile deepened.


    Equal degrees of fear and enthrallment ran through Savaris.


    "How unfortunate. If I had the Heaven''s Blade, I really would have wanted to mutually compete without tricks."


    He looked at the corpse of the man under his feet. The man fallen face down prone¡­¡­ He hadn''t said his name even up to the end.


    Even so, what was the deal with that blue Kei?


    "Could it be the strength of the Haikizoku?"


    If that were true, then it was really regretful. Fighting against a Heaven''s Blade Successor with only ordinary strength, that was all it was. Strength full of significance in a city outside of Grendan would hold no real signifcance if brought inside Grendan, especially in the current Grendan.


    Or, was it because of this man?


    "I expect I can''t eliminate you for the time being, huh?"


    He couldn''t confirm whether or not it was the Haikizoku.


    At that time, a hoarse howl reached his ears.


    The sound came from the dark night towards Savaris.


    The seven-colored sky had disappeared, and that place had returned to an extremely ordinary city night.


    "Ah, then this commotion has already ended, right?"


    Perhaps it had been that girl like an incarnation of fire who had ended it. She definitely had defeated all of the remaining masked companions.


    It would be nice if he could fight with that girl, but he figured that it would be too reckless with this kind of injury.


    "How unfortunate."


    Mumbling, he looked at his feet again. He looked again at the figure of the strength that had pushed himself into an impasse.


    However, the dead body that should be there was no longer there. The blood that had overflowed like water was not there, and even the smell of blood that stimulated the nose had disappeared.


    The blood that had dyed his hand, which had split flesh and broken windpipe and bones, had also disappeared in the same way.


    Even the traces of damage from the time that he had initially blocked the Raijin had actually cleanly disappeared.


    "So it''s that way, since no one must ever have witnessed this much being so clearly cleaned up."


    The articles recorded by the first-generation Luckens family head didn''t have any credibility, and nothing relevant to the debris of the battlefield could be found in Grendan''s records.


    It was rather hard to believe that it was a completely natural thing for all of the debris to be unable to remain behind.


    That was outside the imagination.


    "How surprising. Perhaps Grendan might even be damaged if this sort of interesting thing happened in Grendan."


    But, that was not his future. Savaris stood off by the side. What were the reasons? Perhaps it was something he had realized when he was in Myath. Leerin had seen things that Savaris could not. He had naturally been pulled into this when he had chased after Leerin to guard her.


    So how did Leerin see that thing?


    He pondered up to here, but had no reason that he could call the conclusion.


    In the future, the time in which he was bored would somewhat decrease. He was only full of those kinds of thoughts.


    However¡­¡­


    "Hm?"


    The change made Savaris tilt his head.


    The pain in his hand had disappeared.


    He saw that the black bruise on his wrist where his bone had been broken had changed colors, returning to its original healthy condition.


    "This¡­¡­"


    He only thought about his doubt up to here.


    "Hm?"


    Savaris turned his head to survey his surroundings.


    "Why am I here?"


    Gorneo''s face could be seen, but his brother should have been long since dead.


    It was inconceivable. In an unstable mood, Savaris stroked his left wrist. His body was intensely hot. Even if it were slowly fading away¡­¡­ the existence of that heat was inconceivable.


    ¡­¡­In the recent extremely fulfilling battle, he had definitely felt that way.


    But, Savaris didn''t feel so anymore.


    "How laughable."


    However many times he turned his head, sure enough, Savaris would have to think about what he would do next. He felt that it wasn''t good to return to his brother''s place. But, he hadn''t yet decided where to sleep. Might as well go to the Mercenary Group''s place now.


    Savaris''s memory loss clearly had a reason.


    While using Raijin, upon losing his hand, Dix immediately changed his plans.


    His original goal, which he had reached after Savaris had completely defeated his adversary.


    At that time, he immediately accomplished his aim.


    Back then when he took that kind of suicidal strike posture, it had that kind of significance. Moreover, he had succeeded. His skull was breaking, and right before his awareness died out, he thought of a way to draw close, and succeeded.


    He was in contact with Savaris.


    Savaris had not noticed him barely using a suitable amount of Kei from his fingertips directly to his brain. It wasn''t something that gave a physical blow. It was a secret skill discreetly passed down by the Luckens family.


    It was a skill used to remove the memories of families in the occasion that their techniques were stolen. By injecting Kei into the portion of the brain that served as memory storage, it erased the most recent memories. For the purposes of Dix and the other side, along with some other factors, his memories related to Dix had been removed.


    Dix was at the place where most of the students of Zuellni had been during the time when he was in Zuellni. The day of the seniors'' graduation ceremony. The other people would go there in later years.


    Because of that skill, of the students at Zuellni at the same time as Dix, none remembered him.


    But it was no use with regards to Nina. Because she was already too deeply involved with the Wolf Faces. She had looked into the profound mystery of the masked opponents. So Dix had no way to eliminate Nina''s memories.


    But, Dix eliminated the things that had to do with himself from Savaris.


    Just that was enough. For now, he saw the situation as light. Perhaps the Wolf Faces had also seen that, and there would be no fighting over it.


    But for Nina, he couldn''t see that.


    "We''ll see how things go."


    Savaris had returned to his original place, and Dix''s voice did not reach him.


    As the fake Zuellni began to collapse, Dix mumbled while dying on the road in front of the dormitory. Above all, he felt the blood overflowing from his wrist that had been destroyed.


    Even so, Dix still lived.


    From a physical standpoint, Dix had already died - so it didn''t matter.


    The reason was that Dix''s flesh was mostly composed of other materials.


    On this side, he couldn''t die.


    He was confined by vengeance against the Wolf Faces.


    "Really¡­¡­ We''ll see how things turn out."


    All that he had gotten from that was the confirmation of a man who was crazy about battle. Towards this, Dix twisted his bloodless mouth.


    (Could it be that that guy was dispatched here)


    That phalanx was on a crusade, with no place spared.


    Really, he should have given that guy a great thrashing.


    However, right now Dix didn''t know if that would even be a temporary measure.


    Three months later, when Savaris saw the stances of Wolf Faces close by-


    Moreover, on that night the Wolf Faces chose Nina-


    Also, what kind of influence it would have later-


    Dix had no way of knowing.


    ¡ó


    What was the situation?


    Gorneo let out a cold sweat, that¡­¡­ no, don''t look at it.


    He didn''t know what time it was, and his brother wasn''t around.


    That was good. If that person got serious, Gorneo''s consciousness could very easily be deceived.


    But, what was going on after all?


    He looked at the alarm clock. The clock on the wall, the clock above the computer, the clock above the music player, he confirmed completely. He confirmed it from the balcony at the clock on the roof of the Student Council building. He didn''t even need to use internal Kei to confirm this. They couldn''t all be broken, right?


    He had returned, made food, finished eating, washed the dishes, and it should be approximately that time. If Savaris needed some of his time, it would only be a few minutes.


    Yes, but what was that?


    He saw it on the corner of the sofa. Gorneo saw the small, luxuriously barefoot toes, and couldn''t move his sight back. It was enough to see it once. He couldn''t look any more.


    (Why?)


    Why, why would Shante sleep naked!?


    Gorneo couldn''t shake his doubts, but at the same time, couldn''t find any clothing that person had taken off¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­Imagining the gazes of the people living next door to them, Gorneo''s couldn''t stop his cold sweat.


    Shante''s breathing while she slept calmly vibrated through the room.

 Volume 10, Sweet Day — Sweet Midnight

    Volume 10, Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight


    She decided to give up.


    Never before had she been this humiliated. She had not thought that she was this incompetent.


    Time to stop. Who knew how things would turn out.


    She thought this.


    Obviously she should think this way.


    (I, what am I doing?)


    The kitchen. The stove. The pot of boiling water. The bowl filled with grated chocolate.


    Her forehead oozed sweat.


    She stood in the kitchen. She was wearing an apron. In front of her were many ingredients.


    Felli, at a loss, asked herself what exactly she was doing.


    She was thinking of making sweets. However many times she pondered, this was definitely the conclusion.


    Why¡­¡­


    She was so helpless, why had she wanted to challenge that, how unthinkable.


    She had run around for the sake of giving sweets, but the outcome became this embarrassment.


    Despite this, why had she wanted to use the remaining ingredients in the kitchen to do this kind of thing.


    Annoying. Very annoying. So today when she returned, she had buried herself in her room under the covers. Regardless of what happened she would not leave.


    Perhaps, there would be problems if she slept early. Right now she didn''t know if something was on fire or if there was other trouble, but she slept.


    It was definitely because right now she was under a lot of pressure, so she chose to hide.


    When she woke, it was late at night.


    She had not slept until morning, but even if she wanted to return to her deep sleep she was unable to fall asleep.


    ¡­¡­Thinking back, she didn''t know how things had turned into this.


    It was nothing but a cookbook bought to pass the time. The previous few days, she had bought the book to make preparations, then idled, and now she was looking back on things.


    She didn''t know why she had thought of making sweets.


    (Cookbooks¡­¡­ how terrifying)


    She was sweating profusely because the stove''s temperature was too high, and shuddered in fear because of how the cookbook had tricked her.


    Felli stopped in front of the steam, grabbing the bowl. She repeatedly grabbed and then let go.


    Should she do this or not.


    During her hesitation, Felli returned to normal.


    Right now she could still go back. She had gone through many hardships just like this day''s, turning the calendar page after page.


    But, did she still have the energy?


    (Eh¡­¡­)


    Her hands grabbing the bowl became still. The water boiled with a gurgle.


    Sweets. She didn''t know how to make sweets, but Felli had her area of expertise.


    Psychokinesis.


    She was a Psychokinesist.


    Zuellni''s sole unequaled Psychokinesist was Felli Loss.


    However, the Psychokinesist who was Felli had some doubts about herself.


    (Eh¡­¡­)


    Fear of failure.


    Especially if one has already failed before, she will experience fear encompassing her entire body.


    The hands that held the bowl moved. Felli released her hands, and moved away. But, if she stopped here, wouldn''t that just be breaking her style?


    (Hmph!)


    Felli took the bowl again.


    Recovering his body upon waking up, Karian clear-headedly opened his eyes, seeing the numerous sweets heaped on the table, and his exhausted sister who was soundly sleeping on the sofa.

 Volume 11, Happy Hot Dash

    Volume 11, Happy Hot Dash


    Crap, I told a big lie.


    It was too late to regret, the words that were uttered were like water that had been poured, with no way to take them back. Ed Delong could only blankly watch the scene that had been caused by his words -- the girl''s shock, as her excitement and expectations shattered in an instant -- but not long after, however you looked at it, only despair was left.


    "Is this for real, Ed-san?"


    In her childlike, expectant eyes appeared a bit of moisture. Now she looked like she was going to cry, with her cheeks reddening and her breathing becoming labored.


    Ed had no way of enduring the current mood.


    (I guess I''ll apologize)


    The calm portion of his mind reached this conclusion, urging himself. To avoid the crisis before him, only this way was left.


    "I''m sorry, I lied."


    "Eh¡­ what did you say?"


    Thinking about it, maybe this way it was possible to reconcile. But it seemed like it would definitely fail. After "Eh¡­ what did you say?" could follow "Impossible!" or "No way!", even a yelled "Go die!" that would strike a deadly blow to him.


    That stimulating and moist gaze might become dry and ruthless, which would pierce through Ed''s heart with lightning speed.


    In that case¡­ forget it.


    But, if right now he chose to say something to escape the situation, her expectations would only increase. If there was no way to respond to those expectations, the reverse effect would become quite terrifying. Meaning not just a hateful exclamation of "Go die!", but an even truer exclamation of "DIE!" - that kind of thing.


    Regarding this, Ed was well aware of it. But, he said this.


    "Don''t worry, just watch this! In any case, he and I are friends!"


    "Wa~, really, please let it be true!"


    The girl excitedly grabbed Ed''s hand. Her face was very close, though normally she would never come that close. Having her draw close so rapidly, Ed''s let himself get entirely carried away.


    "I guarantee it!"


    With that, he felt a rising sense of heaven as he opened wide the great doors to hell.


    Ah~~~ what should be done?


    The tense mood made Ed feel like he had a hole in his stomach. Even though his stomach had no such hole, he was so terrified he might cough up blood soon.


    At lunchtime, Ed would always buy a high-grade bento from the bento store. But for this bento, he had almost not moved his chopsticks. In the bento store arrived a famous working girl, but he had not joined the row of her fans. Regardless, right now Ed did not know what sort of girl she was.


    The whole world had already been covered in darkness.


    Right now it was the so-called saying "the future is dark", that Ed could emphasize with.


    (Why, why did I say that kind of thing?)


    Self-review -- Ed Delong, an ordinary member of the general public. Body slightly shorter than the average male, though weight is slightly higher. Body type need not be mentioned, and looks¡­ it''s enough to say that examining from a different angle, there''s nothing special.


    Self-review only added to his self-disgust. Because the weight known as fear of failure was tossing around in his stomach, Ed only glanced at the dishes of his bento, before starting to hate it.


    He closed the lid.


    "You''re not eating?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind him, startling Ed so much that he almost jumped. The voice turned out to be from the surrounding people, which Ed had seemingly not been able to hear. Actually, he hadn''t heard a word from the conversation of the friends who were eating with him.


    But, this voice was an exception. Because this voice was the one that had totally given rise to this culprit, that devilish voice.


    "Y, yo!"


    To reply, Ed forced a weak greeting.


    "You''re by yourself today?"


    Truly, there was hardly a time when the devil was alone. He always led around three girls from his class who were like his attendants, but today it was just him.


    "Ah, today I''m a bit¡­"


    On the devil''s face emerged a subtle smile, and his speech became somewhat vague. He showed a cute expression worthy of studying, as if he wanted to help a small girl -- Ed found that kind of expression nauseating.


    (All popular people should go die!)


    Curse words surged from his chest, but his mouth would never say them. Before, he had seen Military Arts as well as violence between ordinary people. Even if there were some cases in which it was wrong to use Military Arts, for the vast majority of cases it was favorable to have Military Arts.


    No, maybe those words wouldn''t cause that big of a problem, but the girls in the class would definitely become hostile to him. When the three girls who always stuck to the devil weren''t there, there were many girls who wanted to seize the chance to get in a word with him.


    (Ah, ah, it really is¡­)


    This devil¡­ in the end, what was so good about Layfon? Ed wondered from his heart.


    Looks were merely okay, as was his height, and his well-proportioned limbs. No matter how you look at it, it must be his Military Arts! That he became a platoon member even in his first year, and had tremendous strength. During the platoon matches he played a huge role. The fact that he was not good at studying let other guys rejoice, but his prowess during home economics class made him famous as a familial expert.


    Well, it would be better not to think of that, because from any angle he was incomparable.


    (Hurry up and die, devil!)


    Why did such a perfect guy exist in this world? Ed could only beat him in studying, but there were many students who had better grades than him. And male students with excellent grades who stood out more than Ed were similarly numerous.


    Such as the one who represented the greatest mind of the male students - the student council president, Karian Loss. Intellect, power, wealth, appearance, he had all four. God, please quickly let these kinds of people disappear!


    After cursing all males in the world who were more excellent than he was, he finally managed to face Layfon ordinarily.


    If this was the way of the world, then he wanted to cry. Ed already lost track of what he wanted to say.


    "Oh ho? How rare! Are you fighting?"


    After politely saying those words, he should quickly return.


    "No, it''s really not that sort of situation¡­"


    Vague, so it couldn''t be told whether they were truly fighting. Ed conceived a kind of "You deserved it!" mentality.


    "Anyway, you aren''t eating?"


    For some reason, Layfon''s sight stayed on Ed''s bento.


    "Could it be that you want this?"


    "Ah, this month there''s a bit of a financial crisis, and I''ve always been thinking of saving."


    The majority of Military Artists had a large appetite, and even female Military Artists could relaxedly finish this type of bento. If one thought about this fact it was a bit annoying, why don''t they occasionally gain a bit of fat too!


    No, it was because they were Military Artists that they were this robust - as expected of a Military Artist!


    Ed imagined a Layfon covered in fat, it was a very interesting appearance.


    Wait, wasn''t he usually always eating Meishen''s hand-made cuisine? Today, since he wasn''t eating, didn''t that mean they were fighting?


    (Maybe, this is a good opportunity!)


    Opportunity¡­ once he thought of this the atmosphere grew much darker. Even if he succeeded in the end, Ed thought it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    But, if he didn''t act now, things would become worse.


    "You want to buy it?"


    "How much?"


    Baited! He really was hungry!


    "Five hundred yen."


    "So expensive, that''s the cafeteria''s selling price! It doesn''t have to be that expensive, right? One hundred!"


    Unexpectedly tough - Military artists were all misers!


    "Three hundred!"


    "One fifty!"


    "You know the original price of this bento, two hundred fifty!"


    "Two hundred!"


    Deal!


    After completing the transaction, Ed started a new topic.


    "Do you think you could listen to my request¡­"


    Suddenly, Layfon''s hands stopped.


    "What is it?"


    Ed decided to explain the situation to him.


    ¡ó


    The scene shifted to the roof. From this place, one could clearly see the surrounding school building.


    "Do you see that girl over there?"


    "Hair like this?"


    Layfon used his hand holding his fork to draw curls on his head.


    "Right, right."


    Truthfully, Ed who was nodding couldn''t really see clearly from here. Other than the fact that they looked like a group of female students from the same class talking, he didn''t know anything.


    Even so, he could imagine that curly hair, gently moving body, and eyes and even more tender lips that loved to laugh.


    "She''s called Amy Cook."


    "Oh."


    Layfon''s reaction was only this.


    "Don''t recognize her?"


    "Nope."


    Eating the bento while shaking his head, even after reconfirming the girl he hadn''t the slightest interest. Should he be relieved at Layfon''s reaction, or should he be restless? Ed''s feelings were very mysterious.


    "She''s a member of the seventeenth platoon''s fan club!"


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    Layfon''s busily dining hands instantly stopped.


    "What is that?"


    "What is that!? You don''t know? Fan club?"


    "I don''t know, though I''ve heard of it once, what is it?"


    "What is it¡­ a fan club is just a fan club!"


    It seemed that he could only teach from the beginning, as Ed let out a sigh.


    "Pretty much every platoon has its own fan club! Even if it''s just a city platoon match, to them it''s the most important matter! They give everything to be at the platoon match cheering for the platoon!"


    "Ah."


    "''Ah''¡­ Is that it!?"


    "Even if you say that, I still don''t really understand the meaning of ''fan club''. On the other hand, what are those girls doing?"


    Feeling that this language was difficult to understand, Layfon changed the topic.


    "What do you think?"


    "¡­¡­?"


    Layfon shook his head, making a serious expression.


    Seeing this made Ed very unhappy. Are you doing this on purpose? Are you purposely making a man show his innocence? This guy!


    "Popular guy."


    "You said that before too, why am I a popular guy?"


    "Your expression is the expression of a popular guy!"


    Even if people called him a popular guy, he didn''t show the slightest sign of being shy or indecisive. Wearing an expression of innocence as if holding doubt towards this was also just a standard that the popular guy department used!


    "You super popular enemy! You monstrously constructed person! Anyhow, if you want other men to reconsider a bit, first gain some weight!"


    "Seems like you said something absurd."


    Layfon let himself look at the bento with a discontent face. For now, shouldn''t satisfying his appetite be the most important?


    "¡­¡­First clearly figure out what kind of work she''s doing!"


    If changing Layfon''s awareness was made the first priority, the matter would not progress at all. Not to mention just now he himself had indeed been a little anxious. Well, if he were to explain it himself, he was a bit shy, but with things as they were, he could only patiently say it.


    This kind of tiny shop welcomed Amy.


    "Although it is for us to get to know each other, we two haven''t really had any particular contact. Of course, she hasn''t come here to get close to me.


    Originally they were working at the same place, but there had been almost no exchanges between them. Though this was not anything new. He had been like this in his previous school, and after coming to Zuellni there had been no change. Ed''s class was more than half comprised by girls, but other than during work he had not talked with anyone.


    Ah, he already understood. He had almost no skill at talking to the opposite sex. But even if this were the case, it couldn''t be said that he didn''t have people that he liked.


    "Me, I like her."


    He had never spoken these words to any other person. Not only did this refer to confessing, but even in the company of his fellow male students he had never said a word in this direction.


    Ed was too embarrassed to look at Layfon, fixedly staring at his feet.


    Layfon didn''t respond, and the fork in his hands also stopped.


    With no other option, Ed raised his head.


    Subsequently, the red-faced red-eared Layfon greeted his eyes.


    "You, why is your face red!?"


    "H, How would I know!! Anyway, why would you tell me about this?"


    "So annoying! Isn''t it because if I didn''t tell you that, there wouldn''t be any progress?"


    "Huh!?"


    "Because what I want to ask of you is related to this!"


    "Why!?"


    Ed''s shame was wiped away without a trace by Layfon''s loud yelling, and he raised his voice as well.


    "All you do is ask why! It''s because there are no other options!"


    He had only recently learned that Amy was a member of the seventeenth platoon''s fan club. Because Amy would only go work after the platoon matches were finished. At work, she didn''t say anything in particular about it. Usually she would just chat about ordinary topics.


    He had only recently learned about this situation from her mouth.


    The Military Arts competition, the war between cities. One week after the war with the Academy City Myath had finished. It was right as the city returned from its festive atmosphere after the war to its normal state.


    "Ah~~, I want to see it too! Layfon''s heroic battle."


    That was during break time, as Ed was arranging merchandise on the shelves, and Amy was next to him helping. The rest of the workers weren''t there, and the boss was in the business office immersing himself in something.


    A world of only two people, not a bad opportunity. Only because of this, he had said what he did.


    It was good that Amy''s classroom was in the nearby school building. Most students were only able to have exchanges with students from neighboring schools. Students who worked like this were very numerous, those who for their own livelihood had to go work after teaching had finished. In this regard, students prioritized activities with their classmates and working over chatting, and if they had free time they would participate in club activities or other social activities.


    The Military Artist Layfon was very busy, and also worked the legendary hardest job of cleaning the Mechanical Department. His daily routine had no intersection with Amy''s. And as he had intelligence that Amy was in the fan club, this time he could only make a bet.


    So¡­ he said this.


    "Actually, I''m a classmate of Layfon! And our relationship isn''t bad!"


    He did not consider the problem that this exposed until after his boasting.


    In order to make himself look reliable, all the problems that he should have considered beforehand were postponed till later.


    He thought that he had done something exceedingly foolish.


    "Why!?"


    "Ah, come on, is asking why all you can do¡­¡­ Didn''t I say that there was no other choice! I was forced by the situation!"


    Ed threw out his reply to the lost Layfon. He still had not mentioned his claim that he and Layfon were good friends. Anyway, how would Layfon react? Ed felt a bit of a heartache.


    "¡­¡­Okay, what happened after that?"


    Layfon''s face was a bit stiff. Maybe he already had some bad premonition of the following words, he was that shocked.


    If it was like this, even if there wasn''t such an uncomfortable atmosphere, he still shouldn''t go there.


    "Ah, well, I promised to get us three together to hang out."


    "Ah, huh¡­¡­"


    "That''s what I said, but the other party definitely wants to date you."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    As he thought about how Amy had been so happy her eyes became moist, Ed ground his teeth. Amy had even acted like that, so what should be made of the embarrassed look in front of him?


    Everything had been for the sake of those two eyes.


    Because the one who had let her reveal those eyes was himself.


    Ed could not betray that pair of eyes, even if it was a lie he had to turn it into reality.


    "Listen up, Layfon."


    Ed grabbed Layfon''s shoulders. Layfon, however, kept his posture of carrying his bento.


    They seemed so slim, but once you touched them you could feel the hard muscles, they really were a pair of hard and heavy shoulders.


    This was a Military Artist¡­¡­ Ed thought this, as this was perhaps the first time he actually touched the body of a Military Artist.


    "Personally, I like Amy."


    "Ah, er, yeah."


    Layfon dumbly nodded his head. The light coming from Ed''s eyes actually made the out of battle seventeenth platoon''s ace swallow.


    "So I definitely, definitely want to make this date a success. It must become the best date! For that I need your cooperation, so please!"


    Ed desperately conveyed these words. Continuing to grab Layfon''s shoulders, he lowered his head.


    "Eh, uh, ah, I get it."


    Layfon agreed, so this problem had been solved.


    Therefore, the next problem began.


    "Ah, er, Layfon!"


    "Huh?"


    "What do you think would make the best date?"


    "Hah?"


    "I''ve never done that kind of thing, but Layfon definitely has, right? What makes a good date?"


    "I, I don''t know!"


    From the roof came Layfon''s cry.


    ¡ó


    Question: In times when one is challenged by what they do not understand, what should be done?


    Answer: Seek instruction from those who do understand.


    For this purpose, two people skipped class to come here. Right now was not the time to attend class, moreover, after class ended Layfon had platoon training - something which absolutely could not be skipped, or else things unknown might happen.


    It wasn''t that skipping class was their original target. But they could not go to where they wanted in the time remaining in the lunch break. So as a result, the two ended up skipping class.


    "Yo-"


    The person they were looking for was leisurely lying on the level grass.


    "It''s rare to see you Layfon-san, did you always have the class-skipping attribute?"


    "I came looking for you, Sharnid-sempai."


    Because of the blessings brought by summer, even lying on the grass didn''t make one feel cold. The place under the shade of the trees was very cool and comfortable. However, for what reason was he staying alone in this park by the road next to the artificial forests?


    Before Layfon had spoken, he had not known what this person called Sharnid was here for.


    "Are you here to practice Kei?"


    "Ah? I wouldn''t do that kind of thing, I''m just here to sleep! My, what kind of rumors have you heard¡­¡­ Though it''s because my talent is difficult to suppress."


    The male who was called sempai put his hand under his chin, laughing slightly - even this kind of simple action made Ed annoyed. The seventeenth platoon''s sniper Sharnid Elipton, a man who was even more outstanding than Layfon. The gap between the two was visible at a glance.


    "Ah, for what are you looking for me?"


    "I kind of have something to discuss with you."


    "Ah~~?"


    Sharnid looked at Layfon, then looked at Ed behind Layfon. Afterwards, he immediately realized that the one who wanted to find him to discuss was not Layfon but rather Ed, and revealed a knowing expression.


    "What kind of thing?"


    Since he was being stared at, he couldn''t keep relying on Layfon to explain.


    Ed honestly explained the situation. Although he had earlier spoken with Layfon with great momentum, his voice was like a mosquito''s buzz.


    This was his original self, though it was uncomfortable to admit it. Some people could fudge their words through ordinary methods, but if it were the words of a seasoned individual it would be difficult. In the first place, Amy didn''t have any reason to talk to him, as Ed wasn''t even in her field of vision, moreover Ed didn''t dare to speak with her.


    "Okay, I understand."


    After introducing the situation. Sharnid deeply nodded his head - his head practically touched his knee. When had he sat up with his legs crossed?


    The three men naturally formed a circle.


    "The main point of that date isn''t Layfon but rather you, who wants to shine brightly, correct?"


    "Eh, that''s¡­¡­ right, but, no, I haven''t thought about that yet!"


    "Huh? If you don''t start thinking about success or failure, you''ll definitely have no chance to speak of!"


    "Eh, ahhhh!?"


    "Then, for now just follow this. Ah, when does it start?"


    "Eh, the time starts now¡­¡­ According to Layfon, his work rotation starts today¡­¡­"


    "Ehhh, so you''re telling us to just listen to everything you say?"


    In short, the words that they were not able to express well were all correctly received by Sharnid.


    "So, what place would be good in three days? We don''t have to wait too long, exactly three days later is exam day, and we''ll be free in the afternoon. Layfon, don''t sweat too much during your exams! The smell of sweat can''t be covered up, and after exams finish you won''t have time to take a shower."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Hmm, as for clothing it would be appropriate to pick something loose, nothing too tight."


    "I don''t have that kind of clothing!"


    "Ah, that''s right! What you''re wearing should be fine. So Ed, what about you? Remember that you''re the main focus!"


    He unconsciously sat straight up.


    "What are your thoughts about your own apparel?"


    "¡­¡­I, I don''t have any."


    In the first place he didn''t think there were any clothes that were proper for his body type. Handsome clothes were all made for slim men.


    "So you''re saying, there aren''t any clothes that you consider handsome? Ah, that''s also hopeless, hopeless."


    "Haah¡­¡­"


    "How about this, we''ll go pick clothing now."


    "Eh?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? You want to be remembered in that girl''s heart, right? So then you should hurry up and get pumped up, or else you''ll end up in a disadvantageous position. Quickly begin taking steps, okay."


    "Y, Yes sir!"


    Sharnid''s personal guidance gave Ed great hope.


    ¡ó


    Three days later, Layfon who arrived early to the meeting place was surpised.


    "What¡­¡­ What happened?"


    "Eh~ Can''t you tell at a glance?"


    Ed''s face¡­¡­ but no wonder, the past three days had been incredibly busy. Sharnid had not only recommended clothes, but also taught him about dating and other related topics.


    As Sharnid proposed to Ed, he had begun busily checking out nearby shops and making reservations. After rushing for some time, there were indeed some results. But it was still too early to meet, and no matter how you saw it this was only the first step. Did the shops really have no problems? The Ed who was not sure of his decisions had gone over each shop once again, and ended up getting no sleep. Ed had gone over the situations of every shop in his brain, including their contests, different dishes, and decorations. By the time he had finished, it was already morning.


    So right now, Ed had a serious lack of sleep.


    "Aren''t you in trouble?"


    "For this kind of situation, I prepared this!"


    Ed took out an energy drink, drinking it in one gulp. On the bottle''s tag were written the words "Military Artists'' Energy Drink".


    After digesting a mouth full of herbs, a concentrated aftertaste remained. This would definitely have an effect.


    However, Layfon did not voice his feelings.


    "¡­¡­I''ve never seen anyone who drinks that kind of thing."


    "Really!?"


    "People who are able to enter platoons are able to fight for two or three days without rest."


    "No, it has an effect! I''m full of energy!"


    Ed said, ignoring Layfon''s words.


    There wasn''t much time left before he was at a distance to reach Amy.


    Ed looked over his clothes again from the beginning. To cover his somewhat fat body he had selected larger clothes (one size bigger), and denim pants (standard overalls). He had also cut his hair short.


    Honestly, his current state was incomparable to the him before.


    "You feel like they don''t fit right now, but that''s because you haven''t gotten used to wearing them!"


    Sharnid had said this.


    "Listen up, the first priority should be a clean appearance. Appearance is the most important thing in life. In order to get you some progress, I''ve spent a lot of effort!"


    He always thought he didn''t really fit those words.


    However, he only needed to think of those words, and his confidence would somehow emerge. How amazing!


    Looking at Layfon again, his clothes were very tidy, but were also very old-fashioned.


    (I might be able to do this!)


    He had this kind of feeling in his heart. Even though this way of thinking did not have any basis, to the point where he couldn''t really make sense of it. But he felt that he had a chance, that he could do something.


    Just then, Amy arrived.


    "Sorry for the wait!"


    Amy trotted up, catching her breath while raising her head to look at Layfon.


    "I''m Amy Cook."


    "Ah¡­¡­ Layfon Alseif."


    "I know!"


    A smile emerging on Amy''s face, she radiated a kind of dazzling brilliance.


    But this kind of scene only made Ed feel bad, as if someone had punched him in the nose.


    The date began.


    From the moment the date began¡­¡­ No, even before the date had begun Ed had eagerly expected to see the things he had prepared reach maturity.


    "So, what should we do?"


    Amy held Layfon''s arm, drawing close with a relaxed attitude.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Layfon looked at Ed with a troubled expression.


    Ed had prepared his words long before. For this stage, he had racked his brains.


    "In that case! I know a pretty good place, we can go there!"


    Clapping her hands as she proposed this, Amy looked very happy, enough that no one could deny it.


    (Uh oh¡­¡­)


    Ed shook his head.


    "T, today I already have a reservation somewhere, so we should go there."


    "Awww!?"


    "Uh, sorry!"


    Turning to the side with a dissatisfied expression, Ed immediately let out his anger.


    "Since Ed bothered to prepare, I''ll happily go."


    Worthy Layfon, the tide has suddenly turned back around.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll go too!"


    Amy''s attitude abruptly changed. "Then let''s go!" she said as she pulled Layfon''s hand.


    (This¡­¡­ it''s far from good)


    He was aware that it wasn''t reassuring. Somehow, it didn''t seem like he was the protagonist of this scene.


    The store that Ed had a reservation for was a moderately expensive restaurant. During the day, the lights were somewhat dim, and music very appropriate for the atmosphere was broadcast from inside the restaurant.


    Truthfully, with regard to Ed''s financial situation, this was not an easy expenditure.


    Layfon wouldn''t have brought much money, and originally it had been Ed who wanted to bring them to this sort of luxurious place. No need to even mention Amy, there was no way she would be allowed to pay.


    So, Ed bore the full burden of the meals.


    (Ugh¡­¡­)


    In his heart, Ed wept blood and tears. The clothes he had especially picked for today had also been expensive, and thanks to that he had entirely emptied his savings.


    The result was something that didn''t resemble his expectations at all, what kind of joke was that?


    However, the food was exceedingly delicious. Whether it was quality or quantity, there was absolutely nowhere that could rival this place. This was something he had learned from his classmates, as well as something he had asked of someone working for a cuisine magazine''s editorial section.


    "To think that Ed-san knew of a place like this!"


    "Ah, yeah."


    "So awesome!"


    Amy looked at Ed with an admiring gaze while saying those words.


    There was a kind of feeling of salvation. Even if 99% of Amy''s words were spoken with Layfon, he still thought this didn''t feel so bad.


    ¡­¡­Although there was still no way to alleviate the pain of his wallet.


    After eating, the party of three who had been completely fed left the restaurant feeling very content.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Right after exiting, Layfon said this. Hence Ed and Amy began to wait at the entrance.


    The alone time that he had been looking forward to had finally arrived!


    (Quickly, quickly say something)


    Amy played with her hair while looking into the distance. In order to not let her feel bored, Ed''s mood turned urgent.


    "Ah, um¡­¡­ It''s hot today, isn''t it!"


    Today, the sky was totally clear, without even a shadow of a cloud. The sun shone down with impunity. Since it was close to summer, the heat radiated by the sun made the temperature soar.


    "Yeah."


    Amy glanced at the sky, replying with a voice that sounded dull no matter what angle you listened from.


    Ed watched her face from the side. To avoid heatstroke, the neckline of Amy''s short-sleeved shirt was rather deep. On the tender skin peeking out, sporadic drops of sweat were sparkling under the shining sunlight.


    Ed silently swallowed.


    (Could it be¡­¡­ this is my chance?)


    Ed had a certain resolution in his heart, a resolution which he had not told Layfon or Sharnid.


    -Today, I will confess!


    This was truly what he had resolved.


    However, the existence of Layfon was a great hindrance. Ed had been hoping from the beginning that a time for them two to be alone would come.


    After waiting and waiting, the opportunity had finally come.


    (Should I say it now? But, there are still plans for later that haven''t happened yet¡­¡­)


    If he succeeded, he could say goodbye to Layfon - Ah, it would let the two of them truly begin the date!


    But if he failed, the atmosphere would become abnormally terrible.


    Ed thought that and acted as such. Deep in his heart there was a voice calling himself a wimp, but it was okay, he still wanted to experience this "time for two".


    "Sorry for the wait."


    Accompanying the sound of the door chime, Layfon walked out from the inside.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Amy''s calm expression returned to a smile, then suddenly became motionless.


    Ed turned around, and also became motionless.


    Layfon''s expression was also motionless.


    Because behind Layfon, could be seen the three girls who were always sticking to him.


    Meishen Trinden cowering as always, Naruki Gelni revealing judging eyes, and Mifi Rotten''s shining eyes full of expectation.


    They had appeared here.


    "How can this be!?"


    Rapidly pulling over Layfon, he quietly asked.


    "Um, I''m not too clear on the reasons either¡­¡­ When I came out of the restroom I ran into them."


    "Why don''t you be a little more careful, you Military Artist!"


    "Even if you say that with a murderous look, for me to knowingly avoid them, isn''t that a bit too inconsiderate!"


    "Hey, are you two finished talking?"


    Mifi''s face appeared between the two.


    "Uwah!"


    "If you''re finished talking, hurry up and begin the next activity! You couldn''t be planning on getting rid of us, hmm?"


    "Eh? You want to come with us?"


    Anyway, these three were also classmates. Because they had not really thoroughly talked before, Ed''s speaking started becoming tense.


    "N, no problem, we weren''t thinking of losing you."


    As Mifi looked at Ed, she let out a peculiar snicker. She understood; the situation that Meishen and Naruki didn''t understand Mifi already fully comprehended.


    (If you know, why do you still want to come with us!)


    But Ed didn''t have the courage to speak the words in his heart. So, it became a six-person activity.


    Amy''s mood worsened significantly.


    (W-w-w-what should I do)


    The atmosphere that had fallen apart made Ed feel very uncomfortable inside.


    "Ah, how cool!"


    "So pretty-"


    "This kind of¡­¡­ feeling of being surrounded, it''s hard to describe¡­¡­"


    "I agree with Naruki''s mysterious feeling!"


    Completely unaware of Ed''s mood, Meishen and Mifi began praising the exhibition''s surrounding environment without restraint. Behind them, Layfon was discussing Military Arts topics with Naruki. And next to them was¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The completely silent Amy, without a trace of a smile on her face.


    (Uh oh¡­¡­)


    Observing Amy by her side, Ed could only silently endure his discomfort.


    Ed and the others were currently at the bottom of an aquaculture lake, in the middle of a wide walkway wrapped by pressure glass. This aquaculture lake was big enough to supply the entire city''s aquatic resources, simultaneously containing many kinds of fish and other aquatic flora and fauna. This area that was open to the public was known as the Lake Cloister, and was very famous as a dating spot.


    Not far from them, an Aquaculture Division student who had run up began scattering bait. Groups of fish that had come here began gathering.


    There were also people wearing diving suits applying some kind of instrument to the backs of some small mammals, were they checking their health conditions?


    This aquatic world was like a scene from a dream. To call it a positive area, a curative space full of alpha waves, wouldn''t be too much.


    But¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (Why!?)


    There was a feeling of wanting to cry.


    "So poweful, how long! How large! What kind of thing is that!?"


    "Ummm¡­¡­ it''s a Piruru, it says here!"


    That was Mifi, who was surprised by an extremely long fish swimming in a path nearby, and the reply was from Meishen, who was flipping through a small book to find an explanation.


    "However, as for altering Kei¡­¡­"


    "If you can alter your Kei well, anything is possible. Naruki, you''ve practiced with our platoon before, right? It has to do with easily altering the appearance and character of your Kei."


    On this side were Layfon and Naruki, only chatting about Military Arts.


    The atmosphere had already been broken by these small groups. The soft atmosphere from their meal at the restaurant had long since disappeared without a trace.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The air emanating from Amy constantly irritated the speechless Ed, and would definitely be a warning to any male.


    Could I be wrong? Um, I''m probably not wrong. No, my thoughts are definitely correct.


    "Oy!" Ed pulled Layfon over to the side, "What are you doing, just say a few words and end this."


    "Eh?"


    "What are you ''Eh''-ing for!"


    Ed softly yelled, believing that he still had some use.


    "But, Mifi said I should chat with my acquaintances a bit¡­¡­"


    "What are you saying? Mifi wants to talk with you, huh! If you don''t handle this right, what kind of a date would this be!"


    "Ahhh¡­¡­"


    "Don''t ''Ahhh'' me!"


    Ed really felt like he was going to cry.


    "I sincerely beg of you!"


    "Well, um¡­"


    "However, is doing this really okay nya~?"


    Mifi''s face popped up between the two of them again.


    "Uwah!"


    Ed flinched, and on Mifi''s face arose another suspicious smile.


    "W, what are you doing!"


    "If that girl and Layfon happily chat, is that really a good thing?"


    "It, it''s definitely a good thing, right?"


    "But, that kind of thing would definitely be far from good, you know!"


    "In what way?"


    Seeing Mifi''s attitude, Ed began feeling uncomfortable.


    "With regards to a disturbed mentality, in the end it''s still possible that a disturbed mentality ends up relatively lucky."


    "Speak a bit clearly!"


    "But you who is so perturbed, it could be that you have no chance!"


    He had no idea what she was saying. But Ed was disturbed, and the reason for that he was quite clear on.


    Mifi was inciting a sense of crisis in Ed''s heart. After that, she very clearly realized that Ed had taken the bait.


    "Mi-chan."


    "Yes~~, sorry!"


    The Layfon-trained Mifi withdrew and left, returning to her friends.


    Holding a last stand frame of mind, Ed patted Layfon''s back. This action was very slow, because if he did it too quickly perhaps Layfon might have gotten annoyed.


    "Mifi always has people think strangely."


    Layfon slowly smiled. Even if the smile was slow, it was very warm.


    "You want to make that girl happy, right?"


    "Ah, ahah. Um, yes!"


    He thought of it. If it weren''t for her, Ed wouldn''t have let this sort of expression show. Slapping his cheeks, spirit slowly returned again to his face.


    "Good luck!"


    Layfon''s encouragement reached him.


    (This guy, he''s a good person)


    The impression of Layfon in Ed''s heart was changed for the first time.


    ¡ó


    Later, Mifi''s three-person group pursued a separate activity, departing at a fork in the road. It seemed that Mifi had learned of today''s event from some source, and proposed that they go look at what kind of a person Amy was.


    At the parting time, Mifi quietly apologized to Ed.


    "Sorry!"


    But her demeanor didn''t contain a single bit of reflection.


    Ed could only reply with a sigh, deciding that replying with words would be too troublesome.


    Regardless, today definitely had to come up with results.


    The realization that he had almost lost had been re-ignited by Mifi. Looking at it that way, perhaps he owed that girl some thanks.


    But in this sort of atmosphere, it wasn''t any time to say those kinds of words.


    Amy who had flipped moods was currently speaking to Layfon with great momentum.


    Ed who was behind the two saw all of this. She looked completely cheerful, completely happy.


    Even though this should be good, Ed began to feel dazed.


    Because deep in his heart he began to ache.


    Regarding the reason for this pain, he had already clearly perceived it - it was jealousy.


    However, his jealousy towards Layfon had already disappeared.


    This was jealousy towards his past self.


    This jealousy was towards himself who had announced that his relationship with Layfon was quite good, the himself that had used this to try to attract Amy''s attention. To say this feeling was jealousy was indeed rather strange, perhaps it was simply some sort of pure anger. Of course, the one next to the happily smiling Amy was not himself, which was another situation that made him jealous.


    Jealousy, annoyance¡­¡­


    Indeed, that remark had attracted Amy''s attention. Originally he had been unable to start a conversation with her. Outside of school and work, this was even less of a possibility.


    But the current situation was even after Layfon had agreed to help Ed. If Layfon had refused to help, things would definitely have developed into the absolute worst scenario.


    Ed had thought of using Layfon, and afterwards manufacture for himself time to be alone with Amy.


    (Okay)


    Clenching his fist, this time he had truly made up his mind.


    Go confess!


    Ah, it''s decided! It''s been decided decided decided!


    (Definitely must be done)


    Ed still expected that he would be able to straighten his back and accomplish something, and this feeling was very strong.


    Now they had just left the Lake Cloister, the timing was just right. It was too early for dinner, but the sun had already began to tilt to the west.


    It was almost time to disperse.


    In the tram station of the aquaculture lake, Ed had already confirmed the arrival times of the trams. Right before the time Ed arrived, the tram had left.


    This way, there would be more time to wait for the next tram.


    Because of the time spent strolling through the Lake Cloister, Amy was already very tired. Ed was the same. But Layfon appeared still undisturbed.


    Worthy of a Military Artist, Ed thought as he watched Amy sit down on one of the station''s long benches.


    "I''m a bit thirsty."


    Amy looked at Ed while saying this.


    If she had said "Today was so fun!" or that sort of lively tune, with a good expression, Ed would probably have responded with "Oh" or "Is that so", that kind of tone.


    But that sentence "I''m a bit thirsty", and upon saying it, her eyes immediately turned towards Ed. Even if a smile was on her face, the more important eyes were not smiling.


    "Ah, I''ll go."


    "No, I should go instead!"


    Stopping Layfon, Ed left the station to look for a vending machine.


    Bad bad bad bad¡­¡­ Ed quickly started running. Since the time they left the Lake Cloister, he hadn''t seen a vending machine. What kind of place would have one¡­¡­ He might spend additional time searching. In order to reach his own most important target, Ed ran while carefully searching for vending machines.


    Ed painfully understood inside his heart why Amy would purposefully send him away, so he needed to hurry. Luckily, he very quickly saw a vending machine, located in a dead end not far from the station. Ed quickly bought three cans of juice. As he had not asked them for their preferences, he selected 100% fruit juice.


    Ed bolted back.


    But, he still had not been fast enough.


    There were no figures inside the windswept station other than Layfon and Amy. Amy who should have been sitting on the bench was standing in front of Layfon. Carrying out her confession with a serious, but also shy, expression.


    Ed''s footsteps stopped, unable to decide whether he could continue getting closer.


    He finally realized the meaning of Mifi''s words. Even if it was a guess, Sharnid has also forecasted this kind of situation. Even he himself had¡­¡­


    All this Ed had forgotten anyway, but he couldn''t forget this situation that made him cringe.


    If Ed hadn''t done this, Amy could have stayed as one of Layfon''s fans. She would have been the same as her surrounding girls, with a fan''s likes and troubles. Perhaps some day she would also have shifted her interest to some other area.


    But, she could be together with Layfon. The originally far away target had become so close¡­¡­


    In this area, Ed and Amy''s situations were similar. If not for this opportunity, perhaps the thought of confessing would not have arisen. If Amy had quit that hourly work, Ed would have no choice but to accept that she had stopped working, sending away his thoughts of some day going on a date with her.


    However, things had not progressed that way.


    Therefore, his good mood had been destroyed by himself - this was true no matter how you looked at it.


    "How disappointing!"


    He heard Amy''s voice.


    "You and him aren''t friends at all!"


    Accompanying the blowing wind, that voice reached Ed. The secret was revealed. Amy faced Layfon with a flattering look.


    "Look at it this way, how can he be good friends with Layfon! Because, Layfon-san is a Military Artist, as well as a platoon member, and is a very strong person. The people surrounding you are also very strong, so there''s no reason for you to purposely get friendly with average people."


    Amy''s words were completely correct. Layfon''s strength had spread from the event that happened during the opening ceremony. Ed and the other classmates all thought this way, so other than simple greetings they didn''t interact with him at all.


    Because Layfon was so amazing!


    How could such an amazing person be a friend of Ed!


    When he claimed to be friends with Layfon, what exactly had Ed been thinking? "I''m friends with such a strong person!" Had that kind of elated speech ever been said? It had sounded like deception from the start, only said to attract Amy''s attention.


    Layfon was silent, silent throughout. What was he thinking? From where Ed was, he could only see Layfon''s back.


    "Also, why him? That kind of exaggerated appearance doesn''t fit him at all! Does he just want to appear similar to Layfon-san?"


    His previous thoughts that Sharnid had been playing around taking him to buy clothes disappeared completely.


    But, he didn''t let himself interrupt Amy, nor did he even think of it. He couldn''t entrust himself to his anger, and stand in front of Amy. Other than standing here, he couldn''t do anything.


    Enough, I should just escape! - Ed thought this - Escape, it doesn''t matter if I''m called a wimp, I should just hurry up and escape!


    However, Layfon, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth. As soon as his voice reached Ed''s ears, Ed stopped.


    "So, why do you want to tell me this?"


    "Eh?"


    "Did you think I would agree with what you said? That I would say ''Yeah, that''s right''?"


    Layfon''s voice did not have any sullenness, none at all. Only plain words.


    "Layfon-san?"


    "Indeed, what he said before about us being friends, might not have been real. We were only classmates. Truthfully, I wouldn''t have come here today. I was truly stunned speechless when we met Meishen and the others. They have been good friends with me since my admission. So, I felt very happy."


    Hearing Layfon say this, Ed''s mood was still sorrowful.


    "However, if it were really bothersome, I would have refused. But I didn''t refuse. I''m not an expert in dating, Even though I heard Sharnid-sempai''s recommendations, I couldn''t put them to use. However, I still accepted Ed''s request. Do you know why?"


    Amy couldn''t respond, and was a little frightened. Because it seemed like her words had touched upon a deep anger.


    Ed also felt this.


    "Ed desperately did this for you. Only because I knew this, did I accept his request. So, from that time on, Ed and I already became friends. My friend has been regarded as a fool by others, who would feel happy after this!"


    Amy seemed to say something, but Layfon had no intention of listening. He quickly turned his back to the station and left.


    Amy''s eyes chased Layfon''s figure from behind. In order to keep himself from entering her vision, Ed quickly hid himself.


    Layfon walked by Ed.


    "Sorry."


    He said this, but didn''t stop his steps.


    Without taking note of whether Amy noticed that he was hiding here, or taking note of whether she was still looking in this direction - Ed chased after Layfon.


    "Thank you!"


    Facing that back, Ed let out words from his heart.


    ¡ó


    Not to say that one''s mood can be restored instantly.


    (Ahhh, I''ve worked hard)


    This kind of feeling finally returned. From the second day, Amy stopped coming to the store to work. Even whether she was still in the seventeenth platoon''s fan club was unclear.


    He was very grateful that he could not see Amy''s expression. He felt that the fact that they were in different school buildings was quite a good thing.


    But he had only really felt this was a good thing since after that day when he heard Layfon''s words. It was his first time being called a friend in front of others, as in the first place no one who would say those kinds of things about him existed.


    (As expected, I''ve worked hard)


    Ed''s mood had swayed back and forth for two days, and now it was the lunch break of a new day.


    As a result he welcomed this fateful meeting.


    Ed had expected the usual high-grade bento.


    "Welcome!"


    From deep in the kitchen walked a girl, whose beautiful face startled Ed. This was a girl who had a different kind of style. The apron that replaced the uniform naturally blended with her body, letting one feel a sort of family atmosphere, and her behavior was also very mature. Just from looking at her, Ed''s heart beat incessantly.


    Come to think of it, recently the arrival of a cute new worker in the bento store had caused a big commotion.


    Certainly, that was this girl.


    "Have you decided what meal you want?"


    To her crisp inquiry, Ed couldn''t utter a reply.


    This, this is¡­¡­ love!


    Ed felt this intuitively.


    This is my love, this is my fate!


    The Ed who had just become so confident was downright betrayed in the next moment.


    As if Ed were being chased, the bento store''s doors opened again. As the girl looked at the entrance, her expression immediately became even more gorgeous.


    But the words she spoke, they were not words that a store worker would receive someone with.


    "Layfon, did you properly bring money today?"


    "I brought it. Because yesterday was payday!"


    "Nnn, if you don''t deposit some savings you won''t make it!"


    "I made deposits, it''s just that since I used it till now, the money I was carrying ran out!"


    "Really?"


    "I promise, Leerin - aren''t we childhood friends!"


    "Of course, but Layfon and I are different, I have sufficient ability to adapt!"


    The conversation between the two was very cordial, carried out very naturally. And it seemed like her expression was very happy¡­¡­


    "Ah, Ed!"


    Turning around, Layfon finally noticed Ed.


    "You¡­ Popular man!!"


    Containing all of his loathing, Ed yelled that out.

 Volume 11, Morning of You and Me

    Volume 11, Morning of You and Me


    Morning.


    I encountered Layfon in front of "Sauce Soba Bread". This small shop cart in front of the first-year school building was managed by a sempai who looked like a middle-aged man, but was someone who had escaped from the Discipline Committee''s hunts many times. During school hours, selling things at this kind of place was against school rules. However, the customers were considered innocent. Ah!


    "Good morning!"


    "Ah."


    This early in the morning, he was able to show such a refreshing attitude, and I was only able to quietly give a strained reply.


    "You have no vigor!"


    "After yesterday, there''s no way I could have no energy."


    "What happened yesterday?"


    I really wanted to throttle this person who was tilting his head as if it were natural, but the probability that I would be killed was 10000%. In front of this guy, probabilities and those kinds of things already had no meaning. Even if buildings in front of him came crashing down, he would keep on living. If Zuellni suddenly exploded, maybe he might die. ¡­¡­Though by that time I would be 10000% dead.


    "¡­¡­Nothing happened."


    I ordered five soba breads. As the soba quivered on the iron cooking plate, some sort of sauce was added that gave off a smell that made it hard to resist. The middle-aged sempai sandwiched the finished soba inside bread.


    The enthusiasm of this middle-aged sempai who did not sell anything other than sauce soba bread had already passed through the taste of the bread to reach me. Depending on the blessings of the Discipline Committee members, this small shop cart wasn''t something that could be seen every day, and even if it was seen it might have been sold out long ago. How fortunate that I could come across it today in this kind of place! Perhaps this kind of fortune could let me forget about yesterday''s matter.


    Layfon who was next to me also ordered bread. Five, the same quantity.


    "So, what happened to the person from yesterday?"


    To alleviate the atmosphere, I asked Layfon this while he waited for the soba sauce bread to be made.


    Layfon had originally thought that perhaps he would forget that matter in a twinkling of an eye, like a dream. As expected, he still held an interest in that person. No, it was only right to say it was something that couldn''t be forgotten. Ahh, false, a man''s heart is so false.


    "A childhood friend!"


    "You lie!"


    I shouted out. No, perhaps it was true that they were childhood friends. However, there was definitely more to it than that!


    If they were only childhood friends, and moreover because they were boy and girl¡­¡­ They shouldn''t be able to so cordially have a conversation.


    I also had a childhood friend. She was also a girl, very cute at that, and you could say she was my first love.


    But her, she stopped talking to me early in the second grade.


    Ahh, it was a bit painful. My youth had barely begun.


    "She''s really a childhood friend!"


    Seeming to have seen through the doubt in my heart, Layfon repeated himself again.


    Our sauce soba bread had finished being made, and while steaming were stuffed into bags and delivered out.


    Just then, from the school entrance came over some Discipline Committee members. The middle-aged sempai immediately jumped onto the shop cart, and pressed a certain button. A grinding engine noise sounded, and a thin smoke immediately rose from the tail of the shop cart. The cart''s wheels spun, rubbing intensely over the ground.


    The wind mixed the smell of the burnt tires with the smell of the sauce.


    The shop cart rapidly escaped.


    The Discipline Committee members desperately tried to catch up. But they were not Military Artists, and the middle-aged sempai would definitely escape them.


    That sempai who had so much enthusiasm towards sauce soba bread was truly awesome.


    I also wanted to achieve some of that awesomeness.

 Volume 11, Impact of Childhood 01

    Volume 11, Impact of Childhood 01


    She really didn''t know what to do.


    She thought of Mifi, and decided that going back like this would be disappointing. Even if there could be that kind of result, she still thought that doing things like that wasn''t a good idea. The reason that this kind of thing could occur - and there was no excuse - was Mifi''s unreasonable attitude. Sigh~


    That being said, having just thought of it upon arrival, she felt that it was a bit late to be thinking like that.


    This was the Sick Room, and in front of her was¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­Zzz ~ ¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon, resting quietly. His injuries had been treated on the same day he had arrived at the hospital, and he had taken some pills and rested, awaiting further examinations. These tests were especially for Layfon, who since entering the school had been admitted into the hospital several times.


    Layfon showed no signs of waking. It was probably her first time seeing his sleeping face like this. It was the first time that she was by his side, watching him.


    How did it become like this? She thought over it again.


    Yes, it was a thing of yesterday¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    When she heard the news from Naruki, Meishen felt as if she had fallen into a deep abyss. Outside the window, Zuellni was surging forward in victory. This was the night after the conclusion of the battle with Myath. In the spontaneous celebration, lights lit up everywhere and outside the window the night sky was a lot more beautiful than its usual quiet atmosphere.


    "Bang-Clang." Noisy sounds from outside came through the glass window, echoing throughout the room. The dormitory which Meishen and her friends lived in was on the first floor, and it had a large space similar to the lounge room so the sound could have come from there as well.


    "¡­¡­Aie!"


    It could be because of the noisy lounge room that she misheard. First of all, she didn''t even understand why she was so affected by the sounds.


    (But, Layfon would be happy, because he might never see it again¡­)


    After learning Layfon''s story, Meishen should be happy. Layfon might never return to his place of birth, Grendan, so she never thought that they would meet again.


    They will meet again.


    That''s why it wouldn''t be right if Meishen and Layfon weren''t able to be and feel happy together.


    But Meishen''s heart was in turmoil, like waves rippling across a pond, wavering with indecision. Those ripples stabbed at her heart, and it hurt more as she struggled.


    (Why?)


    She always felt afraid of knowing the cause of this pain. Meishen placed her hands above her head, gripping tightly.


    "No¡­ That''s¡­"


    In front of her, Naruki lowered her head as if she had said something wrong, an exhausted expression on her face. She had accepted the job to infiltrate the enemy city, accepted the dangerous mission of attacking the enemy city''s flag. The battle had finished only today, so it was natural for her to be tired. And upon her return she was questioned thoroughly by Mifi in the name of a report, draining her even more. After she fell onto the sofa she was too tired to move again.


    Even though she was in such a state, she was still very direct.


    "Leerin came."


    "What~?"


    But Meishen, receiving such a shocking blow from Naruki, said nothing. The person who had replaced her in shouting out in surprise was her friend Mifi, who was still writing down information from the interview. The door was wide open, and Mifi burst into the room surprising both of them.


    "I heard it all!"


    "Stop eavesdropping!" Showing an annoyed expression Naruki continued, "That''s why we weren''t talking about this in front of you."


    "Uwah, that was mean. Hey, this is discrimination, and I''m against discrimination! Everyone should be treated equally!"


    "Ok, ok, just be quiet for a second." Naruki was now really tired, and had no time for Mifi''s nonsense.


    Yet there was no way Mifi was just going to let it rest. What Naruki was talking about was perhaps the most important subject to the three girls present; something which had left them in suspense for a long time. How could she just let it pass?


    Mifi was desperate for information to the extent that any ordinary piece of information would rouse her curiosity, and if you saw her expression, akin to that of a starved dog, you would have no choice but to give it to her.


    "Hey, what kind of a beauty is she? A supermodel? An unrivalled Miss Universe?"


    "Couldn''t she be anything other than a beauty?"


    "But she''s his proper wife, his proper wife! She''s that super slow-witted Layfon''s proper wife!"


    "Don''t say ''proper wife''!"


    Actually, acknowledging Layfon and Leerin as a couple was a little strange. When Layfon mentioned her, they were but childhood friends. You could say that they were raised in the same orphanage as siblings. If they really were a couple, wouldn''t he readily talk about her, and about what she did? Or was it because other things had been mixed into those memories that he was reluctant to speak of his past?


    Naruki took this as a signal to start talking. She was already exhausted and still had to speak, and as she thought of this she revealed an annoyed expression from the bottom of her heart.


    "That kind of stuff is really touching, right? They clearly don''t know so can they still be counted as a couple¡­?"


    When she said that, not only were Naruki and Meishen surprised, but Mifi, who was talking felt an impact as well.


    Leerin Marfes, Layfon''s childhood friend, is probably the one who understands him best.


    And she left Grendan, arriving here.


    Why?


    "Eh, why''d she come here? It can''t be because she wants to meet Layfon? Romantic? It''s such a romantic thing to do!"


    "Mi-chan, you''re too excited."


    Hearing Naruki, Mifi covered her mouth and looked towards Meishen.


    "It''s okay."


    Hearing her say that, her two best friends looked her way and started smiling.


    Yes, these two were her friends that she had grown up with. For Meishen, they were very important childhood friends. Calling them friends was an understatement, calling them good friends belittled the importance of Naruki and Mifi''s presence. Their friendship had already reached the stage where every move of her childhood friends was very important.


    (For Layfon, Leerin must also be such an important person.)


    But, but, but¡­ if she accepted that idea from the bottom of her heart, Meishen''s feelings should also be accepted. Right now, she had already appeared at Zuellni, so Meishen should say and believe what she says from the bottom of her heart, ''That''s great!''


    But she couldn''t.


    Well, if there had to be a reason, then it would be because Layfon was male, and Leerin female.


    Completely changing the relationship between a man and woman with the term "childhood friends"¡­ Meishen didn''t have much life experience, and she couldn''t just readily accept this, and she didn''t have much foresight. However, she wasn''t stupid.


    How would Layfon, who had buried his feelings deep in his heart, react when he saw Leerin? How would he react, when he saw Leerin, who had come from Grendan especially to meet him?


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and thirty minutes passed as she pondered this question.


    "Then let''s do some reconnoitering!"


    Forcing the ideas of not wanting to treat Leerin as an enemy and not being able to treat her as an enemy out of her mind, Meishen felt a little lonely.


    "That''s fine, right? We''ll act as a special unit to ensure Meishen''s success in her romance. Finding information on our enemy is our most important mission right now!"


    Facing Mifi who was shouting loudly, Meishen''s face turned red.


    Finding herself in this situation where only Naruki had seen Leerin, and having absolutely no other information, Mifi proposed the above solution.


    Getting over the noisy celebrations of Zuellni''s victory in the inter-city battles, they had a break the following day. And when the sun rose, the next day arrived.


    "So, where''s the target?"


    "Location unknown." Naruki replied indifferently to Mifi who had finished her breakfast, gotten ready to go out, and packed her notepad and pen into her bag, totally in the zone.


    "How can that be?"


    "Normally she would be living in a dorm right? And then she would be picked up by people from the Student council, and afterwards we don''t know what would happen. Maybe Layfon might know?"


    "¡­Can we ask Layfon?"


    "It should be okay¡­"


    "¡­But, isn''t there another way?"


    Meishen had just voiced her own thoughts, and the other two immediately lost their target.


    "Is there?" Mifi seriously asked about this untenable, tentative suggestion.


    "Then, lets go to the dorms!"


    "Yeah, outsiders would usually be there!"


    The two geared up girls talked as they approached the door, and Meishen chased after them.


    "Speaking of which, there hasn''t been a roaming bus recently, so how did she get here?"


    "Yeah¡­ I think she came here from the opposing city."


    "Eh? How did she come from there?"


    "I don''t know that either."


    ¡ó


    "Lucky." Leerin wanted to say that, but she couldn''t.


    This was a room in the Student Council building. Inside there was a small whiteboard and a simple table and set of chairs. The atmosphere was suitable for a small number of people to hold a conversation.


    From the conversation, she found out that the people from the Student Council weren''t too sure of the situation either. However it only mattered that she had somehow successfully arrived here.


    After the battle, she rushed to the contact point between the cities, and there she saw Layfon.


    While she was being questioned by the people on the Student Council, she decided to tell them everything. However, she didn''t say anything about being brought over here by a Heaven''s Blade Successor from Grendan. Being asked to keep a secret by someone else, she definitely couldn''t tell anyone.


    Although she felt that he was already no longer in Zuellni, and there was no danger in telling them, she still decided not to speak of it. Among the Military artists in Grendan, they stood at the pinnacle, they were the strongest protectors, and their word was definite. That''s what a Heaven''s Blade Successor was. Being unable to forget about her profound feelings from when Layfon was a Heaven''s Blade Successor was something she couldn''t do anything about.


    Layfon, she wasn''t far from him now.


    "Well, this is enough, it''s not like we''re treating you like a dangerous person." The person saying this was a silver-haired youth wearing glasses, who was standing behind her and had listened to her questioning. He was calmer than anyone else, and he revealed a sincere expression.


    "I believe that this is not the first time that we have met, I am the president of the Student Council, Karian Loss."


    "Not¡­ Not the first time meeting each other¡­¡­?" When she greeted him, Leerin tilted her head to the side. "¡­Could it be, that you are a person from Grendan?"


    "No, you''ve made a mistake."


    "Is that so? Mmm¡­ Where have we met before?"


    Normally, one would say that there was nothing to this conversation, however, the atmosphere should be taken into account.


    "Then, where? When traveling to Zuellni, while passing through Grendan, it might be possible that I saw you."


    Karian did not express displeasure at Leerin''s words but kindly nodded instead.


    "Speaking of which, Leerin-chan, why did you come to this city? Did you come on a holiday?"


    In the smoothly progressing atmosphere of the conversation, Leerin froze for a moment.


    Wishing to conceal nothing, Leerin obediently told him the reason for coming to Zuellni.


    "Oh. To bring something for Layfon? It must have been troublesome for you."


    "Then, do you know Layfon?"


    In his letters, Layfon never mentioned the Student Council president. The Student Council president¡­Without understanding the political condition of the Academy city but based on the successful development of the city run only by students, this person should be the most powerful person in Zuellni.


    Realizing why she had asked such a question, an answer immediately sprung to his mind.


    "Yes, I do. For Zuellni, I''ve done my best to understand him."


    From the way Karian spoke, he had already realized that his answer was correct. As he thought this he couldn''t help but sigh with relief.


    Really, other than Military arts, Layfon seemed to suck really badly.


    It was the same with getting exiled from Grendan, his means of subsistence was so poor it was already at a fatal level, and he still didn''t show any signs of thinking about or recognizing any of his problems.


    (Could it be that even now, he was still not aware of this?)


    It seems that it is most likely true.


    "Let me help you." Leerin understood the words Karian wanted to say reflected in his eyes.


    "That¡­"


    "Oh, that''s right, Leerin-chan. Are you going to return as soon as you accomplish what you came here for?"


    "Eh?"


    "You''re obviously going to return to Grendan at some point, but right now the inter-city battle has pretty much been formalized. Seeing as that''s the situation, roaming buses will be stranded here for a while as well. How about you stay here for a longer time?"


    "Ah¡­"


    She never thought about that. She never thought about the relationship between the inter-city battles and the roaming buses. Sometimes no roaming buses came to Grendan as well, so that was the reason. She never knew that before.


    Seeing Leerin with no way out, Karian revealed a faint smile.


    Ah, this man was really black-hearted.


    As she thought this, Leerin listened to his proposal.


    Just like that, the second day came.


    "What do I do next?"


    After seeing the injured Layfon, Leerin was pondering what to do now.


    She had already decided on her destination, and it was the Student Council.


    Checking the timetable for the tram, she sat on one of the seats thinking about Karian''s offer. She didn''t think it was too bad, and although she wasn''t quite sure if what she learned here would be of any use when she went back to Grendan, she saw it as another way of obtaining more knowledge, so it didn''t seem too bad. That was what she thought.


    "But still¡­"


    But she still thought that Karian had other motives for doing this.


    "Hoo¡­"


    The problem was that if roaming buses didn''t come, continuing to live in the dorm facilities wasn''t a solution. She didn''t bring much money with her either, so if she intended to stay here for a long time, she needed to find a job.


    "Well, I can think about those problems after the results come out today."


    The train arrived and Leerin got up from the seat. As soon as the pneumatic valve sounded, the doors opened.


    "Ah¡­"


    The person who made that sound had her mouth gaping open.


    "Eh?"


    Directed by the sound, Leerin saw that person.


    She was a tall girl with fine red hair and tanned skin, giving off an impression of seeming very lanky.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    That girl didn''t say anything, she just continued to stare. Leerin was naturally waiting for her reply, so she didn''t move either.


    "What''s wrong, Nakki?", a red-haired girl who seemed to be one of her friends asked her.


    "Ah¡­ Ahaha¡­ sorry about that, Mei, Mi."


    Pushing her friends who were about to get off the train tram back into the middle of the carriage, she backed away from the door. Leerin politely got on the train tram. The train started moving, and there were still many empty seats. Leerin found a seat and sat down, mindlessly eyeing the route map above the door of the train tram.


    "Excuse me, are you Leerin?"


    It was that red haired girl from before.


    ¡ó


    She felt as if something troublesome had happened.


    (Uu¡­ What to do?)


    She didn''t know where Leerin was, and having no other options, she listened to Mifi''s idea, which was to get some information while going out to visit Layfon. But she never thought she would meet Leerin in this place.


    Naruki began to speak up, and she started to introduce herself and her friends to Leerin. Afterwards, Mifi and Naruki started a conversation with Leerin. She seemed to be the type of person to easily accept others.


    "Hey, hey, what was Lay-ton like in Grendan?"


    "Ah¡­ here you guys call him Lay-ton?"


    "No, it''s just us! It''s the nickname we gave him."


    Hearing Mifi say this, Leerin''s eyes widened, and in response Naruki started to make up something to cover up for her shock.


    "Yeah. Calling him this makes it seem a lot friendlier. How about we give you a nickname as well?"


    "Eh?"


    "Hmm¡­ Li-chan? Lin-chan? Like that? Or maybe LeeeRIN? (Change of inflection) seems pretty good as well, but it''s a bit hard to distinguish from a normal Leerin."


    "Hmm¡­ Although you can''t tell the difference immediately¡­?"


    "Yeah¡­ Then, what do you think would be a good nickname for her, Mei-chi?"


    "Eh?"


    Meishen''s face showed an expression like she had suddenly been hit by someone.


    Of course, she was listening to the conversation, but you couldn''t tell from looking at her expression.


    She showed that expression reflexively on her face as if it were a conditioned response.


    They seemed to be happily conversing, and from the looks of it there was nothing strange going on.


    (Chi¡­)


    Being looked at with eyes like that, so uncomfortable.


    "Ri¡­ Is Rin-chan ok?"


    She still felt discomfort in her heart.


    "Ah, I thought it would be this one."


    "Yeah, I think that name is pretty good too."


    The two of them expressed their agreement and Leerin gave a wry smile.


    Their eyes met again. She had seen people like Meishen before, so she just smiled and didn''t pursue the meaning behind her words.


    (Uu¡­¡­!)


    That was exactly the reason why her sins were building up.


    (I, I secretly read her letter.)


    That event hung upon her heart heavily.


    Although she said it wasn''t on purpose, if she could she would try and explain it away. But behavior like reading other people''s private letters was still unacceptable even if she did admit her fault.


    Leerin doesn''t even know that this had happened, which made it impossible for her to admit to doing it and to apologize.


    When she was apologizing to Layfon she was forgiven, but that only happened because Naruki accidentally let it slip. If she didn''t, perhaps Meishen would never have been able to apologize to Layfon.


    For Meishen, the act of secretly reading Leerin''s letter gave her the first glimpse into the dark side of her heart. The fact that there was a darkness hidden deeply within her terrified her.


    Meishen felt as if the core of her body was as cold as ice and she shivered. Even though there wasn''t any air conditioning, the summer season was about to arrive and it was hot as if several people were cramped together in a tight space. Even so, she still felt cold inside. The train arrived at the student council station.


    "What are you doing here of all places?"


    The student council complex was comprised of a tall building with a steeple at its tip where Zuellni''s flag was raised high, surrounded by a circular school building. Within the tall building, there was the student council president''s office, meeting rooms for the student council members and the office area for those members'' assistants. In the circular building surrounding it there were the offices of the heads of the various disciplines in the school and the student council for those subdivisions as well as a reception area and meeting rooms.


    Yesterday, Leerin was locked in one of those little meeting rooms in the circular building.


    "That¡­" They walked together to the reception area and Leerin put on a face saying ''how do I answer?'' in response to Mifi''s question. Then she started to answer it.


    There wasn''t much left of the distance between the tram station and the reception area. Naruki saw the people standing over there first, and so Leerin stopped her story.


    "Captain?"


    In front of the wide glass window of the reception area stood Naruki''s Captain. She had short, blonde hair, a pointed chin, and she looked like she was made of glass. But if you looked at her personality and actions, then the type of glass she was made of would probably be very strong. Everybody who saw her would probably hold their breath in concentration and their gazes would probably turn dull.


    Naruki''s voice was carried across and Captain¡­ Nina lifted her head.


    "Ah, coming."


    It looked like she was waiting for Leerin. She wanted to know why Leerin was with Meishen and the others, but she wasn''t too bothered about it.


    "Leerin Marfes."


    "Ah¡­ Present."


    "In yesterday''s test, you received a very good score. You passed the test. But if you are only staying in the short term for studies we cannot give you a scholarship, but part of your school fees will be free."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    Leerin was happy about the partial reduction of the school fees. Meishen saw this, and Naruki didn''t miss it either.


    "Weren''t you worried about the test?"


    "No, because I worked hard." She didn''t make a sound of annoyance, neither did she reveal an overjoyed smile.


    "Rin-chan has officially entered Zuellni!" Mifi shouted out in surprise, causing Meishen to understand the meaning of their conversation.


    "Oh, the student council president said that there won''t be any roaming buses anytime soon, and since you already came to an academy city it would be a waste not to study here."


    "Uwah! Really? If it was me, I would just play, and keep playing until I couldn''t move anymore."


    "You shouldn''t think too hard about that kind of thing." Hearing Mifi''s words, Naruki propped up her head.


    Leerin replied with a smile. "Because during battles they constantly limit the flow of roaming buses, at the worst it will be impossible to travel to any other cities for the next year. Is that ok?"


    "Whether or not it''s ok, since you''re trapped at a foreign city you might as well stay here for a while."


    "Yeah, now that you mention it¡­"


    "Speaking of which, could you tell me your name?"


    "Ah, ah¡­ ah¡­"


    Meishen felt a little surprised, she saw Nina wavering. From Nina''s words, the two of them seemed to know each other.


    "Eh, so you two still don''t know each other?"


    "Yeah."


    "What the, I thought you guys already knew each other!" Mifi thought so as well.


    "Sorry about that. I am Nina Antalk, the captain of the squad which Layfon belongs to, the seventeenth."


    Nina held out her hand, and Leerin shook it.


    As expected, Nina moved very quickly.


    "Back to what we were talking about before, why was the report given to you, Captain?"


    This kind of thing was meant to be done by the office people who were working within the door in front of them, not by the unrelated Military Arts department, and definitely not by a platoon leader like Nina Antalk.


    "Yeah." Nina nodded her head. "Well, staying here short term means that she can''t stay in the detention facilities. That''s why we have to find her temporary lodging. The first year dorms are almost completely full, so she might as well come to my empty dorm. The dorm head had work so she won''t return until night." As she said this, she looked at Leerin.


    "As for transportation, going shopping is a little inconvenient, but other than that, it''s a comfortable place to live in. The rent isn''t too expensive, so if you''re interested in moving there, just register. Anyways, just come to my place, okay?"


    "Sure."


    Leerin nodded her head, and that''s what she decided to do.


    In order to get her luggage, everybody got on the train going towards the detention facilities with Nina. On the train, Nina started talking again.


    "I heard from Layfon that you make very good food."


    "No, it isn''t as good as he says."


    "We had to go ask the dorm head for military funds for your welcome party but the two people left behind in the dorm, me and another girl, are very bad at cooking.


    "The welcome party isn''t really necessary, but as for the food, I''ll cook it. Also, if you would just call me Leerin, that would be great."


    "Thanks, Leerin."


    Nina''s expression relaxed. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed to be perfect, but she just wasn''t very good at cooking and it was pretty cute.


    Leerin thought so as well, and smiled kindly at Nina.


    "Hey, if it''s a cook, we already have one!"


    "Oh?"


    "Ahh, if that''s the case then I''ll leave it to you. We''ve got quite a bit of money, but is this ok? Is it too far away?"


    "It''s ok, we won''t be late. We''ve got a bodyguard!"


    "Umm, are you talking about me?"


    Mifi had cut into the conversation, unbidden, and Meishen couldn''t stop her. She had tried to keep her as quiet for a long as possible and you could only hear her muffled sounds of "Mummf." After that she had gotten free and Mifi''s suggestion had been accepted.


    She couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.


    Seeing Leerin''s smiling face, Meishen could only tremble.


    ¡ó


    Some of the labs used for experimental purposes by the Construction Division were located in Nina''s dormitory. This explained the stuff occupying most of the space, making it hard to walk. So, Nina suggested that she return to the dorm by herself to clean up the mess, while Meishen and the others got off from the station before to go shopping and afterwards everyone would meet up.


    The military funds went from Nina''s hand into Leerin''s.


    "The dorm head loves to cook, so she should have all sorts of kitchen utensils. As for the food, just pick what you like and buy it!"


    In any case, Nina seemed to have an apathetic attitude to cooking, and just left those words.


    Meishen wanted to see her most basic needs or wants. Being a person who thought about the menu every day, this was really torturous for her.


    What did Leerin want to make?


    There was a shopping street in front of the station and it was lined with a variety of shops packed closely together. There weren''t only groceries on sale here, but many daily necessities could be bought as well. These small-scale shopping streets focused around the areas adjacent to residential areas. As they strolled through the shopping street, Meishen and the others practically became Leerin''s entourage. As soon as Leerin arrived at the shopping street, she began to zealously check the products on sale at Zuellni, and she couldn''t even hear the other three''s words.


    And then she stopped at one of the stores.


    This was a restaurant. The variety of dishes available here were extremely popular with the students too lazy to cook. Of course, even those who did cook would come here occasionally as long as they lived the life of a student.


    The business at this restaurant was booming.


    Leerin looked at the dishes. Sometimes, you could find dishes that even Meishen didn''t know of and couldn''t cook.


    As a result of the isolation of the cities, there was a great variety among food strains. Using meat as an example, basic types of meat included beef, pork, and poultry as the three main types. If mutations occurred, the variety of meat would increase exponentially. These new types of meat would then be absorbed after classification and improvement. Because of the different environments of each city, the actual improvements would also be different. As a result of this, many different things actually tasted the same when eaten.


    The Academy City was a mixing arena for people with different eating customs. With experimental types of produce mixed into the dishes at the restaurant, Meishen couldn''t name many items in the dishes either.


    Quietly listening to an explanation of the variety of foods used in this restaurant, Leerin understood and was already wandering through her next target, the grocery store. She looked at the meat and peeked at the vegetables. The types of vegetables available were even more diverse. But as for the basic green-yellow vegetable, recognizing it by looking at the leaves and the roots was pretty easy.


    You could eat it raw, but when broiled or boiled it would taste even better. That was how Meishen described the vegetable to Leerin.


    As they were doing this, Nina returned.


    "You guy''s still haven''t finished shopping?"


    Seeing Nina''s surprised reaction, Leerin calmly replied, "No, but we''ve pretty much decided what''s going to be on the menu tonight."


    However, she didn''t immediately start shopping. After looking at all the products first, Leerin proceeded to the next store.


    And then she browsed through another store, then another.


    Finally, she had browsed through all of the grocery stores.


    Nina couldn''t endure it anymore and asked "Then¡­ Exactly what are we going to make? " Leerin had carefully looked through all of the stores, but she ended up not buying anything.


    "Enn¡­"


    Moving her gaze from the products on display to her shopping list, Leerin started by recalling the names of all the pre-made frozen foods she had seen in grocery stores and other stores she had visited. Afterwards, if she linked them with Grendan dishes not only could she name them all but she could also say how to cook the said dish.


    "So if we bought all of this¡­¡­?"


    Of the things that Leerin chose none of them were very expensive, all things within the boundaries of family cooking. Also, all the ingredients she had seen from other stores before had been bought.


    "This won''t do, if it''s like this¡­¡­" said Leerin as she looked through all the shelves. From behind her, you could see that she was brimming with a bold spirit.


    "From what I''ve seen from before, there is always some margin of difference in each store''s quality and price. Is it because of different methods of storage? Regardless, not buying the best ingredients from a shopping street is unacceptable in both aspects."


    This probably meant that ingredients that fell neatly in between price and quality were the best choices.


    "So this is what we chose in the end. Then, seeing as we bought so much stuff, we should split it up between everyone to carry."


    After hearing this, Nina finally relaxed. Everyone was affected by Leerin''s bold spirit, and they had all become nervous without noticing.


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Leerin, who was walking about in high spirits returned before Meishen.


    "Eh?"


    "I''m sorry. At the beginning having said what I was supposed to say, I forgot to tell you that I am very keen on judging." As she said this, Leerin gave the money to Meishen. This was part of the military pay.


    If it''s like this, then basically¡­


    She gave more than half the money to Meishen.


    "These words will be enough, so can I ask Meishen-chan to make the desserts? I heard on the tram that making sweets was your forte, right?"


    "Yes, ok!"


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you!"


    "Ah, wait a moment; you''re still holding some stuff right?" Nina chased after the brisk paced Leerin.


    Meishen and the others stayed behind and blankly stared at Leerin''s disappearing shadow.


    Mifi gave a wry smile and laughed as she said "Fufu, there''s a cooking showdown already?"


    "Don''t know if you''ve noticed already, but Leerin''s evaluating gaze seemed very serious to me."


    "Isn''t this exactly why? For the 10,000 year dull, definitely dull, King of Dullness ¡­¡­ for the convergence of countless titles of dullness within one body, Layton, for Rin-chan to hand out this challenge to Mei-chan isn''t strange at all."


    "How can this be? Of course, there is a probability that it could be like that. About the contents of that letter, although Layton didn''t notice, Leerin could probably feel something in the reply."


    "Eh? Eehh?"


    Putting it this way made it complicated, but right now Meishen wasn''t thinking about this, but rather about how to apologize to Leerin.


    She never thought Leerin would ignite a passion for battle inside her.


    ¡­She might have even been taken as a rival. No, no, not searching for a chance to apologize is unacceptable.


    "Well, see, retreating here is not an option."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s right, you can''t just raise your hands and surrender."


    "Huh? Why!?"


    The other two had already acknowledged this fact, yet Meishen still had no idea what these two were thinking.


    "Then let''s go all out shopping!"


    "Yeah, we can''t lose in such a place."


    "Ah, that''s right, what''s Mei-chan going to buy?"


    "You shouldn''t try to make something you aren''t good at! But, you don''t have much time left. In that time before, Leerin might have already chosen some dishes in accordance with her cooking speed and skill and then bought the ingredients for those dishes."


    "It seems that there''s no choice but to make a cake! It''s the most likely to succeed. Regarding Meishen''s speed at making a cake, she is actually very capable!"


    "But still, I think that making the right amount is very important. About enough for seven to eight people."


    "Is it going to be triple layer or a wedding style cake? If it''s something like that, I would really like to see it."


    "Forget about it! How does using fruits to decorate it and making it look professional sound?"


    "Yeah, I''ve decided. I''ll make it like that." Even though she didn''t completely understand it herself.


    The two of them had never seen Meishen making cakes before; neither did they have experience controlling the fire when baking the cake, so all they knew about was the theoretical act of making cake.


    Right now, Meishen, who couldn''t keep up with the other two had been tossed aside, and the other two were continuing their conversation.


    "Then, let''s start."


    "We''ve got to start picking the ingredients too!"


    "Huh? Eh? What?"


    Meishen still hadn''t figured out what was going on, and was dragged away by the other two.


    ¡ó


    Nina''s residence, which also became Leerin''s residence from yesterday onwards, was a dormitory which was beautiful beyond belief. The entire structure had a classical style to it, making it both cute and elegant. Even though it was removed after its construction, the "Building division practice area" left behind some debris, but Meishen still envied Nina who was able to live in such a place.


    That was the situation which Meishen saw before entering the building.


    But considering the small size of each room, the number of rooms which the building housed was considerable, so it had to have a common room large enough to fit all the people who lived in it. Even if there wasn''t such a room, in front of the hall, there was already more than enough room for a party.


    But today, they wouldn''t be using the common room. There were only seven people in total, so using the huge room would make it seem lonely.


    Naruki, Mifi, Nina and another student who lived here named Leu, began to decorate the area that they were going to use as the dining area.


    Inside the kitchen, there was only Leerin and Meishen.


    However, the atmosphere showed no signs of hostility.


    Meishen was very surprised. That was because not only was the designated party area huge, so was the kitchen. It had no problem housing up to five people cooking at the same time.


    Leerin placed the ingredients on the central table in the kitchen, and put on her apron.


    "Next is¡­¡­" She quietly whispered.


    Leerin picked up a knife, and began to check its condition. Running her finger across the knife blade, she carefully observed it. Her mouth seemed to ask, "Which smith forged this?" and then she fell quiet.


    The entire process was precise yet fast, without a shred of hesitation. Meishen couldn''t even find a pause where she could successfully cut in.


    The water in the pot was bubbling and the hot water was boiling. In this time, she placed the quickly sliced ingredients into the pot just like that.


    The sound of the knife cutting up vegetables formed a steady rhythm and the sound of the fried bread crackling in the oil embellished the rhythm as if forming a melody.


    In the midst of all this sound, Leerin''s cooking proceeded methodically. She wasn''t flustered, nor could you see any signs of distress. Leerin hummed a song while she worked, leaving the impression of someone who had enough room for more even though she was already handling a huge task.


    Her expression was one of complete enjoyment, thought Meishen. Her imagination ended and she came to. This isn''t the time to be spacing out!


    (If she didn''t act any faster)


    She realized she no longer had any time to train her competitiveness which Mifi and Naruki had spoken of. It was already evening, and from the progress Leerin made it wasn''t long before the dish was completed.


    At the side of the kitchen, she began to prepare making the cake. As she preheated the oven, she made some essential preparations.


    She steamed the chocolate until it melted. Then she began mixing the eggs and other ingredients together, adding the chocolate that was just melted as well as frozen butter and an appropriate amount of wine. After adding other ingredients into the mix, Meishen then proceeded to the eggbeater, beating the egg whites into a fine foam. Then mixing this with the other mixture, she let it set and placed it into the oven.


    After all this, she had finished for the time being.


    "¡­¡­Aya!"


    She was short of breath. "What about Leerin?" thought Meishen.


    Originally, Meishen had intended to go help Leerin after she had finished baking the cake, but when she turned around instead she found Leerin watching her actions with great interest.


    "Ah, sorry," apologized Leerin with a wry smile. Her smile without any malicious intent was instead filled with an expression of fascination, revealing her undoubtable capabilities.


    "When did you finish? It''s really surprising. It looks really nice."


    Behind Leerin, the completed dishes were lined up in a row.


    "Wow, it seems you''re used to making many kinds of dishes."


    From what Layfon said, Leerin had grown up with him in the same orphanage, and there she was in charge of cooking and organizing meals. And then she imagined of Leerin before she arrived that with her attitude of buying ingredients which were both fresh and economical, she was sure that everyone in the orphanage enjoyed delicious meals daily.


    Making delicious dishes out of cheap ingredients required sufficient cooking and preparation time. However, her attitude of taking the least time possible to both cook and prepare was what Meishen believed was most impressive.


    Why would she understand these things? Meishen was constantly thinking about this.


    In the past, she had opportunities to cook together with Layton. At that time, he was talking about Leerin. That happy look on Layton''s face as he spoke about it surely meant that he treasured that memory!


    What kind of person was Leerin? Meishen was constantly wondering about this. If she could compare her image with the person in question, perhaps she would know.


    However, Meishen''s image of Leerin was completely off. The bad thing about imagination was that if you didn''t pay attention for just a moment you would float into space, or you would fall into a deep valley. Just who was this Leerin person? Was she really that Leerin which was so revered, or was she not as great as Meishen thought? It was a pity, seeing as how pointless it was to be blindly guessing like this.


    Even if Leerin was less skilled than Meishen, Meishen had fantasized a comparison between the two of them.


    In reality, their opponents were themselves.


    But right now, was Leerin better or worse than Meishen? The results were very clear: Leerin was superior.


    Whether it was socializing or cooking, she was good at all of them. And on top of that she was very smart and beautiful.


    Meishen couldn''t find anything to say. What she wanted to say she was too shy to talk about. Doing things without others knowing was more like herself.


    "The thing is, the only thing I can''t make are desserts. You''re really good, making it in such a short time!" said Leerin as she walked to the container that held the completed cake and stuck her finger into it, licking the cream.


    "Tasty!"


    Swaying with delight, a completely honest sound came from Leerin.


    "I''m really pleased~"


    Looking at the delighted Leerin, Meishen couldn''t take it anymore. It was unbearable, thinking of how she took her fantasies of comparing herself and Leerin and used this opportunity to realize it, as well as her stupid actions when she first learned of Leerin''s existence.


    "I''m sorry!"


    There was no prefix in her words as Meishen lowered her head.


    It was a little surprising when Meishen did that with absolutely no hesitation.


    Eh~~?


    Even though she was apologized to, frankly Leerin was still very perplexed about it.


    Meishen then told Leerin how she had read her letter.


    "Which letter!?" asked Leerin as a previously unseen dizzying blush of shyness tinged her cheeks.


    She wasn''t angry. On this point, she was very similar to Layfon.


    Even when she felt angry at other people''s actions, she didn''t know how to deal with such situations. She was like this in the orphanage. When she became the head chef at ten and started cooking, she watched the younger kids stirring up trouble everywhere. As a result, she naturally formed two differing personalities. That second personality did not oppose the character that she was born with, rather it was a distortion of the original. At critical points in time Leerin usually expressed her inner self, yet this time it did not occur.


    In other words, she didn''t know how to be angry. This kind of unorthodox action, and to think that someone would actually cross that line of morality¡­ Yet, when she met with these kinds of actions, she just couldn''t get angry. Leerin didn''t have a reaction more extreme than simply being embarrassed when she found out that someone had read her letter to Layfon.


    Leerin understood what Meishen did wasn''t usual. If one of the kids at the orphanage had peeked at other people''s letters, she guessed that she probably wouldn''t have given a second thought about slapping them.


    And also, Meishen was apologizing for her actions.


    Then should she slap her? Should she call her a despicable, disgraceful scum?


    (Sigh~~)


    In the end, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Forget it."


    She had thought about it for a day and an age, and ended up saying that sentence. She wasn''t angry in the first place, and even if she were, she would have to let herself calm down.


    Meishen didn''t raise her head even after hearing those words.


    "Even if I got angry at you in the heat of the moment, it would still leave many awkward complications," said Leerin softly.


    Meishen finally lifted her head, with her eyes glistening with tears as they threatened to spill out.


    "But¡­"


    "Even though I''ll feel embarrassed¡­ Ah¡­ How should I say this?" Leerin thought about this for a minute, unable to find the words to make Meishen understand.


    "I suppose I would have done the same!" That''s the only way she could say it, because Leerin knew the reason why Meishen had done such a thing.


    (If their positions had been reversed)


    One day, if she had received a letter from Meishen to Layfon¡­ She thought of this.


    Putting whether or not she would actually read the letter aside, she knew that the temptation to do so would be hidden deeply within her heart.


    Layfon didn''t notice, right? On multiple occasions towards her, as well as with many other people''s feelings towards him he was infallibly slow. This was one thing about him that never changed.


    That personality of his was more than enough to warrant her chase from Grendan after him, yet she was unable to change it. Wasn''t it something that would be easily changed? "It seems like that would be the way it is," sighed Leerin with resignation.


    She could see a surprised light in Meishen''s eyes.


    "What did she think of her own position?" thought Leerin. Layfon''s lover? If it was like that¡­ If it was like that, then if she came to Zuellni earlier, a little bit earlier then there probably wouldn''t be any problems like this.


    And then, she wouldn''t know what she would do if she had read Meishen''s name in a letter, or if she had read Nina''s (who was in the dining room) name, or what she would do if there was another girl''s name in the letter.


    "¡­Leerin-chan"


    "Meishen-chan, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Meishen was drying her tears with a handkerchief.


    "Is the cake ok?"


    "Ah!"


    Seeing a flustered Meishen tripping towards the oven, peeking inside urgently, Leerin crossed her arms and laughed.


    "Next up, I''ll wrap things up and finish the rest of the cooking in one go!"


    Just what exactly am I doing?


    Hiding that fragment of her heart, Leerin hummed a song as she baked the bread.


    But she had made up her mind. She had decided to officially accept that short-term scholarship which she had been so hesitant about after the exam.


    ¡ó


    When all the food was placed on the tables within the dining hall and everything was prepared, the dorm head returned.


    "My apologies, I should have been the one cooking, yet I let a guest do it!" said the head.


    "It''s ok; I''m already used to cooking!"


    Meishen noticed Leerin''s cautious reply.


    "En? What''s wrong, Mei-chan?"


    "Eh? No- nothing!" She hurriedly lowered her head, covering her blushing cheeks with her hands.


    Meishen thought that Leerin really was amazing.


    If it were Meishen, what would she have done? Would she have been angry? She probably wouldn''t be. No, she wouldn''t be angry. She thoroughly understood her own feeble personality. But keeping her composure while cursing the person behind her smiling facade was entirely possible.


    Practically gazing at her dark thoughts, so shallow in her heart, irritated her.


    But Leerin was different. She forgave her. She didn''t only forgive her with words, but also with all her heart.


    Even if she wasn''t like this, she was still far ahead, without the slightest similarity with Meishen. She was speaking with a smile. Speaking to her with that nickname which Mifi had thought up, her familiarity made it feel like a dialogue between close friends.


    Could she do such a thing?


    No, she didn''t think she could.


    The atmosphere of Leerin''s welcoming party was very warm and welcoming. Everyone was praising Leerin''s cooking, and Meishen thought it was delicious as well.


    How on earth did she manage to cook such a large variety of dishes in such a short time and make them taste delicious as well?


    Leerin also lauded Meishen''s cake. The cream did well to control the sweetness of the chocolate, all layered in the spongy cake. And Meishen had decorated the dessert with many different fruits. What a pretty cake!


    Seeing her taste Meishen''s cake so eagerly, she felt really fortunate.


    "Layfon isn''t here. I feel bad for the rest of the team that isn''t here too¡­"


    "I understand." Hearing Nina''s words, Leerin nodded.


    "It really is a pity. I still wanted to ask him a couple of questions." Mifi''s words were sincere.


    "It doesn''t matter, really, seeing as tomorrow she''ll be a first year as well, so we''ll have many chances to trade stories later."


    "Ah¡­"


    On the other side, Nina suddenly cried out.


    "I forgot! Leerin, you''re a third year student!"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone on site was frozen with surprise.


    "Your test results were extremely good. The student council president thought that it would be better for you if you went straight to the third year class. I''m guessing you''ll probably be in my class."


    Nina revealed the hidden meaning behind the student council president''s words.


    "Wow~~! She skipped grades? This is the first time I''ve ever heard of this."


    "But it happens in schools in normal cities as well."


    However, with all the latest publications, information and technology absorbed into academy cities, skipping grades was a rare occurrence. The reason students didn''t have to specialize in any specific area between the grades one and three was to allow the students to learn what the schools considered basic knowledge selected to teach from their massive store of information.


    But despite all these improbabilities, Leerin still skipped grades.


    It was because she really was extremely capable.


    "Well, you have to realize that short-term study periods are also taken into consideration when they decide to allow a student to skip grades. It would benefit a student more to learn things at a third year level compared to a first year''s, right?"


    "If you put it like that, it seems more probable" said Leerin in response to Nina''s words.


    Leerin''s quick understanding enforced Meishen''s high regard for her.


    She probably couldn''t catch up to her even if she worked hard.


    Other than feeling slightly lonely, Meishen thought that something else was amiss.


    Of course, after returning to their dormitories, she would still feel angry about Mifi leaving so quickly.


    ¡ó


    ¡­and today, she arrived here.


    (What to do?)


    Layfon was sleeping, and apart from the two of them, there was nobody else in the room.


    It was a personal room.


    A single room.


    (Uuwaaaahh¡­)


    Meishen cried out loudly within her heart, extremely nervous, feeling herself perspiring heavily.


    (No, wait a moment, you. Don''t forget your purpose. What did you come here for today?)


    She has to control herself, she must.


    Yes,¡­ she came here today because of Mifi. She¡­


    "Do your best and ask Layfon out on a date. Do whatever you can! In the face of superiority in terms of time spent together, the happy times you''ve shared will be wiped away in the blink of an eye! So right now, you can''t stop!"


    Because she said it like that.


    In the dormitory, Meishen realized she couldn''t beat Leerin at cooking. The result made Mifi resentful, seeing as how she was already helping Meishen.


    Meishen felt that way as well, and she thought that being dishonest wasn''t ok either.


    She wanted to be more honest.


    For this, if she didn''t experience it with her own body, she wouldn''t understand.


    For this, she promised to go on a date.


    Layfon, he would probably accept it. It had to be a time when Layfon had no other appointments. Over here, all the military artists were preparing for the celebrations for the Military Art''s victory, and were extremely busy. She didn''t know when he would have time.


    But Layfon probably didn''t have any special feelings towards Meishen, and his attitude towards the date would probably be one of going out with a friend to have some fun.


    That was the biggest problem. His slowness in that area.


    (It was probably impossible today. The nurse had said that he probably wouldn''t wake up before midnight.)


    Yes, even if it was like that, Meishen still understood Mifi''s point. Then it was probably okay to just leave the get-better gifts and leave¡­ right?


    But¡­


    Layfon, lying over there in a vulnerable position you could never see normally.


    He had slept in class before.


    He had slept on the lawn outside the library as well.


    But if you spoke to him he would get up immediately. Because Layfon was a Military Artist, even though she didn''t know if he was a very strong one, she had never seen him off-guard when dealing with anyone.


    When he was sleeping, however¡­


    Yeah¡­


    So she wanted to do something.


    So a strange feeling took root in her heart.


    "Ennn¡­"


    Layfon turned over while sleep talking, causing Meishen to hold her breath. But he didn''t make any other actions, continuing to sleep.


    Even if he was a Military artist he couldn''t resist the force of sleeping pills.


    If she were to do it, this was her only chance.


    This kind of chance couldn''t possibly appear again. If she thought of it like this, if she didn''t do it now she would never have another chance at it ever again.


    Even the timid Meishen thought so. This idea possessed her, forcing her to think this way. A single room, two people together alone, her own feelings, Leerin¡­ the results of various thoughts made her unable to even think of backing away.


    (Wait, just wait a little longer.)


    Her rationality was screaming out at her earlier. But her mind was already overflowing with thoughts. She didn''t feel cold but her warm shoulders and hands were shaking uncontrollably.


    But her body was thirsting for it.


    (Uuuuu¡­)


    She had already decided to come clean.


    She realized that she was going to do a despicable thing to a sleeping person.


    But¡­ but¡­ but¡­


    (Uuu¡­)


    She stood up, leaning close to the bed.


    Layfon slept on regardless, his face serene with both eyes closed, breathing calmly.


    She placed her face close to his and brushed back her hair.


    She felt Layfon''s breath tickle her cheek.


    She moved slowly.


    (Wait¡­ Wait just a bit more.)


    Her silliness, her shyness were all suppressed by her singular desire. The desire to bend a little lower. The only obstacle to sating that desire was that tiny resisting thought of "he''s still sleeping."


    Had Leerin watched him like this ever since childhood?


    She gazed at him, and continued gazing at him unblinkingly. Meishen half-opened her mouth, words caught endlessly within.


    "Leerin."


    The resisting thought.


    (It''s ok, right?)


    Even though she still had her doubts, it was too late to stop now.


    (¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ En)


    It was a gentle warmth, and in a moment, the two people touched each other.


    It was a forced contact.


    Meishen was overcome by all sorts of emotions and driven by them, she fled the sick room.


    Layfon, left behind¡­


    "I''ve already had plenty of red vegetables!" His sleep talk was undisturbed.


    In this room which wasn''t cold or baleful, those words quickly spread out and vanished.

 Volume 11, Lunchtime of You and Me

    Volume 11, Lunchtime of You and Me


    Layfon and I visited the same bento store in the morning to buy lunch. A double deluxe bento. Even if one had suffered mental trauma or had a dissatisfied heart, upon becoming hungry one still had to eat. The lid of the bento store''s container jumped up, but was stopped by the thick rubber bands wrapped around it.


    Layfon had also chosen the double deluxe bento.


    However, only Layfon''s bento had a slight difference.


    It was just like how it was made at the Silver Terrace, that childhood friend had said.


    "Isn''t it all still takeout!"


    She actually had said what I didn''t dare to.


    Was saying that a responsibility as a bento store worker? What is this?


    Layfon had tried to refute it, but totally lacked momentum. Afterwards, he had fled the shop from before that girl.


    What a beast, moreover that guy basically couldn''t be killed.


    ¡­¡­Though even if he died it wouldn''t do me much good.


    We walked towards the classroom, and ate our bentos on a bench near the school building.


    "Come to think of it, today Trinden-san didn''t take care of you?"


    Meishen Trinden.


    Probably the cutest girl in our class. Even if I didn''t really like her submissive eyes and attitude. However, the males in our class all claimed "that type is good". Of course, I was also a male, so some parts of that girl still attracted me. For example the things under her clothing that strongly made themselves known, which to males could be considered the most powerful lethal weapons, right?


    The guy who could eat the handmade bento of that kind of girl every day definitely would be cursed yet had nothing to say.


    "Ah~"


    Layfon pierced a big fried object with his fork, letting out an ambiguous voice.


    "Sounds like your body is uncomfortable and you need to rest a bit."


    "Is that so."


    Judging from Layfon''s expression, he wasn''t able to perceive the truth of the situation. No, it could be that this guy hadn''t realized anything at all. Although he had said something along these lines before, this guy''s ability at perceiving human emotions towards him was deficient to enough of a degree to surprise people.


    Meishen Trinden''s mind was easy to understand.


    He had seen several scenes of her speaking with other males. But the her at those times always wore an expression as if she were going to cry and would quickly escape afterwards. Otherwise it would be her two friends who would come act as a wall.


    The sole male that she could speak alone with was Layfon. Moreover it seemed that they were from different homelands. Meishen and the others had come from the Transit City Joeldem by roaming bus. Even if I don''t know of Grendan, Joeldem is a famous city that even I recognize.


    This kind of girl, and the only male she could speak with was Layfon. This was a fact that even the first-year students all realized.


    However, this guy might truly not be aware of the situation.


    If that were the case, this would really be ignorance on the level of a crime! Even if the one being harmed couldn''t really say anything, even if it was possible that all the girls of Zuellni would collectively hold hostility to this sort of ignorance.


    But, why didn''t this sort of thing happen?


    "In the end, where are you uncomfortable?"


    Maybe, what that guy has isn''t just ignorance, but perhaps some kind of tender ignorance. After all, even to me whom he didn''t really have a good relationship with, he also spoke kind words¡­¡­

 Volume 11, Impact of Childhood 02

    Volume 11, Impact of Childhood 02


    The environment had changed.


    That was Nina''s impression. Though she also thought of many other things, that was the first and foremost.


    The time for her to open her eyes in the morning came. She had always been woken up by the noisy dorm head, but for now that situation had changed.


    After changing her clothes, Nina was led to the smell of breakfast, walking out to the corridor. It was the aroma of butter used to bake bread. The person making breakfast had made dough at night, and baked it in the morning. That aroma had already completely transformed Nina''s remaining sleepiness into appetite.


    Leu next door had also been led by the aroma. She had been classmates with Nina during their first year, and by chance, was still in the same dorm. She looked at Nina from above her glasses.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    "Aah, really. That smell can really make someone get up in the morning!"


    "I know!"


    Accordingly, Leu''s tone was mixed with the trace of the smile, and the two of them walked to the dining room.


    Finished food had already been placed on the table of the dining room. Bread and eggs were arranged, along with soup. As a Military Artist, Nina always worked hard to eat breakfast, but Leu just ate in a daze. She always moved according to her appetite, so there was no need to worry.


    There was bread, ham, and cheese. She made it into a sandwich as she ate.


    Did Layfon eat like this? Nina, sitting in her seat, didn''t think so.


    Among the people who had woken up, the tardy dorm head who had crawled out from somewhere had also sat down. Then, the last person finally showed her face in the dining room.


    There was tea in the container in her hands. Moreover, she had boiled it separately according to the preferences of differing people.


    "Good morning."


    Across from the steam of the soup, the new roommate and extremely short-term student showed a smile that perfectly matched the morning.


    Leerin Marfes.


    Layfon''s childhood friend.


    ¡ó


    It was about time to leave the dorm. Selina, the dorm head, always stayed very late doing research, so she still needed rest until noon. The third year students¡­¡­ actually, all of the dorm residents other than the dorm head, had gone to classes.


    Because the summer was drawing near, the cool air in the morning had left. One would sweat under her clothes after walking slightly.


    "How is it, are you already used to things?"


    Walking on the road to the tram stop, Leu asked Leerin.


    "Nn, I''m about used to it."


    Leerin and Layfon were the same age. That meant that she was a different age from Nina and Leu, but they were in the same grade.


    Considering the age difference, she should use honorifics, but on the other hand they were classmates.


    That was very troublesome, so they just used normal language to converse.


    "There are a lot of different areas of the textbooks, but I can still cope with the minor ones. Though, there are many interesting books in the libraries here."


    Leerin''s expression was very vivid, and she seemed extremely happy.


    When they had finally reached the tram stop, her arms and back were all sweaty. The space enclosed by the air filter didn''t have wind, and clouds were very rare. Everywhere was a broad blue color, and the sun seemed like a hole that had been raised in the sky.


    "It''s so hot today!"


    Nina spoke, feeling that her throat was dry.


    "Nn-- it''s a bit hot."


    Leu said that.


    Leerin raised her head to look at the sky.


    The shadow left by the awning over the tram stop was a little too small.


    "Because we''re nearing summer. If this goes on, they''ll lift the ban on swimming in the cultivation lake in a month, right?"


    "Ah, they have those kinds of lakes here too, huh."


    "They do. Ah, do you play with water guns?"


    "No, well, a little¡­¡­"


    Afterwards, the two of them talked about swimsuits, and Nina who was accidentally excluded walked to a nearby vending machine.


    When normal morning classes finished, Nina walked out of the classroom. There were specialized Military Arts classes in the afternoon.


    Around this time, platoon captains were generally very busy.


    Today, they would also carry out a group mock battle on the practice field. Nina planned to walk to the practice field before there were too many people.


    Though it had just entered the lunch hour, there were Military Artists around her who were heading towards the practice fields like Nina.


    Among them, there were people she recognized.


    Speaking of which, that place was very close to the first-year buildings. And close to those buildings, there were shops selling stationary as well as food stores. The food stores that proliferated around the school buildings were all corresponding to the degree to which people were concentrated there. Of course, this was also greatly related to the fact that the city was all students.


    Someone she recognized walked into Nina''s vision.


    Hence, she deliberately slowed her pace.


    Leerin and Layfon were walked there.


    Behind them was the bento store that Leerin had begun working at. Had Layfon come here to buy lunch? She had heard that Naruki''s friend made lunch for him, so had she stopped because Leerin was here? Was it only coincidence? That wasn''t possible. It wasn''t yet time for work, right? No, she had probably left class using work as a reason, so she had arrived here even earlier than Nina.


    The two of them spoke very happily.


    ''Ah, because the two of them are childhood friends!''


    Nina thought this, speeding up her walk.


    At that time, she forgot the fact that she didn''t exchange more than a few words a day with her childhood friend Harley.


    Yes, she unconsciously forgot about herself.


    Nina was the commander on the practice field, and had to shout loudly while overseeing everything. She had to analyze the information received from the Psychokinesist, command the battlefield, and grasp the overall situation. She didn''t have to look too closely at what was behind her. But, she couldn''t just ignore it. Otherwise, the frontline couldn''t be maintained for long.


    If they didn''t all-out charge when they should have charged, it would leave everyone dissatisfied.


    "Thanks for your work."


    After two hours of charging through traps, they finally won the difficult battle. The students began leaving the practice field, and captains led other students onto the field.


    Gazing to the side, Nina accepted the sports drink that Layfon offered.


    They had already changed out of their fighting gear. The practice battlefield had a serious shortage of locker rooms. Some students in the platoons had to return to their own school building locker rooms or their classrooms to change.


    "What¡­¡­ are you doing?"


    Her mouth was extremely dry, and her tongue almost couldn''t move. She could feel a deep pain in her throat from constantly shouting.


    "I''m doing things that most soldiers would do."


    Layfon was indeed in the group that Nina commanded, but she hadn''t heard any reports of him standing out. He was consciously holding back!


    But she couldn''t get mad because of this. If Layfon went all out, the group mock battle would become meaningless.


    "How about I let you command?"


    She drank the sports drink in a single sip.


    "No way! I never learned how to be a commander."


    Actually, first-year Military Arts was all about basic Kei classes, and only from the second year onwards did true group battle training actually begin. At best, first-years had small group battles with three people per side.


    "You never learned it in Grendan?"


    "Because I became a Heaven''s Blade before learning."


    "How careless."


    "Maybe."


    Layfon still stood there with a carefree expression, but Nina sat on a nearby chair to rest for a bit.


    "It seems like you''re really tired."


    "It''s very busy on this side. I don''t know whether I''ll be able to take a vacation this year¡­¡­"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "Aren''t you also very busy, even when you put on a relaxed expression?"


    "Huh, well, during then¡­¡­"


    "During then¡­¡­?"


    "I wasn''t teaching techniques, just playing around. If you don''t think hard about anything it''s very relaxed, though of course I doubt whether it''s really good to be that way."


    "If you believe that then it would be enough to just think a little."


    From his words, she could begin to understand a bit about Layfon.


    Indeed, she had once seen Layfon withstand the attacks of nineteen Military Artist students. At the time, she had felt that only Layfon could do such a thing.


    But, even if Layfon taught casually, many people would come to learn. That was because everyone had seen that he had overwhelming power.


    Compared to that, Nina carried out group battle exercises so diligently, but didn''t feel any sort of understanding.


    (I always feel like I''m wasting my strength.)


    Holding her head, Nina thought.


    "Can you become strong like that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know¡­¡­ huh."


    Nina was dumbfounded, and Layfon put on a completely indifferent expression.


    "People who truly want to become strong will become strong even without help. Isn''t that the most important thing, more so than teaching methods? One should really pay attention to the basic exercises, so those are the things that I plan to teach."


    Truly casual.


    "But, what do people with poor reflexes do?"


    "If it''s below normal¡­¡­ Isn''t it enough if you put in more effort? When I practiced steel thread techniques, people told me ''a year won''t be enough''. Actually, at the time, I didn''t think that I could master those techniques."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "This world isn''t fair, in both circumstances and ability. If you think there''s a difference, then you can''t do anything other than put in more work. It''s impossible for everyone to have a happy life in this world."


    "Even if you can''t catch up with hard work?"


    "Nn, well, what then?"


    Facing Nina''s question, Layfon thought seriously.


    Of course, could Layfon who was still practically a child reply to that kind of question? Layfon thought.


    People''s lives were long. So, he definitely didn''t have to answer right now. Everything Layfon had said before were the answers of people before him.


    The circumstances of an orphan, and extraordinary ability. Though his life wasn''t blessed, it wasn''t ill-fated. It was a life mixed with happiness and unhappiness, but it could be seen that his fortune wasn''t the same as most people. That was definitely one of the criteria by which people''s lives were evaluated. It wouldn''t be known whether that stone was a pebble or a gem until death.


    But, this right now wasn''t related.


    Layfon didn''t really hate it, and didn''t scorn or ridicule those weaker than himself, and maybe Layfon didn''t have that kind of personality at all. He just considered how to raise his own strength, calmly dealing with the obstacles blocking him from reaching his goal, not caring about the business of others.


    He almost didn''t care about things outside of his established range.


    With that kind of abnormal habit, if several such things occurred rapidly, he might pay a great price.


    However, perhaps that was the manner of thinking of a strong person. She feared that might be it.


    "¡­¡­Captain, why are you so interested?"


    "I''m not that interested. Layfon, I just want you to be a bit serious towards those people who are training."


    "Then, what should I do¡­¡­ No, speaking of which, your face is very red, Captain."


    "Impossible."


    Seeing Layfon change the topic, Nina stood up.


    She was very thirsty. The sports drink she had just finished off wasn''t enough, and she still wanted to drink. Opening the lid of a drink can, she gripped it by the side.


    Aah, her throat was so dry.


    "Hey, senpai?"


    Ah? Had Layfon''s expression twisted?


    "What is it? Layfon?"


    Could it be? He had been careless and showed the expression of a twisted personality? Really, who asked you not to follow a normal way of life¡­¡­


    "Ah? Hey?!"


    Nina didn''t remember anything after Layfon''s surprised yell.


    ¡ó


    "She''s caught a cold!"


    In the medical room of the practice field, the medical student proclaimed.


    "It''s¡­¡­¡­ a cold?"


    Layfon who had brought Nina to the medical room asked doubtfully.


    The student who wore a white hospital gown ignored Layfon''s attitude and continued speaking.


    "She has a fever and her throat is swollen, so obviously it''s a cold, and the reason is that she''s been very busy recently. I divided up the medicine, so have her take it when she gets up. If that''s not enough then she''ll have to go to the hospital."


    "Ah, okay."


    Taking the common medicine out of the medicine cabinet, Layfon returned to the side of Nina who slept on the bed of the medical room.


    "A cold?"


    Layfon tilted his head. A cold. The medical student had said that, so it was probably true. Doubting wouldn''t do anything.


    She had indeed been very busy. It had been said that it was to maintain the morale of the Military Arts students after the battle with Myath, but maybe they were preparing to increase group training while the students were still positively affected by victory. There were many with packed schedules. It was a blessing though, and Layfon was very thankful that the number of people who came to him for individual training had decreased.


    But, following the packed schedule would lead to fatigue in the soldiers and commander. Actually, Nina had been forced to run here and there for various communications even before the practice.


    Nina''s style that leaned towards defensive warfare but who liked to charge in the front was a bit puzzling. It was particularly easy for her to get fatigued.


    A cold¡­¡­ it was probably that, it should be.


    "Um--"


    Even so, Layfon still tilted his head.


    But, he shouldn''t have to worry as much as when she had overused her Kei vein before.


    "She could be said to have mastered Raijin, so could it be¡­¡­?"


    It couldn''t be said that he had never thought about it. Layfon also had that kind of feeling. Perhaps it was the natural process of organisms to die not long after being born.


    There weren''t many normal Military Artists who knew that. There weren''t even many Psychokinesists who did, and even less so for Military Artists.


    No, maybe Felli had the same kind of feeling.


    If it were that way¡­¡­?


    Medicine.


    "Uh--"


    She moaned, and moved her head.


    In any case, it was very hard to confirm if she was sleeping or not.


    In that case¡­¡­?


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Layfon checked the surroundings. There were no other people in the medical room. This was a spare medical room, and the actual medical room was currently being prepared for the students in the practice. That medical student just now should also be standing by there.


    "No one''s here, huh."


    Layfon scratched his cheek, speaking. He felt a bit embarrassed. But, he still felt that it would be best to confirm first.


    "Please don''t wake up!"


    Saying this, Layfon extended his hand to the sleeping Nina.


    Blink.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    When he still hadn''t touched her forehead yet, Layfon stared at Nina who had opened her eyes. Layfon froze.


    "No, I''m not doing anything."


    Though he wasn''t at such a close distance, Layfon still felt that a cold sweat had broken out on his back. Nina''s eyes were properly shaped and fully conscious. The moment their gazes met, Layfon seemed to have a feeling as if he could catch the movement of her eyelashes.


    "Move, I can''t get up!"


    The breath that she exhaled at the same time as she spoke brushed his chin.


    Layfon moved.


    "How did I fall asleep?"


    "It''s because you caught a cold."


    "A cold?"


    Like that, Nina finally realized that she had a fever. Putting her hand on her forehead, she showed a regretful expression.


    "At this kind of time, too¡­¡­"


    "That''s a message that your body needs rest, and it would be better to listen."


    The words seemed comforting, but it was hard to tell whether Nina would take it that way.


    He didn''t know why Nina was this anxious. Compared to when they had fought with Myath, right now was relaxed. They had fought with the city Myath and won, and the morale of all the Military Artists had risen, so however one looked at it, this was an easy and relaxed environment, but Nina was unexpectedly anxious.


    "If you caught a cold, you''ll recover after taking some medicine and sleeping."


    As if he had finally decided to give up, Layfon sighed after speaking.


    "Where''s the medicine?"


    "Ah, I have it."


    Replying, he gave over the medicine he had taken.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Layfon was still worried as he gave the medicine to Nina. But, Nina didn''t hear Layfon''s murmur. She got off the hospital bed, using the medical room''s faucet to take the medicine.


    "Nn, what is it?"


    Turning to Layfon who was a bit stiff, Nina tilted her head.


    "Ah¡­¡­ uh, well, please don''t use internal Kei."


    "What are you saying? Won''t using internal Kei promote the drug''s effectiveness¡­¡­"


    As she spoke, Nina collapsed again.


    It seemed like she had used internal Kei. Kei paths were distributed throughout the body along the nerve networks, and in other words, Kei paths were also spread along blood vessels. If she used internal Kei, it would expand the blood vessels, promote blood flow, and could send the medicine dissolved in her stomach to various parts of her body in moments.


    Of course, the reason she had fallen wasn''t only because of the medicine.


    Somehow, Layfon''s premonition had truly become reality. He thought that as he picked Nina up from where she had fallen.


    Then, he imagined how things would be if the worst happened.


    ¡ó


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that kind of situation, Leu first widened her eyes, and only later realized the situation. Not only did she obviously understand, but she also had somewhat of a fatalistic attitude.


    It was only strange to not fall over from fatigue in such a desperately busy situation. Had that kind of thing finally happened in the third year? It wasn''t too far off.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Nina''s kouhai was currently in front of the dorm of Leu and the others. Of course she knew his name, Layfon Alseif. He had come here before, and she often saw him with Nina.


    She had also watched their matches.


    It was just that, Nina was on his back.


    "Since it''s a female dorm, I can''t go in unauthorized, and no one responded when I pressed the doorbell¡­¡­"


    "Ah- at this time, usually no one''s here."


    Leu who said this was the same, and if her afternoon classes hadn''t been changed into self-study, she wouldn''t be here. Normally, Leu would have gone directly to the library, but this time she had only come here because she had planned to return to the dorm to borrow some things from someone else.


    But, if Leu hadn''t returned early, what would Layfon have done?


    "Come in!"


    Leu thought while she invited Layfon into the dorm.


    Nina slept on Layfon''s back, and other than her red cheeks she had no other abnormalities.


    Leu asked about Nina''s body condition, and was told that she had collapsed because of a cold.


    A cold¡­¡­ Military Artists could catch colds.


    She felt that it was a bit hard to believe, and moreover Nina wasn''t so susceptible to colds in the first place. Since she had collapsed, maybe it was because she had worked too hard, and her body was reaching its limits.


    She felt that she should let Layfon''s shoulders get some rest.


    "Bring Nina into her room."


    "Okay."


    Quite straightforward, Leu thought. He didn''t beat around the bush, but thought very simply. That was called being pure. This person was the trump card of the seventeenth platoon. He was clearly just a first-year platoon member, but she had heard that he was extremely strong. The Military Artists she was close with had all said this, and moreover their tones were all extremely excited. When Zuellni had gone rampant, he had faced a large number of attacking filth monsters, and had been extraordinarily involved in eliminating them.


    How incredible, even though those words had been exaggerated.


    But, she still thought ''Is he truly very strong?''. When Nina talked about Layfon, she always had an attitude of being envious while also being unwilling to believe it. Were there other things mixed in as well? Maybe the person talking didn''t realize it herself. After being teased by Selina, it seemed that some buds of such things had finally sprouted in her mind. But that person''s teasing had contrastingly made Nina''s thinking become even more rigid.


    Ah, some spice had finally arrived recently.


    Then, what should she do? Though Leu''s expression hadn''t changed, she still felt happy at her friend''s change.


    As she thought about this, they had already arrived at Nina''s room.


    Layfon didn''t look much at the mostly undecorated room, just moving straight for the bed. The closed-off balcony by the bed was the only place decorated with small things with the style of a young girl, but he didn''t look over there either.


    Carefully, Layfon prepared to put Nina down.


    "Urgh-"


    Layfon groaned.


    The reason was quickly evident, which was that Nina''s arms that were around his neck had suddenly applied force.


    Nina, who should have been asleep, had her eyes half-open.


    "Nina, are you awake?"


    "Nn~~"


    A voice blurred by sleep.


    "Captain, lie on the bed and sleep!"


    Layfon spoke a bit painfully.


    "No--"


    An incredible response.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I won''t, I''m not going~~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Excuse me, please hurry up and return to reality.


    Leu reflexively thought that she was dreaming. No, it would be best if she were dreaming.


    "Captain¡­¡­ I''m begging you."


    "No, here is good!"


    He didn''t know where that kind of sleepy, child-like voice had come from, but her arms still used that much force.


    Childish!


    Wasn''t this way too childish!


    Wasn''t it¡­¡­ wasn''t it?


    "Pff--"


    A single word emerged in her mind, and Leu couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Leu couldn''t return to the reality that she knew. No matter what, she couldn''t help but¡­¡­ laugh!


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­¡­"


    She laughed, laughed loudly. It was an explosive laugh that couldn''t be described with words.


    She laughed and laughed.


    Nina stubbornly puffed her cheeks, and that was funny. Layfon''s appearance of not knowing what to do was also funny. Could it be that on the way here, the two of them had constantly been like this? Thinking of that, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    She had already laughed until her stomach cramped, and she didn''t know whether she would die in the process from being unable to breathe.


    "Ah¡­¡­ what was that¡­¡­"


    Leu asked while shaking, still unable to stop laughing. Her stomach really hurt from laughing.


    Nina had finally gotten on the bed. But she didn''t sleep instantly, and just laid there.


    She alternated looking at Layfon and Leu with a stubborn expression.


    Her face was very red. Leu extended a still-shaking hand towards Nina''s forehead. Nina showed an annoyed expression. But, Leu had already confirmed that Nina''s forehead was truly very hot.


    "Uh, this was very hard to explain."


    Layfon was a bit hesitant.


    So Nina had really been like this on the way here! Had she been seen by others? If she had been noticed, and if it were also someone that recognized her, then that person would definitely had rushed back to their home thinking they had seen a nightmare.


    After understanding that it wasn''t a nightmare, they definitely would have laughed explosively like Leu.


    "Though I think this is related to the cold medicine."


    "Huh? Cold medicine? They didn''t just put antibiotics in alcohol?"


    From Nina''s condition today, anyone following a normal train of thought would have believed that she had drank alcohol. No one would have thought of anything other than her being drunk.


    Would cold medicine cause a patient to enter a strange state of mind? Don''t joke around!


    No, could the reason be something similar to alcohol?


    "Ah, that''s the situation. ¡­¡­Or was it?"


    "So what''s going on?"


    Layfon''s explanation was to no avail. What had that medical student said? Was he just a student?


    Since Leu had come to Zuellni, she hadn''t gotten any big illnesses. She just had the yearly cold, the kind where she would be better after taking medicine. So, she wasn''t familiar with Zuellni''s levels of medical technology.


    "Uh, maybe it''s Captain''s Kei paths¡­¡­"


    As Layfon explained that¡­¡­


    "Hot!"


    Nina suddenly spoke. She jumped up on the bed, showing a dissatisfied expression. Her face was red with heat, and small beads of sweat seeped from her neck, reflecting light.


    Her hands began taking off her clothes.


    "Ah, hey!"


    It was a good thing that she could feel hot. Nina twisted her upper body to take off her coat, and also unbuttoned her shirt.


    Beneath her shirt was cute lace¡­¡­


    Though Leu tried stopping her, she was still a Military Artist even when sick. Leu couldn''t stop her alone.


    "You, hurry up and get out!"


    "Ah, aah! Yes!"


    The ignorant Layfon hurriedly prepared to leave. But just as he turned around, the door opened.


    Why would things be like this?


    "What''s going on?"


    The person who had just returned had heard strange noises, and come over.


    After her gaze fell on every person in the room, the present horrors came across her eyes.


    "¡­¡­Ah?"


    An expression of being unable to understand.


    But that person didn''t just stand there unable to understand. What could be seen in those eyes wasn''t just pure chaos, but¡­¡­ a little bit of understanding.


    She saw Leu, she saw Nina half of whose body was being covered by Leu, and also saw Layfon nearby them.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Afterwards, she began moving wordlessly.


    Striding into the room, she reached out to Layfon, and grabbed his ear.


    "You, get out!"


    That voice was almost emotionless.


    "Ow, ow, it hurts!"


    Layfon whose ear was being pulled was known as the strongest Military Artist in Zuellni. Unexpectedly, he had been pulled out of a room in this manner by a normal girl.


    "Well then¡­¡­"


    Leu spoke. Afterwards, she began moving.


    From Nina''s current state of undress, the current her wasn''t an adult.


    If she slept like this, then things would end up in a somewhat smoother outcome.


    But she wouldn''t sleep.


    Now, Leu and the others were in the living room. When they had leisure time they would drink tea and chat here. There was a large display here, and high-quality and high-definition entertainment could be shown from it.


    But, that display machine wasn''t being used right now.


    The tea that Leerin had made was on the table, along with the small cakes on saucers that her new friend Meishen had made. There weren''t many things left that they hadn''t eaten.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin was speechless.


    Leu was also speechless.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Well."


    Layfon spoke, knowing his low status.


    "Um-"


    Nina sensed the atmosphere in the room, quickly showing her dissatisfaction.


    Displeased, she grabbed Layfon''s arm.


    Selina wasn''t there, and that was probably very fortunate. If she were there, then the situation would definitely have become more chaotic. She would definitely have found interest, and then would have disturbed the situation by poking her nose into it.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Drinking the steaming tea, Leerin continued the topic. Layfon looked at her reproachful eyes that revealed a cold gaze.


    Layfon''s expression was a bit pained.


    "Well. I''ve never seen this either. The thing she thought was cold medicine and took wasn''t actually cold medicine¡­¡­"


    "Aah¡­¡­"


    Then, Leerin understood. Finally, she understood the meaning. But her bad mood still continued.


    "What''s happened?"


    Leu who still didn''t understand asked.


    "Well, a normal Military Artist wouldn''t be able to get up, but incidentally there''s also this kind of situation."


    "What?"


    "I guess her Kei paths have expanded? Or maybe her Kei vein''s ability has increased?"


    As Layfon searched through his uncertain memory, he said that.


    Of course, Leu who wasn''t clear on the functioning of Military Artist bodies couldn''t understand that.


    Military Artists had an organ that normal people didn''t, which was called the Kei vein. The so-called Kei was produced whenever a person was active, providing a very weak extra energy. Military Artist possessed an independent, strong, widely connected organ, the Kei vein. This Kei was circulated through the entire body and could enhance the body''s abilities. There were also Kei paths that used it to form external destructive energy.


    "For most people, their Kei amount won''t change, but sometimes that kind of thing happens. There are people whose amount of Kei changes greatly."


    "In other words, Nina is currently in that kind of condition?"


    "Probably."


    "How vague!"


    "No, this is the first time I''ve ever seen a different person like this."


    "So it happened to you?"


    "Layfon was in quite the condition back then."


    Thinking back to the situation from before, Leerin sighed deeply.


    "I had never thought such a thing would have happened. Going from six years old to about one year old, and having a constant fever that wouldn''t let up."


    "That severe? Then¡­¡­"


    She looked at her friend. The red-faced Nina had grabbed on to Layfon with nothing to do, beginning to pull Layfon''s hair. Layfon wailed softly. Leerin cast a sharp gaze over there, but she quickly moved her gaze back to the tea by her hands.


    (This is extraordinarily interesting.)


    She thought this in her heart but didn''t say it. On the other hand, Leu continued watching Nina''s performance.


    She was fevered. Though she hated thermometers and had nothing to measure her body temperature with. But from the feel of it, the heat didn''t seem very strong.


    "Isn''t Nina suffering from that? Or is that topic even related to this condition?"


    "When she had just collapsed, the doctor used normal cold medicine, but after she took it¡­¡­"


    "She became strange?"


    "Yeah. She kept talking about strange things. It was a bit uncomfortable."


    "Wow."


    Sort of like she had been hurt. An expression emerged on Layfon''s face as if he were sharing some of that pain. Probably, this was related to his hair being pulled by Nina.


    "Ah~~, then, how do we cure it in the end?"


    Leu still couldn''t really believe it in her mind - her body''s change combining with medicine to form an intriguing outcome, making the subject''s mind return to a childish state. She didn''t have any idea why that kind of result would be produced, but it would definitely become valuable research if doctors were to look at it. But was it a good thing to let her friend become a research object?


    She thought silently.


    "It should be like this until the medicine wears off."


    "In other words, it''ll be cured today at the latest?"


    "I think so."


    Leerin nodded. Nina on the other hand said ''play with me'', shaking Layfon''s shoulder. She felt like there was a feeling made her unable to laugh about this, and she didn''t want to look at the two of them.


    "Speaking of which, why does Nina like you so much?"


    "W, why?"


    Layfon''s voice quivered. He had had difficulty just barely maintaining a smile during Nina''s ''play with me'' attack.


    (Oh my, oh my¡­¡­)


    Leu sighed in her heart.


    Though no one could rationally accept this situation, they still showed expressions of rationality.


    Leu drank the rest of the no longer hot tea, restoring the mood.


    "So then, our understanding of the situation ends here¡­¡­"


    She looked at Nina. She felt that Nina''s usually tough expression had been relieved a bit. Probably it was because of her eyes, which had a feeling of being constantly widened. And her eyes right now had already returned to a childlike state.


    Nina who had been rigid and inflexible in the beginning, even if she received a shock and yielded, she still definitely wouldn''t have become like this. The current Nina gave off a contrasting feeling from her actions that comparatively were those of a doll-faced little girl. That was definitely it, because her mind had become a child!


    Damn, that meant that her mind didn''t really match her outer appearance.


    ¡­¡­In that case?


    "¡­¡­Then first, let''s change her into a more fitting appearance."


    "Aha, yes¡­¡­"


    Leerin expressed her approval.


    "It would be good if we had fake hair, the long type, and something like a ribbon¡­¡­"


    "There should be those things in Selina-san''s secret room!"


    "Secret room?"


    "T, that person has various things!"


    She replied tersely to Leerin''s question. After giving Nina to Layfon, Leu and Leerin left from the living room together.


    Other than the room that Selina slept in, she also used a room that was approximately adjacent to it. Leu had opened the door to the neighboring room without permission before.


    There were great amounts of clothes stashed there, cosmetics, and other small objects.


    "H, how is there so much?"


    "It''s from various places, but maybe it''s better not to know, and it would be especially troublesome if Nina learned about it."


    "Eh!?"


    Pushing the conversation to the side, Leu led the way into the room.


    There were clothes on the hangers, from various school uniforms to party dresses. Even more incredible, the cute clothing that Leu and Leerin needed were all placed there as well. Though the sizes of those clothes were fit to Selina, there shouldn''t be any problems other than a difference in height.


    The hangers on the other side had various kinds of fake hair.


    "Then, let''s take some things and go!"


    Leerin had harbored some doubts at first, but after seeing the things in the room, she became eager.


    Afterwards, after some time had passed.


    "So satisfying!"


    Happily looking at her results, Leu wiped off the sweat from her forehead.


    The source of the sweat was her itchy cheeks.


    "Indeed!"


    Leerin also showed a refreshing expression.


    "Nn, can we end here then?"


    The exhausted Layfon confirmed, his face already full of weariness.


    His face and forehead were covered in red scratches, and moreover he had been hit a few times. It was all Nina''s doing when she had been being rowdy. Layfon who had to control her had been the one who was hit the most.


    Nina who had been cooperative when they were changing her clothes had become rowdy when they tried to put the fake hair and makeup on her.


    Because of that, Leu and Leerin had also been scratched.


    Right now, Nina wore a pink dress. In order to let her calm down a bit, they had hurriedly taken the doll Mitessha from her room. Even so, she still looked at them with a dissatisfied expression.


    They used a ribbon to tie up the long fake hair. More incredibly, they had used makeup to emphasize the softness of her face. Leu originally didn''t really use makeup, but she had learned a few techniques from her friends who worked at beauty parlors.


    "Maybe black is a bit more fitting."


    "No no, it''s fitting, it''s fitting. The normal Nina definitely wouldn''t wear pink clothes!"


    "Nn, nn- indeed."


    Though they hadn''t spent many days together, Leerin had also never imagined Nina wearing anything pink.


    "¡­¡­Uh, won''t Nina get mad if she recovers?"


    "She''ll get mad! But, because of that, we can only do this now! Nina-chan, how about you change into this?"


    Leu happily took out a different garment.


    "¡­¡­Don''t wanna!"


    Nina pouted.


    "Aww, don''t say that!"


    "Don''t--wanna!"


    This time was even stronger, and she resisted with her teeth bared.


    Then, Nina hid behind Layfon''s body.


    "No! I wanna play--"


    "But, you should wear this!"


    "No, play! Play play play!!"


    The back of Layfon''s clothes was grabbed and shaken.


    "Then, hold on¡­¡­"


    "Play, play, I want to play-- play!"


    Shake shake.


    "Then, please¡­¡­"


    Shake shake shake shake.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake¡­¡­


    Wobble wobble¡­¡­


    Shakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshakeshake!!


    "Uwah!"


    At that extremely high-speed movement, even a Military Artist would be affected.


    "¡­¡­Are you okay?"


    Nina tilted her head with a naive expression, looking at Layfon who had fallen on the bed, almost unconscious.


    A smile slowly emerged on Layfon''s face.


    "Then, will this time be enough?"


    "This time?''


    "Nn, this time."


    "Okay!"


    She smiled magnificently at Layfon, and Leerin who witnessed this with a quizzical expression became even more speechless.


    In that time, it suddenly happened¡­¡­


    Of course, Nina didn''t have any bad intentions. She acted rapidly because she was guided by childish thinking. That action would be far too abrupt for an adult consciousness.


    "I love you Layfon!!" Fully enunciated words.


    Peck--


    A momentary thing.


    "?!"


    "!!!?!"


    "Wow¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ehhhhhhh?!"


    Layfon clutched his mouth, his face completely red. Leerin covered her mouth to try to stop herself from making a sound. Nina smiled a bit shyly, and though a childish smile emerged, one could really still see the figure of an adult. It was very devious.


    (Well, is it almost impossible to tidy up this chaotic situation now?)


    Leu felt that.


    Layfon was muttering something to the side. Her heart was that of a child regardless of her appearance, that was how things were. Child child child¡­¡­ Uh, wasn''t that muttering Layfon very suspicious?


    Leerin had almost recovered from the shock. No, how would things be if she had to turn to other things because she was unable to withstand that shock? Leerin''s shoulders quivered, and she glared at Layfon.


    Of course, the chaotic situation wouldn''t end with this, as she was still an eighteen-year-old Military Artist. The strength that body contained wasn''t on par with a child.


    Maybe her child self was also shy. Maybe she was shy, and wanted to escape from there.


    Nina suddenly stood up.


    "Then, bath!"


    While shouting out, Nina did something very serious.


    The dress with many buttons was ripped apart by Nina''s brute force. The buttons flew everywhere.


    In other words¡­¡­


    "Wah--"


    "Layfon, eyes!"


    After Leerin''s sharp voice, Layfon closed his eyes.


    The sounds of the flying buttons bounding on the bed, the sounds of threads breaking, the sounds of torn cloth, the sounds of Mitessha rolling on the bed. The undecorated underwear that was exposed, and the chest fuller than Leu''s. The panties hidden underneath the clothing were really quite simple.


    ¡­¡­Because she was a child, she didn''t have enough of a sense of shame.


    "Hurry up and get out!"


    Layfon whose eyes were tightly shut was kicked towards the door by Leerin.


    The heat in the bathroom condensed into droplets on the ceiling, and fell back into the bath.


    The sighs of two people added an imposing atmosphere in the noise-filled bathroom, but they were drowned out by the noise in the bathroom, even if it was high-pitched.


    During the bath¡­¡­


    "Layfon too!"


    Nina had advocated that until the end, but that kind of action couldn''t be permitted.


    For Layfon who showed an expression like ''how could I bathe with her'', and for Nina when she recovered, and also for Leerin who was caught in a dilemma between the two.


    In any case, it was for the happiness of everyone present.


    In order to let the dissatisfied Nina calm down, Leu and Leerin entered the bathroom together.


    Right now, Leerin was washing Nina''s hair.


    "How skillful!"


    While Nina whose eyes were desperately shut had her hair full of bubbles, Leu exclaimed.


    "It''s because I''m used to it!"


    Leerin used a very normal tone to say that.


    Leu had previously learned of Leerin''s situation, so she didn''t say anything. When she had learned, she had thought ''Ah, so many things happened!''. Leu hadn''t grown up in a particularly favorable environment herself either.


    The people who came to this city all had their own various stories. There were people like Nina who held strong feelings of leaving and went on a journey, and people who didn''t have any choice but to leave, people who left to search for their desires, people who left their hometown on impulse, people who escaped, and people who left their city in order to pursue those who had escaped.


    What could be expected of people who had left their home city? It was obvious that all of them had cut themselves off from certain things forever.


    Even if it was only a momentary trip.


    Leu looked at Leerin. She still had confidence in her observation of others. She was an honor student, one who was very good at studying, just that kind of honor student.


    There were also many kinds of honor students.


    For example Nina had that kind of rigid personality, so she achieved in Military Arts¡­¡­ Generally speaking, she was an honor student.


    Selina counted as unprecedented, and she was the kind of honor student that made people speechless with her achievements.


    And then Leerin''s achievements were the kind that could make the annoying-seeming class representatives admit defeat, she was that kind of honors student.


    There were many types other than those, and there were a big bunch of honor students living in a nearby dorm.


    (Does this girl plan on always showing the expression of an honor student?)


    They had almost finished washing Nina''s body, and Leu also entered the bath. Leerin was still with Nina, helping her clean her body.


    She thought about Leerin''s situation. Leu understood what kind of emotions she had held coming to this city. Her actions were already very indicative of her feelings.


    Even Nina who didn''t think anything relating to those kinds of things couldn''t ignore it.


    She had wanted to ignore it.


    It was probably because Leerin''s sense of purpose was too strong. What goal had she had, coming to Zuellni. Afterwards, other goals had been added on top of that, which made Nina''s thinking intensify.


    Though, with this, her thinking had become rigid. Because Nina''s heart wasn''t soft enough!


    One could also say that she wasn''t flexible. She didn''t care about things other than what she was doing, and didn''t observe them. It was as if her consciousness was led by an extremely strong goal, and she constantly corrected her path.


    The strange thing was, the feelings from Nina and Layfon were similar. Leu didn''t understand that part.


    (But¡­¡­ even if she hides it, nothing will change.)


    Like today. Something extremely abnormal had happened, and Nina''s rigid outer layer had been stripped off, and the feelings in her heart had been expressed without leaving anything behind!


    She hadn''t been able to forget about that scene.


    (Aah, she''s smiling.)


    Her cheeks were dimpled, and Nina''s mouth was curved in a recognizable smile.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Leerin showed surprise. Nina was washing the bubbles off of her head.


    "Nothing~~"


    The warm bath water increased her fatigue, and Leu stretched the top of her body out of the tub.


    Nina who had washed off the bubbles jumped into the tub all at once. This bathtub was actually quite large, enough to let Nina move around. Because of the flexible drainage system, the level of water in the bath hadn''t risen too high.


    She splashed around a lot of water, and was yelled at by Leerin. Nina ignored Leerin''s reproaches, continuing to play around in the bath.


    There was no way anyone would be unable to read Nina''s current attitude. How sad, girls were always growing and changing unlike guys who stayed the same for a long time. Because Leu understood this, Leerin also should have understood.


    She had feelings towards Layfon. That was a realization that the normal Nina had covered up. Those feelings had been kept hidden through now, but Leu thought that Nina couldn''t keep going on like that.


    Why would she come to Zuellni? And what if she continued showing feelings for Layfon?


    (How would things become?)


    Though Nina''s thoughts might become chaotic because of everyone being involved, Leu still felt that it would be very interesting, and she wanted to see it. Of course, she didn''t want it to develop into an uncontrollable outcome if at all possible. Because she wanted to get to know these two people better, but unfortunately she didn''t. Right now, Leu couldn''t do anything other than feel sorry.


    A sigh from the tired Leerin made the water in the bath ripple, and Leu noticed that sigh.


    There were three girls, so wouldn''t it be good for them to talk things out slowly? But Nina couldn''t do that kind of thing.


    Actually, Nina''s voice was the loudest during the bath. After testing the heat of the hot water, she began splashing around.


    "I''m done!"


    She suddenly let out those words, and Nina walked to the changing room without waiting for replies from the others.


    Neither Leu nor Leerin were able to instantly accompany Nina who had moved rapidly. Doubts just emerged in their minds.


    "Hey, do you think Nina will dry her body?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!!"


    Leerin''s expression went pale in an instant, and she frantically left the bath. But, the sound of the changing room door opening had already sounded.


    Outside of the changing room, Layfon had been bound by Leerin''s words ''don''t come in'', and was definitely still waiting outside in the living room.


    "Wait, Nina!!"


    Leerin''s voice sounded a little too late.


    Right afterwards, they heard the panicked voice that Layfon let out as he turned his body towards the door.


    Leerin seemed to resist the sense of shame in her heart, rushing out wrapped in just a towel!


    "Wow, is this interesting setting only limited to today?"


    Saying this, Leu also left the bath. Drying herself and blow-drying her hair, she relaxedly looked at the situation in the living room.


    Over there, two panicked people were holding a fainted Nina.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    She thought of it.


    Nina had originally had a fever. The fevered person had bathed, and even splashed around so much during the bath, and then rushed out without even putting clothes on. Because they had just entered the summer, the nights weren''t that warm yet, so it was inevitable that this scene would happen!


    It was inevitable that she would collapse.


    On the second day, Nina who had recovered to her normal condition didn''t have any leftover memories. Was this fortunate or unfortunate for everyone else?


    In the dining room in the morning, Leu, who didn''t consider those things, alternated looking between Nina and the slightly displeased Leerin.

 Volume 11, Dinnertime of You and Me

    Volume 11, Dinnertime of You and Me


    After class finished, we both arrived at that place.


    Not that we purposely wanted to be together. Just that, after school our first activities happened to be the same, nothing more.


    I was filling my stomach before work, Layfon was filling his stomach before Military Arts training.


    Because our purposes were the same, I recommended that shop.


    It was near the closest tram station from the first-year school building, a place that made people suffer slightly when it was time to depart. Because of this good fortune, there were no worries about whether the edibles would be sold out. But occasionally, I would worry about whether the store would be destroyed by somebody.


    A donut store.


    I ordered the tastiest stone-fried cake. It wasn''t torus-shaped, rather it resembled its name in that it was a spherical fried cake small enough to be held by children. Not only did it have a sugary flavor, there were also chocolate and many types of fruit flavors.


    I bought about ten or so of each kind. Layfon seemed to have also bought the same amount.


    There were no benches to eat at inside the store, so after purchasing drinks we sat on the benches outside the store to eat.


    "Come to think of it, what kind of a person is your platoon captain?"


    The both of us usually spoke about stories of our work to each other. Afterwards, I knew that the platoon captain Nina Antalk also worked to clean the Mechanical Department like Layfon.


    "How strange, Military Artists all get a fixed income. So why do you and your platoon captain need to work those kinds of jobs, do you need money that much?"


    "Personally, it''s cause I''m on my own."


    I had heard these words before. However, they weren''t easily understood. Indeed, if things were like that then he might not have the money that a pure Military Artist family did. But even if he didn''t clean the Mechanical Department, he should still be able to live a decent life!


    "Also, my platoon captain came here against her parents'' wishes, so she has no financial support."


    "That''s quite tough!"


    I felt a lot of admiration for her. When I came to the Academy City, I desperately wanted to have an urban life and adopted a somewhat rebellious attitude. Indeed, I had some altercations with my parents, but in the end they still agreed to let me come here. Of course, they gave me financial support.


    I traveled on the roaming bus. Therefore, I knew of the harsh situations of the "outside world". With just this much, I already felt like it had great significance. Afterwards was my growth in Zuellni.


    Although I admired the platoon captain''s situation, we still chatted about other topics.


    We left our individual hometowns, and for our individual growth we experienced a dangerous journey, and only at the end did we reach Zuellni.


    But, that was a period of time we had to experience!

 Volume 11, Impact of Childhood 03

    Volume 11, Impact of Childhood 03


    How was she going to resolve this situation¡­¡­ Felli thought deeply.


    Felli truly felt that it was very unexpected that she would act without thinking. But since she couldn''t realize her desires if she didn''t do that, then it was all she could do.


    It was obvious that the outcome wasn''t decided.


    An extremely fearsome ''enemy'' had arrived.


    She was an even tougher opponent than a demon queen - her cooking skills were excellent, her grades were very good, her speaking skills were very strong and she didn''t show off. Compared to that unmistakable brilliance, the most worrisome area was that she had known Layfon since they were small.


    Assuming for now that her superiority wouldn''t immediately dominate, she had still tirelessly made the journey to Zuellni for that person, and that was her declaration. That person wasn''t someone who held the fate of the world, nor was he someone in a high position of any city, but rather some orphan who didn''t even know his family name, a stupid man who had lost the only glory he had obtained.


    She had come for that man.


    Leerin Marfes-


    Layfon''s childhood friend.


    Yes, she had come to Zuellni, and surprisingly she had rode the roaming bus from Grendan. Moreover, Karian who was her own brother had planned to let her stay in Zuellni indefinitely, and her brother had arranged for her to stay as a short-term student using the reason that the number of roaming buses had decreased due to the Military Arts competition.


    This was all to use Layfon, to increase the reasons that he had to protect this city.


    What a hateful plan. But it had results, she could understand just by seeing Layfon''s expression.


    The evidence was that everyone felt that Layfon''s slowness had gotten quite a bit worse than normal, and actually that might be quite bad. Though, he hadn''t had any failures in his Military Arts performance, so no one had said anything.


    Plainly speaking, Leerin''s presence made him feel comfortable.


    So she had to do something! But, in the end, what could she do?


    Anyway, it wouldn''t do if she couldn''t win against her, right? The fact that she possessed excellent Military Artist and Psychokinesist abilities didn''t mean that she was better than Leerin.


    Then where should she start? Should she first start from studies?


    What annoyed her was, she knew Leerin''s studying abilities just from the special treatment she received as a short-term student. She was clearly the same age as Layfon, but she was already studying in her third year. How could she be defeated? There was only the scholastic ability test! Fortunately, the scholastic ability test was approaching soon, and even if there was a ''Military Arts competition'' or a ''Inter-city battle'', an Academy City was an Academy City, and none of the classes would be cancelled, and tests would be carried out as normal.


    First place! Felli made her oath seriously. Actually, there were many Psychokinesists with strong studying ability. If they took tests normally, they could easily get in the top twenty in their grade. Because when they used Psychokinesis, they had to gather and analyze a sea of information that would be difficult for a normal person to imagine, and simultaneously busy themselves with sending the information to the designated people. For this, Psychokinesists possessed a mind stronger than normal people and Military Artists, and it could be said that Psychokinesists had genius talent from the time they were born.


    In the past twenty years, Felli never had any trouble as long as she silently listened in class. Actually, getting first place wasn''t very difficult, and she still had faith in that.


    Of course, Felli was also clear that it wasn''t sure whether getting first place could get Layfon''s attention, and she didn''t have any proof that his view of her would improve, since various people''s likes and dislikes were manifold. Though Felli couldn''t understand it, it was definitely a fact that there were quite a few girls who admired her brother Karian¡­¡­


    More relevantly, had Layfon ever thought about what types of girls he liked? Actually, what did that guy usually think about?


    So it would probably be better to just think about what most people liked.


    So, Felli began working hard towards the target she had set.


    If she didn''t know what criteria to work towards, then she should first work hard towards a normal criterion! Academic achievement was the best criterion in an Academy City, which was why she decided.


    In order to take back the gap between her and other Psychokinesists, and in order to shorten the difference in effort she put towards studying¡­¡­ Felli worked hard day in and day out towards studying, thinking that it was ridiculous that she was troubled by excellence as a Psychokinesist while she tried to achieve excellence in studying¡­¡­


    The day of the exam results came.


    Because there were many second year students, there were several school buildings, but the scores were only posted in the school building that Felli was currently at. Felli confirmed the reality from the results list posted on the walls of the hallway, and stood in shock.


    "¡­¡­Why?"


    Even if her voice was very quite, even if she was expressionless, Felli was indeed very shocked. Right now there only people looking at the list other than those who had hopes to be ranked highly were all looking for fun, and there weren''t many people. Zuellni had sixty thousand students, and the average number of students in the six grades was about ten thousand. The results list only enumerated the fifty most excellent scores, and because of this it didn''t have anything to do with most of the students, and all they cared about was increasing their rank.


    With an incredulous mood, Felli looked up and down for her name, Felli Loss. Even if she knew that she wouldn''t miss the name she had used since she had been literate, she still wanted to confirm.


    "¡­¡­Why?"


    Confirming that she definitely hadn''t seen wrongly, Felli made a sound again.


    The bell sounding the start of class rang.


    The people gradually dispersed.


    Felli''s name wasn''t there.


    Afterwards, Felli learned of her scores from the computer placed in the classroom¡­¡­ she was even more stunned.


    A failing mark, with a makeup one week later.


    ¡­What was going on??


    ¡ó


    Felli''s appearance was a bit queer.


    After a long absence, the members of the seventeenth platoon once again gathered in the training hall.


    Recently, the Military Arts classes here had been group exercises, and the platoon members'' joint training had not happened. Of course, if they rigidly adhered to training every day, then it would result in them being unable to perform in a crucial moment. In order to avoid that, frequent vacations were mixed in with the daily practice.


    During the vacation, Nina had still passed along the message to everyone that she wanted them to gather in the training hall. But participation was voluntary.


    A platoon member wasn''t necessarily sturdier than others. One would obvious have to rest when it was time to rest, and Nina was the most clear herself on the importance of rest. After all, she had memories of suffering from overusing Kei while training.


    So, the only people who came to the training hall were the leader Nina, Naruki, and Layfon. Felli and Dalshena would come when they had time, and Sharnid basically didn''t show his face. Only Sharnid would use his full strength to rest when it was time to rest.


    But, today was a bit different. For the regular exams, training had become rest for several days. Today was the second day after the exams finished, and the scores would be given out. Because the tests answers were filled out on a scannable sheet, it was very fast to grade using machines.


    Of course, the older students still submitted papers and research reports. Reports and things like that couldn''t be graded that simply, so they wouldn''t be done during the regular exams. In the end, it was just to confirm how much the students in the school had learned.


    Exams had ended, and training would resume starting from tomorrow.


    Before that, they would have to move their somewhat dulled body, so that was the plan for today''s practice.


    "Uwah - Hard to believe it''s the last day of vacation."


    Sharnid, the last one to arrive, said this as soon as he entered the door.


    "You''re too late!"


    Seeing Sharnid''s leisurely attitude, Dalshena''s shout was even faster than Nina''s.


    "Could it be, that you failed your exams?"


    Sharnid laughed, laughing while waving his hand - You''re joking, right!


    "How could that be, do you think that I would do something stupid to endanger my resting time?"


    "Ah~ I guess that''s the only way you''d study."


    Facing Dalshena''s gaze that was scornful from every angle, Sharnid shrugged.


    "I hope you know that things may not be as they seem."


    But that sentence was ignored, and Sharnid could only cast a pitying gaze towards her who didn''t make any response. Afterwards, his gaze flew to a place that felt interesting.


    Naruki showed a helpless face, and her vision had also overlapped in the same area.


    He spontaneously smiled.


    "It couldn¡¯t be, Layfon?"


    Nina also noticed the atmosphere.


    "Hahaha, uh, well¡­¡­"


    "He failed."


    As she sighed, Naruki spoke for him.


    "I told you many times to decrease your work shifts, and focus on studying!"


    She had indeed said that.


    Knowing his normal class attitude and his quiz scores, Naruki''s words were very convincing, but Layfon hadn''t decreased his work shifts.


    "Really, you''re the same as our resident idiot!"


    Mifi who had also failed seemingly couldn''t put her strength into taking tests either.


    "Is she alright for the next week''s makeup exams?"


    Nina asked, raising her brow.


    "Ah, that should be fine. She already found an excellent teacher."


    An excellent teacher¡­¡­ After hearing that, Layfon''s mood began falling.


    "Eh? Is that teacher really so good?"


    "Yes. I want to see Layton¡­¡­Layfon''s face when he realizes."


    Just as she spoke the nickname that her circle of friends used, Naruki changed her words.


    Nina looked at Layfon. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning yet.


    When her meaning was revealed, it was practice was temporarily ended for them to rest. They had taken Layfon''s advice and carrying out Psyharden basic training, and there were many things that seemed simple but were very hard to do. It wasn''t so for Layfon who had trained like this since he was small, but his companions who weren''t yet used to it were almost spent.


    Nina notified everyone. Just when everyone had sat down, they heard a doorknock.


    An almost impolite knock sounded, seeming as if it hadn''t been knocked with a fist. Actually, if training were going on then a normal doorknock would have been drowned out. This was a very loud knock.


    Nina said to enter, and the door was cautiously opened.


    "Hello!"


    It was very quiet inside, and the owner of that voice seemed a bit surprised. She was a bit flustered that everyone was watching her, but she quickly changed the atmosphere, and naturally walked inside. She held a very thick FileBook in her hand, and had probably used it to knock the door before.


    At the time, Layfon had been standing on a pile of hard balls on a wire. The hard balls were positioned on the wire, layered on top of each other. A pyramid of hard balls. Kei flowed from his Dite, and the spreading Kei held the hard balls on top of the wire. This was a use of steel thread techniques, and with a few changes it could be used as training for the Luckens Wind Serpent.


    Once Leerin appeared, the pyramid crumbled. The hard balls slipped from under Layfon''s feet, bounding around, and spreading everywhere.


    Nina and the others jumped, as Layfon had never once failed like this before. He was unable to hide his embarrassing appearance.


    One of the flying hard balls stopped at Leerin''s feet.


    After greeting everyone, Leerin first walked to Naruki.


    "Thanks for your exam."


    While she said that, she took several sheets out of her FileBook.


    "Oh no, of course I would do that if Mifi asked. But rather, will you be okay?"


    "Nn, I looked at the textbooks, and I already know the scope of the exam."


    Leerin, who spoke while knocking the Filebook, looked extremely reliable. If Naruki''s guess wasn''t wrong, inside it were the sections of the textbook she had printed out that corresponded to the scope of the test.


    "I already completely understand how to teach it."


    Seeing the look that emerged on Leerin after she said that sentence, Layfon''s heart shook. It also showed on his expression.


    It was terror.


    Fear.


    Definitely, something that was terrifying awaited him.


    "Captain¡­¡­"


    "Nina."


    Though he had thought of defensive measures, Leerin interrupted him. What a perfect opportunity, this was a strike after she had observed that he was attempting to escape. He even felt killing intent.


    Since the decision about Leerin''s temporary student status, Nina had been in the same dorm as her, as classmates not of the same age. Leerin got along with Nina even better than Layfon did, and no one could blame her for it. Of course, Nina was also the same. She understood this situation, and was somewhat confused about how to view Leerin.


    "What is it?"


    "Starting now, we have to make Layfon study when we''re idle. Please cancel Layfon''s training after school. Afterwards, please explain that to the people who come by wanting Layfon''s Military Arts teaching. That won''t happen until the makeups end."


    "Ah, ahh¡­¡­ then, the teacher is?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Leerin smiled slightly, walking straight towards Layfon.


    She maintained her smile.


    But, her eyes weren''t smiling.


    "I''ll drill the knowledge into you completely."


    She gave off the impression that her cold gaze had already pierced through Layfon.


    ¡ó


    She had been dumbstruck for a while, but in the end the time for training passed.


    Layfon had been taken away.


    Felli was at a loss. She gritted her teeth. ''How could this be!''


    If she had gotten a high position in the test this time, then she could naturally tutor Layfon. No, even if Naruki still relied on Leerin, she could have shown her scores in order to get an opportunity to become Layfon''s teacher.


    (How could this be!)


    She whispered countless times. Moreover, this kind of outcome had happened at the worst time.


    Returning to her own bedroom, Felli was still dismayed as she changed clothes. She had stared at the exams on the table, redone the questions, and then checked the answers¡­¡­


    (Strange.)


    More than ninety percent of it had been correct, almost all of it. Never mind the top twenty positions, it wouldn''t be strange to be first place based on Felli''s calculations.


    Then what had happened?


    Had the machine erred? Had it mixed her answers up with someone else''s?


    In that case, it wouldn''t be strange for that person to have mistakenly become first place. But, the first place person in this test had been a consistent performer in the rankings. If her answers and someone else''s answers were exchanged, that person couldn''t have gotten first place, which was strange. Moreover, that person should have felt confused that he had unexpectedly gotten first place.


    But, that hadn''t happened.


    She hadn''t heard of anything like that, nor had she noticed any suspicious area of the rankings.


    Felli had to rule it out.


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    Alone in the room, Felli held her head. She hadn''t been wrong, so why?


    If the graders were wrong, then she could appeal. Wait, wasn''t there someone around who could cooperate with her?


    Right, her brother.


    If she directly appealed to her brother, the Student Council president, then the reason could be discovered quickly.


    But, in that case wouldn''t Felli''s failing be exposed?


    No, hadn''t it already been exposed? She felt that it had been exposed, as her brother wouldn''t ignore this. Regardless of how busy he was, he would always confirm his sister''s test scores.


    What would her brother say?


    Suddenly, the things that Felli hadn''t considered yet unfurled like an umbrella.


    It was very simple for a Psychokinesist to just get a decent score. Their brain tissue had been strengthened, and their memorization abilities were also increased. But, a true Psychokinesist wouldn''t strain himself to get good scores. Memorization was important for them in the first place, but it was meaningless to have only memories but be unable to act in a crucial situation. Due to this, Psychokinesists put more mindpower into essays, rather than quizzes. What Felli had done this time was an unfamiliar action in this regard. It wouldn''t be strange for her to be glared at by other Psychokinesists.


    ¡­¡­Though it was now after the fact.


    But to obtain a failing mark, that was really¡­¡­


    "I''m coming in!"


    At the same time as a perfunctory doorknock sounded along with the door opening, Felli raised her head from the table.


    In her thinking, she hadn''t even noticed the sound of her brother coming back.


    "¡­¡­What happened?"


    Karian walked in with a bitter face. The only thing that could put that kind of expression on him, whether in Zuellni or at home, was probably only Felli.


    But, she never thought that he would make that kind of expression now.


    She hadn''t thought that it would be the same outcome as her premonition.


    "You already know your test results, right?"


    Karian glanced at the opened test papers on the table.


    "I can''t accept it!"


    Felli immediately replied.


    "I definitely can''t accept it!"


    Her brother sighed, a confirmation that the situation was real. In other words, those test results were accurate.


    "How¡­¡­"


    Felli stood up all of a sudden, and right away her feet were unstable. It was almost as if the ground beneath her feet had disappeared. More accurately, it felt as if she had been deceived by something that she had believed in.


    She was stopped right before she fell over.


    The brother looked at the sister with a pitiful gaze.


    "Your makeup exams cannot be avoided, that''s all I can say."


    After saying that, Karian walked out of the room.


    Felli was still dazed.


    ¡ó


    Of course, she couldn''t just stay dazed. Separating emotions and actions was the first training a Psychokinesist had to complete. If one wavered, they could send information that was not fully accurate to the Military Artists on the battlefield.


    Felli walked to the table, confused.


    As for the matter that had just been solved, she had wanted her brother to grade and score her test again, but Karian was no longer there. In any case, Felli hadn''t returned home just for that.


    Felli thought that she couldn''t just do nothing.


    Anyway, she had to find someone else to confirm that her answers hadn''t been wrong. In other words, she had to go confirm that fatal errors had not developed in her cognition and understanding. Simply, she had to find someone to confirm whether she had gone crazy or not.


    Then who should she look for?


    Nina? Though she was a senpai, Felli didn''t think her grades were that good.


    Sharnid? Same as above.


    Dalshena? Her grades weren''t bad, but their relationship wasn''t very good.


    Harley? His brain wasn''t bad, but it was difficult to talk to him about any topics other than Dites.


    Eri? They could talk comfortably, but her grades weren''t very good.


    "No good!"


    She had counted off all of the people she knew, but she hadn''t found a single one that she could ask for help.


    Layfon? Even worse, he had failed in the first place.


    But, just when she thought of Layfon. Felli also thought of someone else.


    Leerin Marfes - The current imaginary enemy other than Meishen Trinden. No, not an imaginary enemy, a true enemy.


    Sometimes, she had asked ''why must I be like this¡­¡­''. Why couldn''t she be a bit more frank with her emotions? Honestly, she had never done anything clearly, but she particularly disliked situations when he was surrounded by girls.


    That was the thing called jealousy. Of course, she would know about those things even without anyone to teach her.


    Felli Loss, 17 years old, and though she wasn''t used to love, she wasn''t deficient in her basic knowledge or slow enough to anger someone.


    "I can''t do anything even if it''s annoying."


    She had to analyze this from a new angle. But, this wasn''t a problem that she could resolve herself, no matter how she looked. Maybe it would be better to try talking with Eri.


    "¡­¡­This is all I can do."


    Felli sat down by the table, facing the textbook. The other thing she had to do was confirm the scope of the exam again.


    But, the only outcome of this was to further bog down Felli''s mind.


    Regardless of what she did, she didn''t understand where she had gone wrong. After rereading the textbook, she noticed that she had forgotten almost nothing. She had highlighted before this test particularly to make memorization easier. That way, it might even be possible for her to dictate what had been written inside the notebook without even looking at it.


    (Why?)


    Had she really not messed up? No, it was a possibility that she had messed up while taking the test.


    She had done all she can, but Felli''s confusion had become even deeper. Had her Psychokinesis ability become defective? She thought randomly. If abnormalities had appeared in her brain, then the brain''s organization ability that was even more important than the Kei vein for Psychokinesists should have become abnormal. Regardless of how much information was gathered with Psychokinesis, if the brain couldn''t make the correct judgment, then it was impossible to send accurate information.


    Thinking of that, Felli felt enough terror to almost make her scream in fear.


    She was necessary because she was a Psychokinesist. Though she had come here to give up on her identity as a Psychokinesist, she now felt an inexplicable fear when that time might actually be coming¡­¡­ She no longer knew what her own heart was thinking.


    "Yes, that''s how it is." She had told herself that many times.


    Yes, originally she had come here to find new possibilities. She had originally been that way, though Karian had forced her into a situation where she had to use her abilities.


    She said that to herself time and time again.


    "Isn''t this an opportunity? This is definitely an opportunity to give up on Military Arts! Finally, I can return to my original path."


    She spoke to herself.


    But¡­¡­


    But?


    If¡­¡­ If she were no longer a Psychokinesist, what would she do if she didn''t have any other skills?


    She thought over and over, and then trembled slightly. What would she do if she wasn''t good at anything other than Psychokinesis? Could she already only become a Psychokinesist? Did her life have no significance other than the skills she had been born with? If that were so, what was the difference between her and a machine?


    And, what if she also lost her Psychokinesis skills?


    "What will be left of me?"


    Throwing the textbook, Felli slumped on the bed. Fighting back the urge to pound the bedsheets, she buried her face into the bed.


    Her body began shaking uncontrollably.


    ¡ó


    She couldn''t sleep.


    ''What a terrible face¡­¡­''


    As she looked in the mirror, Felli thought this. Bags had appeared under her eyes, and her entire body seemed somewhat swollen. After washing many times with cold water, her skin seemed to have tightened back up.


    But, she couldn''t do much about her constant headache. Was it only a lack of sleep, or was it produced by an abnormality in her brain?


    "It''s obviously a lack of sleep."


    But her voice didn''t have much strength.


    She would usually be able to assert that easily, but today she didn''t have confidence. This was unchangeable for Psychokinesists and Military Artists; how could they be totally fine after one or two whole days without sleep?


    Actually, when she and Layfon had confronted many attacking filth monsters, it had been necessary for them to stay up like that quite a few times regardless.


    Then why was she weary this time after a night without sleep?


    (Don''t think about it anymore¡­¡­)


    She could only say this to herself.


    Felli changed clothes and went to school.


    But, however she listened to the class going on at school, it wouldn''t enter her brain. During break time, Eri also asked worriedly, but Felli replied vaguely.


    She wasn''t in the mood to exchange words. Eri was a normal person. That was true in the field of exams, and she wasn''t any use for Psychokinesis.


    Maybe that way of thinking was a kind of arrogance. But, she wouldn''t say that. Military Artists truly had certain things that others did not. Though there was no controversy over normal things, there was a divide between the two sides when it was time to make decisions. They both lived in the same city, but the people who didn''t know battle and who couldn''t fight were difference from those who understood battle and lived for it.


    Morning classes had already ended. In the afternoon, Military Artist exercises would begin. Though, it wasn''t a large-scale combined exercise involving the entire Military Artist department.


    Felli skipped the exercise of her seventeenth platoon.


    She decided to put aside the exercise for now. Maybe today''s exercise would cause her to make a worried decision, so she didn''t want to go if possible.


    Nina had said the day before that they would gather in the training hall today, but this was ignored.


    Leaving the school building, she deliberately walked in a place where there were few people.


    The devastated Felli felt like her body was heavy. Why would she be this exhausted? She finally understood why she had been unable to focus.


    Her body originally hadn''t had any problems.


    So then, what was the issue?


    As expected¡­¡­


    She only understood her body''s situation.


    Before she noticed, she was alone in a pavilion of a park.


    She looked blankly at the scene of the park.


    Lunchtime had passed, and right now was time for afternoon classes for sure. There weren''t any other people in the park.


    "Huh?"


    A surprised voice sounded from behind her.


    After turning around, a surprised Layfon stood there with his mouth hanging open.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­I''m not doing anything."


    She had already thought of an excuse, but Felli still replied like that.


    Layfon entered the pavilion, sitting down on the other side from Felli.


    The backpack he placed on the table bulged from the many things placed inside it.


    "What''s that?''


    "The material that Leerin gave to me to read."


    Layfon put his hand on the bag with a wry smile.


    "Speaking of which, you didn''t go to the training hall, Felli?"


    "My body isn''t well today."


    Felli said this, and Layfon replied vaguely. Maybe he was thinking about what was wrong with her?


    "But, Layfon didn''t go to the training hall either."


    As he was waiting for the reply, Layfon had put on an intrigued expression. That kind of attitude left an impression. Had he been thinking of saying that she was strange?


    But, Layfon hadn''t noticed anything.


    "Leerin doesn''t want me to continue training until the makeup exam, didn''t she say that yesterday?"


    "Really? How incredible!"


    Maybe that had been so! Felli couldn''t remember.


    "Really. In the end, Captain was convinced."


    Nina liked rigorous training. Wasn''t it very incredible to have convinced Nina? Felli thought so in her heart, but she didn''t say so.


    "Then, are you going to Leerin''s study session?"


    "That''s right."


    Layfon''s face lost its vitality for a moment, and it could be described as an incredibly tired expression. Layfon, who basically possessed the strongest Military Arts power, had this kind of expression after just one night.


    Felli''s eyes widened.


    "It seems very strict!"


    "It''s not a problem of being strict or not. She''s a devil, once it comes to studying! Aah¡­¡­"


    Layfon held his head and moaned.


    "Reading till I''ve memorized it completely, and writing as well¡­¡­ Isn''t it just about a one hour exam! It''s hell! She thinks that if she can remember it then other people can remember it too, and even if I say I can''t do it she still makes me work till the end.


    Then, what did Layfon want to say?


    Of course, he didn''t say it.


    Layfon''s complaints continued.


    "Aah, that hell''s about to begin again now. Have mercy on me! I discussed how to escape yesterday with Mifi, but Naruki and Mei both encouraged me, and didn''t want me to escape¡­¡­"


    Hearing the names that appeared one after another, Felli felt her eyebrows quiver.


    It wasn''t funny.


    It wasn''t funny at all.


    Hearing those complaints, Felli forgot about her own matters, coldly looking at Layfon.


    "That''s how things were for the admissions test to the Academy City. At the time, I already thought I had already learned everything that I would learn in life¡­¡­"


    "I changed my mind."


    Felli''s voice interrupted Layfon''s words.


    "Eh?"


    "Can I also participate in that kind of tutoring session?"


    "Hah?"


    "At this time, most teaching staff are in class, and Naruki''s also in the training hall, right? What would people thing if they saw someone alone here?"


    "Huhhhhhh?"


    A mournful expression crept up on Layfon''s face, and Felli felt slightly happier.


    Layfon who didn''t really consent brought Felli to the library that acted as the meeting location. This store had many self-study rooms, and the round tables could be used for meetings if they were somewhat tidied up a little. Of course, this was a library, and they couldn''t hold festivities or anything.


    The space in the self-study room that Leerin had temporarily borrowed was just right for about five people. There wasn''t anything in the room other than tables and chairs, in order to keep from impairing mental focus. In order to give a quiet environment to other people who came to study, sound-canceling equipment was also installed, and they couldn''t hear any sound from next door.


    Leerin who had already arrived was a bit surprised when she saw Felli who had come over as well.


    "Felli-san?"


    "Sorry to disturb."


    "Ah, it''s alright. Come in."


    Leerin who seemed a bit scared lowered her head, and Felli let Layfon into the room.


    "Then, Felli-san is also¡­¡­?"


    "I''ve come to help."


    "Th, thank you."


    Leerin''s expression was confused, like she didn''t know how to deal with things. Felli didn''t know why she was being treated with that kind of attitude. Why, was it only because she was soft-spoken?


    "Uh -- well¡­¡­"


    Leerin grabbed the collar of Layfon who was seen as the opposition.


    Her displeased expression was as if he were trying to resist. Leerin forced Layfon into a chair, and smiled lightly towards him.


    "First, let''s review yesterday!"


    "Lighten your hand a bit."


    "No!"


    His request was immediately refused, and Layfon''s expression quickly twitched. But, Leerin ignored all of this, continuously asking questions.


    She didn''t look at the textbook, nor did she have problem booklets. Even so, she could continuously dictate problems as if she were looking at a problem booklet.


    Soon after, Layfon''s forehead began sweating, and he replied while holding his head, depressed.


    They were mostly correct, though there were still mistakes.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "No, well, I worked hard, for sure."


    At Leerin''s cold words, Layfon explained in a panic.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Wait, wait, it''s true! I definitely read all the materials following Leerin''s instructions."


    "Did you remember them all properly? Did you quiz yourself?"


    "¡­¡­Ah? No, well¡­¡­ Of course."


    "Don''t lie!"


    His bold words were interrupted.


    "If you quizzed yourself, you wouldn''t have these kinds of results!"


    If soundproofing measures weren''t in place, that voice would already have made the librarian come over.


    "No, I really did¡­¡­ It''s just-"


    "What? You couldn''t be trying to pretend, right? Knowing what I''m going to do if you do that kind of thing, are you still going to try?"


    "Uh--"


    "That''s enough!"


    Leerin''s anger filled the entire room.


    Then, the hell began.


    It was already strict enough to seem like torture. No one who had seen Layfon fighting before could have imagined Layfon''s current appearance.


    "Uhh, can I rest a bit¡­¡­"


    "There are still ten problems to answer, that should be simple."


    "Umm¡­¡­"


    "Hey, your hand stopped. If you can''t think of it, then take notes. Both your head and your body need to remember this information."


    "Urgh¡­¡­"


    "If you can''t get a hundred percent on this quiz, then you have to copy the book as many times as you miss points."


    "Uuuuuuu¡­¡­"


    Quiz problems flowed from Leerin''s mouth. Felli watched from the side with complex feelings. Though she had said she wanted to help, Felli still hadn''t done anything. But, right now she lacked confidence, and actually she would be a bit hesitant about helping, but¡­¡­


    It was still her first time seeing Layfon backed this far into a corner.


    No, she had seen Layfon backed into a corner before. But, this time was different. The Military Artist Layfon would fight back with all of his might if he were being taught like this, wouldn''t he? No, maybe that wasn''t the case, but he didn''t have to comply this obediently.


    Of course, Felli and Nina couldn''t do that kind of thing. They would be a bit concerned. It wasn''t the kind of concern of being hated by a person they liked. Rather, Felli couldn''t do anything if she was truly hated, and she did indeed feel that some hated her.


    Of course, after all, Felli didn''t know what the people who hated her thought.


    However, Leerin had done this. But maybe Layfon didn¡¯t hate her.


    She had wanted to let Leerin look over her own exam situation, and for this had taken out her exam paper from her bag. But that opportunity never appeared.


    The quiz ended.


    "Fifty points."


    Facing that kind of result, Leerin wrinkled her face, and Layfon''s face went green.


    "Copy the section that was just quizzed fifty times. ¡­¡­Understood?"


    "Uhh¡­¡­ I don''t want to!"


    Suddenly, Layfon exploded. Knocking over the chair, Layfon stood up. The pressure pushed Felli back.


    "What are you doing?"


    Leerin didn''t move. She confronted him with her chest out, scorning on Layfon''s attitude.


    But Layfon didn''t truly confront Leerin. He rushed past Felli behind him, opened the door, and walked out. They could hear the angry voice of the librarian saying ''Quiet down!''.


    A strong wind blew through the room, even messing up her hair.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    After being taken aback, Leerin quickly returned to her senses and pressed down on her messed-up hair. Righting the fallen chair, she sorted the fallen materials on the table.


    The fatigue on that face seemed like a reflection.


    Come to think of it, she had prepared these materials for Layfon, and been with him while he studied. When had these materials been made? The examination results had been released yesterday morning, and the materials had been completed when they were in the Military Arts hall in the afternoon. She had her own classes, so she must have ignored her classes to make these materials.


    The girl who had come to Zuellni for Layfon. That was Leerin Marfes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah?"


    Thinking that, the words in Felli''s mouth spilled out. Leerin noticed those small fragments of speech, turning towards her.


    Felli was currently facing her back.


    "I''ll go bring him back."


    Saying that, Felli walked out of the library.


    She definitely couldn''t lose! Felli had said that.


    Layfon hadn''t come to Zuellni to be a Military Artist. He had come here to find a way of living other than as a Military Artist. But his Military Arts ability had been shown, and things had become like this, become this outcome where he had to accept the regular makeup exams.


    Layfon''s personality was probably like that. He preferred using his body, compared to using his brain. Did he have the nature of a Military Artist? It couldn''t be said, but it couldn''t be denied.


    Wasn''t it a bit discouraging to be a Military Artist every day? But Layfon had stood out as a Military Artist when Zuellni was in a crisis, and the pain accompanying that kind of thing had gradually become unnoticeable.


    That was definitely not a good omen.


    And also, didn''t Leerin also think that? Wasn''t she trying to make sure Layfon passed his makeups and worked hard for it?


    Maybe she would be hated by Layfon using that kind of method.


    "I should just be a bystander!"


    Felli who walked out of the library took out a Dite from her weapon belt. The Light Dite was quickly restored. The flower petal-like Psychokinesis flakes that flew from the staff separated, dancing through the air.


    In order to find Layfon, the flakes flew off.


    She acted without hesitation, and by this time the things she had worried about had already completely disappeared from her mind.


    ¡ó


    The Psychokinesis flakes quickly discovered Layfon''s location. The distance wasn''t very far, and it was still in the region belonging to the library. Layfon sat in the backyard where there were no other people.


    The entire backyard was covered by the library''s shadow, and it was very cool.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    Just as she let out a sound, a tremor went through Layfon''s spine in surprise, and he turned his body.


    "It, it''s not like this! Actually I was kind of just¡­¡­ coming outside for some fresh air. Uh, I''ll go study properly now, don''t worry."


    At the same time as Layfon hastily made excuses, Felli sighed.


    "First, you should go apologize properly to her."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Felli held down Layfon who had tried to stand up immediately. Then, she sent a flake to where Leerin was, sending the information that she had found the slightly calmed-down Layfon.


    "Felli¡­¡­senpai?"


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­"


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    Layfon hurriedly corrected himself as he was being glared at. Then, Felli showed a tiny smile.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that, could we talk normally like in the park before coming here? That''s all I was thinking."


    She thought of Layfon''s strange expression at that time.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Felli spoke while sitting next to Layfon.


    From then on, Layfon continuously gazed at the scenery of the backyard, though there weren''t any particularly interesting places. The backyard had a lawn along with trees that blocked the vision, and also other buildings in the distance. What were those buildings for?


    "Leerin doesn''t have any bad intentions!"


    Thinking of that, Layfon spoke.


    "Before I came to Zuellni, things were like this when I was studying for entrance exams."


    "Huh¡­¡­"


    "Though it''s very terrifying and very toilsome, it''s not like that for only me."


    Then, he had understood Leerin''s point of view as a teacher? Thinking this, Felli was about to get upset again.


    "It''s just so harsh!"


    Saying that, Layfon put his head between his knees.


    "But, I can''t do anything about Leerin getting mad, right? I clearly worked so hard in Grendan studying, but right now I''ve become like this¡­¡­"


    "Then, you''re not upset?"


    "That''s right."


    Layfon made a wry smile.


    "But, what''s troublesome is that I have no interest towards studying. I don''t know what methods I can use¡­¡­"


    "True."


    If he liked it, then maybe there would be something that could promote his progress, right? Maybe that were true. But if he had never thought that way, his life¡­¡­ No, it would be the worst to compare it to the life of a normal person.


    For a Military Artist, it was enough to just walk the road of a Military Artist from the time of birth. But normal people weren''t the same. They had to accumulate a lot of experience, and find something that could support their own city life. Had everyone truly found that kind of thing? That definitely wasn''t true, and it was very clear to her that it wasn''t such an easy thing to do.


    "¡­¡­What would you do, if you don''t find anything that you''re good at?"


    "Ah?"


    "If there''s nothing interesting other than Military Artists. What would you do, Fon Fon? Continue being a Military Artist?"


    How would Layfon reply? When she had considered this yesterday night, it had been extremely frightening. Then, how would Layfon reply?


    "¡­¡­You''re asking what I would do?"


    "Please answer me."


    "Yes, it would be very troublesome. It''s true that I''m very good at Military Artists, and I''ve felt that a bit recently. But I''ve already begun thinking ''isn''t that terrible?''. Well, uh, it''s troublesome."


    "Then, what does that mean?"


    "Uh, but, thinking probably won''t do anything about things ten or twenty years later! I''m not even clear on how things will be in a few years. That probably won''t change, I have that kind of feeling even before thinking!"


    Saying that, Layfon laid down on the grass.


    "In that case, I''ll have various experiences in these six years, and if I''m lucky then I''ll notice something, and even if I don''t notice something then at the worst I''ll do some program and have a normal life."


    "Is that enough?"


    "For now. Of course, only for now. My target right now is to erase my failing mark!"


    "You''re so easygoing!"


    He had really changed. When they had just met, she had been able to feel a much more urgent feeling. Dissatisfaction at being used as a Military Artist, and the feeling of being unable to escape from its shadow.


    But, right now his expression was different.


    What had happened?


    Actually, she knew. The answer was before her.


    He had come to Zuellni in order to find change. Though it wasn''t easy to say he had been affected by something, the things here had caused Layfon to become like this. Perhaps, everything here had made Layfon like this.


    Then, had Layfon begun to adapt to Zuellni? Had he begun to adapt to the normal life of Felli and the others?


    "You''re too easygoing."


    Even saying that, Felli and Layfon were still lying on the same grass lawn.


    "But, maybe that way is best."


    Something that she excelled at, that wouldn''t lose to her Psychokinesis ability.


    Even if there wasn''t such a thing, she could still live on.


    Maybe she wouldn''t excel, she wouldn''t attract people''s attention, and maybe she could have money problems. But, she also wouldn''t frequently face danger where her life was at risk.


    A meager, but stable life.


    Maybe that kind of thing wouldn''t be bad.


    It definitely wouldn''t be bad at all.


    "¡­¡­What are you doing lying down so leisurely?"


    At the voice that seemed to come from underground, Layfon and Felli reflexively crawled back up.


    When had she lied down? She thought of her sleepless night and fatigue as reasons, but she truly wasn''t tired at all.


    Leerin was mad.


    Oh? When had she been staying at such a close distance to Layfon?


    Meishen and the others were also behind Leerin''s back. Mifi smiled soundlessly, Naruki made a speechless expression, and Meishen was confused.


    "Uh, um, Leerin. I was resting a bit, and I don''t know why I laid down."


    Layfon knew his circumstances, and began explaining about his lying down.


    At that time, he made a rare mistake.


    Layfon''s foot slipped as he was standing up, and he came in contact with Felli''s leg in panic.


    It was evidence that he completely hadn''t noticed how close he was to Felli.


    "Wah."


    "Ah?"


    Felli was transfixed at Layfon''s approaching face. Though Layfon was surprised, he reflexively extended his hands to the ground and avoided a collision. But in order to stand up, Layfon supported himself with his arms. But it resulted in his arms that were placed on the lawn buckling for a moment, and Layfon''s face came even closer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah?


    A momentary contact. It had truly only been a moment, nothing else at all.


    "What are you doing?" Leerin''s surprised voice.


    Had she not noticed?


    "N-n-no¡­¡­nothing." Layfon hurriedly replied.


    Unlike the normal Layfon, his physical senses seemed a bit slow, and it seemed that he hadn''t noticed what he had done.


    (Then¡­¡­?)


    Just now, had that truly been¡­?


    "Oh? You''ve rested completely already. Then, this time I won''t hold back."


    Right when Leerin finished speaking, Layfon began moaning. But Leerin didn''t mind him, instead looking at Felli.


    In that gaze, she could feel a pressure that didn''t need to be explained.


    "Felli-san too, come help this time. Everyone''s come and you have such good scores."


    "Ah?"


    She naturally began a different topic, so had Leerin really not noticed? Knowing this, Felli tilted her head.


    "This, isn''t it quite amazing?"


    Leerin had an answer sheet in her hand. That was the exam that Felli had taken out of her bag, the backup answer sheet that Felli had put her preliminary answers on. Felli had messed up, so she had taken out the paper she had written answers on.


    "Isn''t this full points? With such good scores, you definitely have to help properly!"


    Leerin''s voice was very loud, since there was no longer any concerns like inside the library.


    But, right now, Felli didn''t have that kind of thing in her mind.


    When she saw the exam, the troublesome feelings from before had all emerged.


    And then, full points.


    Leerin had assured her.


    That meant, Felli''s brain didn''t have any problems.


    Felli lowered her head in relief, Ah, it''s not a problem with me.


    For now, it was enough to realize this.


    Also, not one had noticed. No one, Leerin or the three people behind her, had noticed.


    Then, this was very good. Because no one would hold any malice.


    "In that case, I can."


    Felli stood up. Her mood was joyous. Though she was a bit tired, she felt extremely joyous.


    Of course, it wasn''t just that.


    Isn''t shock therapy the best?


    A simple fact.


    But it was indeed a fact full of impact.


    It had blown away all of her troubles.


    (Ah, people are such simple beings.)


    "F¡­¡­Felli-senpai?"


    Layfon looked over with an unstable expression. What kind of meaning was contained in that confused gaze?


    "Nn, I''ll come help. I really think that it''s bad to fail."


    "Huh?"


    "You can''t have a failing mark, right?"


    Felli said this. Layfon lowered his head without saying anything else.


    Felli felt extremely sorry for him.


    Then, she decided it was unnecessary to be concerned.


    ¡ó


    Afterwards, the day of makeups came. Layfon was ecstatic that he had survived the week of hell in order to erase his failing mark -- tears even came out. He and Mifi celebrated with hands clasped.


    Of course, Felli had easily completed the makeups.


    Incidentally, the reason behind her failing was that she had shifted the answers.


    She hadn''t had enough rest, and in her lack of focus she had erred in filling out the answer sheet.

 Volume 11, Nighttime of You and Me

    Volume 11, Nighttime of You and Me


    After work, I saw that person on the road back to my dormitory.


    I was surprised. No, it deserved surprise.


    For a long time, I had known that I lived in the same district as that person. However, I had never seen him in the period of time when I returned to my dorm.


    He¡­¡­ Layfon was walking with another girl.


    Should I be surprised or not?


    Layfon''s popularity was high, that didn''t even need to be considered. But, considering that guy''s character, this kind of result was very strange.


    However, if you carefully considered it, another possibility emerged. The figure behind him - the small figure one head shorter than Layfon''s above average height. That beautiful girl who was several times more famous than the most popular Meishen Trinden from our class, The Student Council President''s little sister, the seventeenth platoon''s Psychokinesist.


    She belonged to the seventeenth platoon. If their homes were in the same direction, it wouldn''t be too strange for them to return together.


    However, what I saw was not like that.


    That figure which I could one look at from afar was totally rigid.


    If only they made some sound. Then, I could get closer to look at her. Not that I had feelings for her, I simply wanted to look at her.


    What should I do¡­¡­ Just as I was so troubled. Layfon stopped his foosteps and looked this way.


    "Ah, you''re returning now?"


    He happily said. She also looked this way. Those eyes which could only be seen in a dream instantly penetrated my heart.


    It wasn''t a feeling of love, I just got a little carried away.


    I don''t know why, but later three people arrived at a nearby vending machine.


    This was a place to rest and satiate oneself during the night. From the several vending machines standing side by side, we bought snacks and juice.


    Felli-sempai only selected juice and a chocolate snack, but Layfon and I wanted to enjoy the atmosphere of a late-night meal, and heaped a table full of a small mountain of food.


    ¡­¡­Even if we made a great heap, I had no confidence that we could finish it.


    In front of me was that beautiful girl. Just looking at her made my stomach feel like I had already eaten quite a few things. Nervousness, nervousness decreases the appetite. But I had bought them according to the amount I usually bought.


    Felli-sempai''s light voice, a voice that seemed to have been crafted like a beautiful gem, made my body tremble.


    "Hey, this can''t be normal, right?"


    Replying in a bland manner, that guy who was opening the package of a snack was broken in some area, as expected. For example, a male''s response function towards girls - that kind of area.


    Layfon and Felli-sempai were talking. For Felli-sempai''s soft-spoken discourse, Layfon matched her tone. I reveled in Felli-sempai''s voice, while at the same time worrying that sempai would say "Why is this kind of guy here!" or that kind of thing.


    Nothing of the sort happened.


    Felli-sempai is a good person!


    For this, I felt happy.


    After we finished eating the snacks, Felli-sempai separated from us.


    As for me, I felt that it was a failure to return with Layfon.


    "You, why don''t you even ask me before eating everything! You unfair person!"


    "Wah!"


    So terrible, must you destroy everything before you are satisfied!

 Volume 11, Happy Birthday

    Volume 11, Happy Birthday


    What exactly is this, reality or dreamland? - There were some times when he asked himself this sort of thing.


    Right when he woke up, he thought about this. He had just had a dream that left a strong impression, and his drowsiness seemed rather deep¡­¡­


    In other words, he welcomed in the morning of the second day in the worst condition.


    But, however he looked, it resembled a dream.


    Why was he Layfon Alsief, eh? He didn''t understand the reasons. But, if perhaps he weren''t Layfon Alsief, he had no idea who he was.


    So, might as well assume he was Layfon Alsief.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The confused Layfon Alsief got out of bed, opening the curtains. The strong sunlight stimulated his eyes, and also stimulated his chaotic sense of awareness.


    Even if it was morning, the weather was very hot, even considering that the sunlight was directly entering his room. The most important factor was that the city had just entered summer.


    He glimpsed a slightly familiar scenery from the window, and Layfon returned to bed again. He didn''t know why, but his body today seemed like it was in poor condition.


    Layfon didn''t really like this kind of uncertain feeling. Even if he felt annoyed at the fact that he was Layfon Alsief, he still had to honestly receive it, and had to simply recall some of Layfon Alsief''s paths traversed during life. Growing up as a Grendan Military Artist, and becoming a Heaven''s Blade Successor. Due to some situation he had to hand back the Heaven''s Blade, and afterwards came to the Academy City Zuellni.


    He didn''t have parents, nor did he even know whether any blood relatives of him existed. He was picked up during childhood, and was then raised in an orphanage. Even though he had never thought he was an unfortunate person, it was because till this day he still had not seen any other relative of himself - that was the reason Layfon told himself.


    This kind of suffering would linger no matter what.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Layfon turned over on the bed, and stared at the ceiling with an expression of loss. However, his expression did not show any distress towards his real life.


    Reality would not develop according to his thoughts; he had become accustomed to this long ago.


    Even though he was usually very spirited when he woke up, but occasionally, there were these kinds of situations where his body was off. In an urgent situation, perhaps he had no choice but to suppress this kind of phenomenon. But in this kind of time when there was no urgency, sometimes he felt like his whole body was fatigued.


    Layfon believed this was a signal that his body was searching for rest. But his body was not particularly weak, or had any bad omens of illness. Probably, it was a precaution against gaining such conditions or something like that.


    "Guess I''ll sleep-"


    That was it.


    That normally tight expression (some exaggeration) loosened, and closed lips flared in a "Fnyaaah fnyaaah" (snoring sfx).


    If this were at Grendan, Leerin would definitely have burst open the door and yelled "Get up already!", and afterwards would have kicked him and his brothers awake one after another.


    However, this was the Academy City Zuellni, and moreover a male dorm. Not to mention he was alone in a two-person room. Not only could the childhood friend who had always taken care of him not enter this room, but someone who could hinder his sleep didn''t exist at all.


    Today there was no class, nor was there cleaning of the Mechanical Department at night. Even if he so lazily passed through the entire day, no one had reason to blame him.


    No one had reason to blame him¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah!"


    He thought of it.


    Layfon who had been snoozing in his room the previous second hurriedly climbed out of his bed, took off his sleeping clothes, and changed into proper clothing¡­¡­ and afterwards promptly left.


    ¡ó


    The situation should be traced back several days.


    "Party?"


    Hearing these plans from the Psychokinetic flake, Sharnid turned his head.


    The location was the fourth-year dormitory''s rooftop, on top of the storage tank. Above Sharnid who was lying down, floated a petal-shaped Psychokinesis flake, whose light melted gradually into the sun''s.


    The voice that was heard from the flake was Nina''s.


    Nina was currently in the second-year school building, or more accurately, in the central court of the second-year school building. This place had vending machines, and the surroundings had lots of benches.


    Next to her was Felli.


    In Felli''s hand was restored a Light Dite, and flakes were floating around.


    "Oho~~ I like parties very much."


    "¡­¡­Let me say this, this party is definitely not intended for you."


    "It''s not bad to do that once in a while! That kind of big surprise¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t it needless for you to say so?"


    "Ah, I guess."


    "Then, what kind of party is it?"


    The one who opened his mouth during that bored conversation was Harley, who was in the lab at the Alchemy Building.


    "It''s to celebrate Layfon and Leerin''s birthday!"


    "Uwah! At this age, and still doing birthday parties!"


    "Ah? Before I came to Zuellni I held one every year!"


    This new voice was Dalshena''s.


    "I as well!"


    Nina also showed her approval, and afterwards Sharnid''s bored voice sounded.


    "I can''t take it, the thoughts of little girls¡­¡­"


    "What did you say!?"


    "Well~~ okay. Anyway, why did you suddenly start this topic? And why use this kind of secret method of meeting?"


    "If it were in the Military Arts building, Layfon would definitely be there. Also, isn''t it pretty tough to gather you all together?"


    Nina stared at the flake. Felli at her side put on a sort of "nothing to do with me" expression, and afterwards from Sharnid''s side came a short laugh as a reply, nothing more.


    Originally, she also wanted to listen to Naruki''s opinion. But she and Layfon were in the same class, and to send a flake over without being detected by Layfon was too difficult, so there was no way to let her join this discussion.


    "Ah, enough!"


    In order to reverse the atmosphere, Nina began narrating the reasons for the situation.


    The beginning was during the previous few days when they were chatting in a dormitory. In an antechamber, an incidental chat of no significance stumbled upon it.


    No birthday.


    Layfon and Leerin had no birthday. It wasn''t because they were orphans, it was because they didn''t even know who their parents were.


    Although it wasn''t like the city''s society was free of abandonment situations, the moving cities were a type of enclosed societies. Who lived in your surroundings, what kind of status¡­¡­ It was probably only the Academy City residents with relatively more mobility who would forget these kinds of things, but in the majority of the cities, personal information was easily accessible. Even if there were abandoned babies, the surrounding neighbors could notice changes, and in many cases the parents of the abandoned baby were ascertained. In this case, the child would either return to the parents, or be sent to an adoption facility. Usually in these kinds of cases, the orphan''s birthday could be roughly approximated.


    But Layfon and Leerin were not like this. They had been picked up together, and sent to Derek''s orphanage. So even until now they had not been able to accurately ascertain who their parents really were.


    "At home we would hold a celebration on the first day of the new year, but there wasn''t anything we particularly wanted to do."


    However, what was said after was the main cause of the decision.


    "But¡­¡­ this year, we encountered some problems¡­¡­ so we couldn''t hold a celebration."


    Because other students were in the dorm, he spoke rather vaguely. But she could figure out what Layfon meant by "some problems".


    Because Layfon''s "some problems" had been exposed, he could no longer be the hero of the orphans. And as for Leerin who acted as Layfon''s advocate, it seemed that over the years she had not attended the city''s organized gatherings.


    "Well um, that kind of situation is a bit difficult to talk about."


    The member of the seventeenth platoon who knew of the reasons for the situation also used vague words.


    "So you want to secretly hold a birthday party, huh?"


    Towards Harley''s question, Nina nodded her head to reply.


    "Leerin already knows about this, and I guess nothing can be done about that. Also, I hope that we can hold this quickly, how does next weekend sound?"


    "No problem, but won''t it be a little rushed?"


    "This isn''t anything that needs long-term planning."


    "Ah, that''s fine!"


    The rest of them agreed.


    "What about Felli?"


    Only Felli by her side remained silent.


    "It''s okay, right?"


    The Psychokinesist sitting by Nina kept a stern expression. However, it seemed that she felt some sort of slight, anger-like feeling mixed in.


    Towards the answer that was finally made to the question, Nina sharply nodded her head.


    "Afterwards I will notify Naruki and her friends. The location will be our dorm. Our dorm usually bans male students, but this time we have the supervisor''s permission. I hope we can put forth effort ourselves for the purpose of laying out the venue, moving goods, and preparing food."


    "¡­¡­Ahh, somehow, doesn''t that sound like mobilizing for war?"


    "It''s not that!"


    She strongly denied this point, but the response of the rest of them was a hopeless sigh.


    After speaking with Felli and the others, Nina waited until class ended to go to the City Police headquarters to discuss with Naruki. She also had no objections, and her sworn followers Meishen and Mifi would also be active to help. Nina recognized the two: one was the good cook Meishen, and the other was the lively Mifi. Having the two of them there would better the atmosphere!


    After finishing training in the Military Arts building, Nina walked on the road back to her dorm.


    -Birthday.


    Usually, this wasn''t a word that required any sort of care. However, Nina had always been in a position where she had her birthday celebrated by others. The only ones who celebrated her birthday were her sister and brother, along with her childhood friend Harley. However, all she had done was discuss with her sister about what food to choose, who would then act as the Antalk family head and send the food out.


    The significance of a birthday was that it was a special day with regard to oneself. The whole family, friends, and Antalk relatives had many different types of people, but for the single Nina all gathered for that day.


    But after her Military Arts training had been formalized, Nina changed the way she looked at her birthday.


    Most people, especially the people who had contact with the Antalk family, were not there to visit Nina. They only came to the birthday party to show friendliness to the Antalk blood. Once Nina realized this, her expectations and enthusiasm towards birthdays cooled down.


    However, before this she was very happy. Her parents, sister, and brother, as well as Harley, the blessings they gave on her birthday would not change. So the joy she felt had not changed, even through this day.


    That kind of feeling, would Layfon and Leerin be able to feel the same? No, Nina understood that she couldn''t compare her own situation against the standards of others. Regardless of motive, people had at the end come to celebrate her birthday. For orphans, there were those who didn''t even accurately know their own birthday like Layfon. They wouldn''t feel the same way as Nina about things like birthdays, and they might have some other kind of significance.


    (In what way is it different?)


    On the hot summer day that felt like a steamer, under the long sunset. Nina gazed afar at the sky that revealed a deep red color left behind.


    Those who didn''t grow up in the same conditions as I did, in what way do they see their own birthdays, and how do they depict them?


    ¡ó


    I don''t know about my own birth-


    Derek Psyharden was also like this.


    Not to say that he didn''t remember his life experiences, but he didn''t have an established family name. He inherited his name from an established surrogate father, becoming a Military Artist.


    When he was yet unborn, his father had died in battle. As a Military Artist of Grendan, he was expected to receive money from the government. If his mother relied on that money, it would be very difficult to raise an unweaned child. It wasn''t what most people learned about the biology of Military Artists, but the mother bore a great burden already by successfully delivering the baby. However, her body couldn''t handle it, and she also died.


    The one who guided this Derek was at that time the master of Psyharden. He had grown up in the Psyharden-managed orphanage, and had practiced Military Arts in the dojo. Learning skills along with many other companions, he stood at the position to inherit the Psyharden name.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know. But, he could find no trail from the information that he was able to enumerate, and that kind of ending was the same as not knowing his own birth.


    Now.


    After the numerous people who were sent to this dojo to learn Military Arts returned home, Derek stood in the center of the dojo holding a practice sword. He had taken off the top half of his practice clothing, revealing his seemingly reinforced body. A slim body without an ounce of fat. A quick observation would see that that body lacked sophistication, and all over the body were surgical scars.


    These were left over after Gahard Baren''s surprise attack. More accurately, he had been possessed by a filth monster and had therefore attacked, causing Derek''s body to be completely destroyed. Now, Derek trained again from the beginning. To promote growth of his Kei and muscle, this was Derek''s reason for practicing at his old age.


    This was quite wonderful, or was that truly the case? During the middle of his muscle training and restoration, Derek thought profoundly about the essential ideas of Psyharden from the beginning. Afterwards, he felt even more profound regret towards Layfon''s situation.


    Afterwards, he entrusted the Dite to Leerin.


    The Katana Dite already held no significance towards Layfon - Derek had thought about that kind of possibility. That form of Dite, Layfon had already used at age ten. Now, he wasn''t sure if a Steel Dite could hold one-tenth of Layfon''s total Kei.


    However, Derek firmly believed that sending over the Katana had significance.


    Derek stopped his pondering, beginning his repeated drills of the Psyharden moves from the beginning. The timber that surrounded the dojo was all special wood. It was made of a material that was removed from the city''s organic protective layer, able to withstand Military Artists'' powerful actions. The practice sword that was slashed around sent out waves of Kei which made the air vibrate, and the walls and floor that was trampled underfoot also experienced significant warping.


    When there were a good number of students desperately training their Military Arts, this building was calm and at ease. Now it shook during Derek''s first practice.


    "¡­¡­Long ago, there was a Heaven''s Blade who lived to be one hundred and forty years old."


    During what was almost his last movement, he heard this voice by his ears.


    He followed the voice.


    In the center of the auditorium sat an old man. His knee was upright, hand clutching a walking stick. He was looking towards that direction with great interest.


    The long beard that stretched from the old man''s chin gently waved in the air.


    "Could you be referring to the Spina Noiran Zuolay-sama?"


    Facing the old man who had suddenly appeared, Derek put the practice sword to the side and took a proper sitting posture.


    "I am. For his whole life he was an active Heaven''s Blade, and fought as a Heaven''s Blade on the battlefield until his brain died. Other than his brain and Kei vein, his whole body had been replaced. His bones were replaced with Dite, and his flesh was carefully maintained. Afterwards an incredible thing happened, his new body made his power even stronger¡­¡­ The you right now and him have some similarity! How is it? Do you feel like you''re twenty again?"


    "I still haven''t reached that extent¡­¡­ Only, I have a feeling of yearning."


    As Derek said this, the old man nodded deeply.


    "It''s been a while, Tigris-sama."


    "The little devil''s become an old man, it seems like the old fogey''s grown quite a few years again!"


    That old man, the Heaven''s Blade Receiver Tigris Noiran Ronsmier, grinned and laughed.


    "Thank you very much for your help with the orphanage business."


    "Politics have their lag, and presumably even the queen doesn''t have any sort of medicine to cure that. Probably because she''s too strong, she doesn''t understand the situations of the weak. Although that''s not too bad¡­¡­ well, even if it''s not too good, this old man hasn''t come here to bow down and apologize."


    "Then, you¡­¡­?"


    Although on the purpose they were recognized as friends, there wasn''t much intimacy in the contact between them. During the time that Derek had rushed onto the battlefield, Tigris had been at his peak. He had several experiences of fighting filth monsters as a group.


    The manner he had when he stood on the city''s edge holding a giant standing bow in his hand didn''t match his manner now as if he would be blown away by the wind, the former was extremely heroic. No matter what kind of situation, no matter what enemies encountered, that posture would not change. The Kei of the arrow he shot shone with a radiance, but in truth, it held a huge destructive power. In uncountable battlefields he had not broken his posture, and was honored by people as the "Immovable Heaven''s Blade".


    "I have a small matter from the past to inquire about. But without tea to drink, it''s no good to start a chat!"


    "My apologies."


    Derek rapidly put on his upper clothing, ushering Tigris deep into the dojo.


    "Then, I''d like to inquire about the past matter."


    Tasting the hot tea, Tigris let out a full breath, beginning the topic.


    "The past matter?"


    "The Meifar Stadt event. That is the name on the record. It was an event that happened before you retired!"


    Hearing this name, Derek''s expression showed alertness.


    "It''s not much, I just want to dig up some of that little devil''s past, nothing more. Moreover, that course of events has already finished, and regarding the concerned people as well, even if things are exposed no one can understand. Also, that event''s happening, isn''t it that little devil''s mistake?"


    "You could say that."


    To Derek who was reluctant to discuss, Tigris was scraping together the past. The kind old man opened his slender eyes.


    Swallow. What Derek saw was the pair of demon eyes from the battlefield.


    "This old man has no interest toward that little devil. However, I must do a small investigation into that event. So, this old man had to come here to listen to your words."


    "Certainly!"


    Derek quickly reacted to the current atmosphere. He had an electric feeling in his back, and his whole body began sweating.


    "It''s already been fifteen¡­¡­ sixteen years since. At that time, what exactly happened at that place? Can you tell me?"


    ¡ó


    The Meifar Stadt event.


    In Grendan''s official records, this event''s name could be found. It happened sixteen years ago along with a filth monster event. This event, considering the normal encounters of flocks of filth monsters and the Grendan that had abnormally many battles with aged phase filth monsters, should have been very easily forgotten. However, this kind of event, with a situation where filth monsters invaded the city, was very rare in Grendan''s history.


    Meifar Stadt was the name of a person, the name of the extremely unfortunate first victim. That person was not a citizen of Grendan, but was a wanderer.


    It was said that it was this person who brought the filth monsters into the city.


    The roaming bus station, it was this city''s only point of contact with the outside world. Following the roaming buses, many people arrived bringing information about the outside world. But simultaneously, news of the city leaked out to the outside world.


    However, what that man brought was not only news of the outside world, what he brought was in fact not at all good.


    Misfortune and disaster accompanied the roaming bus''s arrival and hit.


    As soon as Derek had received this command, he had already realized the situation of this event.


    Derek Psyharden, almost fifty. Even if he were only the head of a small-scale Military Arts school, he had a solemn and dignified body, letting his surrounding people feel that he was not to be underestimated.


    Wearing a yellow colored battle suit, Derek and several others who were wearing battle suits arrived at the scene.


    All the mens'' suits were the same color and style. But on Derek''s shoulders, his shoulder straps were light green. In a group battle, this was the color that only the commander of a unit could possess.


    (A flow of filth monsters into the city has already been confirmed)


    Derek silently nodded towards the report brought by the Psychokinetic flake. He was already able to confirm this bit without his eyes.


    The problem area was along the edge of the city, outside of where people were sheltered. In this area that was encircled by a tall ring fence, the roaming bus station, Equipment Factory, and Accomodations Facility and other buildings separated from each other by a far distance.


    Derek''s eyes gazed towards the Accomodations Facility. In the middle of the numerous buildings rose a small bit of smoke. From the glass windows, black smoke that seemed to be trying to escape could be seen, along with the raging madness of the fire on that floor.


    "Any survivors?"


    (It''s been thirty minutes since the situation began. In that time, no one has been fleeing from the facility)


    "That large of an area¡­¡­"


    (When this event was just beginning, there were already responses of filth monsters detected from all over the facility)


    Listening to the Psychokinesist''s report, Derek showed a dignified expression. The rest of the Military Artists already arrived at their targets, and the whole zone had been completely surrounded.


    At the same time as the noise of a loud explosion reached them, the glass of several windows shattered flew outwards. Flame and black smoke mixed together, rushing out in a whirl.


    From the facility that could accommodate a hundred, not a single person had escaped! No, in the first place this city did not have many roaming buses visit, therefore it was very likely that there were not that many people in that place. But no matter what, it couldn''t be that not a single person had been inside.


    Right now, the people inside must be entirely in despair. But if no one had survived, the people who were ordered into combat here did not have anything to worry about.


    But for now, Derek and the others had not received that kind of order.


    In this kind of situation which was not terribly urgent, the movement of the city''s residents into shelters had not yet finished. To protect the city''s people, there was a good chance that Derek and the others were to simply prevent the filth monsters from leaving this place and to prevent an invasion of the urban area, thus they were intentionally stationed here. If that were the case, then this zone ought to be sacrificed.


    (Our opponents are a yet unrecognized category of filth monsters)


    Hearing the Psychokinesist''s new report, Derek''s expression became serious once again.


    In other words¡­¡­ he had thought this, that the current situation was not normal after all.


    "Could there be an aged phase?"


    If it were a normal filth monster, the Accomodations Facility should have been crawling with larvae; otherwise if it had been able to fly through the air with a pair of giant wings, that giant body of a male filth monster would have been seen in the sky. No, if a male filth monster had been seen, this place would have been wrecked long before.


    But if it were the aged phase which might have morphed into one of many different forms, perhaps that would be able to create this strange current state of affairs.


    If an aged phase were seen, Heaven''s Blade Successors would be sent forth.


    If it were really this¡­¡­ the people who were in this zone had been abandoned. In a battle between aged phases and Heaven''s Blade Successors, the aftermath would be a mercilessly ravaged area.


    However, if they just continued waiting here, wouldn''t that be the same as choosing not to rescue the people who were surviving inside?


    What was the truth of the situation!?


    (Well, currently there''s still no way to distinguish¡­¡­)


    "What exactly is Delbone-sama doing¡­¡­?"


    Ambiguous words leaked out of Derek''s mouth. If it were Delbone who was hailed as the greatest protector of Grendan, every footprint in Grendan belonging to a filth monster of this world could be found.


    Derek was not the only one confused, the other Military Artists were the same way.


    The order to attack still did not arrive. Derek and the others could do nothing other than stand on top of the high wall looking at the Accomodations Facility burn. A burnt odor began to be detectable mixed within the inorganic smell of the smoke that floated by. To the Military Artists who had been in battle, even if they didn''t want to they knew that it was the smell of flesh being burned. Many of the Military Artists tightened their faces, putting on their helmets.


    Derek slowly focused his awareness, continuously verifying the situation.


    In the grim case where Psychokinesists could not timely grasp the situation, one could only rely on his own abilities to gather information.


    The fire''s heat oppressed the surroundings, and the black smoke floating into the sky was added to at every moment.


    Towards the base of column of black smoke, near a broken window¡­¡­ then he heard the slight voice.


    "Psychokinesist!!!"


    (What happened?)


    The Psychokinetic flake softly replied to Derek''s call. Though it was supposed to only be used for handling a large number of reports and plans rather than unnecessary emotions and voices, this time it was obvious that there was a was a bad feeling.


    "Confirm again! Are there really no survivors?"


    (Beginning confirmation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, there are no survivors)


    "Then, what is that sound?"


    Derek mentioned that he had heard a sound. In his kind of state of mental focus, it was easy to catch it.


    It was the sound of babies crying.


    He had heard that kind of sound in the orphanage, the grieving call for others to protect it.


    (Can''t confirm if there are any people, this side has no way to check if that sound exists. Perhaps it''s a specific function of a filth monster¡­¡­)


    "But¡­¡­"


    After hearing the last words, Derek waved his arms, giving the rest of the unit instructions to continue staying on standby, and rushed towards the Accomodations Facility alone - because he could not autocratically drag the rest of the unit into this.


    The Psychokinesist wasn''t able to discover the noise. Derek had no way to negate the idea that emerged in his mind that it was a possibility that "this is a trap". But, he already couldn''t stop his steps. That infant''s sorrowful call, did it have that much power?


    No, it was because Derek had been in this kind of circumstance that he felt this sort of feeling!


    The flake passed on voices telling him to stop and voices telling him to return. But Derek didn''t pay attention, using a Kei burst to open a hole in the fire-enveloped Equipment Factory, and entering through it.


    Because of the big fire, the surrounding lack of oxygen made it difficult to concentrate. Chemical changes caused by the combustion of gas burned his throat, and the scarce oxygen threw his Kei flow into disarray. Derek put on his helmet, initially worried that this action might block the sound of the crying infant, but fortunately this was not the case.


    During the rumbling sound of an object combusting, the infant''s noise could still be heard.


    "Where is it?"


    While he was focusing on his hearing, he heard an unexpected noise.


    It was a small sound of trampling on charcoal.


    Even in the surrounding swirl of noise, the focused mind of Derek had not missed this sound.


    From his back came a sound.


    "!"


    He restored his Dite. The light and quality in his hand gradually expanded, reshaping. In the next moment, Derek commanded the Dite in his hand upwards.


    Because of the light from the fire, the Steel Dite in his hands shone dully. With a strong swipe of his arm, the surrounding black smoke in the area was suddenly carried off. Derek felt that that thing was looking down on him.


    Although it had the shape of a human, however you looked at it, it didn''t resemble a human.


    It was taller than three meters, almost double Derek''s height. In its big, rough hand it held a black sword that seemed nauseating, and was relentlessly giving off a great pressure. Its entire body from top to bottom was draped in black-colored plate-like things, but they were not garments meant for battle. Between the joints, bunches of muscle could be seen pulsing. This kind of feeling was similar to the form of the larvae that resembled crustaceans. The sword in its hand was the same, regardless of how you considered it did not look like something that a human hand would hold. It seemed like it was the horn or claw of a wild beast, ignoring function or rationality, full to the brim of a primitive oppressive feeling.


    That face seemed to be a carapace-covered part of that organism''s body - a place that a person could reach out with his hands and touch it. It was a mask, which had on it something like blood, and the rest of it covered by cracks. In the area for the mouth was an opening that looked as if it had been hacked open. Occasionally, its flesh would give off sound. The tattered mask flaked off, a highly viscous liquid dripping down from the mouth, and a few scattered teeth could be seen.


    "¡­¡­Filth monster?"


    With two hands bearing the pressure applied by that thing, Derek said painfully.


    It was a filth monster of a kind that he had never seen before. Was it an aged phase? But if were an aged phase, Derek should have been dead in a moment! Even if aged phases shrinking to near human size caused their power to decline, that matter should not change.


    Receiving the strike of an aged phase - this was synonymous with death for Military Artists.


    "Haaah!"


    His Kei density increased. Right after came the sound of friction between the swords, and the black sword was pushed back. In the moment immediately after, Derek leaped into the air, and clenching his left hand released a burst of Kei.


    External-type burst Kei - Nine Bullets.


    Bullets of compressed external Kei attacked cracks in the armor. But, that strange beast only shook it''s body, and afterwards charged at Derek through the smoke of the explosions.


    Without a basis, without techniques¡­¡­ the strange beast seemed like a person waving a stick, with the giant strange sword raised high above its head, hacking downwards. However, the power that it had was on the same level as Derek''s Military Arts¡­¡­ No, it should be more powerful than even Derek''s hidden ability.


    Derek turned backwards, escaping. But as soon as his feet hit the ground, that strange beast had appeared before him.


    As the head-on strike flashed by, Derek turned around to the strange beast''s back. In this period, he stabbed his Dite into the side of the strange beast''s abdomen, and with the help of Kei, gave the carapace a crimson scar.


    After succeeding in delivering this strike, Derek reassumed the Eight Pairs stance and readied his Dite. Just then, the strange beast''s back suddenly erupted.


    Eight Pairs referred to a wide variety of Military Arts, different schools would have differences in their stances. The most representative stance was a type that could be seen in samurai films - both hands holding the samurai sword by the right side of the head, the tip of the blade pointing up, blade facing forward. Upper body straight, feet forward and back, knee bent. Kendo had a similar stance, but in the present day it is no longer used.


    "Uwah!"


    ¡­¡­Derek watched in surprise. The swelling muscles burst open pieces of its shell, and from the inside extended things like some sort of insectile gastropod. The first things extending from them were two long, sharp claws.


    Those two claws extended towards Derek.


    Wielding the Dite in his hand, while simultaneously focusing his power, he attacked the things reaching towards him. But there were eight of these things, and even if it didn''t use its arms, it was very fast.


    His shoulders hurt. The shoulders of his battle suit had been scratched. Derek drew back some distance, and from the area of the wound, ripped off part of his left sleeve.


    The strange beast brandished its black sword and charged over. Derek who was checking his injury already had no time to evade.


    Derek''s brain was at a loss, and that rough black blade that was not at all sharp smashed at it.


    That black sword missed Derek''s body, breaking the floor. Because of the excessive force, the strange beast could not adjust its balance, and its posture instantly crumbled.


    Internal-type Kei variant, Fleeting Shadows.


    He was using Sakkei to eliminate his breathing. After releasing a strong breath, he quickly used Sakkei. It allowed the opponent to feel a sort of afterimage illusion that was produced.


    Derek''s main focus was at the arms of the strange beast whose posture had collapsed. His feet were standing firmly, right hand holding the handle. His left and right hands respectively released Kei, and around the Steel Dite that formed the central axis, it made a double-helical structure. After the Kei was condensed, it was released in the next instant.


    Psyharden Technique, Inverse Spiral.


    The suddenly released strike, aided by the weight of the strange creature, penetrated through a gap in its armor. Two heavy spirals of Kei expanded in its body, and the broken teeth went in a rage.


    The strange beast''s back suddenly expanded, and eight sharp claws that had taken that shock began reaching out.


    The strange beast''s roar made Derek feel numb. Before the entire body weight of the strange beast assaulted him, he held his sword and retreated.


    His breathing became rapid. After using a large-scale Kei skill that made the surrounding fire dance, Derek''s body felt exceptionally heavy.


    The things crawling on the strange beast''s back waved around wildly for a bit, and then stopped moving.


    "Is it dead¡­¡­?"


    No one replied to Derek''s monologue. He had released so much Kei. The Military Artists on standby outside should be able to realize that there had been a battle, and perhaps a flake would be sent in to investigate.


    But, nothing happened.


    "What are they doing!!"


    The words that he roared towards the military artists on standby that did not arrive rebounded off the walls back to his ears.


    The sound of the crying child continued.


    The sound placated Derek''s mood, prompting him to begin running.


    ¡ó


    Preparations for the banquet had smoothly begun.


    The large hall of the girl''s dorm was designated as the meeting place. With a reception hall and a dining area, this open area leading to the second floor of the student dormitory was originally intended to be a place for partying. Since its construction, it seemed it was the first time that this place had been used for its "correct purpose". Currently, it was beginning to be decorated.


    The sky was almost completely dark. They had gathered after training, beginning to prepare for tomorrow''s activity.


    "As I expected~~ I''ve also come to help!"


    Tables were being placed together and covered with a white cloth. The party items packaged inside boxes had been purchased cheaply by Sharnid.


    Leerin''s voice reached Nina, who was working around the ceiling.


    "Sorry, what?"


    Nina was on the chandelier, wiping dust with a rag. Since dust had accumulated for several years, the rag had immediately turned black. Nina had no choice but to return to the ground before washing it in a bucket and wringing it out.


    "This party is supposed to be held for you and Layfon! What kind of a party lets the ones being celebrated help make preparations!"


    "But, you didn''t have to make this place this pretty¡­¡­"


    Leerin looked at the hall that was being thoroughly cleaned, showing an uneasy expression.


    "Isn''t this how parties are supposed to be?"


    "No! Ah¡­¡­ maybe to Nina it''s that way, but we wouldn''t hold this elegant of a party."


    "Really?"


    Using her sleeve to wipe off the water drops that had splashed on her face, Nina looked at Leerin with eyes wide open.


    The sound of a laugh came across, seemingly from Sharnid, who had just arrived shouldering a new table from the warehouse.


    "Nina might not be able to understand that point."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Parties of Military Artist families and the birthday celebrations of ordinary people aren''t the same!"


    Nina worked her brain, but couldn''t understand.


    "It''s true. Although, compared to doing this in a dorm, isn''t it better to rent a place like some store to hold this kind of thing?"


    Towards Sharnid who believed that kind of thing would be more fun, Nina shook her head.


    "Too expensive. Or could you be thinking of pooling money from the people participating?"


    "Yeah, there''s nothing wrong with that, right?"


    Then Sharnid started talking about topics of money.


    "¡­¡­Unsightly."


    One word calmed this topic down, attacked without mercy at all.


    Felli was holding a shopping bag, standing at the entrance. She narrowed her eyes with a reluctant mood, staring at the great hall. Seeing Felli''s attitude, Nina mumbled a bit, and Sharnid simply tilted his head back and stared at the sky.


    Behind Felli were the other members of the shopping team Dalshena and Meishen. Between the gold and silver brilliance of the other two, Meishen showed a rather difficult expression.


    "W, work seriously!"


    "As you say!"


    Sharnid nodded his head in affirmation, and everyone resumed their individual work.


    After picking up her rag, Nina''s gaze turned to Leerin who was standing around nearby.


    "¡­¡­Come to think of it, what kind of birthday was Leerin talking about?"


    "Huh? Um¡­¡­ We decorated the room with origami, and baked a great big cake, and let everybody eat it together¡­¡­"


    "What, isn''t there really no difference?"


    Weren''t they also using some not-so-good origami as decoration?


    "That, I guess, we didn''t put forth this much trouble¡­¡­"


    Saying this, Leerin looked around the big hall, and then let out a heavy sigh.


    "Leerin?"


    "Nnnn, never mind."


    "What is it¡­¡­ could it be that you have no interest?"


    "Ah, That''s not it! Well, basically."


    Leerin laughed as she said this, then walked towards the dining area.


    "Leerin."


    "I''ll go make supper, can I at least help with this chore?"


    "Ah, uh-huh. Thanks!"


    At Leerin''s reaction, Nina tilted her head, and then again climbed up the chandelier.


    Later the entrance admitted Harley, Naruki, and Mifi.


    "Yaa, how surprising! To think things were like this!"


    Towards Meishen who came to welcome them, Mifi said this while dramatically swaying her body. Naruki held a very large item behind her.


    It was karaoke equipment.


    To find these things, Harley and the others had gone on a trip to a discarded materials facility.


    "That place is really a mountain of treasure!"


    Harley laughed with pride.


    "It hasn''t taken any sort of great damage either, and the data inside has already been restored. It''s already pretty good. Next we should adjust the lighting effects so they match the tracks'' melodies."


    "Wow, wow - super! You really put in effort."


    Mifi happily clapped her hands. Harley also showed an elated expression that he usually didn''t have.


    (But don''t think you can get away with adding on some weird functions)


    Nina and Sharnid who worried about this continued doing their cleaning work.


    ¡ó


    There were more broken windows. The blaze''s abnormal craving for oxygen hit like an avalanche. He blocked the billow of flame with Kei, and fortunately Derek had arrived at the Accomodations Facility.


    The sound had become very close. On the wall was placed the floor plan, and there were doors on both the left and right sides in this narrow hallway. The carpet had already been melted by the heatwave, and on the ceiling smoke moved as if it were a river.


    Lowering his body, he continued closing in towards the direction of the sound. As the melted carpet stuck to his shoes, Derek opened the door to the room from which the sound came. Even if a key was needed to open the lock, since he switched on the disaster emergency release function, the door was easily opened. Even if this function had not switched on, he could have relied on his Military Arts powers to break it open.


    After the door opened, Derek quickly realized the situation in the room. The window had not yet broken. Other than the hot air and the smoke leaking from gaps, there were no other abnormalities.


    He quickly closed the door - Not because he couldn''t handle the great heat in the corridor. In front of the door were a bundle of soaked sheets. The sheets were covered with a crimson color. Even if someone had thought to use this to block the constant inflow of smoke, still¡­¡­


    The sound had indeed emanated from this room.


    From Derek''s location, he could only see a corner of the bed.


    A person''s foot was there.


    It was a woman''s foot. The boots meant for travel were already dyed with blood. In the fire, that unmoving foot brewed an air full of grief.


    Walking to the bed, the part that was blocked by the walls showed itself.


    It was a very young, approximately just twenty-year old woman. Having been attacked and fallen, her flaxen hair was already scorched by the heat, and great bloodstains had hardened on her pale face.


    Her opened eyes looked downwards, showing a relieved expression on her face.


    In the place that the woman watched lay two infants.


    Derek had initially thought they were twins. However, the quality of the swaddling that wrapped around the two had differed greatly. One was of fine cloth, this could be realized at a single touch. It was a good of even higher grade than the gloves of the battle suit.


    The other was made of old clothes, feeling coarse. The clothes that the pretty woman wore were traveling clothes of faded colors. From this, only this infant was her child.


    Then what about the other? Had she, while trying to escape from the room, found this infant in a similar plight?


    Looking at the woman''s face, Derek stopped pondering, feeling that sort of matter was irrelevant. The woman''s abdomen had deep wounds, and her whole body had been pierced - was it by the filth monster that had attacked him earlier? To actually have managed to arrive here from that situation, and escape from the fire exhausted while wetting the sheets¡­¡­ what motherhood and obsession, and that relieved expression¡­¡­


    It was like a story of her entrusting herself to the lives of these two¡­¡­ perhaps that was what had happened.


    Derek picked up the two infants in one arm. That resounding noise was proof of life!


    Some gas approached from the corridor.


    During the explosion, it appeared.


    The door was blown open, and the smoke and heat surged in. The one that brought this was the filth monster from before. The abdomen that had suffered the strong attack had already regenerated. Even though its shell was still cracked, the flesh underneath had grown back.


    Derek used his free hand to make a fist and released Kei. The window''s glass and the wall were smashed apart.


    He flew outwards along with the glass shards.


    Behind him, the filth monster was in pursuit.


    Deeply breathing a mouthful of polluted air, Derek rushed at a speed that would not influence the infants. In contrast, the filth monster''s speed was faster, charging fixatedly to chase Derek''s back.


    He escaped outside the building.


    The filth monster was spotted by the Military Artists on top of the separating wall.


    The filth monster in hot pursuit of Derek was engulfed in a hot explosion. It received the Kei attacks of the ten Military Artists who were waiting on the high wall.


    When the filth monster was blocked, he leap to the wall in one breath, and after giving the infants to a junior Military Artist among those on standby who was part of the medical team, Derek once again rushed into battle.


    Noises of explosions shook the ground.


    "What''s happened?"


    With a pillar of fire spewing forth, bursting out as if a water main had ruptured underground, the area of the Accomodations Facility was suddenly painted red.


    If the fire was being put out, there would be water being sprayed and sparks flying. But, while the buildings were collapsing and bursting, what was being sprayed were not sparks.


    "It escaped to there?"


    Afterwards Derek saw a scene that made him dumbfounded.


    Larvae.


    They were among the scattered building materials, falling one after another, and in the twinkling of an eye had covered the ground. The army of larvae that was like a carpet rushed to the wall together as a common goal.


    "Assemble!"


    The commander who wore the silver sword gave the sound to attack. Simultaneously, his voice was broadcasted all over by the Psychokinesist. All the people on the battlefield rapidly moved in the directions towards the larvae - gathering at the front of the zone.


    Derek also heard these orders. He gathered those under his command while continuing to search for traces of that humanoid filth monster.


    There! At the back of the giant larvae army, it was riding one and rushing forward.


    "Three volleys of Kei! Release!"


    Accompanying the commander''s voice, a salvo of Kei roared out. The impulse produced swallowed the front of the group of larvae. Along with this shockwave of kei, larvae went flying. Some were burst into fragments, some were bombarded flying¡­¡­ The larvae behind stampeded over their fallen companions, abruptly crossing over them.


    The rolling Kei wave surged three times. The corpses of the larvae produced by the relentless explosions threw the formation of the remaining larvae into chaos.


    "Charge!"


    The assault command was to give a deciding blow to the disordered larvae group. Derek also led his unit to charge into the center of the larvae group. Blade piercing a monster''s body, he felt that it seemed easier than before. Actually, these filth monsters had not yet matured into the larvae that were usually encountered. Under close inspection, one could see that these larvae seemed like they had been born in fire, and on their surface there was a sparkling mucus substance. In the gaps between shells suffused white threads.


    These things seemed as if they had been produced as an emergency response to the situation.


    Derek dashed among the larvae group, as if he were cutting melons and vegetables.


    In the middle of his vision was the humanoid filth monster.


    The posture of the woman sleeping on the bed scalded his brain. The weeping cries of the infants were also resounding in his mind. The woman''s abdomen that was so wounded and dyed crimson¡­¡­ he couldn''t forget it no matter what.


    That thing had killed her, had killed that woman.


    The one that had snatched away the mother of those infants, reducing two children to orphans, was that filth monster.


    (I cannot forgive you)


    Derek''s brain only had this thought.


    He rushed at the human shape that sat on top of a larva. The paces of the rest of the unit behind him were stopped by wave after wave of filth monsters. Throwing out an order to wipe out everything, Derek continued charging onwards alone.


    Slashing open one, using its corpse as a jumping board, and while jumping through the air he dropped a rainstorm of Kei.


    In the continuous sound of explosions, Derek arrived before the humanoid filth monster.


    The larva that the humanoid filth monster was riding was very big, and its outer shell was already drying. This thing was much bigger than even the usual larva, could it be that this was a genuine larva? He considered a bit in his mind, but it all didn''t matter!


    Even though Derek was on its body, the larva didn''t stop its pace. The humanoid''s strange black sword was held sideways.


    Nothing needed to be said.


    Escaping the sideways swipe of the black sword as if mowing grass, Derek attacked at the humanoid''s head.


    But it was defended against by the claw things from the back of its body.


    The black sword full of brute force, along with the four flexible and quick appendages caused successive continuous coordinated attacks to bounce aside Derek''s blade. He could only expeditiously evade.


    The eyes under that tattered mask had no emotion at all. No, he saw that the eyeballs were in reality firmly fixed in place by muscle fibers, without even an epidermis. There were no eyelids, and it could not give off any humanlike emotions¡­¡­


    For a filth monster, that was obvious. However, after Derek had witnessed that pair of emotionless eyes, he began to wield his Steel Dite with extra sharpness.


    He caught an opportunity to strike off one of its appendages.


    Opening up such a large hole in its stomach had not been able to get rid of it. Derek did not think carefully while he fiercely attacked. He definitely had to thoroughly stop it form moving, and destroy its heart, or crush its head. Even though he had aimed once at its head, the head with no joints had a hardness that was different from others. Kei had scattered, his sword had bounced back, and that had only left a very small wound.


    If he truly exerted himself fully for a blow, he definitely would make that humanoid''s movements slow down. Cutting off the entire leftmost appendage, Derek began focusing himself on this.


    With the arm not holding the black sword the only thing left on the left side of its body, the humanoid filth monster began madly countering.


    Black sword slicing through the air with a roar, blue sparks became visible as the Steel Dite blocked it.


    Derek who had been at an unerring pace received the humanoid filth monster''s sudden blow from the black sword. He stood firm with both feet, rigidly receiving the attack. The afterglow of Kei scattered to the surroundings like threads of silk.


    This battle had no audience. The attentions of the surrounding Military Artists were all on their individual opponents.


    Though even if he said this, perhaps he did have an audience.


    They were the Heaven''s Blade Successors who were not on this battlefield. Not because larvae had invaded and they had been dispatched as those who bore the glory of Grendan.


    If it were them, they might watch this battle in their leisure time.


    If that were the case, then now, they were purposefully looking the other way to shelter the humanoid that was attacking Derek. Their purpose and intent were all accurately deciphered and easily read.


    The opportunity arrived!


    That moment, Derek assumed the stance of a deciding blow, injecting powerful amounts of Kei into the Steel Dite.


    External-type Kei variant, Wicked Strike.


    This was a Kei technique to destroy weapons. A small amount, in the moment the Dite and the black blade came in contact a small amount of Kei was injected. It was only necessary to let a small amount of the hardness go missing, and in that moment, the weapon would break like a chain reaction as if it were glass.


    "Haah-"


    Internal Kei variant, Sound of War.


    Giant waves of sound erupted that severely vibrated the atmosphere, and the fragments of the black sword flew towards the humanoid filth monster. Even if it couldn''t damage the humanoid filth monster who was wrapped in its armor, in this kind of situation where its weapon was broken, form collapsed, and a rain of pieces coming down, its vision would definitely be hindered.


    Derek leaped up.


    He jumped past the humanoid filth monster''s head, landing at its back, and the remaining appendages simultaneously cut at him.


    The humanoid filth monster gave off a roar like a lamentation, but with its form collapsed, it could not turn its body in time.


    When the filth monster turned, Derek had already completed his preparations.


    The Steel Dite was at the left of his waist, his left hand tightly gripping the sword''s handle.


    A form for drawing the sword.


    His left and right hands had finished gathering Kei and were united on his sword.


    Psyharden Technique, Flame Cut.


    That moment, flame spilled forth from the blade. This was not flame due to Kei that had been refined, it was flame from the Kei generated by his left and right hands colliding with each other, covering the entire sword. When the pressure released inside was released, wind burst forth. Simultaneously, the blade cut towards the humanoid at a slanted angle.


    A deep line was cut across the carapace. After many cracks were produced, the effects of the Kei stopped.


    Derek''s feet strode forth another step.


    Psyharden Technique, Flame Weight.


    The vibrating flame that wrapped the sword changed its focus, turning downwards.


    Along the cut lines of the sword, the filth monster''s shell was smashed. The sword deeply cut into flesh, and soon after, bodily fluids sprayed out between the gaps in its outer layer.


    The humanoid''s heart had been destroyed.


    After that-


    Having not yet disposed of the falling filth monster, Derek began his next move.


    The sword that had been brought down was raised back up. One foot was on the chest of the fallen filth monster. His stomp accompanied by Kei expanded the wound, damaging its internal organs. The giant shock even broke the legs of the larva under his feet.


    The larva whose legs had been broken slipped on the ground, and Derek who was on its body began to sway.


    However, not even an additional quiver could be seen in the sword that was wielded. The straight tip extended for the humanoid''s head.


    Kei was released again, and at the same time¡­¡­


    The fallen humanoid growled. On the two stopped, cut-open sides of its body, its arms began to move once again. It felt like it wanted to beat Derek to death.


    Derek''s two eyes saw this attack, but his body did not begin any motions to evade. The sword continued towards the humanoid filth monster''s head, jabbing mercilessly towards the ground.


    Psyharden Technique, Uprooting the Waves.


    The blade was inserted into the strange mouth of that humanoid, and the teeth that the blade encountered were broken off instantly. The cold Dite was thrust deeply into the mouth.


    Immersive destruction. From the Steel Dite poured Kei that flowed past the blade, invading the brain cells of the filth monster. After a short while, the explosion whipped up hurricane-like winds that began to rage.


    The pair of arms crossing above Derek''s back were forcefully opened, and dropped on the back of the larva.


    The plating on its head had not been destroyed, but the originally cracked mask had been broken. Body fluids and other things spilled out from there. The sword pierced the skin of the larva underfoot, thrusting deeply into its body. Due to the influence of his damaging penetration, body fluids sprayed from all over the larva''s body, and it stopped moving completely.


    "Enemy, I have taken my revenge!"


    Looking down upon the corpse that he had mercilessly destroyed, Derek said this.


    The woman''s relieved expression and the infants'' cries still mingled in his heart.


    ¡ó


    Leerin was already waiting on one side in that place which was hastily reaching convergence.


    "So slow!"


    "Uuu, sorry!"


    The place in front of her was the tram station by the road. Nearby was a fountain that the Architecture students built during their graduation.


    A lion with the lower body half of a fish, that kind of fictional creature was endlessly spitting out water. In the place that had been made the meeting place, several people sat in front of the fountain.


    In the surroundings of the fantasy creature spraying water were carvings that simulated waves. In the middle there had been placed a clock that seemed as if it would be swallowed by the waves.


    It had just reached the appointed time¡­¡­ Even if he wasn''t late, Leerin was still annoyed.


    There was still some time till lunch. However, right now, if one were to enter a store to eat lunch, it wouldn''t be too strange of a thing. He looked at the time, and looked at the upset Leerin. He realized she was upset at his appearance.


    "What, you haven''t fixed your bed hair?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Seeing Leerin''s gaze, Layfon put his hand on his head. Because he had waited until the last moment, he had not had any time to be concerned about his hair.


    "Clothes¡­¡­ hm, this should be fine!"


    After fixing his hair, she examined Layfon''s entire appearance. For whatever reason, today''s examination seemed relatively strict.


    "Um, is there anything going on today?"


    "Nothing! Just a very interesting movie!"


    Yesterday, Layfon had received an invitation from Leerin to watch a movie. Because the city''s extremely famous actor Day Mauge''s primetime movie had reached Zuellni. Right now, the movie was being released at the nearby theater. Rumor had it that Day Mauge had already died, though even if he still lived, he would be a very old man anyway. However, he had become an actor when he was young. He had brought his excellent acting skills from young age to old age, and had seen praise from many cities throughout.


    Actually, Layfon had heard of him when he was in Grendan. Even in Zuellni, that man''s popularity did not waver.


    The works that Day Mauge had acted in numbered more than a hundred. Probably no one other than himself existed who had seen all of his works. The movie that was currently being shown was a premiere, for Zuellni!


    Layfon had not known Leerin was his fan. She was this happy?


    "Well, lets do this. First let''s go eat lunch, then watch the movie!"


    Layfon spoke softly, moving in front of Leerin who was following him.


    "It seems like the meeting went safe and sound."


    Hearing this report, the people in the area silently nodded their heads.


    No, there was only one person nodding his head.


    "Good, good work. Next, what does he plan on doing?"


    The one who asked this was the thin, always cheerful man, Sharnid.


    The place he was at was not too far of a distance from the fountain where Layfon was at.


    Hiding from the fountain in the shadow of a nearby building. What in the world was this supposed elite platoon member of Zuellni doing?


    "¡­¡­They''re going to Mike''s Hamburgers."


    "What!?"


    Sharnid sighed to the sky.


    "Somehow managing to get this date, and choosing to eat fast food? How can that be! In this kind of situation you have to choose a place with good atmosphere, and most times you wouldn''t choose a place that brings a burden to your stomach!"


    "They''re only eating before going to watch a movie. You don''t need that kind of emotional appeal."


    Dalshena, who was standing next to Sharnid, said this. But she showed an expression that wasn''t really concerned with this.


    It couldn''t be understood¡­¡­ Sharnid shook his head, and said nothing more.


    Peek.


    Felli let out a sigh.


    The preparation for the party finally finished, and now was time for the cooking preparations. In other words, this was not the time for Felli and the others to make an appearance.


    "I don''t have any cooking skill."


    Dalshena firmly declared this. This kind of giving up attitude, declared right after opening the door and looking in, was worthy of envy.


    Then, the cooking preparation was left mainly to Meishen and the dorm supervisor Selina, and the other girls would help along the way. The remaining time could be individually allocated to activities.


    During that time for individual activity, Felli and the others began monitoring Layfon.


    No one had instigated this. Sharnid had proposed this, and dragged Felli into it. Even though Dalshena had sighed, she had still come along. She said she had only come to prevent them from getting carried away.


    (What exactly am I doing)


    Felli''s mood had sunk low. Private use of Dites violated the school''s regulations. Especially for Psychokinesists'' private use of power, illegally collecting information about others was a felony. Even if she didn''t plan on letting people easily see her using her powers, it was a fact that ultimately she didn''t want to use her Psychokinesis. Felli''s mood would not improve by any means.


    After eating, Layfon entered the theater.


    "We can''t do anything inside."


    Felli first said this.


    In the darkness, the flakes which gave off a slight glow were very noticeable. Even if the flake were placed in a place that Layfon paid no attention to, in a theater with a big audience, staying between the walls and performing a detailed observation was very difficult. Even if their voices could be caught, once the movie started, she felt that two people wouldn''t be saying much of anything. Hence, they would be drowned out by the movie''s noise.


    So, there was no way to carry on the intelligence gathering job.


    "So, how about we enter?"


    Sharnid''s hand was moved to Dalshena''s shoulder.


    "¡­¡­I have no interest!"


    She mercilessly plucked off his hand. Dalshena looked at the big poster of the movie theater.


    It seemed to have some rather moving contents.


    "I have some interest in Day Mauge''s acting, and none for anything else."


    "Occasionally I want to see you full of tears."


    "If you want to die, I might shed a few tears. Maybe while yawning¡­¡­"


    "But then I wouldn''t be able to see it."


    Looking at the idiotic bickering drama next to her, Felli suddenly wanted to return.


    "Ah, well, let''s just set this topic aside for now. At least accompany me for a meal."


    "Do I not have the option of going home?"


    "Then, how about Mike''s?"


    "¡­¡­Isn''t this different from what you just said?"


    "Oho, could it be that we''re on a date?"


    The idiot drama that was being staged again left Felli speechless.


    She wanted to sneak off alone¡­¡­ She thought about it. Felli retracted her flake, and walked after the other two.


    She knew the time that the movie ended.


    After the movie ended, the two of them had ushered in a strange period of time that lingered in the air. Layfon and Leerin bought drinks, returning in front of the fountain. There was a plaza where one could rest for a bit, and seats.


    Right now, if they were in Grendan, it would be time for elementary school to let out. Figures carrying backpacks playing in the park unendingly emerged in his brain.


    "¡­¡­Is everyone still doing well?"


    He didn''t know why, but he asked this.


    "Ah, they should be fine."


    That kind of discourse made his heart ache. With the form of her reply, Layfon just realized that she could not personally confirm this.


    From that time, Leerin had truly become estranged from the matters of the orphanage.


    "Sorry, even though I dragged it out till now."


    "It''s okay, I think what Layfon did was right."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "What, you realized? It''s already too late to apologize!"


    Her words were severe, but Leerin didn''t show an upset expression.


    "Well, ah¡­¡­"


    "Really, it''s already late. Probably, those children won''t know of anything that Layfon says here. The problem right now isn''t whether Layfon''s mentality has changed, right? And how did those children view Layfon? So, it''s fine even if Layfon doesn''t care. The Heaven''s Blade has already been returned, and you left Grendan. If Layfon wants to do something to repay for his mistakes, it''s already enough. The matter has already ended."


    "Ah."


    He realized, remembering Gelni-san had also said this kind of thing. But he could not stop feeling guilt for his crime of letting Leerin be alone.


    If it weren''t for him, Leerin would still be harmoniously living together with everyone at the orphanage. At the same time, the brothers at the orphanage looked up to Leerin as a mother and a sister.


    "But, I met many people at the new school! There are also interesting sempais¡­¡­"


    Leerin who was almost bursting with laughter wasn''t telling a lie.


    "Even if it was because of Layfon, haven''t I made lots of friends after coming here?"


    "Yeah."


    "Of course, I was worried about whether Layfon would be able to make friends. Though personally, I made friends very smoothly."


    "Mm."


    He hummed with no way to refute this.


    After laughing for a while, Leerin suddenly fell silent.


    "¡­¡­Leerin?"


    "Wah, as expected you and I are different with regards to opening our hearts!"


    "Eh?"


    Before Layfon could reply, Leerin had taken the preemptive step of grabbing his ears.


    "That hurts."


    "Listen carefully. Right now are there any of your platoon members in the surroundings?"


    "Huh? Uh, there are."


    He nodded, though his ears were still being grabbed.


    "Why did you hide that!"


    She quietly got mad.


    "But, it''s Sharnid-sempai and Dalshena-sempai!"


    He had not seen them, but Military Artists naturally released Kei that normal people could not see. Layfon had caught some of that Kei, that was all.


    "And we''re very far apart."


    Sharnid who was able to use Sakkei could stop the leakage of his own Kei, but Dalshena at his side could not do this. Layfon had first observed her, and afterwards noticed Sharnid. In reality, Felli was also by their side. But Layfon had no Psychokinetic abilities like the Psychokinetic flake had not come too close and the light that flowed through Felli''s hair that acted as a conductor. He didn''t know that Felli had prevented herself from being seen by him and had purposely allowed the flake to stay a long distance away.


    "What, you seem very perceptive!"


    "Eh?"


    Leerin slowly but forcefully said something. Layfon didn''t know the reason, and could only wait for Leerin''s response.


    "Enough. To think, I was thinking of helping you a little¡­¡­"


    Towards Layfon who still did not understand what had happened, Leerin gripped his ear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah.


    Ever since those two had been surreptitiously doing something. Felli generated an unpleasant feeling towards it.


    "Wah, Felli-chyan, unexpectedly bold, huh?"


    In short, Felli kicked Sharnid in the shin.


    Even though the Sharnid who couldn''t understand the reason behind the unexpected attack was moaning incessantly, he eavesdropped on the conversation of the two. But from this distance, as would be expected not everything could be clearly heard. But if the flake were moved any closer, it felt like Layfon would notice it.


    While her heart was contradictory and troubled, the two suddenly stood up, walking side by side.


    "Ah? Shall we change locations?"


    Sharnid who no longer felt pain squinted his eyes.


    "Ne, we should be getting tired soon. Why don''t we return?"


    Even if Dalshena said this right next to them, regardless, neither Sharnid nor Felli heard.


    The distance between the two people was very close.


    Before watching the movie, they had been ordinary while sitting on the benches, with a distance that wouldn''t make anyone particularly notice them. It was the normal distance of two people who were doing something together.


    But now it was different.


    By Felli''s standards, this was a distance that would spread contagions - converting to units of length, the extent was approximately five centimeters.


    If the distance were any more shortened, they would be able to hold each others'' arms.


    Felli focused her mind.


    In order to shorten that probe distance which made her so annoyed and conflicted by a centimeter, in order to get a clearer grip on the situation of those two. Felli began searching for other ways to efficiently deploy her Psychokinetic flake, and moved her flake forth.


    Layfon and Leerin were currently in motion. So only focusing on configuration was not enough. She must search the ground and routes by moving in the same direction, and so she placed her flake in a higher place in advance.


    "Oh?"


    Dalshena made a noise that sounded surprised, but Felli didn''t perceive it.


    "Oooh, what''s that, Felli-chyan?"


    "Psychokinesis light? No way! All of your hair?"


    So annoying, please shut up - this was not said. Even if Felli vaguely felt that the two next to her had said something, right now all of her energy was being directed towards tailing Layfon and Leerin, and she was too lazy to make the movements to reply.


    "Aah, that''s too conspicuous. Shena, take Felli-chyan to someplace less conspicuous. I''ll chase them and take a look."


    "Ah, what¡­¡­ Wait a bit!"


    Sharnid flew out from the shadow of a building. This wasn''t bad, seriously begin the operation!


    "Hateful, pushing the annoying business to me."


    Indignant from the unfairness, Dalshena carried Felli.


    This was fine, moving seriously was good. Comparatively, Fon Fon, what exactly are you planning on doing? Actually shortening it to that kind of distance! Stupid Fon Fon stupid Fon Fon stupid Fon Fon!!!


    "Achoo!"


    He didn''t know why, but his nose itched.


    "What are you doing, that''s dirty!"


    Leerin removed a tissue from her bag and passed it over.


    "Hah~ what was that?"


    He wiped his nose, and the itchy feeling was also wiped away.


    "Why do you want to do this anyway?"


    Layfon asked this in the direction of Leerin''s shoulder that was almost touching him. Honestly, it was difficult to walk like this.


    "Don''t mind it. More importantly, is there anyone following us?"


    After being asked this by Leerin, Layfon concentrated his mind.


    It was very hard to perceive. Although it was very hard to perceive, he still noticed Sharnid was moving alone.


    (What is he doing?)


    He couldn''t figure it out. Though he couldn''t figure it out, he told Leerin what he found out truthfully.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Showing a bored expression, Leerin deliberated a bit, and then looked at Layfon who showed surprise.


    "Then, I want to go buy some things by myself, can you distract Sharnid-sempai?"


    "Eh? Ah~ um, I think I can."


    Layfon said this while planning. Sharnid definitely seemed to have some reason to tail them. To let Leerin escape notice, it would not be enough for Layfon to just suddenly disappear alone .


    ¡­¡­So then, they had to find a place so that at a suitable time, Leerin could disappear for a bit.


    In that case¡­¡­ Layfon pondered, and after a short period of time began whispering to Leerin.


    She nodded agreement. At the decided location and time, the operation began.


    Suddenly, two people disappeared from the road.


    "Oh?"


    Had he fallen for a trap? Though he increased his caution, the place the two had been was a dead end, so Sharnid didn''t know what kind of situation had arisen. He raised the speed of his feet, while continuing to confirm.


    Layfon who was carrying something at that time began to leap.


    "Che, you''re exposed!"


    Continuously performing several kicks off the wall, Layfon''s figure disappeared on the roof of a big building.


    "But, Sharnid-sama won''t let you escape here!"


    Proudly muttering, Sharnid also jumped off the ground.


    "Aiya, what in the world are they doing!"


    It seemed like she was unclear that he had been hooked. Felli at the beginning had hesitated over whether to choose Layfon or Leerin, but finally had chosen the two males who were rapidly moving farther.


    "Hey, can we go back?"


    Dalshena''s exhausted voice asked this again and again.


    "Next is¡­¡­"


    Felli hidden by her side began battle, and brushing the dust off her skirt, she leisurely began walking.


    ¡ó


    Tigris, who had been seen out of the Dojo by Derek, journeyed home as he was blown by the wind.


    The sun was in the west, and no other people were on the road.


    (What is it?)


    The gentle voice of an old woman reached his ears.


    There was no human figure, replacing that were butterfly-like things next to him giving off a faint light. On the road that had no lights and only the moonlight, those things revealed a mysterious hidden feeling.


    These were Delbone''s Psychokinetic flakes.


    "That, it''s not too clear!"


    (What kind of thing is it? That would also be good)


    Tigris began his night with the butterfly flakes, moving forward while looking far into the distance with his kindly gaze.


    "It''s happiness! At that time during the situation, because of detrimental correspondence, I could only anxiously fidget."


    (A lot of big things happened huh)


    The old woman had a slightly uncomfortable voice, and Tigris laughed.


    "It was indeed like that. Because that place''s Psychokinesists, all of them experienced mistaken perceptions.¡±


    (Then, what was it after all?)


    "Which? But, the Queen''s feeling was very accurate! Kanaris also perceived something. For an insignificant flower, she did an unnecessary thing."


    (After this, how will it develop)


    "How? I don''t know! Will the sun continue the way it does now? Or will changes happen? That kind of situation, to an old man like me who lives here, cannot be allowed to happen. Even if it''s the Queen''s hand which is uncontrollable. This old man only wants to resolve and stop the situation placed in front of him."


    (Regardless of if it''s now or before)


    "That''s right! People can only manipulate themselves."


    (It''s really not like you)


    At Delbone''s sigh, Tigris laughed.


    "If things happen, I hope they happen while I can still move my body. Or, perhaps I could replace my body like the first Noiran?"


    Tigris''s eyes exposed fierceness.


    (There''s a great battlefield, you only need to come)


    The old woman said this slowly and softly towards the Military Artist who craved a bloody battlefield.


    ¡ó


    The crimson sun dyed the sky.


    "Aha, I didn''t think I would be seen!"


    "Huh¡­¡­"


    With Sharnid''s arm around his shoulder, Layfon didn''t know how to respond.


    Close nearby, Felli who showed a look of opposition nonetheless walked with them in a row.


    He had originally thought that it was only Sharnid, but Felli had also been there. If it had been only him, he could be thrown off. But with the Psychokinetic flakes that Felli had scattered through the whole city, Sharnid had finally been able to get back on track in the end.


    Dalshena had apparently also been with them, but she gave up in the middle and returned.


    Layfon and them were currently in front of the girls¡¯ dorm that Leerin and Nina called home.


    Leerin wasn''t with them.


    He had initially planned to go to the meeting place to look for her, and see if she was still there. But he had been stopped by Felli, and things had developed into this.


    "Then, why are we¡­?"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Sharnid laughed but did not reply. Layfon was held by the shoulder, and couldn''t flee even if he wanted to.


    In this manner, a pedestrian reached the entrance of the girls¡¯ dorm.


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!"


    When he opened the door, everyone said this around Layfon, along with the sound of paper firecrackers bursting.


    The flying confetti covered his head like snow, and Layfon was transfixed.


    The entrance through the big hall had all been prettily decorated. The chandeliers scattered a thin golden radiance.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    There was Nina, Leerin, Meishen, Naruki, and Mifi. Dalshena and Harley along with the two girls from the dorm were laughing while welcoming Layfon.


    "¡­¡­Whose birthday?"


    Layfon asked this, and everyone laughed.


    "Your birthday!"


    Sharnid said while scratching his head.


    "Eh? But¡­¡­"


    "You haven''t celebrated it yet this year, right? We''ve chatted about this topic, and afterwards Nina organized this."


    Towards Leerin''s explanation, Layfon nodded his head with an "ahah".


    "T, thank you very much."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Nina got firecrackers while shaking her head, and her face had a little bit of shyness.


    "Now, let''s begin the birthday banquet. Ah, but that''s still afterwards! First we have to sing and blow out the candles, but careful not to blow the cake away as well!"


    Sharnid excitedly called out. On the central table was placed a big cake, which Meishen had put forth her efforts to make. Candles which had been ignited were already there waiting.


    Layfon and Leerin, surrounded by everyone, went in front of the cake.


    The lights went out.


    Only the flame of the candles were lightly swaying.


    The happy birthday song began being sung.


    As Sharnid and Mifi loudly began singing, everyone else also started singing.


    Layfon also sang.


    Leerin also sang.


    The two did not know what day their true birthdays were.


    So they could celebrate at any time.


    To represent their real birthday, today everyone had come to celebrate.


    The two blew out the flame of the candles.


    The food that Leerin had secretly prepared was at this point passed out to everyone.


    ¡ó


    The two infants in the crook of his arm had already stopped their high-pitched cries, and were sleeping soundly. The young Military Artist from the rescue team had fed them milk powder, and they should be full.


    Feeling the light weight of the two, Derek began walking.


    After defeating the humanoid filth monster, he had begun to handle the small remaining group of larvae. The dead corpses were thrown out from the outer edge of the city, and then had supervised handling the situation regarding disposing of the smaller filth monster material.


    The city''s state of alert had already been relieved, and everyone returned to their individual homes.


    Light shone from the homes that had been reclaimed, and conversations of the family members inside the rooms could be heard.


    "This is your new home!"


    In front of his path could be seen a big, white-walled house.


    This was a house where those without fathers or mothers gathered.


    But, there were many brothers and sisters.


    "This family, it has its annoying parts¡­¡­"


    Derek said this to the soundly sleeping infants.


    Carrying a new brother and sister, Derek declared to the big house - I''m home.

 Volume 12, Prologue

    Volume 12, Prologue


    The sound of metal sliding against each other sounded from the bike and from the wheel. The engine had entered a danger zone.


    But he did not relax his foot on the accelerator that had reached its limit.


    "Gu¡­¡­¡­"


    A stone hit the helmet protecting his vision. The screen of dust obstructed his sight. Layfon''s vision remained clear thanks to Felli''s flake and the vision-aid system.


    Similarly, another bike was running at full speed in front of Layfon. Though the sound was a bit far, the sudden increase in volume was enough to add more pressure and impatience to Layfon.


    He looked at the rear mirror. The shadow of a huge city was reflected in the mirror that was coated with a screen of dust. It was a shape Layfon had seen before. It had multi-legs that differed from Zuellni''s.


    Grendan.


    He found it impossible. He didn''t want to believe it, but thinking back on the previous battle and how that filth monster died¡­¡­ Only one Military Artist could execute that feat in Layfon''s mind.


    The Queen, Alsheyra Almonise.


    She could do it. She who far exceeded all Heaven''s Blade successors¡­¡­¡­ But for Grendan which was unrelated to the Queen''s consciousness, why did it keep chasing this side?


    "Damn!"


    He must hurry. Savaris was on the bike before him, planning to capture the Haikizoku, and the Haikizoku was inside Nina. Nina said so herself. What would Savaris do to her? Had he the skill to extract the Haikizoku from her? If so, why did he wait till now?


    Or was he waiting for the city to sink into a crisis?


    Layfon heard that a Haikizoku was born from a city''s hatred and stubbornness. At that time, the Haikizoku answered Dinn''s intense wish to protect the city. It did not originate from Dinn. It was lurking inside Zuellni and was called forth by Dinn''s will. And now this thing was inside Nina. Right now, the city was in a crisis. Changes might have come to Nina''s body.


    "Felli¡­¡­ The Captain. Is she OK?"


    "¡­¡­ I''m concentrating on supporting you. I don''t quite know the situation of the city."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Is that true or false? But even though the anger rose in Layfon, he could not just quietly push it down. Even if he knew of Nina''s situation, he could do nothing. He should concentrate on solving the problem before him rather than being swayed by his concern of the city. Hesitation remained in him though his heart had made such a decision.


    Nina had guaranteed him when he left Zuellni that she''d protect Leerin. He was truly happy, so happy that his sadness due to what she said before, "I can''t support you", had disappeared.


    "I won''t let you!"


    The bike began to jump. The ground in front of him split apart like a slope, the structure of the earth exposed to the air. Having regained his balance, Layfon stood on the bike. The Shim Adamantium Dite in his left hand cut through the sky.


    External Burst type Kei variation - Sendan. (The cut of a lightning flash)


    Savaris was also dancing in the sky as he released the suppressed Kei. A straight-line strike similarly split the ephemeral air asunder.


    Savaris'' figure was gone from the bike.


    The presence appeared above Layfon.


    Savaris descended speedily in a spiral.


    "Tsk - !"


    Block it¡­ Ah, no. Layfon chose to evade. He quickly released external Kei and used its remnants to change the bike''s direction.


    Savaris landed. The Kei in his knee was released and pieces of rocks flew everywhere. If Layfon had received that attack, he and his bike might have gotten caught in the explosion and turned into scrap metal.


    "Hahaha! This isn''t my style but it''s quite interesting!"


    As Layfon had lost his balance in the Kei remnants, he couldn''t immediately counterattack.


    "Are we to play wherever we are?"


    Savaris'' laughter pierced through the smoke screen made by the explosion. Layfon, putting Kei in his voice, blew away the dust.


    And saw Savaris was already back on his bike and was ahead of him by some distance.


    "Tsk!"


    Layfon also landed with the bike and madly chased after him.


    If the Sapphire Dite and the Adamantium Dite weren''t damaged, he could use the Steel Threads¡­¡­¡­ but all he had left was the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    The sound of the city was closing in behind him.


    Since he was still chasing after Savaris, Layfon could only push back the roiling despair in his heart.


    What could Layfon do if it was just Savaris¡­¡­


    But what about the city behind him?

 Volume 12, 1 — Chaotic City

    Volume 12, Chapter 1: Chaotic City


    A very beautiful girl had appeared, wearing a dark dress. Her clear eyes were looking his way with a thoughtful expression. Her pose was elegant and lovely like a doll''s. Her delicately long fingers held a black bestial mask. Green light ran slowly along the lines of the mask, stirring, suddenly bright and suddenly dim. A feeling that "this is a creature" exuded from it.


    Dixerio stood before the girl. He also wore a mask, but his mask differed from the Wolf Faces''. This was the Haikizoku - The Electronic Fairy of a destroyed city had turned into the form of a mask. It conquered his fate. It was the power of a curse.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    She didn''t answer.


    Her figure lightly shook. Her dangerous beauty attempted to sway his will, making him unable to distinguish what was imagination and what was real. The girl was using some unbelievable power. This girl was the result of a complex combination of genes. This miraculous girl fascinated him.


    Dixerio Maskane was confused.


    "Saya, didn''t you die?"


    He confirmed her existence, yet he was not impatient or anxious.


    Since his home city - The City of Strong Desire, Velzenheim - was destroyed, he had been searching for those pieces. He had been searching for the lone-eyed gunner and the girl of darkness that followed him. In this upside-down world, he had been searching continuously for them, the two who had entered the outer-shell of this world, the Aurora Field. His meeting with these two people had changed the fate of Dixerio Maskane. His lazy and repetitive life was totally changed on that day because he had touched a piece buried in this world, the piece called "truth".


    What existed in this world, the mysteries that didn''t even become legends, Dixerio had caught a corner of it all. A mysterious development had created a netlike structure allowing Electronic Fairies to communicate. As the guardian of En, he fought in an endless and expanding battle with the Wolf Faces, yet he continued to search for the truth. In the end, he figured everything was connected to Grendan''s movement, that insane city. A city that was restricted from the En with other cities. A city that even roaming buses wouldn''t want to visit. What was there - it wasn''t a surprising question. Even a normal way of thinking would come to this question. What was there? As such, Dixerio infiltrated Grendan for the second time. The first time was a long time ago. The second time was a few days ago. But Heaven''s Blade successors blocked him both times, and in the end, he didn''t manage to reach the Inner Court.


    Grendan, as expected of the city that even Wolf Faces feared.


    But was his infiltrating action meaningless? The person that he had been searching desperately for was right before him. That beautiful girl was here. He had died in Velzenheim and reawakened in Zuellni. To meet this girl in the Academy City that was his second birthplace, that meant¡­¡­


    "Let''s talk about everything!"


    But the girl didn''t reply. Wordless, her gaze moved up and down the mask. And then¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey!"


    She had disappeared without a noise, as if she had never existed. Her traces vanished amidst the sound of battle, but the confusion in his heart remained.


    "Just what are you thinking? Did you come here to take it away?"


    Dixerio removed his mask. The mask melted the moment it left his face. His hand balled into a fist and the remaining color of the mask scattered. The entire mask had disappeared.


    "Is that your purpose? You only came for that thing?"


    A Haikizoku slumbered in the mask that the girl had taken with her. Was that her purpose? What a precious Haikizoku. Once an Electronic Fairy was connected to En, it wouldn''t take long to find it. Did she appear in Zuellni just for that? But Dixerio wasn''t the only person chasing after her. There were the Wolf Faces too. Why did she risk it?


    "I don''t get it!"


    He desperately searched for her presence. Since this wasn''t someone he could understand with normal logic, he thought she might still be somewhere in the city. But he found nothing.


    "Damn!"


    Though he wanted to look around in Zuellni, he couldn''t do that. That victim was right beside his feet. She got caught in this fateful battle because of him.


    Nina Antalk.


    Her eyes that embraced a powerful will were now tightly shut. A trace of blood painted a corner of her mouth. He had used some reckless technique to break through her defense.


    "It''d be bad if I don''t release her from this fate."


    Prioritizing his original aim, he spat blood and put a hand on the girl''s sweaty forehead. He had to erase her memories. If he took away all the memories related to him, then she could return to the original world. If she didn''t hold any speculation about the reality, then those things wouldn''t affect her much. Those things were the Wolf Faces and the dimension that existed opposite this night sky.


    The Kei from Dixerio''s hand pierced through Nina''s forehead to influence the area of the brain that governed memories. This was a Kei technique of thieves, a technique passed down in the Maskane family in Velzenheim¡­¡­¡­ a technique that matched the name of the City of Strong Desire.


    He didn''t plan to do anything really bad to the unconscious girl. But having looked at her recent memories, he had discovered that he needed to erase some deeper memories too. This might cause memory blockage. But he couldn''t let her get caught any further. This girl had a sense of mission that far exceeded anyone else''s. Her stubborn and inflexible personality was weak in this unusual situation. So he must cut off those connections. Even if she was to sustain injuries in her memories, he must return her to a normal life.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Kei connected her and Dixerio. In this moment, he felt something unnatural. The impact of a gun, and¡­¡­¡­


    "Nina!" came the shout behind him and the simultaneous shot.


    The whip in his left hand extended and returned. The Kei that was used to interfere with one''s vision made everything look a mess. The long-haired Military Artist held a rifle in his hands as he closed in on them.


    "Tsk!" Dixerio left Nina on the ground and leaped away.


    "Everything''s a waste!"


    That Military Artist went to Nina. He didn''t chase after Dixerio.


    Dixerio confirmed the movement of the Military Artist from the air and smacked his lips.


    ¡ó


    Her right eye still hurt and she couldn''t stop the tears. That girl had disappeared, leaving behind the white wall.


    Leerin couldn''t leave this place. She didn''t understand the situation, and she couldn''t hear anything from outside. Was it because of the thickness of the wall, or that there weren''t any fighting outside? Had the battle finished? She failed to judge the situation.


    She was confused. What was happening. what had happened¡­¡­¡­ Did she understand anything? She couldn''t comprehend, and that was why she was afraid.


    "Lay¡­ fon," she called the name of her childhood friend in agony. But he was now on the battlefield. This wasn''t a curse, nor was it an annoying duty. She liked him as a Military Artist. This had nothing to do with whether he held a Heaven''s Blade or not. Because he had grown up with her. He had trained through hardship, tolerating his pain to become an excellent Military Artist. He had bore the burden¡­¡­¡­ She had seen all of it. That was why she liked him.


    Still, this wasn''t a feeling of wanting to stay beside him. She just wanted to come to his side and hug him, then hear him say to her "It''s ok". But that couldn''t be done.


    She didn''t know that he was outside the city, riding his bike for Zuellni. The distance between them was too far.


    Her right eye hurt. This was the same feeling of pain since the beginning. Nothing much had changed. Compared to the pain of dry eyes, overworked eyes and that of some foreign substance getting into the eye¡­¡­ This pain was different from normal.


    Something was moving and stimulating her nerves¡­¡­¡­ The pain seemed more like that of a painful tooth. The pain came from the center of the right eye, as if something that wasn''t Leerin''s existed there. She wondered whether her face had swollen, but touching her face with her hand told her it was fine. Just what was happening in her body? Who was that girl? She seemed to have seen her before.


    From where? Where? Leerin kept thinking, trying to recall that place as she tolerated the pain. This felt like it was something very important to her. She remembered seeing only her back, but that beauty was unforgettable! The dark dress that was like a funeral dress, the long dark hair¡­¡­¡­ and the seemingly illusory girl that seemed to break and shatter at one touch.


    Leerin couldn''t remember.


    She continued to ponder in desperation, fighting against the pain. Thinking was the only thing she could do to forget the pain.


    A scene surfaced in her mind, something that seemed to be unrelated to the current situation. The time when she first met Synola. Tears had fallen at that time too. She didn''t know how, but the tears had stopped. She didn''t feel sad, and her eye didn''t hurt. Even so¡­¡­¡­¡­ What did Synola see at that time? What did she see in the right eye?


    Remember¡­¡­!


    On that day, Synola was sleeping on the lawn. The weather wasn''t that warm, but she was sleeping as if she didn''t care. Leerin was on her way to the entrance ceremony, but she got lost. When she saw Synola sleeping, a feeling of melancholy filled her chest. But before Leerin herself could react to this woman, her eyes were glued to her and tears had then fallen.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Synola had asked after waking up.


    Leerin didn''t know why.


    Synola stared at her face, and it was at that time that surprise and shock showed on her face.


    Why? Why was she shocked? Because Leerin was crying? In that case, Synola could have been shocked the moment she woke up. Or¡­¡­¡­ Did she hide her shock? Then why didn''t she hide it the second time? At that time, she¡­¡­¡­? What did she see?


    Recall that memory. Recall it more clearly, more vividly¡­¡­¡­ Call forth the memories that she wasn''t aware of. Though Leerin didn''t do anything deliberately at that time, the memory of that action should be in her brain. Back then, she was fascinated by Synola''s beauty. Hence Synola''s beautiful face surfaced clearly in her mind. Her face¡­¡­¡­ Leerin concentrated on that face.


    She saw something. Look at her eyes¡­¡­¡­ What was reflected in Synola''s eyes. Normally, this feat wasn''t possible, but Leerin gathered her concentration as if something was sucking her in. Her head hurt. Had the pain moved from her eye? Or was this caused by her intense level of concentration? - She wasn''t sure.


    She magnified Synola''s eye in her memory. Her own image was reflected in the depth of the eye. Suddenly, something alluring shot through her. She saw her own face reflected in Synola''s pupil. That face was also magnified. Leerin''s own eye stared out at her as she looked at Synola.


    Synola was shocked, but for some reason, a large beast with four legs was behind her. Leerin remembered that beast. It saved her from Gahard Baren''s attack when he was possessed by a filth monster. But why did it appear beside Synola?


    That wasn''t just it. Someone was at a far distance behind Synola¡­¡­¡­ No! Not behind. It overlapped with Synola and the beast. It wore a dark dress. Long black hair¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was her! She was there! But why was she there? As if¡­¡­¡­ As if¡­¡­¡­¡­ As if she was already on a screen that was projected on someone else''s screen¡­¡­


    (Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­?)


    An unbelievable conclusion. But wasn''t that it? If Leerin''s eye was a screen¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That means¡­¡­¡­"


    This girl was inside her? Inside her eye? Impossible! She denied her thinking through the pain and chill. Because, because¡­¡­¡­¡­


    She remembered that the beast hadn''t appeared beside Synola. She had many reasons to deny that conclusion. If it did exist, then Leerin herself couldn''t have remained unaware of it! Memories were so vague that they always made delicate changes in one''s experience.


    Because, ahh, because of that¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Somewhere deep inside Leerin had already accepted that conclusion, but right now, she didn''t want to nod and admit it. But whether she admitted or denied it, it was meaningless. A meaningless truth - she felt as if someone was gossiping about her.


    (She''s inside me¡­¡­¡­¡­?)


    "Just, what''s going on¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Uneasy. She had become the person in question - this uneasiness assaulted her. Had something changed in her body? What am I? Her strength left her as if she were tossed into a deep pit.


    -an orphan.


    This term drew the attention of her entire body. Her birth was unknown. Who gave birth to her? Who was her mother? She knew nothing.


    -Am I not normal?


    -Or was I abandoned because I''m not normal?


    She didn''t understand!


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Her heart called out for something. She bit her lip, noticing that feeling. She hated how weak she was.


    When she came to, the pain had vanished. Her right eye was naturally closed. She felt the pain might return if she opened it, so she stood up with her hand on her eye.


    Confusion remained. Her vision shook when she tried to stand up. She could bear it. Leerin gritted her teeth, standing up.


    She had said she''d get some drinks for Mifi. The other girl would worry if she got back late. Meishen, who had been lively and full of spirit, had fallen. Naruki was tired from fighting. Leerin must not let them worry about her.


    When she was young, she had helped the older people make meals. She could already cook on her own when Layfon became a Heaven''s Blade successor. At that time, older brothers and sisters had gone off to work or gotten married. They had all left the orphanage. Even so, Leerin didn''t show her weakness. It was her personality, not because she was forced. She didn''t think she had borne any extreme hardships. She was only doing what the older brothers and sisters had done at their younger age.


    She covered her right eye and intended to return as she staggered. She must find an excuse for not opening her eye. But before that, another fate had taken her.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Eh?"


    She thought it was her imagination because of her staggering steps. She had been on a hard floor, yet it felt sticky.


    She looked down.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Eh?"


    The floor was gone. No. It was still there.


    "Wh¡­¡­¡­ What?"


    An artistic floor.


    Face. Face. Face. Faces had emerged in the floor. They were everywhere. There wasn''t even a crack between them. They were without expressions. Foreheads, closed eyes, mouths and noses¡­¡­¡­ Leerin couldn''t tell whether they were male or female.


    Face. Face. Face¡­¡­¡­ When she realized, the faces had covered up even the ceiling and the wall. Face. Faces surrounded her. Only she herself was in this dimension. Her right eye, the memories that she failed to explain, the uneasy encounter. The events that came one after another had taken Leerin to her limit.


    "What is this!!"


    A voice collapsed under agitation and anger.


    In that moment, the air trembled. A ripple spread out in this dimension.


    Those faces opened their eyes when the shaking of the air stopped.


    "Ha¡ª"


    They all opened their eyes as if waiting for this moment. Pupils spun in unusually white eyeballs, as if they were looking for something. The pupils stopped moving when they saw Leerin.


    "¡­¡­ Found you!"


    The voices surrounded her.


    "Hohohohoho, Found you! Finally, finally found you!"


    "Curse you, the end of the tie."


    "Destroy you, the shadow of the moon."


    "We''re the conquerors of the past illusory world."


    "I curse. I curse. I curse!"


    All the faces said in a chorus. Strangely high spirits. Strange melody. Curses and lamentations surrounded her.


    "You¡­¡­¡­ What are you! What are you!" Leerin said in fear and confusion. But nothing changed in this dimension. She cautioned that this might just be an illusion caused by fatigue and confusion¡­¡­¡­ But the hostility invading her every pore denied her thinking.


    "Ohhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­ We''re to return to the illusion."


    "You just need to obey, Child of the Moon!"


    "The tie is weak, but it doesn''t grant our wish."


    "We curse¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "We curse your soul to hover in endless darkness."


    Hostility filled all the words. Leerin hugged her eyes as she pressed down on her right eye. It hurt again. As if the pain encouraged her, she stood up. The fear had disappeared.


    "Curse¡­¡­¡­¡­?" someone laughed mockingly behind her. That laugh held within it contempt.


    "To rely on that thing, you really are weak and lazy, unable to change no matter what the situation is! You group of rotten fools that can''t disappear! Such foolishness makes you quite cute!"


    Leerin turned around. The countless faces moaned "oh, uh". Their sound shook the air, but the sound of the newcomer was melodious, like that of a savior''s.


    Leerin was shocked. That girl was here. The white-skinned girl who wore a dark dress. But something was different. She didn''t feel like a doll. She seemed angry. Mocking laughter dangled from the corner of her lips. Her eyes squinted into a line. And her beauty shocked even Leerin, who was of the same gender.


    No! She must caution herself. This girl wasn''t the one in her memory. This was another existence.


    The girl waved her hand in annoyance. A mask appeared in her hand. A mask that looked like a beast. Leerin felt that she had seen it somewhere before but she couldn''t remember.


    The voices around them disappeared after the girl waved her hand. Leerin looked around and saw the mouths opened on the faces. She saw the faces shaking, shouting something, but no sound drifted into her ear.


    "You trash that only knows to bark."


    She breathed a sigh of relief at hearing the girl''s voice. The confirmation that her senses were working had calmed her down.


    The girl continued to speak. "But for the trash to appear here, has it really weakened to such a state?"


    Calmness descended on Leerin. She began to think positively. Should she just leave everything to this girl? Wasn''t it better to move according to how the girl acted¡­¡­ She felt more relaxed even though she was still in this strange environment. She shook her head as if to shake loose the pain in her eye.


    The girl watched her and smiled mysteriously. "Aah, you''re bearing it? You''re the end! Well, perhaps that''s it. Perhaps you really have the blood of the beginning!"


    "Just what is this? How come¡­¡­¡­?" Leerin asked. This girl knew what was happening around them.


    "These things aren''t real," the girl said, bored. She played with the mask in her hand.


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She noticed that the girl had hidden the most important information because she found it boring. The girl smiled again, a smile of a child who was planning a prank. Something cruel hid behind her innocent smile.


    "It''s too late. You''re powerless. You already concluded you''re powerless in what you can do in this world. Even if you can do something for this powerless world, all you can do is keep this powerless world the way it is. Everything else is operating naturally. No one can turn it around. What can''t be crafted is the end result¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin didn''t understand, but a bad premonition took hold of her.


    "What''s happened?"


    Something had happened. Something unbelievable had happened. Leerin only understood a small part of what the girl had said. No, she didn''t really understand it. She guessed it from the bad premonition she got.


    "You''ll understand when you see it. Besides, it''s time for you to journey. Didn''t I say before? You can''t do anything¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The girl caressed Leerin''s cheek with her unoccupied hand. Her icy fingers were soft as silk.


    "Obtaining the shadow of the fake had called me from my sleep - though I don''t like that. But the bell of the beginning was rung. The remnants that have been guarding the sky are near their limit. The war that aims for release is about to begin."


    Her finger poked Leerin''s skin. It didn''t hurt, but the delicate finger held a power that didn''t match its look. The girl moved her finger to Leerin''s right eye.


    "Let me tell you and give you a clue! The beginning of the war and what''s happening right now - the reason that makes you people anxious. The fools that can''t pass on. Ignasis. Rigzario."


    Ignasis. Rigzario. Where had she heard of them? The Rigzario¡­¡­¡­?


    Leerin remembered as the girl''s finger allowed her to open her eye.


    ¡ó


    When she came to, she saw Sharnid''s face.


    "You awake?"


    Nina frowned with an expression that did nothing to ease him.


    "What¡­¡­? I¡­¡­ What happened?"


    She didn''t understand.


    "At that time¡­¡­¡­"


    She had fought the larvae that managed to get past the defense line. Her arm hurt. It was the result of using Raijin. And then¡­¡­ What happened?


    "How''s the situation?" she stood up and asked.


    Sharnid shrugged and looked at the sky. "Not sure! But the crisis is gone."


    Nina followed his gaze¡­¡­¡­ True, the male filth monsters were gone.


    "So what happened?"


    "I said I don''t know! It''s just that a strange light took out the filth monsters."


    Nina shook her head. Her entire body made noises.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing much¡­¡­¡­ I just forced myself a bit?"


    She knew why her arm hurt, but she didn''t remember what made her entire body hurt. But since the battle was a mess, maybe her body had reached a certain limit without her knowing.


    "That''s ''a bit''?" he said with disapproval.


    "Anyway, this is done. Let''s go back!"


    "True," she grabbed his extended hand and he pulled her up.


    "Done?" she said to herself. It felt like they had been fighting for 3-4 days since the intercity match with Falnir. She didn''t feel like this battle had finished though. In fact, wasn''t the thing that caused this fiasco sleeping a light sleep somewhere they didn''t know about? Would that thing be doing whatever it liked in a place Nina couldn''t see? So many things made her worry.


    "Aaa, it''s ended¡­¡­¡­ Not sure about Layfon, but we can only trust him."


    "Yes!"


    Was Layfon still fighting the filth monster? Could he defeat it? Was he hurt? Those questions hardly calmed her.


    "Felli''s helping Layfon. She can''t talk with us. If you want to know, you can only ask the Student President." His expression relaxed.


    Nina agreed. Even if Felli had forgotten herself, she would not have forgotten the Student President. They could only head for the underground conference room then.


    "Hey, hey! Before that you need to see a doctor¡­¡­" Sharnid cut himself off. He had noticed something.


    In this silence of the aftermath, Nina felt the remnants of battle. This was her second time feeling it.


    "Hey, can you still fight?" he asked and held the Dite he had previously placed back in the weapon harness.


    "Can''t be helped!" she also reached her hand into the weapon harness. She''d have to fight even though her entire body hurt and the pain in her right wrist was becoming unbearable.


    "Geez, just what''s this for¡­¡­¡­ Aah, I see!"


    Nina was still thinking when she heard him. These guys moved because this was the time.


    The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    All members released Sakkei. Did they notice she had discovered them? Or had they already aimed for the relaxing moment after battle? They had reduced their presence such that even Sharnid couldn''t sense them, but they failed to escape Nina''s unusual senses. Still, the opponents were veterans.


    Presences that cut the air released from surrounding buildings. Nina could see ten or so people. Where were the rest? Should she retreat or fight? She hesitated as she and Sharnid restored their Dites.


    The light of Kei scattered between them. Next came the light that surrounded Nina and Sharnid. Vivid and dense purple color, and then came the sound of successive explosions.


    Mines of Psychokinesis.


    "Retreat!!" Karian''s shrill voice sounded.


    Without thinking, the two jumped in the direction behind them. The Gang members didn''t come around the explosion after them. Sharnid caught the flake that floated to where they had landed.


    (Please run to the entrance of the shelter, 3B. The door will open after 30 seconds.)


    "Felli!" Nina shouted. She should be supporting Layfon!


    (I''m very busy. No time to say anything unnecessary.)


    No more reaction from the flake. The Psychokinesis mines continued to explode behind them. were these Felli''s mines or someone else''s? She couldn''t tell. She and Sharnid kept running.


    They arrived at the door after 30 seconds. The path they were on split apart with noise. The two of them slid down that path. Once they were in, a Psychokinetic explosion buried the crack. The storm above them pushed them down the path. The two landed as if they were tossed through the entrance.


    Karian appeared through the thick door of the shelter. The door shut along with the sound of machinery.


    "It''s good that you''re all right."


    "Student President, what''s happened?"


    She had forgotten the etiquette between seniors and juniors.


    Karian''s look was clear and refreshing when he looked at them.


    "Do you find this hard to believe?"


    She didn''t answer. She already knew this had something to do with the Haikizoku sleeping inside her.


    "Are the others OK? It''d be bad if only we escape but others become hostages," Sharnid said.


    "We''re still confirming the situation. Everyone will enter the shelter according to procedure. But that won''t solve the problem¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes¡­¡­ Even a small number of Military Artists can destroy this shelter. We can only use this place to buy some time. We need to regroup and find a place to counterattack¡­¡­¡­"


    "We can resolve this early if we hand over the Haikizoku," Karian''s gaze did not move away from Nina.


    She knew the Haikizoku was inside her. Unconsciously, she put a hand on her chest.


    And she felt something different. This wasn''t a feeling caused by fatigue and injury. Though she wasn''t sure of the situation, she still noticed the subtle change.


    "Next, it''s about time for you to give an explanation."


    Karian''s question seemed to come from somewhere far away, as Nina was concentrating on herself. Her memories¡­¡­¡­ Someone had defeated the male filth monster.


    "The green light that defeated the filth monster. Was that you?"


    Green light. A tiny memory stimulated the inside of her head. Her hand moved to her head.


    She was looking at the sky. A male filth monster with wings spread was in the gray sky. Nina deeply felt her impotence. This pain had been with her since entering Zuellni. She felt the pain and attempted to overcome it, but the pain came back. The place Military Artists stood was high. It wasn''t a wall that one could jump over easily. Military Artists had to stand in this cruel world. Failure was not tolerated. Failure meant death, and possibly the death of the city too. If she failed, she''d greet such a fate.


    It felt like her first time meeting the filth monsters. That terror. Unable to fulfill the promise she made with Layfon, terror had overwhelmed her. At that time¡­¡­ What happened? Something had happened!


    She couldn''t remember whom she talked with. She knew she had conversed with someone, and that someone wasn''t from Zuellni. This made her think of the Electronic Fairy¡­¡­¡­¡­ So vague. Something moved. Something covered it. She couldn''t remember, but then¡­¡­¡­ Yes!


    "Does that mean¡­¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    She understood that unusual feeling. It was the feeling she had when she saved the Electronic Fairy, when Layfon was heavily injured¡­¡­¡­ the feeling of having lost something.


    "The Haikizoku¡­¡­ is gone?"


    That feeling was gone.


    "What did you say?"


    Both Karian and Sharnid''s expressions were stiff. Nina didn''t know how to explain it. That thing was within her when she fainted, but it was gone when she woke. This meant something had happened during the time of her losing her consciousness. But what was it?


    ¡ó


    That man appeared above the city''s multi-legs, on one of the numerous metal pillars that surrounded the city. When did he get there? No one noticed. The remnants of battle that suffused the city were now quietly disappearing. The air gradually cooled as if losing its heat source. During this process, a sense of exhaustion bled through the wounded and tormented city.


    But, there were people working in the dark at this time. Grendan''s hunting dogs. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had the Haikizoku as their goal, yet they had failed to obtain it. The girl that had the Haikizoku was snatched to somewhere unknown.


    "This is unexpected. Who would have thought it''d awaken," the man said in a small voice.


    He didn''t know that face. He did feel that he''d seen him before, but that memory was forgotten the moment he pulled his gaze away. Perhaps even a plain face would leave behind an impression of "a plain face"!


    "Though I think we might have to use the power because of the outsider. Is this for the sake of Shadow? Or is this the beginning of fate¡­¡­¡­"


    He didn''t know him, but he recognized the uniform. Though the long coat was not uncommon in other cities, this stood out in an Academy City. Yes, this man was there in the intercity match with Falnir. He was sent by the Academy City Alliance. The man who had contacted Savaris, the man who had awakened the Haikizoku in Nina.


    This man silently placed his hand on his face. A mask appeared the next moment to cover his countenance. This was the same mask as Nina''s, but it did not give off a green light.


    The mask of a beast. This was proof of who he was - a Wolf Face.


    "Then let''s begin from this moment! The time to be released has finally come!" the man said again in a small voice.


    Next, he took out his Dite from the inside of his coat and restored it. The Dite became a staff, a staff with a large decoration adorning its top.


    Dong - The decoration rang with this sound.


    "The shadow of the world. The shadow of the moon. Let darkness gather. For the real body of the Shadow. continue¡­¡­¡­"


    The man''s coat hung loose, opened, then vanished to reveal a new figure. His entire body was black. This was his new garment.


    Dong - This sound rang.


    "Shadow attracts shadow, but it continues to head for the real body of Shadow¡­¡­¡­"


    Dong - This sound rang.


    It was no longer just one person. People who wore masks gathered, as if emerging from the entrance of the air purification system to stand above the city''s multi-legs.


    "From now till the end of fate. Release the tie of the beginning. Release the real world of the end. The time for journey has come. Release from the infinite lines to advance forward."


    Dong - This sound rang.


    "Sacred Sword. Its servants!"


    Dong - the sound dispersed into the air.


    "The Faceman system set on the earth has finished its mission. Break through the embrace of thorns! This moment, that figure¡­¡­"


    Dong - This sound rang.


    The sound was being absorbed. The sky, covered by the dust of battles, was released. It was a gray sky with an aura.


    Small whirls appeared in this sky. A light containing seven colors. And the Wolf Faces walked as if to walk out of this city in search of something. And then the people who expanded Dixerio''s battlefield¡­¡­¡­ were dissembling, disappearing. Their bodies crumbled into atoms from the top of their heads. Atoms of light that gave off seven colors. Dissolved. Their bodies collapsed.


    "Sacred Sword! Nano Celluloid! Creatures in the form of humans who have been created!" The Wolf Face carrying the staff spoke as his body crumbled.


    One by one, the Wolf Faces vanished. Their brains were gone. Elbows were gone. Bodies were gone. Legs and feet were gone. They left behind atoms of seven colors that spiraled upward and the staff that seemed to guide them up.


    "Sacred Sword and you people loyal to destruction, the Staff of Flame that summons annihilation¡­¡­ The Sword of the Devil that shatters the final war."


    Even the staff had vanished.


    "Leave your traces right now, right this moment."


    Disappeared. Everything had disappeared. The atoms of seven colors had disappeared. Everything, including the traces that validated their existence were gone.


    And a large hole soon dominated the sky.

 Volume 12, 2 — The City of Descending Shadow

    Volume 12, Chapter 2: The City of Descending Shadow


    The bike continued to run, but the hand of the temperature gauge was trembling near the top, and he could feel the heat of the tires beneath his feet. He must now consider the worst possibility - he might have to abandon the bike and run back to Zuellni. It was impossible to return without a speed that was as fast as the bike''s. And if he did that, he might use up all of his strength before he reached Zuellni. So, before all these happened¡­¡­¡­


    Layfon blocked Savaris'' Kei shots with the Katana. The other Heaven''s Blade successor was riding his bike ahead of him. Savaris was standing on the bike with his foot on the accelerator, his body leaning in Layfon''s direction. Layfon shot back his Kei as a return gift and Savaris took the attack with external Kei.


    They continued to exchange explosions between them.


    In the next moment, Savaris had torn apart the screen of dust to appear before him. His expression was clear behind the helmet. With elated eyes that seemed to twist, Savaris began his attack.


    Left fist.


    Layfon quickly took evasive measures, but he still felt the Kei brushing past his helmet. The wind pressure made his body sway. Not at all intimidated, he swung the Shim Adamantium Dite. But Savaris kept pressing forward, flying past Layfon''s side. The bike shook violently, its speed suddenly reducing. Savaris had grabbed the rear of the bike with his injured right hand. He turned his body around and sent a kick at Layfon with only his right hand as support.


    Layfon jumped. Savaris followed.


    Fist and blade clashed. The hammer of a fist and the strike of the Katana shattered the air and threw off sparks. Savaris was trying to find a chance to destroy his opponent''s vision device. At the same time, Layfon was looking for an opportunity to send Savaris'' vision device flying. The two of them attacked to protect their devices.


    Layfon landed on the bike. He attacked with his foot and Savaris avoided it by returning to the sky. The enemy next kicked at Layfon''s jaw. He then moved his left arm and stabbed with his hand. Savaris'' unusual strength and reflexes came from his training for close quarters combat. His vertical body spin became horizontal. Layfon sensed bloodthirstiness behind his head and quickly bent down with his neck, but the next kick was ready for him.


    This style of battle was natural. Savaris'' real strength lay in his bare-handed close quarters combat rather than with the Heaven''s Blade. It was natural for him to fight an enemy bare-handed. It was also natural to fight with a suitable distance.


    Above the bike, Layfon and Savaris fought, each executing top-notch techniques.


    Savaris'' figure vanished from the path of Layfon''s sweep-kick. He jumped to return to his own bike. But Layfon''s attack followed straight after. He deflected it with his left fist and sent out a huge ball of Kei to counterattack.


    If Layfon didn''t stop this attack, the bike might get disintegrated. Not that he could just ignore this though, but the ball of Kei wasn''t aimed at him. It flew past Layfon''s left hand side.


    Because of the recoil of firing off that huge ball of Kei, Savaris made a temporary landing before jumping back onto the bike. His Kei caused a distant hill to explode. The smooth surface of the hill that was shaped by wind and rain split apart, and the thing that sustained the hill was destroyed. The earth stirred. A bad premonition rose in Layfon.


    "You mean it?"


    Fermaus'' electronic voice was devoid of emotions, but Savaris could still sense the reproach and shock in it. He looked at the smoke and dust that surrounded the collapsed hill, and laughed.


    "The spectator didn''t find this interesting. That''s unexpected!"


    He truly did find this unexpected. Had Fermaus not fought outside a city? Or had the Mercenary Gang not had this experience? If that was the case, they should hire people who had fought and defeated filth monsters alone.


    "If that hill collapsed, even you''d be buried."


    "Yeah, I know."


    So that was what his doubt was?


    "But isn''t it unfair if I''m the only one not hurt?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    He spoke like he was speaking his last word. "But if I were ok, what if he abandoned his bike and took mine?"


    It looked like Savaris'' purpose was to come to destroy things. Fermaus thought he only did this to prevent Layfon from reaching Zuellni ahead of him, even at the cost of his life.


    "Compared to that, how are things on your side? Did you get the thing?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ The plan has failed."


    "Aaaa, but you''re still monitoring that girl, aren''t you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ You knew?"


    The rolling sand and soil were closing in, he could only speak the key points. Fermaus paused for a little while¡­¡­


    "We''ve promised."


    "Promised what¡­¡­¡­?"


    "It''s better that you don''t know," Fermaus cut him off and stood up to hold the handle of the bike. Rumbling sounded in his ears.


    Fermaus said something but Savaris lacked the patience to listen to him. He must use this opportunity to avert the crisis. He couldn''t suppress the excitement in himself anymore.


    "If you knew everything, you''d definitely live a life that wouldn''t be what you wanted. That''s what I think, even though that''s what I wish for!"


    The bike flew. Sand slid beneath the tires. The bike landed and shook. With his foot on the accelerator, Savaris used his own balance to drive the bike. Layfon was doing the same behind him. Bloodthirstiness stimulated his back. His heart thumped expectantly. The excitement threatened to burst from his chest.


    "Haha!"


    The huge rumble drowned out his laughter.


    ¡ó


    At this time, Mifi was uneasy. Meishen had been sent to the clinic after fainting due to exhaustion. Her childhood friend, who used to sleep beside her, was gone, but she then realized that even Leerin was not here.


    (She did say¡­¡­ She''s gone off to buy some drinks?)


    She couldn''t quite remember what Leerin had said. Mifi herself must be tired too! She thought back as she messed with her hair.


    (But isn''t that too long just to buy a drink?)


    She wasn''t sure, but she did feel that a long time had passed. She pushed the need to confirm the time to the back of her mind. Though she didn''t remember exactly when Meishen fell, regardless, a long time had passed.


    (Did something happen?)


    But if that was the case, according to Leerin''s personality, she wouldn''t have left without telling Mifi.


    (Strange.)


    Dragging around wouldn''t help with anything. She looked at Meishen who showed no signs of waking. If she woke and Mifi was not around, she would feel lonely! But before she woke¡­¡­¡­ Mifi cut off her train of thought and stood up.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    A voice that she hadn''t heard for a long time.


    "Naruki!" Mifi said loudly, forgetting she was in a clinic. Looking at her red-haired childhood friend, she widened her eyes.


    Naruki was wrapped in bandages. Though she had changed into her uniform that was devoid of dust and blood, she had failed to hide the bandages. Bandages covered her forehead, left eye and right arm. Bandages stabilized her ankles and knees.


    "Ah, Ahhh¡­¡­ This? It''s not as serious as it looks!" she laughed, but Mifi was still stiff.


    "I just need to get on the treatment machine and my body recovers quickly, but the problem is overworking the Kei vein. It takes time to recover. What a shame."


    The phrase "overworking the Kei vein" reminded Mifi of Nina. That person had fainted precisely because of that condition.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Truth be told, it hurts more than my tense muscles," Naruki smiled bitterly.


    Mifi felt more relieved. "Uh, Mei''s fainted."


    "Uh¡­¡­ Ah."


    She explained the reason behind it.


    "Naruki, please stay with Mei."


    "Uh? What''s up?"


    She told her about Leerin. Naruki knew Leerin too. Her expression sank.


    "That''s strange. Ok, I''ll come too!"


    "Eh? But¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If we come across people doing something illegal, I can deal with it," she looked at Meishen. She was still unconscious.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ah, ok."


    Naruki gave her back a push and walked ahead of her. Mifi followed in a fluster. Her footsteps staggered like a set of scales. Her childhood friend was important, but a new-found friend was also important. One person was sleeping, the other was missing.


    (Yeah, I can''t not go!)


    Having decided, she chased after Naruki with resolve.


    "Ah, Leerin!"


    The target unexpectedly appeared after they walked past a few corners.


    "Ah¡­¡­ You two," Leerin looked at them in shock as well. She lacked life in her face, but that couldn''t be helped in this situation. Everyone in the shelter held such a face. Even Leerin, the person with such a strong personality, had changed. But¡­¡­ a question surfaced in Mifi.


    (Did anything happen when Mei fell?)


    "Naruki, are you all right?" Leerin said. She hadn''t seen Naruki for a while too.


    "Aa, compared to that, what are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to quiet down so I went for a stroll. Sorry. I said I would get some drinks before."


    "Ah, um, it''s all right," Mifi shook her head, but the question remained. She remembered Leerin hadn''t looked this bad before Meishen fell unconscious. Besides, she was the only one who had been encouraging her and Meishen.


    (Something''s happened?)


    "Speaking of which, did anything interesting happen?"


    Mifi looked at the corner that Leerin had appeared in. It wasn''t a straight passage, and its end seemed to have been blocked off. A dark corner that even the smallest amount of light couldn''t illuminate seemed to hide something bad within it. Leerin was already walking back with Naruki, concerned about the bandages wrapped around her body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Mifi cocked her head in incomprehension.


    While expressing her surprise at Naruki''s appearance, Leerin peeked at Mifi''s reaction.


    (Has she found out¡­¡­¡­?)


    It was the same as expected. And if it became reality, it''d cause some problems. Mifi didn''t seem to have seen that tragic scene. That scene was still here. Leerin saw Mifi looking at her. That thing was still here on the side, but Mifi had failed to see it.


    (So normal people can''t see it?)


    This was the same as the time at Myath. The bird-like Electronic Fairy was trapped, but Savaris didn''t see anything. Why was it like that? She still wasn''t sure. Anyway, Leerin hadn''t thought of the event in Myath. She had forgotten it along with her encounter with Nina there.


    (That child¡­¡­ What is she?)


    This girl looked the same as the girl in Myath, but she acted completely different. She had revealed something to Leerin. Revealed¡­¡­? Was Leerin the one who caused everything? Or did that mysterious girl make it happen? Leerin confirmed the place that Mifi had looked at. The scene was still there, but Mifi didn''t see anything. Was this Leerin''s own imagination then? Hope appeared in her. But that event didn''t feel like an illusion. It happened in reality. But what if this was made by someone - She was confused.


    "Did anything happen?"


    "Huh, nothing."


    Naruki noticed the uneasy expression that appeared for a split second. She was quick to amend her expression. It wouldn''t be strange if even Mifi had noticed it.


    Leerin thought to herself that she could not let them discover anything more.


    (This, this unusual situation¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Even though she didn''t want to, she had to remember it. Remember the thing that changed that scenery.


    Countless number of faces were destroyed. They disappeared, leaving nothing behind. When that girl''s hand touched Leerin''s right eye, everything had vanished. What Leerin''s right eye saw was gone. Instead, something had replaced it. It was an eye, an eyeball. No, just something that looked like an eyeball. She didn''t feel any life and gentleness from the eyeball. It felt hard as glass. The thing multiplied¡­¡­ And gradually overtook the entire floor, wall, ceiling. They then descended onto the floor. The sound of hard falling rain hurt her ears. She covered her ears.


    Even so, the sound of glass breaking was loud. The girl''s laughter pierced her eardrums.


    "Hohoho¡­¡­ Ahhahahahaha! It''s begun! And then everything will end."


    She continued to laugh through the rain of glass. An insane laughter that contained tremendous emotion. In her voice weaved happiness, sadness, love and hate.


    "It''s finally¡­¡­ finally begun! I''ve waited for so long. So long!" the tired girl said, as if facing some kind of impact.


    Leerin had the sudden urge to hug the girl. She was in such a strange situation, yet she couldn''t suppress that urge. However, the girl got ahead of her to hug Leerin from behind. The girl felt tiny, illusory and gentle.


    "Welcome back," she said next to Leerin''s ear.


    And the feeling vanished.


    Leerin looked around. She was alone. The pain in her right eye was also gone. She heard Mifi and Naruki''s voice as she stood there, confused and perplexed. She didn''t know how this came to be. Anyway, she must keep calm and pretend that nothing had happened. Leerin clapped her hands against her cheeks and appeared before the two girls.


    (Uh, it''s ok. It''s ok¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Leerin walked as she listened to the two talk. What was to happen next? Would anything change in her body? Just what was her own identity? Uneasiness filled her, but she swallowed it and hid it all in her heart. She really wanted to tell someone what she had gone through, but she knew she shouldn''t.


    (Layfon''s doing his best. Everyone else is too¡­¡­¡­ I can''t speak of this with anyone.)


    She must not add to the burden of others. This calmed her down. This problem came from herself. She must not tell anyone of this at this time. She must keep her expression calm. Meishen, Mifi and Naruki must be feeling uncomfortable about the current situation. In this hour, when they didn''t know what the future held - their uneasiness was obvious, so she must not give them cause for worry.


    She then heard a voice coming from far away. A voice calling for help.


    "Has a Military Artist returned to the shelter?" Naruki said. This meant danger was still around. If it was safe, that news should already have been conveyed to everyone.


    Leerin swallowed her own worry.


    "I''ll go help," she said and ran. She couldn''t face these two anymore.


    Mifi and Naruki did not notice Leerin''s reason behind her action. Leerin did it because she might not be able to hide her uneasiness before those two. She might end up telling the truth or making a mess of the truth. She might even ask why the two of them hadn''t noticed she was different.


    Naruki and Mifi could usually notice any tiny changes in her, but they hadn''t noticed anything right now.


    They hadn''t noticed the truth behind Leerin''s closed right eye.


    ¡ó


    Nina detected a tiny sense of distress from Karian, as if he didn''t know what to do. But he recomposed his expression so quickly that no one else could have detected it. He had almost immediately swallowed this shocking truth. What psychological strength he possessed!


    "What''s going on?"


    "To understand this¡­¡­¡­"


    She was restless. How should she explain this? She had not the words to describe the sense of perplexity and difficulty she felt about the situation. When did the Haikizoku disappear from her? She just realized a moment ago that it was gone. But the time of its disappearance hadn''t been too far from now.


    (Could it be during that time¡­¡­¡­)


    When she had lost consciousness. Something had happened during that time, and when she woke, the male filth monster was already defeated. But she didn''t know who had beaten it. The Mercenary Gang might have fought it, but if what Sharnid said was true, then they weren''t the one who defeated it. Was it the Haikizoku?


    "Did anyone see the person who defeated the filth monster?" Nina asked.


    "Haven''t heard from the Military Artists, and the Psychokinesists haven''t reported anything either."


    "What about Felli?"


    "Felli''s still supporting Layfon. She didn''t have the time to look at the city''s situation."


    But Felli helped with their retreat a moment ago. Was this proof of how worried she was about them? Nina didn''t think so. Though they did successfully escape from the Mercenary Gang, the plan was just too smooth.


    She wasn''t the only person with doubts.


    "Perhaps Felli''s been keeping an eye on the Captain?" Sharnid asked.


    Karian nodded without hesitation. "Do you think I''d ignore the person who might have brought danger to the city?"


    "Well, that''s true," Sharnid admitted and shut his mouth.


    Nina didn''t protest despite the complicated feelings inside her. She felt she was the worst for not saying anything, but she couldn''t conclude how bad it was. In order not to get other people involved in the fight that had once taken place in Myath, in order to meet Dixerio, she must hide everything within her.


    (If I see him again¡­¡­¡­)


    She must ask him of all that had transpired. But then, would he tell her everything?


    "Where''s Felli now?"


    "She''s in the underground conference room, but you can''t meet each other yet. This situation is still urgent."


    "I see. Is Layfon safe?"


    Urgent. Was Layfon still fighting the filth monster? How was he? Was he still putting up a painful fight?


    "He''s successfully eliminated the filth monster," Karian said. It was good news, but he relayed it with less enthusiasm than expected. He probably didn''t have the time to even feel relaxed. Wasn''t it his usual self to smile? His expression looked stiff, as if he was doing his best not to let his true feelings show.


    "But there''s something worse than the filth monster."


    "Student President¡­¡­¡­?"


    It was still his style to act like he knew everything. However, as expected, the relaxing manner was lacking.


    "Heaven''s Blade successors are heading here."


    Nina felt as if someone had hammered her with External Kei from behind her head.


    (Finally¡­¡­¡­)


    The Heaven''s Blade must be Savaris, whom she had seen once in Myath. Should she say this¡­¡­¡­ She had been hesitating since returning to Zuellni, not knowing what the outcome was and not having predicted this current situation. But Karian''s following explanation shocked her. Savaris stood on Layfon''s side only up till the moment they finished the filth monster.


    "I don''t know how the other side thinks. But I''m thankful we stood on the same side till the filth monster was defeated."


    Savaris must already know that Nina had the Haikizoku. He had no reason to leave Zuellni and fight the filth monster. All he needed to do was to wait for Zuellni to sink into the crisis, wait for the Haikizoku to awaken then snatch Nina away. If it was Savaris rather than the Mercenary Gang that took action, Nina might not be here now. Thinking of Savaris'' unfathomable actions, she could only say she was lucky. Next, Karian was also thinking the same thing, but he seemed to think fortune wasn''t with them just because they defeated the filth monster. Perhaps a bigger problem was now closing in on Zuellni''s throat.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Just what''s happened?"


    A hateful feeling welled up in her chest, but she found no sense of premonition in it. It was just a hateful feeling.


    But something bad really had happened.


    "Someone else, not Layfon and not that Heaven''s Blade, defeated the filth monster."


    Nina didn''t understand.


    "That means there''s another Military Artist around? Or that there''s another Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­¡­¡­" she speculated and found herself speechless. Fear crept up her as she realized how serious Grendan was in obtaining the Haikizoku. But Karian shook his head.


    "This isn''t that simple. Even Layfon and that Heaven''s Blade failed to defeat the filth monster. They couldn''t defeat it! Even though that Heaven''s Blade successor didn''t have a Heaven''s Blade with him, he was on par with Layfon. Yet the two of them couldn''t defeat it," he said, again, with less emotion as expected. But the calmness in his voice faded as he spoke. Sweat dotted his forehead. Perhaps even he didn''t want to believe his own words.


    "That person defeated it with just one strike, and he wasn''t even on the battlefield. I don''t know what the distance was, but he struck from a place that no one could see."


    "Hey, hey, that''s ridiculous!" Sharnid said. "Layfon couldn''t defeat that thing at a close distance but this guy did it with a long distance shot? A distance that we can''t even see? Even the Kei cannon can''t achieve that? Who would have so much Kei!"


    "Yes, if possible, even I wouldn''t want to believe," he said with a bitter smile. "It''d be good if it were just a joke. If not, the city that person''s in might be heading for Zuellni now, and that city''s probably Grendan¡­¡­¡­ If it''s just a joke, if it''s just a nightmare, that would have been so good."


    Nina couldn''t say anything. Sharnid was also shocked numb by the news and forgot to voice his consternation, but he was the first to recover.


    "Grendan''s here!? That''s a brilliant prank. I can''t even laugh," he said. "Why would a normal city come to an Academy City!"


    (The Haikizoku.)


    But it wasn''t Grendan''s citizens that need the Haikizoku, right? That was why the Mercenary Gang was formed to gather information outside the city. Humans could not control a city''s route. First, the number of selenium mines that a city possessed affected its route, and second, the city''s consciousness was the one to decide where to go. Nina had heard that Grendan was a cruel city. It was frequently attacked by filth monsters. Nina couldn''t help but wonder whether the Regios was truly trying to survive. Even the existence of Heaven''s Blade successors wasn''t enough to ease her. To look at this city from a longer term perspective, one could think that it wouldn''t be a far-fetched idea for a lack of Heaven''s Blade successors to arrive. Shouldn''t they be making preparations then?


    But what if Nina''s speculation was wrong? Perhaps the royal family of Grendan knew how to control a city''s path. Perhaps¡­¡­¡­¡­ If she was right¡­¡­¡­


    "Perhaps we''re all wrong," Karian said. "Perhaps it''s not the citizens of Grendan that need the Haikizoku, but Grendan itself."


    Same conclusion as her, but this was an Electronic Fairy that had lost its city. Why would it need another Electronic Fairy? In truth, if not hostility, Nina felt that Zuellni and the Haikizoku repelled each other when the two Electronic Fairies were inside her. A normal Electronic Fairy didn''t need the Haikizoku? But¡­¡­


    "Is¡­¡­ Grendan the only city that acts like this?"


    "I can only think like that," Karian agreed with her. "Considering maximizing one''s number of selenium mines, Grendan''s plan of overtaking the territories of filth monsters is the best. But that plan requires people with strength on the level of a Heaven''s Blade successor. If that couldn''t be done, the city would be destroyed."


    "But it''s not possible to gather those people?"


    "I don''t think humans are creatures who can adapt to any environment. That''s why we need weapons to help us become stronger."


    "That''s why they need the Haikizoku?"


    "That can only be my conclusion. But there might even be a deeper reason behind this¡­¡­¡­" Karian said¡­¡­ and the ceiling shook. No, the entire shelter that they were in shook. This meant even the city itself was shaking.


    "Is this the Mercenary Gang?" Karian said to the Psychokinesist through the flake as he kept his balance with his hand on the wall.


    The Psychokinesist recovered quickly and called. "This, this is bad."


    Not Felli, but Nina remembered that voice. It seemed to be the Psychokinesist of the first platoon.


    "What is it?"


    (Filth monsters! And they are numerous¡­¡­¡­)


    It didn''t feel like the words came from a Psychokinesist. In fact, he hadn''t finished speaking. But the current situation was enough to make him lose his cool. Everyone understood that point.


    (A large number of filth monsters are dropping from above!)


    Who could truly understand this reality?


    "What did you say?"


    Even Karian couldn''t say anything more beyond this.


    ¡ó


    They were descending from the sky.


    "It''s begun!"


    This was a girl wearing a dark dress. A girl of dream-like illusion. Her skin was white without blood. The wind blew her black hair, lifting it to seemingly cut through the dark sky. Because of the fights, a large amount of dust floated in the air, but no traces of dirt could be found on the girl''s face, skin and clothes. As if she was ephemeral. Everything bowed down to her.


    And everything that happened now was the terrifying truth. She was connected to the beginning. She knew how this world came to be. She was darkness. Her name was Nelphilia. She halted her steps to look at the large hole in the sky. That hole was flat and huge, as if someone had drawn it on a piece of paper.


    But the light of seven colors shone in that dark hold. Atoms of seven colors, the sparks created by the clashing of worlds.


    The Aurora Field.


    "It''s begun," the girl repeated.


    She looked at the numerous unusual forms that flew out of the hole. The number of these monsters proved the seal on the moon had yet to be released.


    Monsters continued to descend and land on Zuellni. One appeared before Nelphilia. These things differed from filth monsters. Though filth monsters had different forms, all larvae and females were insects, and male filth monsters were insects that crawled. Only the aged phase filth monster could change its form as it liked. If that was the truth, then the monsters here were filth monsters in their aged phase? But compared to each aged phase filth monster''s different ways of hunting, these monsters were surprisingly uniform. They each had two legs, two arms, and bodies with four limbs¡­¡­¡­ It wouldn''t be strange to call them grey, five meter high giants.


    They could be called giants. Only, their heads were the exceptions. A block of muscle replaced the brain, and on the face was a mouth that one could only see in a manga. Sly, richly red mouths split open as if smiling, revealing sharp rows of teeth. Six crimson balls made up of the muscles of the chest. Perhaps they were sensing organs.


    "So ugly!" Nelphilia said with a frown. "Have you waited for too long and lost your sense of beauty? What a shame!"


    The balls on the chest of the giant flashed to confirm Nelphilia''s existence. It howled. Rumbling shook the air. Its comrades called in response. Roaring rose one after another.


    Nelphilia''s hair floated. A mocking smile adorned her face.


    "I knew you''d come here sooner or later."


    The giants surrounded her. They blocked out the light and their shadows swallowed her figure. One could no longer discern her black clothes from the darkness. Only her hands and face stood out in the dark.


    "Zuellni¡­ Yes, you already understood?" she caressed the darkness elegantly.


    A change rippled outward. Darkness dispersed. Something with a face emerged from it.


    It was a creature that was long and delicate like an earthworm, yet, rough scales covered its body, and its legs were like tree branches. Teeth, and a large mouth opened on the round brain.


    "About ugliness, that side is the same. You can''t speak human language!" she sighed, looking at the creature that writhed and rolled in darkness. She didn''t want them to look like this, but she didn''t want to give up. This intention came from her expression.


    The giants howled, as if noticing the danger of this existence before them. They swung their fists and giant rods stretched out from them. The weapons formed from their fists and stretched into some length. When the form had taken its complete shape, it was a clunky sword that was thick and large.


    Nelphilia''s figure vanished in the darkness. The giants jumped up and down on their spring-like legs. The impacts of the giants were in the process of annihilating everything around them.


    The speed of their attacks was the same as the Military Artists, but the power far surpassed them. In the midst of the storm created by the impacts of the assaults, many strange creatures swam through the air with their long bodies. They attempted to fly for the giants using the floor as its leaping point.


    The giants took the attack with their swords and cut open a small corner of the darkness to reveal the normal streetscape. Many strange creatures scattered due to the sword attack and the wind pressure, but many more started tearing apart the giants. Sharp teeth sank into skin that was hard as rock, tearing apart skin and muscles, but instead of the giants bleeding, many tiny bubbles grew on the wounds to cover them.


    Even so, the creatures did not stop tearing and biting. They did not stop even though their bodies were pulled apart and twisted into coils. The wounds on the giants continued to expand. Some giants tossed away their weapons to pull the creatures off, their roars and howls intense and painful.


    One creature flew into a giant''s opened mouth. The roaring turned strange and stopped. The creature worked its way into the mouth and began eating the muscles inside. The giant closed its mouth to sink its teeth into the creature''s scales, destroying them and peeling one off. White blood seeped through the giant''s teeth and lips.


    However, the creature did not stop biting. It kept attacking with its tortured body. Its scales were gone, its meat was torn. It bled, but it did not stop. Did it not feel pain? Or did it keep moving deeper into the giant''s body out of a sense of mission?


    The giant''s body twisted. It raised its arm and attempted to grab the thing that had invaded its mouth. Another creature had lashed onto its body to restrict its movement. One climbed up its arm, one wrapped itself around its leg.


    The giant fell back onto the ground. No one knew how much damage that impact had wrought on it. The stubborn invader had put a full stop on the giant''s life. Looking at its tail, exposed outside the giant''s body, it had already reached the giant''s abdomen.


    The giant''s abdomen expanded, and cracks ran through its surface. The abdomen was pulled apart. Still, the giant''s body was hard and strong. A long thing that looked like an intestine flew in the air and fell. It was originally inside the giant. Something that looked like an organ but might not be an organ. This giant did not hunt like normal creatures.


    The giants had lived in this world for a long time. They, however, differed from filth monsters, who had a habit of consuming each other. Who knew, maybe they were the same after all. Maybe they were two branches of the same ancestor a long time ago. Maybe these giants were the ancestors of the filth monsters, fighters that were stronger in strength.


    The strange monsters ate the giant''s dismembered body. Strong acid in the strange monsters immediately melted down the giant''s cells, preventing it from regenerating.


    Nelphilia watched this appalling scene in the darkness. Just one. It took so much time to destroy just one giant. The result of what Zuellni''s students had made, what Nelphilia had hidden. And the result was only of this level.


    "This can''t be it!"


    Just one. So much time to destroy just one. This was enough to quickly destroy normal filth monsters and break through the defense of Military Artists. Enough to even handle the larvae''s attack. But that wasn''t the case with this opponent. The result of the students'' research was not enough.


    But she only had this strength now. What a shame. She was more powerful when she was first borne to this world, yet her power had waned over time. As she thought, they should have continued the research, but time was near when she woke. So she had let the students train and she had left Zuellni. Her heart still hurt when she looked at that empty Electronic Fairy. She felt strange about that feeling. Back then, she cared not for the people that she used. She felt less hurt when she controlled the students. Her philosophy was to use up everything she had, so it was natural to use what was around her, but why did she harbor a special feeling for that Electronic Fairy? As an Electronic Fairy, one must bear the painful reality - even if one lost a city to filth monsters, lost its people and had to greet a situation more serious and painful. As she thought she had to accept everything happening now, she thought it was natural to take what worked for her. And even if Zuellni thought the same as her, the hurt remained in her heart. It took so long to just eliminate one giant. She regretted and hated that fact.


    The hole remained open in the sky. Strange creatures and giants continued to rain down the city.


    Perhaps this city would really be destroyed. The sound of the end, the sound that came from despair and broken pieces might release this world thoroughly.


    What would Nelphilia do when that time came?


    She looked at the hole above her. Would they come over? If that happened, would her power recover? She had no such confidence.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ God!" she laughed mockingly.


    She was calm before Leerin, but now she was unbelievably weak. Because she had just awakened from her slumber? Or was she confused and lost in the face of this deteriorating situation? If that was the case, she truly had become weak. More serious than losing her strength, her heart was weakening at this truth.


    She sank into despair, not at the current situation, but at the change in herself. She had lived long. She wasn''t even sure whether her body was classified as a living creature. She was here at the birth of the world, and she had continued living for revenge. Since the moon disappeared, she had spent everyday looking at the sky. Even when she was dormant, her consciousness flew for the sky above.


    Right now, the moon was gone. Not the night. The moon was still here, but she waited for the moon to disappear. On a certain level of meaning, the moon had disappeared - it had descended. The day for that time to come probably was soon!


    She thought she must find herself before that time came. She needed something, but she didn''t know what she needed. Even so, there was something she had to do now.


    "I can still buy some time!" she said lightly.


    Next, other strange creatures appeared around her in the dark. All of the "Guardian Beasts" had been released.


    Shadows gathered to become darkness once more, spreading out to cover the entire city.


    Ripples dispersed, and Guardian Beasts ran out to meet the descending giants.

 Volume 12, 3 — Lance Shelled City

    Volume 12, Chapter 3: Lance Shelled City


    She wanted to escape. This wasn''t her first time thinking of it. She had wanted to escape from the time when she didn''t want to become a Psychokinesist.


    With what happened in her home city - The filth monsters'' attack on the Trade City Santoburuge; that time when she and her brother took a rest while traveling to Zuellni - she had experienced a real battle for the first time, watching the mercenaries fight. Filth monsters were terrifying. But that feeling was similar to watching a monster in a movie. A Psychokinesist''s main job was to gather and deliver information. This feeling came about because she did not have to stand in the frontline.


    Was this the battlefield? This real feeling of being on a battlefield came to her after the fight. A part of Felli''s body felt it as she saw the corpses of filth monsters and Military Artists. A tragic scene that would never appear in a cruel movie, and that had deeply pierced through her nerves. Was this the world that she was born into? Was this the fate set in stone from the day she was born? She noticed and understood the real meaning. She had kept fleeing from that time but had failed. She came to Zuellni to find another possibility, but she was asked to help as a Psychokinesist even here. And then¡­¡­


    (Are you all right?)


    The fight continued. That person was still fighting. He ignored her question. She could hear his every breath. He had just jumped from the bike and fought an intense aerial fight with Savaris. The time he now had was short. Rather than responding to Felli''s call, it was better to regulate his breathing with the time he had.


    The bike that flowed out from the stream of soil and stone had sustained heavy damages. Still, it continued to run. Suspicious smoke issued from the engine. Savaris'' bike, riding before Layfon''s, was in a similar condition.


    Felli had attempted many ways. She had wanted to use the flakes for communication purpose to construct a Psychokinesis mine net. A method she took notice of during that time when she used it to aid Nina. Felli had always been concentrating on gathering information. A Psychokinesis mine was only used for self-defense. However, Layfon had asked her to arrange a mine at that time when they fought the filth monster in its matured phase. Felli knew that way of fighting. The 1st platoon defeated the 17th platoon through that strategy. But that was Felli''s first time using it in a real battle. If she wanted to use it again, she must continue to train and hone her skill. That was why she didn''t use the Psychokinesis mine, why she didn''t want to use it. But now she must suppress her wish.


    The light of explosion surrounded Savaris, yet it failed to harm him. The Psychokinesis mine had yet to explode. Something had interfered with Felli before she could trigger them off. Another Psychokinesis power had taken over Felli''s flake and prevented the explosion. She immediately thought it was the Psychokinesist of the Mercenary Gang. He had interfered with her when she got caught. She had felt surprised and regret for that first time experience. Fermaus, the Psychokinesist who wore a mask. Overtaking his flake was like talking about something out of this world. The Mercenary Gang was the one that hooked Savaris over. When Haia was still the leader of the Mercenary Gang, Felli had never felt the threat to be as large as it was now. A truth she couldn''t cover up. The current feeling really didn''t sit well with her.


    Fermaus'' flake wanted to get closer. To counterattack? Felli had already learned the way to defend. Blocking and overtaking the flake happened at the same time. She would not let the enemy''s flake get close to Layfon. At the same time, she had searched for Fermaus'' location, concluding that he might be in Zuellni too. Although Zuellni was in chaos, this was still Felli''s territory. If she could discover his location, she might be able to do something. And if she could carry that out, it would add some trouble for Savaris on a certain level.


    But what was the meaning behind her action?


    Layfon was still trying. He had used different strategies against Savaris, but now he only concentrated on driving the bike. If Felli did something, would she make him more impatient? She hated that possibility.


    She lifted her head once more to look at Layfon, who had once again entered an aerial fight. Even the power of Psychokinesis failed to discern the situation in detail. The ripples of impact in the fight had reduced. Both sides were fighting at a steadier rate, but Felli couldn''t tell whether they were employing more techniques in the fight or not. Still, staring at them might not be entirely meaningless.


    A loud rumbling sounded. A sound that she had been ignoring. In one split second, that sound came to her through the flake and shook her core. It flowed into her brain along with other information and shook her eardrums. The huge pressure brought her an unusual feeling of despair. The gigantic multi-legs of a city were chasing after Layfon and Savaris, its shadow covering everything around it, making everything dimmer and dimmer. Grendan was chasing those two, and it was getting closer to Zuellni.


    The two fighters separated. Savaris laughed. Layfon''s face showed a grimace. He didn''t ponder the meaning behind this fight. All he wanted was to finish the fight. However, preventing Savaris alone was meaningless, because Grendan was here. According to Felli''s calculation, Grendan would arrive at Zuellni ahead of Layfon. Besides¡­¡­¡­ Mysterious enemies were currently attacking Zuellni. They were filth monsters, but they felt different from past filth monsters.


    All of Zuellni''s Military Artists had retreated to the shelters. They wanted to keep fighting, but they were exhausted through the long fight. Their spirits were at their limit. Even so, the situation continued, and no one could stop it.


    Felli wanted to flee from her position as a Psychokinesist. If she did that, she could greet the end of her life without knowing anything, and when that time came, she''d probably have a ray of hope. But right now, it was a situation of half abandoning the city. Not knowing what was the most important. It hurt because she didn''t report the fact. She had no way to accept this fact but agonized over it.


    (You''re worried!)


    Felli stood up from the seat at the sudden voice. She was currently in an underground conference room. No second person was in this small and narrow room. The dimmest light possible that came from the light of Psychokinesis in Felli''s hair illuminated the tiny space.


    The thing that gave off a light blue light was over there. A flake of Psychokinesis. A flake in the shape of a butterfly.


    (Aa, did I scare you? I''m sorry! It''s been a long while since I met someone with talent, so I''m a bit excited.)


    It was the voice of an old woman. Felli had thought that it was Fermaus, but Fermaus'' was an electric voice. Layfon had said that Fermaus had sustained heavy injury that had injured his throat.


    "You are¡­¡­¡­" she said while supporting Layfon with Psychokinesis. She couldn''t feel any hostility from the blue flake. If it was Fermaus, he would have triggered the Psychokinesis mine for an explosion, and Felli would have died.


    Gentle ripples spread from the blue flake. An atmosphere of having tea together.


    (Aa, sorry. I''m Delbone, Grendan''s Psychokinesist.)


    Grendan. Hearing that name was like having a bucket of cold water upended on her head. This person had managed to put a flake in here already. That was shocking.


    (Ahhhhh, you don''t have to be so confused. I won''t do anything to you.) Delbone said.


    "What''re you here for?"


    (There''s a girl that Her Majesty likes. She''s in Zuellni, so we''re here to retrieve her. In truth, this causes all sorts of trouble for other people! Reverse-san made a face of having eaten some foul worms.)


    Delbone laughed. It was an elegant laugh.


    Felli didn''t know who Reverse was, but she knew this situation wasn''t that relaxing.


    (I already know your situation.) Delbone said.


    Felli held her breath.


    (Speaking of which, can you leave the situation to us? We won''t do anything bad.)


    "What? This isn''t something I can decide on!"


    (Then I''ll be happy if you can introduce me to the person who is in charge of things.)


    This was now a negotiation between cities. Felli''s flake sent the information to Karian.


    (That''s good. Do you have someone that you like?)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ha?" she reacted in confusion at the sudden change of topic.


    (Someone that you like! No one else in Grendan has your talent. Besides, Psychokinesists aren''t as confused and hesitant as Military Artists. Why? No. I think that''s good, and it''s something that can''t be helped.)


    "Excuse me. This isn''t a question of why¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why did you say that?"


    (You''re not giving up because of someone that you like! If you don''t have that someone, then I can recommend you one. How about you come over to Grendan? I''m sure you can become an excellent Psychokinesist. If possible, you can even inherit my title, Quantis! I think it''s about time for me to retire.)


    "No, I''m not interested."


    Not that she had heard of that name. She just thought that if there was a Psychokinesist holding the rank of Heaven''s Blade, this person must be it.


    (Aaaa, what a shame.) Delbone didn''t stop the conversation. She just paused.


    (So you do have someone that you like?)


    She hadn''t stopped asking.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    For some reason, this steady and relaxing voice eased Felli. She was still supporting Layfon. His and Savaris''s fight had become even more intense, and she and Fermaus kept on fighting. Right now, her brain was multi-tasking. The flake in the shape of a butterfly made her feel like she was relaxing under the sun.


    (There must be many gentlemen that like you since you''re so beautiful! But it''s still better for you to choose the person yourself! You can''t let the emotions sway you. Because your eyes are good, you must be more observant.)


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    For some reason, she didn''t know how to reply.


    A part of her brain agreed with the conversation between Karian and Delbone. A part of Delbone''s Psychokinesis was flowing through Felli''s flake. She had only given up part of the territory. If she wanted, she''d take it back anytime. But if she did that, this old woman might take over her entire flake through some means that she knew nothing about. That possibility tensed her up. Since Delbone had begun a conversation with Karian, that probably meant that the conversation on this end had ended. But¡­¡­¡­


    (The person that you like isn''t just someone that you can rely on. Speaking of which, of course he should be someone that you genuinely like.)


    The old woman was still talking with Karian.


    (But that isn''t enough. It''s the truth for anyone whether you''re more independent or not. This isn''t enough to make a good family.)


    This wasn''t an unbelievable topic, but Felli found it hard to understand. She could process complicated information at the same time, but she had never attempted speaking to two people simultaneously. This was like cutting one''s emotions in half.


    (Love is very important. You can''t be too focused on just one side. Romance, on a certain level, is pretty good. What do you think when two people meet for the first time?)


    Meaning she wanted to arrange a date for Felli.


    "No, I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (Aaa, so you do have someone that you like? Then how about letting that person come live in Grendan? Isn''t that a good environment for you?)


    "No, uh¡­¡­ That probably can''t be done¡­¡­"


    (Aaa, what''s wrong? Isn''t this an Academy City? Two people might be separated? In that case, why not both move to Grendan?)


    "No, uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Why did she say his name here?


    "Layfon, he¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    No, she said it! Her face heated.


    (Ahhhhhhhhhhh)


    She bent her body at Delbone''s sigh.


    Only thoughts kept running in the battlefield.


    ¡ó


    Delbone''s other flake was in the reception room in Grendan''s palace. As a reception room, the area wasn''t that large. It was just a bit bigger than the room that Derek and Leerin were in before. Visitors did come from outside the city, but there weren''t many of them. On the other hand, there were many businessmen who visited the palace, but they were usually taken to the other room since the talks were all private. Looking from the perspective of the royalty, this level of cheapness was something they could do nothing about. This was also the perspective of the builders of the palace.


    All they needed was Military strength. That was what Grendan was.


    In order to prevent the settling of dust, waterproof cloths covered the decorations in the room, including the place where the seat for the royalty was. The sofa in this room wasn''t here before. The workers in the palace had carried it over quickly, but had put it at an angle. However, this way probably was the best judging from the looks of the people sitting on it.


    "Next!" Alsheyra clapped, sitting on the luxurious single seat sofa.


    Kanaris announced. "Quiet!"


    "Time to go to war!"


    Everyone reacted to the Queen''s proclamation with complicated expressions. Only the Queen was excited about this. Delbone''s flake was opposite Kanaris, emitting faint light. Tigris on the sofa, who sat the closest to the Queen, was fiddling with his beard. Kalvan grimaced next to him. Cauntia let Reverse sit on her laps, hugging him with joy - she hadn''t taken in a single word at all. Reverse''s face was stiff because of the topic of war. Ruimei had taken over the sofa that was the furthest from the three. Troyatte sat on his own sofa and kicked away Ruimei''s foot. Lintence walked away from his own sofa and started smoking near the window. Uh, this lazy style was still the same.


    After confirming the situation with one glance, Alsheyra realized someone was missing.


    "Where''s Barmelin?"


    (About that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­) Delbone reported, troubled. (She''s sulking and is still in the shower.)


    "Tell her I''ll give her a blow if she doesn''t come out. I''ll get her to walk naked on the street!"


    (Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­) Her response was both relaxed and happy.


    "About time to confirm the situation?" Kalvan suggested, still wearing a grimace.


    "Yes, let''s do it that way?"


    Since Delbone''s flake was with Barmelin, they didn''t need to repeat the conversation.


    The Queen glanced at Kanaris. She nodded and took a step forward.


    "Right now, Grendan is heading for the Academy City, Zuellni."


    "Ha?"


    Not just one person. Disbelief showed on the people in the room. Lintence took down the cigarette in between his fingers and turned his head around.


    "What a prank. Why did Grendan begin bullying the weak?" Tigris said, letting go of the beard that he was proud of.


    "This is Grendan''s wish."


    Kanaris''s expression remained calm, but she might hold doubts about Grendan''s decision? What did Grendan want to do? Not a single person here could understand. No, Tigris probably understood, as did Savaris. Maybe even the first generation Luckens might know, but he wasn''t here. Kanaris was somehow related to the royalty, so she probably knew something. But all she knew was of the fate of the royalty and that it was meaningless if there weren''t twelve Heaven''s Blades. She didn''t know anything beyond that. Delbone might have most of the information out of the Heaven''s Blades here? But she had sealed off some of her knowledge. Knowledge was like electronic data for her. She probably could predict the future without surprise and shock at all.


    All other Heaven''s Blade successors showed incomprehension. No one knew what was happening. But it was about time to tell them about it!


    "We''re approaching the Academy City¡­¡­¡­ because there''s war?" Kalvan asked. The job of asking was uninteresting, and it gained attention, but no one would do it but him. After all, Kalvan hated not being in control of the situation.


    "Yes!"


    "I see¡­¡­¡­¡­" Now that he knew the situation, he was willing to agree with Grendan even if they were to fight against an Academy City.


    "Hey, hey, don''t end it like that!" Ruimei said with a rough voice. He bent a little and the sofa moaned. He was a person who could conquer the three-seater sofa. His foot bent upward and got in the way of Troyatte. He spread his tree trunk-like elbows.


    "Is her Majesty getting us to play with kids? Don''t joke around! I can''t hold back. I won''t be able to sleep fighting immature brats."


    "I don''t remember any adults entering a fight!" Troyatte said as he pushed away Ruimei''s foot.


    "Because I had yet to enter the fight."


    "Then please look after me in any future fights! Yeah, you crownless King."


    "Stop it. Shut up! Stop getting so noisy!" Alsheyra said, preventing Ruimei from standing up. His face was all red.


    "It''s not a problem to fight kids, but do you think I called you all here because of that?"


    "And that''s?"


    Displeasure showed on Kalvan''s countenance at yet another question. Alsheyra looked away, her gaze landing on Lintence. He was smoking again as he looked back at her with his sharp eyes. His Kei was calm. Even though his gaze was anything but gentle, the Kei wasn''t that intense. No, this situation was like this because the Heaven''s Blades couldn''t be still. Because they hadn''t found a place that was stronger than them.


    "Hell''s begun!" Alsheyra announced in elation, as if she was singing.


    "Hell''s begun! What is hell like? The fight with it would make you regret living in this world. Today''s fight is its beginning¡­¡­ Delbone."


    (Good, good. I''ve finished negotiating with the other side.)


    Flakes moved to the middle of the room and projected an image.


    "Oh?" Tigris said with interest.


    The image showed a city empty of people. Empty of people, but something else was there. A strangely gargantuan person and some strange creatures. Numerous monsters were fighting, and they drowned the entire city. No one was in the city. Had they all gone to the shelters?


    "Are they filth monsters?"


    Some didn''t think so. Here were brave souls who had obliterated a countless number of filth monsters, but they had never seen something like this before.


    "They look similar but are different. They are more ancient than those things, as if they''re the ancestors of the filth monsters."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­?" Kalvan had an incredulous look on his face, but Alsheyra ignored him. They couldn''t escape from them whether they understood, not understood, agreed or not agreed with her. Whether you were born in Grendan or not, here they were the Heaven''s Blade successors. No one could escape from the time when that event occurred. This was like the fate of those Military Artists who stood on the top of the pyramid. How were Military Artists born? How was this world formed? Would they agree with her if they knew the reasons? But she didn''t want to explain those things. It''d take too long.


    "Delbone, how long till contact?"


    (About two more hours. Looks like those kids will arrive at 10pm.)


    "Ah~ speaking of which, didn''t Savaris receive a secret order and head out? Isn''t that city his destination?" Ruimei tapped his palm with his huge fist. Everyone showed displeasure at the noise he made.


    "Seems so, but he''s got an additional mission to protect the princess¡­¡­¡­ That guy, dragging his feet and playing around! I''ll peel off his skin if anything happened."


    He then realized everyone''s gazes had gathered, pointing their fingers and looking elsewhere. Only Lintence still had his attention on him.


    Barmelin had arrived. She exuded dissatisfaction. Alsheyra ignored her as before. Time to change the mood.


    "Then we''ll contact the other city in two hours¡­¡­¡­" she looked at the Heaven''s Blades here.


    "Ruimei, Troyatte, you two go and make a commotion over there. You can destroy anything but the underground facilities. That''s precious!"


    "Heh!"


    "Roger!"


    "Delbone, search for the princess''s location. Once you find her, Barmelin is to open the way. Lintence, you''re to protect the princess. You can do whatever within that area."


    "Why me¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Because you''re the most suitable to meet her! And everyone else stops the invader at the contact point. Well, though I don''t think that would help."


    Lintence''s brow moved in disapproval, but his thought quickly turned to somewhere else.


    He might meet it.


    That was ten years ago. He himself was that tall back then. His growth in Kei had now stopped. He wished for his hour to end if possible. He himself had lived too long.


    She felt the massive amount of Kei when the roaming bus neared. She thought an interesting guy had come - and she was dissatisfied with the Kei around her. It wouldn''t bring her wonderful battles. Why was she born into this world? Why had she kept on living? These questions floated out one after another. Before, she had never thought of these questions. She knew from the moment of awareness that she was Alsheyra, the person who stood on the top of Grendan, the person who had to prepare for the impending battle. That was why the blood couldn''t weaken. It could only become denser. The three royal families continued that tradition. As if to challenge the current phenomenon, they married within the families, making them the unusual group from the world. The three royal families inherited the strongest blood among the Heaven''s Blades as they were careful to keep their blood line pure. And in the end, Alsheyra was born. She knew why she was born, and that was why she was interested in this man, this man who knew the reason behind her power.


    She came to the outer suburb and saw him on the opposite wall. He walked out of the roaming bus with displeasure on his face. The long coat was torn and damaged through its long journey, but it suited that man. In him was a sense of loneliness that Alsheyra didn''t have. So she wanted to hit him.


    The man acted, instinctively releasing a small amount of Kei. He had chosen an area on the outskirt that few people ever went to. The match started immediately. Invisible small threads surrounded Alsheyra. Steel threads. Just the weapon itself had enormous killing power, and on top of that was the large amount of Kei. Even other Heaven''s Blade successors couldn''t match his level of Kei. Even though he had been on a long journey, he had lots of battle experience. His consciousness as he threw in his Kei was clearer and more intense than anyone else. It seemed it was a good thing that he had come to Grendan.


    But this level of Kei could not harm Alsheyra. She caught the Steel threads and walked ahead like it was a matter of fact, then she hit that man''s face. With an unbelievable expression, he flew from her. This man needed hell. The cruelest and hottest hell. For this man to come to Grendan must be a sign heralding the coming of that hell. She took hold of his hair, pulled him up and looked at his face. He had dense hair and his pupils were deep. His gaze called for battle. He must have caused unneeded chaos in other cities, but in Grendan, this gaze was needed.


    "I''ll show you, show you to feel regret for living in the battle of this world."


    She had promised him and that promise would definitely come true.


    It was now about to be fulfilled. They had only two more hours till hell.


    The Heaven''s Blade Successors left the room after receiving their orders. She got rid of Kanaris too. Though Delbone might still be around, Alsheyra decided to ignore her. She didn''t want to send her away even though she could do it. Delbone was essential to Grendan.


    Lintence was still smoking by the window. The ash tray that a maid had given him had ashes heaped in it like a small mountain.


    "Go and look at your battlefield!"


    "¡­¡­¡­ Uh," he stood up and shook off the ashes stuck to his coat. This coat was different from the one he wore when they first met. A Heaven''s Blade Successor''s life was rich, but this coat wasn''t made of any expensive and good material. This guy had no luck with clothes. It was his style to sustain the mood of battle.


    Alsheyra buried her head in the sofa in a room empty of other souls. High spirit covered her. At the same time, pain surrounded her.


    -Leerin.


    Alsheyra had dragged her into this hell. The family that had inherited the blood of Airen Garfield.


    ¡ó


    A figure stood in the courtyard of the palace. He took off his loose clothes and revealed his body. Bright sunlight burnt his skin. The beautiful skin didn''t match his age. Beneath the skin stood out hard and powerful muscles.


    He was Tigris. The Queen and Kanaris came here a few days ago. He didn''t know what the Queen was doing. He also didn''t know that the Queen had been looking at Zuellni from here. At that time, he was facing Zuellni, practicing his bow. At present, even normal people could see the Academy City, and the citizens had headed for the shelters. Evacuation was about to be complete. The dry noises of Grendan''s movement shook the air. Tigris pulled his bow string back. This string was made of metal. It wasn''t a Steel Thread, but if one couldn''t master it, one might have his finger cut off and thrown away.


    He pulled the string back. No arrow. A Military Artist would use his own Kei as the arrow. Right now, he had yet to let his Kei run. External Kei and Internal Kei slept in him. He just used his own strength to pull the bow string. This wasn''t something that a normal aged elder could do.


    (Your skill''s gone rusty.)


    It was Delbone.


    "If it''s gone rusty, how can I be pulling this? But my naivety back then might have caused today''s state!"


    This wasn''t the gentle grandpa way of speaking back in the reception room. He was more blunt and detailed now. The unease in his heart was one reason behind his change of demeanor. Of course, this was also because he had been matching Delbone for a long time.


    (Do you think so?)


    "Yes. Well~ It matters not if that guy Herder ran away. No matter how strong a person is, it''s meaningless if his heart is weak and lazy. If it''s better for him to think he doesn''t have that blood in him, I''d have raised my hands in agreement for him to choose to flee. But¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He recalled that event from 16 years ago. That event named Meifar Stadt.


    At that time, Tigris was also in the courtyard. This was the best place to gaze down at the entire city. The worms made a commotion in the outer area. A filth monster had shown up in the facility. Military Artists had already surrounded it. Tigris only needed to wait for the result. However, he wasn''t waiting for the report on the filth monster. He was waiting for something else. Something else that had been going on for a while.


    (Tigris.)


    Delbone''s flake spoke. This flake was made up of many flakes. Delbone was very busy right now. She was distracting the investigation of the filth monster by other Psychokinesists. She had to let them know what was happening while simultaneously covering up the information they were not supposed to know. Only she could do both things at once.


    (Half is success, but half is failure.)


    "No need to deliver the failure!"


    Everything was as expected? That didn''t exist in this world. Tigris understood that point well. But how had they failed? He felt uneasy as long as he didn''t know why.


    (Herder-sama has died, and what he held was all destroyed. His daughter lives, but she''s just a baby. It''s not possible for anyone to enter that place again.)


    Herder had fled to the roaming bus facility, his plan beautifully designed. Everyone knew he had a woman outside, but no one knew she was pregnant. And then came the sudden death. Why? Tigris didn''t understand Herder''s actions at first. Did he fear his fianc¨¦ Alsheyra''s jealousy? But he should already know that Alsheyra had no such feelings. She wasn''t interested in him at all. So he was dissatisfied and went to hook up with a woman outside. No one would blame him for that. As long as he didn''t fight for the crown, him having a baby with that woman didn''t pose a problem either. The royal family didn''t care for a guy whose blood was thin like a normal person. But then why did he have to escape? Being Herder, he should have already understood that.


    Something icy pierced his body as he followed his train of thought. Could it be¡­¡­¡­ His body shook. Tigris immediately opened communication with Delbone and sent the direction to the Rivin family. The Rivin family was famous for their secret movements. It was a family that was responsible for the darker side of governance. No one needed to explain the reason. An assassin was sent and Herder died.


    (What should we do? The mother has the child, and she''s also hurt. If we don''t do anything, she''d die.)


    Tigris observed the outer area with the vision of a Military Artist. Nothing much had changed, and he couldn''t see the movement of the filth monster. But Delbone said that the filth monster had appeared as if to protect Herder. It had come into being, morphed from a normal person.


    What was going on? Was it their work? They got ahead of them? But this sign was too weak. Was it just a filth monster in its aged phase? So strange a situation. Delbone had said the filth monster was in the shape of a human. But its power paled in comparison to a filth monster in its aged phase.


    Was it really that? In that, that thing wasn''t a filth monster? Or had it even thought of using a filth monster?


    Things changed while he was hesitating. Someone had dashed into the facility. Tigris had seen him before. It was the Head of a small school called Psyharden. Derek Psyharden. Had he found something unusual? No, someone who believed in his own instinct would not take note of a Psychokinesist''s report. He must hold the position of a platoon captain. This meant he was strong. He might have noticed something that didn''t match the Psychokinesist''s report. So he had gone inside to confirm with his own eyes?


    Tigris thought Derek''s action was worthy of praise. But at the same time, his heart was heavy and pained. His bow was ready. The Kei had formed into an arrow.


    (Are you going to kill him?)


    "He''s a Military Artist, but his blood is lacking. The existence of the weak is what makes up this world. If this thing was found out, great misfortune would befall us."


    (There might not be a second chance.)


    "Even so, the time is here. Even if I''m to die fighting, that point won''t change."


    Delbone hesitated. Without her aid, he could not guarantee the arrow would hit its target even if it pierced the wall of the facility. Was he to destroy the facility? There was a chance that that person might live through the explosion. If Tigris used his full strength, a part of the outer suburb would disappear. But what if he failed to eliminate it even with his full power?


    "Delbone, how will he die? Eaten by a filth monster or killed by me? You choose!"


    When he realized it, he had already said something very naive. He felt he was getting old, and he would appear very much to be in his age. But he had felt till now that he couldn''t live like that. Something must still happen in his lifetime. Then he must not die yet. Even though he was old, he must keep up with his body and psychological condition.


    "Delbone," he called again.


    The flake fell silent, and then she said in a small voice¡­


    (We''ll gamble on that Military Artist, Tigris.)


    "What did you say?"


    That Military Artist had already entered the facility. Tigris heard the sound of fighting, which didn''t last long. Silence descended again.


    (Can that Military Artist protect the child? If he has the strength, he''ll save her. I think something might happen.)


    "You''re soft!"


    He lowered the bow as the Kei arrow dissipated. But he kept his vision and watched the facility with murderous intent.


    "But this isn''t bad! To die here or to witness the last arena? If I''m to choose, I''ll make a choice!"


    Just who was luckier¡­¡­ The question turned meaningless. Tigris shook his head.


    In the end, the baby lived.


    "I still think that it''s dead," Tigris had said when he pulled back the arrowless bow. His gaze was on Zuellni, the place that Alsheyra had called hell. That baby was still living. How did she grow up? As a normal person, she would have grown up normally, worked, experienced romance, and given birth to the next generation. That was the life she was supposed to live if only Military Artists did not exist in this world! But Tigris had once lowered his bow and did not raise it against the girl. Not because Delbone had won but because he was also human. Although he was a Military Artist in the royal family, he was also human. He couldn''t kill a small child who wasn''t even his enemy.


    (Even so, I know that child is happy.)


    "Then, aren''t things going to turn less fortunate?"


    For one who didn''t know happiness, she wouldn''t know what misfortune was like. Tigris had wanted to say that, but Delbone''s laughter changed the mood and he decided to stay silent.


    "Grandpa."


    Tigris lowered his bow at the sound behind him. His granddaughter was standing at the entrance of the courtyard.


    "What is it, Claribel?"


    "The Military Artists are moving. What''s going on¡­¡­¡­"


    His granddaughter liked to keep to a young image. Well, she did have a beautiful body. The legs underneath her armor were slim and her skin sparkled with life. The colors of her hair were unusual. A thread of white, naturally born so, was mixed in with her long black hair.


    "Why don''t you ask your cousin?"


    The Queen was such an existence to Tigris'' granddaughter.


    "I don''t like to! She said I don''t pass!" she pouted with her lips peeled back.


    He laughed. This expression suited her. She really was a girl.


    "Compared to that, I can see what''s outside. It''s an Academy City but it has filth monsters. Has that got something to do with Grendan''s movement?"


    "As long as we know of filth monster''s existences, Grendan only has one thing in mind."


    "But this is another city!"


    "No matter where the filth monsters are, Grendan will go and hunt them down."


    His granddaughter left with incomprehension.


    (Your granddaughter has become strong.)


    "Not at all. Compared to Layfon¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (That child is still living there.)


    A pained expression showed on Tigris'' face.


    (Aren''t we going to give her the Heaven''s Blade?)


    "Perhaps I''m an idiot, but better give her something bitter to chew on! She still hasn''t tasted failure, being all so arrogant still!"


    One Heaven''s Blade remained empty without an owner - Wolfstein, the title that Layfon once held. It was too early to give it to Tigris'' granddaughter. She had not the strength to stand out from other Military Artists. Alsheyra hadn''t given the title to another yet, and she hadn''t held any other Heaven''s Blade matches. That was why Claribel was dissatisfied.


    (We need twelve Heaven''s Blades, but we won''t make that for this battle.)


    "Why must it be twelve? I don''t get why!" he said honestly as he eyed Zuellni.


    He probably would know soon enough.

 Volume 12, 4 — The City of Spirits

    Volume 12, Chapter 4: The City of Spirits


    Just what had happened? No one here could understand, but they were sure that something had happened. Groups of invading filth monsters had taken over parts of Zuellni, but those filth monsters were fighting each other. They didn''t seem like they were allies. The presence of the enemies was enough to seep through Nina''s entire body, making her grit her teeth.


    A name had come from the flake - Delbone, Grendan''s messenger.


    Karian had kept a flake to communicate with Felli, and that person''s voice had come through that flake.


    "We''ll take care of the filth monsters on the ground. Please rest at ease."


    The old woman''s peaceful voice dispelled the ruckus in the room, a voice from heaven that exuded a relaxing breath to ease off the tension. Her words comforted them. In fact, Zuellni''s Military Artists were at their limit. To be attacked in the middle of an intercity match¡­¡­¡­ Many had been injured. No one had died yet, but the number of Military Artists sustaining heavy injuries was on the rise.


    They were saved! Relief showed on the faces of the members of the Student Council around Karian. But Karian himself held a complex expression. Nina was the same. Grendan''s aim was the Haikizoku. The city might have other goals, but they were sure at least that the Haikizoku was its main goal. Judging from the action of the Mercenary Gang, Grendan''s movements were all about retrieving the Haikizoku. Right now, no one knew where it was, though. It was originally in Nina''s body, but it had gone somewhere. It might have abandoned Nina to possess another person. In that case, what would Grendan do when it realized it couldn''t reach its goal? Or, what would Karian do if the Haikizoku had possessed yet another student of Zuellni? But Delbone hadn''t mentioned the Haikizoku, and Nina didn''t feel the old woman had any other aim. The negotiation was all about eliminating filth monsters. The Psychokinesist had left right after the conversation.


    Karian watched the screen on the ground, projected by the Psychokinesist.


    "What''s happening?" he said in a small voice. This was reality but no one knew what it was. Karian called over the Head of Alchemy. This was his first time meeting him. He already knew his name, but he couldn''t imagine what the other person looked like.


    "This is that, isn''t it?"


    "I can only think so. It''s a guardian beast."


    "Guardian beast?" Nina cocked her head, but then she remembered.


    Before Nina entered Zuellni, the students of the Alchemy course were researching on a project that got cancelled later - the Guardian Beast project. In a strange event that Felli got caught in, she had been attacked by these monsters, but Nina didn''t see it as she arrived late to the scene. So it was a Guardian Beast? Looking from the function of a Guardian Beast, it was a monster with the body of a worm. Right now, this group of Guardian Beasts was attacking a giant.


    "So they were hiding in a place that we didn''t know? So many of them too?"


    "Impossible! We did a thorough check of the city when the city''s base collapsed. We would''ve found such a place if it existed."


    "We did not investigate the underground maze though!"


    Members of the Student Council said to each other.


    "But a facility that can sustain so many lives needs energy! Why didn''t we find out about that¡­¡­¡­" The Head of Alchemy said, thinking.


    "Karian, there''s a place I want to confirm."


    "If possible, I want to go too!"


    Some secret information flowed between Karian and the Head of Alchemy.


    "But that place isn''t connected to the shelter. We''ll have to return to the ground."


    "No problem."


    The Head of Alchemy was a very thin man, but enthusiasm and passion filled his eyes. He wasn''t scared of the outside at all.


    "We need guards. Military Artists. Psychokinesists¡­¡­¡­ I want a platoon for this, but we don''t have any that is intact. We must choose."


    Karian adjusted his glasses. "Contact Vance. Since Grendan''s going to eliminate the filth monsters, we can arrange some elites to be guards."


    Vance came over quickly, bringing with him Gorneo and Shante. Karian walked with Vance a distance away from Nina and the rest of the people in the room before they spoke.


    "Are you all right?"


    On the other side, Gorneo was observing the situation.


    "Grendan is here."


    "What did you say!?" Gorneo said.


    Bandages were wrapped around Gorneo''s head. Blood showed on the bandages. He was surprised.


    "Just what is the Haikizoku that makes that city come all the way here?"


    "I''m not sure of the exact details, but Grendan is looking for the power that the Haikizoku possesses."


    "You mean Grendan''s government?"


    "No¡­¡­ Grendan itself," Gorneo shook his head. "Only few people in Grendan know of this. Originally, even the Luckens family shouldn''t have known since they''re not connected to the royal family. No, I myself didn''t want to believe a Haikizoku existed, so I don''t remember where I heard of this from."


    Vance and Karian were still talking. They seemed to have gotten stuck over something in their discussion. It appeared some time was needed till they made the final decision!


    "Grendan is a Haikizoku."


    "What!?" she couldn''t comprehend, but he didn''t look like he was lying.


    "It does things that other cities wouldn''t do. Have I not thought of this before? I did, but I gave it up, thinking it was too ridiculous an idea. But that is the reality. Grendan is a Haikizoku!"


    Yes, she remembered. When she saw Savaris in Myath. Leerin had had an encounter, then Savaris had shown up. What did he say? He said¡­¡­¡­


    "The real consciousness¡­¡­¡­"


    "Is there another Electronic Fairy in Grendan?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but only the royal family knows. Only the Luckens family is left from the first generation of Heaven''s Blades."


    He didn''t look proud of that fact, but why was he telling her of this so easily?


    "I''m Zuellni''s Military Artist. Even if I''m to return to Grendan, I''m still Zuellni''s," he said honestly. "I''ll stand before Grendan if it has bad intentions towards Zuellni¡­¡­¡­ Even I can fight against some of them."


    A kind of tragic emotion was in his words, but in the next second¡­


    "Ah!" Gorneo''s head turned. Shante had suddenly leaped to sit on his shoulders. Her legs encircled his neck as she pulled on his short golden hair.


    "Don''t worry! We''ll beat them up!"


    "You''re too naive!"


    "Don''t think so much. We just need to beat up our enemies."


    Shante''s quick words helped Nina relax her expression. Gorneo looked funny with his troubled expression. He was speaking to himself in a tiny voice.


    Karian and Vance had finally come to a conclusion. Nina, Sharnid, Gorneo and Shante were to guard Karian and the Head of Alchemy. They went back to the surface and headed for their destination. Vance stayed in the shelter in case anything happened.


    "Just us?"


    Only four people. Too few to protect the key members of Zuellni''s Student Council in a danger zone.


    "The captain-level Military Artists are all unable to fight except for you four."


    "What a terrible situation!"


    This was the painful truth. Nina herself might have shown her shock if Sharnid hadn''t voiced his out first. She swallowed her words. This wasn''t a usual time. No time to get surprised at every little thing.


    "For those who don''t want to rest, they''ll never rest. We must carefully observe and confirm those who force themselves."


    This was the reason that Vance had to stay back. His expression had always been bad, and now he looked even worse. His team was the first to fight the first wave of larvae. He fought while commanding all the other Military Artists. He probably hadn''t gotten any sleep.


    Nina''s wrists hurt. She had received treatment but they hadn''t entirely healed. However, she could now ignore the pain. Gorneo and Shante both had bandages on them. Sharnid was the only person unhurt, but his eyes were red. His vision must be overworked for having to do so much precision shooting. He had used eye drop medicine countless times, but he still rubbed his eyes occasionally.


    "Can we safely arrive there?" Sharnid looked at the ceiling and applied some eye drops again.


    The Psychokinesist had turned the sky into a map. Vance began the explanation.


    "You''re to leave from the E1 exit. There''s a distance to the destination from E1, but that area has the fewest number of filth monsters. If the enemies come over to check the situation by sense of smell, our Psychokinesists will create a magnetic barrier to control the flow of the wind, but that won''t affect their vision."


    "So we''re to move tentatively!" Sharnid joked.


    Vance nodded. "Yes. It''s best if you don''t get found out. We still don''t know the enemy''s strength. We don''t know whether four injured birds can defeat them. In the long term, these things are gathering, fighting and consuming each other. We must use this chaos to our advantage and head for our destination."


    "Isn''t it better to stay here and wait for Grendan''s help?" Gorneo asked.


    Karian answered. "We still don''t know their aim. With this situation, even Zuellni itself might become problematic."


    "You mean the City''s Electronic Fairy?"


    "Yes," he nodded heavily.


    Nina tensed at the possibility of something happening to Zuellni. She didn''t know what Karian was planning, but she couldn''t let this go if it was connected to the Electronic Fairy.


    "This is the temporary route. Everyone, remember it. Got it? Then go!" Vance said.


    They walked through a passage in the shelter. The aroma of food wafted to them. This was the canteen, and many students were inside, mostly women. They were probably making meals for Military Artists. The usual food eaten in a shelter was food that could last long, and this food was being cooked in the kitchen.


    "We can rest a bit and eat some hot food," Karian said.


    Nina saw Leerin in the canteen. The other girl had also noticed her. Nina was a bit surprised. Once the two of them got close to each other, questions surfaced. Nina''s expression was dull, but that was normal for this situation. But Leerin was still bothered.


    "What is it?"


    "I have a mission," she replied vaguely.


    Leerin looked at them. "Wait a moment." She entered the canteen and came back with a bag of stuff.


    "If you''re in a hurry, eat this on the way."


    Sandwiches and soup in paper cups sat in the bag.


    "Thanks."


    Though she wasn''t hungry, she realized she hadn''t eaten a thing for a long time. Nina took the bag with gratitude.


    "Are you all right?"


    Leerin smiled. "Yeah, I''m fine!"


    But it still worried her. Leerin''s attitude was the same as when Nina talked to her childhood friend. Bluffing. But there was a reason behind that attitude. She had wanted to make a carefree expression but had failed. Whose heart was more knotted? But there was no time to investigate further. Gorneo was calling her. She ran with the bag in her hand.


    "Leerin, remember to see a doctor if your eye hurts!"


    Leerin looked surprised. Her eye had not opened again.


    Nina ran, hoping it wasn''t something serious. Layfon wasn''t here, and this fact surprised her. She had always believed he was here, and pain cut through her when she thought of that. What would happen to her if she didn''t think this way? The soup in her mouth flowed warmth into her body.


    A different air hit their nostrils the moment they left the shelter through the door. As expected, this air differed from the purified air in the shelter and the dust-filled air when fighting the larvae. The sky had turned dark. No moon or stars could be seen, as if a thick cloud cover had shrouded the entire sky. Electricity had been cut off from some parts of the ground. Everywhere was dim and gloomy. Only the faint emergency lights on the streets led their way.


    The sound of clashing filled the air. Filth monsters roared. But there was still some distance between the enemies and the students. Though they could fall from the sky, the number did not seem to have increased. Compared to that, the sound that had been enveloping the entire city was more stimulating. A regular rumbling brought along a bad premonition. The sound of Grendan''s multi-legs.


    "Let''s hurry!"


    How could they let the Head of the Alchemy walk ahead of them? Gorneo and Shante headed the small group. Nina and Sharnid took up the rear, and the rest were protected in the middle. Shante had strong night vision. She could see the path even without light. That ability must be innate! On the other hand, Gorneo had chosen to walk close to the emergency lights. Shante looked left and right to check whether anything had closed in on them.


    The route remained unchanged. Vance''s strategy to change the flow of the wind through a magnetic barrier might have been effective.


    Nina was observing her surroundings, and so did Sharnid, but they didn''t feel anything getting near. What was this? She was undergoing a mission, and it was the same with the city. This wasn''t something simple. Things were developing while she was still in the dark. Just like the literal darkness surrounding them now. For Nina''s group, they could see only very little, so they had to do all they could to survive.


    Something big was happening. Would Zuellni survive? Unease continued to plague her. What about the Haikizoku? Did Grendan come just to defeat filth monsters? Not because of the Haikizoku? What would they do when Grendan realized it had failed? If that happened, Nina could only give up her body. Grendan''s people didn''t know how the Haikizoku worked, and Nina had deceived them. What would the situation be when they realized they had been lied to? She better take that possibility into consideration too.


    "You''re thinking of something again?" Sharnid asked in a small voice.


    "You think simply. I can guess from that," he said to the surprised Nina as he looked around. "You''re thinking of using yourself for the exchange, right? Stop that thinking! No one would be happy if you do that."


    "But¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Layfon''s forcing himself and being reckless!"


    Nina was confused at his words.


    "Why''s he doing that? That''s important. Since he understands Grendan, then he shouldn''t move recklessly! But he was like that when you weren''t here."


    He meant when she was in Myath. Recalling herself back then, Nina looked at Karian. He was following Gorneo. It appeared he hadn''t heard them.


    He had said to her before her return that Karian didn''t think it possible for Layfon to fight without a reason. Hence, Layfon was only following Nina''s reason for fighting, and he was doing that even now! They had to fight because they were Military Artists. But that matter-of-fact reason for Nina did not work for Layfon. He was too strong, and his birthplace was too different. He had things he wanted to protect. He betrayed to protect the people precious to him and then he was tossed away. Was she to draw that Layfon into battle? Was she the one who drew him in? She had asked herself numerous times, and so she confirmed her answer again and again. She could only ask him for his power. No one else had the power to handle the task.


    "True. As a Military Artist, he really is too strong, so strong that we find it hard to stomach. He surpasses all of us. He''s always acted clueless and clumsy, but he''s entirely different when he fights. But how should he fight? - He never thinks of that. As long as he''s set his goal, he''d probably fight even if the outcome would be defeat. That''s what I think."


    "That guy knows."


    Layfon really was different when he trained. As long as it was something that had to do with Military Arts, he''d become sharp and cold. People found it hard to like him when he was like that. He was saying clearly to the weaker people that they were weak. He had walked through many intense battles. He had obtained a Heaven''s Blade at the age of ten. From then on, no, he had been fighting filth monsters before that. What was Nina doing before age ten? She didn''t yet have her own Dite. But Layfon had already stepped into the battlefield, had already started facing the cruel and cold reality. To let him fight was foolishness. Unbelievable. But Sharnid thought differently.


    He sighed, "Oi, if he really understood, he wouldn''t have come here."


    She couldn''t make a retort. Layfon had always been fighting for the orphanage. What a Military Artist earned could sustain the operation of the orphanage, but he thought it wasn''t enough. He wanted to protect all the orphans in Grendan, so he participated in underground matches and consequently was exposed. A person who was a hero was not a hero in reality. Nina couldn''t reproach the orphans who thought they had been betrayed. Probably even Nina herself would have condemned him like them if she was there. Sharnid was right. There might be another reason. It probably wasn''t what Nina said before about his spirit, but just a more practical way to make up for his deeds in the past.


    Layfon had said that he wanted to kill, but he didn''t end up killing. He had the chance to kill the guy who threatened him, but he failed. Something must have stopped him. The orphans looked at him as a hero. They might have been in his mind and had stopped him - Nina thought so. But perhaps he couldn''t kill him because the screen didn''t manage to hide them. If the trend went the majority''s way, then he couldn''t kill Gahard even in broad daylight. Anyway, something must have gone wrong. That was what she thought.


    "That guy''s probably the same as you! He doesn''t really think about the problem. To him, it''s a mistake, if he doesn''t face it¡­¡­¡­ You guys don''t think over things, so you never change. Because you never think of whether the fight benefits you or not."


    "I don''t think I''m doing this for myself, besides, with me here¡­¡­"


    "If you really think you understand, then we ought to celebrate!"


    She could only fall silent. They were now at a distance from Karian and the rest. They wanted to talk about deeper things, but this situation didn''t allow them. Sharnid understood that and didn''t say anything more.


    They walked some distance. Still no filth monsters, but they could hear the sound of fights. And the sound of Grendan''s movement was getting louder. The sound came from the direction of the Student Council building, so it was opposite from where they were. Though they couldn''t see the thing on the other side, they could feel the darkness deepening.


    Nina and her group walked a long circle to come to the Student Council building. The sound was close. She could tell the location of Grendan even if she didn''t want to know of it. She could see Karian''s face had turned stiff, but the Head of Alchemy seemed all right. He just kept moving ahead as if he was impatient for not being able to move according to plan. The clock tower that was the symbol of the Student Council emerged from the darkness. The digits on the clock shone. Light emitted from them so anyone could see them anytime. They were about to step on the path that led to the clock tower.


    Shante took a step on the path, shrouded by the shadows of the trees, and stopped. The path was wide, covered by fallen leaves. The building that hid deep in a distance where the path led to was where that event had happened. The event that Felli got caught in.


    Shante suddenly lowered her body, holding her spear and stared behind Nina.


    (One''s heading your way.)


    The Psychokinesist''s report was a bit late.


    A huge shadow accompanied by the sound of wood splitting headed for Nina.


    "It''s here!" Karian said.


    "Nina, you cover for the Student President. I''ll stop it with Shante!" Gorneo said.


    Shante raised the spear. The Kei on the weapon had already painted her hair red, as if she were being burnt.


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    "No time for discussion! Go!!"


    The Head of Alchemy was already running for the building.


    "Don''t die," Karian called.


    "As if?"


    Nina chased after Karian. Roaring shook the entire forest. Trees fell one after another. Shante shouted and Kei exploded one by one. Nina turned her head around and kept running after the Student President. Sharnid had already reached the entrance and had readied his sniper rifle.


    "Hurry and support them!" Nina thought but didn''t say it. They couldn''t afford to draw attention. Sharnid understood too and hadn''t pulled the trigger.


    Once she entered the building, Sharnid followed.


    It was dark inside, but Karian and the Head of Alchemy kept forging ahead. The Psychokinesist didn''t know what danger lurked before them, so he moved with caution. Finally they reached the end of the building. The Head of Alchemy touched the wall, and another space opened before them.


    "A false door!" Sharnid whistled.


    "This is a secret research facility," Karian said.


    "I see?"


    Nina looked ahead, but there was no light around them. She couldn''t see anything.


    "Zuellni''s been researching about something that came out of the Guardian Beast project. But we haven''t fully investigated it."


    Karian followed the Head of Alchemy into the darkness. Darkness felt like water. Once she stepped into this area, Nina felt something resisting her, and her breathing became slightly difficult. She had thought that maybe the air wasn''t good in here, but she felt that couldn''t be the reason.


    Darkness filled Zuellni. Filth monsters conquered the surface, and the mysterious things that they fought against were here, as well as the ever closing in Grendan. The pressure that Nina felt before entering this hidden space was different from the pressure she bore now. The term "monster" surfaced in her mind. Darkness conquered Zuellni, yet the darkness here had been living within Zuellni since long ago.


    Finally, something that could suppress the darkness - faint green light. The darkness was close to the source of the light, but they didn''t seem to touch. Was the darkness a creature? She thought of that and was shocked at what she saw.


    The source of the light was in the shape of a large container, and liquid filled its inside. This thing was emitting green light. The glass container was similar to the medical facility used to take care of heavily injured patients. No, this was probably a medical facility.


    The Head of Alchemy took a step forward and stood, silent. Karian couldn''t see the glass because of him, so he stepped to a side and then saw it.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What is this?" Nina said. Karian was also silent. Sharnid, who used to joke around, also didn''t say a word.


    A very beautiful young girl was sleeping in the container. A girl with black hair and white skin. Naked, but the green liquid had covered most of her body. Her beauty was indescribable.


    "Ha, hahaha¡­¡­¡­ It''s all right. It''s all right!" The Head of Alchemy laughed, as if something had possessed him.


    Nina looked at him, feeling something terrifying was beside her.


    "Student President, this is¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    No matter how she looked at it, this girl looked like a scientific sample.


    "It is true that a failed experiment during the Guardian Beast project had caused an explosion," Karian said.


    Nina looked at him. For some reason, she could see him now. It was difficult to move her gaze away from the girl.


    "According to the records, the explosion had heavily damaged the underground energy net. The energy hadn''t run away on a rampage, but it has remained here and become like this."


    "This is¡­¡­¡­"


    "A part of Zuellni. An Electronic Fairy. That was the conclusion of the researchers back then. She''s been sleeping and she has a body, but the structure of the body differs from a normal human''s. The researchers had concluded that it''s made of a high level magnetic field, but they''re not sure of the exact details."


    Meaning this girl was Zuellni? But she looked different. A question floated past Nina. If this girl was part of Zuellni, then that question would definitely surface again.


    When Falnir fled, it had communicated with Zuellni. No one knew what they said. But something had been decided, and Zuellni had grown. No person in existence knew of how an Electronic Fairy grew. Even Nina, who grew up in Sheniebel, didn''t know. The growth of an Electronic Fairy probably denoted the city was in possession of something. If that was the hypothesis, then what did Zuellni''s growth represent? A growth stage? Or had she just returned to her original form? If it was the latter, then what did it mean to regain what had been lost? But, but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nina looked at the girl in the container again. Dizziness assaulted her head. It hurt. She realized she might have seen this girl before. It might just be her imagination, but that feeling remained. She had seen her somewhere. Yes, in Myath. To her, the entirety of what was unbelievable all came to her when she was in Myath. Since her mysterious encounter with Dixerio, she had touched the other end of his fate, and that had in turn changed her fate. What was going on? She still didn''t get it. A force of darkness was inside her, but it might be part of the darkness that now shrouded Zuellni.


    What did she see in Myath? Was this thing in Myath too? Not really. Just her imagination? But something unbelievable existed. She had to remember it quick. Since everything happened so quickly, she might have missed something. Something. Something?


    Leerin.


    That named surfaced in her mind. She and Leerin went to deliver the Electronic Fairy back to the Mechanical Department, and the Wolf Faces had interfered. Nina was rendered immobile because of the Haikizoku losing control¡­¡­¡­ What had happened at that time? Something had calmed the Haikizoku down. Something was behind Leerin. Savaris had called it "the true consciousness".


    But why was Nina recalling that now? Because she talked about it with Gorneo in the shelter? Because she wished to connect everything? She must remember what she saw at that moment.


    "What?" The Head of Alchemy said.


    Everyone reacted. Nina raised her iron whips. But the sound of Gorneo fighting from the outside couldn''t reach here.


    The change occurred in the glass container. The Head of Alchemy stared at the measurement, and he looked as if he had been hit. What did the change in number on the measurement mean? Nina didn''t understand. But his action told her it wasn''t something good.


    Numerous bubbles emerged in the glass container and the girl opened her eyes.


    "She''s awake. No way¡­¡­¡­" Karian said.


    The Head of Alchemy trembled.


    The girl moved. Her hand touched the glass. In the next moment, all light vanished, but the green light came back straight afterwards.


    The girl was missing. The Head of Alchemy gave off a shrill shout and fell back onto the ground. Karian also fell as if he had lost his strength. Sharnid was the same.


    Nothing happened to Nina.


    "As I thought, it''s better to return to my original body. Good timing that you''re here. Oh, shadow. It really isn''t something that other people can use! I didn''t like that at all!"


    Where did the voice come from?


    Nina looked around. Sharnid had fallen. A force of darkness that could suppress the green light was here. A face emerged from it.


    "First time meeting you, little girl."


    The girl.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    "Nelphilia, that was what people called me. No one calls me that now, but since that''s the only name I have, call me Nelphilia then," she said in a joking way.


    And her words seemed to suck Nina in.


    "Your name?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ Nina."


    Hang in there. Nina encouraged herself. If she relaxed here, she''d be drawn in. That beauty was dangerous. The lightly dancing figure with her eyes opened was so beautiful.


    The girl wasn''t naked now. She wore black clothes. She walked over to her. Her dress swayed. The darkness seemed to sway with her too.


    The ground shook, and then the entire place trembled.


    Nelphilia lifted her head to look above her.


    "The thing that controls the shadow is finally here!" she said.


    The giant had seen it. The sensing organs in its chest flashed, only the face with the mouth looked up like a human''s action. A gigantic ball-like thing floated within the darkness. It saw it, or perhaps it felt it, and then it moved. That was the only thing the giant could do.


    The next moment, that thing hit the giant''s chest. The impact exploded against the giant''s chest. Bones shattered and muscles flew apart. Cracks spidered down the giant''s entire body. The giant fell.


    Countless number of thorns stood from the ball-like thing, and it was connected to a chain. The chain stretched to the outside of the city where a certain huge shape was.


    A large metal ball and a long chain.


    Loud noise sounded from Zuellni''s ground. Next, a huge man appeared next to the metal ball. He was shorter than the giant, but he was a giant by human standard. Zuellni''s "huge men" were Gorneo and Vance, but those two paled into insignificance beside this man.


    Ruimei Garrand MacRing. That was this man''s name.


    "Ahah?" Ruimei looked underneath the metal ball. Liquid spurted from the giant. Dissatisfaction pushed his brows together. The sound of rumbling called in more giants, but he ignored them.


    "What? So weak! Is this hell? She sent me out so grandly. Did I mistake her meaning? Or was she dizzy from sleep? No, hasn''t she been acting like the fool often too?"


    The giant''s body shivered beneath the metal ball. It was regenerating. The previous strike had not finished it. But Ruimei didn''t move away.


    "Look! It''s not like I haven''t been out! This way, even that Kalvan''s foul face would look shocked?"


    He stepped on the chest of the giant casually. He didn''t seem to be using any strength in his foot, but the chest of the giant shattered. Sensory organs broke with the sound of glass breaking. The giant struggled and fell still.


    "Stop moving, you worm."


    He stepped on the face that only had a mouth on it.


    "I''m talking! Listen up. Listen up! If you don''t have the brain to cry and beg for mercy, then shut up and listen! Oi!!" he said to the still giant. As if satisfied that the giant wasn''t moving, he swung the chain.


    The chain shortened and the metal ball floated. He put it on his shoulder.


    "Don''t be too reckless!" Troyatte said from a far distance. When did he arrive at Zuellni? The giants that had surrounded Ruimei had yet to discover him. Who knew when? But he was now standing with Ruimei.


    Both of them didn''t wear fighting clothes since they weren''t fighting outside the city. Fighting clothes were unnecessary burdens in battles inside cities. Unlike Kalvan, the clothes would restrict their Kei flow.


    "This is an Academy City? Cute boys and girls live here. They''re in the shelter because of the monsters. We''ve to save them!"


    Ruimei spat. "Your "man" isn''t in there!"


    "Of course, Danna! A man naturally uses his own skills to deal with any trouble. As for a woman, she ought to let a man do that for her and that means me, Troyatte!"


    In his hand was a Dite in the shape of a cane.


    "Let''s first chase away the darkness here! It''s too dark where I''m standing."


    Tenkuru. Tenjuru¡­¡­ Light up.


    What was that guy joking about! Ruimei thought. Who cares what the name is! Besides, the name of Troyatte''s technique changed according to his mood. He remembered the last time Troyatte used the name Birushana (notes: this means the light of Buddha.)


    Troyatte raised his arm as he tightened his grip on the cane. Light suddenly spilled forth from Zuellni''s sky. A gargantuan ball shone with light and illuminated the entire city, dispelling the darkness around them. The hour right now was noon. The light stopped at the edge of the city, where it looked like dawn.


    "Light up! Light up more brightly!" Troyatte shouted.


    The giants reacted to the light. They headed for the two Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Ruimei swung the large metal ball to strike and break apart the top half of one of the giants. The metal ball kept moving forward and destroyed more enemies to at last come to a stop on the body of an already dead giant. During this time, other giants had encircled him. They showed their fangs and attacked with the weapons in their hands.


    Ruimei wasn''t at all anxious. He did not retrieve the metal ball. Bare-handed, he stabbed an enemy''s chest, his fingernails piercing the giant''s skin, and he lifted him up with indescribable power. That giant then became his shield. Strange sounds came from the captive''s mouth. His body trembled, and his arms and legs expanded in an unbelievable rate. His entire body expanded to a certain size and exploded. All the giants around Ruimei fell like weeds.


    External Burst type Kei variation - Exploding Fist.


    The smoke of the explosion quickly dissipated. Ruimei only sustained one burn injury, but he hadn''t been defeated. He retrieved the metal ball with no expression.


    Other giants had also reached Troyatte. The Heaven''s Blade successor did not move. He kept his arms raised. The giants'' footsteps shook the earth. Troyatte remained rooted on the spot, however, something had changed.


    In the next split second, the giants were all painted with red. They were burning. Parts of their body were suddenly on fire. One had fire on his shoulder, one on his chest, one on his head¡­¡­¡­ Flame spilled from their bodies and their muscles melted into fiery blocks. The ball of light above Troyatte''s head had caused many changes during this time. Karen Kei caused the density of the atmosphere to change, creating many things like magnifying glasses. Those glasses turned to the giants, readied the right angle and began to concentrate, filtering the sunlight onto the targets.


    If this was just normal sunlight, many magnifying glasses were needed to generate the high heat. But this light came from Troyatte''s Kei. A very destructive power. Troyatte had no problem gathering that power.


    There were about ten magnifying glasses, and around Troyatte were fifty giants, gathering closer and closer. Ruimei was probably facing that many giants too.


    The giants burnt one after another, but it would still take time to turn them all into a sea of fire.


    "Aaa, this is annoying," Ruimei called after hammering a giant''s head into pieces. "If I could destroy Zuellni, then I could take care of these things immediately."


    "Danna, that''s the act of a villain!" Troyatte laughed.


    "Well, though it''s weaker than a filth monster in its aged phase, it''s stronger than a male filth monster. What mysterious half-ass. The only fearful thing is their number. If a male appears before these green Military Arts Students, they''d definitely lose."


    "Because Layfon''s here? Where did that little brat go off to?"


    "Playing around with Savaris. Haven''t seen him either."


    "Foul brat."


    Ruimei snorted and looked at the city. Zuellni looked different from Grendan. Grendan had many more crude buildings, whereas the buildings here lacked unity. After all, this city consisted of students who all came from different cultural backgrounds. Ruimei thought that was a pretty good idea.


    "I really want to destroy the city!"


    "Be patient, Danna."


    More giants appeared while they chatted. These giants had probably drowned the entire city. Their numbers must have reached 10 thousand! Delbone didn''t tell them the exact number. Perhaps she knew but the Queen thought it unnecessary to relay that piece of information. Was it a terrifying number? That thought alone made Ruimei furious.


    Even so, only he and Troyatte were assigned to here. Lintence and Barmelin had moved, but they were carrying out another order. Did the Queen think Ruimei and Troyatte were enough to handle this situation? But other Heaven''s Blade successors were guarding the contact point. Did she think the enemies would get past to the contact point? That made him even more furious.


    "I''ll destroy you all. Destroy every single one of you!" he rushed for the giants with the metal ball on his shoulder.


    "Oi, I''ll take care of the ones that have gone past Danna!"


    "As if any would get past me."


    "The lively Danna wouldn''t do that!"


    Really. As he thought, he would be the one to destroy this city himself. The metal ball flew in amidst the group of giants.


    ¡ó


    It was night, but the sky was unusually bright. Layfon felt that he had encountered this phenomenon before. He landed while this thought flashed past him¡­¡­¡­ He was in the outskirts of Zuellni. The feeling of desolation brushed past his skin. He shivered.


    The bike didn''t manage to last the entire journey. Though he thought the fight was finished, he knew a new battle had begun since Grendan made contact with Zuellni. But, no. Something wasn''t right. What he felt now wasn''t the feeling of desolation that appeared after the fight, and it wasn''t the pressure of having to face new battles.


    "Felli."


    As he talked through the flake, he saw a man standing before him.


    Savaris was waiting. Looking at his composed face, he probably knew of the situation too.


    (This was what happened after we fought the first filth monster¡­¡­¡­)


    Felli begun to explain what had happened during the time when Layfon was away. Everything was shockingly real. Things that Layfon had never heard of. Things that he had never experienced before.


    Felli continued the explanation.


    Grendan''s messenger - Delbone, the person who held the flake in the shape of a butterfly. Layfon immediately thought of her - even when Felli reported the name of the Psychokinesist. He had only seen her a few times and remembered she was an old woman. The way she talked never changed. It wasn''t impossible to interact with Delbone, but she was a difficult woman.


    Grendan was here to eliminate the filth monsters. That was possible. But why had it appeared here of all places? It couldn''t be interested in an Academy City! Either way, consternation seized him at how Grendan had come all the way here. He remembered himself changing many roaming buses before reaching Zuellni! Words couldn''t convey the entirety of that hardship.


    Grendan''s aim was the Haikizoku. Savaris was also here for it.


    "What about the Captain?"


    "She''s fine. She''s carrying out a mission for my brother."


    Next, she told him how the Haikizoku seemed to have left Nina''s body.


    What was going on? But there was no time to get the details. All he needed was to understand the situation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" he was stuck when he wanted to ask the next question. Was it appropriate to ask that question now?


    (Leerin-san is also safe.)


    But it seemed Felli knew what he was thinking. He felt a bit embarrassed at that, but the current situation wouldn''t allow him to keep feeling awkward and shy.


    "So you probably have a grip on the situation?" Savaris said.


    He just stood there full of spirit. He still couldn''t use his injured right arm.


    "The Haikizoku has left the Captain."


    But Layfon had also lost his weapon. He only had the Shim Adamantium Dite with him now. The Dite was now in the shape of a Katana. Layfon could use the techniques of Psyharden since the fight with Falnir. That was a big help to him.


    "Oh."


    Savaris didn''t move.


    "But the Haikizoku won''t leave the city alone, since it''s facing a crisis? It''ll possess someone and show itself again."


    "Grendan''s here."


    "Yes, I was surprised too! You might not believe this, but don''t you think this city, being unable to move, is connected to something?"


    "The other Heaven''s Blade successors will defeat them."


    Night turned to day. A huge source of light flew to their position. A ball of light had miraculously appeared above Zuellni. Layfon remembered this was Troyatte''s Kei. That guy was here. The person that Layfon found hard to like. Troyatte''s Karen Kei made him a hard to obtain talent suited to defending a city.


    "What a headache! But there''s someone else that makes this a pain."


    As Savaris had said, Layfon could also feel the Kei of another person. A rough Kei.


    "Ruimei¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Oh no! What was the Queen thinking? Why did she send Ruimei to fight in a city? Savaris had said this before. If Ruimei wasn''t cautious, he''d end up destroying the entire city, but wouldn''t that crisis suit the Haikizoku?


    No¡­¡­¡­


    Did the Haikizoku change after coming to Zuellni? Was this Grendan''s aim? What would the Haikizoku do if Zuellni was destroyed and all its inhabitants were dead? Would it look for a new place that had Military Artists? In that case, Grendan was right here.


    "Since I''ve left Grendan for a period of time, I wonder whether Her Majesty might have changed her mind¡­¡­¡­" Savaris smiled as usual, but Layfon disliked that face of his.


    "So what do you plan to do now? But if you drag it out, Ruimei might clean this entire place."


    He was happy. This was the situation he wanted, pushing Layfon into a corner and seeking for one last full power fight with him.


    "The curtain''s closed for too long. About time to get serious, uh?" he lifted his left arm. His right arm still hung down by his side. Was it too hurt to move or did he do that to draw Layfon into a trap?


    "You are too arrogant."


    "Yes, but you have to listen. You carry the lives of all Zuellni''s students with you."


    What should he do? He wanted to spit out that horrible tension in him. When he first arrived in Zuellni, he just raised his sword after some consideration. Because he had found the target to protect from that time on. Nina and the 17th platoon, and Meishen, Mifi and the others. They were all his friends, as if they had replaced the children in the orphanage. But that time he faced a female filth monster and its larvae. He had the confidence to defeat them even without the Heaven''s Blade. But now?


    Grendan. Just the name itself made his heart heavy. The despair in him was the same as when he fought the filth monster that tossed larvae into Zuellni. He knew his situation thoroughly. This time he faced Military Artists who were the equal of him when he held a Heaven''s Blade. No, these Military Artists might even surpass him in power. In addition, there were more than ten of them, and they all had lots of battle experience. Moreover, the Queen stood above them all. That mysterious light that destroyed the filth monster was definitely the Queen''s move.


    "It''s a bit heavy for one person to bear!" Savaris laughed even though his words were that of a sympathizer.


    Layfon took down the helmet and tossed it away. He raised the restored Shim Adamantium Dite. Kei ran up the blade. For one split second, if he could get rid of that man and stop Ruimei¡­¡­ But could he win with this weapon? If Grendan truly wanted to destroy Zuellni, beating up Ruimei was not enough. As long as the person was a Heaven''s Blade successor, he could destroy the city. Ruimei was only good at large scale fights. Troyatte should be able to manage that feat. Lintence might find it a bit difficult, but that was only a psychological problem.


    Zuellni''s crisis would remain if he didn''t defeat all Heaven''s Blade successors and the Queen.


    The Katana was heavy. This was the first time that he felt it to be so weighty in his hands.


    But the Kei inside him was running and bursting out intensely, so intense that his entire body hurt. If he poured that Kei into the Dite now, the blade would shatter. The long fight had tired him out, but his Kei vein showed no unusual signs. What was this feeling? He didn''t think he had become stronger. But it felt like he had been released from something. This might even be a power that he had unknowingly sealed within him.


    Layfon''s realization was plain. Savaris'' smile deepened. He was elated, an expression that one would never understand if one had not fought in battle; an expression that Layfon would never make. A fight was always just a means. To aim for battle was never something Layfon would do.


    What did it mean? What was different? He had no time to think of that now.


    First was Savaris.


    That one single thought occupied his heart.

 Volume 12, 5 — The City that Eliminates Evil

    Volume 12, Chapter 5: The City that Eliminates Evil


    Nelphilia''s gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia''s chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina''s heart.


    This girl was dangerous.


    This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina''s sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl''s beauty and attraction was indescribable.


    "As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren''t enough!" Nelphilia said. She wasn''t looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.


    "They''re all destroyed!" she said and finally looked at Nina.


    "All destroyed?"


    This word sent a chill up Nina''s spine. Did anyone die? Or¡­¡­


    "The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?" Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.


    "I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Who are you?"


    Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina''s eyes. Just who was this girl?


    "Are you really the Electronic Fairy that''s split from Zuellni?"


    "I hope you don''t put me on the same scales as those fake imitations," the girl''s serious eyes found Nina. "¡­¡­¡­ But, thanks to that thing coming, I''m now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything''s moving now. That''s why I woke. That''s the result. That thing begins everything by coming here."


    "What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand," Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn''t say this, that girl''s attraction might take over her entire body.


    "I''m not an Electronic Fairy, but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?"


    "Then what are you?"


    "What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won''t have anything to do with my real body," she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.


    "This is all you need to do now," she said. Something had appeared in her hand.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.


    "You¡­¡­¡­ Are you a Wolf Face!?" she pointed her iron whip at her.


    "Your train of thought is so simple!" the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.


    "Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!"


    Nina didn''t understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.


    "Haikizoku!"


    That mask in the girl''s hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?"


    She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?


    "That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn''t it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master''s appearance!"


    She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina''s hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.


    It had returned. That was how Nina felt.


    "Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"


    Nina didn''t understand her question. She wasn''t surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn''t be strange for her to know Dixerio.


    "You''ve the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?"


    "Just what are you¡­¡­"


    "I anticipate it," the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina''s hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.


    When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.


    Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.


    ¡ó


    Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris'' upper body. It didn''t hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon''s assault.


    When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon''s cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris'' wrist as the Heaven''s Blade successor deflected Layfon''s attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon, about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris'' fist resisted Layfon''s hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.


    Layfon had only managed to control Savaris'' arm. As such, the Heaven''s Blade successor attacked Layfon''s knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.


    Layfon''s fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris'' wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven''s Blade successor''s wrist. Additionally, Layfon''s katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris'' fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn''t enough to completely stop Layfon''s attack.


    Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon''s fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.


    "As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn''t a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!"


    "As if I care," Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.


    "The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it''s connected to other things too. I''m really envious of you. Perhaps it''d be more interesting if I stood on your side."


    "These things aren''t important," Layfon said and moved.


    Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.


    He was in the air.


    External Burst type Kei - Sendan. (Lightning Cut)


    Layfon''s strike flew towards Savaris.


    Savaris'' slow vertical spin became horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.


    External-type burst Karen Kei variant - Fuuretsukei. (Fierce Wind)


    The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris'' Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.


    External-type Kei variant - Whirl Kei.


    Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.


    External-type burst Karen Kei variant - Kishiyukubaku. (Compressed air)


    Savaris'' move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon''s bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.


    Combined Internal and External Kei Variant - Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)


    Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.


    External Burst type Kei - Sendan. (Lightning Cut)


    The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.


    "Haha!"


    External Burst type Kei, Luckens'' move - Roar Kei.


    Savaris'' voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn''t possibly have come from a human''s voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon''s Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris'' Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.


    Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sendan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.


    Layfon didn''t feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn''t think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?


    "Tsk."


    He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.


    All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn''t feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?


    It wasn''t strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven''s Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon''s feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.


    He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.


    The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris'' figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.


    Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.


    As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris'' bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.


    Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.


    Psyharden technique - Homuragiri Shoujin. (Flame strike - Flying Blade)


    Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged positions.


    The fight hadn''t ended. The impact of the opponent''s move swam in Layfon''s body. Pain. Red dots that weren''t of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.


    But this time¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Psyharden technique - Homuragasane Koufu. (Flame weight - Red Cloth)


    External-type Kei variant - Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)


    External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon''s move.


    Psyharden technique - Mizukagamiwatari. (Reflecting Water Ferry)


    With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris'' throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.


    The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris'' kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he''d die.


    Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven''s Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn''t kill his opponent, only death awaited him.


    The katana stabbed at Savaris'' throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and break through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.


    Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris'' kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.


    Savaris had fallen. He wasn''t moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon''s direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat''s been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris'' knee had contacted with Layfon''s shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon''s shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.


    I''ll probably die.


    That thought echoed in Savaris'' head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn''t regret it. He didn''t even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.


    Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven''s Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.


    He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost to the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he''d surpass her one day. But it wasn''t too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn''t find it as he wasn''t interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.


    "Are you to die here?"


    Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte cast a long shadow on Savaris.


    "You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?"


    His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.


    "I''ve a message from the Queen."


    He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.


    "We''re already short of one person. We can''t let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die."


    Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris'' injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.


    "Th¡­¡­ Thanks," he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.


    "But speaking of which, what''s with this commotion?"


    "Hell''s about to descend. Aren''t you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?"


    Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the center of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.


    Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awakened. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.


    ¡ó


    Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.


    Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.


    "Could you take a look at Mei for me?" Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.


    "Seems she''s preparing for an activity to keep everyone''s spirit up."


    What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.


    Leerin headed for Meishen''s room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No¡­¡­ One person had noticed.


    Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin''s eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn''t feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath''s Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?


    Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin''s head, unable to halt. She didn''t know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn''t connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.


    So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn''t regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn''t have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn''t. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren''t important and consequential, others who weren''t told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn''t say anything.


    Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn''t know why she wanted to know. She wasn''t sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin''s eye¡­¡­ the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn''t perceive, this right eye - there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, "because I left Grendan" couldn''t be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn''t enough to explain the existence of her right eye.


    Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?


    You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin''s memory, but she was a different person.


    ¡­¡­ Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn''t strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn''t know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.


    But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?


    She remembered what the girl had said.


    You can do nothing.


    What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin''s will but in reality, it wasn''t. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.


    Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn''t even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient''s room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.


    Meishen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Meishen looked eased at seeing Leerin.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I''m sorry."


    "That can''t be helped."


    Leerin sat beside her. There weren''t many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Meishen. Meishen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn''t think that was a good thing. She didn''t feel refusal or alarm from Meishen for sitting so close. It was proof of how good their relationship was.


    "Is it really bad outside?"


    "I''m not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?"


    "Mi''s visited me already. Is Naruki injured?"


    "Yeah, but she seems okay. She''s working with the City Police."


    Leerin told her of what she knew.


    This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn''t pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Meishen.


    Meishen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.


    Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.


    Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.


    "Lay¡­ ton¡­¡­¡­¡­ Layfon. Is he not back?"


    For Meishen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn''t something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.


    "Yeah, he''s not back."


    Speaking of which, Leerin hadn''t heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.


    "¡­¡­ Are you not worried?"


    She didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn''t have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn''t match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin''s belief. She could only believe as she couldn''t do anything else.


    "Because I can''t do anything, I can only believe in him."


    She had journeyed to this city to give Derek''s katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn''t against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn''t be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek''s forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.


    ¡­¡­¡­ Strange?


    "You''re strong," Meishen said with her head lowered.


    Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Meishen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.


    "I can''t be as strong as you. I''ve¡­¡­¡­ I''ve always worried. I don''t know what to do."


    A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet¡­¡­ the trace of a tear. Tears fell from her face.


    Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.


    "I''m worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it''s someone I''ve seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they''re not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I''m more worried about Layfon. Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I''m more worried about him."


    "Uh."


    Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?


    "I¡­¡­ I¡­¡­ like Layfon. Perhaps, he''s the first boy that I like."


    "Uh."


    Still weak.


    After knowing that Meishen had read Layfon''s letter, she immediately knew that Meishen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn''t sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina''s feeling was delicate. If it was the case, she probably didn''t notice her own feelings due to other distractions.


    She could tell how proactive Meishen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Meishen''s personality was shy through her actions, she was in reality a shy person. Meishen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Meishen hadn''t fallen for Layfon, perhaps she would have already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Meishen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.


    "Leerin''s strong. I don''t know what I should do."


    Meishen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Meishen''s back, patting her. The girl''s entire body shook.


    Leerin didn''t know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Meishen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn''t do anything if not for Mifi.


    She handed Meishen to Mifi''s care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder - about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Meishen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Meishen.


    Leerin left for the corridor.


    This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.


    She now told herself once more that this wasn''t her home city. This wasn''t Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.


    The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek''s Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.


    She wanted to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to make meals for Derek. She wanted to feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow, unlike in Zuellni, classroom. She wanted to see Synola-senpai''s foolish acts. She suddenly felt these yearnings. Though she didn''t cry, she felt the inside of her head heating up.


    She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn''t calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. In a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being told to stop arguing.


    Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They''d even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.


    She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had been hesitating. Wavering on if she should come here. And after contemplating, came here. She wanted to meet Layfon. Meet, and then¡­ What did she want to do after seeing him? She felt she wouldn''t know until she met him. She did intend to to understand her own heart, but she felt it would be unclear if she took one more step.


    She wanted to confirm everything - her feelings, Layfon''s feelings, and the future.


    These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.


    Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.


    Meishen''s feeling was painful for her.


    She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.


    When she came to, she was already standing there.


    No one was here. The group of eyeballs was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn''t allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.


    "Seems you can''t open it for the time being."


    This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.


    The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.


    Who, who are you?


    That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.


    "What''s happened to you?"


    How come this girl could see through her heart?


    "I''ve been sleeping. Always sleeping," the girl said faintly.


    Leerin felt this wasn''t the answer she wanted. But. No.


    "If it''s just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person."


    "Right?"


    Leerin felt this was important.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Saya."


    Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn''t say anything.


    "It''ll be painful," Saya said.


    Saya''s words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin''s closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.


    "Even so¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.


    There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in¡­¡­¡­


    "If I can return."


    She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And, the problems born here, the questions, in order to unlock them, Leerin felt she must come back to Grendan. Once she had returned, she could sort out her feelings for Layfon.


    ¡ó


    What bad concentration in this area.


    "Ah?"


    Though he hadn''t managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.


    The giants kept rushing towards him, but the distance between them wasn''t all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he''d end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.


    The number closing on him was reducing.


    "What do you think? Old woman?"


    (Here. Here.)


    The image projected from Delbone''s flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.


    (The number''s reduced drastically in this vicinity. That''s brilliant, Ruimei.)


    "Of course," he said and put out his chest.


    "But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn''t come. What''s going on?"


    He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn''t attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.


    "This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirts."


    (That''s Savaris and Layfon.)


    "He lost? That stupid brat."


    Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.


    (Savaris'' right arm is injured.)


    "This naive thinking isn''t like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What''s wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury."


    He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.


    "Whatever. These guys aren''t just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?"


    (We''ve made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)


    "What the, making everything so grand? What about me?"


    (I thought you don''t like doing small things?)


    "Tsk!" he made his disapproval loud.


    Delbone''s laughter echoed in the battlefield.


    A figure had come to visit.


    "Aaa?"


    Ruimei turned around.


    ¡ó


    An emergency notice from a Psychokinesist.


    (A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)


    Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.


    "Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­ What about Grendan''s Military Artists?" Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.


    (They''re fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)


    "What about Vance?"


    (Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He''s also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn''t yet received an impact, but that''s just a matter of time.)


    "Once everyone''s evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I''m not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance."


    (Roger.)


    The Psychokinesist was silent.


    "Looks like we can''t return," Sharnid said.


    "I''m worried about Gorneo and Shante. We''ve to let them know of this," Nina said.


    Karian nodded. "If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I''m counting on you."


    The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.


    Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina''s mood had changed. This wasn''t the time to think about the disappearing girl.


    They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burned everywhere around them. This was Shante''s Karen Kei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.


    "Sharnid, head for the roof," Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.


    "You all right?"


    "Okay," he said but he wasn''t in his best condition.


    Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn''t injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.


    "No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power."


    There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo''s fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante''s spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn''t look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.


    "The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can''t return."


    "I see."


    Gorneo was not shaken at the news.


    "Grendan''s Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward."


    "I don''t think they''ve fled. They''re looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won''t increase."


    The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn''t enter Gorneo and Shante''s fight.


    Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the chance and hammered his fist into a giant''s knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant''s enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant''s teeth.


    During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword''s sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.


    The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.


    The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid''s bullet had opened a hole in the giant''s head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant''s chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant''s knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.


    Eliminate it¡­¡­¡­ But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid''s support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn''t want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.


    These weren''t normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcements.


    "This is difficult."


    "Yes, though they aren''t like us, they fight with precision."


    Eight giants surrounded them. It didn''t seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina''s side couldn''t break through this circle, they''d be destroyed.


    Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina''s giant did the same.


    "This takes forever if we don''t annihilate them."


    "But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already," Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.


    "A long fight is disadvantageous for us."


    "Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then."


    Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid''s bullet served to stall the giants. They didn''t have Felli''s flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.


    "Ha!"


    Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.


    Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.


    Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.


    "Shoudansen!"


    The tip of the spear pierced through the giant''s back. The flame burned and melted the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant''s chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.


    External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]


    His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant''s chest. At the same time, Kei was driven through the spear into the giant''s body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent''s entire body.


    "Nina!" he shouted as he jumped away.


    Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant''s strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn''t happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn''t have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.


    Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina''s figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn''t read Kei, one could not discover her location.


    Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.


    She ran.


    The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.


    Her iron whip struck the enemy''s head. The head tore off the body and flew away like a cannonball. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina''s body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.


    Nina didn''t have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.


    This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina''s side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante''s combined attack.


    Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant''s head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.


    Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.


    As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants'' attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.


    They couldn''t use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn''t got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a Psychokinesist. How reliable a Psychokinesist was.


    What could they do? They couldn''t use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half¡­¡­ Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina''s side would lose.


    "Any ways¡­¡­" She thought as she evaded the giants.


    There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo''s and three on Shante''s. Sharnid''s bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants'' weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him¡­¡­ A thought flashed past her mind. But¡­ Who knew whether it''d work until one tried it out?


    "I can only try and find out."


    Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.


    Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn''t enough time.


    The only way was to bet on it.


    She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant''s footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.


    Sharnid''s bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.


    Nina studied the ball.


    "Ha!" and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.


    The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant''s form was similar to a human''s, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.


    Sharnid''s sniping helped him search for the giant''s weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.


    Sharnid''s fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn''t enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.


    Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant''s chest.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant''s limbs vibrated and finally stopped.


    "That ball! The chest!" Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn''t that easy to obliterate the giant.


    "Jump!" Nina shouted.


    As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant''s chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant''s weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.


    Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn''t have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.


    No reply.


    "Gu¡­¡­¡­!"


    The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant''s chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo''s fist had left a trace of injury.


    "Retreat!" Gorneo shouted at her. True, one''s body wouldn''t hold if she didn''t allow her internal Kei to recover.


    Doh¡­¡­¡­


    The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina''s chest.


    "Where can I retreat to!" Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.


    "There''s no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!"


    These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred¡­¡­¡­ All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn''t think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku''s.


    "This is the crisis. We''ve nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight."


    The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn''t her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn''t used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.


    An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn''t Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn''t wear Zuellni''s fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren''t united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku''s memory.


    Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?


    "There''s no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We''ve to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!"


    The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn''t forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.


    And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.


    "Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"


    Nelphilia''s words surfaced in her head.


    The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?


    Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.


    What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn''t possible by purely following the Haikizoku''s desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another''s heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.


    She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.


    Wasn''t Layfon the same?


    Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn''t fight out of his own volition. Though she didn''t know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina''s reason. Her evaluation of such action was that "Layfon, you''re already dead". But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.


    The same as Layfon¡­¡­¡­


    Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city¡­¡­¡­¡­ She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn''t enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she''d never return.


    She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Schneibel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.


    "I¡­¡­ I am me," she said as if her throat was being torn apart. "I fight for the things I am to protect. That is the real me!"


    Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.


    "I''m me. That''s why I fight!"


    The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow to Nina''s eyes. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant''s body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina''s surroundings sank into silence. Something was happening.


    "¡­¡­ No, this is."


    She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.


    "This is the Haikizoku?"


    Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn''t the time to think about that now.


    Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.


    "Please lend me your strength!" she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku''s reply.


    Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn''t over yet.


    She must protect Leerin.


    Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants - where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What''s that?" Gorneo said in the sudden silence.


    A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.


    "Is that the Haikizoku?"


    When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.


    "Does that power really exist?"


    He couldn''t imagine it. One couldn''t obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn''t that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.


    However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.


    "¡­¡­ Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?" he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.


    Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn''t know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.


    No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users of Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn''t be easy for Gorneo to find him.


    "He''s left?"


    Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Shante?"


    He felt something strange from her. She wasn''t angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.


    Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn''t enough to attract one''s eyes. Smoke was everywhere.


    "What is it?"


    Shante didn''t reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.


    Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leaped through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.


    "Shante!"


    Still no reply. This wasn''t the usual Shante. Gorneo didn''t know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn''t lose its Heads, but Shante¡­


    "Damn!" he shouted and followed her.


    The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn''t see it.

 Volume 12, Epilogue

    Volume 12, Epilogue


    He was blocked. He had planned to ambush him but it hadn''t worked. The chain had wrapped around the Shim Adamantium Dite, and at the end of the chain was a metal ball. As the huge body turned around, the chain had wrapped up the Katana like a snake.


    "You''re the same naive brat as before."


    Those spirited eyes were less than a meter away. The breath that leaked out of the gaps in his teeth carried with it heat of Kei that caressed Layfon''s face.


    "I thought you had already decided, but you hesitated at the critical moment. That''s why you could make such a naive attack."


    Ruime pulled the chain, along with Layfon. He aimed at him with a foot. The kick sent Layfon flying to crash into a building. The impact created a large hole in the wall. Tiles fell from the rooftop. For a split second, Layfon had thought his abdomen was gone.


    "You think you can do it with your body? Haha!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ I can still move," he dusted off the tiles on him and stood up among the debris. "Kei still flows and I have a weapon. These are enough to kill you."


    "That''s why I said you''re a brat," Ruimei sighed. His sigh caused the air to rumble. Cracks advanced across the ground.


    Ruimei was a difficult to understand Heaven''s Blade successor like Cauntia. Once he was in battle mode, his Kei would run to its heart''s content. Allowing his Kei to run rampant was his true strength. As such, the Queen wouldn''t let him fight in a city. He was a man who fought as he willed, destroying everything in his surroundings in a battle.


    "What''d you do after killing me? Kill off Troyatte too? Lintence as well? Then Barmelin, Tigris, Kalvan, Reverse, Cauntia? What about after killing everyone? You''d kill the Queen too? And all the rubbish here? And after that? Destroy Grendan as well? And after? For this brat who hasn''t taken the future into consideration, how long do you plan to stay naive for?"


    "What else can I do!" Layfon shouted.


    Before him was a face he was used to, a face he had known since he was little. Ruimei was standing here. Layfon had never liked him, since the time he first laid eyes on him. This dislike only intensified through time. If it was Ruimei, Layfon could kill him. But he had failed. Even with the Katana''s movement sealed off by the chain, he''d have liked to leave traces of injury on Ruimei. Among the Heaven''s Blades, Layfon could only forgive Lintence and Reverse. He would hesitate if he had to face those two. He doubted whether he could really surpass Lintence and kill him, and he thought himself terrible to want to kill Reverse.


    The kick came again. Layfon blocked it with his arms crossed. The defense was meaningless. His body flew again, and this time, the impact destroyed an entire building.


    "What is it that you have to do now? Be a coward brat? Kill me? Destroy the trash gathered here? Stop being lost and think of what you should be doing!"


    "Wu."


    "Delbone!"


    (Yes, yes.)


    Delbone''s bitter laughter sounded. The flake flew to Layfon''s side and projected an image of Zuellni. They didn''t need to tell Layfon the meaning of the red dots spread out on the map. The signs Delbone used on the map weren''t just information. She had already memorized them all. They were all filth monsters.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Felli."


    (I''ve already said so.) Came Felli''s faint voice. He could hear the exhaustion in her voice.


    (I''ve told you about the filth monsters'' attack, the negotiation with Grendan, and I''ve followed your judgment.)


    "But¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    If she could tell him in more detail¡­¡­


    (Stop it, Layfon.)


    Delbone cut him off.


    (You acknowledge the girl''s talent. In this situation, you can only rely on her to gather information. You''ve lost control of yourself, Layfon.)


    (I¡­¡­¡­) Felli wanted to say something, but Delbone then cut her off.


    (Your thinking power''s declined because of having filtered too much information. Though you have talent, you lack experience.)


    Delbone''s words hit him like a rod.


    (But weren''t you the one who didn''t notice it, Layfon? Before you became a Heaven''s Blade successor, you had coordinated with different Psychokinesists. You''ve experienced long battles. You''ve seen Military Artists who fainted due to overworking their Kei veins. You''ve seen Psychokinesists whose thinking power were reduced and could do no more. You had the experience to discover the problem, but you did not notice it. No one in this city holds more experience than you. If you don''t guide them, who will? But you did not do it.)


    He was scolded. Delbone was scolding him and saying the responsibility of this battle was his. That was his first time experiencing this.


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (The most important thing is to have her rest now?)


    (Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Felli''s voice suddenly disappeared. Her flake lost its power and fell onto the ground beside Layfon. Layfon could do nothing but stand here. He didn''t know what he should do now.


    Ruimei had left for the next battlefield.


    Delbone seemed to have done something to Felli. There wasn''t a place in this city that her power of Psychokinesis couldn''t reach.


    (What have you to say next, Layfon? If it''s some unsightly farewell, do you think I, in my age, will listen?)


    "I¡­¡­¡­ I didn''t come here to be a Military Artist¡­¡­¡­"


    (But you''re standing here as a Military Artist. You should already know how cruel this world is. Or are you saying Grendan isn''t enough to make you understand the cruelty of the world?)


    Not at all.


    (I''ve never anticipated you to be a commander. The ideal Heaven''s Blade successor is someone that doesn''t need to think of anything else. But you should be able to comprehend your surroundings. You have experience that won''t lose to anyone else''s. If you use that experience well, the Military Artists in this city will become stronger.)


    He had a lot he wanted to say. And it wasn''t his desire for things to turn out like this. He didn''t make himself like this. The Student President and the Head of Military Arts made the decision to have him fight. And wasn''t it the captain''s job to look after other Military Artists?


    But he couldn''t say these things. Delbone said he should help them with their lack of experience. He could have done that but he chose not to. That was why she scolded him. Since he couldn''t learn anything in an Academy City as a Military Artist, he should teach others things. Wasn''t this the mission of those who lived in an Academy City? What had he done? He knew already. He had taught Nina and the others the basics of Psyharden. What else? There were many who needed training, but he had pushed them aside.


    (This is the consequence of your actions.)


    Delbone''s voice was strong and hard. But the feeling she conveyed was only that of a kind old woman giving a serious and angry expression. However, those words had a huge impact on Layfon.


    (Stand up, Layfon Alseif. Because of your foolishness, there''s still something you have to see.)


    "What¡­¡­¡­"


    (It''s something important to you. That''s why you''ve come here? The outcome of this event would hurt you more than the tragedy that''s occurred in this city. But you have to face it.)


    "What are you saying? Delbone!?" he shouted, his words like a threat, but they failed to reach her.


    (Go and witness it, then decide what to do. If you are still the same as the present you, then you''re finished.)


    The flake in the shape of a butterfly flew away. Layfon stood up. His foot touched Felli''s flake when he wanted to chase after it.


    "¡­¡­¡­!"


    He picked it up, put it in his pocket and jumped. He had never realized that Felli was the one who supported him the most in Zuellni. He wouldn''t be moving now if not for her. She had fainted too when Zuellni lost control. That time, she didn''t use Psychokinesis as long as she had used it now, but she had to process far more information than now. It wasn''t just quantity, but types of information. She was supporting Layfon and was probably aiding Nina and the others simultaneously. And if not, she must be doing something else - because Zuellni was in a desperate crisis.


    Layfon had never thought about her. Indeed, this was his fault. He didn''t need her aid to return to Zuellni. Savaris was right beside him back then. He only needed to follow him from a distance that was neither close nor far. He could have let her rest for that time¡­¡­¡­


    "Damn¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Just thinking of this was enough to make him feel down. He continued to jump, the map that Delbone had shown already etched into his brain. The place where numerous lights gathered was his destination.


    The entrance of A10.


    Just what was this thing Delbone had mentioned? A bad premonition stuffed his chest. He ran faster.


    ¡ó


    Troyatte was outside the crowd of giants and eliminating other giants. His speed was horrific to the average Military Artist. However, the number of giants was too great. The dots of light on Delbone''s map had hardly decreased.


    "What are these? So smelly and so many," Barmelin complained.


    She had appeared among a group of giants. The giants moved to surround her. To the eye of a filth monster, she had probably suddenly appeared there. The giants all raised their weapons, but they died when they did so.


    "Smells so foul. Go die, you revolting creatures."


    She held a gun in each hand and opened a hole in the chest of the giants around her. None of the bullets hit the ball that Nina said was the giant''s weakness. Even so, these giants died. Barmelin''s dismal eyes could see deeper than Sharnid''s. She had discovered their deep life veins in an instant and had shot accurately. Her attacks cut off the giants'' lifelines in one swift moment.


    Other giants trampled over their fallen comrades to encircle Barmelin with their weapons raised.


    "No one''s life vein can escape my eyes," she said to herself. She pulled the trigger with unbelievable speed.


    The gun barrel contained only six bullets. She had used them all up. As she pulled the trigger, the gun barrel of her left gun popped out, pushing out the empty bullet shells. A part of the chains that weaved around her waist, chest, wrists and feet exploded. The separated part flew in the air and changed its shape. All the chains were Dites. Once Barmelin poured her Kei into the chains, they''d become bullets. The gun sparked and the bullets flew into the gun barrels as if sucked in by force. Barmelin made no redundant movements. Everything was done smoothly, flowing from one action to another as of a musical performance that suits any dancing stage.


    She had opened large holes in the giants'' chests in the process of her dance. Once she stopped dancing, a part of the chain vanished.


    "So troublesome. So foul. So cold."


    Feeling a chill at her own action and word, she shivered atop the corpses. She tightly hugged herself with the guns in her hands. Her gun barrels were empty. The giants seized the chance to bury her alive. But she didn''t move an inch for she knew what would happen next.


    A flash ran past her. Only a Heaven''s Blade successor could feel it, and only a Heaven''s Blade successor could evade it. But that wasn''t a flash that one could evade entirely. Even Barmelin herself did not want to attempt it.


    Steel Threads. Not infinite, but the number of steel threads could only be called countless. Steel threads made of a Dite. The Steel Threads moved like a hungry and thirsty wild beast seeking its preys. Once it found them, it''d hunt them down and slaughter them. The Steel Threads attacked together, dissolving its prey and piling the corpses up. The action wasn''t to satisfy the beast''s appetite. This could only alleviate some of its hunger. Besides, this wasn''t just to satiate its hunger.


    It also sought strong enemies.


    The Steel Threads were here to judge whether these giants held the right qualifications. The giants stood trial with their own bodies to evaluate what qualifications they held. If they weren''t suited to stand as strong enemies, then they must die. And even if they suited the criteria, they still had to die. No matter what the answer was, what awaited them was death.


    One by the one, the giants lost their form and collapsed, cut into tiny pieces. No one could stop the threads.


    The large black coat swayed. Green smoke floated above him. He walked in a relaxed manner, but no one could stop him. No one could get near. The zone of death expanded. No one could control this situation. Mercilessly, the Steel Threads cut down its enemies and anyone who planned to stop them into tiny pieces.


    With his first step, ten giants fell.


    With his second step, fifty giants fell.


    With his third step, hundreds of giants collapsed.


    The giants fell as he walked. Barmelin, Troyatte and even Ruimei could not match his speed.


    When he reached Barmelin, a huge empty area had appeared.


    "Is it here?" the man asked after tossing away the cigarette butt. The cigarette fell on a lump of muscle and the fire died.


    "What''s this? Trying to look handsome? Don''t be so revolting. Go die," Barmelin scolded.


    Lintence''s eyebrow did not shake at the scolding. Besides, he wasn''t even listening. He took a new cigarette from his coat and lit it up. Friction between steel threads caused sparks, and he used that heat to light up the cigarette.


    "Have you labeled it?"


    "I already made the mark."


    In truth, Barmelin had with her a not-too-powerful gun to mark the shelter''s door. If she had used the Heaven''s Blade, she''d have opened a hole in the city.


    "Make a hole with your bare hand."


    "You do it. Don''t make a girl do some rough task."


    "Are you still a girl?"


    "What a maddening guy. Just roll up your beard too, foul man, and go die. You smell like foul smoke."


    "Which means you smell of foul perfume. The sewage water smells better than you," he said, mentioning and nailing her complaint about her job several days ago. Her hands shook at his reminder, but she did not raise the weapons. After that job, she had been taking flower petal baths till now.


    "You should clean up your job. If you keep being so willful, you''ll find yourself working in the sewer again."


    "Go and die. Become a doll of your own Steel Threads and die."


    Lintence''s lips shivered as he listened to her curses. The ground underneath him suddenly sank. He had cut it open with the Steel Threads. Beneath him was the entrance to the shelter. He landed and walked into the deeper part of the underground shelter.


    "How revolting!"


    Barmelin''s body shook when she couldn''t see Lintence anymore. She was laughing. That stiff man with a face of a dead fish actually laughed. Nothing was more revolting than that.


    Lintence continued to head deeper into the shelter. He cut apart all the defensive doors and walls before him with the Steel Threads. He didn''t feel anyone''s presence. This area must have been abandoned. He could tell from the surrounding that the students had made a quick decision and then evacuated in an orderly manner. These people had brains enough to carry out such a task. His evaluation of the students rose a little bit as a result. Lintence''s birth-city was too peaceful. So peaceful that they couldn''t even evacuate in an organized manner. But for the students in this city, the ability to carry out such a mass evacuation was probably a tragedy.


    After walking a while, he saw her.


    "Lintence-san?" Layfon''s childhood friend looked at him with shock.


    No one else was here beside her. Why was she here? Lintence found that surprising, as if she had stayed behind, knowing he was coming to pick her up.


    "You knew?"


    "Why are you here?"


    The two asked their question at the same time, then fell into silence.


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    The change in her expression did not escape his eyes.


    "What is it?" he said without thinking.


    "Huh? Nothing," she shook her head lightly. Her expression was complicated. Suspicion and a feeling of exhaustion.


    "Is Grendan here?"


    "Yes," he nodded.


    Her shoulders rose as she sighed. "I feel like a fool. I rode the roaming bus here and had an uncomfortable experience."


    "That is what journeying is like. Most of them end without any meaning. No matter where it is, people keep on living. That truth won''t change," he said.


    People searched for a safe place to live in. Cities searched for safe places to keep their people alive. That was why a city would move and drift. Only Grendan was different and unusual. Roaming buses came into existence due to moving cities. But sometimes, a roaming bus would take a long route even though two cities were close. Lintence had come across two cities at war on his journey, meeting once again a city he had traveled to before. This thing happened frequently. Even though he wanted to travel to another city, he''d end up arriving at a city in his previous itinerary, stopping him from moving ahead. Leerin looked at him. He guessed she didn''t know what to say. He took a deep drag of the cigarette.


    "If you have nothing to take with you, I can lead you out now. Got anything?"


    Leerin thought for a moment and shook her head. Though she wanted to talk to Layfon again, she abandoned that thought.


    Though Lintence felt a feeling of familiarity and regret, he did not care for that. It meant nothing to him. War would take place. All he needed was to follow the Queen to satisfy himself. That explained his acceptance of this job regardless of the little significance it held.


    "Let''s go."


    "Right," she nodded.


    Lintence turned around to retrace his steps, and stopped.


    "As I thought, you can''t!" someone shouted and Leerin found herself being hugged. The sound of wailing came behind her back.


    "Wh, wh, what¡­¡­¡­¡­" she immediately knew who it was.


    Lintence breathed out green smoke to replace his sigh and turned around once more.


    "What did I come here for?"


    "I''ve thought of it. I''ve been thinking since then, and then I understood. I understood a very important fact."


    Leerin fell under the embrace. A tall woman held her tightly with both of her arms. She had buried her head in Leerin''s chest and was rubbing her head against her like a cute little animal. It was Alsheyra.


    "What is it?"


    "If this continued, you''d carry my Leerin like a princess. Do you think I''d forgive you for such a shocking thing!? Such a thing?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Even if I allow you to touch my Leerin''s back and shoulder with your perverted hand, but¡­¡­¡­ But if you touch her butt, and caress her, and you took her home without letting me know. Once I thought of that, I, I, I!"


    "Who knew of such things," he said, not wanting to converse with such an unreasonable person.


    "Wh, wh, what¡­¡­¡­¡­" Leerin opened and closed her mouth, looking at Synola and too shocked to say anything.


    "Sy, Sy¡­ Synola-senpai? Why are you here?"


    "I came to save you."


    To hear that seriousness from the person in front of her, even Barmelin would shiver.


    "You must be frightened? But we don''t have anyone else who suits this mission. But never mind. We can return to Grendan."


    "Ha, Ha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra¡­¡­¡­ Leerin called her Synola. Synola was the Queen''s fake identity when she lived outside the palace. Though she was the Queen, her time spent working as a Queen was probably less than one tenth of the Queen''s working hours. Lintence never thought it worthwhile to listen to her, so he had always filtered her words out. As such, he never remembered her fake name.


    "But speaking of which, why¡­¡­¡­ No. How did you get here?" Leerin finally shook loose Alsheyra''s hands and stood up.


    Alsheyra''s expression turned serious, whereas Leerin''s face turned white. Lintence was familiar with Alsheyra''s personality. Though that was in itself a tragic thing, he did not sympathize with Leerin''s feeling. He meant the wasted effort she made to journey to Zuellni.


    "Actually, I''m hiding something from you."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Actually, I''m the Queen!" she placed a hand on her own chest and looked apologetic.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­¡­" But Leerin''s answer was cold.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "No, I see. That''s why Lintence-san¡­¡­¡­ followed me like a guard."


    "You noticed?"


    "No, but I felt what you do is possible. That''s the kind of feeling I have."


    Leerin had let her down mercilessly. Alsheyra had expected a bigger reaction from her. A more confused, then more shocked expression. A normal person would not have believed her words, but the person who had with her Heaven''s Blade successors would not have lied. At least, that kind of person would not have appeared in Grendan. Leerin wasn''t suspicious of her at all. Only that her reaction had betrayed Alsheyra''s expectation.


    "Humph. Humph¡­¡­¡­" Lintence''s throat stirred. Though he wanted to control himself, his mouth opened on its own and he failed to suppress what came out.


    "Don''t laugh," Alsheyra glared at him but failed to stop his laughter.


    "Whatever, let''s hurry up and leave. It''s about time for the red faced monkey to arrive," Lintence laughed as he said. Alsheyra looked down.


    "A monkey''s face is originally red, along with its butt too."


    Leerin walked after Lintence with suspicion, not sure what they were implying. Though Alsheyra was determined to carry her, she had refused. They walked through the broken defensive walls and front door to arrive outside the shelter.


    "That''s too high for Leerin."


    Originally, part of the road would descend to form a slope. But Lintence had cut a hole with his Steel Threads, the gap between the ground they stood on and the ground of Zuellni was two times a person''s height.


    They didn''t hear any more sound of fighting. They heard Barmelin, Troyatte and Ruimei talking above. They had almost finished killing off the giants. Otherwise, those three would be too impotent.


    "You can shake Lintence loose now." Alsheyra''s voice was like a spoiled cat. Leerin planned to ignore her.


    "You''re a girl, Leerin, you must be careful! This guy is boring and super-sloppy. Look at his hair. If you give it a flick, fleas would jump out."


    "No way, you''re joking," Leerin said.


    "And he doesn''t wash his clothes daily."


    "Ah, that''s possible."


    "Right? So let me do it."


    "But I''m afraid to let the Queen carry me¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be. I won''t make you feel frightened."


    "But¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "That guy''s a guard, a bodyguard! I can''t restrict his arms from moving!"


    "It matters not whether the person here has free hands or not," Lintence said.


    "Shut up!" Alsheyra glared at him with a reddened face. Since her expression was like this, it''d be useless for Leerin to say anything more.


    "Uh, I can''t win against you," Leerin sighed and accepted her suggestion. Alsheyra clapped her hands happily without the air of a Queen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ But the "air of a Queen" probably never existed in her in the first place. Leerin accepted this without much feeling. Though she thought she shouldn''t be bothered about this, she still wanted to think more on it.


    Before that happened, the monkey had arrived.


    "Ah!" Leerin burst out.


    Light covered one side of Lintence, but the impact was nonexistent. Lintence''s Steel Threads had blocked the attack.


    "Let Leerin go!" Layfon shouted. He stood in midair, looking down at them. His Katana looked to have stopped in the air. The Steel Threads had cancelled the Kei impact of the Katana.


    Lintence lit up a new cigarette. His speed and power made Layfon swallow his words.


    "So naive. Did they not tell you already?" he said faintly to the young man that he had taught the Steel Threads technique. Layfon gritted his teeth. He looked at the person who was carrying Leerin and his expression froze.


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hi, young man," Alsheyra greeted him with a smile. Despair fell on him.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to take Leerin with me."


    "What joke is this!"


    "Leerin only came out to travel. Isn''t it natural for her to return to Grendan?"


    "Don''t just make your own¡­"


    "Which side is making its own assumption?" Alsheyra said.


    Layfon looked at Leerin. "Leerin, come here!"


    "Layfon¡­¡­" She ignored his gaze.


    "Leerin!"


    "This is the Queen''s order. I can''t disobey her," she said in a tiny voice.


    "Leerin!"


    "I!¡­¡­¡­ I want to return to Grendan. One day, I''d return, and that just happens to be today. That''s how things are. Layfon, you can think like that."


    He landed, suddenly losing his momentum, but he still held the Katana ready.


    Lintence noticed the weapon in Layfon''s hand. It was a Katana.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ What did you do to her?" Layfon said.


    "What manner you have. What do you think I''d do to her? Either way, she''s my cute junior in Grendan."


    Layfon''s expression didn''t sway. He understood the Queen''s personality. It wouldn''t be strange that she might actually be Leerin''s senior. And this was the truth. Why did he ask such a meaningless question? He should already have known.


    "Leerin said she wants to go back. Layfon, can you move aside?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He didn''t reply, but he felt regret. His expression held both regret and stubbornness for Leerin. His gaze sought hers, but she kept moving her gaze away. She did not ask for his help.


    A teacher-student relationship did not exist between Lintence and Layfon. The feeling was probably negative even if it existed.


    Layfon could do nothing. He did not have a Heaven''s Blade and he was wounded. Though his Kei flowed, he could not use his full strength. He had no chance of winning against Lintence and the Queen.


    "Layfon, please," Leerin pleaded.


    He shrank. The tension vanished. Lintence could tell from his Kei.


    "Then see you again. I think you can keep living a normal life."


    Alsheyra''s words were expected, meaningless.


    Had Layfon gone rusty? Lintence thought. He had thought so from the time of Layfon''s exile. Lintence hated his own skill getting rusty. That was why he left his home city. Layfon, on the other hand, left his home city to become rusty. That was the difference between them. After today, Layfon would return to his original path. To Lintence, this was a shame. But he had no urge to pick him up. A guy who couldn''t stand by his power was useless.


    Keep moving. The field behind him was empty of people. Nothing obstructed the road to Grendan. Nothing. Not filth monsters. Not Military Artists.


    The presence moved with tremendous speed. He stood up, his Kei flowing through his entire body. When Lintence felt it, the Steel Threads moved simultaneously. The blade flitted through the steel threads to close in on Alsheyra.


    But Alsheyra did not turn around.


    The Steel Threads had blocked that attack. The light of Kei exploded.


    "I thought you''d given up."


    "Stop joking."


    On the other side of the Steel Threads was Layfon''s serious face.


    "Layfon!" Leerin called over the Queen''s shoulder. "Please."


    "No!"


    Leerin''s expression changed at that emotional and irrational reply. Lintence caught her expression and went to stand before Layfon.


    "This is so unsightly. It makes it so hard to tolerate that I want to see you suffer some."


    "Unsightly? What''s that? What did I do wrong? If this continues, I can do nothing. Isn''t that what "unsightly" is? No, never mind. No matter how unsightly I am, I¡­¡­¡­" he sought Leerin''s gaze and wanted to know what she thought. What expression did she hold now?


    "No matter what it is, as long as it belongs to Grendan, it''s got nothing to do with you anymore," Lintence said. He knew his words meant nothing. Rationality could not contain one''s emotions. If only rationality was enough, he himself wouldn''t have worried about his skill becoming rusty. He''d have died protecting his home city.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    As he had expected, Layfon''s eyes contained nothing but fury.


    "Is that so. In that case."


    It was useless to say anything to Layfon now. He felt he was naive to still want to persuade him.


    "I can only stop you with force."


    The naivety melted in Lintence''s words as he moved. Though he didn''t look to have moved, he did move. The Steel Threads rolled up as Layfon''s Katana gave off light.


    The two clashed.


    Alsheyra looked at the Leerin in her arms and saw her complicated expression.


    "Are you bothered?"


    "Huh?"


    The sound of commotion was behind them. The noise of the commotion didn''t just include the Kei light to normal people, but this level of noise was just a small ruckus to Alsheyra. Lintence''s Steel Threads were blocking off even the remnants of the battle, so Leerin was unhurt. Alsheyra would never allow anything to harm her.


    "I was a little surprised. I didn''t think you''d say to return so quickly."


    The battle behind her was just extra entertainment to Alsheyra. But not so with Leerin. Never mind Lintence, who was standing and not moving an inch. But Leerin''s eyes weren''t enough to catch up with Layfon''s movement. Moreover, this wasn''t the time to use her closed right eye.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because I feel I have to return."


    She was bothered by the battle but she couldn''t see it clearly. Dissatisfaction filled her, and she balled her hands into tight fists. Alsheyra watched her and waited for her to speak.


    "She''s in Grendan, isn''t she? Saya."


    Her words landed a heavy blow on Alsheyra''s chest. These words finally left Leerin''s mouth. No, Alsheyra already knew this day would come, but if possible, she wished for this day to never arrive. However, things weren''t always that pretty.


    "Yes," she nodded. "She''s sleeping in a secret place, somewhere deep inside Grendan. No one, not even me, can enter that place. She''s been waiting there."


    Who was it? What was it? Alsheyra only knew of battles, and that an awareness wanted to destroy this world.


    "When did it begin?"


    "A long¡­¡­ Long time ago. At the time of the birth of this world."


    "It feels like a long story."


    Leerin turned her attention back to the battle. Even though she couldn''t catch up with it, she still couldn''t move her eyes away.


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­ It''s okay not to involve him in this, right? Because he''s no longer part of Grendan."


    This was one reason why Leerin wished to return quickly.


    "Probably."


    Yes. Not only as a citizen of Grendan. This event had nothing to do with people who weren''t Heaven''s Blade successors. Alsheyra was searching for Military Artists who couldn''t exercise all of their strength without a Heaven''s Blade. Layfon suited this criterion. Though physically, his athletic ability and technique were comparatively lower than other Heaven''s Blade successors, his ability in Kei, whether it be emitting Kei or speed of restoring and sustaining Kei, was top among the Heaven''s Blades. At one time, Alsheyra had done an investigation on his body with the lie of having him undergo a body health check, and the report had showed Layfon''s Kei vein had experienced signs of expansion at a younger age. In addition, he had great concentration to control his enormous Kei. But what about now? Since Lintence called him "naive", perhaps Layfon had yet to perfect his control of Kei?


    (Haha, perhaps.)


    Perhaps Lintence wanted to test that hypothesis. He looked like he was playing. Usually, he wouldn''t be like this. So Lintence¡­¡­¡­


    She looked at Leerin again, who was watching the battle with anxiety.


    He had no place to escape to. Layfon attempted to wipe clean the pressure on him with the Shim Adamantium Dite. The Steel Threads surrounding him evaded his cut path like spiderweb in the wind. But even if he shot his Kei directly at Lintence, the Heaven''s Blade successor would have blocked the attack with complicated patterns of the Steel Threads that made up the strong defensive formation.


    Lintence hadn''t moved from his spot. He continued to smoke, sometimes taking a drag and the tip of the cigarette turned red. He then puffed out a thread of green smoke. All he did was simply smoke. Even so, the Steel Threads attacks did not stop. Since swinging the Katana was not enough to evade all the Steel Threads, Layfon kept moving. He had no other way but to escape.


    (What should I do?)


    He kept fighting¡­¡­ Perhaps this wasn''t even a battle. He thought with all his wits. If he had the Sapphire Dite¡­¡­¡­ He denied that thought. Lintence would turn the battle to his advantage in one split moment if Layfon was to use the Steel Threads. Rather than using a technique in front of its expert, it was better to fight with one Katana.


    Layfon had watched Lintence fight using the Steel Threads from a close distance. However, this was his first time fighting him head to head. Lintence was an unbelievable opponent. He felt he couldn''t have done much even if he had the Heaven''s Blade. It was obvious that Lintence hadn''t been fighting seriously. Still, Layfon failed to make an effective move.


    (What should I do? What should I do?)


    No matter how hard he pondered, he couldn''t find a way to escape the net of Steel Threads.


    "What? Can''t do anything?" Lintence asked as he stepped on the cigarette butt on the ground. "This is a waste of time. I have no need to keep playing with you."


    Tension swept through Layfon''s entire body. He shivered at the attack that was to come. At the same time, he had a premonition that Leerin would turn farther away from him.


    He rushed forward, but the Steel Threads interfered. He raised the Shim Adamantium Dite and attempted to cut down the Threads with the dark blade. The Threads evaded him and swept back to assault him. He avoided them and kept moving forward. Evade and move. Every time, he evaded the Steel Threads and slipped by them with inches between them and his skin. But once he evaded the attack, the Kei between the Steel Threads would head for him. He covered his entire body with Kei to fight against Lintence''s Kei. Still, this had wounded him, and in a short period of time, traces of injuries had surfaced on his body, bringing him pain.


    Regardless, Layfon kept striding forward. Even one step was better than none. And it was true that he was closing in on Lintence one step at a time.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Lintence saw everything that Layfon did. He took out a new cigarette from his coat pocket.


    "All right, this the last cigarette. You have 180 seconds till I finish it."


    He held the cigarette between his teeth. He just needed to watch to know how much time was left.


    Layfon kept moving, anxiety burning his heart. As a result, he failed to evade the Steel Threads completely, and a Steel Thread cut away some of his muscle on his shoulder. Blood shot forth painfully. Caring nothing for the wound, he moved forward. He swung the Katana and stepped out. Using the smallest movement, he checked his surroundings with his eyes. He observed the Steel Threads that were weaved together to attack him. He blocked and chased them away with his weapon and moved forward. Swing the Katana, evade and move forward.


    But the distance he had gained was so little that it wasn''t worth mentioning. He kept his position with the will to die while forcing himself to take the next step. He was wasting time, and this thought made him more impatient. He couldn''t make it. 180 seconds? How much time had passed? How much time was left? What about the cigarette¡­¡­¡­? He had no time to look at Lintence. The Steel Threads waited for his weakness to show. Lintence was still playing. If Layfon lost his concentration, he''d die. He''d definitely die. It was useless to keep guys alive who couldn''t avoid the Steel Threads. Much better to just kill them off. That was what Lintence was like. The biggest number of Steel Threads was about 100 million. How many Steel Threads were here? 200? 300¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just that many? How much of Lintence''s strength was he showing? How much out of 100 percent? Perhaps this was meaningless. But the distance between Lintence and Layfon did have some meaning. If Lintence had wanted to kill him, he just needed to increase the number of Steel Threads by 300. Hadn''t Layfon''s existence proven that truth?


    Layfon''s feelings turned turgid. Lintence was so far from him, and Alsheyra, who was behind the Heaven''s Blade successor, was even further away. How big a distance was it to want to reach Leerin who was in the Queen''s arms? His body moved. His Katana danced. He held his weapon closely. But his movements were getting clumsy. Pain bit his entire body. His evasive actions were less perfect. He could no longer capture the movements of the Steel Threads with just his eyes. He had to use all of his senses. However, his body became heavier and his senses were turning dull. He had fought the filth monster in its aged phase, Savaris, and now Lintence. He had been fighting till now, and his body was reaching its limit.


    Kei. He had to let more Kei flow. Even though the Dite couldn''t bear more Kei, he just needed more for his body. Let his Internal Kei run more intensely. Wake up his body and enliven his entire nervous system. It was still too early to sleep and give up.


    Run. Run. Run!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    He roared. His hot Kei vein felt like it was burning. Perhaps it would really burn. But it was all right. If he could keep burning till he used it all up, then keep on burning!


    Light sparked in his vision. No. His body was exuding the light. The redundant Kei that his body had failed to absorb was leaking from him and was automatically turning into External Burst type Kei. This Kei pushed back the Steel Threads and shook apart the ground beneath his feet. The air roared and keened. His body hurt as if he was bathing in an explosion. But that was all right. Layfon jumped and sped past the Steel Threads, past Lintence to reach the Queen. Otherwise, he would fail to catch Leerin''s hand.


    One swift moment was where the only chance laid. He went past Lintence to the Queen. He spied the big coat in the corner of his eye. The Queen''s dark hair was getting closer. He could get closer to her as long as his Kei kept running, as if it had no limit, as if it was to burn itself out. The blade in his hand turned into a muddier color of red. A muddier red of blood. He had not poured more Kei into the Dite, but the redundant Kei on the Dite was beyond what it could bear.


    One strike. Only one strike was all he had. One strike. This was a fight with the Queen. No second strike was allowed.


    His gaze met Leerin''s. But she surely wouldn''t understand the changes here. He didn''t think she was looking at him, so he looked at her. Those pupils that were slightly slow and numb. Layfon stared at those pupils as if he was sucked into them. He must take back that wish and make it come true. But just whom was that wish for?


    Confused, doubtful, yet he had no time to give them an answer. It was too harsh to give an answer in one moment. He swung down the Shim Adamantium Dite. The scarlet cut path ran out from him to close with the Queen''s neck. Cut down the Queen''s neck, kill her and take back Leerin. This was what went through his mind¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But that did not happen.


    The result came to him first from the feeling on his wrist rather than from his vision. The swing was too hollow, too relaxing. The blade extended from his hand had disappeared. Not that it had exploded from overloading. The blade had scattered before Layfon''s very eyes into countless pieces. The Steel Threads had cut it down.


    Layfon leaped over the Queen and landed. The momentum made him slide out. Though he had strengthened himself with Internal Kei, he had failed to control the momentum and rein it in. He slid and slid. He couldn''t even ready his stance to fight. He knew the Steel Threads would not let this chance go. And his opponent would not let this chance slip by. Pressure immediately came to Layfon''s chest. The Steel Threads were gathering here.


    Sougenkyoku Hane Mushi.


    Originally, it was a move to invade the filth monster''s body and strike it from its inside.


    Layfon abandoned the plan to keep sliding, and instead, used its force to jump back. The Steel Threads dispersed in the dance of a mad storm. Pain battered his entire body, but he had successfully escaped from the fatal attack. But blood was bleeding from his internal organs. His forehead was injured, and his vision had turned red. The Steel Threads had cut deep into his limbs. Though he had jumped out before the Steel Threads revealed all their fangs and had gotten rid of the Steel Threads from his body, the Kei in the weapon had struck deep inside Layfon, rendering him immobile.


    He wanted to stand up, but failed. The lack of weight that should be the Dite in his hand saddened him. Kei still cycled in his body, but the wounds on his body could not recover immediately. Still, he''d lose if he did not stand up. At least, he did not want to lose. If he gave up now¡­¡­


    "180 seconds are up," Lintence said and stepped on the cigarette.


    All of a sudden, Layfon was paralysed. He hadn''t noticed that sometime, a Steel Thread had slipped past his sense and sight to invade him. The Kei from the thread cut down his consciousness. He knew his opponent wasn''t serious. Even so, Lintence held in his palm Layfon''s life and death.


    He lost his consciousness, not knowing what was going on.


    He seemed to see something in a split second, a figure that looked like Nina, enveloped by blue light.


    "Layfon!" she shouted, seeing Layfon topple. What an unbelievable sight. That Layfon was defeated. Was this real? But Layfon had fallen. A man and a woman stood before him, and was it Leerin who was in that woman''s arms?


    "Who are you?"


    Though she wanted to check on Layfon, she didn''t think she had the strength left to do so. She just looked intently at the man and woman.


    The woman''s elegant face revealed a knowing smile.


    "Lin, that''s a Haikizoku."


    "I know. I''ve seen it before."


    "Heh~ Just as expected from someone with traveling experience. You really are different."


    Nina felt cold on her back as she listened to the conversation. They had seen through her.


    "Who are you?"


    "Grendan''s big boss and her servant," the woman said with a joking attitude.


    "No, Nina. Hurry and run away!" Leerin shouted. "They''re the Queen and a Heaven''s Blade successor. They''re too much for you. Run!"


    Nina''s eyes widened. This woman was the Queen, someone strong enough to control the Heaven''s Blade successors like Layfon. And this man was like the former Layfon. He was a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What are you planning to do with Leerin?"


    "We''re protecting our precious citizen. Is that wrong?"


    The woman''s aura was still as strong. In her voice was someone who liked to joke. She didn''t act like a city''s conqueror.


    "Though it''s a bit embarrassing, I''d be thankful if you were to come with us. What do you think? Besides, I think I can show you what you want to see."


    "What are you¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "This world. The Haikizoku. The Electronic Fairy. The mystery that contains them all. You''re already involved. Are you not bothered?"


    "These things¡­¡­"


    The Queen moved her gaze from Nina. Nina chased after her without giving it a thought. Did the other person notice something? Or had she just simply looked away?


    There. Over there.


    He was a far distance away from them, but they could still see him clearly. A person stood at the contact point between Grendan and Zuellni.


    "Dixerio¡­¡­ Senpai?"


    That must be him. But somehow, he felt different from usual. He was letting down a huge metal whip. Kei with a color different from Nina''s spilled out of Dixerio. The mask on his face was also different. It looked the same as the Wolf Face''s mask, but it felt different. Nina also felt that she had seen it somewhere before.


    "Ah, we''re seen," the Queen said. "This way, we can''t run away."


    Nina didn''t feel the Queen was talking to him. She was speaking to herself.


    "What is it? You want to run away?"


    "Humans always want to escape from things that are already set. That''s what youth is like."


    "You''re speaking of youth at your age?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you keep saying more, I''d hit you."


    Dixerio turned around and stepped into Grendan as if he had noticed Nina.


    "Though the city has a few factors, let this side accept them all."


    "Huh?" Nina responded. It seemed the other side was talking to her.


    "How''s it? Not interested?"


    "Isn''t the Haikizoku your aim?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­¡­ The previous King was the one who sent out the Mercenary Gang. Savaris left Grendan because he couldn''t stand Kanaris'' nagging. In truth, I think it''s a tiny bit better to have the Haikizoku than without it. Though it might be useful for Grendan, but this time, the authority of obtaining the Haikizoku or not rests with Saya¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t understand what she just said. This woman''s lack of tension had influenced her.


    "Well, you''d understand once you reach that side. Interested? If not, never mind. But if you want to interfere with us, I can only defeat you," Alsheyra said in a relaxed manner.


    Nina thought for a moment. Layfon had fallen. Leerin was in their hands. Could she win just by herself? How serious was the Queen?


    Nina''s gaze met Leerin. She felt that gaze was telling her not to get closer. But was it all right for her to return to Grendan like that? Nina thought of the Layfon behind her. Could she win with the power of the Haikizoku against opponents that Layfon had failed to defeat?


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Aah, that''s a waste of effort," the Queen laughed, having seen through Nina''s plan.


    Nina tightened her grip on the iron whips as she shivered at the Queen''s action.


    "It''s not my style to get confused over whether I can win or not."


    "Oh~"


    "I''ve promised Layfon to protect Leerin. If I were to break the promise, you might as well kill me here!"


    Leerin moaned, wanting to stop Nina but Nina didn''t hear her shout.


    "That''s quite some preparation."


    The man next to the Queen walked up to her.


    "Lin, you can''t kill her."


    "Then can this stop that woman?"


    The voice of the man named Lin echoed in the dim atmosphere.


    "Please stop! Lintence-san!" Leerin shouted. The name of this man, Lintence, made Nina''s back feel more icy.


    Lintence. The man who taught Layfon the Steel Threads technique.


    "Real strength can be utilized best in a deep crisis. What''s the most horrifying is an action that bets on one''s life. Layfon''s for example, is only child''s play."


    Pressure assaulted Nina''s entire body. But she wasn''t scared at all. She waited for a chance to attack as she suppressed the shivering of her back.


    The timing came from the outside. A sound of gunshot writhed around the condensed Kei bullet that ran straight here. It was a shot at the Queen from a building far away.


    But another gunshot had stopped it. The paths of two bullets overlapped and the explosion of Kei created a small circle in the air. Another bullet had stopped this bullet and Nina could tell immediately where the first bullet came from. However, she could only tell the originator of the second bullet from the traces of Kei left after the Kei explosion.


    Sharnid had shot the first bullet. Who shot the next one?


    No time to confirm that. Nina moved. Lintence''s gaze was still on the Kei of the explosion.


    But that was a trap.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Layfon is a troublesome brat," Lintence said and Nina, while running forward, felt a strange feeling from her feet. It was already too late when she felt it. Something had trapped her feet and she fell onto the ground. Steel threads then wrapped around her wrists also. Their speed far exceeded Nina''s and it had sealed off all her movements.


    "But he knows the timing of a fight. If he were to realize the feeling of being in a deep crisis, he''d become an even more incredible monster as long as he could surpass the line he''s drawn. You seem to have easily crossed that line. If we''re to predict the future of having experienced millions of battles, either you or Layfon, you''re still lacking¡­¡­¡­ brats."


    Nina lost her consciousness in the next second.


    Sharnid saw it happen.


    He saw everything.


    He could do nothing but watch. He couldn''t press the trigger of his sniper rifle. A pressure came through his forehead where a gun was. A woman wearing unique clothes was holding it to his forehead.


    "Damn brat. Wanna die?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ I''ve never thought of wanting to die."


    Sharnid let go of the sniper rifle and raised his hands. He had no choice but to surrender. The gap between him and this woman was overwhelming. Not only did her bullet stop his, he also didn''t notice her closing in on him. He only lived because she didn''t kill him off.


    The woman disappeared the moment the gun was lifted from his forehead but Sharnid remained immobile.


    He could only watch them take the unconscious Nina away.


    He wore a new fighting suit. But this action spread the pain of the wound hiding underneath the bandage.


    He had lost completely. Nothing else existed besides this truth. It mattered not that he was alive. The important point was that he had lost. The end result was Leerin had been taken away. Nina was also taken too. Hadn''t the Haikizoku already left her? What had happened in Zuellni while Layfon was away?


    His body had been unable to move and he had lost his consciousness. Something had happened during this time and Nina had been taken to Grendan. Defeat pained him more than the wounds he bore. He understood what he wanted to do was very foolish even without having to tell anyone about it. All he could do was lie on the ground, defeated by his opponent. What else could someone like him do? He felt he couldn''t do anything.


    Had he been too arrogant because he was a former Heaven''s Blade successor? Though he hadn''t thought of it that way, the result might have shown otherwise.


    But a real Heaven''s Blade successor had shown up and defeated him. This was unsightly.


    Layfon left the Changing Room.


    Harley was waiting for him in the corridor.


    "You''re quick."


    "Felli had already contacted me before you returned."


    Harley forced out a smile and passed over the weapon harness with Dites in it. The Adamantium Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite. Layfon''s weapons. The weapons he used in Zuellni. The Dites combined with Harley and Kirik''s talents and skills were still far from a Heaven''s Blade. The wall blocking Layfon was this huge and it wasn''t the only obstacle.


    Could he overcome all of them?


    "And this."


    Harley took out the Iron Dite. The Dite that Leerin brought from Grendan.


    "To be honest, I don''t recommend this Dite judging by the largest amount of Kei you could bring out but¡­¡­¡­" he stopped halfway. Layfon felt regret in his words. Harley was bitter about making the Shim Adamantium Dite yet it still wasn''t enough to sustain Layfon''s Kei.


    "Thank you."


    He took the Iron Dite and placed it in the slot deliberately left empty in the weapon harness.


    "Nina, she''ll return?" Harley said as Layfon took a step out.


    "Definitely."


    That was what he wanted to say but he failed to give voice to it. All he did was walk wordlessly in the corridor.


    He knew he should have given Harley a reply.


    Layfon arrived above the ground of Zuellni.


    Activities to revitalize the city had begun. The destruction above ground was incredible. Many students had lost their dormitories. These students were arranged to stay at the dormitories prepared for the first years. Even so, the leftover students had no choice but to live in the shelters.


    Noise sounded from working machines but it didn''t feel uncomfortable to his ears. Though the students didn''t look happy, they didn''t look down either. It was probably already a big encouragement for them to be able to keep on living.


    Layfon couldn''t join them.


    Military Artists remained on alert in case any filth monsters were still around. No one found it strange for Layfon to walk about, dressed in fighting clothes.


    He didn''t ask how badly the Military Artists were injured. He had received treatment in the clinic located in the shelter, slept for a day like mud, climbed up from bed and walked over here. He didn''t have the time to ask for information. But he didn''t think he could do a thing even if he had heard the news.


    Leerin was taken away. Nina was also taken away.


    He was here, unable to do a thing. He had also failed to defeat the aged phase filth monster. The Queen was the one who defeated it. He should have known about Felli overworking herself. The giant filth monsters were attacking the city, yet Layfon was fighting the Heaven''s Blade successors who were hunting them down.


    He felt like he was walking while wearing unsightly-looking clothes.


    Layfon walked as he watched the city, indifferent. Some people stood looking at the destroyed buildings. Some girls were smiling, chatting about getting new furniture. Simple tents lined the road. Cooking smoke issued from them.


    He could hear the sound of people working everywhere.


    This place was full of vitality. The people here did not yield to the misfortune even though the place they lived in was turned upside down. The sense of welcoming a happier future life was intensifying.


    Perhaps because this was an Academy City. One just needed to rebuild even if it was broken. The existence behind this city was to do what was realistic and practical. The students weren''t alone. The vitality exuding from their collective bodies depicted the city''s new chapter.


    Layfon couldn''t join them.


    Something inside him was broken. The feeling of returning to the path of a Military Artist. The feeling that the people he knew in Grendan had shattered. He didn''t feel at ease even with the weapon harness hanging from his wrist. The fighting clothes were the same, giving off a feeling of something different. Even he himself didn''t think he acknowledged the current him.


    Still, Layfon kept walking.


    And at last came to the outskirts of the city.


    Grendan stood before him. The two cities didn''t seem to be on alert against each other. Layfon didn''t sense anyone monitoring him. But trade and communication were banned between the two. A fence blocking off entry stood here.


    Zuellni still had one broken leg. It seemed to be waiting for it to re-grow. But Layfon couldn''t fathom the reason as to why Grendan wasn''t moving.


    He would be inside Grendan if he were to cross over this line. But could he reach his goal even if he reached that place? The wall blocking him was so high he couldn''t see its top, and that wasn''t the only wall. He couldn''t surpass the wall that was Lintence. Leerin had been taken away. So simple. And Nina too. Grendan and the Queen had taken away those two. Why did Leerin go with the Queen? Layfon didn''t understand. He didn''t get anything yet he still acted. However, the doubt asking what he himself could do had then stopped his footsteps.


    Just what could he do?


    "You''ve really come."


    Layfon turned around at that voice.


    It was Sharnid. Felli was here too. Both of them wore fighting clothes like him.


    "Why?"


    "Aren''t we thinking the same thing?" Sharnid''s expression was still the same as he walked up to him.


    "The Captain''s been taken. There''s no insult bigger than that."


    He patted Layfon''s shoulder, bringing his face close to him. He was smiling but his eyes weren''t.


    "Felli¡­ senpai."


    "My exhaustion is gone. The lack of judgment won''t happen again."


    The resolve in her calm attitude was firm.


    "Can''t accept failure just like this."


    "Oh, Felli-chan has said something excellent."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    Lost. Layfon had lost. And numerous strong fighters existed in that city. Besides, it was the country. The Queen had taken Nina. This meant this was Grendan''s will. If they were to resist it, they would be declaring war against this country. A fight more intense than days ago would take place beyond this contact point.


    "I also think I''ll regret not doing something."


    A few pats on Layfon''s shoulder.


    "Though I''ll also regret doing it. But I don''t know which side is right. And I might not be able to accept it even if it''s right. No matter whether I do it or not, either side can be right. That''s how it''d look from the result? It''s better for me to do it. That''s why I''m here."


    Felli walked up to the edge.


    "Felli¡­¡­ senpai, that''s really dangerous."


    He received a wordless kick on his leg.


    "Ouch!"


    Even he himself was surprised at the sound of pain he uttered. He sat down on the ground. Felli''s icy gaze hit him.


    "Just how long do you plan to whine? You''ve already come this far."


    "Sen, senpai."


    "How about letting me see your manly side sometimes? Over there. The man always considering what to say to make himself look handsome. You''d do well to have one percent of him. Can''t you show something like that to me?"


    "Wa, still as deadly as always. So harsh¡­¡­¡­"


    Sharnid laughed.


    Felli turned around.


    Layfon was speechless for a while then his lips softened. There was no room for negotiation. He felt a more tragic end awaited him if he kept speaking out.


    "True."


    He felt as if his confusion had been flushed away. He looked at Grendan once more.


    "Let us save the Captain."


    And Leerin too.


    Layfon and the two passed over the contact point.

 Volume 13, Prologue

    Volume 13, Prologue


    Why did he think of that event? It was a memory that shouldn''t have existed. The memory of that time shouldn''t have remained. Because all that were etched in that memory were simple anxiety and feelings. Hunger. Fear. Exhaustion. Unpleasantry.


    His heart eased.


    As he walked to the outskirt of the city, he absently pondered on the feelings welling up in him. That feeling was that of a child''s. Though it did not recall the memory itself, it was a reaction only children cared for in an orphanage have. The more complicated meaning in that reaction would also show itself on the surface. The memory that shouldn''t be recalled knotted in Layfon''s heart.


    What was the meaning of this feeling? The memory that he had never recalled was now dug out. Exactly what meaning did it hold? What was the meaning behind the thing that he now thought of?


    Layfon pondered as he kept walking.


    Grendan stood before him. It was a place he lived in the past. The place called home. But he did not feel nostalgic. All he felt was tension from the gloomy atmosphere and the many difficulties he was to face and make happen. A tension that he felt like vomiting out.


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­" Felli called.


    He turned around.


    "You, okay?"


    "Yeah."


    He didn''t have the room to smile. He felt gloominess in Felli''s usual icy expression. The problem behind such a heavy atmosphere was probably because he looked ready to face a serious situation.


    He could think step by step. Step by one step.


    "Felli¡­ If it''s you, you could support us even in Zuellni, so¡­¡­"


    "You want to kick me away again?"


    He wanted to say more but stopped.


    "I''ve already decided to go with you. No matter what happens to me, that would be my responsibility."


    "But no one wants to see you caught in an accident."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Everyone will be sad."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Besides, it''s not possible to escape Delbone''s eyes in Grendan. The fight will probably begin the minute we enter the city."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "If things turned out like that, it''d already be hard enough to keep myself above water. If Sharnid-senpai¡­¡­!!"


    A spark flashed past his mind.


    The cause originated from his left leg.


    "¡­¡­I said I''d kick you."


    "¡­¡­You did, but."


    Layfon moaned on the floor. It really hurt.


    "I''ve also thought of ways to counter that Psychokinesist. Isn''t that natural? Who do you think I am? Though I''m listless, I''m still talented."


    "¡­¡­ What incredible self-confidence."


    "What are you two doing?" Sharnid said. He had returned to the two who had stopped walking.


    "Because this fool is still unable to decide."


    "Ahha? Saying those things again? You really are cautious."


    "No, it''s because¡­¡­¡­"


    "Felli and I already knew for a long time that those people are monsters. Even so, we''re going. Isn''t it natural to have the appropriate strategies and fortitude for it?"


    "¡­¡­ Eh?"


    "You grew up in the city opposite us, didn''t you? Then you should understand this more than us. Simple bravado cannot win against those guys."


    At a loss, Layfon looked at Grendan, then at Sharnid, who looked unhappy.


    "Youth is our privilege. Even though it does nothing against those guys, we''re still going. Though a newborn calf doesn''t fear a tiger, we aren''t confusing vigorous youth with rashness."


    "Senpai¡­¡­¡­"


    "Though we''ve been living, thinking ourselves clever, this time, it''s our chance to show them the power of youth."


    He laughed mockingly.


    "Look, all your brain thinks are of cool lines."


    "No no, isn''t this the time suitable for such lines?"


    "Well, never mind. You''re different from a certain fool."


    "Really. That guy probably doesn''t have any plans like us."


    "That''s troublesome. Would he be the one to drag our feet?"


    "Hoho, that''s possible. Very possible. We valiantly save the crying Layfon. That would be the climax of the drama."


    "No, uh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "That''s how things are."


    "Eh?" Felli said to Layfon, who looked confused.


    "We aren''t making a challenge without strategies. We move for victory. So please keep in mind that you''re to act in order to come back alive."


    Come back alive. What heavy words. At the same time, these heavy words gradually chased away the other pressure in his heart, as if liquids of different weight being poured into the same container.


    "I understand."


    "Good. Really, why do you have to waste time thinking of it when we''re already here?"


    "Um, sorry."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ All right, let''s go."


    Felli walked ahead on her own. Sharnid snorted a smile as he watched her back. Felli''s foot started searching for its target, and he quickly escaped the kicking range.


    A scene of heading for school.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ I really can''t win against them."


    Naturally, a smile appeared on his face. Layfon stood up and chased after them. That memory awoke once more in his mind. A memory from when he was young. A memory that shouldn''t have remained. During his sweet slumber, he reached out his hand and touched something. He reflexively grabbed hold of it, and what came to him was a soft touch. Beside him was an existence similar to him. That was the feeling he had. The child sank into an even sweeter sleep. That feeling of comfort had remained with him until he turned into an adult and held the Heaven''s Blade.


    It was then again taken away when he left Grendan.


    But once more, he wanted to return to the starting line.


    Leerin. The child who was taken into the orphanage like him. That feeling must be from her. Now she had left his side again. She left him through her own volition. Were her words during that time genuine? Did she lie so to save him from a hopeless situation?


    He must confirm it.


    Layfon decided to strive forward.


    A figure dropped down before them. This took place one minute after.

 Volume 13, Cadenza Road Itto — Part 1

    Volume 13, Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1


    A faint blue dimness pervaded the surroundings.


    A stone without any taint. Its surface was transparent like a mirror, reflecting the faint light like water. No one knew where the light came from. Or perhaps, the wall itself was releasing this faint light? But the light was not enough to chase away the darkness. Light and dark combined to create this special faintly blue gloom. It made a person feel like he was swimming in moonlight.


    "This is?"


    Words seeded with doubt echoed faintly. The sound rippled in the dimness. The surroundings stirred.


    "This is the inner court of Grendan," Alsheyra said in a low voice behind her.


    Alsheyra reached out a hand behind Leerin. Unlike before, that long and elegant finger guided Leerin''s gaze. A hand that had been decorated. The decorations adorning her hand sparkled lightly in the darkness. It was also a strong hand. The hand of a guardian who was stronger than any Military Artists in Grendan.


    The door.


    It didn''t look any different than the wall. But there was nothing behind them here, so Leerin understood this was the door.


    The door was in front of her.


    No, it existed here.


    Alsheyra continued her narrative. Synola, the person who went to school together with Leerin was in fact the Queen who governed Grendan. Facts were always accompanied with an element of surprise. Leerin was surprised at that time too. But she had already seen through it before the disguise came off. Leerin''s right eye had seen through Synola to the real identity that was Alsheyra Almonise.


    "Inside this place is the person who is connected to the beginning of the world. She is the prototype of all Electronic Fairies. She lived in the very first Regios. She is the first guardian to the human race. All Electronic Fairies are copies of her. That way of putting it might be more suitable."


    Alsheyra''s explanation was meaningless. It was both wrong and right. Leerin''s right eye knew.


    That person was connected to the creation of the world. That person had been reborn in order to guard the human race. However, that wasn''t her wish. She was anticipating the person who had helped her regain her lost identity. She lived till now to wait for his reappearance. In fact, she didn''t care about the fate of this world. All she prayed for was his safe return.


    He was the true owner of Leerin''s right eye. What lived in Leerin''s body was just his shadow. And the origin of that shadow was¡­¡­


    "Is it really all right?" Alsheyra said.


    Leerin thought of her words.


    "Since what will happen next wouldn''t be that bad. The worst situation might not occur during our lifetimes. There''s no need to go past this door and no need to know the truth. Even so, do you still want to?"


    The knot in Leerin''s heart tightened at that question.


    "¡­¡­Don''t you understand?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you not understand anything? Things might begin in the next moment. The shadow might swap with the real body. If that doesn''t happen, what about next time? It might happen soon! Isn''t that so?"


    "Yes, I don''t deny that. Things are starting to move, but I don''t know at what speed. The flow of time in the two sides might differ. Perhaps, while we''re making our preparations, a hundred years might have flowed past."


    "¡­¡­¡­I don''t know. Didn''t we just arrive here?"


    "Yes. Either way, we don''t know."


    "That''s why we should do our best in the present."


    "That''s the right choice. But is it really all right?"


    Alsheyra''s repeated question stabbed Leerin''s heart. The question stabbed deeper than the initial question, making it hard to breathe.


    "¡­¡­Why, why are you asking?"


    "What we need now is the "correct choice" that everyone can accept. Isn''t that so?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What we need now is also the "correct choice" of your feelings. Right?"


    Leerin clutched her chest tightly, feeling the pain, making herself accept Alsheyra''s words. She did it because they were words she wanted to hear and words she couldn''t disobey. But the temptation in the words and the pain both landed in her heart. She was determined to untie that knot in her.


    Perhaps that was the truth.


    No, she already knew what the "right" choice was. But she couldn''t accept it, and she couldn''t be persuaded. She didn''t even know how things would turn out if she took action.


    "So I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Once more, she took a step out. Facing the wall, she walked close to the door.


    "I knew from birth that this day would come, so I could walk this path without confusion. But Lee-chan''s different. The sudden realization, the sudden involvement. It''s okay as you only learned now of the burden of fate you carry. No one would blame you. I wouldn''t blame you."


    "¡­¡­¡­Thanks."


    But Leerin''s steps did not cease. She would just keep on walking. That way¡­¡­¡­It didn''t matter.


    ¡ó


    Nina Antalk slept. The golden goat was near her. Sparkling light exuded from it as it waited for the timing from not too far away, watching her.


    Where is this place?


    It wasn''t a real place. At least, it wasn''t some place she was familiar with. Not Zuellni. Not Schneibel. An alien place.


    This wasn''t a real place because Nina knew she was sleeping.


    The Haikizoku. Only he was watching her.


    "You are¡­¡­¡­"


    She tried to get closer, but the goat retreated at the same speed. She didn''t see him moving though. Perhaps this was the distance of the mind between her and the goat. That was what a dream was, which meant she was still sleeping. There was nothing here. Everywhere was dark. Nina and the Haikizoku floated in the darkness. Time flowed. The two kept silent. No, did time exist? No matter how long one was in a dream, only a few seconds would pass in reality. Time in a dream was meaningless. In that case, perhaps the silence between them hadn''t been a long one. But it felt long to Nina.


    She wanted to say something. The silence made her uneasy.


    "What is your name?"


    The goat that had kept still like a statue finally moved. Its body shook lightly.


    "As an Electronic Fairy, you were once a city''s consciousness? I saw it. That was your city, wasn''t it? Then you should have a name."


    "I''ve become the blade of revenge. A name means nothing. I only desire for the person who will use me and the person who can use my power."


    "You mean me?"


    "For now, I look at you to see whether you can complete the blade of revenge or as the flame of hatred, turn me into a blazing flame. Or turn my face into that of a person who is like a beast of ill-omen. I will keep looking."


    "Who are your enemies?"


    She knew of the Haikizoku''s power when it was on a rampage. That information she had obtained from Haia. Changed by its hatred for those who had destroyed its city, the Haikizoku had transformed into a dangerous power that could be lent to a Military Artist, and its target was the filth monsters. The Haikizoku had caused the Academy City to go on a rampage, and it had entered Nina''s body. If she didn''t have Zuellni''s help, she wouldn''t be able to suppress its power. After that, she had come to the city of Myath and was involved in the fight against the Wolf Faces. To put it another way, a certain huge power had made her fight them.


    This might be connected to Dixerio. While preventing the Wolf Faces'' plan from coming into fruition, Nina had been dragged into this thing that was connected to Dixerio.


    But that might also be wrong. Dixerio might not be the cause of her movement to Myath. Perhaps the overlapping of the two of them had caused a simultaneous movement. Perhaps this had occurred for the first time since the Haikizoku''s power entered her body.


    "The negative substance that wishes for this world''s destruction. The person who spreads it. The people who want to bring their ideals into reality. I belong to this world. I exist in this world. It''s natural for me to battle and bet on this world''s existence."


    "The Wolf Faces too."


    "Of course."


    "Just what are they?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "They are planning something, that I can tell. It must be something bad. Those guys don''t care for the deaths of Electronic Fairies and their cities. I understand we must defeat them, but I don''t know what they''re doing."


    "¡­¡­¡­" The Haikizoku was silent.


    "I don''t know why they do what they do. You know, don''t you? Then tell me."


    "¡­¡­¡­" The Haikizoku was silent.


    "Tell me. I don''t know. I know nothing about the enemies. "Something bad" isn''t an explanation I can accept."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" The Haikizoku remained silent.


    What was the meaning behind that silence? "Tell me everything. Who are we fighting? What is the point of it? I want to know what other threats there are to this world other than the filth monsters."


    "I know your anger."


    That was the battle in Zuellni against the giants. The sound of Military Artists who craved for battle rose and fell. It was a hopeless and hated scene for the Haikizoku. He cursed his impotence. As a city''s consciousness that worked to protect humans, he had failed to take up his responsibility.


    This scene hammered home his impotence.


    The Haikizoku managed to live by feeding on his despair. It searched for a Military Artist it could entrust its power to battle the filth monsters, the Wolf Faces and the unknown enemies to this world. He ended up living in Nina''s body. Even so, why didn''t he tell her everything?


    "¡­¡­¡­I too, I''ve sighed at my impotence."


    Nina put a hand on her chest, recalling the pain in her memory. This memory started from Schneibel. She had failed to save the little Electronic Fairy. After that, she had come to Zuellni to train herself. But she still felt powerless even though she was in Zuellni. A loss in the previous Military Arts Competition had left Zuellni short of supplies.


    "We cannot lose next time. We must win in the next Military Arts Competition." She had kept training while holding this belief. In order to strengthen her resolve, she had left team 14 to start her own 17th platoon. She had invited Sharnid, who had left team 10, to join her. Later on, the Student President had recommended Felli. Harley had become the platoon''s Dite technician, and the platoon had started its activities despite its low member count.


    Nina had felt uneasy. Perhaps her first step was wrong. Perhaps it was wrong to strengthen her resolve under those circumstances. They didn''t have any outstanding fighting power, nor did they have any brilliant tactics. Perhaps it was more correct to work under the captain of the 14th platoon and let him draw out her potential. That unease had always occupied her heart. Perhaps she should disband the platoon. That thought had come to her again and again, but she had stomached all the weaknesses of the team.


    At last, Layfon appeared.


    His existence was so bright. His power drew Nina in the right direction. Though there were many accidents, they had finally won in the intercity match with Myath. Zuellni was released from its situation. Though this wasn''t the last Military Arts Competition, if this kept on going, Zuellni probably wouldn''t lose.


    Zuellni had been released from its crisis. But what did Nina gain? Was it good to have formed the 17th platoon? What had the platoon that reflected her will have offered in the battle? Did everything else become meaningless as long as Layfon was here?


    "I actually didn''t do anything. Aren''t I still a meaningless and powerless existence? Haikizoku, you chose to live in my body. But that power is yours. I''m just a tool to manifest your power. As I thought, I''m still powerless. Is that why you aren''t telling me anything?"


    Her chest hurt. Her breathing hurt. She had left Schneibel for a certain goal. What had she achieved now? She was jealous of Layfon, and she disliked herself for being unable to hate him. She must be very ugly.


    What was she thinking when Karian reproached Layfon for relying on her as his reason to battle? What was she feeling when she fought the giants and was almost taken over by the Haikizoku? Was she here just because of her own willfulness?


    "¡­¡­¡­You who comprehend your powerlessness."


    The Haikizoku spoke as she sank into negative thought.


    "You understand the heart of an Electronic Fairy. It was a correct choice to stay in your body. But your resolve is not enough. Perhaps you have experienced the hell of this world, but your resolve to strive for the future is not enough."


    "I mean the resolve to keep fighting, you little Military Artist. You who have become my son."


    This wasn''t the Haikizoku''s voice. A new existence was now in this darkness, in this incredible dream.


    "You are¡­¡­¡­"


    She sucked in a breath as she watched her. So beautiful. So unexpected. Looking from a human''s perspective, her appearance stood on the fine line between beauty and ugliness. She had a human''s form, but some parts were different. Wings took over her arms. Within her hair was a long feather like a bird''s tail feather. Feathers grew on different parts of her body, and her feet were the claws of a bird''s.


    Half beast and half man.


    "Schneibel?"


    That was Schneibel that Nina had seen when she was little.


    "Great mother," the Haikizoku called her.


    A faint smile adorned Schneibel''s face. She looked at the Haikizoku then surveyed her surroundings.


    "Melnisc, I''ve made you carry a painful memory. You others, no need to hide. Show yourselves."


    A change occurred. The world remained dark, but two more pictures appeared in the dark background.


    It was a four-legged beast with long fur, and the other¡­¡­


    "Zuellni?"


    The Electronic Fairy that had grown after obtaining something from Falnir stood by Nina''s side.


    "The three children who have chosen a cruel fate. This is your first time gathered together?"


    "As we''re connected closely by En, no need for first time formalities," the four-legged beast said.


    "Yes, Grendan. Though I''m connected to this girl, it''s not so for others. This is the first meeting. It''s a moment that is worth remembering."


    Melnisc. Schneibel had said it. That must be the Haikizoku''s name. And she had called the four-legged beast "Grendan". Lance Shelled City. Gorneo had said it before. There was another Electronic Fairy in Grendan. An existence that slept and was called the true will. So this four-legged beast represented the will of the sleeper. It was a Haikizoku that drove the movement of the Lance Shelled City.


    And there was Zuellni, lowering her head unobtrusively beside Nina. Why did she appear with these two in here? Why did Schneibel say "The three children who have chosen a cruel fate"? What had Zuellni chosen?


    "Grendan, has Saya awakened?" Schneibel said, ignoring the confused Nina.


    "Not yet, but it''s close. The person with the rose and cross crafted into her and the person who possesses great power have appeared."


    "They should be in one body, but now it looks like it won''t go so smoothly."


    "Yes, but I don''t know how things will progress in this situation."


    "The shadow has become two. Though that shouldn''t have appeared, this is the first of many occurrences. We''ll have to keep watching to see what happens next. What I''m worried about is just mere worry."


    "Perhaps not, that''s why we need to make preparations."


    "As you said, and there''s also Zuellni."


    Schneibel''s gaze turned to Zuellni. The tiny Electronic Fairy looked at the mother of all Electronic Fairies without fear.


    "You, who have chosen to hide in the dimness, have seen everything. What has happened to her?"


    Nina watched Zuellni. The Electronic Fairy that had never spoken opened her mouth. Though she had heard the Haikizoku - Melnisc''s voice, she had never thought that other Electronic Fairies could speak. Zuellni could speak. What was her voice like?


    Though this wasn''t the time to notice that, it still bothered her.


    "That person has not changed."


    Zuellni''s voice was gentle and healing.


    "As in the past, an upright person."


    "The same as the person that I know?"


    Schneibel''s voice also felt gentle.


    "I''m not sure. I do not know the person that mother knows."


    "Then, what do you feel about her?"


    Zuellni crossed her arms and smiled at Nina. Nina thought of the meaning behind that smile. The conversation that was now taking place in darkness¡­¡­She thought about it and something suddenly flashed through her mind. Darkness. Only the girl whose beauty was like that of a temptress suited this word. Nina had thought the Haikizoku had left her body¡­¡­¡­but the girl had returned Melnisc to her body.


    She was the topic of this conversation in the dark.


    "She''s an upright person. She hasn''t changed since our first meeting. What she likes, she likes. What she dislikes, she dislikes. She''s clear about that."


    "You really do like her," Schneibel said.


    Zuellni smiled her usual smile. This was the Zuellni that Nina knew.


    "So I''ll put my full support behind her, and Nina too."


    Though Zuellni tagged Nina onto her word, Nina was finally mentioned in the conversation.


    "Um, and Grendan?"


    "I''ve already obtained the information about that girl from you. Her temper and personality haven''t changed. Though I don''t think her virtues will change, since she''s determined, this will become her new strength."


    "Both of you have agreed, but the ultimate decision rests in your hand, Melnisc. You too, Nina Antalk. The children who are the knights protecting Schneibel."


    Schneibel''s gaze found Melnisc. The golden goat lowered its head.


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    "You pitiful child who knows the will of destruction just as Grendan. You pitiful child who has been baptized in despair yet still lives strong. Why do you hesitate?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Is it because revenge burns in you still and you''ve seen that beast?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Is that it? But you can''t become that beast, nor can you partially become him. Though you both have the same form, he lives a different existence. An Electronic Fairy that is not my son, that shouldn''t exist in this world. No, he isn''t an Electronic Fairy. He lives in the same dimension as Saya."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Zuellni is clear about him too? The darkness you protect nurtures him. Do you know what that beast is doing?"


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    "The fight with the Wolf Faces is as expected, since between them is a give and take relationship. But after that, where do the beast''s fangs point? Where are they pointing at now? Do you know?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Zuellni fell silent. She looked troubled. At the same time, they seemed to be on alert.


    "¡­¡­¡­Unlike them who are closely tied by promises, we do not have a symbol. That''s why we can''t do as we please. In order to break free from the fate of waiting for the end of the legend, we cannot use the legend as our aim."


    "The end of the legend¡­¡­?"


    What did Schneibel mean? Was this what all Electronic Fairies wished for? No, just what was their aim? Wasn''t the Haikizoku Melnisc''s wish revenge?


    "Zuellni¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina looked at Zuellni, the first friend she met after arriving at the Academy City. But Zuellni remained silent.


    This was a dream.


    This was Nina''s dream. That should be what it was.


    But Nina failed to find a way to break this silence. She failed to wake from the dream.


    ¡ó


    He was in the dark.


    "What? Isn''t it already out?"


    "Because isn''t this more interesting?"


    Dixerio took down the mask from his face as he watched the scenery beneath him. The mask disappeared as if melting into the air. It was a face like a beast''s. One seemed to see huge fangs during the moment of its disappearance.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t you gonna explain what just happened? After all, I''m at your beck and call."


    "Ala, isn''t it normal for the hunting dog to obey its owner?"


    "Tsk."


    Dixerio left.


    He stood on one of Grendan''s multi-legs.


    "Is this the first Regios of this world?"


    "Yes. You''ve been here many times, haven''t you?"


    "Unpleasant things happened every time I visited. I never had the time to appreciate its scenery."


    "But I think there are many familiar people to you here."


    "I''ve already forgotten. They aren''t worth remembering. Besides, they probably don''t remember me."


    "It''s sad, being unable to become familiar."


    The fierce wind blew Nelphilia''s hair into curls, swaying her dress. Originally, Dixerio wouldn''t let it go like that. He also didn''t accept himself in the dark for being so unsightly.


    "Are you letting loose the sadness in you?"


    "You saw through it?"


    "That''s not like you."


    "Fu~"


    Bearing the strong wind, she looked at Grendan.


    "Speaking of which, the prey has appeared."


    "Then capture him, just as I wanted."


    "And the girl?"


    "Bring her along. She''s my woman."


    "Ah, when did it become that kind of relationship?"


    "Since she interfered with my plan."


    "So troublesome. She may be the one that Zuellni likes."


    "Then I''ll sing Zuellni a nursery rhyme."


    "Really, you''re already past that age."


    "Then I can prepare her a doll."


    "Ah, that''s a headache."


    The scenery was peaceful. The unusual event of contact with an Academy City had ended. Normal citizens had returned to their normal lives. That was the same for the Academy City too. Students had begun working hard to renew the desolate city. Though Grendan''s citizens were still perplexed about the incident, they had given the immature students as much help as they could, trying to understand the situation in the other city while being banned from interacting with them.


    What peaceful scenery. No one would know the next huge wave was about to hit. Everyone thought the rain had passed.


    "So when is your hunt going to end?" Nelphilia''s gaze moved from the city to Dixerio''s back.


    "Until I''ve hunted them all down. The saying goes, a dog boils a dead rabbit. This time, the hunter has become the prey."


    The stirring of green Kei appeared around Dixerio as he replied. Green Kei. The flame of revenge. Though it had a low profile recently, it might be slowly waking up.


    Her gaze shifted to the deep blue sky and saw the faint shadow of the moon.


    "Perhaps it''s coming close."


    The moon appeared there all the time even though the sun continued to rise in the east and fall in the west.


    "It seems your fangs are heavily damaged?"


    "Then let new fangs be grown."


    The Dite in his hand had not been restored. This was a new Dite given by Nelphilia. It was made of metal that would never shatter no matter how much Kei was poured into it. This Dite symbolized eternity as long as Nelphilia lived. However, at present, it was rusting. Not the Dite but Dixerio. To say it clearly, it was the fang living in his heart. The reason for the rust didn''t stem from Dixerio or Nelphilia. His heart wasn''t rusting. His skill was not either.


    Yet the rusting never stopped. It continued to invade and swallow the depth of Dixerio''s heart.


    "Let''s go."


    Dixerio jumped into the city. It was his will to silently bear the destruction of his body.


    "Perhaps it''s a good thing for you."


    ¡ó


    She was very dissatisfied. She absolutely did not comprehend the things happening before her. She tried placing the reasons and what she didn''t comprehend side by side in her mind but the end result was blurry. Too many things were incomprehensible. And for those few things she understood, a large part of them was very abstract.


    Still, there was something like a premonition.


    "Geez¡­¡­"


    Claribel walked in the palace.


    She had originally wanted to see the real Queen but the Queen had left the palace with an unknown girl of Claribel''s age. Lintence too. Why did he bring in the unfamiliar girl? No. She could tell he had snatched her away.


    Claribel saw the Academy City from Grendan. Was that girl a student in this city? Though the filth monsters had made a ruckus yesterday night, the crisis had been safely averted. Claribel had heard the only people over in that city were boys and girls of her own age. She wanted to look but her grandfather had stopped her.


    "What did you say?" she didn''t get him.


    But she had a premonition.


    She stopped in the corridor. She could see a part of the city from here. The scenery was the usual Grendan. It was dry on the outside but full of energy in the inside. Though she knew she could feel the unexpected vitality if she was to walk the street, from here all she felt was silence. Perhaps this had to do with the layout of the buildings. Perhaps it was the influence of the tower?


    What she saw now was probably different from the Academy city?


    The curiosity in her heart gushed out again.


    "Shall I go and see?"


    Though her grandfather had stopped her, it was her freedom to listen to him or not. If she was found out, what awaited her would be harsh scolding¡­¡­¡­ But either way, she was the only one who would bear it.


    So it should be okay?


    That was what she was considering. Besides, wasn''t Layfon over there?


    "Layfon. But I have something to confirm too."


    Her hand reached naturally for the Dite at her wrist.


    Let''s just head over to the Academy City. This idea urged Claribel. Layfon was there. He became a Heaven''s Blade successor at age ten. He was also the first Heaven''s Blade to be exiled to another city.


    "The person who once held the Heaven''s Blade that I can''t obtain¡­¡­¡­"


    She wasn''t that interested in his experience. What he did after becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor. The thing that had happened, and his deed that a Military Artist shouldn''t have committed¡­¡­¡­ Not interested at all - because she had already investigated them all. She even knew what the disabled Gahard Baren threatened Layfon with. The three royal families and the Heaven''s Blade successors all knew.


    Even so, it was not enough to placate the anger of the citizens. Layfon had told the normal citizens the horror of a Heaven''s Blade successor. Though he had only told them a part of it, it was enough for them to feel the horror of a Heaven''s Blade successor on a rampage. Only fellow Heaven''s Blades could suppress a Heaven''s Blade. And the Queen whose strength far exceeded all Heaven''s Blades had no opponent.


    They could destroy the entire city if they were to use their full strength.


    Layfon possessed such power, and he had left Grendan to dwell in the Academy City, a gathering place for immature people.


    For him who was still immature, Claribel wondered who he was living with.


    Had he matured? Or was he still immature? She really wanted to test him.


    "What should I do? Today¡­¡­¡­"


    She looked at the city and turned her gaze to the sky.


    Looking at herself.


    A feeling of electricity had been moving behind her back. It wasn''t just here and it wasn''t just her who felt it. Everywhere else in the city felt the same. Though Grendan''s streets were silent, behind it was a force, waiting to move.


    A chaotic presence mixed in with the flow of air. It felt as if any small thing would make the situation dangerous. And it felt as if everyone had forgotten the principles of Military Artists and was making a commotion. But nothing had happened yet. Was it because Grendan''s Military Artists weren''t foolish enough to react to the influence in the air? Or did everyone think that this dangerous air was nothing compared to the coming storm? Or¡­¡­¡­


    "Claribel, what''s up?"


    "Ah, sensei."


    The direction that the voice came from was her sensei - Troyatte.


    "Did you just get up? It''s rare to see you not sleeping."


    "Ah, I''m tired of sleeping in. I seem to have gotten used to the exciting life."


    "Only getting into the idealistic now?"


    "That''s one part of it¡­" she shrugged, knowing her sensei''s personality.


    "Has Layfon appeared?"


    "Ah? No. I didn''t see him. Lintence and Ruimei seem to have. And Savaris made a joke of being severely injured."


    "Savaris-sama?"


    "He didn''t have the Heaven''s Blade with him, but his head almost got separated from his body during a duel. He would have died if Lintence hadn''t sewn him up."


    "¡­¡­¡­Did Layfon do that?"


    "Seems so. He''s shown us something good."


    "Has he become stronger?"


    "He hasn''t changed much from before, and he doesn''t feel that terrible. Well, though I don''t think it''s good not to change, I can''t say change is the benchmark to growth. That kind of thing is dependent of the situation."


    "Just what are you trying to say?"


    "Uncertainty. The ending Lintence set isn''t quite bad."


    "Lintence designed it? Then¡­¡­¡­"


    Is he already dead?


    "Still alive. Though I didn''t hold much expectation for Lintence''s naivety, I didn''t feel the presence of death. Well, whether that guy lives or not doesn''t matter to me. What do you think, Claribel?"


    "I''ve learned the same having studied under you for five years."


    She reached for the Dite at her waist. She touched it and wanted to pour Kei into it. But not yet. Sparks flew. It wasn''t enough to burn up the tension in the air that was liquefied selenium.


    "It''s flashing though we still don''t know what will happen."


    "Doesn''t matter, since I can''t go to the center of the festival."


    "Uh?"


    "That''s what a festival is, isn''t it? The battlefield that only the chosen can enter. Though I don''t like it, I''m still part of the Ronsmier family."


    "And then? Do you still want to play in the bush with guys you like rather than dance around the bonfire of the festival?"


    "If it''s interesting."


    "There are too many dangerous guys in this city who like to play with fire. I hate that."


    "What do you think, Sensei?"


    "What answer do you want?"


    "Yeah, I shouldn''t have asked."


    He wasn''t the type of teacher to solve a student''s perplexity. No. This idea was formed because of her own willfulness. She walked out of the corridor after greeting Troyatte, yet he stopped at the same spot to look over Grendan as if replacing her.


    Layfon Alseif.


    Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. The young man who only had a one-year age gap with her. But he had obtained the acknowledgment that Claribel didn''t have.


    And¡­¡­And¡­¡­


    "Do you still remember me?"


    She really wanted to test him. To confirm it. Claribel pondered as she suppressed the two strong desires in her. If she were to follow her heart, where would she go?


    ¡ó


    She realized she was alone after passing through the door.


    Alsheyra did not follow. The door remained open. If anything happened, Leerin could escape immediately, but she felt it meaningless to support herself with that thought in this place.


    The dim blue continued to stretch ahead of her.


    But the atmosphere had changed. Something conquered this place. The air did not seep past the door to the outside but remained in here. It was so quiet.


    This was the atmosphere that surrounded Leerin.


    The only furniture in the room was a bed. An old bed. A bed with a rich bed-cover and ornate decorations. The bed sheet seemed to leak dim blueness as if it had forgotten the passage of time. Cushions were piled on the bed like a hill.


    A girl slept on the bed as if she were crafted along with it.


    The person in Leerin''s dream was sleeping here. The girl Leerin had seen in Zuellni.


    It was her, Saya.


    Everything seemed to be like a dream, ready to disappear in any moment. Leerin wondered whether the sleeping girl before her would disappear or if everything besides the girl would melt into nothingness. This was probably what it meant to acknowledge this girl''s existence. If Leerin didn''t do that, she felt this girl could not live alongside reality.


    She pressed a hand to her chest. Her heart beat intensely with tension.


    Why was she tense? Because of the girl? Because she noticed she was about to step on a line that would never allow her to turn back? Because she was thinking of what was to come? Because she was thinking of the life of Leerin Marfes? Because once she crossed that line, she''d have to change her name to Leerin Eutnohl? Herder Eutnohl. Because she was to acknowledge this man as her real father?


    Marfes. A name without any meaning. Her adopted father had given her this name. The name itself meant nothing. But it was a name given to enable her to enter the orphanage and forget her past, so she could keep on living. The name and its pronunciation meant nothing, but its existence was important.


    Marfes. This name called forth her past. The life at the orphanage. The time with Layfon. Many things had happened. Sometimes it was sad, sometimes happy, sometimes difficult. She had felt contempt from people for being an orphan. The older brothers would protect the younger ones when that happened. The older sisters would encircle them with their gentle arms. Leerin also cared for her younger siblings after growing up. Layfon had replaced the fist, protecting the siblings with the achievements he made as a Military Artist. They were happy though time was harsh. So what if their parents weren''t here? Many siblings had replaced them. They wouldn''t lose to anyone. Besides, their adopted father was guarding them.


    We had such happiness.


    But it was destroyed.


    No. Not Leerin, but Layfon.


    Leerin believed it wasn''t anyone''s fault. She believed so. Even the reason behind Layfon''s actions did not change her thinking, but she never thought another person would do the same besides Layfon.


    Her brothers and sisters began to split apart after that. No, only Leerin and Layfon had been separated. Layfon had left for another city, and Leerin had entered another school, participating in the Student Council. She could only show up in the Dojo a few times because the school was far from the orphanage.


    Did she regret it?


    No way. She couldn''t sink into regret and do nothing with her life. She didn''t think it was Layfon''s fault but she couldn''t see her siblings anymore. And Layfon wasn''t here. Leerin had become alone.


    The name Marfes had this kind of background. Though it was rich with sadness, it was a name that had accompanied Leerin''s growth. Was she to give it up? Give it up and inherit the name Eutnohl. This great yet meaningless name that could change her record?


    She was now standing at a crossroad.


    The girl was still asleep. Her tightly closed eyes seemed to await Leerin''s decision.


    Just one step. The problem was this one step. It was even heavier than Alsheyra''s question. This step would decide everything. Once Leerin took this step, she could realize the determination she made in Zuellni. And if she was to take one step back, she could forget everything. She couldn''t wrap everything up. She still had to rely on Layfon in the end. She came here because she hated that side of hers. Insult? Regret? These words sighed at her impotence. If she had held the attitude of those words, she wouldn''t have walked into this place.


    The destruction began in herself. Leerin Marfes destroyed her own identity just like Layfon Alseif blackening out his own past. Cracks began to run through her. The most delicate repair could not fix it. Leerin knew she couldn''t ignore the cracks anymore.


    She had already decided what to do.


    "¡­¡­¡­!"


    She bit her lips and took a step forward.


    It felt hard to breathe. Tension was at its peak. Suppressing her irregular breathing, Leerin came close to the bed and bent down. The soft mattress supported her.


    The time on the bed began to flow. Saya opened her eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­I had a dream," Saya weaved her words softly. The quiet voice was enough to make one shiver. Her transparent voice slowly seeped into the darkness.


    "You were in my dream. Is this the continuation of that dream?"


    Leerin didn''t know how to reply. How? Perhaps Saya was trying to confirm for herself.


    "No. That''s not it, Saya. This is real. At least, it''s real to me."


    "I see."


    Saya lightly breathed in as she lay on the bed. She then slowly sat up. Her delicate legs quietly moved, guiding her body to bend down beside Leerin. She suddenly hugged Leerin tightly. Her delicate fingers brushed away her hair. Guided gently, Leerin buried her head in Saya''s chest.


    "I offer you my most sincere atonement and gratitude for your painful decision."


    "Don''t say that¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin''s throat shook. Saya understood her. At Leerin''s appearance, she understood what decision she had made. What she had chosen and given up.


    "I¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡­"


    Her throat shook, failing to give voice to her words. Leerin couldn''t turn weak. That was how she kept encouraging herself. She had lived through everything. She had lived through it all by suppressing her cowardice.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s all I can say. No matter how much I say to you, no matter what expectations I hold, no matter how I defend them, it''s all my personal wish. You''ve chosen a difficult life for that wish. I can say nothing but words of atonement and gratitude."


    "But you¡­¡­¡­"


    Though it''s not something unreasonable, I understand. Though it can''t be clearly expressed in words, I understand. Saya wasn''t in a slumber to sacrifice anyone. Besides, even if Saya held no consideration for Leerin and anyone else, everyone could keep on living only because of her existence.


    Saya didn''t need to apologize at all.


    "¡­¡­You didn''t have to say that."


    "Really?"


    Saya''s hand was still on the back of Leerin''s head. Her gentle fingers parted her hair and touched her scalp. Saya''s voice was crisp. Her fingers were delicate. An aroma cut through the tip of Leerin''s nostrils. Everything here was so real. The thin sense of reality shattered the wall of the dam Leerin had desperately built around herself, making her think this was all an illusion.


    "Uu, uu¡­¡­"


    Saya gently caressed her head. All she did was repeat the motion.


    "Um, Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Sound of crying flowed from Leerin''s throat. The dam had burst. Even so, she kept holding it in. She had already decided not to cry. And she''d not lose even if she cried out loud. She couldn''t let anyone see her like this¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah. Ahah¡­¡­"


    Saya embraced her, continuing to caress her head. It felt as if she was being caressed by an adult. She couldn''t stop it anymore.


    Leerin cried.


    She felt light pain in her head. Her eyes were hot. It was a bit embarrassing but she felt more relaxed after crying. The traces of her tears on Saya''s dress were unbelievably real, as if they could bring her out of her dream.


    "Feeling better?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Thanks"


    She took the handkerchief from Saya. She felt ashamed as she felt the rich material but she still used it to wipe her tears.


    It was all right now.


    She had let Saya see her shameful side, but it was all right. She could pretend nothing had happened with this level of shame. The days to come would definitely be more difficult. Helpless, she might even do more shameful acts. Today''s crying was nothing compared to the future.


    "Then let us talk. I don''t understand anything. This right eye wants to tell me something but I don''t understand. About the right eye, you, and anything I don''t know. Please tell me everything."


    "All right. I understand," Saya nodded lightly and began the explanation.


    It was something that happened a long, long time ago.


    "In this world exists a place to realize a wish."


    "A wish?"


    "Yes. Once you arrive there, no matter what it is, including what you are not conscious of, the thing that hides in the deepest corner of your heart, even that wish can come true."


    "Even those things¡­¡­¡­"


    "We call it the Zero Territory. The earth was once in a huge crisis. A huge war exploded across the world so a device was made to create Subspace in order to replenish the lack of resources. The Zero Territory was discovered as a result."


    "The earth?"


    "That was the origin of this world. Cracks appeared in the space that the earth was in because of the birth of Subspace. Subspace''s role is to expand the world. Its effect allows different spaces to overlap that never touch each other. This world is also part of it. But because something unusual had happened in Subspace, cutting it off had become the deciding factor for survival. On one hand, Subspace has to maintain its shape as a space. On the other hand, it has to guarantee the amorphous interior, that is the Zero Territory. This all led to the splitting of the world."


    "What came next was the era of humans living in Subspace. The earth originally belonged to them, but they did not know of it. They continued living and spreading in Subspace, not knowing what was happening to others.


    An experiment was carried out during that time.


    It was an experiment called the ''Severed Space Investigation Plan''. It was a plan to investigate the Zero Territory in order to find out the reason behind the cutting off of the world and another deeper problem - the Aurora atoms leaking out from the Zero Territory that cause changes in the human body."


    "Airen was one of the people in the team. He''s the true owner of your right eye."


    At that time, Saya was in Zero Territory.


    "Unlike him, I was born in another space. I was one of the people of another culture. But because of Airen''s discovery and the interference with the Zero Territory, I gained the same form of the young sister that person had lost."


    "Younger sister¡­¡­¡­? And then?"


    Could it be that the Saya Leerin saw in Zuellni was another Saya? Saya gave confirmation to her suspicion.


    "Yes. Nelphilia. That person''s sister''s name."


    That child Nelphilia had accidentally fallen into Zero Territory. The limit of Subspace also came to a breaking point following the passage of time.


    "Then, was her wish realized?"


    "Yes. It should have been destroyed at the same time but that didn''t happen."


    "Destroyed?"


    "The wish of a human is not perfect. But to put it in perspective, people can keep on living to realize unreachable wishes. However, an imperfect wish can come true in Zero Territory, giving form to its imperfection."


    Everyone was the same. They would fall into an exhausted state after experiencing the joy of seeing their wish come true.


    Or it might be a feeling of despair at understanding the ugliness within oneself.


    Witnessing the self that headed for destruction because of imperfection.


    "People who lose their vitality in Zero Territory would immediately die. The state of the heart is closely tied to one''s existence. Even a machine reflects its maker''s heart, so many people died. I was born to bring hope amidst destruction, so I didn''t die in Zero Territory. But that space is extremely dangerous to people. But Nelphilia lived. Airen too."


    "Why could the two of them survive?"


    "This is only a guess, but Nelphilia probably wanted more people to acknowledge her beauty. Her definition of power is to have many people obey her. Her wish is limitless. I think she understood the limit that the Aurora atoms imposed on the realization of a dream and she took advantage of it. Next is Airen. He didn''t know his sister had changed. He participated in the plan to save his sister. After that, the wish of that person came true according to the rule of Zero Territory. At the same time, my heart resonated with him as I wanted to complete my mission, so I obtained the form of his sister. That person''s wish was for his sister to escape and for him to obtain the power to protect her so she wouldn''t encounter a similar event. That was how we escaped Zero Territory."


    "Wait a minute¡­¡­¡­" Leerin said.


    Something felt strange.


    "So the Zero Territory can realize one''s dream?"


    "Yes."


    "But Airen''s wish hasn''t entirely come true. Wasn''t his sister in the Zero Territory? Why didn''t she herself appear?"


    "The Zero Territory cannot do everything. If Airen had known she was there, things would have turned out differently. But it didn''t happen. Zero Territory only listened to that person''s wish and made it come true in its own way. It can''t distinguish what''s true and false. The Zero Territory is not a system with that level of consciousness. It simply exists to give form to a wish. Same as the meaning of the words, it grants the form. I became like this because I was accidentally caught in it."


    "So all that Zero Territory makes true is false?"


    "Only the person himself can tell whether it''s true or false. Besides, only he himself can tell whether the fake can satisfy his wish."


    Leerin breathed in deeply as she looked at Saya. Her false form came about from Airen''s wish. She wasn''t the sister he wished to see. Had Saya been worried about that? Perhaps she''s still worried. Because she''s always been waiting for the person named Airen.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay. Let us continue."


    The plan to investigate the Severed Space fell through. Airen escaped together with the experimental object, Saya. They then met the scientist who opened the Subspace - Rigzario. The three of them began a journey. Rigzario had been traveling in order to fix the problems appearing on the Subspace device due to its overuse for a long period of time. But the wearing out of the device far exceeded her predictions. In the end, Rigzario was caught in the collapse of another world just like Saya and became another scientist hovering in Zero Territory. The result was the summoning of Ignasis into this world. Ignasis obtained his power in the Zero Territory and destroyed the device of Subspace in the name of experimentation, trapping millions of people in Zero Territory.


    "How could¡­¡­¡­"


    That meant death.


    "His aim was to find the proof of souls and the paths of the people who disappeared in Zero Territory. Did despair really make people disappear? Had Severed Space really destroyed Subspace?"


    "To get so many people involved just for that¡­¡­¡­"


    "The experiment was a success. Though the proof of souls is not definite, the people inside Zero Territory still exist. The total collapse of Subspace has eliminated Severed Space. Ignasis should have created a passage connecting it to other Subspaces."


    "Should have?"


    "I was made to allow the people to take shelter from the collapsing Subspace. Those people who had been melted by the Zero Territory lived inside me, and I was to use Rigzario''s device to give them new lives in a new Subspace."


    "Do you mean this is it?"


    "Yes, it''s here."


    That was how this world was born.


    "But at the same time of creating a new Subspace, Zero Territory started invading Severed Space. Ignasis sought to destroy this world so Airen prepared some defensive mechanisms. He used the power in his right eye to seal the space where Ignasis and his followers were in. And that''s¡­¡­¡­the moon of this world."


    "The moon¡­¡­"


    The moon hanging in the sky¡­¡­had such a secret.


    "But Ignasis didn''t just sit on the dim moon and wait for his destruction. He hates this world and that hatred made this world inhabitable for humans."


    "Pollutants."


    "Yes. In order to combat the weapon of Ignasis that was strengthened after absorbing his hatred, Airen let his own genes descend from the moon."


    "And they are Military Artists and Psychokinesists."


    This voice came from a third party.


    Leerin turned around and saw numerous masks had appeared behind her. Strange masks wearing the faces of beasts. Those masks lined in a row as if to decorate the wall of this space flooded with dim moonlight.


    "I thought it already took you tremendous energy to open the hole in Zuellni''s sky," Saya said faintly, replacing the speechless Leerin.


    "Though many people live in this land, we have numerous comrades on this side of the sky. No matter what, this battle is our victory because in Zero Territory exists slumbering souls that far exceed the number of people in this world."


    "Even so, you won''t know the end result."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Numbers mean nothing in Zero Territory. The so-called power of numerous souls only obeys a stronger consciousness. You people are an example."


    "Then to prevent that strong consciousness from visiting Zero Territory, we can only fight in this world."


    Bodies appeared one after another. They wore the same clothes and had the same form. They were the same as those that Nina fought in Myath.


    In their hands held weapon of the same structure. They were like mirror reflections as they attacked together. The speed of the attack, the air and the shouts filled with murderous intent made Leerin shut her eyes tightly.


    Though she had shut her eyes,


    she could still see them.


    ¡ó


    At that time, the one who was impacted was Nina.


    She couldn''t express the secret behind the creation of this world that Schneibel had revealed.


    "Do you believe?"


    "Is this a matter of believing or not believing?"


    At least Nina had given some reply to the question. No one could tell why this world was born. Humanity lived matter of factly inside Regios, living in fear of pollutants and filth monsters that were outside the city. This was the world that Nina understood.


    The ridiculous story of the creation of this world. It was neither an ambiguous myth nor something that the Alchemists had experimented on. Though it was grand, it was far from reach. It felt like a dangling story. But the story coming from the Electronic Fairies didn''t feel like a lie.


    "Electronic Fairies have no reason to lie to me. At least, all of you here believe in that story."


    "Exactly," Grendan nodded, its long fur swaying, its cold and icy gaze staring at Nina.


    "So has Grendan, the Lance Shelled City, been battling till now for that day?"


    "I move the city in place of the slumbering Saya. One of Grendan''s aims "to stop the end of war" matches my hatred. This increased the power of Military Artists and successfully gave birth to several outstanding Military Artists. Their combination increased the density of Airen''s genes in their bodies. And then they were gathered in Grendan''s three royal families to give birth to the most ideal person."


    "The most ideal person?"


    "Gather Airen''s dispersed genes and make a copy. That is the purpose of Grendan''s royal family. It was originally close to finishing but a mistake in the process has increased the time period."


    Grendan did not reveal the identity of that person but he must mean the Queen. The Military Artist who surpassed all Heaven''s Blade successors. She struck down the aged phase filth monster that Layfon and Savaris failed to defeat even though she was far away from the battlefield. Grendan''s royal family had spent a huge amount of time to create such a powerful Military Artist. This must be it.


    But the Electronic Fairies said it wasn''t finished. Something was still lacking.


    "Not everything was included in the predictions. Whether it could explain the problem that happened before or if it means there''s still some time before adjustment is finished, I''m not sure," Schneibel said slowly.


    "But right now a hole has opened in the sky of the Academy City. Its cause is eventually linked to the Lance Shelled City. Then it might not be the first battle but the final decisive battle. We have to act according to it. Nina. The child of Schneibel''s knight. My child. Perhaps you might become the hope of the Electronic Fairies. As a creature that gives life to this world''s lives and lives in this world, one cannot entrust the entire wheel of fate to this world''s temporary dwellers. You will become the key or the first of the new generation or the helpless abandoned child who falls down in the wilderness. I''m not clear. But we now need new power as guardians of this world."


    "You mean I''m the new power?"


    "That isn''t our choice, but yours and Melnisc''s, the one who deeply knows this world''s despair."


    Nina looked at the Haikizoku, Melnisc. The golden goat kept silent, immobile.


    "This choice appears like a dilemma to you who understands the limit of hungry wolves. But what we need now is not the flame of destruction but the blade of a guardian."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Melnisc remained silent. It stubbornly remained silent before the gazes of Schneibel, Grendan, Zuellni and Nina. It did not express clearly whether it was confused or resolutely refusing. Nina couldn''t discern anything from the Electronic Fairy''s expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­I see. If you don''t make a choice then Nina''s reply would also be ignored."


    "Uh?"


    "Right now, you and Melnisc are in one body. It''s meaningless if the two consciousnesses are not in agreement even though this situation is temporary. But I have to say this clearly, Melnisc. The limit is unclear. You also know confusion cannot create anything."


    "I''ll remember it, Great Mother."


    Schneibel nodded at the goat''s reply.


    "Then let us observe the flow of time in Grendan."


    Everything turned faint at the fading of the voice. The Electronic Fairies disappeared from Nina''s eyes. Zuellni too, and Melnisc.


    "Wait. I still don''t¡­¡­¡­"


    The Electronic Fairies ignored her. Their figures turned even fainter, gradually merging into the darkness.


    "Zuellni."


    "I''ll definitely return."


    The young girl hugged Nina''s neck. Her figure slowly disappeared along with a tangible yet intangible feeling of vagueness.


    "Wait. What do you mean by returning?"


    But her surroundings were empty when she spoke. Her consciousness changed. Nina knew she was waking up from her dream.


    Someone was staring at her.


    "¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    "Ah, you awake?"


    A stranger stood before the confused Nina. The person was smaller than her but Nina could feel this person had had a good education from her fine and delicate countenance.


    "This is?"


    She put a hand on her temple to calm her head. She had had a long dream and she still clearly remembered its content. Was it real? And just where was she now?


    "Ah, don''t remember? And I wanted to see just what kind of a person Lintence-sama has brought back."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    She remembered.


    Leerin was taken away after Layfon was defeated in Zuellni. She had then chased after her. But reality had failed. She had obtained the Haikizoku''s power and defeated the giants easily though the enemies had put them in a difficult fight. Still, that much power was not even worth mentioning before a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    (What a horrifying gap in strength.)


    She didn''t even manage to get one strike in.


    "No need to be so sad. Lintence-sama is special even among Heaven''s Blade successors. No other Heaven''s Blades can defeat him."


    Must be comforting me. Nina looked at the girl. Her long hair was gathered together. The strands of white hair mixed in her dark hair stood out clearly.


    "Ah, I''m Claribel Ronsmier. This is Grendan''s palace. What is your name?"


    "I''m Nina Antalk. A student in Zuellni."


    Claribel clapped her hands as Nina gave her name.


    "As I thought. And I thought you were a Grendan Military Artist that I didn''t know."


    "Was I captured?"


    Nina reached to her waist but the Dites were missing from her weapon harness.


    (This is only natural.)


    "Are these your Dites?"


    "What!"


    She was speechless at the two Dites next to her bed.


    "Wasn''t I caught?"


    "Who knows? Her Majesty didn''t say anything and she didn''t arrange anyone to monitor you. But if you do anything you''ll get caught by Kanaris-sama."


    "Even so, to not take away the weapons is a bit¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then show me how much you can do? Either way, it''s my first time meeting someone possessed by a Haikizoku."


    "!"


    "Ahah, sorry. I know a bit of it because of my identity."


    "Does that mean it''s ok even if I escape to the outside?"


    "As you wish. You have freedom as long as you don''t cause a commotion. But I don''t think it''s possible to escape. Either way, this is Grendan''s palace. The home of monsters."


    The anticipation sparkling in Claribel''s eyes made Nina shiver. Her gaze was enjoying watching Nina''s actions and anticipating the coming of chaos.


    "¡­¡­¡­What''re you doing here?"


    The sudden sound of disapproval wasn''t surprising. Rather, this rare question of common sense made Nina feel more at ease.


    It was an elegant man with perfect long black hair. Nina wasn''t sure but she felt this man was similar to Claribel. And this person was watching her in surprise.


    There wasn''t the sound of a door opening. Nina also didn''t feel his presence when he came in. He wore a weapon harness at his waist. This man was a Military Artist, and he was powerful.


    "You too. What''re you coming here for?"


    "Tigris is looking for you. He thinks you might be being naughty again."


    "Ah, as expected of my grandfather."


    "So it''s true."


    An even more surprising expression on the man''s proper face.


    "Can''t say something like "don''t think of it" under this situation. It''s all right since all Heaven''s Blade successors had a chance to show their strength but we don''t have that chance."


    "Take care of what you say. You''re the inheritor of the Ronsmier family."


    "Someone from my grandfather and grandmother''s family can inherit even if anything happened to me, since grandfather has many children."


    "How surprising."


    "I think you are the one with the problem since you don''t feel a thing."


    The man''s face showed an expression of one being given no choice at the younger person''s words. Claribel looked at Nina.


    "I forgot to introduce. The one over there is Minse Eutnohl. My¡­¡­Uh, though we''re not of the same seniority in our family, it''s annoying, so please just treat him as my older cousin."


    "Is she the one possessed by the Haikizoku? Her Majesty should have already taken away the other person," Minse said.


    "Who knows? I don''t know where Her Majesty has taken the other person to."


    "Damn."


    "Speaking of which, Layfon seems to be in that city. What would you do?"


    "If I see him I''ll have him die."


    "I know."


    "¡­¡­Hey, you knew already?"


    "Of course. I''ll deliver the message as it is. What about you?"


    "Since that''s all I can do."


    Minse left with anxiety on his face.


    "That person had a bad experience because of Layfon. He holds a personal grudge but that''s his own fault."


    Nina was shocked at her mentioning Layfon.


    (Yes. This is Grendan. The city that holds a painful past for him.)


    She hadn''t had the time to tidy up her emotions because of Savaris and the invasion by filth monsters. Why had she become so gloomy?


    "You know Layfon, don''t you?"


    "¡­¡­He''s in my team."


    No point hiding it.


    "Then you should understand the current Layfon. Ah~~ but it still isn''t good enough to compare with the past. As I thought, it''s better to just see him face to face."


    "What are you planning to do with him?"


    "Do you know why he left Grendan?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You knew."


    "Wait, Layfon, that guy¡­¡­Perhaps he did do something wrong but!"


    "Don''t worry. No one looks at him in contempt from the view of a Military Artist."


    "Eh?"


    Claribel laughed in a carefree manner before the numbed Nina.


    "Her Majesty, the Heaven''s Blades and us three royal families. We all knew the reason behind his actions. However, he let the citizens of this city know the horrifying power of a Heaven''s Blade successor. They shouldn''t have to know of it. Because that cannot be forgiven, we decided to exile him."


    Claribel''s words should be believable. Though Nina once was horrified at seeing Layfon eliminating the larvae on his own, her feelings had quickly turned into envy. But what would it be like if the witnesses of that scene were not Military Artists but normal citizens? Naruki''s friend. What if that girl Meishen saw it?


    "In truth, I think even Military Artists wouldn''t think much if they were to see him again. The Heaven''s Blade successors aren''t interested, and the other Military Artists know of the gap of strength between them and him but it''s better for him not to meet up with the ordinary citizens of the city."


    "¡­¡­¡­Layfon can''t see them."


    "Uh?"


    He can''t meet with the city''s citizens. He can''t meet with the normal people. That reality heavily pressed down on his heart.


    "He can''t see his family."


    Nina couldn''t accept it after hearing the words even though she herself had experienced a sad past. Layfon only did it for the orphanage. He gave his all for his family. He ended in failure. They thought he had betrayed them and they hated him for it.


    Did they still hate him now?


    "I too can''t understand how my family feels," Claribel said icily. "A bad deed will eventually be exposed. And this event that Layfon is associated with was easily discovered. No matter what he planned to do, he had to shoulder the result, whether it was good or bad."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    She couldn''t retort her theory because she herself had considered the same thing. She left her home, Schneibel, without considering her father''s feelings.


    "But the right discussion is only limited to a discussion. It can''t be used for all cases."


    Claribel looked out the window as if avoiding Nina''s gaze. The top part of Zuellni''s tower entered Nina''s gaze.


    Had Zuellni smoothly won through the crisis? No. It had a Military Artist strong as Lintence. And it must be safe now by the peaceful look of it. The problem now was that the city''s leg was broken. Who knew how much longer it would take to repair it. And the next question was whether filth monsters would appear during the repair period.


    Nina left the bed without thinking and came to the window.


    "You haven''t thought for yourself."


    "Eh?" she turned around to Claribel.


    "Wouldn''t one worry about oneself in this situation?"


    "Ah, ahah. That seems to be it now that you mention it."


    "Or that you have the confidence to escape from Grendan?"


    "It''s not like that¡­¡­"


    There were too many things to consider. She herself didn''t know where to begin. The Queen had said something was to happen in Grendan. And then there was the conversation of the Electronic Fairies she saw in her dream. A huge riddle was stirring. She wanted to solve it. Leerin was taken away. It was unquestionable for her to return to her own city as she was Grendan''s citizen, but Nina felt something was hidden behind it. She also wanted to confirm this suspicion.


    So many things had happened. She didn''t know where to begin.


    "Or do you want to see the things that are to happen here?"


    "The Queen asked the same thing."


    She lost to Lintence even though the Haikizoku was in her. Just what was she doing here? She felt impotent once she thought of it.


    "I don''t know what I can do now and I don''t know what I should be doing. But I can''t do nothing. Leerin''s been taken away. Though she belongs here, it''s normal for her to be taken back. But I can''t accept the fact of her being forcibly taken away without reason. I want to know the reason behind it."


    "This Leerin person is the one that Her Majesty has taken away?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s her relationship with you?"


    "She lived with me in the same dormitory and she''s Layfon''s childhood friend."


    "Layfon? I see."


    Here it came again. Nina''s body turned stiff.


    Claribel''s meaningful words threatened her. "This means she grew up in the same orphanage as him?"


    "Aah, they did mention it."


    What''s going on? She did say she didn''t hold anything against Layfon for his crime but it seemed she held some other feelings for him.


    "Then Layfon will definitely come," she said to herself.


    She felt dangerous.


    Claribel had said that the Military Artists wouldn''t do anything to him. The Heaven''s Blades weren''t interested in Layfon. The other Military Artists wouldn''t do anything since they knew the distance of strength between them and him. Then what kind of Military Artist would choose to confront Layfon? Claribel didn''t look like a Heaven''s Blade successor. She had mentioned the "three royal families" so she must be part of this city''s government and she was a Military Artist.


    Right now only she was considering a battle with Layfon.


    But why?


    "You and Layfon¡­¡­" Nina didn''t get to finish.


    Sudden.


    Suddenly, Claribel moved.


    "!"


    Nina had no time to react. Why did she reach out to the weapon harness? When did she restore the Dite?


    Her arm was already next to Nina''s face when she reacted.


    "What''re you doing being so sneaky?" the expressionless Claribel asked behind Nina.


    The sound of dry splitting echoed in the ears. If Claribel''s Dite was of a blade type then the blade must be in a spiral shape judging from the turning of the elbow.


    Nina turned around and seeing what she saw, leaped away to restore her Dite. The heavy iron whips appeared in her hands.


    A mask. A beast''s face emerged from it. Claribel reached out to it. Her blade had cut deeply into the mask, splitting it apart.


    Claribel''s Dite was of a strange shape. The red painted part revealed the strong part where the blade had cut open the mask. The handle was like a glove protecting the fist, the fingers going through the four holes in the handle of the blade. Thorns were attached to the defensive part of the weapon and a small knife was attached to a side of the handle.


    The shape was unique to her. It contained a strong sense of offense.


    "Wolf Faces¡­¡­"


    A body was revealed behind the split mask. It toppled and melted into the air. Similar masks continued to appear before Nina. They wore the same clothes and held the same weapon. They stood in an orderly row like dolls in a mirror. All of them rushed for Claribel.


    "You things are nothing in front of my Kochouenshiken (Bladed wing of the flaming butterfly)."


    Claribel attacked.


    Nina stood rooted on the spot.


    Claribel rushed them. Her long hair that was tied back danced agilely in the air. The scarlet blade in her hand moved with innumerable changes. Its weight and speed varied according to her body movements. Death leaped as if it was dancing. The Wolf Faces who attempted to surround her had their masks shattered. They didn''t even have to time to lift their weapons. Their arms were cut off and they fell to the ground to disappear.


    Before one could breathe, she had eliminated all the Wolf Faces in the house.


    "You can''t even start a fire in this city," she murmured, bored.


    "You too¡­¡­" Nina''s words stopped halfway. She couldn''t think of a suitable word to symbolize the relationship she had with the Wolf Faces. Are you Dixerio''s friend? Have you seen him? Is this a good way to say it?


    "Aa, so you''ve seen them too?" Claribel ignored Nina''s confusion. An innocent smile appeared on her face.


    "I wonder whether all Haikizoku-possessed have this kind of special treatment? No, no. They are the enemies of the Electronic Fairies. You know of it, don''t you?"


    She asked Nina a question instead. Nina was speechless, not catching on what the question was about.


    "I have a bond with them because of my blood. I somehow knew of their existence since I was little. But about blood, Minse that you saw before is also the same."


    "That man too¡­¡­¡­"


    She was surprised as Minse didn''t look all that reliable.


    "Her Majesty seems too pure so she can''t see them. But she is better trained than us with this sensitivity so she might have been always opening and closing her eyes."


    Nina knew of the Queen. Looking from the conversation between the Electronic Fairies, it felt strange that the Queen and the Wolf Faces hadn''t yet clashed.


    "Well, these useless fools seem to be on the move while we''re chatting. Wanna go and clean up together?"


    Claribel restored the weapon back to its Dite form and left the room. She wanted Nina to go with her.


    "Eh? Hey."


    Can she? She wanted to ask and stopped herself. This might become a good opportunity to escape.


    She walked through the stone paved corridor, behind Claribel. The people walking past them all asked after Claribel with sincere attitudes but they coldly ignored Nina.


    "I said already. Only Minse and I know of it. It''ll become troublesome in many areas once others know. Do you understand? Anyway, this is trouble so I have to quickly tidy it up."


    "You said to tidy them up but do you understand who they are?"


    Nina only knew that something was to happen while she was in Myath. She knew of nothing else. She didn''t even know the purpose of the hostile Wolf Faces. In the end, she didn''t know what to do even when the event happened.


    Wouldn''t Claribel understand more compared to the Nina back then?


    "I know. At least I know why they came to Grendan."


    "Is, is that so?"


    "But I haven''t been to other cities through the En system so I don''t know what they do in other cities."


    "En?"


    Dixerio seemed to have said the same thing.


    "You can explain it as a communication system between Electronic Fairies."


    "There is such a thing?"


    "Otherwise how do they tell each other apart when cities fight?"


    "¡­¡­I see."


    "Of course. I''ve heard of people using the En system to jump. I''ve never experienced it. You?"


    "Once."


    "I see. There really are people who can do it."


    They walked out of the palace styled building as they chatted.


    (I''m really out. Is it ok?)


    She was worried since she was a captive but Claribel walked on the street, indifferent.


    "Clara."


    The sound came from behind them. Minse was walking from the direction of the palace.


    "How many did you get?"


    "The palace is quiet."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    "The number is larger than usual this time."


    "It''s ok now. There probably will be a large-scale appearance later. What do you think they''re aiming for?"


    "To put it correctly, it should be the Inner Court. This time they seem to be targeting something more. Then there''s only one thing to do."


    "Her Majesty is in the Inner Court. Don''t worry."


    "Then what''s left is above the ground. So troublesome."


    "Yes. This is the key. I think it''s better not to approach the Inner Court for now."


    "What a coincidence. I think so too."


    "For some reason, I think we''d end up making Her Majesty mad."


    "So scary."


    "Especially for you who has had that kind of experience."


    "Nonsense."


    Minse left this word and headed for a different direction.


    "Fu¡­¡­seems this isn''t as simple as usual. Let''s go on a serious patrol."


    Claribel increased her pace as if she didn''t care about Nina.


    Nina hesitated for a split second. This was the only time to escape. They just said "The Queen is in the Inner Court." Then Leerin was probably there too. Leave Claribel here and save Leerin from the Inner Court. Can this be done? Problem is, where was the Inner Court?


    (What should I do?)


    Leave Claribel to search for the Inner Court? But she might become an enemy once she escaped. That is definite. Then let''s rendezvous with Layfon who is coming from Zuellni and rescue Leerin together? That was the calmest judgment she can make under this situation.


    (What should I do?)


    She kept asking herself. Claribel continued to walk by herself. Has she not noticed me?


    "Ah, that''s right."


    She suddenly turned around.


    "I won''t chase after you even if you escape. Compared to that, other Military Artists will probably hunt you down? There are serious guys among the Heaven''s Blades. Their subordinates should be monitoring you."


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Volume 13, Cadenza Road Itto — Part 2

    Volume 13, Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2


    Speechless, Nina followed Claribel. Right now, she had no other way. It was paramount to understand Claribel as she was a Military Artist who fought the Wolf Faces. Nina could persuade herself with this line of thinking. The most important thing was that she didn''t feel any observers monitoring her. Was this the result of that dream? Though she felt the Haikizoku insider her body - the existence of Melnisc, she didn''t feel the stirring and hot blood she felt when they fought together in a battle. This meant he wasn''t lending her any power, so that might be why Claribel knew she didn''t notice their presence?


    But Claribel noticed the observers without needing the Haikizoku''s help. Grendan''s Military Artists were truly strong. Why would someone of this level still thirst for a Haikizoku? No. Compared to that, right now she should¡­¡­


    (Wait.)


    This meant they had also seen the fight back then? But they didn''t get caught. Was that it?


    Claribel had said that only she and Minse could fight the Wolf Faces here. Then they must be very important to Grendan. It shouldn''t be strange that there were people protecting them in the shadows. In that case, there should be people who had seen them fight?


    Would they get caught in this fight with the Wolf Faces just by looking? Then how did Nina get herself involved?


    (You can''t get involved just by looking.)


    Nina thought so as she followed Claribel. Right now that was all she could do.


    Then what did Nina herself see at that time and how was that event triggered?


    She tried to recall the past.


    "Right, let''s start here."


    Claribel''s soft words called her back to reality. Though this was the city''s center, the surrounding environment was a quiet residential area. The house before Nina had the same structure as Nina''s own home. Was this a rich family or did it belong to a Military Artist of a strong dojo?


    Claribel leaped over the wall without changing her expression.


    "Hey!"


    "It''s okay."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    "If we worried about the details, they''d be doing whatever they want."


    This was an illegal intrusion but she was speaking loudly. She was conversing in a relaxed manner. Though Nina was a bit nervous, she followed.


    "Well, they wouldn''t be that hardworking if they could do whatever they liked," Claribel said as she landed.


    All Nina saw while standing on the top of the wall was the tall trees close to her and the top part of a three story mansion. The tragic scene shocked her after she landed. Normally, this ground should be covered with grass and adorned with a fountain but what replaced it now was a hard surface that hadn''t been repaired.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­"


    A hole was in the middle of the wavy hard surface of the ground. Nina stomped hard on the ground. It was unbelievable that this was land judging by the hardness of it. She gave it a kick and it didn''t budge.


    "This is Heaven''s Blade successor Ruimei''s home. That person trains in the courtyard every morning at the same time. Thanks to him, Grendan''s citizens can wake up on time everyday."


    Claribel walked in someone else''s home normally.


    Nina couldn''t believe the feeling coming from her under her feet. A person who held the title of a Heaven''s Blade successor. It was easy for him to shatter the ground but all he did was make it harder. This wasn''t just the turning of the ground into hard soil. It had become another type of substance through repeated compression. This was proof that he could control that strength and perfectly control his Kei.


    "Those guys use the people living here as mediums to appear because they don''t have a real form other than their masks."


    Claribel kept walking and arrived at the backdoor. This was probably used by hired hands. The room immediately behind the door would be the kitchen if this building had the same layout as Nina''s home, and this backdoor was probably used for deliveries.


    The door opened easily.


    The aroma of spice wafted out from the kitchen. The structure of this mansion was the same as Nina''s, and most of the people in this mansion were normal people.


    "Is it okay?"


    "It''s all right since this mansion is also one of the targets."


    Nina could only watch regardless of Claribel''s actions. Claribel walked into the corridor without using Sakkei. The appetizing smell became stronger. The two of them came to the kitchen as Nina expected. In the kitchen were three chefs and a woman monitoring them. All four had their backs to them. The chiefs were making dishes. The four of them turned around when they noticed Nina and Claribel.


    "Ahah, Claribel-sama? Do you want anything from us?" the woman asked, ignoring the flustered Nina. "You''re making it difficult for me with a sudden visit."


    "The smell is good, Mrs. MacRing."


    "It''s almost lunch time. That person eats a lot."


    The woman smiled with a hand covering her mouth. Her fingertips showed signs of having been through training. She was also a Military Artist.


    "Yeah. It''s normal for Ruimei-sama to have a large eating capacity. Sorry for the sudden visit. Can we join you?"


    "Sure. We''ve no reason to refuse Claribel-sama''s visit."


    "Ahhh, that makes me happy. Then can I make a small request?"


    "Is this request something that I don''t have? My chef can make most of the dishes but with the ingredients¡­¡­"


    "I don''t mean to increase it for me. On the other hand, I want you to reduce it."


    "Aa¡­¡­"


    "I mean seasoning. For example, the small bottle over there."


    Claribel meant the bottle closest to her. She was about to move for the bottle in the chef''s hand who was putting the seasoning on the dish.


    The air froze in that moment. Not only the woman but the chef holding the small bottle. Even the other two chefs had stopped moving. Nina didn''t know what was inside the bottle as she didn''t know how to cook. Though it was seasoning, it didn''t feel like the type that an outsider could imagine.


    "It seems like an unusual type of seasoning. As a member of the royal family, I can''t casually speak of something I don''t know."


    "I understand. Then I won''t add it to the meals of Claribel-sama and your friend. My husband likes it more¡­¡­"


    "Time to stop lying, Mrs. MacRing."


    "¡­¡­"


    The woman was happily talking about her husband¡­¡­ She suddenly stopped. It seemed the passage of time had also halted.


    Nina didn''t understand her expression. She was speechless in this unusual circumstance so she could only observe how this event would unfold. She found it strange that Claribel could converse normally in this situation.


    "The rumor''s spread outside. Ruimei-sama''s lover recently gave birth to a child, and she is also a Military Artist. I understand the feeling of his wife who can''t bear children but I don''t think he had to do it that way."


    "You don''t understand as you''re still young."


    "No, I''m also female, and I''m a child of the royal family so I understand very well the treatment of one who can''t give birth to the next generation."


    "Even so, you won''t understand. Our standings are different. Our path from now on will be even more difficult on a certain level. But you''ll never understand the feeling of losing to another woman."


    "The term replacement is especially sensitive within the royal family. I wouldn''t want to comprehend its meaning if possible."


    "No! You still don''t understand!" the woman shouted, covering her face.


    Was she crying? Seemed to be so from the noise she made. But what about her expression?


    Nina didn''t comprehend. Nor did she understand. Because all of them, whether it was the woman or the three chefs, wore the mask of a Wolf Face.


    "Anyway, confusion is taking you to a bad direction. Let me take that thing down."


    Claribel began handling her job faintly.


    "No, you can''t."


    The woman''s head was still lowered. A voice came from somewhere deep within her.


    "I must let that person know of my feelings."


    "Then take down the mask first and resolve it."


    "No. No."


    "This is decided."


    "No!"


    The woman lifted her head.


    Claribel moved.


    Nina failed to see her restore her Dite again. Kochouenshiken was already in her hand when Nina reacted. The scarlet blade cut the mask in half. The woman''s body bent backward. High pitched moaning filled the kitchen. The chefs attacked with kitchen knives in their hands. Their foreheads were pierced by a scarlet thing in the next second. The masks split into two. The needle-like cloud that destroyed only the masks scattered.


    The needle was the product of Karen Kei.


    The chefs continued to moan and then fell onto the floor with the woman.


    "Are they dead?"


    "Just fainted."


    A quick and carefree reply. Claribel took the bottle from the kitchen and tossed all the finished and half-finished cooking into the rubbish bin.


    "Let''s go to the next stop."


    She planned to ignore the fallen and leave.


    "What about them?"


    "They won''t remember a thing after waking up. That event just then has taken advantage of her personality and her dissatisfaction with reality. She didn''t do it deliberately. This is what is called "the demon gives orders and the underlings work." Fortunately, they''re weak characters."


    They left the mansion and leaped over the wall as Claribel explained.


    "Well, now I know their goal. To assassinate the Heaven''s Blade successors. They might be doing some destructive work too. I can only leave that to Minse."


    "Those guys do something like this in Grendan?"


    Nina had seen the Wolf Faces two times. One was when she met Dixerio. The other was in Myath. The Wolf Faces took the initiative to attack with weapons in both times. But this was first time seeing them using others to get to the Heaven''s Blades.


    "This isn''t the first time so it isn''t anything new. No matter who it is, people have one to two weaknesses if you look carefully. Perhaps they think they can''t defeat the Heaven''s Blade successors without using these means. One Heaven''s Blade is still needed among the twelve Heavens'' Blade successors. And Savaris-sama can''t move as he''s injured. Thinking of the future from now, they probably think it better to make one or two more immobile."


    "Future¡­¡­"


    Nina recalled the Electronic Fairies'' conversation. They said something was about to happen. The origin of Regios - the slumbering Saya in Lance Shelled City. Airen who sealed off the people in the moon, those who sought to destroy this world. Ignasis and his subordinates, the Wolf Faces. They were sealed away but they continued to plan the destruction of this world through pollutants. They used the pollutants to create a new ecological environment. The filth monsters that acted as the weapons of destruction in the past.


    Something related to them was about to happen. It could possibly be a battle. And a very intense battle at that. Hence the Wolf Faces were getting active in order to make the balance of victory tilt to their side.


    Was that it?


    She kept hesitating. What should she be doing now? She should observe the fight with the Wolf Faces and she should also participate. But in reality, she could do nothing except follow Claribel. No. Perhaps this couldn''t be helped. Her current situation was like her situation at Myath. She was in a state in which she had even lost her innate mission of what she had to do.


    "Speaking of which, what do you think of my skill just then when I unsheathed the Katana?"


    "Uh?"


    Claribel asked her just when she was deep in thought. She turned around with disapproval, sensing Nina''s slow reaction.


    "Really. Didn''t hear me? That''s the skill to unsheathe a Katana. Leave aside the accuracy of cutting down the mask first. The most important thing is speed. Speed. Didn''t you find it really quick?"


    "Ah. Yes. Very quick."


    She didn''t even see her restore the Dite. Though Claribel was praising herself, her accuracy in cutting the mask was incredible.


    "Faster than Layfon?"


    Her eyes sparkled. She still couldn''t stop herself from asking.


    "I, I wonder."


    Nina still felt Layfon was faster but the speed Claribel used to unsheathe the weapon was a first for Nina.


    "Layfon''s capacity of Kei is the highest even among the Heaven''s Blade successors. I can''t surpass him but I think I have the advantage with speed," she said.


    Some unknown feeling rushed out in Nina''s heart as she watched her. She didn''t feel happy about it but she couldn''t be sure what it was.


    Claribel kept talking on her own. It had become a monologue that didn''t need an audience.


    "But the problem is the source of Layfon''s Military Arts, the Katana technique. The skill to unsheathe a Katana can''t be underestimated. Don''t think I''m out of it. I''ve always done heaps of research but I feel that I''d lose if I studied under Psyharden to understand the essence of his Katana technique. Besides, the strengths of others who wield Katana don''t differ much¡­¡­ Ah, in fact, the current person who holds the Psyharden skill is someone called Derek Psyharden. You can count the number of people who are on par with the strength of his Katana skills in the entirety of Grendan."


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    "I don''t quite understand the situation now but my grandfather said he''s someone who has room to spare whether he fights one on one or with a group. He isn''t on the Heaven''s Blade level but he has extremely high skill. The lowest requirement of a Heaven''s Blade successor is to possess an amount of Kei that only a Heaven''s Blade can sustain. But his skill is probably the level of a Heaven''s Blade. And from here I can understand why Layfon took the Heaven''s Blade at his age. No. Hang on a sec. In that case, under the situation that my grandfather is a Heaven''s Blade but one Heaven''s Blade is still missing an owner then the question is, why I can''t become a Heaven''s Blade? So the things before don''t mean anything. Pretend I didn''t say anything. Got it? Thanks very much¡­¡­ Then Layfon could so speedily make his achievement because of an experienced teacher, Derek Psyharden. What a shame that the weapon I chose is different from my grandfather''s. I can''t mature quickly. Ara? Then what I said before counts, doesn''t it? Never mind. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I want to stress that I''m not weaker than Layfon. I won''t lose to him even if I were to confront him directly. Besides, I might even win. I''d have to boast about it. Eh? To whom? To Layfon of course."


    ¡­¡­¡­She spoke it all at once, totally overwhelming Nina.


    Claribel''s attitude and words were cold when she first met Nina but her monologue just then had less negative elements of hostility and murderous intent. All Nina felt from her was competitiveness.


    And she was very innocent.


    The second strong and young Military Artist that Layfon met seemed to hold some misunderstanding towards him. The leader of the Mercenary Gang, Haia, was the same but he held hostility and murderous intent.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    Nina planned to ask her and understand everything. She had many things she wanted to ask. About the Wolf Faces. About Leerin being taken away. But Claribel hadn''t given any answers. No. Nina had been forcibly taken in Claribel''s direction rather than Claribel trying to divert the conversation. Anyway, Nina hadn''t gained any useful information from her. This was the time to prevent the Wolf Faces from assassinating the Heaven''s Blade successors but Claribel wasn''t impatient at all.


    Still, there was one thing Nina had to ask. Otherwise she wouldn''t have the confidence to keep on working with Claribel.


    "What is it?" Claribel watched her. She wasn''t on guard with Nina.


    "Claribel¡­¡­"


    "Please call me Clara. People I''m familiar with me call me that. Speaking of which, don''t you find my name hard to say?"


    "Ah, well¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "That is¡­¡­What do you want with Layfon?"


    "I want to defeat him."


    A very honest and quick reply.


    "Ah, yes, please don''t misunderstand. It isn''t something to do with a personal grudge or the sense of justice of a Military Artist."


    "Then what is it for?"


    "Please don''t think this is my personal thinking. Military Artists in Grendan who are the same age as me all have Layfon as their goal. He''s the youngest Heaven''s Blade successor."


    "But Layfon¡­¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t I say it already. Military Artists don''t mind him. Of course, this isn''t representative of everyone. Please give it a good thought. The underground matches mean there are other Military Artists. It''s impossible to imagine there are many illegal Military Artists from the outside in a place with few visits from roaming buses like Grendan. In that case, many local Military Artists and people who make up the audience are involved. Otherwise it''s not possible for trade, isn''t that so?"


    "That¡­¡­isn''t unreasonable."


    "I''ve said it many times. Layfon''s participation in the underground matches and his intention to kill Gahard Baren in the match weren''t something he shouldn''t have done, but his action that made people understand the horror of a Heaven''s Blade successor. So he must leave Grendan. We''ve secretly fined the other Military Artists who participated in underground matches."


    The horror of a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    The Queen had said it before too, that this must not be exposed. Nina heard that what pained Layfon were his siblings at the orphanage, knowing he wasn''t the pure hero they thought he was. They were angry that the image of the hero they worshiped had been tainted.


    "Actually, he could have killed Gahard somewhere other than the match. He could have easily killed him during the night¡­¡­Well, this clumsy and stupid living style is also¡­¡­¡­"


    "Uh?"


    Unusually, Claribel''s words turned unclear.


    "No. Nothing. Anyway, us Military Artists of similar ages want his strength. We all see our own potential by looking at him taking the Heaven''s Blade. This point alone still makes him the hero to young Military Artists. The reason for his entering the underground matches has been spread. I don''t think many people still think he''s a bad guy."


    "Then that means¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s return to Grendan wasn''t just a dream?


    "So many people want to defeat him."


    "What did you say?"


    Claribel looked normal but Nina felt the topic had suddenly changed.


    "Because he''s very strong. So this wish to fight him is not wrong. Surpassing Layfon is our important goal in life for us Military Artists who are the same age as him."


    Claribel didn''t notice Nina''s shock.


    Had Nina herself felt the same thing?


    No. How many Military Artists in Zuellni had thought the same? Of course some wanted to be like him. A large number of students gathered everyday after the platoon match, hoping he could teach them. Though Layfon himself wasn''t keen, the flow of students neither lessened nor stopped. And no one had tried to challenge Layfon in a duel. Nina too. She wanted to be strong like him even now but she had never thought of defeating him. Layfon was also Zuellni''s student. He was in her team and he was a friend, a comrade. Though Nina''s goal was to keep improving, Layfon wasn''t someone whom she had to defeat.


    She just wished for his strength.


    (This is¡­¡­)


    Why Grendan''s Military Artists were strong. Their wish wasn''t limited to the definition of respect and hoping that they could one day reach Layfon''s level but the wish was directly connected to the term "surpass". So was that why Grendan''s Military Artists were so strong?


    "¡­¡­So that''s why Clara wants to fight Layfon?"


    "Yes."


    Claribel confirmed in a carefree manner.


    The two of them hadn''t halted their steps as they walked.


    "Ah?"


    Claribel nodded innocently and turned around.


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing. I thought there''s something else. I see. So that was what it was."


    She didn''t understand her meaning.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, sorry. Seems we have to split up here."


    "What did you say?"


    Her sudden word made Nina speechless.


    "I''m really sorry but there''s something I have to do. I think you don''t have to worry I''ll get killed but if you don''t feel well, my conscience would feel bad. And I don''t know whether Her Majesty would complain about it, so please take good care of yourself. It''s fortunate that you''re on our side and you have the Haikizoku to protect you. It should be all right. You''ll be safe."


    Claribel spoke without stopping as Nina thought. Nina was speechless.


    "Then, keep at it."


    Claribel suddenly jumped. She was suddenly on a roof nearby and the next second, she was gone.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    That was all Nina could manage. She was suddenly left behind in an unfamiliar street on Grendan. Uneasiness rushed up in her as she looked around.


    What had Claribel noticed?


    Nina stood on the spot, thinking of what she should do next.


    (Let''s just take this opportunity.)


    This was a good chance to return to Zuellni. It was impossible to take Leerin back as the Queen was with her. She couldn''t win against Lintence even using the Haikizoku''s power - He was the top among Heaven''s Blades. This meant he was stronger than Layfon but Layfon had said that the Queen surpassed all Heaven''s Blades. She herself could have been killed within seconds in the fight against Lintence. No way she could win against the Queen.


    She carefully thought of her strategies but Grendan was too unfamiliar to her.


    (Anyway, the most important thing now is to meet up with Layfon.)


    She might have gone to save Leerin alone if she was the past Nina. Sometimes her strong sense of mission made her lose control of herself. She understood it too but she could not control herself once she pressed the button of mission.


    Maybe Claribel pulling her along had enabled her to escape that situation and calmly think about her next action. It seemed the person monitoring her was still around. She felt she could manage. At least, escaping wasn''t a problem. She still remembered the direction of Zuellni from her vantage point in the palace. Perhaps she could escape by running in that direction.


    (That''s decided.)


    No point standing here once she had her plan. Nina prepared to run for Zuellni.


    Kei moved at the same time but it didn''t come from Nina. In a split second, it created a huge circle with Nina in its center. The pressure of Kei made her experience the illusion of receiving an impact. She stopped moving.


    "Wh, what?"


    What she felt was the remnants of a strong Kei. It had surrounded her in a split second and cancelled out something. She wasn''t sure what it was but something had happened in that split second and then had quickly ended.


    Her hands naturally held the Dites and restored the iron whips.


    Something was coming. The sense of premonition in her expanded.


    The sound of wet footsteps from somewhere arrived at the moment when the limit was near. It was the sound of something stuck to the shoes. It was a very soft sound but it couldn''t escape a Military Artist''s ears.


    Behind her.


    Nina turned around. A cold sensation flowered in her chest the moment she saw him. She had seen him close to the Queen when she lost to Lintence and was close to losing her consciousness.


    "Yo."


    His voice carried a heavy atmosphere. The easy and floating manner he had when they first met was now hidden.


    "Dixerio¡­¡­Senpai?"


    "Ah, yes."


    It was hard to accept even with his admittance. His image was completely different from his first image.


    "Well, it can''t be helped that you feel different from the last time. My mood is different from that time. What I want to see might have appeared. I''ve become much more na?ve while anticipating it."


    Na?ve. Was this atmosphere suitable to the meaning of that term?


    She couldn''t put down her weapon. The Dixerio before her was anything but good. Her heart still held tension. The cold sensation seemed to want to suck out all the heat in her body.


    "Senpai, what do you want to me?"


    "Well, from all areas. You got involved because of my miscalculation. Though it''s a joke for me to feel guilty, I''m definitely feeling it. But it''s not my style to apologize."


    His left hand held the chain of the watch hanging before his chest. Nina could clearly see the dry blood on his fingertips.


    "Senpai, what did you just do?"


    "Uh? The people monitoring you are in the way so I put them to sleep temporarily."


    Temporarily? Put them to sleep? Was it really that? Dixerio didn''t respond to the question in her eyes. She was expecting him to say lightheartedly "Don''t look so skeptical. I was joking."


    But he didn''t.


    "It doesn''t matter what happened to them. If you don''t have anything else to do then I''d take you back to Zuellni. Besides, they''ll be in chaos. It''s something that will happen sooner or later."


    "How so¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll forget it anyway."


    His words shocked her. Was this his original personality? Had he been pretending all along?


    "It is troublesome isn''t it? So I''ll get rid of it."


    And suddenly.


    "!"


    A sudden storm appeared before her. Nina swung the iron whips. The sound of hard things clashing pierced the sky. Dixerio quickly moved to her. Three successive strikes with the iron whips caused sparks to fly.


    "Why!?"


    "Didn''t I say it when we first met? I give everything I can to take what I want. This means I''m going to cancel the debt of getting you involved right here."


    Dixerio''s Kei continued to expand as the two of them competed with their strength. Should she avoid it? She couldn''t. The pressure on her wrist had not changed. If she moved, the huge metal whip of his would kill her.


    In that case.


    Internal Kei variation - Kongoukei.


    Kongoukei received the external Kei releasing from Dixerio''s body. The two Kei clashed and rebounded, causing the two to separate.


    "Why must we fight!"


    "It''s something that would end in a split second if you don''t resist."


    "Give me an explanation."


    "You''ll forget anyway!"


    Kei was increasing during the conversation. She couldn''t let her guard down in this situation. Nina gave up holding back her Kongoukei and allowed her Kei to expand.


    "You''re so stubborn."


    "You forced me to!" she shouted and rushed him but he was quicker than her.


    No. Don''t get confused. But this hesitation had slowed down her actions. Dixerio didn''t hesitate. The Kei running in her made the Kongoukei again strike a path similar to the one she made before. The impact created in the iron whips crossed in front of her was like the touch of electricity, numbing her body.


    This was Raijin. Dazzling purple electricity ran madly around Nina.


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    "Never would have thought you could withstand that."


    The expressionless cold voice retreated. Dixerio took a few steps back. He put some distance between them and prepared for Raijin again. As Nina''s action was dependent on his attack mode, all she could do was to rely on Kongoukei to receive the next impact. Impacts came one after another without stopping.


    She couldn''t defend all of them. Dixerio''s Raijin created a tiny opening in her Kongoukei, accumulating her injury. This made her shiver. She''d lose at this rate. She tried to suppress the innate anxiety rising in her.


    (In this disadvantageous situation¡­¡­)


    But Dixerio had retreated again to prepare the third Raijin while she was thinking of her strategy.


    Kongoukei. The iron whips crossed before her deflected the attack. But this time she gave up the notion of receiving the attack and deliberately let her weapons fly. The huge iron whips fell hard on the ground after losing their goal and created a huge explosion. She adjusted her position according to the Kei flow to avoid the flying debris.


    The distance was just right. Dixerio prepared to release Raijin as she expected. He stupidly rushed her.


    "Believe in yourself. Step out without confusion and deal your enemy a decisive strike."


    She suddenly recalled Dixerio''s words for her when he demonstrated Raijin. There was no trick. A serious fight was just the repetition of one''s strongest technique. One didn''t have to use strange moves no matter how delicate a change the battle experienced. The strategy was to attack decisively and stop the opponent from using their strategy. Inability to carry this out meant defeat and weaving a counter strategy also meant defeat. Inability to last was also defeat. She had to utilize all the potential in her in a fight that was overwhelming in the favor of her enemy. Though it felt stupid, she had to attack to keep testing her boundaries.


    And this was the essence of Raijin.


    "In that case!"


    If he planned to give all he could then she could only react accordingly.


    She felt the Kei vein. The creature called Kei. Layfon had said this before. The Kei vein spreading around the waist would hurt. The stirring created shook the entire body. This was Kei cycling in the body, and next was to spit it out and turn it into destructive, rumbling energy called external Kei. Allow the sound and the stirring to be deeper and greater.


    No. She had to do this.


    Dixerio smiled as he made the same stance. A cruel smile. Only people who had stepped into the marshland of pointless massacre had this smile. Nina was now in the marshland too.


    Was he laughing about this or that he was soaking in running Kei?


    "That''s great. You''ve got great preparation."


    She thought he would rush her but he continued, smiling. "What do you want to do?"


    The Kei releasing from his body suddenly increased. Nina didn''t want to be careless. She increased the amount of her Kei too and seriously asked.


    "Why must we fight? What''s happened? Why are you trying to kill me?"


    "Nothing much. Besides, I don''t want your life¡­¡­But. Yes, it''s my mistake to get wild all of a sudden."


    "Then put down your weapon."


    "That depends on you. I give you two choices. One is to fight me here. Two is to accept my suggestion."


    "What?"


    "I won''t accept any other answer. I didn''t expect a perfect ending from the beginning. Do you understand? A movie''s happy end is when everyone tolerates something and receives happiness. Or, the bad parts are all left outside the camera. I''m not interested in fortune that is given to everyone. Only two choices are available according to my suggestions. Originally you should be working for me. Either way, you should only have two endings. Either get beat up by me and I take you away or follow my instructions honestly."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    His ridiculous theory made her speechless.


    Dixerio Maskane from the City of Strong Desire. He introduced himself such when he first met her, fighting the Wolf Faces. He had also called himself a pirate. He had carved the words "Seek it, if through sheer strength" in the statue in front of the Student President building.


    This was the image he had left for them.


    But Nina felt this wasn''t it. No. Had she thought of it? He had taught her his move without holding it for himself. He had not forgotten her even when fighting the Wolf Faces. It felt like he was worried about her. She had always thought he was such a man.


    "¡­¡­¡­What do you want to take from me?"


    "Memory."


    "What?"


    "I''ve to take away your memories about the Wolf Faces. Nothing much. Just then your complete memory would get a bit chaotic. It might make you emotionally unstable but you just have to tolerate it and it''d pass. It''d gather in the deepest recess of your memory with time. You should be right in about five years time."


    "Just what are you saying?"


    "I want to release you from this battle. You can thank me."


    "If you could have done it, why didn''t you do it at that time?"


    "It''s easy to remove it if the connection is shallow but you saw that guy''s true face and had contact with the Aurora atoms on the mask. They are the source of those guys. Pollutants have become the past substance that belongs to the other side of this world. It''s not that easy to cancel the cause and effect of contacting this thing. It''s a pity to create memory loss but being a good person is the source of failure."


    "How¡­¡­"


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Take away her memory. Remove all memory she had about the Wolf Faces. Was this related to what was about to happen in Grendan? Could she only be an ignorant observer?


    "Why¡­¡­Why let me know of it only now? Why did you hide it from me before?"


    Perhaps Nina still didn''t know anything now. About the origin of this world, the existence of Saya and Airen, the two''s tragic fate and the fight with Ignasis in order to create an opportunity for this world. The fighting style had continued to change from then till now, and a large-scale war would break out in the near future.


    That was all she knew. But what would the war be like, how large a scale would it be and just what would happen in the end? Would the world really be destroyed if Ignasis won? Or would victory be the end and the stubborn will of Electronic Fairies would continue to survive. Then the war in the near future might just be a frontline war.


    And what were the Electronic Fairies'' expectations on Nina? What expectations did they hold for Nina who had become a vessel for Melnisc?


    "Why are you only saying it now!"


    The wind of fury rose among confusion.


    The platoon matches. The commotion after the end of the platoon match with the 1st platoon. At that time, Melnisc had possessed Nina and Nina had then jumped to Myath. Urged by a sense of mission, her body moved on its own to fight the Wolf Faces though she knew nothing of the situation. She was confused and troubled, and she couldn''t honestly share the details of this event with anyone. She couldn''t even explain why she suddenly went missing. She might get other people involved if she told them. Nina hadn''t said anything carelessly as even she herself wasn''t sure of the situation.


    What were the Wolf Faces? What was their purpose?


    She didn''t understand in the past. She still didn''t understand everything now. But then she really didn''t get anything back then. Though she didn''t get it at present, she was right here. Right here in Grendan. Along with the creation of the world, the story of enemies, and the purpose of the Electronic Fairies who had shown themselves to her¡­¡­ She finally began to understand, realizing the purpose of herself and gradually clearing the direction she should walk.


    "Finally¡­ Finally I''m beginning to understand, yet you, you¡­¡­"


    Nothing was more important than "What can I do" to Nina who was tortured by a sense of impotence. This man appeared before her to say such things at such a key moment, blocking her way and stealing her hope.


    Dixerio Maskane. This man was the one who led her into the deep pit.


    "You bastard. You''re acting however you want!"


    Dixerio was indifferent to her anger.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t care after forgetting."


    Nina couldn''t understand his heart. Dixerio, who said these words with such thick skin.


    Things she didn''t understand.


    "¡­¡­ Are you still insisting on this?"


    "Of course. That''s my style."


    "Then I''ve decided."


    She tided the messy flow of Kei and gathered the Kei. The stirring of her Kei vein increased her speed without limit. Rise high. Because this body was strong and wouldn''t fall. Strong and wouldn''t be torn apart.


    "I too will act by my willfulness."


    The Kei density had increased to a level she hadn''t experienced before. It hadn''t reached the level of when she fought the giants, relying on Melnisc''s strength, but she had never experienced this amount of Kei being produced by herself.


    "I was dragged into the fight since meeting you. I was even brought here. Who would let you pull me around as you wish when I''ve reached here? Who would ignore this! I''ll walk the path with my own strength from now on. Who would see your side of it?"


    She wasn''t just talking to Dixerio. She meant the Electronic Fairies too. Melnisc''s resolve had also just been conveyed. They hadn''t mentioned anything about their plan. They didn''t even say anything about the responsibility that Nina was to shoulder.


    Nina was ignored. Were they just using her as a good tool?


    No. Perhaps not. Forget Senou and Grendan. At least she couldn''t believe that Zuellni would do this. But Dixerio''s attitude now had turned her confusion into fury. She felt these people who knew of the truth of this world were showing off their advantage and planning to control her.


    "If there''s danger in this world, then I''ll use my own strength to fight it."


    "¡­¡­¡­ I originally wanted to talk over this peacefully."


    The pressure from Dixerio hadn''t changed. It was neither messy nor shaky. Its density and amount continued to increase. His expression also wasn''t as haughty as before. His icy gaze stared at Nina.


    "Someone as serious as you isn''t suitable to appear in this drama. You''ll definitely be angered into a mess. I say it would be better for you to forget everything."


    "It''s my business to forget or not. I''m also the one who gets angry. You don''t have to decide it."


    "Can''t be helped."


    Dixerio rested the metal whip on his shoulder, looking as if he was full of openings. No. This was simply an attack pose - to rush her, raise his whip and swing down.


    It was only meaningful to execute the move in this mood.


    Similarly, Nina raised her iron whips. Two metal whips - his weapon was the same as hers but it was nothing to him to have to control both whips. Nina was searching for the suitable fighting stance. But her level was still far from his. The essence of Raijin, a gambling move. She couldn''t fight him on par if she kept thinking of how to protect herself.


    She slowly changed her pose, pulling back the left iron whip. She had extended it in preparation for his sudden attack, and guided it down to cross with her right iron whip. She bunched up her body as if she was tightly bounding herself. And like this, she received Dixerio''s attacks who was swinging down from left and right.


    The stance she took in this crisis was a gamble. She only learned how to use Raijin in the recent fight in Zuellni. Her current action was foolish in a situation with nowhere to escape. But she''d return to her old impotent self if she was defeated here and lost her memory, leaving her to only watch the events from Zuellni.


    (Would that be it?)


    Then don''t get stuck in the uneasiness of changing stances. Her best choice now was to use the most advantageous stance in this fight to suddenly move forward.


    Her density of Kei was increasing unbelievably. Would it explode in her body at this rate¡­? A wave of uneasiness suddenly began.


    Almost at the same time.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Raijin.


    Two lightning strikes hit each other. The destructive balls of light clashed and made their surroundings explode, sending the two fighters flying.


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    Her internal Kei instantly eliminated the numbness of her body. The shock didn''t hurt. This wasn''t because of the numbness. This was proof that the match of external Kei had ended. The strength of the rebound had been swallowed as the two strikes clashed, swallowed each other and exploded intensely. The numbness she felt just then was created by the clash of the explosion.


    (One more time!)


    After being sent flying by the mad storm, she instinctively increased her Kei once more. She had already grasped hold of the fighting approach of Raijin. She must keep on fighting without stopping until she defeated him or he defeated her. This was the correct way to use Raijin. She didn''t feel she had defeated him in her last move. This meant he must be preparing for the next attack.


    The stance of Dixerio who stood on the opposite side of the screen of smoke¡­


    Raijin.


    Release. Run. She didn''t feel anything other than the time when she first stumped on the ground. Her entire concentration was on the weight of the iron whips in her hands, and then she poured Kei into them. She wasn''t planning to swing her weapons. Her entire body had become part of the iron whips, breaking through in order to defeat her enemy.


    Clash. Explode. Fly.


    (One more time!)


    Repeatedly.


    Increase her Kei. Adjust her pose. And release.


    (One more time!)


    Repeatedly. Her feeling for her whole body was becoming hazy. She couldn''t tell what her expression and body condition were like. She was totally immersed. Immersed in what? Defeating Dixerio? Or releasing Raijin?


    Clash. This time it didn''t explode immediately. Were the two powers resisting each other? The Kei of the two fighters was gathered in between the three whips. The boundary limiting the explosion was being controlled by the delicate pressure.


    "Really, you''ve shown unbelievable growth," Dixerio murmured, only inches from her.


    "But I know. This is what it means to detach from oneself. This is what it''s like to open the lock in your heart. Who decides the thing called a limit? Not anyone else but yourself. You''ve released your rope right now. Be careful when you return to normal. Don''t lose yourself."


    The pressure between the two twisted, causing the explosion. The light of Kei shot into the sky as Nina leapt back.


    (One more time!)


    Who cared what Dixerio was saying. Continue to let Kei run and increase the density of Kei in her Kei vein. Use that stirring to make the entire world vibrate. Attack all who manipulated the ignorant Nina as she bet on her existence.


    "But remember. There won''t be a next time," Dixerio said in a low voice.


    In the next second, something had covered his face. A mask. A Wolf Face mask. Yes. Nina didn''t know why he was wearing this mask the time when she saw him from Zuellni.


    Why was it a mask of the Wolf Face?


    "You!"


    Was he one of the Wolf Faces? Was he not Dixerio? Was he an imposter?


    "I''m neither an imposter nor a spy of the Wolf Faces," he cut her off.


    Kei was about to explode as it increased. A layer of blue light surrounded him as its strength continued to grow. The stirring released by that light caressed Nina''s skin. Something appearing behind him entered her sight.


    (Um¡­¡­)


    A voice coming from who knew where accompanied the sound of moaning. She realized immediately it was Melnisc''s voice. Melnisc may disappear again, judging from the attitude in the dream, but the Haikizoku was still in Nina''s body.


    But¡­¡­ Could it be¡­¡­


    "Yes¡­¡­ Haikizoku."


    "The vessel of a Haikizoku." "the original Electronic Fairy." "To have such an experience." ¡­¡­ Claribel''s voice sounded in her head. Was this what she meant? Dixerio had to fight the Wolf Faces because he was also possessed by a Haikizoku?


    A cloud of dark fog appeared behind Dixerio and a dry hand reached out from it. Delicate and long fingers as that of a female''s reached out to Dixerio''s neck. The fingernails entered his skin.


    It looked as if the hand was reaching out, full of hatred, in order to squeeze him to death.


    Blue flame. The light of Kei enveloped Dixerio. The same light enveloped Nina, but Nina could only think of it as the light of a ghost.


    "Melnisc!"


    The Haikizoku slumbering in Nina''s body stirred at her shout. Its attitude was hesitant and indecisive in the dream, yet it was reacting to her voice.


    "Lend me strength."


    (Understood. But you have to be careful. This man has conquered the hungry wolf of extreme flames.)


    Who cares.


    No time to consider Melnisc''s words. Blue light also surrounded her. Her Kei had suddenly increased.


    "Tsk. You can use it as you wish already? But¡­¡­"


    Dixerio moved. Nina also executed her technique accordingly.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Raijin.


    The pressure and atmosphere that were totally different from before made Nina lose herself for a split second. It might not even be a second. She swiftly used her body, strengthened by internal Kei, to grasp hold of the situation. Dixerio was somewhere near. The feeling of the metal whip was sent to her arms. She would rush in to confirm his position rather than cutting the air apart.


    Dixerio swung down the whip.


    As if to match her breathing, Nina once again raised the two iron whips. Bright blue traces of Kei followed the two whips.


    The result came within one second as expected.


    An incomprehensible feeling came to Nina the moment she raised the iron whips. It was a feeling of being able to keep extending her iron whips as the pressure kept increasing. She felt more relaxed because the Haikizoku helped to increase her Kei. Originally, the increasing speed would add another burden to the whips but right now, she was given the strength to overcome that difficulty. She had had this feeling before at somewhere else. Just where and what was it¡­¡­ She couldn''t quite tell. Just hold her weapons tight, pour Kei into them, the feeling spreading through her entire arms, the feeling of resisting something in the air, moving her center of gravity. Everything felt different.


    Something made her feel that this shouldn''t be what it felt like.


    The uneasiness called forth by this feeling became reality in the split second as the three weapons crossed together.


    The voice was so clear. The sight before her was unbelievable.


    The blue light of Kei gradually scattered as it rebounded. Her arms, the weight suddenly lifted from her, felt so uncomfortable as if her arms had been torn off. Unable to accept this reality, Nina''s spirit was conquered by emptiness.


    Dixerio''s metal whip attacked as if to tear through the emptiness.


    Instinctively, Kongoukei ran through her entire body. But the timing was delicate. The huge amount of Kei in the iron whips had already reached Nina before she used Kongoukei and then it entered her body. Like the name given to the technique, Nina''s entire body was exposed to the running of lightning.


    They had broken and were sent flying. She had been staring at her lonely arms. Something was left in her tight fists. She was holding just the handles of her iron whips.


    He had shattered them.


    She never thought she would lose in strength.


    She felt like she was in an intense current as she hit the ground.


    "Ah!"


    The air exuding from her mouth was mixed in with a fog of blood. She couldn''t breathe. She didn''t know whether her lungs had gone numb or that the attack had stopped her lungs from functioning. Intense pain flooded her chest. This was the only place that hurt. Though she hadn''t received all of the impact, her organs had received a huge shock.


    "Did you think simple Dites could bear your Kei?"


    Her sight was red. Maybe the capillaries in her eyes had burst. Dixerio even looked red to her as he bent down to look at her.


    Her lungs were managing. But she couldn''t think properly as she lacked blood. Her fingers and skin were numb as if she had suffered an electric shock. Her body couldn''t move. Her body and consciousness couldn''t react to the sudden change. Just what had happened? No. She knew very well. But why¡­¡­ why had this feeling conquered her now?


    She couldn''t feel anything but the numbness in her arms. No, not just her arms. It was her entire body. The disappointment of being unable to feel her weapons took hold of her entire heart. The image of shattered weapons was craved deeply into her brain. Unable to fade.


    The weapons had failed to bear her Kei.


    Was that what had happened? No. She knew very well. This had happened to Layfon too. Harley had said that only a Heaven''s Blade could display all of Layfon''s potential. That was why he wanted to hold the Dite that Leerin had brought to him. Even though it still failed to help him use his true strength, at least he hoped to use the techniques he honed when he was a child.


    This meant he was forgiving himself as he confronted his past.


    Layfon hoped to use his strength better as he continued to fight. Actually, this was just Nina''s thought as she wanted to bring him back into the battlefield.


    But she never thought the same thing would happen to her¡­¡­


    No. The impact she felt now. The emptiness conquering her heart and the memory of her weapons being destroyed. Not just that.


    The feeling of her iron whips had disappeared. The feeling of the iron whips that she had held for a long time since the time she started training in Military Arts. She had always wanted to have the weapons that her father used. Her father, who was able to elegantly wield the crude weapons. That feeling was gone. A weapon was just a weapon. Even the iron whips she made now were made by Harley. Speaking of which, she had kept changing her iron whips since coming to the Academy City. This was due to many different reasons that made the whips unusable. But the iron whips that she loved so much shouldn''t have had received this impact.


    Then why?


    "Right. This time, disappear," Dixerio said faintly as he spread his hand. His five fingers closed in on her in her red vision.


    (Right.)


    Why such an impact?


    It wasn''t just because her weapons were destroyed.


    It was because the thought that was poured into the iron whips had been twisted.


    ¡ó


    Zuellni had felt it in the depth of the city.


    This was the city''s Mechanical Department. Zuellni had been staying here, never straying. She had also stayed here as she communicated with Schneibel through the En system. She was currently unable to leave as she had to repair the city.


    But she felt it. The voice that made her shake. A keening voice filled with pain and sadness. The feeling of not wanting to go made the voice louder and harsher.


    Zuellni must maintain the city''s functions as an Electronic Fairy. The damage to the feet was hindering its movements. Only one leg was broken on the surface but the impact of the shock had caused abnormalities to many internal areas of the Mechanical Department. Though the city could still move, it didn''t have the speed it needed to evade filth monsters. Its balance was also worse than before. If the city kept moving, it''d bring inconvenience to the people in it.


    Hence she must finish the repair as quickly as possible. Zuellni didn''t want the young people in this city to get caught up in the events that were to come.


    But she felt it.


    Nina.


    Zuellni flew a few circles above the Mechanical Department.


    Should she go? Or stay?


    She couldn''t go. As an Electronic Fairy, and as one who had a huge connection to the fate of this world, she couldn''t forget her own mission. Her mission was to ensure the survival of the people in this city. That was why she was born and sent adrift in this world. This was the consciousness of the Electronic Fairy of self-managed Regios - the Electronic Fairy''s mission.


    But she was confounded.


    Zuellni was slowly growing away from her puerile appearance through the strength she obtained from Farune. According to her age, she should have grown more. But in reality, her image had only grown up a little. Though what her appearance was like meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy, it was special for Zuellni who had kept her puerile appearance for a long time.


    Perhaps she had grown a little now that she had obtained some strength. The functions hidden in the strength had also been upgraded. The self-repair ability of the Academy City had apparently been upgraded. Though it still took time to repair the leg, the repairing of the abnormalities in the control system should be fine at this rate.


    The students responsible for the repair of the Mechanical Department had been running around because of that too. Even if she didn''t do it for the effort of them, Zuellni must stay here and concentrate on repairing the city.


    But¡­¡­


    "Being too honest is a cute side of yours but it''s also your weakness."


    The sudden voice resounding in the air gave Zuellni a shock. She flew high to look for the owner of that voice.


    A girl sat on the round top of the Mechanical Department. It was Nelphilia.


    "There''s no need to get deeper into it, is there?"


    She reached out her hand to Zuellni, who was facing a girl of the night''s light. She hugged Zuellni as if they were bound together then she put her beautiful face, beauty that would make one shiver, close to hers.


    "Electronic Fairies should finish their mission. You understand this too. Why do you care so much for that girl?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ah. That''s true. I also lent her my strength. I gave her back the Haikizoku I took from Saya."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Why? It''s simple. Because I want to see. See what? You''ll know."


    But Nina now was¡­¡­


    "Yes. It''d leave her at this rate. But perhaps not so. You understand her personality well? She won''t yield even if she loses her memory. Well, there may be some side-effects as he''s the one doing it. If you''re really worried then follow me. It''s simple to eliminate the after effects."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Aa, you aren''t accepting this either? What a troublesome child. But what would you do? I''m sorry. All I can do for you is follow her. You should know I''m not in my normal state right now. The hole in the sky is another matter. Oh, Sheniebel may not leave this situation alone."


    Zuellni stared at Nelphilia, who was quite happy with this. Why was she here? She should be in Grendan, to witness with Sheniebel and others the event that Dixerio was going to make happen.


    Why did she appear before Nina?


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Nelphilia''s beautiful smile did not disappear.


    "But Zuellni is the most important to me now. I''d abandon that child if you were in danger. I won''t lose my priorities."


    Zuellni considered her words. Considering what was most important and what she herself wanted to do. She pondered and pondered¡­


    Nelphilia gazed at the flying Zuellni, who was hovering as she thought. An icy and beautiful smile adorned her face. It felt as if one would fall into a demonic trap if one was to look at her.


    But there was just a bit, a bit of warmth in her smile. Warmth seeped through her gaze that was watching Zuellni.


    Icy yet warm. The two contradictory expressions watched Zuellni.


    Zuellni''s gaze flew in the air as she pondered.


    The original people and those who now lived here. Which side was more important? Which side should she respect?


    Different opinions causing bloodshed had occurred in this city. Zuellni had taken the role of an observer back then. It was important to ensure their survival but she had never interfered with the way they lived. Electronic Fairies only needed to move according to the principles set down for their own cities.


    But now she was confounded. Why?


    The reason was Nina. The girl whose body the Electronic Fairies thirsted for. Zuellni was confounded because of her.


    Was that it? Was that really it? Was that why she was confused? Did she think her luck had made her meet Nina? Did she think Nina was a convenient tool?


    No. It wasn''t like that.


    "Is that the conclusion as expected?"


    Zuellni flew back to Nelphilia and said that in a low voice with a bitter smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I know. That''s why I''m here. This is all because of you, Zuellni. I can be here because of you. That''s why I can exist in this world. Because you''ve lent me your strength, I can survive till now."


    She reached out her hand to caress Zuellni''s face, curling up her hair. Physicality meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy. This manifestation was temporary, caused by the gathering of electronic atoms. But whether it was Zuellni or other Electronic Fairies, Electronic Fairies tended to grow according to the aspects of the initial appearance they obtained. They could control their appearance so they didn''t need to grow. But for some reason, the reality was different. Was it because the original possessed a real body? Or that an appearance meant something to Zuellni and the other Electronic Fairies?


    This appearance was proof of Zuellni''s identity. It was the same as Grendan and Melnsic who could change their appearance according to their heart.


    "Then let me convey your intentions."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "No need to be so surprised. You can''t leave the city because you need to repair it right? You need someone to convey your message but you don''t want to drag the students of this city into the event, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then only I can do this. It''s not a difficult job for me anyway. Why so surprised?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ah. You mean him? I don''t plan to stand by his side. Because this is my style. And¡­¡­"


    She stopped halfway. The smile disappeared from Nelphilia''s mouth. The girl of night stood up.


    "Perhaps this is the last time we meet. Whether it''s life or death, I''ll fly through the hole as soon as it appears in the sky. The time spent connecting with that other hole was too short so I couldn''t absorb anything. But it''s enough to make my body move. In that case, I''ll probably not see you again. Whether this world is to be destroyed or not, I''ve to carry out my plan as long as things are progressing. Eliminate the insult I felt at that time. I''ve given you trouble in the past so this is the least I can do for you."


    Zuellni hugged Nelphilia as she looked at her expressionless face.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Thanks. Only you would say something genuine to me."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Uh, yes. We''ll hug again when that time comes."


    Nelphilia opened her arms and Zuellni flew to the sky again. The hand of the young girl pointed to the empty space and then there was an explosion of light.


    Intense light conquered the Mechanical Department and then it gathered together. A square appeared in front of Nelphilia. It lost its light and gradually sank. The girl of night received it.


    "¡­¡­ It''s great I''ve lent her my power. Same as him. But what that girl needs isn''t me. It''s your smile."


    Zuellni smiled at her. The girl of night replied with a bitter smile¡­¡­


    "Farewell. The time I spent with you was really happy."


    Disappeared. Leaving Zuellni to hover on top of the Mechanical Department. She concentrated on repairing the city again and never noticed she had returned to her puerile form.


    ¡ó


    The widespread hand continued to close in through her red vision. The illusion of the end came to Nina. If Dixerio meant what he said, then she wouldn''t die. But right now, she might die. The memory she possessed would die. She had been inexplicably dragged into this mess and inexplicably pushed away. She might be able to imagine it if it had been something else. But never this. Same as Dixerio, she had struggled in pain, tasted bitterness, wanting to tell someone of her experience so much that she couldn''t sleep.


    Her memories were all painful.


    Even so, she couldn''t comprehend why he wanted to push her out now.


    The natural reason was that she got caught in the whole thing but the more important thing was that this was Grendan. She would end up dragging Layfon into it.


    Nina was the one who forced him to enter the battlefield again. Of course, that wasn''t just it. It was also because Zuellni was in a crisis, and Karian knew everything about his past. But in the end, the one who made him stand in battle was her. Now that she recalled it, she had once kicked Layfon out of the platoon after knowing his past. Perhaps Karian had done something to interfere with this but he didn''t clash with her in the end.


    But this was all Nina could think of now. Though it had only been a few months, had she thought of it this way back then?


    Back then, she only wanted to do something for Zuellni. So she didn''t have the courage to let go of Layfon''s fighting strength.


    (I got him involved in this.)


    This was Grendan. A place of deep meaning to him.


    She wished she hadn''t been so stubborn with her original intention. She wished the fight with the Heaven''s Blade successors had never happened. This way, Leerin wouldn''t have come to Zuellni and gotten taken away.


    Layfon kept fighting because of Nina. Didn''t Karian also say "the reason of the fight is up to you".


    Layfon must have come to Grendan. He came to simply bring her back, knowing nothing of the fate she bore. What would he do here? Was he going to jump into the huge fight against the Queen and the Heaven''s Blade successors? Without the Heaven''s Blade to help him use his full potential, would he also experience her uneasiness as he held the handle of his broken Dite?


    Even so, Layfon still¡­¡­


    (Am I still impotent?)


    She had always been like this. She kept thinking ahead but she could do nothing. What had she been able to do during the time when Zuellni was attacked by the larvae? All she did was let Layfon fight.


    (How is it pardonable?)


    She couldn''t be forgiven. She was so unsightly. She wanted to kill herself. Make herself disappear. Surpass her past self and become stronger. She had come to the Academy with this thought. But the current her hadn''t surpassed anything. And she never would have thought she would feel so impotent.


    Was she to sigh about her impotence in here?


    Impotence. This feeling had sustained her actions till now. She had borrowed this thought to sustain herself even though she was hammered by reality. She had sustained herself till now even though her goal and means didn''t match. She had sustained herself even though she was dragged into an unexpected event.


    She had gritted her teeth and endured even though she had lost her direction, feeling uneasy and scared. She had walked to this point though this place wasn''t the place she wanted to be in. Was she to lose all that?


    (Stand. Stand up. I can''t let it end here!)


    Her lips quivered. Her limbs had lost their feelings. Her vision was red. She couldn''t do anything. But even so¡­¡­


    (Stand up!)


    Her heart hadn''t died.


    She kept calling herself to stand up as Dixerio''s hand moved closer and closer. The faint light of Kei lit up his fingertips. Was this light to take away her memories? What was the difference between losing herself and death?


    (Move!)


    She called continuously. Even a tiny movement was better than nothing. She had to resist. She should be able to do something even though she had lost the iron whips. She must move to resist that hand, resist Dixerio.


    "Let me help you."


    A voice sounded in her ears.


    (Who is it?)


    No. I know this voice. It isn''t possible to forget the voice that shakes my core so deeply. No other person would make the same voice.


    It was Nelphilia.


    Was Nina the only one hearing her? Dixerio''s movement didn''t change.


    "I have something to give you. But unfortunately, this isn''t my present."


    She only heard her voice. That beautiful form hadn''t appeared. Only her voice resounded. But it wasn''t enough to stop the effect brought by fear.


    (What does she mean?)


    "No time for you to hesitate. I have two choices for you. Allow Dixerio to erase your memory or keep moving forward. Though he says the aftermath would affect your memory, I can help with that."


    Nina''s brain couldn''t quite catch up with her words. Choice. Even this girl was saying the same thing to her.


    "I''ll give this to you if you want to keep moving forward. But if you choose this, then you''re not to start over or stop midway. Otherwise I''d kill you. I''d make you die in the depths of despair until you understand in the core of your soul how important it is."


    Nina couldn''t understand her words. Her voice didn''t sound playful, the attitude she held when she was underneath Zuellni. Instead, Nina felt anger in her voice.


    What was she mad at?


    No more time to think. To move forward or to give up.


    She had decided.


    Hadn''t she been thinking what events would transpire if she were to give up and let Dixerio take away her memories?


    (I''ve always just wanted to move forward.)


    If she were to regret both choices, she''d rather regret taking the forward path. This was what Nina Antalk was like.


    "Uh."


    Nelphilia sighed.


    "All right. I''ll give it to you. The present of the pitiful child who is always giving away for others. The present of the cute child who hasn''t even thought of whether you match it. You must take great care of it."


    After her words. Something suddenly changed.


    "Goodbye. You''ll forget me and anything else the next time you wake up."


    Dixerio''s hand extended to her forehead.


    At the time when the hands that held the broken Dites felt the change.


    At the time when power once again filled her body.


    At the time when her red vision cleared.


    At the time when she believed everything was back to normal.


    Nina counterattacked. She swung without knowing what she was holding, jumping away from the shocked Dixerio.


    "Hey, hey¡­¡­"


    He was confused, shocked and¡­¡­


    "What kind of a joke is this?"


    Furious.


    "I won''t let you," Nina said and then confirmed the things in her hands.


    The iron whips. The iron whips had returned to their original forms. Their appearance hadn''t changed but they felt different. They wouldn''t break again. There was no proof of this but this was what Nina believed.


    The strength living in her body hadn''t changed. Melnisc was silently lending her his strength. The pressure of the blue Kei hadn''t changed from before. However, she couldn''t feel any uneasiness from the blue Kei shining through the iron whips.


    This was a sense of peace she had never felt before.


    "Perhaps it''s your fault for bringing me here."


    The ability to fight as she wanted without regret made her feel peace.


    "But I''m the one standing here. It''s my choice to decide whether to leave or not. This hasn''t got anything to do with you."


    "It''d have been good had you listened to me when I was in my good mood."


    Dixerio rested his metal whip on his shoulder.


    "I said already that I''d do my best to get what I want."


    "Then I''ll do my best to keep moving forward."


    She increased her Kei again. Dixerio did the same. The color of the two blue Kei swayed intensely. They stirred, increasing their density as both fighters watched for the timing to release their Kei.


    But they didn''t.


    Dixerio''s Kei suddenly scattered and disappeared. He turned the weapon back into its Dite form and put it into his weapon harness while Nina was still confused.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m not playing. I feel like a fool," he replied, exhausted. He looked like he really had gotten tired of this. "You''ve wasted my goodwill."


    "Goodwill? I can''t see it."


    If he did it out of his goodwill, then his brain or his knowledge must have undergone some twist.


    "Disobedient children need to be educated."


    "Stop joking."


    "I''m serious."


    He scratched his red hair and breathed out a long breath.


    "Never mind. Do whatever you like. But don''t forget the things you''re holding."


    His gaze had stopped on her weapons.


    But she didn''t understand. That voice. This was what Nelphilia had given her. But it wasn''t hers. She said she was only here to give it to her.


    She looked at the weapons in her hands. The feeling from the weapons was real. It felt the same as the ones that Harley had made for her. She couldn''t see any difference.


    But this wasn''t just it. The Dites wouldn''t break even if they were to receive the strengthened Kei of the Haikizoku. This belief stayed with her. And she didn''t feel uncomfortable at this event. The belief about the unbreakable Dites had brought along with it a sense of warmth and comfort.


    These iron whips were unbelievable.


    "You know what they are?"


    "¡­¡­ Think of it yourself."


    Dixerio watched her icily. Nina was speechless, pressed down by his gaze.


    "This is the second time."


    "What?"


    "The second time. You''ve escaped two times to return to normal. It won''t happen again. You can only keep on moving forward. You can only move forward with an intention of losing that power no matter what your Haikizoku says. This is what you bear now."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    She couldn''t understand his meaning but she didn''t ask. His air told her he would refuse all questions she raised.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Well, good luck. I don''t have the time to interfere with you."


    "Eh?"


    "The next time we meet is at Asura Harbor. The place to decide life and death. I won''t worry about your safety anymore. I''ll kill you if you get in my way. That''s all."


    He turned around and disappeared into the buildings.


    The traces of the battle between the two of them stayed in the unusually quiet street. Nina had separated from Claribel because of the movements in the fight. This meant the fight just then had been very intense. But no one had come to investigate despite the huge ruckus. Everything disappeared after her question.


    "What?"


    Confounded. This was all she felt. The traces of the battle were disappearing one by one.


    "What¡­ What''s happening?"


    She had no idea. She planned to prepare her fighting stance but Melnisc had stopped her.


    (You''re back to reality. Stand down and move normally.)


    What was going on? Still, it''d be bad if someone saw her like this. She returned the weapons to their Dite form and jumped to the roof of a nearby building like Dixerio.


    "What''s happened?" she asked.


    (The space has shifted and moved away from the real Grendan. You''ve come to a different place. The twist just then had been repaired. Everything is once again returned to its state in the real space.)


    She still didn''t understand despite Melnsic''s explanation.


    (The Wolf Faces are good at twisting space. The disappearance of the twist means the Wolf Faces have been eliminated.)


    Must be Claribel and Minse. They won.


    "Does that mean the plan to assassinate the Heaven''s Blades have been prevented?"


    This was it. They were the ones who took away Leerin. Right now, they might be the enemies but they were the ones who attacked the giants. Though the feeling towards them was complicated, the latter meant more to her. Either way, she didn''t want the Wolf Faces to have their way.


    (Then what next?)


    "What do you want to do?"


    The Haikizoku''s attitude in the dream was vague. He didn''t seem to accept the goal of Sheniebel. Dixerio had said something about "with the intention of losing that power". Had he seen through the Haikizoku''s intention?


    (¡­¡­¡­)


    The Haikizoku was silent to her question.


    "¡­¡­ Watch my action," she murmured as she watched the palace.


    (Don''t you plan to return?)


    "If anything had to happen to Zuellni, it''d have happened already. I''d rather stay here and observe than do something useless."


    Yes.


    If it was Layfon, he would do something to rescue Leerin. The words that Sharnid said when they headed for the lab was correct. Layfon feared nothing in Grendan, a place that had gathered Military Artists as strong as him. He''d come here successfully even if he was to fight his way through.


    In order to rescue Leerin.


    Nina''s heart hurt as she thought of this. The injury she received from Dixerio should have disappeared when Nelphilia handed her the iron whips.


    Nina pondered. She touched her body and didn''t find any traces of injures.


    "I''ve found out Leerin''s location. This should help him."


    Besides, she must witness the events here.


    "Hey, you."


    Someone said suddenly as she was deep in thought. Nina turned around and saw a female putting her head out the window of the roof.


    "Are you a student of the opposite city? What''re you doing standing there?"


    "Ah, no. I¡­¡­¡­"


    She was concentrating on her own affairs, neglecting the presence behind her. So unsightly. The more she thought, the more flustered she became. In the end, she couldn''t even weave her words properly.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing but don''t damage my house."


    "Ah, ok. No problem."


    The female frankly watched the serious Nina.


    "Uh, never mind. By the way, do you have time to spare?"


    "Uh?"


    So sudden.


    "You must be bored because you''ve been spacing out. I have something I hope you can help me with."


    "Ah, no, not at all¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up and come in."


    She wasn''t even listening. The female opened the window wider and pulled herself back. It seemed she wanted her to enter no matter what.


    "Wh, what should I do¡­¡­?"


    She had asked but the Haikizoku gave no reply. What a heartless guy.


    "I say, hurry."


    "O, ok."


    Reluctantly, Nina entered through the window.


    ¡ó


    The Queen brushed apart the blue dimness into the Inner Court.


    "Leerin!"


    The Wolf Faces had appeared to attack her while she was waiting for Leerin. The foolish invaders were eliminated the moment they appeared. She hadn''t even lifted a finger. Just the external Kei exuding from her was enough to finish them.


    Wolf Faces. She had known of the name of this organization since long ago. She also knew of the fight between Claribel, Minse and the Wolf Faces who had infiltrated Grendan, but she just pretended not to know of it.


    Because there wasn''t a need for her to make a move before that moment came.


    But had that moment arrived? The lamentation she felt when eliminating them only lasted a second. She had quickly switched her mind around, found the opened door and the girl who had entered into this place.


    The blue dimness still pervaded. Alsheyra saw the lonely bed. Standing beside it were her friend and the formerly-slumbering girl.


    "¡­¡­Saya?"


    Alsheyra had never seen the slumbering girl, as the door to the Inner Court had always been closed. Even so, she was still certain that the girl standing next to Leerin was Saya.


    "Sen¡­ Your Majesty," Leerin said in a low voice. She looked a little confounded as she covered her right eye with her hand. Was she hurt? No. That was impossible.


    "Just call me senpai. It''s more convenient."


    Alsheyra was relieved that she was all right. Her expression softened as she walked over to them.


    "Did those guys come here?"


    "They did, but it wasn''t much of a problem," Saya replied. Her voice, crisp as a bell, echoed merrily in Alsheyra''s ears.


    "Really¡­¡­" She looked at Leerin. Leerin was still covering her right eye, watching the direction behind Alsheyra.


    She already noticed when she entered the room. Numerous balls were spinning for some reason. She thought they were decorations of this space but they seemed to be something else. She randomly picked up one of the balls. It was just big enough for her to hold in one hand. It was made of glass and looked like it was an eyeball. A circle weaved of thorns was inside the pupil, weaving around a cross.


    A pattern that really bothered her.


    "¡­¡­ Saya has awakened. Then it was inevitable that those guys would come. It would be more suitable to explain this as the true beginning."


    "It would be better for that to be the case, though that''s only my personal feelings."


    "What a coincidence. I felt the same not long ago."


    She had felt the same, but not now. If possible, she hoped this trouble would have occurred in the next generation after Leerin''s. Though she hadn''t gathered all 12 people, it was Grendan''s first time having gathered so many strong Military Artists. It would be foolish to give up this time and wait for the next chance. Besides, Leerin wouldn''t have hoped for that. She wasn''t someone who would push trouble to her descendents.


    She could stand here because of her personality.


    If she could prevent the coming event, she''d even sacrifice her feelings. This thought had never gone away.


    "But you wouldn''t do that. In that case, we can only let it happen. If the opposite side doesn''t plan to, we''ll force them. My job is to eliminate it."


    "I''m counting on you," Saya bowed. Alsheyra found she had unconsciously put her hand on Saya''s head. Doing so, she seemed natural in acting badly.


    "Is that all right? No matter what you think, the most important thing to us now is survival."


    Saya''s face remained expressionless even though Alsheyra''s hand was on her head. But a shade of dislike could be discerned from her countenance. The girl of night gazed at Alsheyra, confirming the feeling on her head.


    "What should be said was already said. Then do you want to leave here?" Alsheyra asked the two of them.


    Leerin nodded lightly, still with a hand on her eye. Saya also confirmed silently.


    "Then let us discuss further outside. You must be tired after this ordeal."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry. Leerin is my family too."


    "Eh?"


    "Leerin''s surname will change to Eutnohl from today. There''s a crazy uncle but you can just ignore him. Even his relatives do the same."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Of course. You can keep the name Marfes if you like. It really is quite a good name."


    Leerin lifted her head, the original serious expression turned into a smile.


    "Thank you, but I''ll listen to senpai and change my surname to Eutnohl."


    The change before the smile didn''t escape Alsheyra''s eyes.


    It was an expression of joy. Tears of joy.


    "Then it''s probably more suitable for me to call you Your Majesty."


    "¡­¡­¡­Yes."


    Included in it was the meaning of saying farewell to her name. The past Leerin Marfes who called her senpai had disappeared. In here was the daughter of fate that the three royal families had hoped for -- Leerin Eutnohl. This was Leerin''s own decision.


    Sad and painful words had nothing good to offer. Though Alsheyra had never regretted her own fate, she really wanted changes for Leerin, who had to suddenly bear this fate. But the conclusion she could think of was that she could do nothing.


    (I''m the useless one.)


    "¡­¡­ Anyway, let''s head up."


    She couldn''t tell what Leerin was feeling, judging by the expression she gave when she praised her Marfes name. But she knew her words hadn''t hurt her. Only that point was clear.


    The current Leerin had overcome an obstacle and taken one step forward.


    When Leerin''s thought turned back to reality, Alsheyra Almonise was already behind her.


    ¡ó


    Claribel felt deeply that she had gone over the limit of her own endurance.


    "I can''t stand it," she said in a low voice after Kalvan destroyed the practice sword in the dojo. A needle had pierced the handle of the sword. Of course, the needle was poisoned. Claribel pondered as she looked at the broken Dite with her head lowered. A Heaven''s Blade successor would never fail to notice the tiny change to his own Dite. Even if he were to spring the trap and the poison spread through his body, he only needed to cut off his arm before his whole body was poisoned. This level of speed and judgement was the most basic even for a non-Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan. The person could always get a doctor to sew up the arm so no one would hesitate to cut his own arm off.


    But one might not be able to control any situations perfectly once this step was taken. This was the end goal.


    Let the gears go mad one by one. Things would head for the more advantageous situation this way. The effect wouldn''t be too bad.


    But in this city existed Claribel and Minse who could sense Wolf Faces. They would never let them have their way here. Claribel would not let them win even if she was to bet on her pride.


    The destination was the outer edge of the city. Toss away the Dite there and eliminate all evidence. The students at the dojo, realizing their teacher''s Dite was missing, must look very stiff.


    Even imagining this scene was no fun.


    "I can''t stand it," she repeated in a heavier tone.


    "Be patient," Minse said, looking at her unhappily.


    "It''s lucky we''re on this side. To swing with that level of Kei will provoke other Military Artists."


    Minse didn''t look happy because he knew what Claribel was like.


    "Don''t talk about him. I''m annoyed."


    "Didn''t it turn out this way because you didn''t think before you acted?"


    "You''re so longwinded."


    Minse made annoyed noises, his brows furrowed. A riot aimed at making a stain in the Eutnohl family occurred when Layfon took the Heaven''s Blade at age 10. This was done because of Herder''s incidence. Another commotion also occurred as a Heaven''s Blade was involved.


    But the Queen didn''t handle it seriously as if it was a big case. After that, she solved the problem with unbelievable power while ordinary citizens still noticed nothing.


    In the end, the Eutnohl family had to pay a huge amount as a fine¡­¡­


    "Thanks to that, it''s now a poor family with a royal name."


    Claribel laughed at him who had covered his face. Minse thought she would feel better after laughing but it still didn''t work as expected. Her expression had turned stiff again. Minse''s bitter expression changed.


    "Hey, you know? I don''t want to be seen as a conspirator."


    "Ara. I''m the one taking action. You don''t have to worry."


    "As if Her Majesty would accept this reason. Besides, the space has returned to normal. This event will not escape Delbone''s eyes."


    "Never mind."


    "Never mind? Either way, we''ve kept the calm. What would happen if the medicine ignores its original effect?"


    "Nobody''s designated that mission. We defeated them. The ending is perfect."


    Claribel looked at him - this bitter, bored, impatient, anxious cousin who gave off such an expression that was difficult to pull off - had boldly spoken out.


    "Besides, we didn''t fight because we had an order. Things became like this when we came to. Either way, it''s enough that we eliminate them, right?"


    Claribel became like this¡­¡­ her first fight with the Wolf Faces was when she was nine. She decided to learn Karen Kei and so became Troiatte''s apprentice. Heaven''s Blades never took apprentices because nurturing an apprentice was an obstacle to raising his own strength. Ruimei, who opened his own school, was an exception. Hence, everyone thought it was difficult to become a Heaven''s Blade''s apprentice. However, Troiatte accepted her with a carefree manner. His belief was that he should be a gentlemen to all women regardless of their age. But Claribel didn''t officially become his apprentice. She had to forcibly enter the Military Arts stream that Troiatte hailed from, Nain, so to learn the basics of Karen Kei. She received his direct instructions after she had trained in the basics for some time. She had trained diligently so she could learn under him sooner.


    And it suddenly arrived at that time.


    It was so sudden, so unexplainable. She was attacked by the Wolf Faces but she realized after the battle that she was holding her Dite with her pose ready, but she was facing passerby in a daze. Similar incidences occurred since that time. The Wolf Faces stood before her when she reacted, and then she had kept on fighting battles with them.


    Nine years old. Judging by how she somehow managed to handle them, those Wolf Faces weren''t all that powerful. Claribel hadn''t met any strong opponents. Those Wolf Faces were of average strength. Numerous encounters with them gave Claribel opportunities to be creative in the battles. They had become the best opponents to her in terms of fighting a crowd.


    And then she had met Minse who was under the same situation as her. He had discovered the purpose of the Wolf Faces. The two of them had worked hard to understand some of the truth. The Wolf Faces'' purpose was related to the three royal families. The three royal families of Grendan that were deep in the mystery of the world. Claribel understood that she herself was also deeply involved.


    "But I won''t give up this chance to confirm my strength."


    "Then you just need to duel with your master."


    "He''ll definitely go easy on me."


    But Layfon wouldn''t be soft in this situation.


    "Don''t you want to fight too?"


    "¡­ You, are only of this level."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you just simply want Layfon to see how much you''ve grown? It''s been about three years right, you and Layfon¡­"


    "It isn''t something admirable to talk about a girl''s secret that easily."


    The pressure in her smile made him breathe in a sharp breath.


    She took a deep breath, showing no intention to continue with the conversation. He should already have seen it. This was the outer edge. Though it was very close to the contact point with the Academy City, any interaction or entry was forbidden. Even people with goodwill could only look at the other city from here. There were many who wanted to help the immature people of the Academy City to repair their city. They had observed the other city in details and gone to talk with the palace to release the order. Of course, not all of them did this out of goodwill. Some did it to get a chance to earn money. Some also did it just wanting to join in on the fun.


    Anyway, there usually weren''t many people here.


    There were three males and females entering from the Academy City. She could tell from their uniforms that they were wearing fighting clothes. The Military Artists of the Academy City should still be on alert. Their presence here wasn''t anything strange. At least, fighting clothes weren''t all that strange to the citizens of Grendan.


    Then what were they here for? Claribel''s curiosity made her look at them.


    "That idiot, coming in here so openly¡­¡­" Minse said in a low voice.


    Claribel was looking at the same person. There was no mistake. It hadn''t been a year since he left Grendan. His face wouldn''t have changed much. It should still take the citizens some time to recognize him but if there were Military Artists among the crowd, they would have spotted him already.


    He was Layfon.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Listen up. I''m returning to the palace immediately. So right now, you stay here and wait for 10 minutes. If you start anything, do it after that time. Understood? This has got nothing to do with me."


    Minse jumped for the direction of the palace after leaving those words.


    Ten minutes?


    Claribel wasn''t that patient. But she was grateful that he didn''t completely stop her so she waited one minute. She jumped after the time had passed.


    Of course, in a direction opposite Minse.


    She rushed to stand in front of Layfon.


    The girl who dropped from the sky to block his way drew out an image in Layfon''s mind.


    "It''s been a while, Layfon-sama."


    "Claribel¡­ sama¡­¡­?"


    The daughter of the Ronsmier family. Heaven''s Blade successor Tigris'' granddaughter.


    "I''m happy that you still remember me."


    Layfon didn''t drop his guard even though she was smiling. Even Sharnid could detect the challenge beneath her smile. Layfon wouldn''t have missed it.


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­"


    He stopped Sharnid from snatching out his Dite.


    "You and Felli, please¡­¡­¡­ senpai, step back. If anything happens, evacuate. Move once you''re ready."


    Sharnid immediately understood him.


    Layfon stood on a spot where he could cover for Felli. Sharnid and Felli stepped back to make some distance between them.


    He understood Claribel''s meaning.


    "Aa, are you planning to win against me?"


    "I''m sorry but I''m not in the mood to chat now."


    Claribel''s hand hovered above the Dite in her weapon harness but she didn''t pull it out. The fighting spirit in her continued to rise. It was on the brink of erupting.


    "This makes me think of the first time we stood in the same battlefield. As a Heaven''s Blade successor, you were my guardian in my first fight."


    "Did anything happen? I don''t remember."


    He had the Sapphire Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite, Adamantium Dite, and the Iron Dite. Which Dite should he use? He thought about it and decided in a split second.


    Claribel''s expression cooled, affected by the provocation in his words.


    "True. It was only one of many fights to you, but to me, it was unforgettable¡­¡­ I''ve been only thinking of how to surpass you since that day."


    "Really? Then let''s have a quick fight. I don''t have time to waste on someone like you."


    "Yeah. That''s enough¡­¡­"


    She only managed to get half of her words out.


    Claribel attacked. The afterimage of her standing pose was left behind as she rushed him. The Dite was still in the weapon harness but her fingers were ready to snatch it out anytime. The technique to pull out her Dite. A move without hesitation. Layfon held the Dite he had decided on initially - Sapphire Dite. He had snatched it out while Claribel was shortening the distance between them.


    Red and blue, the lights of restoration crossed each other. The cut paths weaved together. The Kei released from the two bodies cut open the sky.


    This all happened in one moment.


    And then the stirring of the strength of the outpouring Kei linked the outer edges of Grendan and Zuellni.


    "Has she gotten serious? That idiot." Minse complained in distaste as he was on his way to the palace.


    And the two Military Artists who suddenly entered a fight revealed a rare scene to the speechless citizens and the few Military Artists mixed in the crowd.


    Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword). Claribel named this move herself. The twin swords made of ruby Dite danced in the sky. The handle made to guard her fists were of a design that made it difficult to let go of the weapons.


    Yet the weapons were dancing in the sky.


    They were dancing agilely in the sky with Claribel''s arm.


    The Sapphire Dite altered by Harley and Kirik made this scenery possible. The swing made at the time of restoration cut out a cut path faster than the one drawn by the scarlet blades of Kochouenshiken. That cut path then pierced through Claribel''s shoulder.


    The fallen arm slowly fell onto the ground, drawing out a circle.


    She rolled down next to Layfon, her stance totally collapsing. Blood continued to flow but her face was red. Her body was numb but words were weaved in between her teeth.


    "As I thought, you''re the best."


    Only Layfon could hear her moans.


    But her words failed to stop his steps.


    "¡­¡­Restoration 02."


    Claribel wasn''t a threat anymore. He turned the Sapphire Dite into the Steel Threads mode.


    "Let''s go, senpai."


    "Ah, Oi, Oi."


    Sharnid was too shocked and his reaction was obviously slow. Layfon carried Felli with one arm, holding the handle of the Sapphire Dite in the other hand, and jumped.


    The Military Artists at the outer edge only came rushing in now. The speed of the fight was so shockingly fast that even Grendan''s Military Artists couldn''t react fast enough.


    But they managed to restore their Dites after coming to, at the time when Layfon and the two were meters away.


    They roared in anger and attacked.


    Attacks with Kei intense as flames.


    They should have already realized it.


    Their opponent was Layfon.


    "I won''t hold back if you get in my way," he murmured in a low voice as he waved the Steel Threads at them¡­¡­


    The three of them rushed out of the outer edge.

 Volume 13, Epilogue

    Volume 13, Epilogue


    The feeling of Kei stirring through his entire body made Derek Psyharden frown. It seemed today would be a noisy day. Though it wasn''t something depressing, the fact that it prevented him from staying calm must mean it wasn''t worth feeling happy about. Besides, he wasn''t the only one feeling like this. Almost all Military Artists in Grendan that he had come across had become like this.


    Derek had received a sudden summon. Grendan had contacted an Academy City - an incomprehensible contact. It had also sent over a number of Heaven''s Blade successors to help them defeat filth monsters. What incredulous information. On top of all of that, this Academy City''s name was Zuellni. All reasons for his uneasiness had gathered to Derek. However, what puzzled him was that he wasn''t the only person tasting this atmosphere.


    He was in the reception room of the palace at the moment. He had been sitting on the sofa and had stood up to look out the window after feeling that running of Kei. Buildings blocked the center of the source of Kei stirring, making its location hard to define, but he could tell it was somewhere close to the contact point. This information made the atmosphere more irritating. Derek could not calm down no matter what. He could feel that familiar Kei though two types of Kei were woven together. He couldn''t be wrong. But¡­¡­Why?


    Doubt deepened the atmosphere around him. He didn''t even know who had summoned him, yet he came as his personality would not allow him to ignore the summon. But perhaps this was the time to leave aside his personality.


    He heard knocking on the door while he was troubled about it. The servant called his name politely and left to lead the way. And that was how Derek missed the opportunity to leave. He followed the servant.


    The atmosphere in the palace was different from usual as he had expected. The dry and nasty feeling reminded him of his old battle days.


    (What''s happened?)


    Why did they summon a retired Military Artist? The more he thought of it the stronger the bad feeling became.


    His destination was the room that he last went to, after the event involving Gahard Baren. The door opened and he entered the room. The chair behind the bamboo curtain was gone, replaced by a sofa and a table. The furniture was simple. But what was more surprising was¡­¡­


    "Leerin?"


    His adopted daughter was in the room.


    "Father."


    "Why are you here?"


    Leerin''s gloomy face watched him. She wore a blindfold over her right eye for some reason. The leather made blindfold was simple and delicately made. It did not suit her. The covered right eye was a mismatch to Leerin''s face. The image of the innocent girl stained with blood surfaced in Derek''s mind.


    "¡­¡­What''s happened?"


    Leerin''s expression revealed everything: what event had transpired, what she had decided. When all of the children reproached Layfon, on the day that his Heaven''s Blade successor title was stripped from him, only Leerin stood by his side. On that day, the lonely Leerin wore the same expression.


    "Father, can you calmly listen to me? And believe what I''m about to say?"


    "Leerin?"


    His adopted daughter wanted to say something and he could feel the uneasiness in her words.


    "Of course I''ll believe you. You''re my daughter. You won''t lie to me."


    "¡­¡­Thank you," she said. She looked like she wanted to cry but her eye was dry. The strength in her heart had sealed her tears.


    "My name''s changed to Leerin Eutnohl."


    She then told him everything, including the information she had obtained from Saya. She told him what would happen next, her role in the event and what she had to do. Derek crossed his arms in silence. His gaze never left his daughter. He didn''t think she was lying, or that he had been deceived. This was the palace, but more importantly, he could read the atmosphere. It was similar to the atmosphere of Grendan''s Military Artists waiting to be released in the battlefield. Once one sank into it, one would wish for an opponent no matter who he was. Derek was in that state when he waited in the reception room. The atmosphere strengthened while no one knew its real source. All Military Artists in Grendan had felt it instinctively. Something big was about to happen but no one knew what. This feeling was special. A feeling, knowing that the battle was here yet there were no enemies.


    This was unusual.


    "Leerin, let me ask you again."


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and let it out. His lungs expanded and shrank. In this process, the cycling air took away the confusion in him. If this was to become a battlefield, then confusion was useless. It was important to calmly digest the information of this battle. Besides, his daughter was the key to the battle to come. As a parent, he had the duty to make the battlefield the most advantageous to his daughter.


    "You don''t need Layfon anymore?"


    Leerin''s reaction was slow. Her expression changed from one to another. Her strong will suppressed it.


    "¡­¡­¡­Um," she nodded resolutely.


    "Layfon is no longer a citizen of Grendan. He cannot be involved in it. I''ve already decided."


    "Even though you still want to see him?"


    "Yes."


    She didn''t look confused. No, she had already suppressed it. Had she chosen to sacrifice herself, or¡­¡­


    "Then there''s only one thing for me to do," he murmured. He snatched out the Dite from his weapon harness and restored it.


    Leerin watched the Katana in his hand.


    "Father?"


    "Since he''s here, words alone cannot stop him."


    The stirring he felt just then¡­¡­It really was Layfon. His adopted son had come to take back his sibling. Words could not stop him who came with that purpose in mind.


    "To hurt him with this Katana or to be hurt. Either way, this is the only thing I can do."


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­" Leerin didn''t know what to do.


    He smiled. "Military Artists are stupid creatures, especially my son. He''s like me. I''m sorry."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you want to stop him? I''ve decided. I don''t plan to kill him but would this na?ve thinking work?"


    He smiled. A more carefree smile than before. Thinking that he could do something for his children with this old body made him happy.


    "I''m proud of him. You too, Leerin."


    He stood up and caressed her hair.


    "Father¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s my fortune to be able to do something for you and his decision."


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­I''m sorry," she moaned. Even so, no tears fell. She could not cry any longer. She had already prepared herself for this.


    She would not hesitate.


    "I''ll stop Layfon. You strive for the place you want to go."


    He returned the Dite to the weapon harness. He had no more to say to her. Derek left the room in order to receive Layfon outside the palace.


    He headed out.


    Leerin was temporarily rendered immobile as she covered her face. Layfon would become an obstacle. On the road she was to walk, he would become her obstacle. No, if she didn''t realize that before, she might not have to agonize over it. She would not have realized it if she had not seen Meishen crying for Layfon. If so, she would be facing the future with Layfon right now. Perhaps he would even hold the Heaven''s Blade. He would be in his best condition as a Military Artist holding that blade.


    However, reality was not like that because Leerin already understood her own feelings above all else. She also noticed why she thought of Layfon. That was why she didn''t wish for him to appear. He had already left Grendan to search for his own path. He lived for it. It was all right even if his road was not to cross her path because she had already noticed her feelings.


    That she must not rely on him anymore.


    Perhaps she would never be happy if she hadn''t noticed it. Once she overcame this difficulty, perhaps, she could live together with Layfon in the future. It was enough that she knew the foundation for that future right now. She must not see him.


    "Uu, Uu¡­¡­¡­"


    Her eyes were hot but the debris of that heat source did not show. She had already decided. Besides, she had cried before Saya. No need to cry anymore. She gathered up her sadness and burned it all with the fire of her spirit. A picture surfaced in her mind. A picture of thorns. Captured by sadness, only this picture was unrelated to her consciousness. Only this picture remained in her mind. The thorns fell one by one. They fell into emptiness, and for some reason, the last piece landed on Derek''s head. In the end, they surrounded Derek. The meaning inside this picture¡­ Leerin didn''t want to know, but she knew.


    I see. So that''s it. That''s why Layfon¡­¡­


    "Then¡­¡­"


    She lifted her head. No tears stained her blindfold. She had decided not to cry. She stared at the door that Derek had closed behind him.


    "As I thought, it is still not possible, Layfon," she murmured, standing up.


    Resolution filled her face.

 Volume 13, Bottled Letter for You

    Volume 13, Bottled Letter for You


    He held a document on that day. The document that had arrived in his hand later than its delivery time had given him a huge shock. Not that because it arrived late. Under the inconvenience of letter deliverance between cities, it wasn''t possible to guarantee timely delivery of anything. Hence, one would be more lenient to this mishap.


    He had deliberately printed out the data from the terminal because he could better feel what he was reading on paper rather than on the screen.


    "¡­¡­¡­ But why?" he muttered after a short moment of confusion.


    Rather than joy, doubt first surfaced in his mind. The person in the rough photo on the document looked to have grown a lot, but he had lost his sensitivities. He looked like an ordinary boy. It was hard to believe he had once brought him so much impact. But there was no question to the city he came from, and his name was the same as before.


    The person in the photo still left traces in his mind. This happened five years ago. The childish air in the boy was disappearing, but some part of it remained. The trace of youth. People always viewed the traces of the young as their potential in the future. Though he shouldn''t be considering this as he was only twenty years of age, but the trace of youth could fade with growth. The choices in one''s life reduced through time. In the end, only one road was possible. However, this explanation was for the general populace.


    He was different.


    As a Military Artist, he was born to fight. He had no other choice, and his talent had farther paved the road for him. For him to come to an Academy City filled with immature students, it was unbelievable.


    ¡­¡­¡­ But this was the reality.


    "Have to do my best," he murmured.


    Karian Loss. This was his name. He was the Student President of the Academy City Zuellni. This was where he was now.


    ¡ó


    That thing was in every post office near any roaming bus station of any city. In a box beside the counter held letters placed in a mess. Karian tried all he could to take out one of the letters. The roaming bus driver, wearing a somewhat dirty uniform, had stuffed a few letters into that box and had then taken new packages from the post office and left. Though the letter wasn''t eye-catching, it had strongly attracted Karian''s attention.


    It was a letter without an address for its addressee, a letter not specifically written for anyone or any organization. It was sent to anyone, any city no matter what that city was, as long as it was sent to someone living in a world different from the sender''s own. A letter without an address. In Karian''s memory, these letters weren''t happily received by the post office. However, for some reason, these letters were increasing in number. The post office had also taken a countermeasure against it.


    At that time, Karian was only ten years old. He lived in the Trade City Santoburug. Since the beginning of the year, his vision had deteriorated drastically. He had to wear glasses now. The uncomfortable feeling on his ears and nose made him square his glasses.


    The letter in his hand was quite new. Except for the rough edges of the four corners, he couldn''t find any traces of damage on it. It had probably taken in all the luck of the roaming bus. Karian studied the envelope and put it in his bag. Though there was no rule that said one couldn''t take the letter home, he still wanted it to be safe.


    What was he expecting? Perhaps expecting a change to his routine life. He wanted to breathe in the outside air.


    The present Karian could not recall what he was thinking back at that time. Either way, he remembered he had taken the letter home.


    His family life was very content. He lived in a huge mansion. He had a strict and serious father, a gentle mother and a young sister¡­¡­ No matter how he looked at it, it was a good family. Karian himself did not have anything to be dissatisfied about. Not that he would complain. As the child of a rich family, he worked hard for his grades and people could easily find any shortcomings on the surface. His parents loved him. No one would be more fortunate than him in this world. He was content.


    But, for sure¡­¡­¡­


    "Nii-sama."


    The door opened after a knock. Karian''s sister walked in with a servant, carrying a heavy book in her arms. Hair the same color as Karian''s waved behind her as she delivered the book to him. He had lent her the book a few days ago.


    "You''ve finished reading it?"


    "Um," she nodded with a face that carried an immature air.


    "Did you pull an all-nighter?"


    This thick book wasn''t one that a child could finish reading in so short a period of time. He studied her and did not see traces of tiredness in her eyes.


    "Lend me the next one," she said without answering him and pushed the book to him. Karian took it with a sour smile and caressed her head. His hand felt the warmth that was unique to a child''s, proof of her exhaustion.


    "I''ll prepare it and lend it to you tomorrow."


    "You must."


    She pouted at the gentle instruction but she immediately agreed. She was probably losing to sleep. It was extraordinary that she could concentrate and finish reading such a thick book at her age.


    The servant took her hand and led her out of the door. Her footsteps were not stable. She would probably fall asleep before she arrived in her room. This was his younger sister, Felli Loss. Out of all normal members of the Loss family, she was a special child with the power of Psychokinesis.


    That was Felli.


    Kei - was a special power that supported the strength of a Military Artist. A Psychokinesist made a further change with it. A Psychokinesist''s body strength was the same as a normal person''s, but she possessed strong brain cells that could release the Kei of Psychokinesis, turn it into atoms and use it to gather information and to communicate.


    Karian returned the book to the bookshelf, feeling the weight of the book through his wrist. Felli could read and write at the age of six, and she could read professional books of this thickness, all thanks to her ability of Psychokinesis. Though the words she used were still a child''s words, her knowledge far exceeded Karian''s.


    Incredible. Though Karian had met Military Artists and Psychokinesists, all of them were adults. Were they that incredible too when they were young? Did such a huge distance exist between them and the normal people? Felli had so easily crossed over the four years that separated them. His sadness probably rose from his psychology.


    He was jealous of his sister.


    At his age, he was beginning to use his knowledge to his advantage. That was what made him sad. The gloomy atmosphere in his room intensified.


    He returned to the desk and without any mood to study, leaned on the chair. A sense of failure and inferiority mixed together and created a feeling that he couldn''t describe with words. He couldn''t think of a way to let it out, yet he didn''t want to be troubled about it on his own. Not that he couldn''t imagine it. It was just revolting to even think about it.


    His hesitation stayed with him and only became worse and worse. The negative feeling stuck to every part of his body like glue. While finding a way to escape it, he found the letter in his bag.


    ¡ó


    The door to the Student President''s room had been blocked. A tray of sandwiches that replaced dinner, prepared by the Student Council members, sat on the table. Karian was sipping tea after dinner.


    The person who walked into the room was Felli. She had just entered her first year. The feeling of wearing the General Studies uniform was nostalgic. Perhaps he wasn''t used to her growth in these four years since he left her. She was twelve back then. He had only recently gotten used to the difference between the present Felli and the Felli in his memory. Once more, he could only sigh at the speed of the growth of an adolescent.


    The emotionless face of a pschokinesist had not changed, but currently, Felli''s cheeks were pale red, her breathing irregular. She must have run from her room to here.


    "Nii-san."


    In her irregular breathing, she had changed her greeting.


    "¡­ What is it?"


    She held a new uniform in a plastic bag.


    "What is the meaning of this?" she looked at him angrily.


    He squared his glasses and spread his hands. His face showed the icy expression he used during work.


    "As you can see, I''m transferring you to Military Arts."


    "Why? I¡­¡­¡­"


    "If possible, I want you to live freer, but the city''s current circumstances do not allow it. You should also know of the Academy City''s situation."


    "What has that got to do with me? I know Zuellni would lose all its selenium mines if it lost in the next Military Arts Competition. But we''ll leave this city one day. In that case, why¡­¡­¡­"


    "Felli."


    He understood her and he held the same feeling, but he still stopped her.


    "That''s rude to all the students who come here to search their path."


    "Then I just need to go to another Academy City¡­¡­"


    "Do you think our parents would consent to that?"


    Felli lowered her head, biting her lips. Everyone back in Santoburug had high expectation of her as a genius in Psychokinesis. Originally, she had no choice but to live in her home city for her entire life. However, influenced by their daughter''s thinking, the parents had allowed Felli to leave the city for a limited time. The condition was that she must go to Zuellni, where her brother Karian was. The Loss family was rich through its information trading, and it had used its huge influence to persuade the government to allow Felli to leave. On the surface, Felli had appeared to leave for Zuellni to further her studies. The department of a Psychokinesist like Felli was that important a thing for the city.


    "¡­¡­ I didn''t want to be a Psychokinesist."


    "I also didn''t want to be a normal person. If I had a power equal to yours, I wouldn''t have done this. Since people cannot just obtain what the power they want, unfairness also clings to you all the time."


    Though it was an opinion hard to accept, Felli''s head was lowered and she did not argue. She just kept her head down, not moving an inch.


    "From tomorrow, you''re a Military Arts student. Your classes are the same; no changes would interfere with your lessons. I''ll let you know later of other procedures."


    The room echoed his dry voice. His sister staggered out of the room. Alone in the room, Karian leaned back on the chair. His body felt heavy, as if he was feeling all his exhaustion at once. He recalled her figure leaving the room with her head lowered. It was a nostalgic feeling, proof of the fact that the many years of separation between them had not changed them.


    Perhaps it was the same for Felli.


    ¡ó


    Karian opened the envelope. The letter, having traveled a long journey, had obtained different kinds of smell. It also retained a faint aroma of the flowers, a smell of the outside. The smell of a place that Karian could not contact with. The air of some place that disallowed him from stepping foot in. The letter had allowed him to temporarily overlap with a different place. He seemed to understand why this kind of letter was always mailed out.


    The words on the letter weren''t typed up. They were hand-written in neat handwriting, as if the writer was imitating some kind of writing. It looked to have come from a female''s hand. Karian tossed away his worries and began to read.


    "Hello, stranger. My name is Sharon Marcel. I really hope this letter won''t be sent back to my home city. I wonder what will happen to it?"


    What will happen to it? That troubled Karian. Sharon Marcel had not mentioned the name of her city, but from the content of the letter, she must have left the city already. Karian found that amazing. Though he knew many people could change from one roaming bus to another, it did not feel that real to him as his level of knowledge was still not enough. He wanted to know why she left her home city, but he''d probably only find out after he read the entire letter. He kept reading.


    "Perhaps it''s strange for me to send a letter like this after leaving a city, but it wouldn''t be surprising if you think about it closely. I only know the sceneries of two cities. Though the roaming bus has stopped in many cities, I could only look in from the outside. No matter which city it is, I can''t move freely as I''m not a citizen of that city. I understand from the journey that there are so many more people and cities than I can imagine. Back in my home city, what I heard was just a small part of everything. This world is really vast! But as for cities that are related to my life, there are only two."


    She publicly announced her wish in this letter, saying that she wanted to understand the world more. It wasn''t just for knowledge. She wanted to have experienced it and write down the wish of the world where numerous Regios drifted.


    And she also understood that it was an impossible wish.


    "What the¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian was disappointed. He never expected it was such a boring letter. Though one could only write about oneself in a letter not addressed to anyone, but how could she hope to gain the goodwill of the reader by writing a negative letter? This person seemed to be older than Karian. This side of her was worse than him.


    Karian was angry that the letter had failed his expectation. Of course, one reason was that he held too much expectation. Normally, he''d just laugh it off, but not today.


    Yes, he should write back. This sudden thought fascinated him. The other person was female. She probably wrote the letter, hoping to meet somebody. In that case, the person who received the letter must be a brilliant male. A male who could understand her, respect her and comfort her. Yes, that''s right. Karian pondered in his foul interest, pondering how to reply as his pen ran on the white page. He knew this was boring and meaningless and was tempted to stop writing. But he wrote to the end and folded the letter, wrote the address on the envelope and took it to the post office. He did all that without hesitation.


    When he put the letter in the mailbox, all he had was a feeling of self-hatred. He hated he was only a ten year old kid. Perhaps he could manage to suppress his impulse when he grew older?


    "That''s why I''m sending you this letter, to you whom I know nothing but your name. If possible, I hope you live in a city that I know nothing about. But in a world that contains numerous cities like stars, I think it won''t be that bad for the letter to be sent back to my home city.


    I want to listen to your story. I also want to hear the story of your city."


    Trade city Santoburug. A city that specialized in information trading. Its system was the same as a normal city''s. Every few years, it participated in an intercity match. Mostly, it fought against the cities in its vicinity - Ronderia and Karamarina. One was a manufacturing city. The other was an agricultural city. Don''t know whose joke it was to fight against these two good business partners. Since Santoburug''s relationship with these two cities had worsened, it could only obtain information from faraway cities. And the information was what Ronderia and Karamarina desired. In the end, the hostile relationship between the three cities evolved into that of a natural information trade.


    An Academy City was the best target in terms of information trade. It gathered immature people, but that meant it had also stored up talents from different cities. It was a city of mixed values. The city chased after flexibility. It was able to use its potential on research and invention. An Academy City''s research was valued highly by others. Other cities all used the result of these researches to make other inventions and employ them in use.


    According to Sharon''s request, Karian had explained the situation of his own city. But when he thought closely, he didn''t think there was anything special he wanted to let off.


    The outside world. It must have all kinds of things that differed from here. Each sealed off city had its own culture, but the specialty of Santoburug had averaged out the difference between culture and civilization. The trade of information seemed to have smoothed out all the ripples in the sand.


    In so prosperous a city like Santoburug that was the average of all cities, didn''t that mean it doesn''t have anything sellable and unique? As Karian had thought, it mattered not where one was.


    Time passed in such thoughts. As he waited for a response, anticipation and uneasiness greeted him every morning. But because the time of delivery between cities was much longer than he had imagined, he had gradually forgotten it.


    It was after three months that he received the letter.


    ¡ó


    Karian examined all the documents sent over, and began processing the letter of notification.


    If they had such a strong Military Artist as him, they would win the next Military Arts Competition. Everyone would hold the same conclusion in the face of this person''s strength. But an excellent Psychokinesist was necessary to allow this Military Artist to utilize his full potential. If information could be provided to this Military Artist in a large scale, his strength could be used more easily. As such, Felli was necessary.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Karian looked at the document in his hand again. This person had chosen to enroll in General Studies. In reality, a Military Artist of his level could learn nothing by entering the Military Arts course. Felli was probably the same. The government shouldn''t have given this person permission to leave his city.


    Something must have happened.


    Karian must find out the reason to it. He had to transfer this person to Military Arts when he entered the Academy City, because the year of his entry was the year in which the Military Arts Competition was to be held. Karian''s gaze landed on the vase in the room as he thought of how to obtain that information. The red flowers blossomed happily in front of him.


    "¡­¡­ Am I going overboard?" he asked the flowers.


    But the aroma drifting through the air was different from that in his memory.


    ¡ó


    Karian was skeptical of the letter that the manager of the house had taken to him. Once he saw the name of the sender, he recalled what he did three months ago. Extreme self-hatred and embarrassment made him want to tear apart the unopened letter, but he wanted to find out what she had to say. In the end, he chose to open the letter.


    "Yo, hello. Thanks for your reply. In truth, I''ve sent out ten similar letters. You''re the third to reply¡­¡­ And no one had written as badly as you."


    As if he had received a head wound, the impact was heavy for him.


    "You understood my intention and my feelings, but you still played with me like I''m an idiot. You deliberately messed around with me, who is so far from you. It''s rare for such long distance communication."


    A chill ran up Karian''s back. Large beads of sweat ran down his face. He had been seen through. This woman had seen through his horrible taste by just reading the letter. He felt deeply the wound made by the hidden crawls of this person whom he held in contempt. Though this atmosphere made him feel dizzy, he kept on reading.


    "But I like you the most of the three. You described your city in details, but unfortunately, I can''t give you a pass. Though I want to understand a city''s history and uniqueness, that''s not only it. There''s also the scenery. You might only think the city is only used to gather information, but that''s not it. I want to understand how you feel about the city. Perhaps you don''t understand with such an abstract explanation. Ah yes. You said in the letter you''re 22. But in truth, how old are you? If you still want to say more, then send me a letter. I hope you''d say something more meaningful next time."


    He had lost completely¡­¡­¡­


    After reading the letter, Karian looked at the ceiling. He never thought the prank he played back then would suffer such defeat.


    "How can this happen?"


    He was still doubtful after reading. Was that address not the sender''s address? Was this woman actually in Santaburug, someone that Karian knew? Who was she? Karian had no clues. His parents¡­¡­ But his dad was busy all day, and her mother was busy helping her husband. They wouldn''t have the time.


    This person might not be in Santoburug. In that case¡­¡­


    "Did she really leave her city?"


    His sense of defeat did not fade, but he couldn''t suppress his curiosity. He quickly found a piece of blank paper and began moving the pen without hesitation. Say something. What should he say?


    Karian never thought he could be so happy in his confusion.


    ¡ó


    The person who came in after knocking at the door was a young Military Artist with a stiff expression on her face. Vance, standing beside Karian, looked at the gloomy girl.


    "Excuse me. I''m in Military Arts second year, Nina Antalk. I heard you want to talk to me?"


    "Yes, I''ve been looking for you," Karian nodded and looked at the document beside his hand. An application form to create a platoon.


    "You want to form the 17th platoon?"


    "Yes."


    "According to the document, you don''t have enough members. You can''t form a platoon just with a piece of paper."


    Karian''s words did not scare her. Keeping her stiff expression, she nodded.


    "As you said, there''s only me and Sharnid Elipton. There''s also a Dite technician from the Alchemy course, but Sharnid was once active in the 10th platoon."


    "You entered the 14th platoon in your first year. Sharnid was the same. He''s young and can do much. If there are enough members, I''d really anticipate the forming of this platoon."


    "Karian," Vance cut in a low voice. He meant to stop Nina from forming a team. Nina and Sharnid were both excellent Military Artists, but Vance had doubt on whether Nina had the quality to act as captain. Nina was in her second year. The first priority they should consider was her experience.


    Vance was right.


    "¡­¡­¡­ I want to know why you want to form a platoon? What are you not satisfied with in the 14th platoon?"


    "Nothing. I think the 14th platoon is excellent."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­?"


    "I admit it''s my willfulness. But I want to try a fighting style that can reflect myself."


    "You can''t do that in the 14th platoon?"


    "The 14th platoon is excellent, but time is needed to do things my way. I''m doubtful of whether Zuellni has the time for that now."


    "What honest opinion."


    Nina''s personality dazzled Karian. So honest that she was stupid. This was shown in her handing in the application form even without enough members. It was easy to reject her with the reason of her being young and impatient. Though Nina needed Karian''s permission to form a platoon, Vance''s vote could reject her in this situation.


    But he did not. This meant Vance was also moved by Nina''s honesty.


    "I understand your passion," Karian said. His words cleared up Nina''s confusion. However, Vance''s muttering made her control her emotions.


    "But it''s not possible to properly acknowledge the team when you don''t have enough members. Besides, it''s not permissible to find any Military Artists to fill the number. If one can easily become a platoon member, it would affect the air of Military Artists."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Yes."


    Nina''s relaxed expression turned stiff again. She was alert for the bitterness to come.


    "How about this. I''ll give you temporary permission. If you don''t have enough members by the deadline, then I''ll take back the permission. As for the limit¡­¡­ yes, let''s make it the month after the opening ceremony. Both you and Sharnid are excellent Military Artists. Even though the 17th platoon might not be formed in the end, I don''t want you two to have nothing to do. Besides, it takes about the same time to enter another platoon."


    "That won''t happen."


    "I hope so."


    Nina''s gaze pressed onto Karian''s in response to the provocation in his words. A chill ran up Karian''s back at the Military Artist''s hostility, but his expression remained the same. Bad Military Artists would be exiled from an Academy City, but he knew Nina wasn''t that kind of person.


    "I very much anticipate your performance, oh yes¡­¡­"


    Pretending he had suddenly thought of it, Karian said the things he already had in mind.


    "I have someone to introduce to you."


    "Huh?"


    "A Psychokinesist. And I''m not boasting. She really is talented."


    Nina''s eyes shone. For among Military Artists, those who held special powers to evolve into Psychokinesists were few. In addition, this was a talented Psychokinesist. This was what Nina needed.


    "Please introduce her to me," Nina said with her head lowered.


    Karian''s smile was faint. He had planned this from the beginning. Since hearing of Nina from Vance, Nina was enough to make him interested in her. And her stubbornness far exceeded Karian''s prediction. What was more important was that this level was not enough to form a new platoon. On retrospect, this environment suited that person. He might not be able to make use of his potential in an old platoon. On the other hand, the new stage that awaited his coming and the adaptability to him were worth anticipating. No. Even if others were to match his strength, Felli was enough for that. Even if the team was to disband afterwards, the hurt caused by it could be alleviated.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Vance''s gloomy face watched Nina leave the Student President''s room with elation.


    "I got beaten by her passion."


    Karian didn''t know whether Vance understood his meanings. All he thought of was next year, the time of his arrival. Besides, it hadn''t been confirmed whether he was to arrive at Zuellni.


    ¡ó


    After Karian received that letter, he had communicated with her three times. One time, the letter took three months to arrive. The other two letters took one month and two weeks respectively. This probably was due to the number of roaming buses and their different routes. But the difference was comical. Though the route wasn''t that different subjectively speaking, but on closer inspection, all cities were constantly on the move. Even though one didn''t know how long a distance existed between two cities, the route must be continuously changing.


    Perhaps, the vast world was in fact very small. The movements of the cities and the wilderness conquered by filth monsters made people feel the distance was long.


    Karian received the fourth letter after six months. He was now eleven years old. This was his first time understanding the meaning behind his age increase. A few more years, he''d be of age to request to leave the city. Fortunately, the Loss family specialized in information trade. Though father had already settled down in Santoburug and had his own employees, information had it that he used to travel between cities before his marriage. He would probably agree with Karian''s thinking. Once he graduated from junior high¡­¡­


    But there was one thing he was concerned about. No, one thing that he regretted.


    "Your mind really does not match your age. You''re not cute at all. But you''re right. A safe route changes according to the changes of a city''s location. Normally, even cities near each other spend a lot of time moving, so much more than that moving in a straight line. I heard of this from friends who live in the Traffic City. Speaking of which, aren''t all roaming buses, as the key of communication between cities, under the control of the Electronic Fairy in Joeldem. It might be a bit ominous, but what would happen if filth monsters destroyed Joeldem?


    Normally, I''d have to wait for a long time to hear your thoughts, so this time, allow me to share my opinion. Uh, though I don''t know how Electronic Fairies came to this world, they have formed different characteristics of the cities, creating the survival system for us humans. If the city''s consciousness is defined as a body, then we''re acknowledging them as living beings like us. Does that mean instead of Electronic Fairies living as individuals, they are social beings who each work different parts?"


    That was the Sharon Karian couldn''t see. She was in Academy City. Even if Karian went over to her city, she would''ve graduated when he enrolled.


    Karian had only recently noticed the simple thing mentioned in the letter. As he read the letter, his admiration for Sharon''s theory grew. He was both surprised and afraid of the truth.


    "Did I leave the city to see her?"


    The roaming bus and this letter caused his knowledge of the distance between cities to fade. Though it wasn''t impossible, there did exist a faint sense of distance and danger. Most important was, she had never mentioned her home city, nor did she mention her plan after graduation.


    Should he ask? Would she tell him after he asked? What would happen after he asked? Would he follow her and go to her home city? And afterward? In fact, Karian already knew how to express his wish to leave. He just hadn''t prepared himself mentally. That wish had only stayed on the level of knowledge. But the knowledge he obtained from early maturity and his own thinking had made him comprehend the growth of a young man. Like the etching of a mark, this was his first time seeing the other as a female. He hadn''t yet seen her, but he was attracted by the personality and knowledge brought out by the words. Thinking how this was just like his style, he began mocking himself to calm down.


    But true peace and calmness did not come to him.


    Yet, he could not ask her face to face.


    The possibility of Karian and Sharon meeting randomly in so many cities was zero. Even if Karian was to inherit his father''s information trade and traveled between cities like his father in his youth, he could only raise that possibility by very little. Was his feeling for her to end when he hadn''t even seen her? This thinking and his bitterness made his hands shake.


    He couldn''t end it like that. He had decided. Nothing would happen if he waited. Waiting for her to come to Santoburug was the same as waiting for a miracle. He must act. Of course, he wasn''t planning anything exaggerated. Immediately leaving for the Academy City she was in was not realistic. It would be strange for a kid of his age to handle the administrative papers for a roaming bus ride. At this stage, it was possible for him to see her. Besides, what could a child do once he saw her? Nothing was advantageous for him.


    He could only do one thing. Though it was an insignificant action, Karian knew he must resist falling into the sprouting of this confused feeling. He held his pen, as if he was resisting the resistance in himself.


    Everywhere else was dark. No matter how dazzling sunlight bathed the ground, the ground had no connection to the world beneath it. It was as if darkness had filled a ditch. Karian grasped his own collar.


    "How''s it?"


    "The usual failure to attack the fake nervous system. The simple reaction really isn''t satisfactory."


    If he could let things go by not looking at the exhausted face of the Head of Alchemy, it would have been good. Faint light floated before the two of them. The darkness was most dense around the light, as if it was sucked into that light only to be pushed aside.


    "I''ve always been thinking, do you want it to wake?"


    "It was originally born from the Guardian Beast plan. It separated from what cannot be analyzed. Through a long period of time, changes had occurred to it. And we can no longer understand the original body it came from."


    Karian could tell the passion in his words. The Head of Alchemy was no longer answering the question. He couldn''t see his expression in the dark. Of course, not that he wanted to see his face, fascinated as if possessed by a devil. Beneath the sunlight, the Head of Alchemy was a proper researcher, but he had changed since entering here. Was this his true nature? Or did the darkness turn him into another him?


    "No one knows what would happen if it wakes."


    "No one knows how much power it has, but it must be enormous. If it can be gathered and processed, it could solve the current problem."


    "That''s just an optimistic speculation."


    That wasn''t it. Karian hadn''t been listening since the middle of the conversation. This man was like the sinking darkness, possessed by that existence. The city''s crisis had just given him one more excuse.


    The scenery hidden within Zuellni. Only after becoming the Student President could he see this scenery. It was the greatness brought about by a certain reason, or it was just randomness. No matter what, Karian couldn''t have seen this in Santoburug.


    At the same time, it reminded him of something worrying.


    (Is this what you''ve seen?)


    Sharon. For you, who have once lived here, you should have seen this too.


    He returned to his room. Only the icy cold air greeted him. His sister was in her own room. He hadn''t seen her for days. That couldn''t be helped, but he was worried. He had wanted to acknowledge the way of life she wanted. In fact, before he knew she was to enroll, he had thought he would let her live the way she wanted if Zuellni were to lose in the next Military Arts Competition.


    He had given up until that time came.


    A miracle had happened. No, it was about to happen. If a miracle appeared, anyone would naturally consider how to make it more effective, even if he was to sacrifice his sister¡­¡­ It didn''t matter that she would hate him after that.


    It was deep into the night. Karian changed into his pajamas and walked carefully to the kitchen. He made himself a cup of tea and returned to the living room.


    Karian tasted the tea under a lamp. In the dim room, only the aroma drifting from the table stimulated his feeling. Smell. First, he only smelled the aroma that was left on the letter. The aroma of another city. Attracted by that aroma, he had decided to come to Zuellni.


    Because Sharon was here at that time.


    Karian''s gaze moved to the door at the sound. Felli appeared under the dim light. Though he couldn''t read her expression, the atmosphere surrounding her was rejecting him. She walked past the sofa behind him and headed for the kitchen. He could hear the sound of water running from the tap. Felli came back out. It seemed she only came to get some water.


    "Felli," he called.


    "¡­¡­ What?"


    "After the end of next year''s Military Arts Competition, I''d let you live the way you like. No matter what, I''ll be graduating then. No one can bind you anymore."


    "¡­¡­ Do you think it''ll go that smoothly?"


    Felli wasn''t at all happy with his words. She was smart. But unlike Karian, Felli''s cleverness came from the experiences as a Psychokinesist.


    "Do you think people who know of my Psychokinesis would let me switch back to General Studies? Even though you''re returning to the city, the next Student President might process my transfer. The promise of someone who is about to leave is meaningless."


    He couldn''t defend. If he admitted her point, he would only anger her more.


    "I can only¡­¡­" She didn''t say anymore. Her words disappeared in the dim darkness. She could only not do her best. That was probably the content of her missing words.


    "Why do you want to protect this city so badly?"


    She didn''t wait for his answer as she closed the door and left.


    "¡­¡­ It''s harder to persuade one person than a crowd."


    He had been in Zuellni for five years now. Though he had learned how to operate a city in the Student Council that Sharon was once in, his way of interacting with individuals had not changed.


    Karian sighed and quickly drained the tea that had gone cold.


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    He returned to his bed and caught a glance of the vase sitting by the window. The flowers seemed to understand him as they wilted in the dark.


    He would put the flowers somewhere else tomorrow.


    This thought accompanied him as he sank into sleep.


    He had written the letter. Though he didn''t know whether it worked, the uneasiness of waiting for the reply and the regret of wondering whether the content was appropriate were speedily destroying the feelings he had laid bare in the letter.


    Every day was long. The heavy pressure pressing on his chest failed to leave him with the passing of time. The first month seemed to have stolen his consciousness. The second month was like forever. But time continued to pass day by day. At last, he received the letter at the end of the third month.


    "In truth, I''m surprised. You do know what you''re saying? I''m sorry, but I thought you were joking. It''s unbelievable that you feel like this when we''re so far away. But my dream is very solid. Ahah, I really am a girl.


    Of course, I''m happy, since I''m a girl. Can you understand that delicate difference?


    But, sorry. I can''t return your feelings. This isn''t a problem of age and distance. I already have someone I like. I''m helpless with him. He''s the same age as me but he''s playful. Yet, sometimes, he can be serious. What a strange guy. True to say, with my serious personality, I don''t think I''m suited with that type of person. But this can''t be helped. Maybe, this feeling would not be realized. Even so, that can''t be helped. This explanation is spoiled, but I think you''d understand. Even if I could tidy up my feelings, you cannot come to my city. I can''t return to Santoburug. I have my own reasons."


    The letter hadn''t ended, but he could no longer read the rest of the letter that he had been waiting for, for so long.


    The conclusion was out. As Sharon said, this wasn''t possible. Even so, he couldn''t help himself and had written her the letter, pouring all his emotions out in it. He didn''t cry. Only his throat felt bad.


    Had it ended?


    The second day, Karian bought flowers with the spare time he had from his work at the Student Council. Not only did the flowers at home wilt, the flowers in the Student President''s room had lost their vitality. In order to buy new flowers, he had come to walk on the road of the shopping street.


    A girl had appeared in a corner of an alley that did not connect to the shopping street, holding a bunch of flowers. Judging from the apron she wore, she must be working in some restaurant. The flowers were probably decoration for the shop.


    After seeing Karian, the girl was slightly surprised. She nodded an apology and was about to leave. Karian smiled as he walked past her.


    The aroma of flowers drifted to his nostrils.


    "¡­¡­ Can you wait a second?" he quickly turned around and called to her. He stood before the nervous girl and looked at the flowers before her chest.


    A bunch of small flowers in faint yellow.


    He had never seen this type. He had come to many florists in Zuellni, but he had never seen this flower. No, he had never smelled this aroma.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­¡­ Where did you buy these flowers?"


    The girl answered in suspicion. After thanking her, he walked straight into the alley. The alley was very narrow and it branched off. He kept walking between the two buildings. The end was a space that seemed to draw a perfect square. Tall buildings filled the four corners. A random space had appeared here. Who knew whether it was planned? In the space was a greenhouse. It looked like a simple house made to store equipment. It probably hadn''t been repaired. Karian could see it was originally a fine house.


    Though the plastic sheets covering the greenhouse weren''t that transparent, he could barely see a figure moving in the house. The closer he walked, the stronger the smell of the flowers.


    "Excuse me," he said. The person in the greenhouse answered him. It was a female''s voice.


    "As I thought, it was lonely to end this relationship with you. Though I was lonely, that can''t be helped. I still think of you. I know I''m willful. A relationship on paper feels somewhat special. It''s simple, but the other person cannot accept it. Because you must be very serious.


    But how long can this feeling last? Forever? Can''t be. I''m sorry. To me, swearing for a love that has no result is just a lie. Because that''s the same as ignoring other means of obtaining happiness. That would become someone else''s unhappiness. Only you? If that''s the case, those words reflect you. But can I just sit and watch unhappiness befall you? Perhaps you would say yes. But I don''t want you to be unhappy because of me. I wish for you to end this feeling for me. I don''t want you to be unhappy. I don''t want any students to be unhappy in the Academy City. At the same time, I don''t want you to be unhappy.


    You knew of this city because of me. You''re my most important person who hadn''t changed in those six years. You''re closely connected to the Academy City that I deeply love.


    I''ve decided not to write to you anymore. I''d welcome your letters if you were to write back. I think when that time comes; you''d have begun tidying your emotions.


    If possible, I really want you to see that little space I made. For you who can''t appreciate scenery, I wonder what expression you''d make after seeing it. How anticipating.


    If you really did come to Zuellni, then try to find it. If you''re lucky, perhaps you''d stay there."


    The door to the greenhouse opened. The rich aroma inside it enveloped Karian.


    It was here.


    That must be it.


    Sharon''s letters always carried the aroma of another city. The aroma came from these flowers.


    "Is there anything you want?"


    The female student wiped the sweat on her forehead as she looked at him. She was suspicious of the Student President coming here alone.


    "Aa, sorry. Could you sell me some flowers?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. These flowers aren''t for sale. The conditions to nurture them are very harsh, so not many flowers are grown. Sometimes when they''re ready, I give them out to people I know."


    "This is?"


    "The outside base of the Flower Appreciation Research Club."


    "Outside base?"


    Karian looked around.


    "Been negotiated?"


    "Yes. The conditions here are suited to growing these flowers. The senpais in the past negotiated and built this greenhouse."


    "In the past. How long ago?"


    "I heard it was ten years ago."


    "I see."


    It really is here.


    "Can I look around?"


    She gave him permission and he entered the greenhouse. Cute little yellow flowers spread in the house. Though they were small, the aroma they gave off was rich. Not rich in a way that made him feel uncomfortable. He felt refreshed.


    So it''s here. It''s the scenery that Sharon wants me to see. The place she had put lots of effort into creating is this place. Flowers are blossoming in between buildings, in a place that had disappeared amidst data. This must be the scenery she had mentioned.

 Volume 13, Ghost in Ghost

    Volume 13, Ghost in Ghost


    She ran desperately. All that was left in her mind was her resolve. Nothing else mattered.


    It was dark everywhere and monsters were closing in. The multi-eye held no emotions. Teeth like scythes sat in rows inside the opened jaw. Just imagining being bitten into pieces was enough to make her tremble.


    She began to doubt her current location. She was in a place she didn''t want to be in and had run into an unexpected monster. What joke was this?


    Why do I have to fight?


    Felli Loss was just a Psychokinesist, so why¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    That day began with the usual morning. Having arrived at the school for some time, she passed the time as usual. Felli Loss didn''t have any friends, yet she did not feel lonely amidst a crowd. Not that she didn''t want to make friends, not that she felt painful interacting with others.


    She just felt it was all right to be alone.


    Her classmates knew she didn''t deliberately create a barrier to wall them off. She would respond if they walked over to talk to her. They would also make jokes with her. Everyone knew she just didn''t wish for others to make lots of effort to talk to her, so few came to speak with her.


    "Felli-san."


    Hence, her words were slightly odd when she was greeted with such a kind attitude.


    It was after the first lesson after lunch break. She was called short when she prepared to leave the room. Felli lifted her head and saw Eri standing before her. She hadn''t talked much with Eri. Not that they had a bad relationship. Eri also didn''t talk much.


    ¡­¡­ But she liked to talk to herself.


    "Hohoho¡­¡­ Shall we go together?"


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    They had the same destination. Felli cocked her head as she calculated the intention behind Eri''s stiff smile.


    "Why?"


    Though she didn''t know Eri''s intention, she was sure she had some sort of purpose.


    "Why!¡­¡­ Hoho, how do you know? Hoho."


    "Do you know your laughter is creepy?"


    "Hohoho, that can''t be helped. It''s become a habit. My friends said I''m gloomy, so it''s best to at least laugh. This started back then."


    Her friends must have said something regretful.


    "What''s it?"


    "Uh, actually, I''ve joined a club. We have an activity tonight. If possible, Felli-san, can you join us?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ What does the club do?"


    "A club for horror lovers."


    "I refuse."


    Ignoring the still gloomily smiling Eri, Felli quickly walked away.


    "Ah! Please wait."


    Eri ran to catch up with her.


    "Please don''t say such cold thing~"


    "You must be holding that activity in the ruins?"


    "Yes, because we''re going for supernatural excursion."


    "No negotiation."


    "Ahah!"


    She increased her speed and chased after Felli.


    "Don''t say that¡­ The president said to bring some friends. The president''s order is absolute."


    "I''m not interested in your situation."


    "Please don''t say that. I¡­¡­ I only have you as a friend outside the club."


    "Then please take my name off your friend list for today."


    "So cold!"


    Eri cried. Though the students around them looked concerned, they all left due to Eri''s icy and gloomy smile. Felli sympathized with her¡­¡­¡­ but as the party involved, she felt embarrassed about it and so she halted her steps.


    But she immediately regretted her action.


    A challenging smile adorned Eri''s face.


    "Hohohohoo¡­¡­¡­ Could you be afraid of ghosts, Felli-san?"


    "Why would I? I just don''t believe in things that can''t be analyzed rationally."


    Correctly speaking, she meant things that flakes of Psychokinesis couldn''t analyze.


    "If I''m confused by information that can''t be felt, I cannot accurately send out information."


    "Hohoho¡­¡­¡­ Even though you''re saying this, you''re really scared."


    "No, as I was saying¡­"


    "No matter. Even though you''re a Military Artist, it''s understandable if there are a few things you''re afraid of."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    It seems she was provoking her dignity to make her join. This must be Eri''s strategy? Or it could be the president''s. Either way, none of it worked on Felli. Not even Eri''s strategy worked.


    "Hohoho¡­¡­¡­"


    "Just say whatever you like."


    "Aaa, please wait."


    Her pretense collapsed.


    "Don''t do what you cannot do," Felli said.


    "Um, uh¡­¡­ I''m sorry," Eri continued to explain, lying on the floor as if she was paralyzed. "But new members must invite friends to participate. If I can''t do that, I''d have to play a punishment game. Do you find that too much?"


    "Exactly."


    "Uh, please, I beg you. Save me."


    She looked really pitiful. Felli sighed and nodded.


    It was night. After training at the war field, Felli changed her clothes and headed out for the meeting.


    "Ah, Felli-san," Eri waved at her. It seemed she was worried she might not show. Felli felt it must have been really horrible for her when she rejected her plea.


    "Is it here?"


    They were next to the building of the Student Council. Before Felli was an old building. She couldn''t tell whether the paint protecting its surface was peeling off or just barely hanging on. Dirt filled the windows. Some windows were broken. No one was in the area. She felt uneasy by coming to an empty building, and that uneasiness was intensified since the building had been abandoned for a long time.


    They were in the middle of Zuellni. This abandoned building next to the building of the Student Council was creepy, the atmosphere magnified a thousand times. Though Felli had visited the building of the Student Council many times, this was her first time seeing this building. But that couldn''t be helped as the building was surrounded by thick bushes. It gave off a feeling of rejection. Even the only road that led to the depth of the bush that Felli now walked on was overgrown with wild grasses, repelling outsiders.


    Around ten people had already arrived.


    As expected, the Horror lovers club didn''t have many members. She understood the president''s intention now, but according to Eri, the club had over a hundred members. Besides, Eri had only entered a branch of it. If all members gathered together, there should be over one thousand of them.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hohoho. Thought that''s the case, only these people are seriously interested in attending the activities," Eri told the truth while Felli stood speechless.


    It was useless to get numb over this now.


    The club''s irregularly published magazine was popular and the money had provided them with minimal financial support. Sometimes, they had enough to organize a big event.


    Eri kept talking about past big events¡­¡­¡­ She was probably lured by the same tactic.


    The announcement sounded. It came from a girl with freckles around her nose. For some reason, she gave off a mysterious aura. She must be the president.


    "Well then - let''s begin," she said after looking at the twenty or so participants. She hadn''t confirmed whether anyone was late. So unorganized.


    "First, I''ll explain since we''ve some newcomers. Then please come forward, our special guest."


    "Hey, hey, you aren''t even gonna introduce him?"


    The special guest smiled sourly and walked out of the crowd. His gaze was on the building. Perhaps he was suppressing his presence so no one noticed him. Had he used Sakkei? That meant¡­¡­¡­


    A tall and muscular man stood out beside the president. The more Felli looked at him, the bigger her suspicion grew.


    "I''m the special guest, Vance Harudei. "


    Embarrassment showed on his face.


    Felli was shocked, her eyes wide. This tall Head of Military Arts who always accompanied her brother the Student President gave off the image of someone angry and impatient. She never thought he''d show himself in such a shadowy club. No, from the way he spoke, it felt like he had joined one of the primary clubs. She couldn''t imagine what the primary clubs were like these days. However, Vance was really before her. This was the truth. For someone who didn''t show much emotion like Vance to suddenly reveal a side full of humanity, Felli found this fact both shocking and revolting.


    Not at all concerned with the strange gazes pinning him, Vance began the explanation.


    "This building used to be for experiment purposes for the Alchemy course. It was the original building for the Alchemy course and has a history of about 30 years."


    30 years. This building had not been refurbished for other purposes since Felli entered the Academy City. She couldn''t think of why the building had been abandoned for so long.


    "This building is not in use because of one of the experiments. The records for that experiment doesn''t exist anymore, so it must have been a big event. You''d understand once you enter. But since there are signs indicating the building is in risk of collapsing, please be cautious and don''t get close to any dangerous areas," he gave the typical warning to the students and continued, "The event had not only damaged the building but it had also injured and killed several students. Because of that, the Student President of that time decided to abandon this building and built another building for the Alchemy course. The final decision was to demolish the old building but various things happened during the demolition process, ranging from the failing of a crane to workers getting injured. In the end, people who walked past the building had reported seeing students who weren''t here anymore. Rumor had it that a ghost interference had occurred."


    (How stupid.)


    They all sounded like lies to Felli. Just what exactly was a ghost? It never had a clear definition. Legend had it that a soul existed in a human body. Supernatural lovers typically defined a soul as a ghost. But what happened to a soul that had died? In the time of religion, of a God that believers were devoted to before the existence of Regios, souls were believed to return to where the God resided. Would the God accept the souls of present humans who no longer believed in them? Had the thinking of believing in a God overcome the narrow-mindedness of humans? If a God would unconditionally accept the souls of non-believers, doesn''t that mean there shouldn''t be any more ghosts in the world? There was also another belief that the souls of stubborn people would remain after they died. This meant the countless people who lived in this world, or those who had a stubborn will were not all buried in this earth? Either way, all weird rumors said ghosts only appeared in special places that ghosts appeared in.


    Felli listened to Vance with disappointment.


    "Hohoho¡­ So interesting."


    But Eri was enjoying it.


    "Aaa¡­¡­¡­ Those people died in the explosion without realizing they had died. What were their feelings as they appeared here?"


    "Have you not thought of failure?" Felli said to Eri, who was convinced she would meet a ghost.


    Felli and Eri were given a map and a torch. The members formed into teams of two and they entered the old building in order. Inside, the building smelled humid, stale and dusty. Though there wasn''t a trace of any burnt smell, they could see the black stains left by the fire.


    "Wuhohoho¡­¡­¡­ I''m excited," Eri said to the dissatisfied Felli. She slowed down her steps, the light from the torch drifting.


    Felli silently stared at the map. It wasn''t complete. The danger zones were clearly marked but other areas had been neglected. This was probably done to make the participants search for their own paths. The so called investigation of the strange was just a courage testing game. The president looked like she was used to this. She must have participated many times. Felli couldn''t understand how they could be so happy in this dark and dirty place, especially Eri.


    "Hohohohohohohohohohoho¡­¡­¡­"


    Eri kept laughing. "Are you scared, Felli-san?"


    "How can you be so happy?"


    Eri''s expression showed she didn''t comprehend Felli''s question. "Because it''s a ghost."


    "¡­¡­¡­ That isn''t an answer."


    "Why? They appear in a way unknown to us living beings. They chase after us and attempt to possess our bodies, thinking of cursing us to death and bring us over to that side of the world. Isn''t that the delicate existence of a ghost?"


    "Don''t you think this is rude to the dead?"


    Even though she said that, it was useless against Eri.


    (Hurry up and finish this.)


    The only way to finish as quickly as possible was to walk through the building as fast as possible. Felli increased her speed.


    "Ah, wait for me."


    Eri chased after her in a fluster.


    Humid wind blew in past a broken window. Dried leaves and sand blown in by the wind filled the corridor. Every step generated soft crunching sounds. Many of the doors leading to what looked like research labs were opened. As all documents had been moved away, almost all bookshelves stood empty. Abandoned glass containers had stains of yellow in them. Some liquid could have been left in them for a long time. Looking from the color, some horrible things might happen if one were to take out the cork.


    "Hohoho, so interesting."


    Felli ignored her and silently filled in the map. They needed to investigate all areas in the five story high building except the collapsed areas and an individual area that had been blocked.


    "¡­¡­¡­ This is the last room."


    Having investigated the last room, Felli confirmed the map had been filled. They had checked all areas they could enter.


    "Ok, let''s head back."


    "Still haven''t met one."


    She ignored the disappointed Eri and returned to the corridor. Through the dust covering the window, she could see the sharp tower of the Student Council building. The tower had been turned into a clock tower. Only elite Military Artists with internal Kei could see the time on the clock from the outskirt of the city. As for the building itself, everyone could see it since it was so enormous.


    The clock she saw from here was like a giant spying at them. Felli could see the trembling of the moving long hand of the clock. She had looked at the clock before entering the forest that surrounded the old building. They had been in here for two hours now.


    "So long."


    "Hohoho, is it already that late?" Eri was shocked.


    "I spent so much time on this meaningless task."


    "Such a regret. Let''s return. The president and the others have probably gone back."


    Her words made Felli pause.


    "What is it?"


    "Speaking of which, we haven''t seen anyone since entering the building."


    "Yes."


    Only three entrances were usable in this building. Ten teams were formed from twenty people. Two people for each team and they were to enter through the three entrances. Two teams should have entered before Felli''s team.


    Felli looked at the map. They had gone through all the possible areas from the entrance. They had also checked the collapsed areas and the blocked off area. They had walked through every corner of the building but why had they not met the first two teams?


    "Because this building is huge."


    She didn''t agree with her.


    "Saying it''s huge cannot explain the problem."


    "Really? Those people are also submerged in the game. They just haven''t found each other."


    "Am I also submerged in it?"


    This was obviously unusual. Besides, this was exactly the situation that Eri had wanted to be in with such high anticipation. Why didn''t she think in that direction? Felli sighed with suspicion.


    (Well, it''d be troublesome if she starts dancing in joy.)


    Not wanting to see an Eri shouting happily "the ghost has finally come!", Felli began to think of something else. Have they all been kidnapped? In this place? All of them? That''s unrealistic. Is there a murderer with a psychological problem? So stupid. Or maybe we''ve been lied to. Maybe there''s only the two of us here?


    That was the most realistic but cheapest possibility. If the club would get Vance to help for such a boring prank, Felli would have to change the way she viewed him. For the man whose only good point was being punctilious, he was also the most foolish.


    "To leave the girls in such a dangerous place, how does he plan to go on if it became a problem of responsibility?" Felli said to herself and bent down to snatch out the Dite from the weapon harness tied to her thigh, hidden beneath her skirt. She wasn''t permitted to carry her Dite with her. Almost all Military Artists obeyed the school rule. If she was found out, she wouldn''t escape punishment even though she was the Student President''s sister.


    She snatched it out and restored it to spread the flakes around.


    Numerous scale-like flakes spread out from the staff shaped Dite and flew away like drifting petals.


    "Woah¡­¡­¡­"


    The power of Psychokinesis shone a pale blue in the dark. Eri sighed.


    "Incredible."


    Ignoring the Eri who still hadn''t noticed she was the target of a prank, Felli began to search for other people.


    The inside of the building was very spacious. The Alchemy building was built to withstand all kinds of experiments. Felli was suspicious of the cause that could damage the building to such a level. Though the paint on the wall was peeling off, the long abandoned walls showed no signs of rot. This was the same outside or inside the building. Materials strong enough to resist any kind of destructive power must have been used to be able to tolerate pressure, explosion, and heat that was created directly or indirectly. This meant even Psychokinesis had trouble passing through this material. The difficult investigation made Felli frown as she checked the underground carefully. She had finished checking the outside and had found a few people, but the main suspects, the club president and Vance, were nowhere to be seen. This meant they must still be inside the building.


    (Perhaps they''re hiding somewhere and monitoring me.)


    But she had yet to find them.


    "Really, what a waste of time¡­¡­¡­¡­" she complained subconsciously.


    At this time.


    "Huh?"


    Her Psychokinesis captured an unexpected wail.


    Whose voice was that? She matched the voice to her memory. A female, and she wasn''t the club president. It matched one of the voices in the crowd during the gathering. The real wailing did not come physically through to Felli''s ears. She heard a strong echo. If there was glass in the corridor, the sound should spread to the outside of the building and not cause the glass to resonate. But Felli felt the voice echoing in a place similar to a corridor. The sound was located quite a distance from the flake that was in one of the floors.


    "Underground?"


    The map hadn''t indicated a passage leading to the underground. Still, it wasn''t surprising if there was an underground area. Where did the voice leak from? Felli sent her flake over to search for the source of the voice.


    Found it. A set of stairs leading to the underground hid in the staircase of the first floor. The floor was opened like a trapdoor. The voice must have come from there. Surrounding the stair was dust and leftovers of something. Who did it? Who pushed apart the things behind the stairs and opened the door?


    Something might have happened. Felli couldn''t believe the impulse she felt to head for the underground area. She never thought she had an ounce of righteousness or justice in her. This must be Nina''s influence.


    (How troublesome.)


    She complained, not at all preventing her body from moving.


    "Eri-san, we''re going down," she said. "¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    Eri had disappeared. She was nowhere to be seen in the corridor.


    "Eri-san?" Felli called loudly, but her voice only echoed in the empty corridor. "What bad timing!"


    Did she run away? To where? Did she find something strange that interested her? Felli curled her tongue grudgingly and recalled several flakes to search for Eri. She ran for the stairs beneath the staircase of the first floor.


    Felli herself did not possess the fighting strength to match a Military Artist so she had to make detailed preparations before entering a possible battle zone. Underestimation was taboo for anyone. It was especially poisonous for Psychokinesists. Any error on Psychokinesis might bring about the death of a Military Artist who relied on the Psychokinesis in the fight.


    The image of the first flake enlarged in Felli''s brain as she ran. The air was heavier than the area she was in now, and in the dimness existed a thing that exuded light. It was the trace of Kei light. A Military Artist. Felli didn''t have to think more. Vance must be fighting someone.


    She sent the flake closer and it captured Vance''s figure. Kei ran on the broken wall. It appeared Vance had not jumped out but was sent flying. One of his knees touched the floor and he pushed himself up with his rodlike weapon. Felli checked his surroundings with the flake¡­¡­ No one was around.


    "Vance, stand down."


    Her voice sounded from the flake. Her other flakes flew out of the hole that Vance''s body had made. Psychokinetic mines. Intense light dominated the area as explosions reverberated.


    Vance escaped from the explosions. While he ran out as if leading the smoke billowing out behind him, Felli reached the first floor.


    "Don''t forget to add senpai behind the name," Vance said, covered by white dust.


    Felli was shocked at his first words right after his escape. "As a member of the Student Council, how do you explain playing a prank on girls in such a dangerous place?"


    His expression was bitter and sour. "As I said, I¡­¡­" he muttered.


    "What''s going on?"


    She had set up new flakes at the explosion point as she investigated the surroundings and voiced her question.


    "Just what were you fighting?"


    Her flake did not catch anything after the explosions. Actually, she hadn''t caught anything since she started using Psychokinesis in this building. Vance fought in a place empty of people and he flew out, breaking a hole in the wall all by himself.


    "What did you say?" he looked at her strangely. "Didn''t your flake sense it? Is that really¡­¡­¡­" he said to himself, making a conclusion in his mind.


    "What are you saying? Eri-san''s gone. Where are the others? Do they know?"


    Vance lifted his head with shock on his face. "Even she''s gone? Impossible. Her personality should be okay."


    "What?"


    "Damn, something really isn''t right."


    "Hey¡­¡­ Isn''t that enough," she quietly stared at him. He sighed.


    "I know. I''ll give you an explanation."


    Unbelievable.


    "Do you think I''d believe that?" she watched him coldly.


    Vance was sitting on the stair. "If it were the usual, you''d believe it, but this time, it''s different. Something bad is happening."


    "Bad?"


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t be working so hard," he shook his head tiredly.


    What do believe in? The president of the Horror Lover club was a girl named Ira Roshirinia. Very few people knew she was also a member of the Student Council. Her duty was to look after this old Alchemy building.


    This building wasn''t simply abandoned.


    Thirty years ago when the Academy City Alliance people were still in Zuellni, the students of the Alchemy course had undertaken an experiment under their guidance.


    The Guardian Beast plan.


    At that time, filth monsters that were far more powerful than Military Artists had invaded the inner parts of the city. Even though they were beaten back, they had caused heavy damages to the city. Besides, Military Artists had suffered death and injuries after the filth monster invasion. After that, Zuellni began planning for ways to defend against filth monsters, and that was the Guardian Beast Plan. The Alchemy biological department had created some monsters through gene technology. Made from the basis of dead parasites, these monsters would invade a filth monster and destroy its soft inside as a self-exploded weapon.


    But there was a problem. How were they to make it so the parasite only unleashed its madness on filth monsters? In the end, this problem was never solved.


    "The original suggestion was to allow Psychokinesists to control them, but that never took place as it didn''t work well."


    Though one could control it by burying a flake in the parasite''s brain and stimulating it through electricity, this was highly developed technology that Psychokinesists could not control through short training. Besides, the technology itself had yet to be realized. The suggestion was abandoned.


    "They used other ways in the end but the experiment was stopped because of the explosion. Not only that, the Guardian Beasts had gone on a rampage afterwards, so they halted the plan."


    The top had decided to abandon the experiment facility under a sealed circumstance. The entire building had not been demolished but was abandoned. This had also transformed into the driving force behind Zuellni''s student rule.


    "What is her mission?"


    Felli meant the president of the Horror Lover club - Ira.


    "She''s like a shadow Military Artist, suppressing the curious glances of the crowd and preventing them from getting close."


    A tree had to hide within a forest. Ira''s job was to use certain things to create an interest and satisfy that interest on a certain level. The Horror Lover club worked to filter the students. This was something difficult for one to accept over a short period of time.


    "Then what''s the purpose of this activity? Where are the others?"


    Even now, Felli''s flake was searching for Eri and everyone. No one had escaped the building, and no one had shown in the place of Vance''s fight. Though Vance''s words were hard to accept, it was true that Felli knew nothing of anything.


    "Then¡­¡­¡­" Vance opened his mouth and stood.


    The flake did not capture anything before him.


    "How¡­¡­¡­"


    But why was a monster here? A strange monster was walking in the corridor. It was strange, its body height about the same as Vance''s. Its body bent, delicate and slim like Felli''s wrist. A ball shaped eye protruded from its head. Its huge mouth was like a line. The body cover had neither scales nor shell. Its wet body reflected the light of Psychokinesis revoltingly.


    Though the multi-eye, exclusive to bugs, could not feel people''s gazes, the icy pressure assaulted Felli and Vance.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Filth monster. That term flashed across Felli''s mind, but a filth monster could not have escaped her Psychokinesis. Then this is¡­¡­ If Vance''s words are true¡­¡­


    "Guardian Beast? It''s still alive?"


    Vance tightened his grip on the weapon and quickly moved to stand before her.


    "I''ll buy some time. Hurry and call for reinforcements."


    Felli carefully retreated as she sent a out a flake.


    The monster moved.


    Vance roared and stepped up to meet its attack. The flow of his Kei made the dry leaves and dust around him float off the floor. The storm of Kei tore the dry leaves apart and pounded them into powder to dance in Vance''s surrounding.


    The huge staff danced fiercely in the corridor and swung at the monster''s speedy long legs. However, the monster stopped suddenly. Vance didn''t anticipate that move, and his staff hit the floor before the monster.


    "Tsk," he quickly moved away.


    The monster''s front leg was gone the next moment.


    "Woah!"


    Vance''s body was bounced higher and he was then tossed with his back facing the floor. Next came the sound of a mountain collapsing. The monster''s leg beat Vance''s body like a whip. Unlike insects, this was a joint supported by muscles like a snake.


    "Damn, you''re just a bug but you got good eyesight."


    Vance didn''t look injured. He stood back up. The monster didn''t move as if it knew Vance wasn''t dead. It probably wouldn''t deal the final blow as long as the opponent was still moving.


    "This is difficult."


    No matter what its real body was, the monster could match the speed of any Military Artist, and it also had a brain for strategies. Though it wasn''t enough to defeat Vance, the top in the Military Arts course, it could make this fight difficult.


    Vance leaped for the monster and used his staff to fend off the attack of the front leg. Taking advantage of technique that did not seem to match his body height, he slid to the front of the monster.


    He stabbed. Wind accompanied the stab that only cut through air as the monster evaded just in time. Vance kept moving, not giving the opponent any time to rest. The monster continued to back off with its long legs in incredible speed. A distance drew between Vance and Felli.


    "What!" Vance suddenly shouted in surprise and stopped.


    "Oh no!"


    She couldn''t tell Vance''s situation through Psychokinesis, but the moonlight shining through the window showed Vance''s figure.


    "¡­¡­ Thread?"


    That monster seemed to possess the ability of a spider. Moonlight showed threads weaving around Vance''s body. The monster was releasing threads, laying a trap as it retreated.


    It now closed in on Vance, planning to eat him. Noticing its intention, Felli used the Psychokinesis mine. She exploded them on any surface area of the monster that was exposed.


    A mad storm swept through the corridor. White light conquered the area. As the dust and smoke parted, a large figure appeared before her.


    "Couldn''t you have saved me more gently?"


    Reproachful gaze came from the rough countenance that was stuck with dust.


    "Nope."


    She had already detonated the mine to minimize Vance''s injuries, and she had calculated so the explosion would not spread to her. Other than that, it''d be hard to satisfy more difficult demands.


    "Did this monster kidnap everyone else?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes."


    The threads had lost their function after absorbing the heat of the explosion. Vance stood up and waited for the dust to dissipate.


    "Those threads have taken everyone. I escaped it as I just finished the work. Everyone else has been taken."


    The dust parted, but the monster was gone.


    Vance bit his tongue. "It''s always like that, retreating after attacking. It must be waiting for our weakness to show."


    "But how can a self-destructing weapon hold such a function?"


    "I''ve read the manual. That function was made to save those who couldn''t escape in time."


    "What terrible taste," she burst out, thinking of the threads weaved around her.


    "If that''s the case, the other people should be safe for now."


    "Aa, it didn''t have the time to eat them."


    Felli frowned, thinking. The way this monster fought drew out the battle. The sealed off space was advantageous for Felli and Vance, and they could leave the building to call for reinforcement. But if they let their guard down for those two factors, the situation for the captives would worsen.


    "We must act."


    Not only for the disappeared students, but she must also stay alert.


    "Yeah," Vance nodded. "But how do we find them?"


    For some reason, Psychokinesis did not work on the monster. Since they couldn''t search for its whereabouts, they could set a trap and lure it in. Though Psychokinetic mines worked to a certain degree, that monster''s body could probably resist it better than they had imagined.


    "Worst comes to worst, we''ll have to destroy the building."


    Vance agreed. "Even if we can''t save the captives."


    "First, let''s search for its nest."


    They moved.


    If they acted separately, they might fall one after another, particularly Felli. Using the mines in a critical moment was not enough.


    The two of them ran to the underground area.


    Felli had searched the areas above ground, including the places she and Eri had gone to, leaving this area as the only place they had yet to investigate. The device to seal off the Guardian Beasts must be there too. Who knew whether the device had fallen into disrepair through time or through other reasons, the seal had been released and the Guardian Beasts started moving again.


    Why did the people not completely destroy the place? It was probably useless to ask that question.


    "Let''s go," Vance took the lead, carefully walking deeper into the gloom.


    Felli held his torch. The light shone a circle in the dark. They walked as the flake flew before them.


    "Have you contacted the outside?" Vance asked to ease the heavy atmosphere. Felli shook her head.


    If she had to concentrate on controlling the flakes, they could move faster, but the monster had prevented her from doing so. The speed of the flakes had slowed down.


    "There isn''t anyone in the Student Council building. Anyway, we''ve sent a flake to the police, then¡­¡­¡­"


    She had sent the other one to the Mechanical Department. If she remembered it right, Layfon and Nina were working there. If she could contact Layfon, she could obtain a very reliable support.


    Vance snorted in disapproval. "It really irks me to have to rely on him all the time."


    "That''s the reality."


    "If this keeps on, we''ll become a rubbish organization that can''t do anything without him."


    Vance''s words were not entirely irrational. Besides, it hurt Felli to have to contact Layfon when he desired to leave the path of a Military Artist.


    "Aa, really. Why did it become like this?" she burst out. The tension of the incapacitated Psychokinesis had put pressure on her. She probably wanted to rest psychologically.


    Vance changed the topic having heard her sigh. "Your brother has his own considerations."


    He immediately knew she was sighing about being transferred to Military Arts.


    "That guy''s always been thinking for you through his own way."


    "What way?"


    This was what she wanted to ask but couldn''t.


    "You have talent. You can be called a genius, but you rely on your talent and have not put any effort into it. You don''t know what hard work is."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    His intense words made her speechless.


    "You didn''t even spend any effort on searching for a path besides Psychokinesist. As you lived in a rich family when you were young, you don''t know what hard work is in life. You don''t know the pain of failure. To him, it''s not possible to let you live in the outside world."


    "You wouldn''t know if you don''t try, isn''t it?"


    "What have you done so far?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Similarly as before, she had no defense. She had been in Zuellni for two years and she had only done some part time work once.


    "If you were serious, he probably wouldn''t say much. Either way, he''ll be leaving next year. The person and things that bound you will disappear. He''s been preparing for that."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Doing something unnecessary," she complained lightly.


    "Well, it really is¡­¡­ Difficult to transfer you out of Military Arts at this time."


    Vance''s breath changed, and Felli''s mood also changed.


    The breathing of the monster came from the deeper part of the corridor. It was a sound they had not heard of before. It must be excited.


    They were close to the destination.


    Felli''s flake moved at high speed as it investigated.


    Found it.


    "Found it."


    There was more space beneath them. The large hole was punched through the ground after the explosion. This space had appeared after the building was abandoned. All the people that were taken were bounded in this space. There were no signs of struggle. They had all lost their energy. Felli was released as she confirmed they were still alive.


    "Very good. All that''s left is to defeat this guy."


    Luck persisted¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, the situation had turned for better. The two of them had discovered Felli''s flake at the Mechanical Department.


    "What''s happened?" Nina asked in shock. Felli relayed the event.


    "Psychokinesis doesn''t work on that monster? Isn''t it a filth monster?"


    She briefly explained the origin of the monster.


    "There was such a plan¡­¡­" Layfon said.


    "All right, we''ll head over immediately."


    Nina''s voice drowned out Layfon''s. This was the first time Felli thought the Captain''s voice was so reliable, probably because Layfon was around.


    "Wait a moment," he stopped her.


    "What?"


    Layfon ignored her and spoke to the flake. "I''m afraid it''ll be too late even if we head over now."


    His voice echoed emotionlessly around them. Felli was silent as her body trembled.


    "What''re you saying?"


    "The battle''s begun, right? Looking at the location, it wouldn''t allow anyone to retreat. All that''s left is whether Vance can win or not."


    His faint voice made Nina breathe in deeply.


    "If you want to turn the situation around, then Felli¡­¡­¡­ senpai has to join in the fight."


    She didn''t know what to do.


    "Me? But I''m only responsible for processing information¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s not that you can''t fight. You can only attack. Either way, you can''t just observe from the side."


    Layfon and Nina had left the Mechanical Department and were heading over with all their strength. He urged Felli to take action. But, what should she do¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is like food storage for it, isn''t it?" Nina suddenly began to confirm the situation.


    "Yes."


    "Then there are ways. This isn''t as difficult as it seems."


    Felli quietly listened to her words.


    Vance had entered a fight with the monster. Felli communicated with Layfon, Nina and the Police at a distance. The strategy Nina had set down was for Felli to act on, not Vance. If she were to tell Vance, the opponent might notice their strategy, so Felli could only wait for the chance to reveal itself.


    That was all she could do, to fight as a Psychokinesist whose usual responsibility was to process information and support from behind.


    (Really¡­¡­¡­)


    This was her first time. A Psychokinesist''s physical attack was only the use of the Psychokinetic mine. Though the destructive power wasn''t high, it was enough to buy some time. But even that power was so little, she could only use it.


    (Really.)


    She repeated the word.


    And the chance came.


    "Ohhhhhhhh!"


    The monster began to take evasive measures under Vance''s fierce attack. A straight line appeared between Felli and the nest.


    (Good.)


    She ran. Her speed wasn''t as high as an average Military Artist, but it matched that of an elite normal person. The monster noticed her after a little while. It howled and channeled all its hostility to her. No longer avoiding Vance''s attack, it rushed for her. Vance''s staff had only broken a number of the monster''s feet, but the monster showed no signs of stopping.


    Felli looked over her shoulder and saw the monster right after her.


    Her foot slipped and she fell on the sand-filled floor. Though she had scratched her knees, she had no time to moan.


    The monster was right behind. Its agile movement beyond reality did not match its huge body. It jumped as if it had lost its balance.


    (Really.)


    She repeated. What joke was this? She had come to a boring place where ghosts existed, and in the end, she met the dead. This was beyond a joke.


    The monster was close and it knew she didn''t have resisting strength like Vance. Its movements showed its boldness as it opened its large mouth. She could clearly see the dense teeth in that mouth. Saliva drooped from it. Just thinking of herself being torn apart made her tremble.


    The being of death was before her.


    Is this it¡­¡­¡­ she thought.


    This was Layfon''s experience in battle. As a Psychokinesis who always stood at the back, she never understood the tension that dominated her entire body, the burgeoning of the brain, the tearing of the heart, the numbness that spread out from her back.


    Even so, her body moved. She had finished the preparation before she moved.


    Her mission was to lure it here.


    Do it.


    An intense light suffused the ceiling. The mine of Psychokinesis. The sound of explosion hammer her eardrums as fierce wind blew her light body into the air. The pressure of the explosion assaulted the monster and pressed it down onto the floor¡­¡­¡­ And then the ceiling collapsed. The debris of the first floor buried the monster.


    It was easy for Vance to deal the immobile Guardian Beast a final blow.


    The red light of the ambulance painted the forest. The students rescued from the old Alchemy building were carried to the ambulance. Felli watched them tiredly from a side. The Police had searched the place thoroughly afterwards but did not find any more Guardian Beasts. What was left was a huge formation of glass containers. One of them was broken and the liquid left in its inside was dyed a suspicious color. They couldn''t believe they were still alive. As this was the result of being abandoned for thirty years, who knew whether the one alive was lucky?


    The loneliness of words she couldn''t say, "how should we catch it?" filled Felli. Perhaps, she was exhausted from being released from the tension in her. In there¡­


    "Huh, what happened to everyone?"


    Felli''s eyes widened.


    "Eri-san?"


    Eri walked over with suspicion, not knowing what had happened. Unbelievable.


    "Why did you¡­¡­?"


    She turned around in a fluster and saw the students bounded by threads were being carried on stretchers. She thought Eri was one of them, but she then remembered Vance''s words.


    "Though that girl really likes strange creatures, her reactions tend to diminish when she really meets one. With her around, the probability of meeting one is strangely high. That''s why Ira used her to find the entrance to the sealed off area that has disappeared off the record. She did it by applying as a Student Council member. So I joined her."


    Felli watched her as she recalled Vance''s words.


    "Where did you go?"


    "Eh? Did I not tell you that I found a little girl who got lost? So I led her out."


    She had no recollection of it. Speaking of which, all of her attention was on the flake when Eri disappeared. Was that why she didn''t hear her?


    "Where''s that girl?"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­ She was gone once I left the building, then I went to search for her. But I couldn''t do much alone, so I came back for help."


    Ahah¡­¡­ Felli watched the sky.


    A girl in the building? In this night, in this ruin, in this Academy City? Though there were kids in Zuellni who hadn''t reached the age to enroll in the Academy City, but the probability of such a young child coming to this sort of place was very low¡­¡­ Yes, wasn''t that lower than the probability of meeting a ghost?


    "Did you really not see it?"


    "What do you mean?" Eri said, but she recovered quickly.


    "Well, it''s good that nothing''s happened."


    Felli''s friend was safe.


    And¡­¡­¡­


    "Felli-senpai!"


    Nothing else mattered when she saw Layfon running over with all his might despite the cold words he uttered through the flake. Anyway, things had safely ended. That was what Felli thought.

 Volume 14, Prologue

    Volume 14, Prologue


    She had not forgotten the feeling left on her lips.


    The sound of the city''s multi-legs moving. It was time for the roaming bus to depart. Leerin had picked out all the luggage beside his feet. The jacket he wore, the top he wore, the pants, the shoes, had all been chosen by Leerin.


    The weather of that day was so good that one might hate it, as if it was there to bless his journey. There were many reasons why filth monsters appeared. The level of pollutants was related, but the air on that day was especially crisp and fresh. Filth monsters usually wouldn''t appear under those situations, so it was the best day for a roaming bus to leave. Till that day, the departure date had been pushed back. She had wanted that day to never come, because the day signified separation.


    It might be a separation for eternity.


    She had thought so, and that thought might even have been right.


    Until the day she received the box from her adoptive father.


    The katana of Psyharden. It was the symbol of the heir to the school of Psyharden. It was proof that he had forgiven Layfon and reconciled with him. Though Grendan still couldn''t accept Layfon, Layfon''s foster father still wished to maintain a connection with him. There was someone who wished for this besides Leerin.


    This was also an opportunity for Leerin to take action. She had been living a life different from her past. Originally, she would hesitate before giving up than hang on. She was about to give up many times, but this sudden opportunity had given her stubbornness another victory.


    She recalled once again the feeling left on her lips.


    At that time when the sound of the city''s movement suddenly stopped, when something pressed hard on her back, that moment must have meant something.


    She just wanted herself to be left in his memory for a little longer.


    She wanted the existence of Leerin Marfes to stay longer in his memory. This thought was with her as she acted.


    That was how she wanted it to be.


    But, this action¡­¡­ Why did she wish for him to remember her? Because her lover was about to leave her?


    Or¡­¡­


    She recalled the feeling left on her lips.


    The long journey to Zuellni had ended. When she saw him covered in wounds, that feeling rushed up to her chest. She couldn''t resist it.


    Why did he turn out like this?


    Why did he turn out like this but she wasn''t beside him? Because she couldn''t stay by his side? This was so cruel. She felt pain in her chest. Her tears fell. Unstoppable. She regretted it. She had never hated herself so much, she who lacked imagination and consideration. This place wasn''t Grendan. She only knew, after leaving Grendan, how blessed and strange a place it was.


    She only knew of him the side she knew¡­¡­ She had never thought of the Layfon who would give up Military Arts. She had never thought of the cruelty of reality. As she never had to participate in the cruel fights, she had never thought of it.


    So foolish.


    The feeling on her lips.


    She was trapped in confusion, and then three months flew by. She had been observing him, trying to answer the question of whether he was fortunate or not to live as a Military Artist. He was using his busy life as an excuse to escape her. The number of roaming buses had been drastically reduced during wartime, and that had become her excuse to stay by his side.


    What was Leerin Marfes thinking at that time?


    Finally prepared to give him the box, and he had accepted it. Why was Leerin Marfes happy?


    She decided to give him the box after observing and deciding he was living a good life in Zuellni. It was the Katana of Psyharden that her foster father had given her.


    Layfon had obtained forgiveness.


    Then what had Leerin gained? The fact that the connection between the two of them wasn''t lost? That Layfon hadn''t forgotten Grendan and Leerin Marfes? Or¡­¡­¡­ the fact that there was a special relationship between Leerin Marfes and Layfon Alseif? But even so, this was just on the surface. Was there another reason in a deeper area? Was there a much more personal and willful reason behind it? And what should she do now that she had noticed it? What should she do?


    But the magic in her right eye beneath the blindfold could see the truth that she was Leerin Eutnohl. In her ran the blood of the three royal families of Grendan, and from it came a special power.


    This was her proof, her proof of her real father and mother.


    And this truth became much brighter before her right eye.


    The chaos in Grendan. What should she do?


    "Leerin!!"


    His voice called for her.


    This made her chest hurt even more¡­¡­

 Volume 14, 1 — You Still havent Made any Decision

    Volume 14, Chapter 1: You Still haven''t Made any Decision


    Running.


    With the sound of the wind in his ears, Layfon kept running and jumping. Holding the Sapphire Dite in the form of steel threads, he carried Felli with his left arm. Carrying the delicate and tiny her, he kept running and jumping. He pressed on as he moved upon Grendan''s earth.


    "Layfon Alseif!"


    The voice filled with hostility echoed everywhere. Directed at Layfon, the voice seemed like arrows coming in all directions. The confrontation with Claribel had created an unexpected result. The chaos continued to spread even now, rippling out in bigger circles. The chaos never once stopped around Layfon. Having made the spark in Grendan''s urgent air, he could never predict just how large a fire was to emerge in Grendan. Right now, he could do nothing but run.


    "Three new Military Artists have appeared at point 1200," Felli said next to his ear. She hugged his neck tightly, her breath brushing past his ear. The tension that one couldn''t feel in her flake was now carried through by her breath.


    The steel threads danced. No, it had never once stopped from the beginning. Layfon kept deflecting the external Kei of Military Artists aimed at his back, using the steel threads to stop these guys from getting closer, and making them faint. Felli had been searching for a safe place. In order to enable Sharnid to keep running, Layfon had put all his concentration in the fight.


    For the three Military Artists forming a net to stop him, they didn''t even have time to release external Kei before Layfon hammered them into unconsciousness.


    "After 100m, please turn to point 1400 and move for 200m."


    Layfon kept moving forward at Felli''s direction, but it was very difficult. He was only defeating the other Military Artists¡­¡­¡­ It''d have been much more relaxing to kill them off, but he didn''t choose that method. Instead, he made them unconscious to stop them from pursuing him. If he had chosen to kill, he''d probably have chopped off Claribel''s head in the second move.


    Why did he not do that? Why didn''t he kill them? Even Layfon himself couldn''t find a persuasive answer to those questions. But for some reason, he just couldn''t kill them. He had made a decision in one split second. Even if he changed his thinking now, something in his heart would hold back his resolve.


    But¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Uu!"


    The external Kei of nearing Military Artists ran through the steel threads to his wrist. Though it''d be easier to block the attack if he were to spread the steel threads around like Lintence, he had no spare time for that now. He couldn''t perform that move in a flash like that person. The steel threads were a very good weapon against many enemies, but Layfon''s strength was far from Lintence''s. He wouldn''t have sunk into this desperate a situation if he could concentrate fighting on his own, but¡­¡­


    "Hey!"


    Sharnid''s voice came from behind.


    "Even though we keep running, we still can''t escape the Psychokinesist''s search?"


    This was Sharnid, who could speak with his usual attitude in this unusual situation. Layfon agreed with his words, but even he himself could do nothing. He had no strength left.


    As Sharnid had said.


    The flakes of Psychokinesists flew among the Military Artists so to capture Layfon''s movements. Though he could destroy the flakes flying inside the net of steel threads, strong Psychokinesists'' power could glean information even if the flakes were far from their target. Under normal circumstances, Layfon could increase the range of steel threads to destroy farther flakes, but it was impossible to do so while escaping and fighting numerous enemies. The current range took everything he could to maintain its delicate operation. Putting all of his concentration on operating the steel threads, he had left the choice of the route to Felli. If he hadn''t done that, he would have already left openings in his defense.


    One must never underestimate Grendan''s Military Artists. This was a city that had much more real battle experience than any other cities. A city that had experienced many organized group battles more than any other cities. No matter what the situation was, it could even easily work with any strangers to carry out combined attacks. This was because if the city couldn''t do that much, Grendan''s Military Artists would not have survived this long. Layfon was protecting Sharnid and Felli. If he wasn''t careful with his moves, they would have been defeated by Grendan''s Military Artists before meeting Nina, Leerin and any other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "I have an idea," Felli''s voice sounded in their ears. Tension seeped from her voice.


    "As such, please head for the destination. If possible when we arrive there, even just a moment is enough, we''ll completely disappear from their eyes."


    "Is that possible?" Sharnid asked.


    "If I have time to weave the steel threads formation¡­¡­¡­" Layfon could only reply. He needed time to prepare Lintence''s steel threads move - Sougen Kyoku, as his technique wasn''t as good as Lintence''s. Besides, the more numerous the enemies, the harder it was to control the move, but simultaneously, the power and scale of the move was even larger. Just speaking of weapon type, Dinn''s metal threads was the same type as the steel threads. The level of difficulty to wield this type of weapon was high, and it was easier to understand that the more familiar one was with this weapon, the more horrific its power.


    To weave a formation in a split second like Lintence¡­¡­ Not only would Layfon fail to produce Sougen Kyoku, he might even create an opening. Any opening in this situation was fatal.


    "Good. Just leave it to me."


    He never thought Sharnid would accept this mission so quickly.


    "Ah¡­¡­?"


    "Even so, we only have 10 seconds. Please, I don''t want to get careless."


    "Eh? But¡­¡­¡­"


    He did not give voice to the words in his throat. Perhaps he was worrying too much, but no matter how much he worried, this was reality. Layfon wasn''t the exception. All Military Artists in Grendan were the same, and it was particularly so for the Psyharden who had never forgotten the feeling in a real battle.


    But he had to say it now.


    "Senpai, it''s impossible for you."


    Even so.


    He failed to say it.


    Why?


    But there was no time to ask himself anymore.


    "Got it," Felli replied instead.


    "Felli-senpai¡­¡­¡­"


    "There''s no time for discussion. First, we''ve to escape."


    This truly was what they needed but¡­¡­¡­


    "Ok, then let''s start three seconds before we arrive at the destination. Though I don''t know what move it is, please remember don''t get me caught in it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    No time to reply. They were about to arrive at the destination. There were around 130 pursuers. Around 50 flakes were trying to circle the intruders. Two to three people were Psychokinesists. Layfon felt that clearly and found the number unexpectedly low. His confrontation with Claribel had sparked a fire in Grendan, and that fire would certainly spread. But with this number, rather than allowing Sharnid to encounter danger, Layfon still couldn''t make a decision¡­¡­


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    Let me do it. That was what he wanted to say. With this level of Military Artists, Layfon could defeat them if he were to kill them. However, Felli didn''t permit him to speak.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­ Please be more honest."


    "Eh?"


    "We must stop the source of fire to prevent this situation from worsening. Only 1 more second till arrival¡­¡­Action. Start."


    "Oi!" Sharnid shouted and turned around behind Layfon.


    Layfon had already eliminated all Military Artists ahead of him, so the targets left were all behind him. There were 30 Military Artists, and they were all different from Zuellni''s Military Arts students. Though Sharnid was a top Military Artist in Zuellni, his action here was brainless. Would the future of a few seconds after, change because of his action? Layfon should stop him. Stop his brainless action, but it was too late. They had promised to buy him 10 seconds. Holding the Dite, Layfon considered whether he should change the direction of the steel threads.


    But why?


    Why did he feel that something unexpected would happen? Was it really all right to simply concentrate on weaving the formation? The formation he needed formed in Layfon''s head and became an image. How to swing the Dite, how to let the Kei run, how to adjust the Kei through his Kei vein. All these points had clearly emerged in his mind. All that was left was to realize them in reality.


    Once Sougen Kyoku was put into action, it wouldn''t stop till it was finished. This was how deep and complicated Lintence''s move was. All parts of the move were complicated and strange. It had taken him a horrific amount of time to just familiarize himself with the weapon. There was a reason why there were fewer steel threads users than Karen Kei users. Luckens'' secret was also difficult but it was still just physical exercise¡­¡­the steel threads were different. The difference of threads, the flow of Kei, the ripples of Kei, everything were of a high level.


    Concentrate. If he got distracted, he''d fail.


    It had begun.


    One second.


    "Here I go!" Sharnid shouted and rushed for the Military Artists.


    "Restoration!"


    The two guns in his hands were restored. Close quarters combat gun fighting¡­¡­Using guns for close combat fight, Sharnid had raised the guns and rushed the thirty Military Artists in order to protect himself. He blocked off the external Kei from them.


    Two seconds.


    The explosion broke through the sky along with a huge noise. The air flow was scattered into pieces as a huge wave swallowed Sharnid whole. This was a group strategy created to stop in-rushing larvae. The dignity of adults was sullied today for having used this move against one single person, a person who was still an immature Military Artist.


    Only the light of external Kei and the dust of explosion floating in the air remained in Sharnid''s sight.


    Three seconds.


    An even bigger feeling of Kei came from behind his back. A heavy pressure that easily overwhelmed the Kei of all thirty Military Artists. No matter how he thought of it, he knew it came from Layfon. If not, an even more terrible character must have appeared behind Sharnid, Layfon and Felli.


    (No way?)


    Holding to that belief, he stood again in the arena that he couldn''t escape from. He believed that his action would turn the situation around.


    "Sometimes I have to show you the dignity of a senpai!" he shouted as his spirit rose.


    Four seconds.


    Grendan''s Military Artists calmly calculated the result of their external Kei. They felt nothing for the end of the Military Artist who had been protected by Layfon. They had a general idea of this person''s strength by looking at the way he escaped, his running speed, his leaping height, his pose. They thought his action was brainless and so they released their moves. Standing in a battle, an unsafe arena as they faced an enemy, what should they do? This was common sense. Even though this fool was a Military Arts student, they were not his teacher. They had no obligation to point out his foolish action.


    The external Kei had already ground this person into powder as if he was put into a blender. That was what the Military Artists thought.


    But that did not happen.


    The sound of gunshots pierced through the sound of explosion. The prediction went awry in the next moment. Numerous shots of light assaulted them, breaking through the attacks of the thirty Military Artists. This time, the rain of Kei bullets came to baptize these Military Artists.


    Five seconds.


    The safety setting of the weapon was released. This wasn''t permitted in the platoon matches and the Military Arts Competition. The bullets he used there were anesthetic. In here, Sharnid could choose to use both real and Kei bullets. When the weapon''s safety setting was on, he could not use Kei bullets. Though real bullets were powerful too, the number was limited. However, there was no limit to the number of Kei bullets. Sharnid just had to keep compressing his Kei and shooting it out. The quality of the gun had placed a certain amount of restriction on the power output, but as long as he had Kei, he could keep on shooting.


    "OHHHHHHHHH!" Sharnid voiced as he kept shooting. He wasn''t just shooting. He was moving too. He moved to find the locations that he could shoot the bullets through the amorphous wave of external Kei.


    "Haha!"


    Even he himself didn''t expect it¡­¡­ The ambush was very successful. In fact, there were few Military Artists who failed to evade the sudden attacks.


    Six seconds.


    He had reduced the number from thirty to twenty but he couldn''t let his guard down. He could feel new Military Artists closing in.


    "But you''re a bit late."


    The Military Artists dispersed and formed a circle around Sharnid. Sharnid rushed for them.


    Different kinds of weapons attacked him. To them, Sharnid was no longer a simple Military Arts student.


    Seven seconds.


    Sharnid''s contribution was unbelievable. Though he did it in an emergency situation, he had accurately grasped hold of the opening through his experience in numerous battles. He had not fallen for the trap but managed to shoot out Kei bullets accurately. This was different from his random shooting at the beginning of the fight. As such, he defeated three more Military Artists.


    Eight and nine seconds.


    Continuously attacking was tiring. His movements had slowed down. Though the time was short, he kept on attacking.


    And then ten seconds passed.


    "I''m counting on you."


    Sharnid escaped from the position of shooting Kei bullets everywhere and ran for Layfon. The Military Artists were speechless at his action of leaving his back completely exposed. This might be a trap. They considered whether to give chase or not.


    Less than even one second had already decided their fate.


    Sougen Kyoku - Needle makeup.


    The result took place in a flash. The Military Artists and all the Psychokinesis flakes that were gathering information around them suffered the same fate.


    They were pierced in a flash.


    Invisible steel threads were laid across the earth during Sharnid''s fight with the Military Artists. These threads suddenly all pierced the sky. The heads of the threads enlarged with the Kei in them. None of the Military Artists could resist them. Even the flakes had become the steel threads'' prey, pierced one by one. This happened to not only the Military Artists fighting Sharnid, but to all other Military Artists and flakes seeking to get close. The impact and pain caused by steel threads was enough. The Military Artists didn''t have time to make any noise before fainting. Layfon had controlled the threads so they didn''t pierce any vital spots.


    "Keep going down," Felli said as Sharnid arrived. The three of them went into the underground canal and closed the heavy lid above them.


    ¡ó


    It was pitch black.


    "This isn''t a bad idea but¡­¡­" Sharnid walked ahead of the team with a painful expression. Felli was in the middle and Layfon took up the rear. The three of them were walking in the underground canal. Sharnid made this expression not only because of Layfon. Felli herself understood it well. As a huge amount of water flowed underground, the sound of rushing water was enough to drown out the noise of Layfon''s team, but they still couldn''t speak too loudly without regard of anything.


    "So smelly," Sharnid complained, holding his nose.


    This underground canal was used to carry away waste water.


    "No need to repeat what we all know," Felli said. She wasn''t all that comfortable either.


    Even Layfon was the same. Though Internal Kei system could strengthen his senses, he deliberately chose not to strengthen his sense of smell. Still, the foul smell kept invading his nostrils, causing a nasty feeling in the depth of his throat.


    "If there''s a better way to escape, please tell me."


    "I''m sorry. I''m not blaming you, Felli-chan."


    "Of course."


    "The entrance we used is destroyed. It''d be hard for our pursuers to follow, but I''m not sure about the Psychokinesists."


    "It''s all right. It''s already hard to investigate this place from above the ground. Besides, I''m interfering with the flakes and making them get error messages."


    "You''re making the flakes make the wrong judgment? Incredible. If you can do that, why haven''t you been using it? If Nina had known, she''d be mad."


    "Not that I haven''t used it before. I didn''t know how to use it till now¡­¡­ Recently, I''ve thought of this method. At that time when I took over the other person''s flake¡­¡­"


    "So Felli-chan''s been thinking."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You said you hated it, but you gradually came to like it? Not bad."


    "Go die, perv."


    "Speaking of which, you two can really talk."


    Layfon was trying all he could not to breathe. It was unbelievable to see these two converse. In addition, the three of them were keeping Kei flowing in order to stay in their Kei state.


    "Well, this situation won''t change even if we don''t say anything."


    "I was mentally prepared when we chose this escape route."


    "But then¡­¡­"


    Layfon sighed, following closely behind the two. Felli directed them when they came to a branch. Layfon put all his concentration behind them.


    No one was chasing them. He focused his Kei in his ears. He heard footsteps that sounded like Military Artists, but he could tell they weren''t all that near. Felli was choosing the safest route for them.


    It should be okay¡­¡­ to relax a little in these circumstances?


    "Speaking of which, the situation turned worse immediately. I originally planned for us to sneak in more safely."


    "It seems difficult if you know too many people," Felli said, her gaze stabbing Layfon.


    "This is his home, but I never thought so many beauties would come to greet him," Sharnid laughed.


    Felli''s gaze turned sharper.


    "Though you instantly bloodied the other person, that''s really like your style. What else can I say?"


    "Then¡­¡­ Who is she?"


    "Eh?"


    "That girl named Claribel. How are you two related?"


    "No. Nothing special. I don''t think I''ve fought with her together that many times¡­¡­"


    Of all that he remembered of her, Claribel belonged to one of the three royal families. She was a daughter of the Ronsmier family, the granddaughter of the Heaven''s Blade successor Tigris.


    "Then isn''t she a lady? If you had stayed in Grendan, you might have been promoted."


    "Impossible."


    Layfon knew it was impossible but the hostility he felt from Felli was deepening.


    "You two saw it, right?"


    Claribel had suddenly attacked with a sword. That kind of girl can''t have any good feelings towards him.


    "No no. I didn''t feel any hostility. It felt more like an action devoid of any evil intention."


    Sharnid''s words triggered his memories. True. There was no hostility in Claribel''s action. He thought she was here to punish the exiled¡­¡­ But he didn''t feel that was her intention. Perhaps she only came to try out his strength. This kind of Military Artists was not lacking in Grendan.


    "She likes you."


    A mischievous smile from Sharnid.


    "No¡­¡­¡­ That''s just a way to measure her strength¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s expression was troubled. Felli''s fury increased.


    "So nothing else happened between you two?"


    "Huh?"


    "NO-THING ELSE! From what she said, it seems something''s happened between you two in the past."


    "Nothing special¡­¡­ Well, the only thing I remember was when she first participated in a battle. I went along as an observer."


    "Observer?"


    "Well, an experienced Military Artist has to accompany any new Military Artists in their first battle. He''s there to observe and protect the newbie. My adopted father accompanied me when I first headed off, but for some reason, Tigris requested me to go with her¡­¡­"


    Sharnid snapped his fingers. "You must have helped her in a cool style."


    "Uh? Not that cool. That battle turned into a long one unexpectedly. She didn''t control the use of her strength and fainted. I took care of everything afterwards."


    "Look. As expected."


    Felli''s gaze was icy.


    "Why didn''t you realize¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "Give it up. Even this clumsy guy is a Heaven''s Blade."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t understand them and cocked his head.


    The three of them kept on moving. Felli''s direction was very accurate. The sound of their pursuers was getting further and further away.


    "We''ll head up here," Felli said this after an hour.


    "Finally. My clothes and hair smell foul!" Sharnid smelled his long hair and made a helpless expression.


    "I''ll go up first."


    Layfon climbed the ladder, pushed open the heavy lid and stood up on the ground to check everything was safe. He then pulled Felli and Sharnid up with the steel threads.


    No one was around.


    They seemed to be in the third residential area¡­¡­¡­ Though there was no evacuation siren ringing, it was rare to see the sun so high in the sky during this hour.


    The three of them finally let out their breath. Perhaps a majority of Military Artists had already given up the search. As Felli had said, their disappearance had reduced the passion of the Military Artists.


    "Speaking of which, just what''s going on?"


    Perhaps just as the conversation went in the underground canal, Claribel just wanted to challenge Layfon and held no hostility towards him. However, that made the actions of the Military Artists incomprehensible. It felt as if the tightly-held string suddenly broke and caused a huge ruckus. A fight had happened not long before, but why were they so tense?


    No¡­¡­


    "Has it not ended?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sharnid placed the lid back. Felli''s icy gaze was still on Layfon. It seemed the conversation about Claribel had cast her into a bad mood, and she hadn''t recovered from it.


    Layfon was the one who was teased. Why was Felli in such a bad mood? He didn''t get it. But if he asked her, she''d get madder¡­¡­


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing. Just wondering about the huge ruckus¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know but it''s not strange under that circumstance. Right?"


    That circumstance.


    The contact between Zuellni and Grendan. The contact between an Academy City and a normal city. The crowd of filth monsters suddenly appearing in Zuellni''s sky. All these were extremely unusual circumstances. Since they discovered the Haikizoku in the ruined city with the 5th platoon, the unusual circumstance had not once stopped. Had it all been decided that things would turn out this way?


    "Okay, let''s go," Sharnid walked over to them.


    "Wait a minute. A normal person''s leaving his home at point 0900¡­¡­"


    "Hey, don''t say that now!"


    "Can''t be helped. I was concentrating on the Military Artists. We''ve to avoid him."


    "Can we make it, Layfon?"


    "Let''s go."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    He could tell from Felli''s words that they couldn''t make it. The sound of Felli and a door opening weaved together.


    Even so, they''d make it if they moved immediately. The female walked out of the house. She was looking at her feet, holding the handle and did not notice Layfon. They could still make it now if he were to carry Felli. Sharnid was good at fast movement, so he had nothing to worry about.


    But Layfon did not move.


    The person who walked out of the house was a female. Her hair was delicate and had been cut to a very short length. Her head was lowered as her hair willfully allowed the gravity to pull it lower.


    Layfon saw the fine hair and shoulders, and the shopping basket in her hand.


    Only he understood.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­?" She lifted her head and saw them. Then she looked at Layfon, disbelieving.


    "Layfon¡­¡­?"


    "Lucia-nee¡­¡­san"


    ¡ó


    His head hurt. Not because he was sick. This hurt came from his mental exhaustion. He couldn''t say anything at the end of helplessness. He just felt his head hurt.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­"


    Minse pressed a hand down on his temple. He had watched his younger cousin lie on the bed with a helpless expression. In the end, he did not return to the palace but had instead headed for the outer edge. He had carried his cousin who had her arm cut off to the hospital. He hated himself for having done it.


    Besides, a simple recovery device was holding his cousin''s right wrist firmly as she lay on the bed even in this situation. She didn''t look pained. Instead, she looked rather happy.


    But it was better than being looked at with a dejected expression. Still, his cousin''s expression prevented him from feeling satisfied and at peace for having rescued an injured person. All he felt now was the feeling of having done something foolish.


    "Ahah¡­¡­¡­ As I thought, Layfon is the best."


    His cousin must be thinking of this repeatedly? For those people who took advantage of the Gahard incidence to exile Layfon from the city, his cousin must have wanted to make them feel bad.


    "I''ve trained with that move for a long time and I was confident about it. But as I thought, it''s still far from complete."


    "No. Isn''t it because you were toying with them but they took out their real strength?"


    His cousin was caressing the recovery device. Looking at her vague expression, Minse had no other feeling than that her cousin was dangerous. Though she wasn''t mad about fighting like Savaris, as expected, she was dangerous when Layfon was involved. The close age gap between them was only one of the reasons. But it seemed she had already noticed Layfon before she had her first battle. Her feelings for Layfon after the first battle was mixed in with something else.


    Minse found it strange that it wasn''t a feeling a normal female would have.


    "That''s not related. What is truly needed is a very balanced strength that can be fully utilized no matter the situation. If it''s only strength exploded from a person in a crisis, then he can''t beat anyone."


    "I can''t hear the real reason."


    "I said that''s it."


    Minse looked at his cousin who was nodding strongly. He turned his silent gaze to the scenery outside the window.


    It was very tiring for Minse to discuss the theory of battle. He was a Military Artist who didn''t possess any great power. One could say that he had given up because he hadn''t undergone any fast growth. The fight with the Wolf Faces back then made his body heavy. Claribel had gone on a rampage just when he wanted to take a rest. Thinking of the words Her Majesty and other people would say only added to his exhaustion. There was nothing that could heal him.


    "¡­¡­¡­Anyway, the commotion seems to have died down. It appears they have successfully hidden themselves."


    The commotion that had gone on for quite a while had died down. Minse didn''t think Layfon was defeated as he hadn''t felt a Kei stronger than a Heaven''s Blade successor. This meant Layfon and his comrades had hidden themselves. Though he wasn''t that happy with Layfon, the commotion had not spread. That was good news in this situation. Anything happening right now was not normal. Something huge would certainly take place later. The action of the Wolf Faces had pointed to it. Instead of finding the path to the Inner Court as usual, the Wolf Faces had directly taken a mission to assassinate the Heaven''s Blades¡­¡­ The more correct reason was that they wanted to eliminate the power of the Heaven''s Blade successors. Their purpose must be preventing the Heaven''s Blades from exercising their full strength in the coming battle.


    What he was sure of was that something huge was about to occur.


    A huge ruckus at this time wasn''t welcome. Minse and the others didn''t have the strength to stop Layfon so it was better to honestly let him in.


    "Anyway, you ought to stay here and receive treatment."


    "I know. If my wrist isn''t put back the right way, I can''t do anything I want. Aa, but I still want to fight one more time. I heard it can be treated by dusk. One more time¡­¡­"


    Minse shook his head and left the room. As he left, he thought he wanted to return earlier but it had to be at this time that he met the person who halted his steps.


    "What an unexpected meeting."


    Minse failed to utter a word as this was a very special person. The peaceful atmosphere exuding from this person didn''t crack apart as the person watched Minse from the wheelchair. It was impossible for this old lady not to know Minse was here.


    He tried to speak with the old woman.


    "It''s unusual to see you, Delbone-dono."


    This was the hospital Delbone slept in. Not only that. Savaris, who had sustained injuries in Zuellni, was treated here too. Though it wasn''t impossible to meet with her in this hospital, the old lady before Minse had always been sleeping, acting through her power of Psychokinesis alone. Hence Minse never thought he''d meet the real person.


    "Hoho. One of my grandchildren has been admitted into the hospital so I''m preparing to meet her. It''s a grandchild who hasn''t been back a long while. It lacks warmth to speak with her only through the flake."


    "She''s a fortunate grandchild."


    "Did you come to visit too, Minse?"


    "I''m here to visit Claribel. You should already know?"


    "Sometimes I too want to pretend I don''t know anything."


    "Though I don''t know which grandchild of yours is injured, but is it someone that I know?"


    No one knew Delbone''s real age but most of her numerous grandchild were Psychokinesists. Even her great-grandchildren worked as Psychokinesists. Most of the mainstream Psychokinesists in Grendan were her direct descendants. Delbone, who held all information of Grendan, was not just simply a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "No. I don''t think Minse knows her. She left Grendan when she was very small. She only returned recently."


    "There is such a person? But speaking of which, can she be in Zuellni?"


    "Yes. She met the commotion while passing through Zuellni but she was injured before that, and it wasn''t life-threatening."


    "Really? Then that''s good."


    "Yes. Either way, she''s the grandchild I care for the most. I''m really happy."


    Minse could only think of her as a kind and approachable old lady as he looked at her expression.


    "I hope your grandchild can be safely discharged."


    "Thank you. Ah, and also, Her Majesty hasn''t noticed this commotion yet. His infiltration and Claribel''s personality are all within predictions. Please rest at ease."


    "¡­¡­¡­Seems I can sleep better. Thank you."


    "There''s no need. I''ve got to go now."


    "Yes, goodbye."


    He watched Delbone wheel the wheelchair past him then he headed for the exit of the hospital.


    He smacked his lips as he felt the sweat left on his head. He already knew. This shouldn''t be surprising. Delbone''s Psychokinesis had always been covering this city. It was impossible for her not to know of anything that happened in this city. What was terrifying was the existence of a Psychokinesist like Delbone. Nothing would happen to this city so long as she lived. She knew before anyone else the nearing of filth monsters. Perhaps her sensing speed of filth monsters was even faster than Electronic Fairies. Minse was grateful for that. Also, Grendan''s political climate had always been stable. The even better thing was that in Grendan existed the Heaven''s Blade successors led by the Queen. As such, no one had truly experienced the Queen''s terror.


    She possessed an overwhelming power. And she also had the best information gatherer with her, Delbone. It was reality that these two were cooperating. One wrong step might turn into a terrifying dictatorship that no one could resist. It was good now because the Queen and Delbone had the same aim. The city''s economy was stable. There wasn''t much commotion in the lives of normal citizens. But if one out of these three points was to break down, then symptoms of the other two points collapsing might appear.


    Minse had this premonition.


    Minse''s family had fallen because of his connection with Layfon. He wasn''t all that good as a Military Artist and that had changed his past naivety. He could see the cruel reality much more clearly. That might explain why he was more tired. He could only be chased by all sorts of realities as he didn''t have the clear goal of being a Military Artist.


    So he thought this city was dangerous.


    The Queen. Delbone. The normal citizens living their stable lives.


    These three points. One of them would collapse. He thought of it a bit and felt that reality wasn''t that far off.


    "Uh, I''m thinking of useless things again."


    He pressed down the hair blown messy by the wind as he complained, then he jumped for his own home.


    Delbone rounded the corner and entered a patient''s room after parting with Minse. The scenery inside the room was no different from others. The walls and floor were white. One bed was in the room along with an essential cabinet and a refrigerator storing food and drinks¡­¡­¡­ What was left was the machine observing the patient''s condition.


    The patient on the bed was connected to a drip. But bandages wrapped up this patient''s entire body.


    (Grandmother¡­¡­¡­)


    The patient was holding a heavy Diamond Dite. Three flakes hovered above the bed. It was difficult to discern the gender of the electric voice that echoed in the room.


    "It''s been a long while, Elsmau."


    Delbone smiled, watching the person on the bed. But she couldn''t tell his expression as he was wrapped in bandages. Only in this room had Delbone decided not to use Psychokinesis.


    (How have you been?)


    "I''m very happy we can meet even now."


    (I thought it wouldn''t be possible.)


    "Because you think I''d die first?"


    (I''ve never wanted grandmother to die¡­¡­¡­ I just thought I''d die in battle before we meet.)


    "Ryuhou Gadge must be a Military Artist more incredible than I imagined. I can feel you''ve been in many battles through your Psychokinesis. You''ve accumulated much experience."


    (Thank you.)


    Silence suddenly came but it didn''t bring any dissatisfaction to Delbone. She was only giving her grandchild enough time to remember his past.


    The medical bandages were blue and they were wrapped around Elsmau''s entire body, even his eyes. This was the grandchild Delbone was watching. He said this price had allowed him to resist pollutants. Though, his appearance was the exchange.


    (Grandmother¡­¡­)


    "I''m happy you''ve agreed to the operation. Though I''m interested in your special ability, a girl should still take care of her own appearance. Else you''d lose what you''ve obtained with so much effort."


    (I''m not thinking of that anymore¡­¡­)


    "Elsmau."


    (I''ve already given up that name.)


    "Then pick it back up. Elsmau. You, who haven''t given up the family name of Fermaus has the right to pick it up."


    (But he¡­¡­¡­)


    "Then take it that he also wishes for it."


    Silence came again but Delbone didn''t let it stay for long this time.


    "What to do with the Mercenary Gang has already been decided. The suitable reward has also been prepared. They will accept the reward. It''s up to them individually for staying in Grendan as a Military Artist or become a traveler once more."


    (I see¡­¡­)


    "But you will not return to the Mercenary Gang?"


    Silence.


    "Ryuhou Gadge''s adopted son is the one to inherit his will. But he''s not here."


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    "I''ve already heard of him. What an unexpected meeting. But no inheritor appeared after losing the leader. The organization has already died at that time."


    (That''s true. I understand.)


    "But even though the organization is dead, even though the Psychokinesist named Fermaus is also dead, you''ve something you can do, something that Elsmau can do."


    (What do you anticipate of me?)


    Delbone paused and breathed in deeply. A very deep breath. It felt like she had waited a long time to say this. She had scolded Tigris for that. It was like a child who should have already died but did not. Not because she was a woman, but because of her experience as a mother and a grandmother. She herself had not hardened her heart and made a calm decision at that time; that was why she had persisted with the naivety of leaving it to fate.


    Everything was for the sake of waiting for the right timing so she could say what she was about to say.


    "I want you to inherit my everything."


    Soundless impact hammered her granddaughter''s entire body. Delbone quietly watched her reaction.


    (Why let me¡­¡­¡­)


    "Though I don''t know your personality, I''m also a person. I can stretch the limit of my flesh but it''s not possible to do so for my brain and Kei vein."


    (But¡­¡­¡­)


    Elsmau wanted to move but she couldn''t. The drip contained different nutrients and also numbing medicine. The content was necessary for the upcoming operation.


    So she couldn''t move on the bed.


    Even though she would not die by directly contacting the pollutants and she could sense the coming of filth monsters through her sense of smell, the Psychokinesist of the Salivan Guidance Mercenary Gang, Fermaus, was a female. As a female, she had chosen this kind of road. This was all done to meet the man named Ryuhou Gadge. She left Grendan when she was still a girl, entering her days of battle. It was the same to stay in Grendan if all she sought were battles. But it was different with the Mercenary Gang. They had the quality that differed from Military Artists who fought in the city.


    The end result was the birth of the Psychokinesist named Fermaus.


    (Why is it me? If you''re to choose from the family, besides me¡­¡­¡­)


    "Not that I have to choose from my family. But I can''t find anyone suitable. Besides, the other people know me too well. You who have always been outside are different."


    (Even so, my power of Psychokinesis is not of grandmother''s level¡­¡­ If that''s the case, I think that girl is more suitable.)


    "Girl?"


    (The girl I met in Zuellni.)


    "That girl. Ah, true, that girl has excellent talent. Even now she''s trying to interfere with my flake. She''s very cute. I''m letting her deceive herself now."


    Delbone couldn''t help but smile, thinking of the first time she met that girl. The troubled expression she held because of her immense power. Delbone had also gone through such a stage. Why could something so simple change her fate? This doubt only vanished till her father''s death, when she decided to follow in her father''s footsteps. She couldn''t remember why she changed her mind. It was something very important but she failed to remember it. Delbone had consciously sealed off some of her memories or sealed them off. She had also buried her memories of how she came to live in Grendan.


    For having lived over hundreds of years, she had numerous grandchildren and great-grandchildren. She found it more interesting to look at her future rather than relying on her memories to support her. This was the truth. What happened in the past was no longer important for her.


    But the little memory she recalled had strangely overlapped with that girl. It was a reality that Delbone held goodwill towards that girl.


    "It would have been good if she could stay beside me and I could nurture her for a year."


    (Then¡­¡­)


    "But I don''t think that''s what she wishes. Besides, the time I have left is less than one year."


    (No way¡­¡­)


    "A human life is unexpectedly fragile."


    Looking at Elsmau who held a not-knowing-what-to-do expression, Delbone decided to leave it at that. Besides, Elsmau had just returned to Grendan and she also needed to undergo the operation. Her feeling must be unstable. It wouldn''t be good to be too impatient.


    "But it''s true that I don''t have much time left so I hope you don''t take too long considering it. Please don''t see me go before the result is out."


    (¡­¡­¡­I understand.)


    Delbone had conveyed her intention. That was enough.


    She blessed her granddaughter and left the room.


    ¡ó


    It was coming.


    Layfon stood on the spot, spaced out. The girl appearing from behind the door and carrying a shopping basket, Lucia, had walked straight to him. Layfon didn''t move as he was shocked but Lucia only stayed surprised for a very short moment. She had then walked straight to him.


    Ah, she''s coming. That was what Layfon thought.


    If he was to evade, no, if it was Layfon, he could avoid it subconsciously. But the fist in front of her long and delicate hand had landed on his head.


    "Uu¡­¡­¡­"


    Lucia was a normal female. Even so, it still hurt enough for him to voice it.


    "You, geez, just what did you do?"


    Layfon touched the place he got hit and couldn''t say anything.


    "I decided to buy something, thinking the commotion has stopped. Who knew you''d be here. Did you cause that commotion?"


    "Even if it''s me, I didn''t do it because I like it¡­¡­"


    "As I thought, it''s you."


    Layfon got hit once more and he just sat down on the ground.


    "Listen to me, Lucia-neesan."


    Tears leaked from the corner of his eyes. Was this a habit? Or was it formed subconsciously due to a childhood habit? Layfon looked at Lucia with an expression as if he was wronged.


    But his sister was heartless.


    "I don''t have the time. I''m very busy now. Anyway, just go inside. There won''t be enough things at home if I don''t go shopping. No. Wait a minute. You guys smell. Go and take a shower first."


    Shopping took the priority over her little brother. Lucia pointed at the house she emerged from and left them.


    "What an incredible sister¡­¡­"


    This was Sharnid''s conclusion. Everyone in here probably held the same conclusion.


    And that wasn''t the only surprising event for the three.


    After entering Lucia''s house honestly, they heard loud crying.


    "It''s a baby''s crying voice."


    "A baby''s here."


    "Seems so."


    Felli and Sharnid confirmed the situation from the word exchange with each other. On the other hand, Layfon seemed surprised about hearing a baby''s cry. Of course, this wasn''t the only surprising thing. Suddenly, someone headed for them from the direction of the cry. The closer the person was, the louder the crying.


    And¡­¡­


    "Ah, Lucia. Did you forget something? It''s good that you''re here. This child just keeps crying. I wonder whether he might be feeling uncomfortable¡­¡­¡­"


    The person holding the child suddenly stopped all movement.


    She looked at Layfon and the other two.


    And Layfon, Felli and Sharnid all looked at the girl.


    Then all four spoke out.


    "Why are you here!?"


    The child in Nina''s arms was still crying.


    The child was passed around and it stopped crying the moment it was in Layfon''s arms.


    The three of them took turns taking a shower. The clothes that Layfon and Sharnid wore underneath their fighting clothes seemed to smell clean, so they kept wearing it. Felli had taken Lucia''s clothes without permission and now wore it.


    "Why¡­¡­¡­?"


    Nina glared at Layfon with dissatisfaction.


    "That child must have felt your tension."


    Layfon knew of the real reason, even though Nina put it that way. Even a baby had people that he liked and disliked. This was normal for Layfon who had experience looking after his siblings at the orphanage. Even so, the way Nina held the baby was very dangerous.


    Layfon and the others were in the living room. The baby''s cradle was also here. All the tools were available. Lucia must be looking after the child here.


    "No. Let''s just put aside that problem for now¡­¡­¡­" Sharnid said with an exhausted expression though he understood her bitterness.


    They came here to rescue Nina but they never thought they''d see her so easily, and she was looking after a baby. Looking at the reality of her being kidnapped, Sharnid could never imagine her looking after a child as one of the possibilities. He would really want to meet with the person who let her do this. Just how did Nina come to be in these circumstances? He didn''t get it.


    Layfon wasn''t the only one perplexed. Sharnid was the same so he couldn''t blame him.


    "Layfon, let me hold the child too."


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    "It''s noisy here."


    Not only was Felli ignored but he was scolded by Nina. Sharnid wanted to cry but no tears fell. Layfon didn''t know what to do. Anyway, best first give the child to Felli.


    "So light¡­¡­"


    "He''s still just a child. About three months old."


    "Don''t cry."


    The baby let Felli hold him with his head on Felli''s face. His hand moved on her shoulder, caressing her silvery hair.


    "His neck has enough muscles. It''s easy to hold him."


    "Then why was he crying when I held him?" Nina glared at Layfon.


    "Because you were trembling, right?"


    "What did you say?"


    "You were tense? He didn''t want to be held by someone tense."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "For someone who came to Grendan and had to look after a baby, it''s inevitable that she''d be tense."


    Felli held nothing back in her words that were sharp like a blade. Even Layfon could feel the thorns in her words. Suddenly speechless, Nina didn''t know what to do.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "How should I put it¡­¡­"


    "We want to know the reason behind it. Why is someone who had been kidnapped looking after a baby in an unfamiliar house. And it''s someone who can''t even cook."


    "Cooking. Out of all the areas, I don''t want you to criticize me on my cooking!"


    Felli and Nina talked to each other as she held the baby. Layfon and Sharnid exchanged a glance.


    "What should we do?"


    "Anyway, it''s useless till the two of them have calmed them."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    "Escape. Escape. There''s no other choice but to run away from a woman''s fight."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon found his observation very correct. He was concerned about the baby but he''d get their attention if he took the baby from Felli. Besides, the baby didn''t seem dissatisfied to be held by her.


    "Then let''s escape!"


    "Yes."


    The two of them sneaked their conversation behind the other two and slowly prepared to leave the living room.


    The sound of a door being opened came to them. Footsteps headed straight for the living room.


    "I''ve come back. Ah, it''s good that I made it back in time. Really, I missed the sale for diapers because of a certain idiot."


    Lucia was back. One hand held a bag of diapers, the other held a shopping basket full of food.


    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Preparing to escape a war between women."


    "Don''t do something that foolish. Layfon, come and help with the cooking."


    "Ah, yes."


    "You two. If you got time then come and help."


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "They don''t know how to cook," Sharnid said as Lucia was perplexed with their attitude.


    "Sharnid¡­¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to be told of that by you."


    "Huh? Me? I can make small dishes."


    "What!?"


    "Impossible¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Sharnid responded to the question with a matter of fact expression. His attitude shook the certitude in Nina and Felli.


    "But in the camp before¡­¡­¡­"


    "I didn''t think I needed to help having looked at Layfon and Meishen''s cooking."


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    "What the. The ones who can''t cook are the girls? I can''t look at this anymore," Lucia criticized the embarrassed girls without softening.


    "Never mind. Layfon and I will take care of the cooking. You guys just help me look after little Maru. Ah, that''s right. First change his diaper."


    Not only the girls, but Sharnid also wasn''t familiar with this term diaper. But Lucia smiled at their anxiety.


    "It''s something you have to do anyway. Why not learn it now?"


    Lucia''s kitchen gave Layfon a familiar feeling even though the place had changed. This was a feeling he had once he stood here. He knew what she wanted to make just by looking at the ingredients in her shopping basket. He took out the vegetables from the basket and made the appropriate preparations for cooking. Lucia didn''t say anything after looking at him. His must have made the right guess.


    The baby¡­¡­ Layfon heard from Lucia that the baby''s name was Marukuto¡­¡­ From behind came the confused voices of Sharnid, Felli and Nina and the baby''s dissatisfied crying.


    "You look to be in good spirits¡­¡­¡­" Lucia said as she chopped the vegetables. "It seems you also have your own friends. This is better than anything because your social abilities are just too horrible."


    "Are you still mad, Nee-san?"


    Layfon looked at her as he peeled off the skin of the vegetables. Her arms and legs were delicate. Her face was proper. She would be a beauty if she was to put some make-up on. But she didn''t seem interested. She exuded a manly feel rather than a woman''s. Her personality was quite casual and even her clothes leaned towards a male''s. Lucia was raised in the same orphanage as him. She had left for work when Layfon was still in Grendan.


    Lucia was the one who used to cook for Layfon and the others and change their diapers. Layfon grew up looking at her back and he had learned how to cook from her. Though the place had changed now, the person who used it hadn''t. The knives and bowls were placed in the same positions. Same for the herbs. It was the same as the past. Layfon once again remembered the nostalgic past in here.


    "Rather than being mad, I had given up. You aren''t good at socializing. And now you suddenly went on a rampage after a conversation. What can I do except give up on you?"


    "Uu¡­¡­¡­"


    "Besides, for those brats who were affected by you, it''s inevitable that they hate you after being betrayed."


    "Seems so¡­¡­¡­"


    "But you shouldn''t keep worrying about it. The magazine wrote an unexpectedly detailed report on the underground matches. The public''s condemnation on you has quickly disappeared because of it. The condemnation is pushed onto society. I think there was some manipulation of information. Anyway, those brats know of this, and thanks to it, our foster father could reopen the dojo. Do you know about him opening the dojo?"


    "Yeah, I already heard of it."


    "From Leerin?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "Geez, I don''t know whether to say that child is spirited or stubborn¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, have you two met?"


    "You haven''t heard?"


    "What?"


    Layfon looked behind him. The three of them still hadn''t managed to change the diaper. Lucia said angrily. "That child will catch a cold!" and made the three more confused and tense.


    "So what''s happened? I haven''t heard anything from Rui."


    "She was in Zuellni till now¡­¡­¡­"


    For her to use the name Rui so casually. As he thought, that girl was¡­¡­ and if that''s the case, Nee-san had¡­¡­ Layfon continued his explanation as he pondered.


    About Leerin coming to Zuellni and Derek leaving him the Psyharden Katana. About the commotion a few days back and about the Queen bringing Leerin back to Grendan.


    "She was brought back by Her Majesty? Why would she do that?"


    "I don''t know either. Her Majesty didn''t tell me anything and Leerin also told me not to get involved¡­¡­¡­"


    And he had denied her request but he couldn''t do anything. All he saw was the distance of strength between him and Lintence.


    "So that''s why you came? Really. The most famous and the most flustered person in the orphanage is you. Are you still rolling down the slope of life?"


    He couldn''t retort to her words as he felt the same.


    Looking at him, she sighed helplessly.


    "You''re here now but you still have such an expression. Ah, I think I might understand why Leerin said what she said."


    "Eh?" He was surprised.


    "And¡­¡­¡­?"


    If she knew and understood, he also wanted to know and understand.


    He still couldn''t believe himself of that time. Why did Leerin refuse his help? He knew she wasn''t someone who would casually ask for help as it would bring trouble to others. He was very clear about her personality. But the Leerin of that time was different. He felt she was wholeheartedly denying him.


    Why was she denying him? Did Nee-san understand?


    Then¡­¡­¡­


    Lucia looked behind her and saw the three had safely changed the baby''s diaper. She sighed in relief.


    "You¡­¡­ Did you plan to rescue the girl called Nina too?"


    "Eh? Ah, yes¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then you''ve already reached your goal. Return to Zuellni."


    "Eh?"


    "Perhaps you don''t have to see Leerin anymore."


    Something seemed to be blowing about madly in his heart as he heard those words though he himself wasn''t sure what it was.


    ¡ó


    Gorneo was feeling the wind.


    After that event¡­¡­ Gorneo had been chasing after Shante after the fight with the numerous giants in front of the secret research laboratory of Zuellni. He had kept chasing her and finally arrived at Grendan. He missed the opportunity to enter Grendan due to ill luck. While feeling frustrated and wondering how to get in, he saw several Military Artists of the Luckens School in the crowd and had successfully entered Grendan thanks to them.


    Shante might have escaped successfully but the only place to escape was Zuellni.


    As long as this was inside Grendan, there must exist the Luckens people. Though one person did not have to belong to one single school, many Military Artists came to this city to study the Luckens hand to hand combat skills in addition to their skills in weaponry.


    Besides, Gorneo didn''t think Shante had returned to Zuellni. In that case, it was more efficient to search for her in Grendan.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    As such, he had returned to a home that he had left for five years and now he was standing here. The tomb in Grendan.


    The family tomb where each family member was buried. Before the tomb stood the wooden plaque carved with names. The most recent dead were carved on the wood and the plaque was to be buried many years after. It was impossible to make a tomb just for one person on limited soil. Tombs of families that did not produce any progeny were immediately disposed of.


    The wooden plaque before Gorneo had the name Gahard Baren carved on it. Gorneo had heard of Gahard Baren''s death from Savaris. And he had heard of the truth behind Gahard and Layfon after returning to Grendan.


    He finally knew of the truth.


    He could not hate Layfon anymore after knowing the truth.


    "You chased after my brother too much¡­¡­¡­"


    Savaris, a representative of one chasing after desire and fight was the condensed product of the spirit of Grendan''s Military Artists. Gahard Baren wanted to be like him. Originally, for a large school like Luckens, problematic children like Savaris shouldn''t have been allowed to be born. Even Gorneo, as his brother, thought so. Other disciples in the school were influenced by Savaris, thinking they may become like him as long as they kept honing their skills. Gahard was second to Savaris.


    Perhaps Gorneo, who escaped from Grendan to Zuellni, did not hold a common feeling with other Military Artists. He probably became like this because he found his brother scary and that he would never match his brother. And perhaps his thinking to chase after powerful strength had been taken by his older brother. Perhaps Savaris had taken away this gene passed from their father.


    And because of that, he had never thought of surpassing Savaris. Or he could say that this imagination held no meaning. Perhaps the thought of never surpassing Savaris had entered his subconscious as he had always been around Savaris, feeling the strong pressure from him. This was probably an easily explainable problem from a doctor or scientist''s viewpoint.


    But Gorneo didn''t care for the reason anymore. The attraction to Savaris that stimulated a desire for strength had caused Gahard to take the wrong path. Or one could say he had used the wrong method to reach his goal. Gorneo felt the wind while standing before the tomb of the brother he respected.


    This wasn''t the wind blowing past him.


    This was the wind howling in his heart.


    He had been clashing with something inside his heart in the ruined city. This feeling had been clinging to him till he realized his fury had calmed. To put it simply, his fury had gradually died. The hatred he held for Layfon disappeared bit by bit and what was left was confusion and a little bit of anger.


    (This isn''t the time for this.)


    He stood a while before the tomb and left. This wasn''t the time to look into the emptiness inside his heart.


    He had to find Shante. That was why he returned to Grendan.


    "Really. Just how much more do I have to do."


    He complained as he thought of the reason behind the missing Shante.


    Why did she suddenly head for Grendan?


    She was originally a perplexing girl. She was raised by wild beasts in the Forest City Erupa for some reason so sometimes her actions were like that of a beast. Her actions weren''t suitable to a human society.


    Remembering this, Gorneo recalled how he got into trouble for tidying up the commotions she caused. But her action this time. How should he put it? It felt different from usual. Her actions till now were difficult to fathom from a human''s viewpoint but it made more sense looking from a beast''s viewpoint such as shouting at the moon because one couldn''t sleep at night or chasing after the mutated mice that had escaped the Farming course. This was the same for incredible events that involved the City Police as this was the habits of the wild beasts that raised Shante in Erupa.


    In that case, something unbelievable must have happened during that time.


    Gorneo''s physique wasn''t huge compared to normal people despite his being blocky and large. But Shante usually sat on his shoulders. That was how delicate and small she was. But at that time, Shante''s small body had undergone unbelievable growth after touching the Heartseer fruit that was native to Erupa. Though that body might match that of her age, it might even have surpassed a body of her original age. What had Layfon said back then?


    He seemed to have said she was being restricted. Her Kei vein was restricted and that restriction was released after she touched Heartseer. Shante regaining her original body size proved Layfon''s speculation might be correct. Just what created that problem though? No. Layfon''s speculation was not enough to explain the scene back then.


    Layfon and Gorneo who had lived in Grendan could accept the explanation of the flesh being restricted. Internal Kei could control the growth of the body to some degree and kept the body in its best condition. And what if a greater power was used? Such as a Heaven''s Blade or the Queen''s strength that surpassed a Heaven''s Blade? He heard the Queen retained her girl form though she had lived many years. But he had never heard of the Queen suddenly turning from a woman into a girl. It was possible to suppress growth but it shouldn''t possible in Shante''s case that involved speedy growth and shrinking. Bones, muscles and internal organs shouldn''t be able to change so suddenly. Kei wasn''t magic. It couldn''t not leave any traces and it couldn''t make anything appear from nothing.


    The changes on Shante at that time was like magic ¡ª a phenomenon that wasn''t possible. Was this related to those strange guys that appeared beside Shante? Those guys hadn''t appeared since then but would they appear now? Did Shante come to Grendan because of them?


    "Damn."


    Not that he only thought of this now. He had thought of it many times since arriving in Grendan. It was difficult to fathom her actions. Though she would attack without orders, she had never left Gorneo in a battle without saying a word. Her action at that time was different.


    The current abnormal event and the past abnormal situations overlapped and gave an answer. This answer might not be right but it wouldn''t be strange to arrive at it.


    "Just where did she run off to?"


    Not simply talking to himself, one could clearly feel the anxiety and impatience in his words.


    The sun had traded position with the night sky. There seemed to be a commotion somewhere but it had died down. Gorneo''s numerous journeys of running under Grendan''s night sky began in order to find Shante.


    ¡ó


    Everyone quieted down after dinner.


    "I think you guys have a lot to say so I''ll return to the workroom."


    Lucia carried the child and entered the workroom.


    "Speaking of which, what does that nee-san do?" Sharnid said.


    "She''s a Dite Technician," Layfon answered. Perhaps she was influenced by their foster father, Lucia was very interested in Dites. She became an apprentice early in age. She also looked after Layfon and the siblings in the orphanage everyday as she was female. But now she had her own workroom.


    "That''s incredible."


    She had used practice as excuse to adjust Layfon''s Dite before he became a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Then let''s end the conversation of that topic here," Sharnid tossed his gaze at Nina.


    Layfon and Felli also looked at her.


    "Though it''s not bad to find you so easily, we still want to know what happened if possible."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina lowered her head, thinking something.


    "And if possible please don''t say it''s a secret? I don''t dislike you but I can''t give my life for secrets. Either way, you''re our Captain."


    Nina had gone missing after the match with the 1st platoon and she had then suddenly appeared. Sharnid was obviously talking about that event. At that time, Nina hadn''t mentioned anything about her whereabouts.


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­¡­"


    She still didn''t say anything more.


    "Captain, I''m tired of these things happening all of a sudden. Isn''t it about time you tell us the truth and let us judge it?"


    "That truth¡­¡­¡­ I think I might know of it¡­¡­"


    "What did you say¡­¡­¡­?"


    "I didn''t mean to hide it. I didn''t even understand all those things that happened after the match with the 1st platoon. I just thought you guys would get caught in something troublesome if I told you so I didn''t say anything."


    "Get caught in something troublesome?"


    "Even I myself am not clear on why I said that. I didn''t say the reason back then but now I understand it so I can tell you everything."


    "Heh~ Isn''t that great?"


    "But I don''t have the evidence to prove it¡­¡­¡­ If I got it wrong you guys might get caught in it, get involved in this eternal war, even so¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be so cold. We¡­¡­"


    "This is very important."


    Her intense attitude made Sharnid swallow his words.


    "This war might be related to Zuellni, no, it must be related to something bigger after this. I can''t win against a Heaven''s Blade successor even after obtaining the Haikizoku''s power. But the senpai in this war has got me involved in it. I don''t think I can win against that person. In fact, I lost to him."


    "Just what''re you saying?"


    "This is a battlefield associated with someone that strong. If you guys got caught in it, even you might die. Please give it careful thought and consider whether you are up to it. If not, please return to Zuellni. The deadline is tomorrow morning."


    "Hey, wait up. Are you saying you''re not returning to Zuellni?"


    Sharnid felt it from Nina''s words. Layfon thought so too.


    "No, I''ll return. But that''s after I''ve witnessed what''ll happen in Grendan."


    "Hey, hey, do you understand what you just said?"


    Sharnid''s expression was helpless. Felli too, the tiny changes of her eyebrows after hearing her words showed her disapproval. Nina''s thought was different to Sharnid and the team''s. This was now clear.


    "And what is that for?"


    "The things that are to happen in Grendan will be like the ending of the series of strange events in Zuellni. From the Haikizoku to Zuellni going on a rampage to the recent fights and all that will happen. The end of all that will happen in Grendan. I can''t not witness it."


    "Is this intelligence real?"


    "Whether it''s true or not can only be told after it''s happened. So it''s also possible that only I''ve been deceived."


    "What if Zuellni takes action while you''re waiting?" Felli raised a new question.


    Zuellni''s machines were repairing the city while they were here. Layfon and they didn''t know whether the city would move before they left it. This involved Zuellni''s self-repair ability. It might move ahead of schedule.


    "Would you return on a roaming bus? I shouldn''t be saying this but the Military Arts Competition hasn''t entirely ended. Everyone has also taken a beating in the previous fight. No one can tell under this circumstance that the 17th platoon has left the formation. Or is this what you''re expecting?"


    Felli added a few more questions in her explanation that she said in a faint voice.


    "To hear of the Military Arts Competition from you¡­¡­"


    "I''m not interested. But I deliberately reminded you as you didn''t seem to have thought of it."


    Nina could only smile bitterly. The wrinkles between Felli''s eyebrows showed her disapproval.


    "Disregarding everything except for what lies before my eyes¡­¡­ Perhaps I''m really like that," she said. She wasn''t angry. She just smiled bitterly. "But I think I''ll regret it if I don''t witness everything here."


    "Just regret? That''s only your personal feeling. My brother would have laughed it off if he heard of this."


    "Really. We came because we lack someone of a rational mind. But the result is unexpected."


    "I''m not happy."


    Sharnid shrugged. Felli continued to stare at Nina with wrinkles in between her eyebrows.


    "Leave the troublesome things to Grendan¡­¡­ Didn''t their Psychokinesist say so when she contacted the Student President? Hence we do not have the need to confirm things here. Besides, it appears the other side wants Captain to¡­¡­ To put it accurately, the Haikizoku. You shouldn''t have stayed after knowing of this fact. Don''t you think the only option is to escape?"


    "Uh? Ah, yes."


    Layfon could only reply in a fluster at the sudden question.


    "What. Your heart isn''t here."


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­ but I think it''s better for the Captain to go back."


    "Why?"


    "The Captain''s original goal was to help Zuellni. Please don''t forget."


    Nina lost some of her confidence after listening to him.


    "Even so¡­¡­"


    "Exactly. That''s why you shouldn''t forget your original goal. Things to do with Zuellni should be taken care of first compared to other cities''."


    "Uh, as Layfon and Felli-chan said. You''re not a ball whose direction will change after the ball hits the wall. No one would know where you end up in."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t give up her resistance even though her confidence was becoming weaker and weaker. She still persisted in her decision even though the protests were heaped one after another on her. Seriousness suffused the air. The situation would worsen at any moment and that was keeping everyone quiet as time passed silently. Who would know how the situation would have turned out if Lucia hadn''t come over to check on them.


    Layfon hadn''t said a word in this period.


    "You don''t need to see Leerin anymore."


    Layfon remembered what Lucia had said in the kitchen. He slept in the living room with the blanket that Lucia had brought for him on his shoulder. Sharnid was sleeping in the living room too. Nina and Felli were asleep in Lucia''s room. Lucia was still working in the workshop.


    Lucia-nee said there wasn''t a need to see Leerin. Why?


    "I said so already. You still have such an expression here. Do you want to learn what she''s really thinking? But you still hold such a weak expression. But then this is a sign of your personality. But do you think that stubborn girl would change her thinking if you were to show her this expression?"


    Lucia hadn''t stopped working as she spoke. She had already finished cutting up the pealed vegetables. The meat was cooking in a flat pan and she was reaching her hand up to the cabinet above her head for the seasoning.


    "Nothing would change because that child has decided. Then she''d keep on walking on the road she has decided as she''s mentally prepared for it. It''s the same as that time when she left the orphanage in order to defend you."


    Feeling her reproachful gaze, Layfon lowered his head.


    "Not that I''d scold you for what you did back then¡­¡­ since you did it for the sake of the orphanage. It''s just that your method was wrong. Still, you''ve considered and that part of you was worth the sympathy. Besides, I can tell from your attitude back then that you were also mentally prepared to be scolded by your father. Same as the time when you chose the sword."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Don''t answer me with such a vague attitude," she said and clouted him with the seasoning bottle.


    "Your face is the same as back then but your heart is no longer the same. Still, you''re stubborn¡­¡­ perhaps that''s right."


    She watched him. He lowered his head more under that gaze. Still, their hands did not stop as they cooked. Noise came from the flat pan and Layfon put the cut up vegetables into it, turning up the fire.


    "Once something''s decided, you wouldn''t talk over it with other people and you''d carry it through. You''re like that and Leerin''s like that too. Perhaps me too. Other brothers and sisters are probably the same. A group of stubborn children influenced by our foster father. We wouldn''t change once we''ve made our decision. All we can do is hammer at each other and use a rope to stop the other, or to comfort the one who has experienced failure. We only have two choices. There''s no middle road."


    "Aye."


    He replied instinctively and then¡­¡­ he was hit by the fork she used to turn the meat around.


    "Since you understand this too then what are you going to do? You still haven''t decided right? So I say, hurry and go back."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "There''s no but. I don''t want to say this, but you''re no longer a citizen of Grendan. Father has forgiven you and I''m not angry with you. This isn''t the time to talk about family relationships. We can only pray for your safety as you fight in Zuellni with your life on the line. At the same time, this is Leerin''s wish to return to Grendan. It''s just that her plan was carried out earlier than expected. I don''t know what happened in between. Perhaps something big has changed in her life. I don''t know what she''s planning to do either but she must have had prepared her resolve for something. We can listen to her troubles as we''re in Grendan but you can''t. All you can do is pray for her safety, just like what we can do for you."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t say anything. The cooking process was smooth. The meat was done. They just needed to work on it a bit more. The soup had been poured into the bowl of vegetables. The food had been seasoned. The aroma that made the stomach acid react wafted out.


    But Layfon had no appetite.


    "Speaking of which, what are you planning to do once you''ve confirmed Leerin''s thoughts?"


    As Lucia had said.


    (Just what do I want?)


    Layfon''s mind turned and turned as he lay like that without any inclination to sleep. The lamp in the living room emitted dim orange light. He stared at it, spacing out.


    (After meeting Leerin¡­¡­¡­)


    Just what does he want to do? Not that he hasn''t thought of it, just that he felt he had to save her when he saw the Queen carrying her. But why did the Queen come to take her away? He didn''t know. Only his feeling told him he had to see her once more.


    (Could it be¡­¡­)


    What if Leerin came back to Grendan because she was facing something difficult? Would she tell him? Would he have said it if he were her? Absolutely not. He knew because of his experience of entering the underground match.


    (Even so¡­¡­)


    Even so, he still wanted to see her one more time. He didn''t know why. No. Perhaps he knew all too well.


    Because of what happened that night.


    He caressed the Dite that Kirik gave him and recalled that night when Leerin collapsed due to over-exhaustion. It must be because of that night.


    The impulse that rushed up in the form of that kiss.


    Because he wanted to confirm the true meaning behind that kiss.


    That must be it.


    "Yo, still awake?"


    He was shocked that someone suddenly talked to him.


    "Sharnid-senpai, you''re still awake?"


    "Yeah, though I''m a bit tired. Uh, I''m also of a personality that wants to be able to sleep quickly in this situation."


    He also had his sensitive side even though he acted flippantly. Layfon could tell from his involvement in the match against the 10th platoon but he thought Sharnid was already asleep. No, he had wanted Sharnid to be asleep.


    "I spoke cause I thought you were still awake."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''ll still stay even if we are to return to Zuellni tomorrow, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "We all know. We just don''t say it. That''s why only I can be the bad messenger."


    Layfon chose to remain silent at his self-mocking words. To put it correctly, he didn''t answer him. Sharnid shrugged at his reaction.


    "But we knew that in the beginning. You must have come for Leerin. I knew it would turn out like this."


    Sharnid''s figure moved in the orange light. Originally he was lying face down. Now he turned around to face the ceiling. He wasn''t looking at Layfon. Did he have to use internal Kei just to look at the ceiling?


    "You wouldn''t tell anyone? I don''t know what Nina thinks but me and Felli hold the same opinion. We just haven''t confirmed it with each other yet."


    "What opinion?"


    "We are against your saving that child."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Aren''t you going to ask me why?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I heard it though Felli-chan collapsed at that time. You could say it''s normal for Leerin to act that way so to protect you in that situation, but I still think it''s different. I''m not that familiar with her but Leerin''s smart. If she were to protect you, she''d have said something even more serious."


    Perhaps that really was the case.


    Layfon couldn''t think of anything except "perhaps that really was the case". Why didn''t Leerin say "save me" at that time? Was it because of the Queen and Lintence? Besides, Leerin wasn''t one to say something like "save me".


    But he had wanted her to say "save me".


    Except she told him to "return".


    "You''re still going right?"


    "What is it? Because¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Uh? What?"


    "This vague attitude."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Either point is persuasive. I can feel that she''s protecting you. I also feel what she said was genuine. If it''s me, I''d bet on her being genuine. But her attitude back then wasn''t clear enough so there isn''t much I can do. I couldn''t have reached the side of that elegant monster like nee-chan so I couldn''t ask you to do it instead."


    Sharnid must be talking about Barmelin? True. His fighting strength couldn''t match hers. With the amount of experience and training she had, she didn''t even need to ambush him to defeat Sharnid.


    "But¡­¡­ Leerin herself said she wanted to come back. That''s why it''s meaningless even if I were to meet her."


    Layfon deliberately said an opposite opinion. No, he just repeated the opinion he heard from Lucia. He only said this in order to confirm whether it was the truth. But that feeling of pressure in his heart became heavier after he said those words.


    "Perhaps that might be the case, but you''re still going?" Sharnid said clearly.


    "¡­¡­¡­Uh?"


    "Hasn''t this become your instinctive reaction?"


    "Uh Uh?"


    "Anyway, you can''t ignore what has happened before you. This point is similar to Nina. If it was Nina, we don''t feel easy leaving her on her own so we''d stay by her side. But you''re different. We can''t catch up to you so we can only let you go alone. But you may think it''s better if we weren''t here?"


    "Not at all."


    Layfon felt so from the bottom of his heart. He was injured in an accident before fighting the platoon match with the 1st platoon. He then deliberately let Sharnid and the others view the collaborative fight of the Salinvan Mercenary Gang, hoping they could one day fight with him. He also voiced his intention at that time. That wasn''t a lie.


    "If possible, I want you all to come with me."


    Sharnid''s figure moved in the dark without any noise. Layfon didn''t think he had accepted his word.


    "Do you mean it? Not so. I don''t think you''re lying and I''m not doubting you. It''s just that you never counted us in as part of your fighting strength. You also never used your full force in the platoon matches. I feel that you did forcefully fight with us in the Military Arts Competition but you also did hold back, didn''t you?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Well, I''m not scolding you. Don''t misunderstand. The problem is the gap between us is just too huge. So it can''t be helped that this problem appears. You wouldn''t leave your back to people who can''t catch up with you in a crisis. You''d ask Felli to support you with Psychokinesis. And isn''t it because Felli is the only one who fulfills yours requirement?


    "So¡­¡­ So you did that?"


    "Uh?"


    "In that fight in the afternoon. I didn''t quite know what you did back there but I think I understand a little bit. That was dangerous. You were forcing yourself. How is that different from taking illegal drugs?"


    "You understood already? Incredible."


    Sharnid seemed to be mocking himself as the air stirred lightly. Layfon could feel a sense of mock-laughter and a sense of loneliness.


    "Because I''ve denied his method, so I can only use this way."


    Sharnid meant the platoon match with the 10th platoon, with Dinn Dee. Dinn, as a former comrade of Sharnid''s, had taken illegal drug to increase his Kei output. He had exchanged his body to increase his Kei. One city after another had banned the use of such drug because it was very dangerous. Still, Dinn wanted to protect this Academy City event though he had to use such a method to increase his Kei. But his goal was prevented by Sharnid''s 17th platoon.


    "Just exactly¡­¡­?"


    "My father taught me that for emergencies. Originally he said to use it to escape but I could only use it then. It isn''t a move that can gain much time for long term escape."


    Layfon weaved a net in the afternoon fight to buy Sharnid some time, but what Sharnid did back then was not possible judging by his amount of kei. But he managed to successfully stall the 30 or so Grendan Military Artists. Layfon found that his move very dangerous. He was concentrating on weaving the song so he couldn''t fully understand the secret of Sharnid''s move. But he still made a decision judging by the tiny feeling he got.


    Increasing the speed and output of Kei. This sounded good, but Kei pathways, Kei vein and the Military Artist''s flesh could not sustain this sudden increase of Kei for a long period as they were used to the usual amount of Kei. Forcing a Kei vein to increase its flow was like using a pump to make a heart beat faster.


    The body couldn''t sustain it.


    "It wouldn''t have given me any side-effects like the illegal drug as long as I was aware of the time limit. That had helped me heaps."


    "It''s still better not to use that move."


    Sharnid understood. Even he himself wouldn''t want to use that dangerous a move for multiple times. But this was Grendan. A city with the most intense fights and most frequent fights with filth monsters. The strength of Grendan''s Military Artists was stronger than that of any other cities. What was more was that Sharnid had seen for himself the strength of a Heaven''s Blade successor. It was certain that he couldn''t have won against those Military Artists if he didn''t use that move.


    But¡­¡­


    "Why were you so reckless?"


    "Hey, hey. I don''t want you, the symbol of recklessness, to say that to me."


    True. Layfon had acted recklessly many times since coming to Zuellni. He didn''t know how to retort as Sharnid complained with a bitter smile.


    "But I was very clear that I was being reckless. I also thought I''d try not to use it as much as possible. Concentrate on increasing my real strength. But this move would lose its meaning if my strength catches up to it. Isn''t that so? I''m not someone who likes to sacrifice a move."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "So there''s no helping it here, in Grendan. I was already prepared to use that move when the occasion requires it. And I finally got to try that move thanks to you. Then all I need to know is the time limit. But I tried not to think of it. Let''s head back home after we wake up tomorrow, and end this tour. This is what I truly want now."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "But the problem is Nina. She''s even more reckless than you. What would she do? She''d go on a rampage even though her strength is not enough. This time she even has the redundant Haikizoku. Her level of recklessness would increase. Even I wouldn''t know what to do."


    Anxiety filled his tone. He seemed to be shaking his head.


    Doubt surfaced again.


    "Senpai. Why did you come to save the captain?"


    "Ha?"


    "Because you knew you were being reckless? Besides, your moves are restricted¡­¡­ Speaking in truth, you''re really reckless."


    "This integrity without decoration is also part of your personality though it''s only limited to fights."


    "Uh¡­¡­ sorry."


    "That''s all right¡­¡­" Sharnid sat up. Layfon sat up too.


    "I knew. I already said many times that I knew I''m being reckless. Still, I did it. Didn''t I say that at the beginning? I can''t stand this level of insult. I came to get vent my anger. Can''t I even do that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon heard his "heh heh". The laughter was a bit shy.


    "But I''m not the impulsive type. Though sometimes I do act impulsively, putting my life on the line¡­¡­¡­ If you had to say I''m of a certain type, then I''m the type to throw his life away for a woman."


    "For a woman¡­¡­? Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Layfon''s mind turned completely blank. For a woman¡­¡­? Though it was a bit, really, he felt just a little bit that Sharnid did like Dalshena. The event happened in the past, but Sharnid did say so. Therefore, Layfon felt that he still liked her. He didn''t know whether Dalshena knew, but Sharnid should still like her now.


    But she wasn''t here. Layfon remembering hearing that she was injured in the fight, but she should have recovered now. But she hadn''t come. That must be because Sharnid hadn''t told her of it. Or Sharnid said something to throw her off the track. Or perhaps she herself had chosen not to come. Either way, she wasn''t here. Then "for a woman". He meant¡­¡­


    "Hey, right now, are you misunderstanding me to the extreme? No. This isn''t what you''re thinking at all. I''m not saying that Nina isn''t a beauty but she isn''t the type I like."


    "The type." What would Nina have thought if she had heard of this? Layfon couldn''t imagine it.


    "Eh? I see? Then¡­¡­"


    "Well, this is to do with the personality. You should also know that Nina finishes what she does from start to finish with vigor. She isn''t like the Student President who can always think about it, consider it, and then allocate the job to a suitable subordinate. The Captain relies on her vigor and she finishes the job with her subordinates who got involved. If I was to choose, I''d like a boss like our Captain even though she doesn''t consider things much, like an idiot. But her personality to only think of what lies before her isn''t too bad. Besides, there might be many changes in the process even though she only heads in one direction. Karian and Dinn could think about strategies, but Nina is different. No. I don''t think she has great strategies but¡­¡­"


    "Bad balance?"


    "Yes, that''s it. No security. It hasn''t been boring thanks to that. I don''t feel like I''m only doing something for show. Instead, the job is filled with excitement and fun. Life would become very boring if that kind of fun things disappear. Do you understand?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Layfon seemed to understand and not understand.


    "Well, I only thought of this because I don''t seem to know what I want to do."


    His sudden words stabbed deep into the hole in Layfon''s heart.


    "Eh?"


    "It''s like that. Not that I don''t hold any feelings about Nina''s wish to protect Zuellni, but that feeling disappeared the moment I became her subordinate, pushing all responsibilities to her. If one had to say clearly, this is a responsibility a Captain should bear¡­¡­ How should I put it? It makes me look cheap."


    "Is that so?"


    "In the end, I just didn''t want to get bored. I already forgot my resolve, even my pretense. These kind of things already left me when I was in my previous platoon and when we lost the Military Arts Competition. Perhaps they really were the things I was chasing after. I encountered many things and failed to reach my goal in my previous platoon. Isn''t it cool to then realize those things in the 17th platoon?" Sharnid said.


    But Layfon couldn''t feel any of those feelings in his words.


    "But I stopped moving. After that incident, I pushed the responsibility to Dinn in the 10th platoon. And I pushed the responsibility to Nina, to them. ''Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?'' I haled on this kind of thinking. That''s not cool at all."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon couldn''t say anything. Not that he couldn''t totally comprehend Sharnid''s words.


    "Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?"


    This sentence could also be used on Layfon himself. No. It was too suitable. Layfon came to Zuellni, not wanting to fight and having no reason to fight. Having been deceived by Karian, Layfon entered the 17th platoon and have been fighting till now. He fought in the platoon matches, he fought against the filth monsters, and he fought other Military Artists. The fighting strength belonged to Layfon, yet he had been fighting, pushing the reason of the fights to Nina. Layfon himself didn''t clearly want to fight. He only fought by giving that reason to Nina and obeyed her directions as time passed.


    "Not everyone can live a life pleasing to him. And I don''t think that is the best way to live. But well, even someone who lives by listening to somebody''s order would hope to have a clear reason for it. That''s better than me who only wants to play cool. I said it''s for women, but I just want to look cool."


    This was Sharnid''s way of thinking. Layfon had no reason to do the same as him. Even acting on Nina''s order was a decision in itself. But was this really good? He hadn''t thought of it. He hadn''t done something that he absolutely had to do, so he had been living by listening to Nina''s order.


    He''d have no place to go if the Academy City expelled him. If that happened, he could only drift from city to city. Still, there were ways to live even if he was in other cities. But the same thing might occur. Filth monsters attacking. The city''s Military Artists could do nothing and so Layfon would have to take up the Dite again. There was no other way of survival.


    Layfon would not pick the choice of not salvaging the worst situation when clearly it was doable. He himself should have picked a choice, but he abandoned it when the larvae attacked Zuellni. Still, he was the one who made the decision even though he was helped by Nina and Leerin.


    Even if he were to seal off the Katana as his last line of defense, he had taken the Katana back up because of his foster father''s forgiveness. The situation had changed. It was all right even if icy gazes were to reproach him, except he couldn''t ignore the fact that his resolve was collapsing bit by bit.


    (Then it''s the same no matter where I go.)


    Perhaps this thought had always been in him, somewhere inside him - whether it was the time when Karian found out of his identity, when he was fighting the larvae, and when Zuellni''s Military Artists were being impotent.


    (Perhaps I can''t give up being a Military Artist.)


    Had he not thought of this before? Then why had he been fighting, listening to Nina''s directions?


    (I¡­¡­¡­)


    He can''t deny it.


    All the choices left to him were choices he didn''t want, so he had picked the best out of those choices. Anyone would have done this. No one would blame him even though Layfon did it.


    (I¡­¡­¡­)


    What was he fighting for? For his own future in the Academy City? For the path outside of being a Military Artist? Or for the new path of life that he would be content with? He stepped back into the Military Arts role because of Nina and the others. This might not be bad. He had thought of this too.


    He had thought that to include Military Arts in this new road of life might not be a bad decision, but he failed to speak of the reason behind his fights.


    What was the evidence that living a life of a Military Artist was good? Was he only using the reason that "it isn''t too bad to fight with Nina and the 17th platoon?"


    If this was the case, what would he do if the 17th platoon disappeared? And they were in this kind of a situation.


    Judging from what he heard from Nina, perhaps Lucia''s words were right. Leerin had already decided to stand in a place without Layfon.


    Then, what next?


    (I¡­¡­)


    What does he want to do with Leerin?


    (I¡­¡­)


    No matter what, he couldn''t think of an answer.


    He watched the ceiling next to Sharnid who had laid down again.

 Volume 14, 2 — Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs

    Volume 14, Chapter 2: Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs


    Layfon had spaced out as he looked at the ceiling¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin was also looking at the ceiling. She was living in a room prepared for her in the palace. Since it was impossible to move her into the Eutnohl house right away, Alsheyra had prepared this room for her. She had also introduced the maids who were to look after Leerin and who also made Leerin really uncomfortable. However, the maids didn''t seem to care and they accepted her naturally. They had been looking after her until she fell asleep.


    Leerin could breathe easily, as she was finally alone.


    The bed was the same design as the one in Saya''s room, with a similar ceiling too. The bounciness of the bed that Leerin had never experienced before made her unable to calm down and sleep.


    So one couldn''t say she wanted to look at the ceiling.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And that wasn''t the only reason behind her inability to sleep.


    She felt an unfamiliar feeling as she touched the thing covering her right eye. She felt its surroundings and that feeling was not something she had had before.


    The eyepatch. This strange thing covering her right eye failed to calm her down.


    She thought she would get used to it one day but she was also scared of getting familiar with it.


    (This must be¡­¡­¡­)


    This signified the past and present Leerin, signifying that she had made a choice to part with her past.


    (What.)


    She silently scolded her thinking. How long was she to fiddle around with it when she had already made up her mind? Besides, she already told Derek those words. She couldn''t turn back. Was her resolve not enough? She had determined to give up the name of Marfes. Was this not enough? Did she need anything else? Or did she have to give up the name Leerin as well? If she were to do that¡­¡­¡­?


    A whirlwind of uneasiness rose in her chest. She curled into a ball, unable to even look at the ceiling. The gentle feel wrapping around herself could take off some of the burden on her but it failed to ease off the pressure in her heart. Derek had left to stop Layfon. Though they had yet to fight, the fight would happen. Once Layfon had decided to act, the fight would happen.


    Leerin and Layfon''s adopted father was that kind of a person.


    (So I shouldn''t meet with Layfon anymore.)


    Layfon and Derek. The outcome of this fight was obvious. Layfon would win. This was a matter of fact. Layfon became a Heaven''s Blade successor at age ten. A Heaven''s Blade successor that Derek had not become. Looking from a normal angle, Derek''s job to prevent Layfon''s footsteps wouldn''t have worked. But he was his adopted father. Could Layfon keep moving forward even though his adopted father, who should have already reconciled with him, came to stop him?


    And there was one more thing¡­¡­


    Leerin''s body curled up more as she thought of it, her hand applying more pressure on the right eye.


    "What have I done¡­¡­¡­"


    The feeling of regret assaulted her all of a sudden, though she didn''t consciously think of it. She regretted it a lot after thinking of the gap of strength between Layfon and Derek. This feeling came naturally, a natural feeling whose aim was to break down Leerin''s resolve.


    A thorn.


    Looking from the viewpoint of the abstract, this was a thorn. One of the thorns growing on a plant. This thorn entered Derek¡­¡­¡­ This image floated up in Leerin''s mind. One of the thorns on the wheel of thorns etched onto her right eye ball had entered Derek''s body.


    What did that imply?


    And for this to happen, could it be¡­¡­¡­ She kept thinking of it and knew this wasn''t the way to be. As she said already, she couldn''t keep thinking of things to confuse herself.


    "I must keep my spirits up," she said in a small voice, curled up on the bed. No one replied. This feeling made her lonely but her body could not curl up anymore. She hugged herself tightly. She kept this pose as the feeling of bitterness and pain flowed in her till it blocked her ears. She suddenly noticed some movement above her.


    She was shocked as she turned around.


    A beautiful girl who suited the darkness in the room stood before her.


    It was Saya.


    "Can''t sleep?" she asked in a faint voice.


    "You too¡­¡­?" Leerin sat up opposite Saya, still shocked.


    "It seems a crisis is near. I can''t sleep in this situation."


    As expected there were no emotions in Saya''s reply. The feeling Saya gave off in her words was similar to the beautiful Psychokinesist Leerin met in Zuellni. No. Saya''s words were more mechanical.


    "Crisis?"


    "Yes."


    Saya was the prototype of all Electronic Fairies. Rumor had it that all Electronic Fairies were imitations of her. This meant the crisis Saya felt must be filth monsters. She could feel the filth monsters and evade them just like the Electronic Fairies. But Saya had been sleeping in the Inner Court of the palace. The Haikizoku named Grendan took care of things like filth monsters and the movements of other cities while Saya slept. Hence, the crisis she felt shouldn''t be as simple as mere filth monsters.


    "Has it happened yet?" Leerin finally pushed the doubt through her throat.


    "I''m not sure. The condition of this side is not complete and the opponents have no reason to wait for us. Of course, I have no proof that they''re ready."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Though I can feel the crisis looming, I don''t yet know the real form of our opponents."


    "I see."


    "Yes."


    Leerin didn''t know what to do as she looked at Saya, nodded emotionlessly.


    Uneasiness. Though she had asked Alsheyra what to do, she herself didn''t know how to put down this sense of uneasiness. Alsheyra had said not to do anything. The cause was that things would happen as long as the condition had been satisfied. Alsheyra would protect Leerin until that time came.


    The Queen, Alsheyra, had told Leerin so. No Military Artist in Grendan or in other cities existed with a strength greater than the Queen''s. Leerin must be in this world''s safest place. So Leerin''s uneasiness must be unrelated to this? Once she made up her mind, many changes had occurred around her. Why did those changes happen? They must be things happening in response to the next event. So Leerin felt uneasy. Though she knew she had no other way, she still felt uneasy.


    She was uneasy when thinking of whether she had made the right choice.


    She was uneasy, wondering whether she could perform what she had to do, wondering whether the progress of things would be smooth.


    She was uneasy as she thought of whether her actions were right or wrong.


    But she didn''t understand what was right. She only understood that something was to happen. This understanding was not enough to remove her unease. The information was too vague.


    "But something is to happen, right?"


    Saya woke from her slumber in response to the looming crisis. Her awakening implied something was about to happen.


    The pupils of the girl of moonlight were looking at the window covered by curtains. Leerin was troubled a bit as she thought of drawing aside the curtains or not.


    Perhaps it was about to rain. Contrary to the good weather in the morning, dark clouds were closing in from a distance where they guarded the night sky. The city would have changed its direction under the normal circumstances but this was impossible. Because Grendan had stopped moving.


    "Looks like a deluge in coming," Dixerio said in a small voice as he looked at the dark clouds slowly drift close. The humidity in the air was increasing. It seemed it definitely would rain.


    A heavy rain would not affect the city''s air shield. The air shield would filter the pollutants in the raindrops that fell through it. The city''s air and water purification systems were working hard, as incidents of unfiltered rain had occurred.


    The rain blocked outside the air shield would turn into fog as the air shield prevented the raindrops from entering the city. The pollutants would merge with the fog and surround the city in a black layer. This scenery made one feel uncomfortable.


    But it was another kind of entertainment to gaze at the scenery in these circumstances.


    All that happened in Zuellni was to end in Grendan. The reason of everything, the pollutants that encircled Grendan implied something was to happen. Dixerio ate the bento he bought for lunch as he watched the scenery, standing on the city''s outskirt.


    "You look relaxed."


    Dixerio was not surprised even though he was suddenly spoken to.


    "Just what are you thinking¡­¡­?"


    He had no need to turn around. A beautiful girl wearing a dark dress stood behind him, looking as if she was to melt into the night.


    "What am I thinking? I just want to realize that child''s dream."


    A stirring in the voice. Dixerio could tell the girl was laughing.


    "Deliberately. In this situation?"


    "But one wouldn''t understand if it''s not in this situation? You think so too. Of course, for a Military Artist a problem of a similar level would appear after he overcomes the obstacle of a certain level. Especially for the Military Artist whose strength leaps after obtaining the Haikizoku. He can''t escape this problem."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    True. But how many Military Artists could exude Kei that outran the permissible limit of a Dite? This meant the power that was on par with a Heaven''s Blade successor¡­¡­¡­


    Nelphilia, the girl of night continued. "But to have lost his weapon while fighting desperately and then obtained it again¡­¡­ There shouldn''t be many who have had this experience? If it was different, he''s either a stray dog I picked up or an Electronic Fairy''s¡­¡­¡­"


    Nelphilia suddenly stopped. Her gaze fell on Dixerio''s back. Though Dixerio didn''t like it, he still felt it.


    The girl was smiling.


    "It might be an interesting contrast."


    "Humph."


    "But no one knows the outcome of things."


    "Any outcome is the same. The end is almost immediate. I''ve just a bit more left for my job. I don''t care who it is. Ignasis, Riggzario, Airen¡­¡­¡­ I''d destroy anyone who stands in my path."


    "So scary."


    Dixerio ignored her voice of false feeling, draining the water left in the bottle.


    "But I must meet with Saya."


    "Ara, why?"


    "There are things I want to find out from her."


    "Even now you still want to confirm the event of that day?"


    "No need."


    "Ara?" Nelphilia still found it strange.


    "No matter what happened on that day, this reality will not change. The things I''ve to do will not change. So there''s no need to confirm the past anymore¡­¡­¡­ There''s something I have to know so that my fangs are pointed in the right direction."


    "Is that something you can''t get from me?"


    "That won''t work."


    "Ara, why?"


    "Because you¡­¡­¡­ Never mind. Nothing."


    Dixerio spoke half of what was in his mind and shook his head. Though it was better to thoroughly solve the problem about Nina, it would only create redundant commotion. He didn''t have room to waste energy on that issue right now. Besides, he had tasted his impotence because of Nelphilia. The time he had spent on Nina was wasted. Thinking of that, he didn''t want to waste any more strength.


    "Nothing else. All I can do is let loose the hound and tidy up the prey the hound has caught up with."


    Nelphilia''s mood hadn''t changed. Finding that something troublesome had flown to his head, Dixerio lifted his head to watch the moon.


    The inside of the air shield was very tranquil but the scenery outside the air shield seemed different. The typhoon was pushing the dark clouds to Grendan''s sky. The dark clouds covered half of the city, blocking off half of the moon. The mirror of darkness was clearly reflected on Grendan. The dark clouds were swiftly covering Grendan and the moon as Dixerio observed, till the moon also quickly vanished from his side.


    "I wonder whether that thing alone can manage till success?"


    "Perhaps."


    The clouds covering the entire city still moved with the wind, showing no signs of stopping. The layers of dark clouds slowly weaved together like black moss growing on cotton until they totally swallowed Grendan''s sky.


    Or, it was like a huge dam swallowing the rapids of a river.


    "Never mind. It doesn''t matter how it turns out."


    Dixerio didn''t know this city''s fate. He only knew that those guys would move close once Saya woke up. And he could only get close to those guys'' headquarter in this time.


    "You should still have things to do for that?"


    "Yes. But those guys¡­¡­"


    Dixerio''s gaze moved from the moon to the city. Artificial light suppressed the darkness blocking off the moon. Groups of light crafted out the city''s shape to resist the darkness. But the opponent was still quiet. It was only hiding its presence.


    "Will it make a ruckus?"


    "For sure."


    "Isn''t it better to do it quietly?"


    "Probably. Either way, it''s troublesome if it lures in a few Heaven''s Blades or the Queen."


    "What a troublesome dog. That side also is relaxed."


    "Those things can be brought back as long as it returns to the hole."


    "That''s true. Really. This is what happens in a normal world. It might fast become something I don''t need anymore," Nelphilia sighed.


    "What? You still want to say you''re human?"


    "If we use that definition, it''s the same for you and me and all Military Artists."


    "I''m not stubborn on whether I''m human or not."


    "You might be like that but, your way of thinking¡­¡­¡­"


    "Uh?"


    "Never mind. That''s part of your end. Besides, for you, you aren''t afraid of any end."


    "Because my ending has been decided already."


    "Even your own death is the same as your wish and prediction? Perhaps your desire is stronger than anyone else''s."


    "You should know what kind of person I am."


    Nelphilia shrugged.


    Dixerio stood up and took out the Dite from his weapon harness.


    "Then let''s begin."


    "¡­¡­ Geez."


    The figure behind Dixerio moved as the moonlight girl waved her hand. Dixerio kept trying not to look at her. It was better not to look at her as he knew her beauty would conquer his heart. What he was about to do right now was pretty important.


    "All right. You can go and make a huge ruckus."


    Her voice seemed far. At the same time, he felt her presence retreating and finally disappeared.


    "But the time is limited."


    But he could still hear her.


    That wasn''t the only change. No one would have perceived such a tiny change? No. The people who existed here to notice that change weren''t here.


    Next came the other change.


    The tiny change occurred in the artificial light. To say it correctly it was the face of the light because it hurt one''s eyes to discern the seven lights.


    And, and, one more change¡­¡­


    "You have to take care of it because it''s begging for new bait."


    A tiny light appeared before Dixerio but that light swiftly expanded into a huge flame. It continued to burgeon and then it spat out a figure. A female writhed with fire.


    "Bait like her."


    "I know¡­¡­¡­"


    Dixerio restored his Dite.


    As if responding to the sound that restored the Dite, the girl of flame attacked him.


    Gorneo found her.


    Tonight was a clear night in which one could see the moon. But because the moon was too clear, so clear that it exuded a feeling of something dignified. Tonight was such a night as if the moonlight was filtering through a layer of ice, allowing its icy cold to slowly seep through the skin, making the people forget that the city had entered a tropical zone. Still, sweat continued to gush out from Gorneo''s chest as he was constantly jumping and running, seeping through his clothes.


    Where would that girl go?


    In the end, he decided to search for Shante by moving from one rooftop to the next.


    (Why am I doing this?)


    He still asked himself this question even though he didn''t want to deliberately think of it. Why? Why did he have to run around to search for her?


    He had been caught into different kinds of trouble since entering Zuellni and meeting Shante. Shante had a habit of acting like a beast because of her upbringing. Her education with humans started from zero at the time when Gorneo started teaching her. Though Shante had grasped hold of human knowledge, she still acted before she thought, something she did out of habit, and any troublesome things that rose from her actions were dealt with by Gorneo.


    The troubles that Shante caused were of a basic level. Gorneo would have stopped interacting with her if not for her talent in Military Arts. She was an exceptional Military Artist. Her ability was very useful in an organized fight. Besides, Shante herself seemed to really like Gorneo as she obeyed his instructions in the fights. Perhaps because of her childhood, living as part of a pack of animals to hunt preys, she might have viewed Gorneo as the leader of the pack.


    The two of them were invited into a platoon, helping to turn the fifth platoon into one of the number one teams in Zuellni, and recently they almost took first place alongside Vance''s 1st platoon.


    "Really!" Gorneo complained and jumped again. His large body looked weightless underneath the in the moonlit city as he moved speedily over buildings.


    Where was she? Would she be somewhere higher? Gorneo continued to leap through the night sky of Grendan, heedless of the consequences.


    "That idiot¡­¡­¡­!" he murmured and continued to jump.


    He continued leaping from building to building but he failed to find a clue. The only place of his search was Grendan because she couldn''t be in anywhere else but here.


    But why?


    He believed that masked crowd was related to Shante''s disappearance, but why had they targeted her? He had no idea why. He admitted Shante''s physique was special. There was something she could do that even the Queen couldn''t. Maybe the masked crowd wanted her physique. They wanted to capture her and use her in an experiment. But then why in that kind of place and with that timing?


    Even Gorneo himself couldn''t think of an answer. There were too few clues for speculation. Perhaps those nerds in the Alchemy Department had yielded to their curiosity to set this trap, or perhaps Shante was just lured to Grendan by her hunger for Grendan''s food, and then there might be a trap to catch wild beasts next to the food.


    That was why Gorneo was now jumping in Grendan.


    He continued to leap and finally found her.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    On top of a building that wasn''t that high.


    For a moment, Gorneo thought that thing was a decoration on top of the building. That type of decoration could only be found on old buildings.


    It was one of them¡­¡­¡­ but either way, it just looked too big¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through the weak light. Gorneo only understood after having his gaze stay on that thing for a long moment.


    That figure was doing everything she could so no one knew she existed.


    As if she was afraid of something.


    In order to escape someone''s eyes.


    A feeling of waiting for something to walk past her. She held such a desperate mental preparation. That was why she kept very still.


    "Shante!"


    He had already decided what to do once he found her. Of course, to shout angrily. That was his decision. But in reality he breathed in deeply several times to dispel the exhaustion and anger in him. He couldn''t scold her after noticing her unusual behavior.


    Because she failed to detect his presence. Usually, she was very sensitive to him.


    Her body that was intending to become a stone trembled, she turned around and saw him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Gorneo!" she shouted with widened eyes and leaped for him. Her arms hung about his neck and she hugged him with unusual strength.


    "Gorneo! Gorneo! Gorneo!"


    She continued to shout his name as she buried her head in his chest. One could feel that she really could melt into his body.


    "Slow down. Shante¡­¡­¡­ hey, what''s the matter?"


    He was used to her hugging him but she had never hugged him with so much strength, and he had never seen her so frightened. She was usually very lively and optimistic. A girl without any evil thoughts. Someone who was the same inside and out. She laughed when she wanted, got angry when she wanted. She never hid her emotions. All her feelings were shown on her face.


    That was why he was used to her reaction and action. That was why he was anxious at her unusual behavior.


    She stopped calling his name. She put all her weight onto her arms that were encircling his neck, and she curled up, biting her thumb like a baby. The shaking of her small body was sent into Gorneo''s without reserve.


    Gorneo looked at her. He didn''t know what to do. Should he return to the Luckens home or head straight back to Zuellni? There shouldn''t be anything he needed to take back with him. He suddenly realized that he had taken off his fighting suit in Zuellni. What he was wearing now was just the clothes he wore for practice. The density of a fighting suit¡­¡­¡­ The fighting suit could prevent pollutants from invading his body. That was something he should take back. Not that Grendan''s fighting suits were worse though.


    Anyway, Shante wouldn''t want to see any unfamiliar faces right now. Gorneo himself wouldn''t feel comfortable bringing her to his own home, a house full of strangers to her. It was better to return to Zuellni to calm her down.


    "Uh."


    He had decided.


    He sat down. Shante curled up on top of him with her legs crossed like a baby.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­" he complained as he patted her head. She lifted her head to look at him and then closed her eyes. She must not have slept after coming to Grendan, and several parts of her body were dirty. Either way, he had found her. He patted her head with a soothed heart.


    That was it. The density of the fighting suit. Let it go. Grendan''s technique wouldn''t be behind Zuellni''s. Besides, Grendan''s scientists kept honing their skill to meet Cauntia''s challenges. Grendan''s technique would not be behind Zuellni''s.


    In that case, he could only act. But let''s wait a bit. Wait till she had slept. Keep himself still like this until she falls into a deep sleep. After that, he could head straight for Zuellni. He knew Shante could sleep better this way.


    But he had made a mistake. He should have moved once he had decided.


    Because it was already too late even if he were to move immediately, and that event would still happen even they were in Zuellni.


    Even so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ it was wrong to reproach him.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What?"


    He felt the air had changed.


    The drifting cloud cover hid the moon. The artificial light in this vicinity was already stronger than the light of the moon.


    It was already too late by the time he realized this.


    The sound of rumbling thunder came from somewhere in the distant sky. Flashes of light illuminated the clouds. Gorneo didn''t know what was happening. The tension felt different from a fight. The feeling of having pressed a wrong button of a control mechanism stimulated his skin. He couldn''t quite express this feeling with words. He could do nothing but feel strange at this.


    It was already too late.


    "Ah!"


    The sudden heat in his arms made him stand up but he didn''t push away that heat. His instinctive reaction was to drop that heat source but he controlled it by sheer will. The heat source leaped from his arms in high speed.


    That heat source was Shante.


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kei emitted from Shante''s body, increasing so speedily that it changed into heat.


    "Could it be¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He could only watch this in shock.


    Usually the controlled Kei would become ripples. Those ripples would become waves for stronger Military Artists and then they were turned into external Kei. The redundant ripples created heat. However, the current situation was different. It was impossible to keep releasing heat only.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In that case, this must be Karen Kei.


    "Hey, Shante!"


    She didn''t reply. With her back facing him, she seemed to be searching for something. Her arms were by her sides. She hadn''t touched her Dite. Without the restored Dite, the Karen Kei had no medium. Did that mean this phenomenon was created because she wasn''t holding a Dite?


    Heat twisted the scenery. He could clearly see the artificial light was separated into seven colors in the twisted air.


    "Shante. Stop!"


    The heat surrounding her had risen to an unbelievable level. Gorneo took a step back as she leaped forward.


    "Hey!" he roared but she didn''t stop. She headed for the city''s edge with shocking speed, leaving only a red afterimage.


    "Damn!"


    Again. The same as that time¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Someone was controlling her.


    "Damn!" he shouted and chased after her.


    "Wait up!" he kept shouting but she didn''t stop. The distance between the two of them widened, showing no signs of shrinking. Her figure became smaller and smaller in his sight.


    Until she disappeared.


    "Shante¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He kept leaping in her direction and soon, he found her again.


    A colossal pillar of fire was burning in the air on the city''s edge.


    A feeling he was used to came through the iron whips in his hands. It was heavy and strong, as if it was sucked to his palms. He gazed at the thing closing in on him as he felt that feeling in his hand.


    A beautiful woman.


    If one was to say that Nelphilia was beautiful beyond a demon, then this woman before him was beautiful beyond imagination. Flame writhed around the important parts of her naked body. The spear was pointed at the sky like an army''s flag. The flame emitting from her body seemed to have let her red hair melt with her surrounding flames, making the flames obey her.


    The woman leading the army of fire closed in on him.


    Her name was the Fire God. That was how they called her. He took her power in the midst of battle against the Wolf Faces, abandoned her in the City of Forest Erupa, and she came to Zuellni through the playing of fate. She was Dixerio''s spoils.


    The Fire God.


    Shante.


    Her fangs were now biting down on him.


    He had been waiting for this for a long time.


    The spear went straight for his head. Originally, the point of the weapon was used to stab, and its handle used to bash.


    Dixerio backed away and effortlessly avoided the attack.


    The flame writhing up the spear scattered because of the impact and turned into a gigantic fire pillar, painting the night sky of Grendan red. Nothing existed in the city that could see this scenery. The world had been twisted by Nelphilia''s power. Right now, Dixerio and the others were in Grendan that was in its original world but was also not in its original world. He was in this strange situation as he fought the Wolf Faces in the morning. The Wolf Faces used their rare powder to make this possible whereas Nelphilia used another method. That was why her originally white skin had turned greener without a hint of life. A sense of tragic was mixed in with her beauty. Still, she was beautiful and she was smiling as usual. Dixerio rested the metal whips on his shoulder as he faced Nelphilia with his back, using external Kei to dissipate the heat around him.


    "Allow me to have a filling meal."


    He covered his face with his left hand. As his hand left his face, a beast mask appeared. Green Kei enveloped his entire body. His Kei was increasing exponentially. He poured the Kei into his metal whips and released it.


    Internal and external Kei combination - Raijin.


    The explosion of internal Kei allowed his speed to increase tremendously. The external Kei in his metal whips was making sparks because of friction.


    Dixerio rushed the Fire God, becoming like a streak of purple lightning. He was aware that the righteous anger of the God of Fire was aiming at him. She hadn''t missed his every move even though he was in a world of extremely fast speed.


    And the flame gathered in front of her chest in high speed.


    "Heh!"


    He couldn''t not feel surprised about that. It was too late for him to stop the attack or change his direction because these two moves weren''t taken into account for this move. This was a move for fools. Dixerio whipped out the whip that was previous curled. At the same time, the gathered flame had reached its peak and exploded.


    The pressure of the explosion and the lightning clashed. The sound of the clash was like a beast''s howl.


    The two energies canceled each other. Dixerio ignored the soles of his shoes, which were quickly turning black because of friction as he backed away and away.


    "Still as fast as before!"


    "Don''t die," Nelphilia said icily behind him.


    "Then please move back a bit more!" he shouted as he increased the Kei inside him but the Fire God was faster than him. She was already near him and was stabbing at him with her spear. Dixerio, judging he couldn''t cleanly avoid this attack, decided to counter with his whips.


    The two of them exchanged several rounds, but they had not finished. The God of Fire continued to close in on him and not letting him widen the distance between them. The outer edge of the city was carved with burnt marks. The two fighters ran on the city''s legs. They jumped up at the air shield''s exit. The paths of their jump emitted sparks, and the long snake of fire chased after Dixerio.


    The Kei from the God of Fire was bottomless. The principle of Kei being released from a normal Military Artist was the same as a heart, but it was obvious that the God of Fire was different.


    "Damn!"


    The burning air made it hard to breathe. Generating Kei was like how a heart pumped blood. One breathed in the elements one needed into the lungs, allowing those elements to enter the bloodstream and into the Kei vein, and then releasing. Unlike blood, Kei could be turned into internal and external Kei through training, and one could also direct its flow in one''s body.


    Breathing was needed to generate Kei.


    But the flame around him was burning up the oxygen. It was difficult to breathe. In addition, the fire from the Fire God was burning up the essential elements to create Kei. The Fire God''s Kei vein was different from a normal Military Artist''s. It was of a much more ancient state. The elements in the air¡­¡­ the Aurora atoms were the true body of the fire. That was why the fire was burning more intensely than usual.


    Not much Kei was left for his defense. The flame was making wounds on Dixerio''s body one after another.


    "¡­¡­¡­ This is really bad."


    Dixerio made a calm decision in this crisis. He was still defending even through the intense fight between metal whips and spear. Once he avoided the stab, his opponent would definitely attack with the handle. He could block with the metal whips once he saw through the direction of the spear handle, and then used the Fire God''s power to change his own pose and leap away. Still, the God of Fire would immediately close in on him, never allowing the distance to widen between them.


    What he was waiting for was a chance to fatally wound her. Dixerio smelled the burning smell coming from his hair as he pondered. What he wanted was neither the victory or loss after this fight, nor a move to deal a final blow. He breathed in the Aurora atoms that the Fire God''s fire hadn''t burnt off. He stored the atoms in his Kei vein and waited till the best moment to release them all. Otherwise, he had no chance of winning.


    Though heat surrounded him, he could feel the chill on his back, seeping into his body. The tiny pressure originating from his neck did not come from the flame and the Fire God''s spear. This was the pressure coming from Dixerio himself. A wish for himself to die was on his neck.


    If you don''t come, then I''ll let you kill me off here. This was the feeling in his hands.


    And the closer he moved towards it, the heavier the pressure became.


    But¡­


    "Tsk."


    The tip of the spear cut across his left shoulder. Blood gushed out. The fire quickly took away the water in the blood. The foul smell of burnt blood filled the air.


    The Fire God continued her fierce attack like a storm of flames. Dixerio couldn''t find any gaps. The Fire God didn''t even save up any to store her Kei. But the Kei that Dixerio stored up through effort was being slowly drained as he defended himself.


    (This is getting difficult. But¡­¡­)


    Why?


    He was still calm despite the situation.


    According to her function, the God of Fire''s power should be the same as before it was taken away, but right now Dixerio was being pressured. Death was quietly waiting, waiting for the tongue of fire to lick his body, waiting to use the sharp teeth to tear his body up. Dixerio couldn''t shake off this situation. He had tried many times but couldn''t¡ªeven though he managed to before.


    The Fire God''s serious gaze stabbed him. It was more intense than the heat as it pierced his body.


    Why?


    Had his strength weakened? This was possible. In fact, he was not in his best condition after so many things had happened. Was that why?


    But this was different. He was near the thing that had poured strength into his mask. Behind him. Their distance was so short. His strength shouldn''t have changed much from before.


    Then what was going on?


    As expected, that gaze, the Fire God''s pair of eyes was what he was bothered with.


    Why did she hate him so much? She didn''t have that emotion at that time.


    "Shante!"


    It wouldn''t be strange for the sound of the fire to smother this shout.


    But it still managed to reach the ears of the pondering Dixerio.


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­?"


    He didn''t need to move his gaze. He was looking at the Fire God to avoid her attack so he immediately saw the figure of the huge man behind her.


    A man he didn''t know. He also didn''t know his name.


    But the Fire God responded to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The Fire God swung her spear as she called in a low voice. The intense attack carried with it a swaying heart. This allowed Dixerio a chance to open some distance. The Fire God didn''t immediately shorten the distance between them. She stood rooted on the spot, looking at the unexpected arrival of the man with a surprised expression.


    "Shante!" the man shouted again.


    "I see. You''ve lived like a human."


    Dixerio understood.


    A heart of anxiety, doubt and chaos calmed down through rationality. The God of Fire had not moved. She was calling out with a threatening sound at the man who was trying to get close to her. But the man couldn''t get through either way because of the mad flames. She couldn''t even notice that part. It appeared the God of Fire was really anxious.


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    (To be alive¡­¡­¡­)


    This should be called a change. Just like the City of Debris to change its name to the City of Strong Desire. Or like Dixerio Maskane, who was born in that city and had become a beast of revenge.


    As long as one was alive, his life would continue to change. Such a change was making the Fire God stop her attack and movement. Her gaze left Dixerio. Her heart was moved as she watched the man.


    She was in a battle but she stepped out of it.


    He would not let this chance go.


    Dixerio rested the metal whips on his shoulder. The black metal added pressure to his shoulder. Kei continued to enter the metal whips through the mask. His Kei vein stirred as the Kei ran. Internal Kei filled his limbs with strength. External Kei turned into destructive energy as it entered his metal whips.


    The Fire God noticed the change and turned around.


    But it was too late.


    Internal and external Kei combination - Raijin.


    Dixerio had already released his move.


    His body became a streak of lightning. The remnants of Kei blew away the flame as Dixerio came to stand before the God of Fire. The metal fangs from his shoulder bit down into her shoulder. The Fire God''s legs lost their power and she fell face down onto the ground, her body being bounced back up into the air because of the rebound.


    The red hair lost its vitality before Dixerio''s eyes, and the feeling in his hands told him of the result.


    He had won.


    "Shante!"


    The remnants of Raijin had blown out the surrounding flame. The world turned from sudden red back into original night. The remnants of battle called forth the original silence.


    But, not everything had ended.


    "Shante!"


    The man ran for the immobile God of Fire. He lifted her up. The fire enveloping her was gone. She was now just a naked girl.


    "Hey, Shante, hang in there!" The man''s face turned white.


    "Hey, did you hear me? Damn, I''m taking you to the hospital."


    "Sorry, but it''s useless as long as you''re in this world."


    "You bastard!!"


    "But how did you come here? You don''t look like a descendant of Grendan''s royalty. Did other people get you involved or¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Dixerio took down the mask, but the mask did not disappear into the air like the usual.


    "Did you get dragged into it because you''ve been following her for too long?"


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ It seems you''ve been the one looking after her. Since you know her, you must have seen her like that a couple of times already."


    "Answer me!"


    Gorneo put down the God of Fire and stood up, restored his Dite and readied his pose. The restored Dite covered his fists. He used hand to hand combat. Dixerio seemed to have seen this style before.


    Luckens. No. They might not be related.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­ Why do you Luckens always have to block my path?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing. The fact never changes that I have to do this."


    "Huh!"


    Gorneo moved as he felt the murderous intent.


    External Kei variation - Metal Bullet.


    A condensed bullet released from his fist. But Dixerio used his hand to make the bullet explode before it reached him.


    "What?"


    Dixerio moved swiftly behind Gorneo, took hold of his hair and pushed him onto the ground. There was only a split second to resist as Dixerio stepped on his stomach.


    "Guh."


    "Never mind. As long it''s all in my original plan. Besides¡­¡­¡­ a human''s memory should have too much effects. It wouldn''t become like that. But it''s still better to erase the memory if I have time."


    He moved his gaze to the God of Fire. She hadn''t given up struggling. The pressure from the mask would not lessen till she gave up her struggle.


    "Shante! Damn, let me go."


    "Give up. That''s originally mine. Besides, she''s only a weapon in the form of a human."


    "These things you said¡­¡­"


    "Well. It matters not to me whether you believe me or not."


    Though he did not admit it, the man''s face showed his doubt because he had seen things that he had never seen before. No matter how strong a Military Artist was, it was impossible to make the growth of the body be so intense. The most one could do was stop growth or speed it up. The God of Fire before him was usually a girl, but she could suddenly turn into a mature woman when she became a Fire God. This was impossible. That went beyond the boundaries of any living creature. Her body was at the same time in here and over there. In the world of Regios and over in Zero Territory. That explained the changes in her. Her changes became more perfect because she was in this area that was closer to Zero Territory.


    "I didn''t have to do this if those guys aren''t trying to take her back¡­¡­¡­"


    Dixerio hadn''t caught up yet at that time.


    "Luck really isn''t reliable."


    The man under his foot still hadn''t given up his struggle, but his strength was obviously weaker than before. His heart doubted, doubting whether he should believe Dixerio''s words. Knowing the truth of the Fire God was enough to make him doubt.


    (His level is only this much.)


    Confusion was not needed. The more confusion the less the power. Stubbornness, the good and bad of things, none of these were important. Toss them all behind your brain and head for the road you determine. This was essential to Dixerio.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The howling of the God of Fire became softer. The flame was gone. The beast mask continued to give out green light, and the light was about to entirely envelop the Fire God.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The Fire God continued to howl in a low voice.


    No. Was this even howling?


    "¡­¡­¡­ Gor¡­¡­neo¡­¡­ Gorneo," the Fire God called.


    "¡­¡­Shante."


    The man called her name as if he was sighing.


    "Gorneo¡­¡­¡­"


    And the God of Fire kept calling out his name.


    "Shante!"


    Howl.


    The one howling wasn''t the Fire God.


    It was the man.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    External Kei variation - Absolute full power. Fangs.


    The Kei that was totally different from before made Dixerio jump away in reflex.


    "Tsk!"


    The man''s fist didn''t hit him, but the man didn''t care. He ran straight for the Fire God.


    Dixerio wanted to catch up with him. He wouldn''t let the Fire God release her Kei so he reached out and tried to stop the man.


    But he failed.


    Dixerio''s hand only caught air as the man jumped on the Fire God and took hold of the mask on her chest.


    "Oh!"


    The power in the mask sent the man flying. Still, he had succeeded. The mask was peeled off the Fire God''s body. Dixerio''s target changed to the mask dancing in the air. He reached out again.


    "Thanks for the help," Dixerio said with lips curled as he confirmed the feeling of the mask. He was being sarcastic but one could feel some goodwill in his words. For some reason, though someone was interfering with his plan, he was happy.


    "Really¡­¡­¡­ Never mind."


    Dixerio looked at the Fire God. Her body was in two states as if it was the reflections of light. The mature Fire God and the red haired girl overlapped each other. Slowly, the Fire God figure became translucent while the girl became dense. Dixerio watched as the change became more intense, leaving only the red haired girl behind.


    "Shante!"


    The man ran for the unconscious girl.


    "My aim here is finally reached."


    Dixerio put on the beast mask with his back to the man. Dazzling green light covered his face.


    The other side of the light said, "Hey, isn''t it about time for you to get up?"


    The beast mask sent vibrations like a pumping heart, as if to respond to that voice. The vibration went from slow to fast, and then light exploded. A soundless explosion that painted his sight green.


    That thing appeared.


    It came from the green light but it was a beast that was totally black. Strong fur that was like horns protected its body, and sharp claws of the same strength as the fur were on the paws. A lower jaw shaped like a pyramid revealed a row of sharp teeth in the huge mouth.


    A beast appeared in front of Dixerio.


    "Oi, Velzenheim. How do you feel?"


    After hearing his words, the beast called, dissatisfied.


    "Ha. This time it''s you who are bad for wanting to eat others. Besides, aren''t you gonna thank me for saving you?"


    Still, the beast looked dissatisfied.


    "¡­¡­¡­ There''s still a next time. Just wait happily for it."


    The two of them didn''t care about the replies they gave to each other. The relationship between them was that of taking advantage of each other. Dixerio thought he didn''t need to say more to this beast with a lowered head. He broke the beast mask in his hand and the beast disappeared in the air like the mask.


    "You''re¡­¡­¡­"


    The man stared at him.


    But Dixerio didn''t have to answer him.


    "Not sure whether it''s your good luck or that that guy is stronger. Either way, thanks."


    The man didn''t know whether to say he understood Dixerio''s words or not. Even if he did comprehend it, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Nelphilia had given up maintaining the other dimension. The two worlds were once again combined. The weaker side had collapsed. The movement of existence attacked Dixerio and the others with nostalgic.


    That was just a split second. Everything ended when he felt that feeling.


    The artificial light was brighter than the light before. It enveloped the entire outer edge. He could feel the air was obviously different


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­" Dixerio said with his back to the man. "Treasure your life that you saved with effort. Hurry and escape."


    His gaze continued to fix on the sky.


    Heavy rain fell from the cloud cover above the city. The black smoke issuing from the moments of rain droplets passing through the air shield covered the entire city. The changes in the dark smoke of dense pollutants didn''t escape Dixerio''s eyes.


    (Have to hurry.)


    He said to himself mentally. No time to lose. The other side was getting closer, and he still had things to do. He felt it a waste to spend time on Nina, but either way, time would not come back to him.


    "Escape before morning," he said and left.


    Nelphilia was gone too.


    Leaving only Gorneo holding the unconscious Shante, Gorneo didn''t move. Dumbfounded. As if he had just experienced a storm.


    ¡ó


    Nina didn''t know why she suddenly woke.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What is it?"


    Though she was doubtful of why she suddenly woke, she noticed Felli sleeping beside her and so talked to her in a small voice, getting up to confirm her surroundings. Nothing seemed out of place. She felt a disturbance but she didn''t hear anything.


    Nina was skeptical. Was it her dream?


    Since she didn''t feel like sleeping now, she sat up and looked around. This was Lucia''s room. Lucia needed to work, so she was in the workroom on the first floor. What stood out in this room was the bed Nina and Felli were sleeping on. This took up a lot of the space in the room. A lot of space on the bed was left unoccupied even with the two of them sleeping on it. The things Lucia used were quite plain, so this bed and anything special felt out of place.


    Considering there was a child here then there must be a father. But he didn''t seem to have returned. Lucia also didn''t say much about the child''s father.


    It appeared this was a complicated issue. Thinking of how this might have something to do with how Nina herself got involved, she suddenly thought of something strange.


    "No way?" she smiled bitterly.


    "What is it?"


    "You''re still awake?"


    "Because I have something to do."


    At Felli''s words, Nina felt she hadn''t been cautious enough. This was Grendan. They were in the enemy''s headquarters. Besides, Felli and the others caused quite a ruckus on the way here. Felli was also doing something to interfere with Grendan''s Psychokinesists.


    "Sorry."


    "Just lying down is also resting."


    "Really? Then that''s good."


    The two of them hadn''t spoken on the bed because of their conversation before going to sleep. Nina felt like Felli wasn''t that mad at her anymore. Since she was talking to her, she must have calmed down.


    "Then, you still haven''t changed your mind?"


    "¡­¡­ Sorry," she said with her head lowered.


    Felli sighed. "Just when will this stubborn brain of yours open up?"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t Layfon say it too? Your original aim is to protect Zuellni and restore Zuellni. Increase the number of Selenium mines and avert the crisis the Academy City faces. You shouldn''t have forgotten it?"


    "How would I!"


    "Then why are you staying in Grendan?"


    "Didn''t I talk about that reason already?"


    It appeared that Felli and Sharnid would not let her go that easily.


    "The fate of this world? The confusion of the Electronic Fairies, the Wolf Faces, the creation of this world and the secret of Grendan''s royalty. Don''t know when the threat will appear. I''ve heard a lot from you."


    "¡­¡­¡­Do you not believe them?"


    "You think they are believable?"


    "No, but¡­¡­¡­"


    She didn''t know what to say, facing her icy gaze.


    "And then you stand on the side of the Electronic Fairies in order to save the world? Just what fairy tale is this? Please come back to the real world before we return to Zuellni."


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Not letting her off. Tonight, Felli was not letting her off at all.


    No. This was not part of her personality at all. And tonight she seemed to have grown a body of thorns.


    "¡­¡­ Even if that''s the case, this means an intense fight is about to appear in Grendan. Then Zuellni may get caught up in this. Do you understand? Zuellni still hasn''t recovered from the filth monsters attack. If the repairs aren''t done yet, what would you do?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Suddenly speechless. Same as the time in the living room, she couldn''t say anything.


    She knew Felli was right. This was what she should do after calm consideration. Grendan had the Heaven''s Blades and the Queen whose strength far exceeded theirs. Nina didn''t know what she could do even though she had the power of the Haikizoku.


    "If Zuellni can move, then returning to the Academy City will become a problem. Have you thought of how to return if we stay? This is war. The number of roaming buses is low. Besides, originally there aren''t that many buses that come to Grendan. This is normal too. Roaming buses don''t come often because the city is always at war with filth monsters."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Captain. How do you plan to return?"


    "Uh!"


    "Or are you preparing to stay in Grendan? Or to become a Heaven''s Blade successor using the Haikizoku''s strength?"


    "Wu!"


    "The 17th platoon would disband without you. And once my brother''s not there, I can happily live my Academy life."


    "Academy life¡­¡­ Hey!"


    "Yes, if you don''t return to Zuellni, that would be the future."


    "You can enter another platoon with your strength."


    "Why do I have to enter another platoon and be a Psychokinesist when I don''t want to? There''s no reason for me to stay in Military Arts. I don''t know whether you know, but I entered Zuellni as a General Studies student like Layfon."


    "But because I''m not there¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina was speechless again.


    Because Felli was staring at her with her icy gaze.


    "You and Layfon are both too good. I don''t know what to say."


    "Wh¡­¡­ What¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Layfon and I move to your orders. I''d be troubled if you don''t think the same."


    "You¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli turned around. Nina didn''t know what to say, surprised at her unexpected words. This was her first time hearing Felli say her true feelings.


    They obeyed because of her. She herself had never considered this possibility. Karian recommended Felli and forced her into the 17th platoon. Layfon was the same. Only Sharnid was the one who entered because of Nina''s effort. And she also didn''t know why he decided to enter her platoon.


    "In the end, I haven''t contributed a thing."


    This thought had always been heavy on her. The platoon had been winning matches because of Layfon. It was also because of Layfon that she took the flag in the Military Arts Competition. And at that time, he was fighting to rescue the kidnapped Felli. Nina couldn''t help him but was helped instead. This made her feel impotent.


    "As I thought."


    Felli nodded with her back to Nina.


    "You''re always stubborn. You also aren''t that particularly strong. Your strength doesn''t stand out. The fight with the first platoon is a good example."


    Her words stabbed Nina without holding back. Nina could only lower her head and listen.


    "But your stubbornness is what I and Layfon don''t have. If I''ve to say what can be boasted about you, that would be your spirit. No matter how confused you are, in the end, you''d tell us where to head for. On that point alone, you''re the best out of the members of the 17th platoon."


    "Felli¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli turned her head around, her gaze icy as usual. This called back Nina''s tension.


    "But now you''ve forgotten your original aim. You gave up standing in front of us, and decided impulsively to stay. Just what is that for?"


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She already told them in the reason in the living room. She could tell from Felli''s words that she still remembered. The creation of this world, the speculation about the battle, many, many mysteries. Nina had told them of things that she knew. She used her wish to stay as a prelude to the conversation. To say it recklessly through her emotions was like blurting it out without consideration.


    Though it felt heartless, Nina was happy that she said it. Otherwise, she would still be afraid of telling them.


    "Even if I believe it, the fate of this world, what can we do? For us who were thinking of how to win the Military Arts Competition only days ago, what can we do?"


    Nina wanted to retort but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Because Layfon''s here? But if that''s the case, this city has many Military Artists stronger than Layfon. You also saw that didn''t you? Layfon lost. Even so, why do you still want to stay? Because you have the Haikizoku''s strength? That thing is incredible."


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Incredible? She didn''t know what to say. She just thought it was a reckless power. The Salivan Mercenary Gang, the Gang that left Grendan and was led by Haia, moved from city to city to search for that power. But Nina still lost to the Heaven''s Blade successor Lintence even while she possessed that power. Was it because the strength of a Heaven''s Blade was stronger than a Military Artist with a Haikizoku? Or that because the person who possessed the Haikizoku was Nina?


    Why did Grendan want the Haikizoku?


    "Do you not care about Zuellni as long as you have power?"


    "That''s not possible!"


    "Then please think calmly of what you need to do next."


    "I''ve been calmly¡­¡­¡­"


    "Stubbornness is your strong point but we only think so when it can help you guide us. If we don''t want to follow you, then it''s not a strong point."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Please think carefully."


    Felli buried herself in the sheets.


    Nina couldn''t sense the sleeping presence. This meant Felli was only lying down. She was still interfering with Grendan''s Psychokinesists. Interfering with their senses. Nina wasn''t all too clear on the technique of Psychokinesists, but she felt it must be something incredible.


    Felli was really incredible.


    But even Felli judged it tactless to stay in Grendan. She was implying that it was useless for them to stay even if what Nina said was true.


    (Am I forcing myself to be reckless?)


    No, this was why she was being reckless. Nina couldn''t think of what she was like without being reckless. She had been acting recklessly from the beginning till now, and in the future if she was right about it.


    If they were in Zuellni, they would follow Nina''s recklessness.


    Perhaps. But Zuellni didn''t have Heaven''s Blades and the Queen. There was no choice but to do it herself. But Grendan was different. It didn''t need Nina. The Heaven Blade successors with the Queen at the top of the power chain were here, and there was also a large number of strong Military Artists. There was no place for Nina whose power was still immature and only knew to move recklessly.


    Perhaps that was the case.


    But¡­¡­


    (Is this really all right?)


    She didn''t know. Besides, she had another thought too.


    "¡­¡­¡­ What is Layfon thinking?"


    Would Layfon leave Leerin behind in Grendan? Leerin was different from him. Grendan didn''t exile her. She had only returned to the place she should return to.


    But this explanation bore no relationship to Nina''s current problem.


    What was Layfon thinking? This was the most important problem to Nina now.


    "¡­¡­¡­ I don''t want to think about that." Nina heard Felli say after a long period of time.


    ¡ó


    Saya held her silence.


    A feeling that some kind of noise was about to assault them filled the air, but she couldn''t hear it clearly. It must be a noise outside here. The thick walls, glass and curtains were blocking off the outside noise. But still, the noise managed to enter Leerin''s ears.


    Saya kept silent. Her pupils, bright and translucent like gems, were watching the curtains. No emotions showed on her face. It was impossible to guess from her expression why she wasn''t moving.


    Leerin also didn''t think this was the time to ask why. In the first place, she could never think of her as someone who would engage in unnecessary conversations.


    (No¡­¡­ She''s older than me.)


    It didn''t feel right to call her a child.


    Based on her appearance, Saya looked about the same as a senior student, but in fact, she existed since before the birth of this world. It should be more appropriate to say she had gone beyond such thing as age. But how should Leerin call her then? Was this an important or unimportant question? Either way, it was inappropriate to call her a child. However, her appearance was like a child''s.


    It might be an unimportant problem, but Leerin couldn''t think of an answer to the other problems. They were things that she only barely knew of. And she couldn''t sleep now. This was the only thing she could ponder about.


    "¡­¡­ What is it?"


    Saya turned around as if she had noticed something.


    "Ah, well¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Saya''s face made her unable to calm down. She felt she was getting a little used to her but that beauty under the moonlight still seeped through to Leerin''s heart. It had only been two to three times when they met face to face.


    Looking at Saya staring at her in silence made Leerin impatient. Leerin had prepared herself so she talked a lot in the Inner Court when she met Saya. It wasn''t that she was more relaxed now so she didn''t talk. But she couldn''t keep herself this tense forever.


    (What am I doing?)


    She finally gathered her courage and spoke.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Being watched by Saya weakened her,


    "Well¡­¡­ I don''t know what I should call you¡­¡­¡­"


    "Call me?"


    "Yes. You¡­¡­ How should I put it? Well¡­¡­ Aren''t you the one who created this world? Then aren''t you like a god? So I must be careful when I call you."


    "That isn''t important. Just call me Saya."


    "Is that all right?"


    "Yes. I haven''t done anything that is worthy of being called a god."


    "I think you''ve done some very great things¡­¡­¡­"


    Saved many people, created this world. Was it very easy to make a world in Saya''s generation? But not everyone could save others in a collapsing world.


    It seemed she didn''t plan to continue this conversation. Saya turned around to face the curtains again. Was something on the other side of this blocked window? Leerin couldn''t obtain any information from her face. She only noticed she herself was being attracted by her beauty.


    "What are you doing?"


    Noticing she was being rude, Leerin came to but was then attracted by that beauty again. This process repeated many times till Leerin asked that question.


    "Something is happening outside."


    "Uh?"


    "It''s a familiar feeling."


    "Is it an enemy¡­¡­?"


    "I don''t know¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "If my speculation is correct, that thing does hold hostility towards me. But this doesn''t mean it''ll be an enemy."


    Leerin didn''t understand her, but what was about to happen was slowing revealing itself. This was what she felt, and she couldn''t help but hug her shoulders.


    And at this time, Saya''s shoulders shook.


    "It''s here, please be careful."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    No time to even be surprised.


    Saya jumped away from her spot. The glass that the curtains covered shattered at the same time.


    The curtains were blown apart, blocking Leerin''s sight and preventing her from seeing who leaped in from the outside. The humidity in the air entered the room and Leerin''s nostrils along with the sound of shattered window. She could tell from the sound that it was raining outside.


    Strange changes appeared on Saya''s right wrist, but Leerin''s eyes could catch those changes that were impossible for a human. Saya already held a metal rod of strange length when Leerin noticed it.


    If you were to look at its appearance, it liked similar to a Military Artist''s Dite.


    "Wait a minute."


    Leerin knew from the voice that the person who entered the room was a man.


    "Your response is surprisingly fast."


    "It seems you''re someone I''ve seen before¡­¡­"


    "Hey, hey, didn''t we see each other recently?"


    The man''s voice didn''t hold any hostility. Leerin didn''t understand battle but that wasn''t the reason her tension eased. The sudden tension and anger in her suddenly disappeared and she herself found it strange too. She had been very confounded. But what was happening now?


    And what was about to happen?


    "Perhaps so. To me, it was something that happened in a dream."


    "Really."


    The curtains stopped moving. Leerin saw the man''s face. It was a man with red hair.


    And someone was behind him.


    Leerin saw that person and was shocked.


    It felt like a mirror but she immediately noticed the difference. She wasn''t sure how to explain it, but the impression was not the same. The feelings exuding from them were different if you were to put them over one another.


    Either way, Saya was holding a huge weapon whereas the other side held nothing. She was only standing behind the red-haired man. But it was enough to make Leerin''s heart move just with her standing here. She was exuding a demonic attraction that was stronger than Saya''s.


    "¡­¡­ Nelphilia?"


    The person whom she met in Zuellni, who looked exactly the same as Saya.


    And she was the younger sister of the owner of Leerin''s right eye. Saya''s original. The man who became the moon floating in the sky, who protected this world from Ignasis''s hostility.


    The woman behind the man looked at Leerin and revealed a beautifully flirtatious smile, as if she was confirming Leerin''s thoughts.


    "Since time is short, let''s hurry up and resolve the problem. The most troublesome thing in this city is about to arrive in ten seconds," the man said quickly. "There''s only one thing I want to know¡­¡­¡­"


    At this time, a distant explosion sounded so the man''s words didn''t enter Leerin''s ears. Leerin looked around for the source of the noise as the entire house shook.


    Just what did the man ask and how did Saya answer¡­¡­ Leerin missed it all.


    "Thanks."


    The man smiled and bowed by the time Leerin noticed him. The sound of explosions continued. Only the man''s relaxing expression was genuine in this tense situation. He didn''t say anything else and suddenly left. The time limit had probably arrived.


    The sound of explosions continued, but this time it was the door.


    "Leerin!"


    A sound filled with tension rushed into the room. The wind pressure had messed up Alsheyra''s hair, who was wearing her night clothes. She was watching the direction where the man had left with furious eyes.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself!"


    Leerin couldn''t see anything from her position. Perhaps Alsheyra saw that red haired man as she was shouting, pointing at the window with anger.


    A streak of light shot out from the elegant tip of her finger. Everything quieted down. Leerin could tell what the result was judging by Alsheyra''s infuriated expression.


    "Unexpectedly difficult," she said and spat.


    But her expression changed all of a sudden.


    "Wuah~ Are you ok, Leerin-chan? Are you fine? Really, that trash. How dare he enter a girl''s room in the middle of the night? What rubbish he is."


    Leerin couldn''t catch up with her speedy change. Alsheyra was hugging her tightly, pressing down on her face with her breasts. Leerin couldn''t think of anything but confusion.


    Did she accept the event just like that?


    "Nothing happened," Saya said behind Alsheyra. It took Leerin lots of strength to shake off Alsheyra''s wrists. The weapon of the girl of moonlight had vanished.


    "I won''t let him off easy!" Alsheyra howled. "How dare he do that! That dirty man''s fingers! I won''t let him off easily if his fingernails touched Leerin-chan. I''ll slice him into thin pieces starting from his feet when I catch him!"


    Murderous intention exuded from her¡­¡­¡­ but Leerin wasn''t scared. She knew she wasn''t really mad. She was just worried about Leerin. Everything else was just pretense.


    Why did Leerin have this feeling?


    "Sen¡­¡­ Your Majestic, do you know that person?"


    "Eh? No. I don''t know him. I just don''t like his actions."


    She gave a firm reply but Leerin felt something more in her words. She accepted it. Did she understand what she was thinking?


    She touched the eye-patch over her eye. Her right eye hurt a little. Why? This right eye that was hers and wasn''t hers¡­¡­¡­ No, this was what the right eye was from the very beginning. It didn''t belong to her, but she had it now, and it was functioning as her eye.


    Who did it belong to originally? The man who became the moon?


    No.


    This was just an imitated creation. It was made from the atoms that fell on the moon. The real thing was on the moon. The moon itself was the man''s right eye. That must be it.


    Then what about this right eye?


    Thinking of this, a strange kind of admission came to Leerin.


    Yes. This was originally Alsheyra''s because Alsheyra had the blood of a Military Artist. Her body was made of atoms. It wouldn''t have been possible without the royal families marrying one another. The imitation that was supposed to have been more perfect, Alsheyra, for some reason, deviation occurred in the process. The missing part formed another construction and entered Leerin''s right eye. Perhaps an outside force had interfered to cause this. Leerin hadn''t had this thought before, but the power in her eye had been discovered. She could explain this phenomenon of calling forth to each other.


    (Are we the same person?)


    That was why Alsheyra could feel Leerin was in a crisis far quicker than anyone else. Not because her strength as a Military Artist far exceeded anyone, but because a special connection that should have belonged to only one person existed between them.


    If that were the case, what effect would it bring?


    Leerin had lost the mood to figure out the conversation between the red haired man and Saya. She was more bothered by something else.


    "Leerin-chan?" Alsheyra said, but she didn''t give a reply.


    Alsheyra hadn''t noticed the feeling in Leerin but she could tell she was in danger? What meaning did this hold?


    "What is it?"


    Leerin shook her head. This wasn''t a problem she could solve right now. She didn''t know whether the speculation coming from a suspicion was correct. Perhaps she would talk about it when the answer was clearer.


    Almost time. Immediately like a storm, it arrived.


    "It''s here," Saya said simply. She watched the window that the red haired man had shattered. Intense wind blew the curtains into the room.


    The noise from the outside vanished, making the sound of the rain stand out more. The humidity rushing into the room made the temperature drop. The high humidity was uncomfortable.


    Leerin thought she would see the outside better if she changed her position, so she stood beside Saya. Alsheyra was standing diagonally in front of her as if to protect her. No moon was outside. There was only darkness. The artificial light on the ground was feebly resisting the dark clouds and the smoke caused by the pollutants.


    And lightning and rumbles in the sky dominated everything as if to mock this resistance.


    It was just a split second, but she saw it clearly.


    Cloud cover was behind the fog. The cloud layer made by vapor flowed in Grendan''s sky like a large river. It showed no signs of stopping.


    Something was between the cloud layer and the black smoke, separating the two colors. Something in a circular shape that was acting like a boulder trying to change the course of the river''s flow. But the cloud layer didn''t change its direction because of the boulder''s obstruction. It continued to flow. If this truly was a river, the water would change its direction when hitting the boulder and create waves and foam. But not now.


    It was a black hole.


    "Delbone."


    "Here. I already noticed it and have given the evacuation order. The Heaven''s Blade successors have been called together for the emergency. The Military Artists are waiting on the third defence line. Is this fine?"


    "Uh, yes."


    Alsheyra stopped the short conversation with Delbone.


    Leerin stared at the black hole. The light of seven colors shone from the edge of the hole. It wasn''t bright but it stood out. The depth of the black hole seemed bottomless. It looked like a flat surface. Leerin hadn''t seen it before but it felt like the thing that had appeared above Zuellni.


    She couldn''t help but reach up to touch the eye-patch.


    Everything was about to begin.

 Volume 14, 3 — The Assault of a Storm

    Volume 14, Chapter 3: The Assault of a Storm


    A dream.


    "What''s dinner for today?"


    Toby and Anri called as they ran into the kitchen. The one who came in a bit later was Ranietta, her hair woven into three braids.


    "Hey! Isn''t this still study time?"


    "Already finished!" the younger sister called happily, right after Toby.


    "Don''t bluff!"


    "It''s really finished."


    "Yes. Anri finished it. I also packed everything away."


    "Me too!"


    "Toby''s bluffing. He hasn''t done all his math homework."


    "Then what''re we having today?"


    "Listen!"


    Anri laughed as she watched Rainetta speak with all her might.


    Leerin, who was preparing the food in the wok, also laughed.


    "It''ll take a little while yet. Toby, go and finish your homework otherwise you''ll get punishment. I''m cutting off a minute of dinner for every minute you don''t finish your work."


    "Uh!" Toby voiced out his anguish.


    Everyone ate from the big dish. This was how it was done in the orphanage. The later one came to dinner, the less portion one received.


    Rainetta revealed a "See. I won," smile. Toby''s expression was bitter after he accepted it all. Anri saw it all and laughed.


    "Layfon-Nii, you say something too," Toby said to Layfon who was sitting on a chair and cutting up the vegetables.


    "Layfon-Nii, I was right?" Rainetta said, watching him with a hand on his knee.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Toby, under this situation, you''d have lost if you resist the girls," Layfon shook his head with a ''given up'' expression. He could feel the pressure in Leerin''s smile behind his back. Layfon thought Rainetta was becoming more and more like Leerin.


    "Damn! Layfon-Nii you traitor! Remember this! I won''t lose in tomorrow''s match!"


    "Toby!" Rainetta shouted angrily as Toby escaped from the kitchen, but Toby didn''t stop because he must not miss tonight''s dinner. Layfon believed he must have gone to finish his homework. After that, Layfon continued to make up the dishes. And so the habit of not resisting the person who cooked had spread throughout the entire orphanage.


    Layfon thought it was pretty scary as he continued to silently cut up the vegetables. The only path for resistance was to choose to cook. Since he still wasn''t good at gauging the amount of seasonings needed, he still couldn''t lift his head in front of Leerin.


    "Well then, Rainetta, Anri. Come and help."


    "Ok~" the two answered together and began to help with the cooking. Hearing the girls'' laughter, Derek smiled and left the kitchen as he passed it by.


    This was the memory of the day before he became a Heaven''s Blade successor. Layfon already knew that he would win. He knew the level of his opponent. The possibility of his losing was even smaller than his last digit. In fact, he did win, and at the same time, he found out about the underground matches and seriously began considering entering those matches with his advantage as a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Toby came when he was five years old. Derek held his hand as they entered the orphanage. Toby''s wrist had a large scar. They found out there was one on his stomach too when he took a shower.


    Anri came at age four. She had been crying, not knowing anything and suddenly having her environment changed so drastically. Her crying voice that called out for her mother was painful to the ears. Toby adapted to the orphanage, doing his best in part to stop her crying.


    Rainetta came at age six. At first, she hid in a corner of the room all by herself. Toby, who was the same age as her, was the one who helped her release the knot in her heart. And the three of them, coming to the orphanage, became siblings.


    No one existed who came happily to the orphanage, but after coming here, the children received happiness. Smiles appeared on their faces.


    A time of happiness was found in that place.


    And money was needed to protect this happiness. This was what Layfon thought.


    Why hadn''t he stopped at the appropriate time? No. Not just that. Why didn''t he think of a better way to earn money? If so, things wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    Ten years old. He was still a kid even though he had the strength of a Heaven''s Blade successor. This could have explained his action, but Layfon had always wanted to protect the smiles of Toby and everyone. In the end, he himself took away their smiles.


    The happiness existed even without him having to do anything. He destroyed it.


    If he hadn''t thought of entering the underground matches, Toby wouldn''t have looked at him with hatred, Rainetta wouldn''t have hidden herself from him and Anri wouldn''t have felt so frightened as she watched them. If that event hadn''t happened, Layfon would still be in Grendan as a Heaven''s Blade successor and Leerin would be looking after the orphanage while she studied, calling for Toby and the others to do their homework. Their lives would have continued, and Toby and his siblings would come to influence new siblings.


    But this was impossible now.


    Layfon destroyed everything with his own hands.


    ¡ó


    Layfon woke from his shallow sleep, shocked.


    "Uh!"


    Woken up all of a sudden, he roughly tossed off the blanket on him and stood up.


    "Wh, what happened?" Sharnid woke too, noticing his action.


    "Hey, what is it?"


    Layfon touched the Dite next to his pillow. He was not moving. Suspicion filled Sharnid.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon couldn''t answer him.


    Something was happening. The air in Grendan gave him a nostalgic feeling. Atoms that could numb one''s skin filled the air. But this was noiseless. One couldn''t even confirm it.


    "Hey, Layfon!"


    "Get ready immediately," he said and dressed himself in the fighting clothes that was his pillow a minute ago. Since Lucia had washed it, it no longer had the smell of the underground sewage.


    "It doesn''t look good," Sharnid said he also wore his own fighting suit.


    (What is it?) Came Felli''s voice immediately. The flake exuded dim light as it floated above their heads.


    "Senpai, did something happen outside?"


    (Nothing seems strange in the city but something seems to be happening outside it. It''s difficult to decipher. I''ve spread the flakes outside to confirm the senses. Because of the rain, dense pollutants are surrounding the air shield.)


    "Get ready for battle."


    (Got it.)


    Layfon didn''t doubt his own feeling even after listening to Felli''s report. He headed for the workroom after he finished his preparations. The room was very dim, filled with the smell of mechanisms. Only the work on the desk was lighted. The baby, Marukuto, was sleeping quietly in the cradle.


    "What is it?" Lucia stopped working.


    "Please head for the shelter immediately."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Not that I doubt the feeling of a Military Artist, but isn''t this a bit rushed?"


    "Whether it was yesterday or today, a battlefield is a battlefield."


    "I really hate that expression of yours," Lucia showed a helpless expression.


    "Nee-san?"


    She stood up and took the bag she used for evacuation purpose from the desk. She took up Marukuto. Marukuto moved at the change of position, but it quickly turned quiet.


    "Even though it''s better to show such a serious attitude in a battle than being lax¡­¡­¡­" she said and stopped as the evacuation siren rang outside and confirmed his words.


    "Nee-san, hurry and head for the shelter."


    "Yes. I know."


    Lucia didn''t say anymore. She carried the baby and left the room. Nina and the others were already waiting in the living room. Tension filled Nina''s face, not confusion.


    "You''re back."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Then, what do we do?"


    They must have been waiting for Layfon to return. Sharnid looked at Nina. This wasn''t the time to continue the conversation from before they went to bed, but he still wanted to know the result. His expression was eager. Felli''s expression was the same as usual, but she exuded a similar feeling to Sharnid''s. Perhaps the answer had been decided no matter what Nina would say.


    (I¡­¡­¡­)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ First, let''s confirm the situation."


    Nina''s voice didn''t allow Layfon any time to ponder.


    "Hey."


    "Don''t get the wrong idea. If we don''t know this has become a battlefield, it''d be difficult for us to return to Zuellni."


    Everyone was speechless at her words.


    "Captain?" Felli looked at her, incredulous.


    "We can''t not protect Zuellni when she can''t move," she replied before the shocked Sharnid and Layfon.


    "Felli, drop what you''re doing now. If the situation is as predicted, the other side probably won''t have time to bother with us. After confirming the situation, head for the shelter."


    "Why?"


    "First, this is the biggest crisis. They have to send all the Heaven''s Blades to the battle. In this place, we can''t move while protecting you. Layfon, where''s the shelter that is closest to Zuellni?"


    "Let me be the guide," Lucia said. She had been listening from behind them.


    "Thanks," Nina nodded, but Sharnid didn''t agree.


    "Wait up. Even if it''s a shelter, we''re still outsiders. Will they capture Felli-chan there?"


    "I''ll protect her," Lucia said.


    "But."


    He didn''t believe her. His feeling was reasonable. Lucia wasn''t a Military Artist. She was an ordinary person even though she was a Dite technician. She had no way to resist if they were to run into authorities like the City Police. Still, she didn''t back a step.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her. A majority of people wouldn''t do anything. The ones who can do something are probably only the Queen or Heaven''s Blades."


    "Why¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon sighed at Sharnid''s expression of disbelief.


    "Nee-san''s child, Marukuto, is the Heaven''s Blade successor Rumei''s child."


    "¡­¡­¡­ No way?"


    Felli and Nina were surprised too.


    "Just the child of a second wife. The official wife doesn''t have a child, so this child is still a seed."


    There was no pride in Lucia''s face, just sadness.


    "Even so, he''s the child of a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    "You should have said so earlier."


    Layfon lowered his head at Sharnid''s disapproval. Lucia smiled.


    "Was it because Ruimei endangered me?"


    It was dangerous for a normal person to bear the child of a Military Artist. Of course, there were many places to enable a safe delivery, otherwise the marriage between a normal person and a Military Artist would have been banned. But it was true that the probability of a miscarriage was higher.


    "My previous and I parted because there''s a problem with my uterus. Since I can''t have child, he found someone else. Not that he''s the descendant of any special lineage."


    Nina and the others didn''t know what to say, looking at her smiling face.


    "I met Ruimei after the divorce. For some reason, I became pregnant after that. This was before the event with Layfon. Layfon''s action was unexpected. Originally I couldn''t give birth to a child, but giving birth to a child with a Military Artist is even more dangerous. The doctor said I might die."


    Lucia''s voice didn''t contain any reproach, but Layfon still had his head lowered, not saying a word.


    "After that, Maraku was safely delivered, but my uterus was taken out. Still, I''m healthy. Isn''t that good, Layfon?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ Sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    She hit his head again, but this time it didn''t hurt.


    "Anyway, isn''t this an emergency?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Nina''s train of thought returned.


    "Then I''m counting on you for Felli."


    "Uh, leave her to me."


    Lucia accepted Nina''s request and moved.


    Looking at the time, it must be morning, but it was still dark in Grendan because of the cloud layers and the black smoke. Even so, a large crowd of people was outside, heading for the shelter. Layfon and the others protected Lucia as they infiltrated the people who were moving orderly for the shelter.


    "Then, what do we do?" Sharnid asked.


    "Ensure our escape route is safe, and also confirm the exit. Just which place would become the battlefield. Can the city still move. Though the repair isn''t done, can the city move a little or that it truly can''t move at all¡­¡­¡­¡­ We must confirm all of that. Felli, can you try contacting the Student President?"


    "All right."


    "Are you really okay?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t reply to Sharnid''s question. Layfon was listening to them as he pondered. Should he return to Zuellni with them and not see Leerin? He watched Lucia, who was holding Marukuto and moving in front of them. Nee-san never changed no matter what it was. The sister who controlled the kitchen managed them when Layfon was about the same age as Toby. Nee-san didn''t mention her pregnancy to anyone because she knew her adopted father would oppose it. It was by chance that Layfon knew of this. Leerin, who grew up under Lucia''s influence too, would probably be like Nee-san if she had made up her mind about something.


    Layfon was the same at that time. Though he was confused, he didn''t tell his father. Because Nee-san''s preparation had overcome him, he could only follow her strong will.


    This was a familiar feeling to him as he watched Lucia led ahead of them. Though her place wasn''t that close to the orphanage, her movement stimulated his memories. But¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not that they didn''t have this weather before, with the cloud layers and black fog blocking off the sun. As long as the rain fell, the dense pollutants outside the air shield would become black fog. This was common sense. It wasn''t rare that thick cloud cover would spread across the city''s sky while the rain continued. But it was new for droplets of rain to hit the body. It seemed the rain was still going strong as the outside of the air shield was still dark.


    Besides, what Layfon wasn''t used to was walking among a crowd of refugees. He had never been part of the refugees since he started fighting. He had always been running on the battlefield. The scenery of mixing in with the refugees was in a memory from a long long time ago. Perhaps because it was this reason or of the bad weather, he didn''t realize he had entered the area of his old residence. Lucia wasn''t using the usual shelter this time because she had to guide Felli.


    "Aunt Lucia!"


    Layfon readied his murderous intent after hearing that voice.


    "Who is it? Who said I''m an Aunt!"


    The kids laughed as they evaded Lucia''s fist.


    "Call me Nee-san, okay!"


    "But Toby-Ni said it."


    "Yeah, Lucia feels more like a big sister than Nee-san."


    "But Lucia would be angry if you called her that."


    "So we can only call you Aunt."


    "What conclusion is that!" Lucia said angrily and the kids laughed again.


    Everyone. They were all kids that Layfon knew. Peter. Stephen. William. Holland. The children of the orphanage. Layfon''s siblings, the next generation after Toby and the other children.


    Nina, Felli and Sharnid, having noticed the kids later than Layfon, were keeping a little distance from Lucia, observing her. They didn''t know where Layfon was hiding. Layfon watched the faces of his siblings. Nostalgia and pain rushed up to him.


    "Lucia? Why are you here?"


    Romina arrived just a little bit later than the kids. She was slightly older than Lucia. She was of Lucia''s generation and had also looked after Layfon.


    "Romina, now that you''re the head of the orphanage, you should teach these kids properly."


    "Really. Why are they all boys. Aren''t there kids like Leerin and Rainetta¡­¡­¡­ Geez, stop fooling around!"


    "Girls have always been managing our orphanage."


    Anger, laughter, clouting kids'' heads. After that, everyone joined the crowd of refugees. Layfon followed behind so they wouldn''t discover him.


    "Speaking of which, why are you here, Lucia? If you left home, you should be heading to another shelter?"


    "Well, something''s come up."


    "Something?"


    "Compared to that, I don''t see Toby and the others? What happened?"


    Romina sighed with her palm supporting her slightly chubby face.


    "It''s not just today."


    The two of them watched the still honest kids. But the kids seemed to be considering another prank. They all smiled, looking at Romina and then turning their faces away.


    Really. Romina sighed again.


    "As I thought, you should be the orphanage head. You were also the manager in our generation."


    But Lucia let the conversation end with a bitter smile. Perhaps Romina had mentioned that a number of times. She didn''t mention Maruku. They must have talked over that too.


    "But that can''t be helped. I''ve my own problem here. Speaking of which, where''s father?"


    Romina looked at the baby''s sleeping face, her expression softening. "I''m not sure too. His disciples said he left without saying anything."


    "That''s rare."


    "Yes. Don''t know what to do with this group of problematic kids without father and Toby."


    "You''ll get used to it one day."


    Romina sighed many more times in response to Lucia''s comforting words.


    Judging from the conversation, the two of them were feeling more of the passing of time than the nostalgia of the past. Layfon had heard that Derek had passed the Head of the orphanage position to someone while Layfon was on his way to Zuellni, but he didn''t know that person was Romina. Toby and the others would have to manage the kids without Layfon and Leerin, and this wasn''t possible, so Romina was given the position, and she accepted it. Forget Rainetta for now. What was Toby''s reaction back then? Time continued to flow. It had been flowing even though it hadn''t been a year yet. The absence of Layfon and Leerin had become matter of fact in the orphanage.


    This was for sure. There were siblings of Layfon and Leerin''s age when Lucia and the other older siblings left. But these siblings either became adopted or left to become apprentices. The only ones left were the two of them, so they had to manage the younger siblings. Changes happened in life, and people would react accordingly. Layfon and the others did the same, and so did Toby and his generation.


    What Layfon felt shocked about was that he didn''t get to see them grow.


    Or maybe he was surprised he was thinking of this.


    "It hasn''t been all that long but we''re coming across filth monsters again?"


    "We''ve been through that before."


    "Yes, but that event a few days past was different from others."


    Romina''s gaze moved away from her younger sister to beyond the crowd, fixing at the outside of the city. Zuellni wasn''t that clear because of the black fog, but one could see the city''s outline. The artificial light of the Academy City was shining brightly, seeming to emphasize its existence.


    "Layfon''s living over there, right? Toby and the rest fought yesterday because of that."


    Layfon felt the tension tighten in his chest at hearing his own name.


    "Toby?"


    "Yes. Peter and the others have suffered from the impact but they don''t hate Layfon like Toby and the rest. Toby must think differently about him."


    Lucia''s words told Layfon that the journalists from the magazine didn''t point the finger at Layfon. Rather, they had turned their fury to the underground matches, but Toby and the others wouldn''t be able to change their mind so easily. They must still be mad at him.


    Romina should have continued saying something after Lucia''s words¡­¡­ That should be it.


    But the noise of a huge explosion smothered her voice.


    And then the city started to shake. People wailed after the noise. The originally orderly crowd collapsed into chaos because of the shaking. Some people fell because of panic, some tried to escape first. Chaos ensued.


    Layfon let go of his murderous intent and tried to protect Romina and the others from the crowd, allowing the crowd to flow past him.


    "Strange¡­¡­¡­"


    He felt somebody''s gaze piercing his back. But he couldn''t stop his action even with that feeling. Nina, Sharnid and Felli came to help him.


    It was Holland who spoke the words. Layfon could distinguish his sibling''s voice even through the commotion.


    "Layfon¡­¡­ Nii¡­¡­?"


    Layfon''s heart hurt as if it were being torn piece by piece.


    But the chaos in Grendan was just beginning.


    ¡ó


    Looking at the Heaven''s Blade successors gathering once again in the palace, Alsheyra spoke.


    "Welcome to hell."


    Kalvan''s expression was pained, but Alsheyra didn''t seem to care.


    "Okay, this isn''t time for us to laze around. Delbone, how''s the situation?"


    (Yes. The target is 30 kilometers east of Grendan. The number is increasing because our opponents cannot immediately attack here. That location is around 200 meters above Grendan. They''re continuing to appear. The number is increasing exponentially because their number is swelling in this world and in the other dimension. It shouldn''t take them long to exceed Grendan''s surface area.)


    "Just what are you saying?" Reverse asked, his face frightened.


    Exceed Grendan''s surface area. Even the Heaven''s Blades didn''t immediately comprehend her words, but Alsheyra didn''t seem to mind.


    "Of course she means the enemies," she replied matter-of-factly. "The plan is¡­¡­¡­ But then again, I don''t have one. All members are to fight on the outer edge. It doesn''t matter if the city sustains some damage, but you have to use all your strength otherwise you may be destroyed. More deaths would result if you restrain yourself."


    (Because of that person''s help, it couldn''t come through the air shield the last time. But I don''t know how it would turn out this time with the number increasing like this. Also, our opponent''s body is already more than the surface area of this city. Judging by its strength, it is quite flexible. I''m afraid it may try to encircle the entire city, so Heaven''s Blade successors, please don''t gather in one point."


    "That''s the situation. Other than Kanaris'' group, everyone else spread around the city. Tigris and Barmelin stay behind to support the others. Savaris that idiot can''t participate because he''s injured. Kalvan, Lintence, Ruimei, Troyatte, Cauntia, Reverse. You six form a hexagon on the front line. Understood?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ I''m very sorry, but this intelligence about the enemy is unbelievable."


    Kalvan''s words must represent all Heaven''s Blades'' feeling, but Alsheyra didn''t explain further. She knew her explanation would turn their understanding of filth monsters upside down. The attack of the giants on Zuellni a few days ago was really strange. Their individual forms were of average size. As for the larvae moving together, that wasn''t too surprising because larvae tended to move as a group. This must be what the Heaven''s Blades were thinking.


    But it was different this time. These were individual filth monsters according to Delbone''s intelligence. They didn''t usually move together.


    The biggest problem was the size of the enemy.


    Could such thing really exist? Even the Heaven''s Blade successors couldn''t imagine it.


    "Rather than hearing of it, isn''t it clearer to see it with your own eyes? That would be the fastest way," Alsheyra answered Kalvan succinctly. "Then, do you understand what you''ve to do? Then move. The Heaven''s Blades that I gave you, the stupid yet huge strength, reveal it all to me here and now. What are you waiting for if you don''t use it now?"


    Alsheyra sent out all the Heaven''s Blade successors as if she was chasing them away. Delbone was in charge of informing the Heaven''s Blades of the detailed locations. The Heaven''s Blades obeyed and left the palace, leaving only Lintence behind.


    Only Lintence''s expression showed no changes from beginning to end. Of course, he had been waiting for such a day. It was not possible for him to feel uneasy. On the other hand, he may have smiled like a beast meeting its prey, but he didn''t do that. For Delbone who held some insider information, the cowardly Reverse, and the Heaven''s Blade successors who viewed your average battle as a stroll, even their hearts were swayed in today''s situation, but Lintence kept his calm.


    This wasn''t strange because he was the most reliable.


    "Geez, it isn''t necessarily a good thing to be too strong," Alsheyra sighed, considering the role she played in this battle.


    (Speaking of which, the girl with the Haikizoku has escaped. Is this all right?)


    "Ah, isn''t the Ronsmier family guarding her?"


    (Several people lost her trail, and a number of them had gone missing. Something must have happened in a place where my Psychokinesis can''t reach.)


    "Another unusual event."


    There was no place in Grendan where Delbone''s Psychokinesis couldn''t reach. This meant that place must be very unusual.


    (Are you not interested in the information you hold so far? Is that girl useless just by counting her fighting strength?)


    "Doesn''t Zuellni need her power to protect her? That girl''s eyes seem to say she''s the symbol of justice. She also seems to be involved in many things, though we don''t know how she''d act."


    (I feel from Your Majesty that you''re trying to tell her something.)


    "Is that so? I don''t seem to have told her to come along if she wanted to hear the truth."


    (Is that right?)


    "Yes. Besides, I don''t have anything to tell her. If it''s her, shouldn''t that man be the one to tell her?"


    Alsheyra was thinking of the red haired man that she met in Zuellni. The Military Artist with a beast''s mask. The emboldened man who invaded Leerin''s room. He was the man who survived in a world that Alsheyra didn''t want to see. She gave such advice to Nina so that Nina could see a clearer reason to her own action. Perhaps she would understand more by coming to Grendan. That was it only. Alsheyra said those words by instinct when she saw that girl.


    Originally she didn''t pay Nina that much attention, but that changed because of Kanaris'' intense demand and Savaris'' interest in her. In addition, one of the other reasons to take care of the previous King''s will.


    The previous King of Grendan thought the Haikizoku''s strength was necessary, so he sent out the Salinvan Mercenary Gang. That was probably because he hadn''t gathered all the Heaven''s Blades yet, hence he wanted to replace them with the Haikizoku''s strength.


    The point of the necessity of the Haikizoku and its strengthened Military Artist wasn''t important to Alsheyra. It wouldn''t be unreasonable to gather strength by using a Haikizoku''s strength or employing Kei accelerating drug and giving that person the Heaven''s Blade since not all twelve Heaven''s Blade successors had been assembled. But for some reason, Alsheyra didn''t like this method.


    The previous King was a Military Artist but he wasn''t that great. He was even weaker than the Heaven''s Blade successors. This implied their ancestor Airen, the Military Artist, his DNA had spread thinner. The previous King''s thought was totally opposite Alsheyra''s had to have been because of that.


    The strength of a Haikizoku was not essential. Even if its hatred could strengthen a Military Artist, it was just an overlap of misfortune and chance. Then, the Haikizoku was just something on a rampage? Perhaps this wasn''t just it as she looked at Grendan, but this bore no relationship with her. And it wasn''t the most important problem now. The awakened Saya also hadn''t mentioned anything about it.


    (As I thought, I''ve met that fellow somewhere before.)


    Delbone was bothered by that red haired man. She felt an unsteady power behind that man. He wasn''t a normal Military Artist.


    Still, Alsheyra didn''t care.


    "How about you release the seal placed on your memory?"


    (Perhaps that might be something good, but it is no longer suitable for a body in my old age to peek into the alley of Asura.)


    "Then forget that thing."


    Having decided on what she needed to do, it wasn''t necessary to search deeper into the unrelated event.


    "Perhaps Grendan knows something. That fellow must also have with him a Haikizoku."


    (Since Your Majesty feels there''s no need to look deeper into his issue, I don''t need to worry about it too, but¡­¡­¡­)


    "But?"


    (¡­¡­¡­ Why do you care naught for the things around you?)


    Alsheyra smiled bitterly at the sudden question.


    Because hers was a fated answer.


    "Because I already know what I must do. Besides, I also know I''m not omnipotent."


    She stood up. She wouldn''t simply wait for everything to end this time. Even though she was a Queen with the power that exceeded everything, she must have the same mental preparation for it. Several Heaven''s Blade successors still didn''t believe her. The battle in Zuellni a few days ago was very unusual, but even though they agreed it wasn''t normal, this didn''t mean they''d easily believe her words. The Heaven''s Blades saw those things in Zuellni with their own eyes. Their number was numerous and they were powerful. They were neither larvae nor male filth monsters, but all of them held the same appearance just like the larvae. The place they appeared from was also from the sky. This was truly unusual.


    But the Heaven''s Blades saw the enemies and entered the fight.


    The other Heaven''s Blades who were outside the city also saw the enemies.


    Perhaps this still wasn''t enough to change the Heaven''s Blades'' thinking about the filth monsters. They would speculate on the current situation based on their personal experience of that time. Perhaps some of them would also hold a wrong understanding.


    The number of enemies was large. It was a high possibility that even Delbone''s Psychokinesis couldn''t truly grasp hold of the enemy''s number. Some of the Heaven''s Blades thought so, and in fact, Kalvan had given voice to this thought but Kanaris had scolded him angrily with the reason "Her Majesty would never lie."


    But even though Kanaris had been governing in place of the Queen, even though in her flowed the blood of the three royal families, even though she held some inside information, she still couldn''t hide the distrust in her.


    Alsheyra commented that their fights were like strolls. True. The battles of Heaven''s Blades weren''t difficult as long as it wasn''t a fight against an aged phase filth monster with a name. To say it from another perspective, it could be misfortune. Not that the Heaven''s Blades had made the mistake of underestimating their enemies in the first place, but they couldn''t feel the sense of victory and joy of defeating an enemy using all of their strength.


    How should the Heaven''s Blades think in this current situation¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­ Uh?"


    The movements of the Heaven''s Blades finished in a flash. Kalvan was already watching the outside of the city when the Queen was still conversing with Delbone.


    He held the Heaven''s Blade in its restored form. The rain had completely halted. Black fog still lingered around the air shield whose sole purpose was to remove the pollutants. However, the fog was thinner in the outer edge area because the rainfall was less. The darkness on the other side of the fog implied clouds still covered this city, blocking off the sun.


    But Kalvan felt the unnaturalness of the cloud layers.


    From where¡­¡­¡­ A feeling of uneasiness that was extremely hard to explain. He didn''t think this darkness was normal. He still couldn''t see the end of the darkness with his internal Kei strengthened vision. Something made him feel uncomfortable but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Delbone, what is the distance between us and the enemies?"


    It wasn''t his personality not to get to the bottom of his doubt. Perhaps this was boosted by the fact that he was in the battlefield. He was second to Delbone and Lintence in terms of battle experience in Grendan. And for someone like him, he had noticed something.


    (You should say you''re already seeing it.)


    Delbone''s voice was like a girl playing a prank.


    But Kalvan agreed with her words.


    "Delbone, please notify everyone," Kalvan said as he released all of his Kei. Golden light exuded from his body.


    External Kei variation - Armed Sword.


    Kei that had half turned into a real substance twisted itself up the entire length of Kalvan''s body as he shouted loud voice, "All hands, ready for battle. Don''t get confused. Fight with all your strength!"


    His Kei-infused voice echoed in the sky like thunder, making the air shake. The vibration reached the other side of the air shield and dispersed the surrounding dark fog.


    Still, the opposite side was a sea of darkness, but Kalvan already understood what he was seeing.


    Nothing could be seen through the gaps in between cloud layers. A deserted field should lay open in front of what was blocking his vision. One could put it more accurately that there were no gaps in between cloud layers. The time right now was morning, but no sunlight broke through the clouds. This meant the thing in Grendan''s sky was big enough to block off all the sunlight. This thing was right before Kalvan.


    Kalvan''s speculation was spot on.


    What lay before him was like a wall.


    But it wasn''t a real wall. It was a part of a living creature. One part of the monster that was covering the entirety of Grendan was before him. And impossible, stirring movements could be seen across the monster''s skin.


    (So this is hell.)


    Kalvan had never seen so huge a filth monster even though he had fought countless times. Shock stayed in his throat. Words he wanted to give voice too were buried in his heart.


    Voiceless.


    This monster was almost near enough to touch the air shield but it had yet to make a noise, otherwise Kalvan could have noticed its existence much earlier rather than only feeling uncomfortable.


    This colossal body headed for Grendan without making a noise. One could say it was unusual out of all unusual events.


    Kalvan lifted the Heaven''s Blade. It was a huge longsword. The golden Kei weaving his body also wrapped itself around the sword. The area of gold continued to expand in the sky.


    Expand.


    Expand.


    Expand.


    Golden Kei expanded its territory in the sky. The entire world was painted gold. The light of gold dispelled the darkness and gradually revealed the shape of the monster.


    One couldn''t see the entire monster no matter how wide one''s vision was. Kalvan''s vision was filled with the monster''s skin. He stretched his neck and still couldn''t see the end of that skin.


    Plus the movements on the skin.


    It felt like the internal organs of a monster were in front of the entire city of Grendan.


    Kalvan felt the stirring of strong Kei from different spots on the outer edge. The Heaven''s Blade successors were each entering battle mode. Just Kalvan''s Kei was enough to make the city wail.


    "Humph," Kalvan made the noise as he felt his Kei and the Kei of other Heaven''s Blades.


    How long had it been since he could fight with all his might? No. Had he been fighting with all his strength before?


    Perhaps this had occurred to him when he was young. A new fighter who had yet to obtain the Heaven''s Blade. Perhaps he had once fought with all of his strength, relying only on the strength of his wrist and Kei when he was new to the keys of techniques and to the methods of how to employ his power. But an average opponent could no longer withstand the pressure of his Kei when he held onto a certain fighting technique. He had never used all of his strength since that time. He wasn''t dissatisfied with the Heaven''s Blade, but the problems he came across after that had to do with the tolerance of fighting suits used outside the city and the considerations placed on the city''s safety when he was in a battle.


    But now?


    In this battlefield right now, in this impending hell?


    This wasn''t the time to ponder. The city would certainly face destruction if he didn''t defeat this monster. He couldn''t defeat it if he didn''t use all his strength. Did this feeling come because of the battle experience he had accumulated or that he felt frightened of this horror?


    The golden territory surrounded one part of the outer-edge, Kalvan''s territory. Golden Kei stretched like something flexible, as sharp points emerged along different spots of the golden Kei. An ancient animal with Kalvan as the center was born.


    "Then, let me see how much I can use my sword technique!" he said.


    The monster broke through the air shield almost at the same time and attacked.


    The air shield was torn asunder. This was what Kanaris saw. The truth wasn''t like that though. The air shield was almost invisible to the naked eye. What Kanaris saw was the movement of the surrounding dark fog. The dark fog flowed into Grendan like a ball being burst from the inside. However, the truth was different. The pollutants didn''t flow in. Still, it wasn''t that urgent even if the pollutants flowed inside the city.


    What she could see now was very intense, and it was invading the city.


    It looked like the internal organs were suddenly splitting themselves up from a gigantic body into numerous individual forms. The enemy was using this strategy probably because it couldn''t enter the air shield with its gargantuan body. Otherwise, even the Heaven''s Blades couldn''t block off the attack if the monster was to press down on the city with its whole body.


    But Kanaris hadn''t thought of this explanation. Focused on the battle in front of her, she only reacted accordingly.


    This time she wasn''t wearing luxurious clothing. The clothes she wore before was for when she governed Grendan in the Queen''s steed. She had always been wearing the current clothes underneath her luxurious clothing. The tightly-fitted fighting suit, the long sleeves stopping short of her elbows and the length of the pants stopping short of her knees were all designed to minimize interference with her movements.


    In her hand was a restored Heaven''s Blade in the form of a thin blade.


    "Ahah, I was such a fool," she said to the sky, feeling the tension she had never felt before as countless enemies splitting from the monster''s body headed for Grendan.


    "I actually doubted Her Majesty''s words."


    She lifted the sword to the level of her chest. Her action was like the opening pose of a dance. One could see the slight tension floating around her.


    Fu¡­¡­¡­ Kanaris swung the sword horizontally.


    The dance began.


    "Please forgive me, Your Majesty," she said and continued to swung the sword in her hand. The monsters crossing the sky above her¡­¡­¡­¡­ She cut them down one by one, tearing apart their bodies with the Kei hidden in the sword''s paths.


    She hadn''t moved from her spot as she danced with the sword, swinging it around her body, making it leaping in the sky like she was dancing. The path of the sword''s dance shattered the monsters in the distant sky.


    A piece of music supported her dance.


    Countless bodies split out from the gigantic monster stirring in the sky. It wasn''t possible for the monster not to make a noise in under this intense battle even though it reached Grendan noiselessly.


    Because the Kei of the Heaven''s Blade successors were vibrating.


    And the vibrations all became the music and rhyme of Kanaris'' dance.


    Occurrence, clash, swallowed, covering, rebirth, biting, friction, fading, and it all happened again. Kanaris danced with the speedy, repeated music. The technique of the music or the beauty of art didn''t exist. The chaotic noise was cut apart and reborn because of Kanaris'' sword. It was once again dragged into her sword path and torn asunder.


    Her sword continued to dance, and each new individual form tearing from the huge body continued to break apart.


    The individual form looked similar to the average larva. A rock-solid shell covered the huge body. Long and thick legs grew from the monster. The lower jaw formed the head that aligned with his body in a straight line. The not-too sharp teeth lined the jaw, their sole purpose to crush the enemy.


    But this would only happen after they managed to land.


    The original¡­¡­¡­¡­ The original body that was outside the air shield and covering Grendan like a huge intestine was shooting out one copy after another. The legs were hidden underneath the shell, the body was curled into a ball, and they were being shot out like teardrops.


    Countless. In huge numbers.


    This could be seen as three combined attacks consisting of shooting out, entering, and creating chaos from all directions except the ground. And Kanaris kept dancing in it.


    A flash of the sword. The enemy shattered into 100 billion pieces, and there was almost no gap in between the first and the next swing of the blade. The speed of Kanaris'' dance had already exceeded a speed that words could describe. The average citizen would fail to see anything special from this. Even a normal Military Artist would not be able to see anything. A dance along with the sound of battle aimed at the living bullets shooting into the entire city. Kanaris'' dance wasn''t that strange an occurrence compared to this.


    She continued to dance in one spot. She had never moved from it.


    No, she couldn''t move away as long as she danced. The area of her movement was within half to ten centimeters. She never stepped across this area. Not even by one step.


    But the path depicted in her dance was cutting down all the enemies from one side of her area to the other, drawing out a broken line of light.


    Internal and external Kei variation - Resounding Melody.


    Sound filled her surroundings¡­¡­¡­¡­ Vibration and Kanaris'' dancing became one. Her dance drew it on, controlling it. The huge Kei exuding from the Heaven''s Blade filled the surroundings to become one with the vibration, and it had emerged as the victor.


    The action of swinging a sword originally held no meaning. The cut paths didn''t come from the sword. Kanaris'' sword was acting like a baton, and Kanaris was the conductor of a band. Wherever her baton pointed as she swung the slender sword, destruction occurred.


    "¡­¡­¡­ So, I, Kanaris, will not fail Your Majesty''s expectation. I''ll continue to eliminate them, so please watch me."


    Accompanying the sound of Kanaris'' sword path were numerous forms splitting apart from the huge body¡­¡­¡­ the living bullets burst and fell one by one.


    The intense scenery existed here too.


    Standing still here was a small piece of metal. Unbelievably heavy armor wrapped around the tiny existence of a Military Artist in Grendan. The multi-layer armor formed by the Dite wrapped around his tiny body. He was like the one who appears in a series or a fairy tale, the one who rides a horse, appearing in a movie with spear and shield upraised¡­¡­¡­ Like a knight.


    There existed a way to fight like a knight though there was no real knight in Grendan. Wrapped from head to toe with heavy fighting suit, lifting a knight''s spear and piercing the filth monster''s body as a group, this fighting method was built on being prepared to make sacrifices. This method was not appropriate for Grendan who had to fight against filth monsters more frequently than other cities. Hence, this method was not popular. However, it did exist.


    But for the tiny body who looked like a boy in his teens, no matter how you looked at him he was not a knight. He couldn''t possibly be a knight. He only held a shield. A defensive tool. He didn''t have a weapon. All he held was only a shield. A huge shield that shielded his entire body.


    He only focused on defense. He put so much emphasis on it that he didn''t even hold a weapon¡­¡­¡­ No. The shield itself could act as a blunt weapon. Still, he placed too much importance on defensive equipment. A majority of Military Artists would probably mock him as a coward and gaze at him with unreserved contempt. But they didn''t do so.


    Holding a shield, he was standing at the appointed place. At the place closest the outer edge of the city as he gazed at the gigantic monster nearing the city with upraised head. The eyes behind the mask showed no signs of fear as he faced the enormous monster and its horrifying movements. His fear didn''t drag out into the hour of battle even though he was scared of it with his face turning green, even though his body shook when he heard the Queen said "hell".


    The timid hero.


    This was how people who knew him complimented him. Because he was a coward, he possessed strength and courage that was stronger than anyone else as he stood ready to face battle. No matter how many enemies stood before him, he held a mental strength that was stronger than anyone as long as he overcame his timidness.


    He was the Heaven''s Blade successor Reverse Ilginas Elmen. No enemy existed who dared to stand in front of him.


    It held true even now.


    Kalvan''s shout pierced the outer edge through the flakes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tia."


    The event transpiring before the other Heaven''s Blades was also happening here as he made a noise behind his mask.


    The intestine-like skin of the massive monster continued to split. The bullets of living creatures shot out like a torrential rain past the air shield to attack the city.


    As usual, Reverse''s eyes seemed to be closed, but his slit-like eyes didn''t miss the scenery before him. He also didn''t seem to want to escape.


    He lifted the shield before him and released the Kei in his body.


    Internal and external Kei variation - Kongoukei Barrier.


    This was the matured form of Kongoukei that Layfon stole from Reverse and later taught Nina. The outer edge where Reverse stood formed a defensive line around the city, a barrier of Kei.


    Reverse stared ahead of him. His determined gaze stared at the colossal monster outside the city, stared at the bullets of creatures shooting out from its body. He could capture them with his senses even if his eyes couldn''t catch them. Either way, he was a defender. He focused all of his talents on the defensive. He kept training himself until he reached this state. And the person whom he protected also arrived at a state entirely opposite his.


    "Ah, I know, Reverse."


    The voice sounded behind him, carrying with it a sense of drunkenness.


    Different from Reverse, it belonged to a tall female. Her arms and legs were shockingly long. Her open fighting suit revealed a huge injury across her chest. There was also another big wound drawing from her forehead to her neck. Long hair the same color as her skin drifted in the wind. She was gazing at Reverse with proud and infatuated eyes.


    The Green Dragon crescent moon sabre was resting on her shoulder.


    Cauntia Valmon Falnes.


    The person who had reached a state totally opposite her partner''s had focused on her attention on offense. She slashed down a path diagonally as she lifted the sabre.


    External Kei variation - Ravenous Wolf''s Charge.


    Reverse''s defensive wall blocked off all the bullets of life creatures in his area. Many of them died when they touched the wall. But their comrades, shot over in the next wave were using them as cushions, so many managed to survive. The number of surviving bullets increased following the rise of number of corpses on the wall.


    The external Kei infused in Cauntia''s Green Dragon crescent moon saber became a starving wolf''s claw in the air, wiping away the remains in the outer edge and the bullets that managed to survive. The path of her saber cut away the monsters. External Kei turned them into powder and the heat of the Kei burnt them into coal. The chain of damage and destruction showed no signs of abating. The move was like a pack of starving wolves being released. The pack charged their prey, full of destructiveness.


    The light of annihilation dispersed like foam and repelled all its enemies.


    The Ravenous Wolf''s Charge was affecting the original body outside the air shield too. Long lashes of injuries were crafted into the skin of the huge body. The body shook. Its vibrations spread through the air shield and a sound of pain echoed throughout the city.


    The shooting of bullets halted but not the injury. It pierced straight through the huge body until one could see the sun on the other side. The power of that move was this strong.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ It could have been better if I could use this outside the city."


    Reverse didn''t reveal a bitter smile at the dissatisfied Cauntia. His tense expression would not loosen up as long as he still in a battle. He was afraid that his timid courage that was suppressing his cowardice would disappear like fog if he were to loosen up.


    "If you were to use it outside, you''d die, Cauntia."


    He had to say this. Cauntia dying was scarier than himself dying.


    In reality, the leather-like clothes she wore as she stood behind Reverse were in tatters. The not so rounded breasts were also revealed. The rebounding force of her move had damaged her clothes. Her clothes could only withstand ten shockwaves when she fought outside the city. And that was when she wasn''t using her full strength. Cauntia had said she wouldn''t have let that aged phase filth monster escape if she were to use the move she just executed.


    "But I don''t like it when I can''t catch my prey."


    It was hard to imagine she was fighting in this battle as he recalled her dissatisfied expression in the past. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly in the end. Her expression hadn''t changed. Alarm filled his eyes under the mask as he watched the body of the huge monster.


    "It hasn''t ended," he said.


    "I know."


    Cauntia understood her lover''s personality very well, so she didn''t get angry at him. She also wasn''t surprised at the event unfolding before her.


    The injury inflicted by Ravenous Wolf''s Charge healed in a split second. It wasn''t strange that this monster''s recovering ability was greater than a filth monster in its aged phase. This was predictable since the monster was able to cover the entire city.


    "Then let''s give it everything we have, just like before."


    Cauntia smiled. Her smile, for someone who was performing destructive acts, was so beautiful.


    But Reverse wasn''t looking at her. His gaze was always glued to the place ahead of him in order to protect the woman he loved behind him.


    In the sky.


    "It seems this isn''t the time to stay in the back and give support."


    External Kei variation - Meandering Haze.


    Tigris said as he released the shot. The bronze bowstring sliced the air and gave off a crisp sound. A crisp and fresh sound of power that rose above the battlefield filled with chaos, bedlam and madness. The released arrow was a shot of condensed external Kei. It turned into numerous new arrows as it was released from the bow. The shots dispersed like shining water droplets, and they became a torrent of rain. Their trajectory wasn''t straight. They ignored the principle of nature and changed direction after traveling for some distance. Like animals fallen into water, they pierced through the bullets attempting to land, shattered them and went to hunt down the next prey until they exhausted their energy.


    A new Meandering Haze shot out before the rain of arrows disappeared. Dots painted the sky of Grendan.


    He had been called an old man since he was young. He stood rooted to the spot just like his name as he continued to release his arrows.


    Behind him.


    "So annoying. Annoying. Annoying."


    Barmelin repeated while she pulled the trigger. She held two cannons. The body of each cannon had two round barrels aligned side by side. The two barrels spun every time a bullet shot out. Not many Military Artists preferred this weapon but some liked it. But the city government would hate him for the enormous artillery bill if he were to use real bullets. In addition, Kei bullets would tip the balance between the Military Artist''s amount of Kei and the speed the bullet was shot out. Hence some Military Artists disliked it. These reasons explained why it was rare to see this weapon.


    Still, Barmelin was using two such weapons and shooting out Kei bullets. This point alone was enough to demonstrate her unusual amount of Kei. Also, this weapon needed something to help brace its body because of its weight. For example, using straps and then holding it with two hands. But Barmelin was holding one in each hand without any trouble. This meant her internally Kei-strengthened muscles were quite something.


    Four thousand bullets every minute. Two hands equaled eight thousand bullets. This number of Kei bullets flew through Grendan''s sky. They formed a screen in the sky and also looked like an intense stream. The monsters passing through the air shield shattered into pieces when they contacted the screen or the stream.


    "Really, this isn''t a speed an old man like me can catch up to," Tigris sighed as he kept shooting. There was no change to his speed.


    "Hurry up and retire, you dead old man."


    "Is this respect for the elderly?"


    "You''re so noisy. If you want me to be like that then become someone that is worthy of respect before you say it."


    "Hahaha, that''s true."


    Tigris laughed joyously and kept shooting arrows. Barmelin kept pulling the triggers, her expression dissatisfied.


    The screen of Kei bullets weaved by two Heaven''s Blade successors heartlessly obliterated the bullets of creatures falling from the sky. They weren''t giving them any chance.


    "¡­¡­¡­ So troublesome."


    The feeling of dissatisfaction didn''t disappear in Barmelin''s body.


    "So annoying. I should just get rid of it with one shot."


    She glanced at the restored Dite under her foot.


    That was her Heaven''s Blade. A right amount of Kei was required in terms of using guns. Otherwise, one couldn''t even shoot with a gun. Although her Heaven''s Blade had a setting that would allow her to adjust the level of Kei, this wasn''t the time to use it recklessly. This was also one aspect of the gun. It was different from Tigris'' bow, which allowed him to change the amount of Kei at will. To put it clearly, a gun was just a device used to release a certain amount of Kei as a bullet.


    "Bear with it a while longer," Tigris said with a sour smile. "It won''t be too late to use that later. There''s always an order to doing things."


    Of course, the Heaven''s Blade successors'' ability to minimize the damages the city sustained in this unusual situation was one type of "unusual".


    "As I said, right now, we have to bear it."


    "Humph."


    Barmelin turned her gaze to the stream of Kei bullets again.


    Looking at the downpour of Kei bullets that showed no signs of stopping.


    Very little damage meant the city was still harmed even though the damages were minimized.


    "How''s the situation?"


    (About the reception to the attack, the current rate of destruction is 99.9999999¡­¡­¡­ almost close to 100.)


    "That isn''t 100%."


    Alsheyra looked out the window to the battlefield after listening to Delbone''s report. The strength of the Heaven''s Blades that could almost strike through all the monsters was worthy of compliment. But this wasn''t a 100% success, meaning a very small number had landed in Grendan and continued to move. Even a small number wasn''t a number to be neglected in light of the total.


    (This number is still controllable because Military Artists have been arranged on the third defensive line.)


    "They would be useless if they can''t even do that much."


    But the problem was how much longer would this state last?


    In this bizarre situation, she couldn''t not worry about the mental state of the Heaven''s Blade successors who enjoyed battle. It was also problematic of how long other Military Artists could sustain themselves mentally. The pressure of the mind was heavier than that on the flesh. It wasn''t possible to stay sane for long in this battle.


    "Let''s hope it won''t drag out for too long."


    (But we''ll be troubled if Your Majesty used all of your strength.)


    "I know," she said as if she had eaten something bitter. "Are you trying to say that the timing is the key?"


    (If Your Majesty''s strike a few days ago was 10%, then a strike at full power would create a rebounding force large enough to destroy half of the palace. It might cause huge damage to the ground under the worst circumstance. Though the palace had been rebuilt to cushion the impact, do you think the palace could contain all the damages? Please give it some consideration.)


    "I hate being too strong."


    Delbone laughed at her words.


    (It''s very important for wait for the timing right now. Allow the Heaven''s Blades to make that chance. Make that monster show its weakness. It is necessary to wait till then.)


    "It''d be good if it really has a weak point."


    "¡­¡­¡­ It does have a weak point."


    The person who replied was Saya. The girl of moonlight had been standing behind with Leerin as she watched the battle rage outside the window with little emotion.


    "Saya?"


    "That''s probably Nano Celluloid Interface M Durin."


    "What a name."


    "It was a weapon that Ignasis used to destroy the world before it became Ignasis'' subordinate. It can turn the atoms of the Aurora Field into energy and increase it endlessly in Zero Territory. It may be in a half rampage state."


    "Atoms of the Aurora Field?"


    "Oh, the ancestor of the filth monsters. That I do know. What next?"


    "Nano Celluloid is a group weapon made up of many individual forms. The core that controls everything is inside the body. It isn''t possible for it to attack in large scale without a core controlling the organization."


    "That''s true. There is a weak point, but even you don''t know its location, right?"


    "No."


    "I see," Alsheyra said and finally sensed Leerin spacing out.


    "What is it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ Nothing. What is it?"


    Leerin must be the one most uncomfortable about the current battle. She was not used to a battle no matter how prepared she was mentally. She would definitely feel unsettled with a battle raging before her.


    "It''s all right."


    So Alsheyra showed a carefree smile.


    "Seems like it isn''t the expected final battle."


    "Is that so¡­¡­? But why¡­¡­¡­"


    "Because it''s not L?vateinn. Besides, the moon is not falling," Saya replied.


    "L?vateinn?"


    "Nano Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn. He is the original of the Nano Celluloids and the filth monsters. An existence up a level of Durin who is attacking this city."


    "Then is he like a king?"


    "It''s more like a queen from its shape."


    "Ara, the same as me."


    "The situation on the moon seems dangerous judging by the fact that Durin has successfully escaped. But L?vateinn has yet to appear, and so Ignasis probably hasn''t been released, or we can say it hasn''t reached that stage yet. Protecting Ignasis is always her first priority."


    Alsheyra couldn''t tell from Leerin''s expression if she understood Saya''s explanation or not. But her unsettled face was facing the window.


    Ah. Yes.


    Alsheyra also turned her gaze out the window as if she had thought of something. Even if she was to strengthen her vision, she still couldn''t see it.


    It was on the other side of the air shield.


    Zuellni.


    (That guy shouldn''t have the time to spare to attack the other side.)


    But this wasn''t the only thing Leerin was worrying about. Of course, she was worried about Zuellni, but she was even more worried about the person in it.


    Layfon.


    Alsheyra had asked Delbone about him, but she had not told Leerin that Layfon had come to Grendan. Delbone may have thought that Leerin already knew or she thought it wasn''t something she herself should say.


    (Is this really all right?)


    Delbone was asking about Layfon''s punishment. Was it really all right not to retract the order exiling him?


    Alsheyra would reinstate his Heaven''s Blade title if Leerin asked for it now. Leerin''s ability was essential even though they didn''t know how much of it was needed. But she believed the blood of Grendan''s royalty had become purer as evident in the births of Leerin and Alsheyra, the existences that were one step away from perfection. Hence Leerin''s blood was needed to make this plan come into fruition.


    Besides, this incidence, the day that was fated to arrive, today''s incidence that had been predicted, this meant the day to use Leerin''s eye would come sooner or later, and so she was the most important person in Grendan. Alsheyra would not casually deny Leerin''s wish.


    But Leerin would not ask for it. She had already said so in Zuellni and in the Inner Court of Grendan. She didn''t want to drag Layfon in. She didn''t wish to involve him in this hell.


    To Alsheyra, there was no need for Layfon to become a Heaven''s Blade successor since he had been exiled from Grendan. Alsheyra had been gathering the Heaven''s Blades since she became Queen.


    This meant everything was fated. Things didn''t happen by chance. Alsheyra understood this to be her personal explanation but she felt the person to become a Heaven''s Blade successor must be fated to do so. So for Layfon who was chosen by a Heaven''s Blade and had to let go of it, the fate of becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor was not to be his.


    The same reason explained the impossibility of making a Military Artist hold the Heaven''s Blade through the strength of a Haikizoku and Kei accelerating drugs. These acts would only forcibly twist fate. They were meaningless acts that would create unfortunate consequences. It was better not to do it in the first place than to create the uneasiness.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She looked at the side of Leerin''s face.


    But it wasn''t that bad to allow Layfon to come back. As long as he had his personality of leaving the reason of a fight to others, as long as he still cared about Leerin, then Leerin''s reason to fight would become his reason to fight. In a way, Layfon would once more return to the road of fate.


    (Never mind. Things will work out somehow.)


    As expected, Alsheyra''s thinking wouldn''t change. If Layfon was fated to become a Heaven''s Blade successor then he would hold a Heaven''s Blade even if she didn''t do anything. Right now, they had to focus on the thing happening before them.


    What would that guy do¡­¡­¡­


    What he would do probably wouldn''t be related to the battle now.


    ¡ó


    "Nii-san?" the brothers and sisters said behind him.


    The pain in Layfon''s heart wasn''t physical but it was enough to make him breathless. Still, this wasn''t time for the pain to drag him down. The city was shaking because of the attack. Layfon knew this was caused by the Heaven''s Blade successors on the outer edge of the city.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­All of them?"


    The waves of Kei linking like one line on the outer edge was telling Layfon of this fact. On top of this were the two waves of huge Kei rolling from the center of the city, making it the Kei of nine people altogether. Nine people except Delbone and Savaris. No one could possess so much Kei other than Heaven''s Blades.


    The Heaven''s Blades had not entered battle together when Layfon was still in Grendan. Usually only one Heaven''s Blade was needed in battle excluding Delbone, who was constantly searching through Psychokinesis. The exception was the fight with the filth monster with a name - Behemoth. But even that battle didn''t need all Heaven''s Blade successors.


    But Layfon didn''t have time spared to feel shocked.


    He immediately understood through his sight why the Kei of the Heaven''s Blade successors were covering the entire city.


    He was a little later than usual in detecting the situation because the people he was familiar with had attracted his attention with their conversation. And he had concentrated on protecting them from the refugees around them. But then even others noticed it by this stage.


    "¡­¡­ Hey, what''s that?"


    Layfon looked at the sky and finally understood what it was that could counter the huge Kei of the Heaven''s Blades. The alarm made his skin prick. His body moved stiffly. He used his body to protect the siblings behind him.


    The enemy was in the sky.


    It was morning now but the sky was still dark, and it suddenly split. Bubbles surfaced one after another like boiling water, and then they split apart¡­¡­¡­ this happened at the same time in numerous places, and then a large number of things fell from the sky.


    A huge number of Kei bullets ripped the sky apart in a speed faster than people could comprehend, and they destroyed those things falling from the sky. The shocked crowd finally shrieked at this scenery.


    "Nii-san?"


    Layfon felt people stepping on his back and he could also hear Nina and the others'' angry shouts. They were probably protecting Lucia and Romina.


    "Nii-san?"


    His siblings repeated, just wanting to confirm the truth.


    Layfon felt like a knife was cutting into his heart.


    He hadn''t seen his siblings since that match. Some of them reproached him. Some may have feared him after watching the match and so they fled¡­¡­¡­ Even once was enough of an impact for him.


    "Nii-san!"


    The one who shouted was Stephen.


    Layfon closed his eyes. His ears hurt. His heart hurt more. Even part of his body capable of feeling pain hurt. He didn''t hear anything more afterwards. No, he couldn''t hear it. Wailings, moaning and an angry tide of footsteps shook the earth.


    And then,


    "Layfon!" came Nina''s sharp voice.


    And then,


    "Oh no, Toby and the others still haven''t escaped!" Romina''s voice came to his ears. "They''re still in the orphanage."


    Layfon used most of his strength to keep his teeth from chattering as if something was pressing down on all of his nerves.


    "Layfon!" Nina''s voice made him choose.


    He had already decided what to do when he opened his eyes. What to do? What to do? The painful memories, the place of his past, Grendan. He reached out his hand to Grendan and this meant¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­ Senpai, can I ask you to do something?" he opened his eyes and looked at Nina.


    "Leave them to me," she nodded once with force. "We''ll see them safely to the shelter."


    Her strong nod answered him.


    "Please!" he said and leapt for the orphanage, for his siblings. The pain in his heart did not disappear. What should he say to them? To his brothers? To Stephen? He had chosen to refuse answering when they questioned him at that time. Still, his body moved now so to protect them. He was scared but he wanted to touch them. Two opposite feelings clashed in his heart. Even he didn''t know which road to pick. He was like a ball used in training, rebounding after hitting a wall, halting only when it lost all of its energy.


    Perhaps his existence was like this.


    Perhaps there was no meaning in meeting with Leerin. Everyone in the orphanage still hated him. He came here because of his immaturity. Perhaps it held no meaning for him.


    This implied¡­¡­


    "Even so¡­¡­¡­"


    He continued to jump.


    Anri was silently digging on her own in a corner of the city, behind a fence of evergreen vegetables.


    "Anri!"


    She didn''t stop even though a voice of reproach was calling her.


    "Anri! What''re you doing!"


    Wet soil stuck to her face, but she still kept digging, ignoring that voice. She was holding a toy spade that children used, and she was using it to dig.


    "Anri, what is it?"


    This time it was her sister''s voice. She finally turned around. Standing behind her was an angry Toby and a very worried Rainetta.


    "The evacuation siren''s been rung. Hurry and head for the shelter."


    "¡­¡­¡­ I''m looking for something! It''s okay. Toby-Ni, you guys go ahead!"


    "Be sensible! This isn''t the time for it!"


    "It''s all right. The Heaven''s Blades are in this city."


    "I don''t mean that!"


    It looked like fire was about to sprout from Toby''s throat. Rainetta watched them with suspicion. This situation shouldn''t warrant such fury. Filth monsters attacked this city a lot. Although this time the attack closely followed the last time, it wasn''t that rare for filth monster warning to sound in a short period of time. Besides, this didn''t mean filth monsters would immediately pop up in residential areas even though the city was being attacked. Though Anri and them had experienced many evacuation sirens, the residential areas had never been destroyed. Because the Heaven''s Blades would easily defeat them no matter how horrifying the filth monsters were. A battle that didn''t need the presence of a Heaven''s Blade was of an even lower level.


    But Rainetta could feel from Anri''s answer that her sense of danger was too low. It couldn''t be helped that Toby was angry with her, but Rainetta could also discern that there was more in Toby''s anger than met the eyes.


    "Anri, Toby''s right. This isn''t the time for this. Anri, you''re a big sister. You can''t be a bad influence to the kids."


    "That''s not it, Nee-san. Toby-Nii isn''t angry about that."


    "Uh?"


    "Hey, stop it."


    At Toby''s threat, Anri didn''t stop digging.


    "Toby-Nii just doesn''t want me to dig up what he left here."


    "Anri!"


    She ignored Toby and kept digging with the spade. A feeling of the spade touching something solid shot up her arm. Found it.


    "Leave it!"


    "Ah."


    Toby pulled on her sleeve. She lost her center of gravity and fell to a side.


    "Toby. You didn''t have to do this!"


    "So noisy!"


    Anger filled his words. He glared at her. She glared back without losing ground.


    "Zuellni''s here!"


    Anri''s voice made Toby and even Rainetta''s face fall.


    "Layfon-Nii is there. There won''t be another chance to apologize to Layfon-Nii if we miss this opportunity."


    "Why do I have to apologize to him!" Toby''s voice, mixed with pain, echoed in the darkness. "That guy¡ªthat guy betrayed us! He was a Heaven''s Blade successor but he entered the underground matches. His name as a Military Artist is tainted."


    "No!" Anri''s voice smothered his. Pain showed in her expression, in Rainetta''s too.


    They liked Layfon-Nii the best.


    The entire orphanage had turned strange since the exposure of Layfon''s deed. Toby was always angry. Rainetta was always sad. Their younger siblings cried because of Toby''s anger. Father left the responsibility of the orphanage to Romina. Layfon left Grendan and Leerin left the orphanage. Anri could only cover her ears and escape the reality because she was scared. She couldn''t do anything.


    But she saw it.


    Scolded by Toby, beaten. The siblings threw things at him, but Layfon always had his head silently lowered, his face filled with sadness. Anri saw it. Layfon never once explained himself.


    "This isn''t why Toby-Nii''s angry. You''re angry because Layfon-Ni has betrayed our expectations!"


    "Wu!"


    Toby''s face turned red. He stood rooted. Anri showed no signs of stopping though she saw his hand turned into a fist. She chanced upon the news that Layfon had been exiled to Zuellni. She heard the entire conversation between Leerin and Father when they were making dinner.


    Right now, Zuellni was next to Grendan.


    Why? Why?


    She was confused about this event that would never have happened. But one thing was clear.


    "There may not be another chance! The chance to meet Layfon-Nii and apologize. There won''t be another one! Is this all right? Toby-Nii. I don''t like it to be like this. Nee-san thinks the same too, don''t you?"


    The two of them were silent at her question. Their feelings were complicated. They faced her with their backs, unable to give an answer. Anri had decided on what to do regardless of their decision. She tightened her grip on the spade again and continued to dig out that thing.


    The thing that Toby hid in here after Layfon left. He hid it in a can originally containing food. He had buried it here.


    "Anri!" Toby shouted.


    "You didn''t throw it away!"


    Toby fell silent once more.


    At this time.


    "Eh?"


    "Wuah."


    "Ah!"


    The city shook intensely.


    "Cityquake?"


    The evergreen vegetables, the building behind them and the fence were all shaking intensely. Watching the building and the vegetables that seemed about to collapse, Toby forcibly pulled Anri up to a safer place. Still, she held the can tightly before her chest.


    "Hey, this doesn''t look good. We can talk about this later. Anyway, we''ve to head for the shelter¡­¡­¡­"


    But it was already too late.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uh?"


    Rainetta looked at the sky, pointing at something.


    Monsters were falling through the air shield like rain. After that, a large number of Kei bullets shot them down. The place where Anri lived, an ordinary place, a place that remained peaceful regardless of filth monsters'' attack, turned into a battlefield in a split second.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The three of them forgot what they were doing as they stared at the sky. Huge rumbles hammered the sky. Kei bullets burnt the atmosphere. Shattered chains crossed the sky.


    Their hearts must stay calm while facing this sudden change.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hurry and go," Toby was the first to speak.


    "Hurry!"


    The shaking had subsided but the city was still shaking. It was difficult to run on the unstable ground. Besides, Anri and Rainetta still hadn''t mentally caught up with reality. They couldn''t feel their feet touching the ground. They felt more like they were stepping on air, unstable. They couldn''t use all of their strength.


    "Hurry!"


    Not wanting to wait further, Toby took Rainetta''s hand and dragged her along after Anri.


    But¡­¡­¡­ The counterattack of the Heaven''s Blades wasn''t perfect. The small misses were below the smallest decimal point, so a few bullets of monsters still landed on Grendan, and their fall explained the shaking of the city.


    And the probability of this tiny decimal, taking into consideration of Grendan''s size, was happening right before the three of them.


    It landed in front of them.


    "AH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Anri didn''t know whether she herself or her sister was calling out. The impact of the landing shattered the pavements, and then something hard was blown around in all direction. Low moans of hurt sounded from the direction of the thing that landed. Humid solid things rubbed against each other, giving off an uncomfortable noise. The three collapsed people weren''t clear of the situation, but they knew very well what was before them.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhhh."


    This time it was obviously Anri''s voice. The monster opened its hard shell, letting loose its legs and opening its huge lower jaw. Insect-like multifaceted-eyes shone red.


    "Uh!" Toby stood before the two girls.


    "Toby!"


    "You two, hurry and escape!"


    "How could you¡­¡­ Toby!"


    Toby''s face turned white at Rainetta''s wailing, but he still stood in front of the girls, standing before the monster. However, those weren''t the only changes in the monster''s body.


    The shell on the upper body of the monster opened and insect-like wings unfolded. Underneath the shell hid not an insect''s soft body, but many ball-shaped things. The balls were just the size of a full-grown male, and there lay about twenty to thirty of them. Cracks appeared on those balls almost the same time as the shell opened. The cracks spread across the surface until the balls burst. What was inside the balls obtained freedom.


    And flew.


    The things flying out from the balls landed around the monster. Only four slender legs supported the body. Its shape was like a skeleton''s. There were neither muscles nor fat. Sticky membranes covered the joints. Tiny red light shone inside black eye sockets. The new monsters ran for the three.


    The three people were so scared that they couldn''t even voice their terror.


    "Run!" Toby shouted with a trembling voice.


    But Toby couldn''t prevent the monsters from catching up with the girls even were the girls to escape. Toby wasn''t a Military Artist, and he was also weaponless. He was just the average 10 years old child that one could see anywhere. But he still stood before the girls, his arms outstretched to protect them. One knew he was scared just by looking at his shaky legs, but he still stood, unmoving.


    "Run!" he repeated.


    But Anri and Rainette were motionless. The sudden dark fate swallowed their courage. Their bodies couldn''t move.


    All was about to end. About to end heartlessly.


    They couldn''t say sorry to Layfon-Nii, couldn''t eat Leerin''s handmade cooking, couldn''t tease Rainetta and Toby, couldn''t fight with the boys at school. Everything was about to end.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ No," Anri said.


    "Run!" Toby called again.


    And an even more intense change happened.


    What Anri and the two saw was a pillar of light descending from the sky to destroy the entire monster, then light split off from that pillar to shatter the small monsters, evaporating them. The horror and despair were eliminated so easily.


    One person stood on the remnants of the eggs of that monster. The smoke of the explosion dispersed. Anri and the two clearly saw that person''s face.


    "Ah, ahhh¡­¡­¡­¡­" Anri felt tears rushing from her eyes.


    This person held a Katana the same as Father''s. He was eyeing the corpse of the monster with a pair of serious eyes but his face was the same as last time''s, filled with a wisp of sadness.


    "Layfon-Nii!"


    "Toby, Rainetta, Anri, are you hurt?"


    "No, it''s all right."


    "Really? That''s good."


    From the relieved-Layfon, it felt like he had turned back into the familiar person that they knew.


    "Layfon-Nii!" Rainetta finally found her voice and cast her gaze at Toby.


    "Toby."


    Layfon was also looking at him. Unlike Rainetta and Anri, only Toby''s originally despaired gaze was now filled with anger as he glared at him.


    "Why now¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "How dare you show your face before us now!?" Toby shouted in fury as he cried. His shoulders trembled from his crying. His fists were held tightly as he glared at Layfon angrily.


    Anri couldn''t say anything. She had been scolding Toby but she couldn''t say anything now. Toby still liked Layfon-Nii now, but his intense feeling only added more to her pain.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Wu."


    Rainetta covered her mouth with both of her hands. Tears rolled in her eyes as she tried not to call out. Anri too, tried hard not to cry as she watched Toby and Layfon.


    "¡­¡­Till now, I know I have no right to stand before you," Layfon said faintly. His voice made one feel very sad.


    "But since I''m here and I met this thing, I couldn''t leave you all behind."


    "Didn''t you already leave us behind!" Toby shouted and ran to Layfon who had stepped down from the corpse. He took hold of the shirt on his chest and howled. "Doing such terrible thing to us and being exiled from the city. Isn''t that the same as leaving us behind!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "The underground matches. Was there even a need to enter!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because I thought money was necessary. Toby, you may have forgotten. There was a severe shortage of food in Grendan''s past. There was no food for everyone, but only I, as a Military Artist, was rationed food."


    Toby had heard of this from Romina. This happened before Anri was born. A problem appeared in the city''s food production plan. Though the problem was solved on time, it had led to a year of food shortage. Many, many people died of starvation.


    "I thought that wouldn''t have happened if we had money. Lots and lots of money. Of course, the problem couldn''t have been solved that easily, but that was how I thought back then. I became a Heaven''s Blade successor but I still thought the money wasn''t enough, so¡­¡­¡­"


    "But to us¡­¡­¡­¡­ To me, it''s enough to have Layfon-Nii around¡­¡­¡­"


    Anri felt she must say something as she watched them. She felt that her relationship with Toby and Layfon might not return to how it was before if a wrong move was made, so she wanted to convey her feelings to him.


    "I also think it''s enough that Layfon-Nii is around."


    But it already took all of her courage to say this. She couldn''t say anything more. She lowered her head, feeling bitter at her uselessness.


    Rainetta''s hand gave her back a pat.


    Anri finally realized what she was holding because of her sister''s gaze.


    "This is what Toby-Nii hid without tossing away."


    "Anri dug it up hearing of news about Zuellni."


    Anri opened the can in her hand. Inside lay a toy. Though it wasn''t a common toy, it was an ordinary toy that no one would be envious of.


    A wooden toy. A doll holding a shield and a sword.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon clearly knew what this was.


    Anri didn''t know what it was, but she had seen Toby putting it in his personal box. Sometimes he took it out and played with it. She had asked him to lend it to her at home but he wouldn''t no matter how much she asked.


    "You''re still keeping it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ So annoying. I already tossed it away."


    "It''s Sutero''s Roki."


    As expected, Anri didn''t know what it was. She guessed it was a character in a popular children''s animation. Anyway, boys tended to like this kind of thing.


    "I'' m sorry. I wanted to buy you a better one, but I couldn''t get one."


    "So annoying. They don''t sell it anymore. It''s enough I have this," Toby said angrily and glared at him. "Like this, it''s enough¡­¡­¡­¡­ It''s good enough to have this¡­¡­¡­¡­" his hands fell from Layfon''s chest, but one of his hands was still balled into a fist, trembling.


    "You idiot. Layfon-Nii is a big idiot."


    "Sorry."


    Suddenly, Toby threw his fist at him. Layfon could have evaded it as a Miltiary Artist but he didn''t move. He silently let his fists fall on his body.


    "As I said, don''t apologize."


    "Uh."


    "¡­¡­¡­ I won''t say sorry too."


    "Uh."


    "This cancels it out."


    "Uh."


    "You idiot."


    Toby''s entire body shook. After a moment of hesitation, Layfon placed his hand on his shoulder. Toby muttered again in a light voice. "You idiot."


    Anri and Rainetta watched it all.


    "¡­¡­¡­ I don''t understand how boys think," Rainetta sighed, but tears rolled in her eyes.


    Anri was happy too. Everything was back in order.


    But they didn''t have time to submerge in joy. Monsters continued to fall from the sky.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, you three hurry and head to the shelter. Felli."


    A piece of metal exuding a faint light flew over to Layfon''s voice. Anri immediately knew this was a Psychokinesis flake.


    "Please guide these three to a shelter."


    (I understand.)


    A clear and melodic voice came from the flake.


    "Nii-san."


    "It seems even all of the Heaven''s Blades are unable to guard everything. It''ll be bad if the same thing happens. Felli¡­¡­¡­ senpai is an excellent Psychokinesist, so she''ll definitely point out a safe route for you."


    "Layfon-Nii, what are you planning to do?"


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    His gaze turned to somewhere faraway at Toby''s question. His gaze was there, Grendan''s centre. The closer it was to the city''s center, the higher the buildings were. And the highest building in the middle of the city was Grendan''s palace.


    Toby felt Layfon was looking at there.


    "I have to see Leerin."


    "I see."


    Toby was shocked. Layfon''s expression was severe. In the palace¡­¡­¡­ Everyone knew the Queen, Alsheyra Almonise was there. Perhaps Ni-san hated the Queen who exiled him.


    "Ah, but Leerin-Nee may be in the shelter."


    "It''s okay."


    It''s okay? Toby didn''t get it.


    "All right, let''s go."


    But Toby lost his chance to make clear of things because of Layfon''s urging. Besides, this wasn''t the time to let his guard down. He took Rainetta and Anri''s hands and followed the flake to the shelter.


    Layfon looked at his siblings'' backs till they disappeared, then he cast his gaze at the palace once more.


    (As I thought. You''re still going.)


    Another flake was giving off a faint light beside him.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Sorry."


    (I already knew things would turn out like this, so I''m not mad.)


    "The captain?"


    "They''ve already arrived at the shelter. The two of them are confirming a safe route back to Zuellni."


    "Do you know of Zuellni''s situation?"


    (Aren''t you heading for the palace?)


    "¡­¡­¡­ Felli."


    He felt she was hiding something from him. She hadn''t told him of Zuellni''s situation when Nina was missing and when he was fighting the aged phase filth monster.


    He heard her sigh on the other end of the flake.


    (I still can''t contact Zuellni. That unbelievable monster has surrounded the other side of the air shield.)


    "Then Zuellni¡­¡­¡­"


    (We can only pray the other side isn''t in the same situation.)


    Layfon felt a future filled with darkness waited for him. Intense fights were taking place everywhere. He had never seen this before in Grendan, a monster wrapping around the entire city and suppressing it. All of the Heaven''s Blade successors were defending the city.


    This had never happened before.


    This must be the mysterious fight related to the world that Nina talked about. If this was true¡­¡­¡­


    He had always been thinking of Leerin''s refusal to see him after he heard of Nina and Lucia''s opinions. At that time, it was impossible for him to win against the Queen and Lintence. He could only drag out the fight longer with Lintence even if he held the Heaven''s Blade.


    But this was something Leerin wouldn''t understand.


    Besides, the Heaven''s Blades knew the Queen was the strongest Military Artist. Even if one wasn''t a Heaven''s Blade, a slightly better Military Artist could tell how powerful she was by looking at the unusual amount of Kei exuding from her.


    Ordinary people thought the Queen being the strongest was just propaganda from the palace.


    This couldn''t be helped since the Queen had never fought before. And even if she did fight, no one from the city would have known. Layfon knew some people thought it was propaganda to strengthen the royal family''s dignity.


    He didn''t know if Leerin thought the same, but at that split second, it shouldn''t be strange for her to think he couldn''t save her from them.


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leerin wouldn''t think like that.


    It was more like her not to allow him to do something so dangerous. But what if this wasn''t the case?


    What if she truly, truly wanted from the bottom of her heart to return to Grendan and so she refused him? At that time, to leave without telling anyone of her reason¡­¡­ Perhaps it had something to do with the mystery that Nina talked about.


    He thought maybe he was thinking too much.


    But pondering led him nowhere. Could he only confirm his suspicion if he were to see her face to face? Why did she refuse him? What was she thinking to return to Grendan at that particular point in time? Why did he want to straighten out these things?


    He could only confirm all of it when he met Leerin.


    "I really should head back to Zuellni with the Captain¡­¡­¡­"


    (Please don''t talk about the impossible.)


    Felli heartlessly cut off his words.


    "Felli¡­¡­¡­"


    (You came to Zuellni in order to change yourself. Has this changed?)


    "No, it hasn''t."


    He nodded subconsciously at the sudden question, not sure what she was getting at.


    (My feeling stays the same. I''ll definitely pursue it if there''s another path other than being a Psychokinesist. That was why I came to Zuellni.)


    "Yes."


    (But if you came back to Zuellni the way you are now, you''ll only be halting your progress.)


    "Perhaps so¡­¡­"


    (Then please resolve this knot in your heart. Regardless of the result, it''s better to understand than to worry and not understand anything.)


    "Perhaps so."


    (But there''s only one thing I want to know. Is that all right?)


    "What is it?"


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Felli herself brought up the question, yet she stayed silent.


    "Uh, Felli¡­¡­"


    Had something happened on the other side of the flake? Sound finally came through when Layfon decided to touch the flake.


    (Well, it''s like that¡­¡­)


    "What?"


    (Lay¡­ fon¡­¡­¡­ Layfon¡­¡­¡­)


    Why did she change her words, and she said so two times too¡­¡­


    (Layfon, what kind of a person is Leerin to you?)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?"


    He didn''t quite understand the meaning behind her question. Unlike the usual light tone, Felli seemed to have trouble speaking and her rhythm was also a bit flustered. He couldn''t get her meaning.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­?"


    But she didn''t stop.


    (Are you two just simple childhood friends? Or do you like her? Or are you two lovers?)


    "Well, well¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He recalled that night before they fought Falnir. He had received the proof of reconciliation from Derek. His nerves had finally relaxed. He cried. Leerin cried too and then¡­¡­


    He remembered it.


    No. He couldn''t have forgotten it.


    At that time, their lips overlapped as if he was to relax all his thoughts inside him. His brain became blank in that one split second. He was too happy. Tears of happiness couldn''t be stopped, and that was the only emotion filling his head.


    And that was a very normal act he made without much consideration. He didn''t think Felli had seen that.


    Then what was the meaning behind this question?


    "Well¡­¡­"


    He didn''t know what to say, but he opened his mouth, thinking it was bad not to say something.


    And he sensed it before he thought of what to say.


    (Fon fon?)


    "Please have the flake move away."


    (¡­¡­ A Military Artist. Just one person.)


    Felli felt it too. The huge amount of Kei had suddenly closed in. Had this person been watching him through Sakkei? But to come and find Layfon rather than fight the monsters in this situation? What was his purpose?


    (Please be careful. This person can only have come for you under these circumstances. I feel he has a purpose.)


    Felli felt the same as him. Her flake left.


    In Layfon''s hand was the Iron Dite. He made this choice without much thought. From the Kei of the other person, Layfon had chosen to rely on the skill that would best suit this fight, meaning the Iron Dite. But was this right? His opponent''s figure appeared before him as he pondered.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why?"


    The person whom he couldn''t believe to see had appeared before him.


    "Layfon. It''s been a long time."


    He couldn''t feel that feeling in his words. Something was mixed in with the hard words as those words hammered his heart.


    "Why are you here, Father?"


    This was his foster father. The restored Iron Dite in his hand held the same shape as Layfon''s. He was watching Layfon with a serious gaze that he never used in the orphanage. A gaze that was rarely seen in the dojo.


    "But that ends here. The place you should return to is Zuellni."


    "Father¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t understand.


    "Hurry, return to Zuellni. But¡­¡­¡­ that''s only if you can head back immediately."


    The sharp blade of his father was pointed at him.


    Father''s Sakkei was conveyed to the son.


    "I''ll attack you with this Katana."


    Father said such unbelievable words as at the same time, Kei exploded.

 Volume 14, 4 — To Block the Road Ahead

    Volume 14, Chapter 4: To Block the Road Ahead


    There would be no chance of Leerin appearing in battle. Alsheyra would ensure this. Even Leerin herself didn''t know what she could do in the battle.


    Her right eye wasn''t normal, and that was all she knew.


    To the eyes of the audience who observed the battle, Leerin''s position was that of a VIP. Originally, the city''s flag was placed on the top of the tall tower located in the middle of Grendan, the palace that was the highest point of the city. Leerin and Alsheyra were together, surrounded by the building built without any sense of aesthetics as the storm blew in through the windows without hesitation. The destructive wind. Just its remnants were enough to send Leerin''s body flying.


    Alsheyra had come over here after greeting the Heaven''s Blades. Leerin and Saya had followed her.


    This wasn''t a safe place. Perhaps there wasn''t a place considered safe in this city. The intensity of the battle taking place on the other side of the window was one that Leerin had never seen before. The Nano Celluloid Interface monster M Durindana covered the entire city. The Heaven''s Blade successors were countering it with unbelievable power. An impossible battle was now on stage.


    But what next?


    Even if the monster''s resilience wasn''t limitless, the current situation wasn''t advantageous for Grendan. Heaven''s Blade successors and normal Military Artists were just normal humans. Their physical strength was limited. Though the trump card, Alsheyra, was here, according to Delbone, the Queen''s power could only be used once. Not that she would use up all of her power, but that the city itself couldn''t sustain the recoil of her attack.


    A world that couldn''t give people freedom. Even if one wanted to live ordinarily, the space of his movement was confined to the limits of the city. He still had to live constantly with the fear of being taken away by filth monsters. He would be limited by other things even if he had the strength to break through that fear.


    What was something that Leerin could do?


    What could this right eye do?


    The eye that should have been born with Alsheyra had grown in Leerin. What meaning did this impossible event hold in this situation? Did it mean Leerin herself could do nothing? Or that Leerin''s eye and Alsheyra''s power must be separated? If these two things couldn''t stay separated, they would not be able to overcome this crisis.


    Leerin felt she was more useful if she thought of it this way.


    It was very painful for her to be so useless. It already took her huge determination to stand here. It would be too heartless if she still couldn''t do anything at this stage.


    So she asked a question.


    She asked a question of herself.


    What could she do? If she could do something, what would the effect be?


    So Leerin took down the blindfold and let the eyeball, carved with a cross made of thorns, expose itself in the air. This was hers but at the same time it wasn''t. The pupil of the moon was here to protect Saya who created this world. Airen became the moon to seal off the enemies. This was his pupil.


    This pupil existed to protect Saya. It must be here to do something and so Leerin took down the blindfold.


    (Set their gravestones.)


    "Eh?"


    (Adorn everything disturbing my sleep with the thorns of the graveyard.)


    It wasn''t a voice that Leerin heard for it suddenly appeared in her mind in the form of written words, resounding in her head as if she were reading it out herself. She felt that ahead of the words was a road of blood. It continued to grind against itself till pain came. At the end of that road, something was waiting for her.


    This was the road she was to take, but it wasn''t enough.


    All Leerin understood was the intention of her right eye, the purpose of its existence. She had seen some of its power in the depth of the Inner Court. She had seen it even before she arrived there, while she was in Zuellni. When she saw numerous eyeballs, or you could say, tombs. That must be it.


    But was this all? Was that all she could do?


    There wasn''t anything else. Could she, as an average person, do nothing in this situation?


    She concentrated more in order to find an answer.


    What then surfaced in her mind were twelve dots of light.


    ¡ó


    Questions kept piling up. And they then brought out another question. That was "Why?"


    Unanswered questions kept accumulating. Weight that didn''t exist in reality kept accumulating as if to press down on Layfon till it overloaded him.


    "Why?" he asked and was ignored.


    A cut path responded to his question. Vivid Kei cut apart the dimness. The intense Sakkei attempted to cut through Layfon. Layfon received the attack by the Katana that held the same shape. The weight pressing down on his hands made him understand his opponent wasn''t joking with him.


    At the same time¡­¡­


    "Why?"


    His foster father was strong. Though he was retired, his skill was the same as and maybe had already surpassed Haia''s. But the amount of his Kei was probably below Haia''s. The difference between pure power of Kei would be more obvious in a fight than the difference in technique. This gap of power would become a difference in strength when the two fought, using their own skills.


    Layfon had always thought that Derek''s Kei was of a lower level than Haia. Why did he think of it? Because the Derek standing before him now was not the same.


    "Why?"


    What meaning did this question hold? Why must they fight? Why had Derek''s amount of Kei increased?


    Katana clashed against Katana. Layfon should have won overwhelmingly through the increasing density of his muscles because of internal Kei. Plus this was in turn boosted by the amount of Kei in his body. But he couldn''t do it now. Not that Derek''s sudden assault on him had swayed him psychologically, but that his sudden increase in strength was unbelievable.


    Layfon received Derek''s strike as he pondered. This took only a split second. The weight of the strike made his knee touch the ground, confirming his suspicion.


    "Father¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon called out but Derek didn''t reply.


    "Why? I just want to see Leerin¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I already said you can''t."


    "Eh?"


    Derek kicked at him.


    It wasn''t a surprise attack but Layfon didn''t move. Derek had put his entire center of gravity into this kick. The two weapons lost their delicate balance as the sole of his foot was about to touch Layfon''s abdomen. Layfon leapt back. The Kei surrounding Derek''s foot destroyed their surroundings, kicking up a screen of smoke. Derek readied his pose and closed in on him again.


    "Why?"


    "Because this is Leerin''s wish."


    He stabbed the earth with his Katana.


    Psyharden technique - Moving Ground.


    The attack broke apart the earth as it headed for Layfon. Derek''s figure was already gone by the time Layfon blocked the attack with external Kei.


    Internal Kei variation - Fleeting Shadows.


    Behind him. This was an illusion Derek created. The presence of people surrounding him.


    But the real body was¡­¡­¡­¡­ above him.


    Derek was already close to him when he raised his Katana to point upward. Blade weaved against blade as sparks of Kei dispersed. Layfon''s Kei that ran up along the blade cancelled out Derek''s. They widened their distance using the rebound of the attack. And then they should counterattack. That should have been what it was like.


    "Why!?" Layfon called.


    Why was Derek, his foster father, blocking his way? Why was he rejecting his wish to see Leerin? This question weighed more than the increasing amount of Kei.


    When Layfon had already reconciled with Toby. He should have already reconciled with Derek too. The Katana in his hand was his proof.


    So why?


    "You''re wrong," Derek said curtly.


    "Uh!"


    Derek was already before him and chopping down with his weapon. Layfon backed off as he received one attack after another. The attack repeated itself many times. The cut paths weaved themselves together, striking at him no matter where he went as if to push him back to Zuellni.


    "My anger for you had already disappeared."


    A strike that came diagonally from above.


    "I no longer regret what you did."


    Next he turned his blade to cut upward.


    "But if this is what my daughter wished for."


    The cut path changed to horizontal. Layfon blocked it with the handle of his Katana.


    "Then the duty to prevent you from seeing her should lie with her father."


    "Why."


    Layfon was speechless at his reason. But¡­¡­


    Psyharden technique - Shepherd''s Crook.


    "Um!"


    Feeling the murderous intent nearing his neck, he quickly crouched. The scythe of the death god swept over his head. The external Kei at the tip of the Katana turned into a sharp scythe and cut through the position that was previously Layfon''s neck.


    No matter how he looked at it, Derek''s murderous intent was real.


    The attack following the crouching Layfon came straight after. He backed off immediately. The Katana that stabbed into the earth shattered the ground.


    "If you don''t intend to fight, then go away."


    Derek''s cold words cut into his chest. Layfon''s face screwed up in tension at this invisible attack that he was unable to defend against.


    "This is such a place. The person named Layfon Alseif is no longer registered in Grendan even though you''re my son. He''s already dead along with the title Wolfstein."


    "How could it¡­¡­¡­"


    He failed to say much. He couldn''t utter anything else because he had too much he wanted to say. So much that he didn''t know where to begin. But¡­¡­¡­¡­ his anger increased at the end of his words.


    "¡­¡­Why can''t I see Leerin, Father?"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. This is what she wishes for."


    "Why does she think this way?"


    "She made this choice herself, or do you think I''m lying? Perhaps I''d lie to you about Her Majesty, but I wouldn''t lie to you about my daughter''s words."


    "I never doubted you!"


    Layfon had already forgotten himself. Kei continued to pour out of his body, hammering the air with its huge noise and chasing away the noise of the surrounding fights. The light enveloping Layfon twisted.


    "Why doesn''t anyone tell me the reason!"


    This was why he was angry. Derek didn''t say anything. He only said Leerin had said "to return". He did it to for his daughter''s will. The two of them had not told him the real reason behind their words.


    Even though they were a family. That they were father and son.


    Why. Why didn''t they tell him anything?


    "Am I that unreliable? Am I that impotent?"


    That was true. He was unreliable and impotent. Just what had he done so far? He participated in underground matches. The Heaven''s Blade was taken away from him and in the end, he was exiled from Grendan. He hadn''t even lived the life he wanted when he was in Zuellni. He continued to live as a Military Artist.


    He was only living by following the flow.


    He didn''t have a clear goal. All he wanted was to solve the problems before him. That was how he had been living.


    "But we''re a family. If there''s something I can do, something, I¡­¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t make a complete sentence.


    Because his face was also very sad as Kei continued to flow out of his body through anger.


    "What would you do if that family rejects you?"


    "Eh!"


    Layfon looked at him with a serious expression as he heard this new question.


    "What would you do if this family says it doesn''t want to have any ties with you anymore?"


    Derek''s words had proven everything that Lucia had said. No. What Lucia speculated had become reality the moment Derek came out to stop him. Leerin herself had made up her mind about something and she was trying to stay some distance from him. Lucia said Layfon shouldn''t go see her. Leerin wouldn''t change her mind once she made her decision. He also understood how stubborn she could be.


    But Leerin''s stubbornness and Layfon being unable to meet her weren''t related at all.


    They didn''t want to have ties with him?


    Why?


    Because Grendan hated him?


    "It doesn''t matter," he said. "I''ve already decided to meet Leerin. I''ve been lost, troubled, but now I''ve decided. I want to meet her, hear her reasons and then decide what to do next. I''ve already made up my mind!"


    It wasn''t a problem to him if Leerin didn''t want him close because the people of Grendan hated him. If he cared about how other people looked at him, he wouldn''t have participated in the underground matches. He would still have been living honestly in Grendan, enjoying the privileges given to a Heaven''s Blade successor. The current Layfon was here because he failed to do that.


    "If there''s something I can do, it doesn''t matter even if a problem in Grendan is to arise from it," Layfon called out, conveying all of his intention to Derek.


    Derek''s expression remained serious and unchanged.


    "¡­¡­¡­ As I thought, you really are my son," he murmured without any changes in his expression.


    He lifted the tip of his blade and pointed it at Layfon. It wasn''t words this time. The tip of his katana was pointing at him and Kei released from his body.


    "Then defeat me and let me see your will."


    Katana and katana fought once again. The father and master said so to Layfon.


    ¡ó


    Nothing had happened till now.


    "The problem is, what do we do next?"


    Nina''s shock at the scenery before her only lasted a few seconds before she was called back by Sharnid''s unhappy voice. She nodded at him.


    They really hadn''t had any problems till now. The two of them had come to the outer edge after parting with Lucia and Felli at the shelter. They walked past some Military Artists on the way here but they didn''t seem to notice them.


    They didn''t have any more energy left to spend on Nina and Sharnid.


    The scenery before them confirmed Nina''s thoughts.


    The outer edge that was wider than Zuellni''s had turned into a tragic battlefield. One of the performers in this battle was the monster that covered the entire city. It didn''t invade the city itself, or maybe it couldn''t do it. Numerous creatures shot out from its skin like rain. They attempted to destroy this city.


    Only one person stood on the other spot on the stage.


    A group of Military Artists waited further back in the outer edge in case some creatures slipped through. But only one person was enough to handle the rainstorm of live-bullets.


    Yes, just by looking at him with your naked eyes, the word "handle" was most suitable for what he was doing.


    The man named Lintence Savoleid Harden.


    One of his hands rested by his side, not doing anything. And even more unbelievable was that his other hand was near his mouth, holding a cigarette between his fingers.


    Even so, what was happening before Nina was still hard to believe.


    The rainstorm of living bullets passed through the air shield continuously to attack Grendan. To put it another way, it was as if Grendan was the enemy of the entire world. Or that a gargantuan hand was trying to grind down the entire Grendan.


    He still looked calm with plenty of room to spare in this situation.


    But the Kei exuding from his body was enough to make Nina feel numb. Lintence''s Kei seemed to be released from the dimension itself.


    It was very weak, but one could still see the light of his Kei if one looked carefully.


    So weak¡­¡­¡­¡­ such weak light. But perhaps Nina''s lack of power could only show her this much light. This light might be more intense and rich for Layfon who could steal moves just by watching the flow of Kei. Still, even such weak light was dense. The master who taught Layfon the Steel Thread technique. The light of Kei that Nina saw now. One could say she was looking at Lintence''s steel threads.


    The entirety of this space, the area of the outer edge that Lintence was responsible for, Nina couldn''t even take in the entire area through her eyes. The light of Kei ran in this wide space. There wasn''t any gap on the net-like wall weaved by the steel threads.


    It wasn''t a line, but a surface.


    There were several surfaces overlapping each other in the outer edge. The live-bullets crashed into the surface and were cut into powder as of a moth flying towards fire.


    "¡­¡­¡­ To think he can sustain this scenery. If it were me, I''d have vomited."


    Nina nodded in agreement to Sharnid''s comment. She wiped away the cold sweat on the neck as she realized that she might have thought too highly of her power after obtaining the Haikizoku. If Layfon was here, she could ask him how to use the maximum level of Kei most efficiently in this formation that Lintence that weaved, but even though the efficiency was high¡­¡­¡­ so if not one drop of Kei was wasted, it was shocking enough that the Kei was running through every single steel thread, and there were so many thousands of threads here. This wasn''t just because of Lintence''s huge power but also his ability of control, freely controlling so many unruly steel threads. Both of those abilities were being shown, indescribably, in front of Nina.


    "So what should we do? Zuellni is on the other side judging by the direction, but¡­¡­" Sharnid stopped speaking.


    Nina had seen it when she left the palace and escaped. Their direction was correct. Felli couldn''t establish contact with Zuellni because of this monster''s interference. In this case, they had to escape this monster''s embrace to ensure the Academy was safe.


    "Zuellni¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina had made this promise after she came to the Academy. She had promised to protect the Electronic Fairy. Nina felt ashamed for forgetting this promise.


    "Even though we find a way to get past this monster, we still have to go through this steel wall first. And that looks very difficult."


    "Either way, we must get past this point."


    "That''s why I want to know a way."


    Sharnid suddenly felt very tired. Sure, his words were worth taking note of. No. He had accurately grasped hold of the current situation.


    The usual Nina wouldn''t be able to do anything about the two difficulties before her; whether it was the steel threads or the monster. But right now, Nina had the Haikizoku''s power. There might be a way to get past this point. No, this was the biggest power she could use for her current self. She had to rely on her only weapon to break through this stalemate. As for its effect, she could only wait and see.


    In this period of wait and see involved a lot of hope. She didn''t know whether her strength was enough to make a hole in the monster''s body. She wouldn''t know the result if she didn''t try. Because no one knew how thick this monster''s body was.


    But she must give it a try.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Then, what''re you planning?" Sharnid sighed as he looked at her with a "giving up" expression.


    "Like this."


    The two of them were standing on the edge of the outer edge area. She called out to Lintence straight after she answered his question.


    "I want to go to Zuellni!"


    Her voice was loud. There was no doubt that Lintence had heard her. No, he should have already noticed them for someone of his caliber. And Delbone should have already caught their presence even if Lintence hadn''t noticed them.


    But he didn''t turn his head to look at them. Only a thin thread of smoke wafted from his body.


    "I have to make a hole in this monster''s body and go to Zuellni!" she called again.


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­"


    Sharnid didn''t even have time to feel helpless. All he felt was confusion and fear. The most straightforward method was to tell the other side what they wanted. Since they couldn''t go through the wall with their power, they had to persuade Lintence. Of course, this was more rational than coercing him through force.


    The problem was Lintence was a Heaven''s Blade successor. He was the one who made Nina unconscious so he could take her away. Perhaps he might recapture her along with Sharnid. But she didn''t feel he would do that and that was why she did what she did.


    If this wasn''t the case, Lintence would have obtained her location from Delbone and recaptured her before she met Layfon.


    But he didn''t do it. So, it didn''t matter.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Lintence turned his face to her, taking down the cigarette.


    She could only see the corner of his mouth.


    But she saw it. The corner of his mouth was moving.


    "Go if you can do it."


    She felt that was what he said.


    "Hey hey¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And a hole opened up in the wall of steel threads before them.


    "Really? We only said we''ll try."


    Helplessness and shock mixed in with Sharnid''s words.


    A hole opened up in one of the steel thread layers, but it closed after Nina and Sharnid passed through it. A hole then opened in the next layer. The defense of the steel threads was lowered as long as a hole was opened. There was risk involved and that was why Lintence was using this way to open a path for them.


    At last, they came to the last layer.


    Lintence would open a new hole for them if they were to take a step closer.


    Numerous live-bullets crashed into the steel threads before them and were cut into pieces. Corpses fell next to their feet.


    "What will you do next?"


    Nina felt the steel threads were asking her.


    She restored her Dite and readied her pose.


    Raijin.


    This was the only move for it.


    But numerous live-bullets would attack like a rainstorm the moment the steel threads opened. It would be a furious strike, giving her not even a moment to concentrate her Kei. They would become food if they made one wrong move. Their bodies would easily become mincemeat. A small amount of defensive Kei was meaningless in this situation.


    But there was no other way.


    "I won''t let the captain be the only one who looks cool."


    "Sharnid?"


    "I can''t defeat every one of them but I''ll shoot down all of those that seem like they will hit you. But I can''t keep that up for long. We''ve to finish this as quickly as possible."


    Layfon would have understood what he meant but not Nina. Felli''s flake was behind her. She must have wanted to explain something as the flake moved close to Nina.


    "I see. Then please take care of it," Nina nodded before Felli had a chance to explain.


    (You don''t even know anything but you agreed so easily.)


    "What''re you saying?"


    Perhaps Felli found her words surprising, but Nina didn''t like it that they doubted her words.


    "I trust all members in the 17th platoon. Sharnid must have a way since he said to leave it to him. Then all I need do is wait for the result."


    She had developed a relationship of trust with them through the platoon matches. This wasn''t just Sharnid but Layfon and Felli, and the ones who weren''t here, Dalshena and Naruki. She trusted them. She trusted that they wouldn''t lie to her and do something that they didn''t have confidence in.


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    The flake wordlessly left Nina and moved to stay behind her. It seemed to be expressing Felli''s helpless sigh, but Nina didn''t notice it. She was only watching the space before her.


    "You have to immediately catch up with me after I release my move. If it''s the same as a filth monster, it should also have the ability to regenerate."


    "Roger."


    She prepared her move as he replied.


    She had been putting some of her mind to the presence of Kei since Layfon taught it to her. An amount of Kei flowed continuously in the Kei vein and that had enabled it to receive training just like her own muscles. It was able to reach the level that she hoped for.


    And right now, her goal was set even higher as if she was challenging her physical limit. The stirring of her Kei vein increased in speed. It must be able to raise itself higher. She believed her level wasn''t just this much. She continued to increase the flow of Kei, pushing its density to the limit.


    And then¡­¡­


    Melnisc.


    She called in her heart.


    (I obey.)


    The golden goat, the Haikizoku that lived inside Nina, the Electronic Fairy that had turned insane because of anger, calmly replied. A power from a different place poured into the Kei vein. The power that was originally used to move a city, to sustain the lives of an entire city, now turned into Kei and forcibly flowed into Nina''s body. And this Kei flowed to the outside of her body through her breath, exuding blue light.


    An enormous amount of Kei.


    "Um¡­¡­¡­"


    She tolerated the heavy pressure of this sudden increase of Kei. She didn''t notice this when she fought the giants, but an amount of Kei that surpassed hers was continuously pouring into her. This was a forceful act to help her exceed her limits and so pain spread throughout her entire body.


    Perhaps Melnisc was more serious this time, giving everything it had to inject his Kei into Nina''s body. Nina didn''t know, but this monster, Nano Celluloid Interface M Durindana, was the source of all filth monsters.


    The source of the Haikizoku''s hatred.


    Still, she tolerated the pain to chase after power, constantly increasing the Kei inside her. She kept raising it because she didn''t know how thick this monster''s body was.


    Lintence was probably watching them. The timing was perfect. A hole appeared immediately in the steel thread wall. A safe path suddenly appeared before the live-bullets that had been self-exploding without ceasing. The live-bullets could only keep flying straight as they fell, but this hole was too big. Big enough for Nina and of course, big enough for the live-bullets. They closed in on her at high speed.


    But she didn''t move. One''s reaction was to reflexively release her move while facing such an overwhelming presence.


    But she didn''t do it.


    She had already said that she''d leave it to him.


    A Kei bullet brushed past Nina. The shot felt weak because the original quality of the weapon, a gun, and the setting of it didn''t make the density of Kei that high. But this shot of Kei bullet hit a location a bit further beyond the creature and created an unexpected result. The shell of the creature spidered into cracks and destroyed itself. The changes happened too fast. The Kei bullet had changed the creature''s trajectory, making it head for the wall of Steel Threads.


    Nina didn''t turn around while Felli watched Sharnid through her flake.


    The light of Kei surrounded his right eye.


    Internal Kei variation - Ocular Sight.


    This move referred to the dot being used on the gun so to target things better. This was one of the basic internal Kei variants a sniper must learn first. It was very hard to snipe without using this move to strengthen one''s eye vision.


    And Ocular Sight had strengthened this technique even more.


    Not only could Sharnid see his opponent standing far away, he could also see his targets. Sharnid''s eye had captured its opponent''s weak point as it captured his image. All that he needed do next was to shoot the Kei bullet. His target would go down.


    Of course, he could only do this if his sniping skill was accurate.


    Layfon said this was a dangerous move. Sharnid was increasing his level of Kei, executing the move he usually made while strengthening his body so he could hit his target more accurately.


    More creatures attacked them. A second creature immediately took the space vacated by the first one. Sharnid continued to shoot. The creatures that got shot had the same fate as the first creature, deflecting and heading for the wall of Steel Threads.


    Nina finally went beyond her limit and released her move when Sharnid made the fourth shot.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.


    Rumbles instantly conquered the field. The huge snake of thunder created by the two iron whips evaporated one creature after another as it headed for the monster on the other side of the air shield.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"


    Nina howled. The sound of rumbles swallowed her roar and became much louder as if to condense her will. The mad snakes of thunder came together because of the iron whips that Nina crossed in front of her. It became a beast of lighting and hurled itself out with fangs bared. It burst through the air shield with Nina and, aiming at a point on the monster''s body, a point that was so tiny compared to the entire body, she struck with the iron whips.


    The destructive power of the strike hit one point of the body, seeped in and created a chain of explosions. Nina didn''t stop. The destructive power cut straight into the monster''s body as she continued to release Kei, making the monster unable to repair itself.


    Forward, destroy, move forward and continue to destroy.


    Behind Nina was the inside of the monster''s body, an overwhelming sense of being swallowed. Nina felt it even though she was in the world of Raijin.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" she roared to dispel that feeling. She kept moving forward.


    Finally, she burst through.


    "Ah!"


    She fell onto the ground.


    She had never executed such a powerful Raijin before. The remnants of the ripples caused confusion in her consciousness. This only lasted for a short moment, but that was the truth. Nina shook her head to confirm her surroundings. She was on the bridge linking Zuellni and Grendan. She could see the city''s legs. This meant she must be in Zuellni since she was inside an air shield.


    "Hurry and run!"


    Sharnid was running madly through the hole inside the monster''s body and already, the flesh behind him was regenerating, attempting to close up the hole. He flew out of the hole as it sealed itself after him.


    "That was exciting!" he panted.


    Nina picked up the thing lying beside him. The flake that had come through with Sharnid had become a simple metal piece because the refilled hole had cut off the transmission of Psychokinesis. This was the end of contact with Grendan.


    "We''ll come back for you," she said to the flake she held it tightly in her hand.


    She then urged Sharnid forward as they ran for the place where the Student President was.


    ¡ó


    The blades weaved together. The Iron Dite cut through the dim atmosphere. The light of Kei became streaks, the scars of the sky. The two opponents'' eyes were round as the two men continued to exchange positions, and they were both in the air. The creatures shot out from the monster''s body continued to fall around them and in front of them. The rain of creatures became a rainstorm. They were blocked by a pillar of light covering the city''s sky that prevented them from falling into the city.


    That pillar of light seemed to be the Kei bullets of Barmelin. Barmelin was continuously shooting Kei bullets from two gun barrels, creating a river that continued to swallow the creatures.


    And Layfon was in a position above that river.


    If they went up a bit more, they could touch the air shield. Layfon and Derek jumped and used the creatures as their platforms. Their blades danced in the air.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They had nothing to say.


    Or one should say they had missed their chance to make any questions. Both were moving their blades through their will. Layers of cut paths were drawn in the sky, cutting the creatures into pieces.


    But both were canceling each other''s moves as they read them. The apprentice who was using moves he learnt from his master. He was familiar with his master''s movements¡­¡­¡­


    And the master who faced his apprentice''s moves. He understood his every movement. Even though his apprentice was using moves that went beyond him, moves that he created himself¡­¡­


    And the master was canceling those attacks through the experience that he held, experience that his apprentice didn''t have.


    Kei, as one of the abilities of a Military Artist, couldn''t so simply fill up the gap, but it had now become something equivalent. Why did the master have the same amount of Kei as his student and was using it? This was unbelievable. But the student understood that knowing the reason now wouldn''t have made any difference to his situation.


    The master decided to stand before his apprentice. The apprentice decided to surpass his master. Perhaps this intention was related to this amount of Kei, but this wasn''t the reason behind his master''s decision. The master still stood before him even if he couldn''t fill up the gap of strength in Kei.


    In order to fulfill his will.


    "Um!"


    The cut paths clashed in a roar. The handles of the blades touched each other. On the other side of the blade was the harsh countenance of his master. The fight of Kei had changed the density of the air and twisted the vision.


    They were on par in terms of technique.


    External Kei variation. Internal Kei variation. They were on par.


    There existed adaptable techniques in Psyharden even in the situation of two fighters holding off each other with the handles of their katana. The sparks created by the tiny clash adorned the two of them.


    But it wasn''t permitted to hold each other for long.


    Shot down by Barmelin''s Kei, the creatures would change their direction no matter where Barmelin''s Kei hit, even if it was the tip of a nose. In the end, they were taken into the rushing river and became powder. The two fighters could only leapt away from their makeshift platforms and released long distance moves in the air to restrain each other.


    Their moves cancelled each others¡¯ out.


    They were on par in terms of external and internal strength, as well as on Kei techniques.


    It was as if the current Derek held the same level of Kei as a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    (But¡­¡­¡­)


    The lightning of cutting paths struck the rain of creatures. Layfon pondered as he released his moves. Since both of them held a Heaven''s Blade successor''s level of Kei, then they must be limiting their Kei output through the Dite.


    (I don''t think father has completely grasped hold of the control of such Kei.)


    Just when did Derek''s Kei increase exponentially? If it happened over a long period of time, it must have occurred right after Layfon left Grendan. If it wasn''t the case and was a recent event¡­¡­¡­ the timing between these two possibilities was huge. But it took Layfon a long time to master controlling his when he found out a normal Dite couldn''t hold all of his Kei. It hadn''t been a year since he left Grendan, so it wasn''t possible for Derek to be able to take full control of the Kei he now held.


    The pain Layfon suffered when he was still immature couldn''t compare with the pain a fully matured Military Artist had endured, but the current Layfon had found out his opponent''s weak point and he wouldn''t let that go.


    Besides, there was one more thing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He held the handle of his Dite in a tight grip.


    The weapon he gave up when he became a Heaven''s Blade successor was his katana. And the first weapon that trapped him in such a situation was also the katana.


    The crisis of a food shortage.


    The minute reason of Layfon being a Military Artist gave him more food to eat than the other kids in the orphanage. The city would face destruction if its Military Artists'' strengths were low. Food shortage had trapped the city in a crisis, but that wasn''t the only crisis the city faced. Layfon was rationed with more food because he was a Military Artist. None of his siblings agreed with him, though he wanted to share his food with them.


    Because he was a Military Artist.


    He was the city''s protector.


    But he held a different opinion at that time.


    No, what he wanted to protect wasn''t the city but everyone in the orphanage. And he wanted to protect all orphanages in the city. He felt that he should protect all who were in the same situation as him.


    Derek''s katana had given direction to his feelings. Layfon continued to hone his skill and continued to climb upward as a Military Artist. He stood in a position that was higher than anyone else to protect the orphans of Grendan. This was the face he should have. This was the road his blade pointed out for him.


    Layfon held that katana right now. He was releasing his move through the blade that pointed his path out for him. What pained him more was the fact that he was fighting the father who raised him in the orphanage. The murderous intent and fire of iron, blood and death weaved through this field.


    The monster that covered the sky, the creatures shooting out of the monster''s body, that all the Heaven''s Blades were battling and yet were unable to stop this whirlwind. Father and son fought in this insane situation.


    (No matter what¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Layfon had decided.


    Even if¡­¡­¡­ that too.


    He jumped to the boundary of the air shield and landed on a creature. He let his Kei explode, increase, refine, continued to increase the density level. The particles of dust in the air around him burnt because of the Kei he released.


    He buried his blade deeply in the vicinity of his left waist. His left hand pressed down on the blade.


    He was ready to pull out the weapon.


    Derek was in a position almost on the same line as Layfon and making the same pose.


    The two of them were thinking the same thing. Or that Derek felt there wasn''t any other move better than this.


    This would have fallen right into Layfon''s lap if it were the latter.


    Psyharden technique - Water mirror. Reflected Water Ferry.


    A silent, high-speed technique. Both fighters appeared on the creature they wanted in the next split second. They took away their left hands that were pressing down the blades.


    Psyharden technique - Flame Cut.


    The two flame writhed cut paths clashed into each other. The two Keis clung to each other like glue. The two moves were fighting each other.


    And the result was as expected.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Layfon continued to raise the level of his Kei. He kept pouring Kei into the Dite even though it far exceeded the amount the Iron Dite was capable of receiving. A slight error occurred in the external Kei that were glued to each other, almost deciding the direction of the explosion.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Derek roared. Father was also pouring Kei into his Dite and turning it into external Kei. The two Kei became glue-like again.


    And then¡­¡­¡­


    Kei continued to rise and rise and rise and surpassed the limit of the Dites.


    The blades gradually turned red hot and then both Dites exploded.


    Both fighters threw away their Dites and pulled open the distance between them. The explosion hadn''t affected Layfon but his chest hurt. He had lost his Iron Dite. This wasn''t the first time he had lost a weapon as it had occurred several times in Zuellni. His lack of control of Kei before he became a Heaven''s Blade successor had damaged many Dites. He could ask Harley to make another Iron Dite when he returned to Zuellni. Harley had the data of his Dite. He could use the same material to make a Dite that was the same in shape, weight and balance.


    But that Dite would never return.


    The proof of father''s forgiveness, the symbol of reconciliation that Leerin brought him, would never return.


    This pain grinded at Layfon.


    But¡­¡­


    He watched Derek as he bore this invisible pain.


    Derek didn''t have anything in his hand. He also wasn''t holding another Dite in his weapon harness.


    Exactly as Layfon suspected.


    But in Layfon''s weapon harness were three Dites, the Sapphire Dite, the Adamantium Dite and the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    It would end here.


    He had lost the Iron Dite, the proof of reconciliation. Even so, he wouldn''t kill the father who had lost his weapon. He would only keep on going.


    Though he didn''t mean to let down his guard, the sense of relief and pain spreading through him wasn''t a lie.


    But Derek wasn''t aiming for that. In reality, he didn''t seem to want to.


    Layfon didn''t miss his reaction, but the appearance of that thing was too sudden.


    A thing of nostalgia. That thing was closing in with incredible speed.


    Unbelievable.


    That thing was heading right for them as if it didn''t want the fight to end like this.


    "No way¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Layfon''s gaze moved away from Derek, but Derek wasn''t moving.


    His father had felt it too.


    That thing flew into the sky, becoming a streak of white light. It flew for the position in between Layfon and Derek. It hit a creature and the light suddenly disappeared.


    The creature was destroyed, leaving behind a tiny thing. It was very tiny compared to the huge creature it just destroyed.


    It was rumored to be a material that didn''t exist outside Grendan.


    "A Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­¡­"


    The line of trajectory slowly faded.


    Heaven''s Blade.


    Wolfstein.


    The thing that Layfon held in the past.


    He thought of that and immediately reacted. Derek moved too. He leaped for the weapon in order to fulfill his will. Layfon wouldn''t let him take it. He couldn''t let the fight drag on anymore. He jumped for it and reached out with his hand.


    Both outstretched hands wove together.


    ¡ó


    Two lights.


    Leerin saw them in the tower of the palace, but it was apparent that they didn''t appear in her eyes in their physical form. The image appeared through her right eye.


    Twelve lights.


    Just what were they? Leerin knew.


    The Heaven''s Blades.


    The twelve pieces of metal held different appearances. They lined up in front of her. Of course, this was just an image in her head.


    "Why?"


    Why could she see them now? No¡­¡­ Just like the existence of the Queen who held the absolute power of a Military Aritst, and just like the existence of the right eye that Leerin held that was related to the creation of this world, the Heaven''s Blade successors existed in Grendan, so there must be a purpose to them. The existence of Heaven''s Blades that made the potential of Heaven''s Blade successors into reality was necessary.


    Perhaps similar, it held some important meaning just like Leerin''s right eye.


    But why?


    The Queen.


    The right eye.


    And Heaven''s Blades.


    The world Saya created.


    The moving city that Saya slept in.


    The moon.


    The cross of thorns.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uh!"


    The sudden pain made her stop thinking. She felt that she understood something, a feeling of almost finding all the pieces of the puzzle only to have to reassemble it again. Remnants of unhappiness. The pain in her head made her think of something else.


    The cross of thorns.


    Tho¡­¡­¡­rns.


    She did see the image of a thorn entering his body when Derek left. What did that mean? The speed of the answer came faster than that of the question surrounding the Heaven''s Blades. The answer appeared clearly in her head. Why was the answer so obvious? The answer was simple because its predecessor already existed.


    She had chosen her protector subconsciously, and had similarly given him a thorn. Did it happen when he was still a baby, when he was a small child, when he was an adolescent or when he left?


    Layfon Alseif.


    Leerin subconsciously chose him to be her protector just because Derek happened to pick him up on the same day that he picked her up. The power in her right eye, the cross of thorns, entered Layfon in order to protect the slumbering princess. Layfon held a huge amount of Kei from when he was young. He easily became a Heaven''s Blade successor. Living inside him was Airen, the ancestor of all Military Artists, the man who had become the moon to protect this world, the particles from his body that brought Military Artists into existence. It held the same meaning as the thing that generations of the three royal families sought.


    Leerin''s power made Layfon into a Heaven''s Blade successor. Because she had given him the power that was needed to become a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Then it was also her responsibility that he was exiled from Grendan. The Queen wouldn''t have exiled him for entering the underground matches if he wasn''t a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    In truth, the other Military Artists who participated in underground matches weren''t exiled. Leerin felt that Layfon was exiled not because of his participation but because of that tragedy in the Heaven''s Blade title match. That was the real reason.


    Either way, the ending would have been different had he not become a Heaven''s Blade successor. So she didn''t want him to get hurt anymore¡­¡­ But, ah¡­¡­ But to give Derek the thorn in order not to get Layfon involved¡­¡­ She couldn''t forgive herself even though it wasn''t her intention.


    She lifted her head as she hated herself. Because of that, she couldn''t retreat anymore. She couldn''t always be protected. She must do all she could for this desperate situation.


    ¡ó


    The hand he reached out did tightly grasp hold of it.


    The two people used their momentum to brush past each other.


    In Layfon''s hand was the restored Heaven''s Blade. Layfon landed on a creature. The remnants of the Kei flowing through his body shattered the creature and he leapt again.


    He had time to confirm the Heaven''s Blade in his hand as he jumped.


    "Uh!"


    The shape was different. He was holding a sharp katana. Wolfstein should have been a sword. No one had taken the title after Layfon. The setting hadn''t been cancelled and so the blade should have been a sword. Either way, Wolfstein wouldn''t have reacted to Layfon''s voice and Kei and restored itself if the setting had been reset.


    And this wasn''t the only strange thing.


    Kei filled with majesty headed for him like a storm. Layfon turned his gaze to it.


    Derek was jumping between the gaps of the creatures to him.


    He was also holding a katana, and the shape of it was the same as the one in Layfon''s hand. Layfon was right. That was a Heaven''s Blade. Besides, Derek was releasing more Kei than before. Only a Heaven''s Blade could withstand that amount of Kei.


    There were two Heaven''s Blades?


    No. That wasn''t possible.


    So the katana had split into two just like Savaris'' gloves. But why? Layfon had no time to ponder because Derek was in front of him. He raised his katana to block the strike, wielding it as he poured all of his Kei into the blade.


    The two Heaven''s Blades clashed.


    And the remnants of Kei created from this clash destroyed the creatures surrounding them.


    He didn''t have to confirm it anymore. It was a Heaven''s Blade. He didn''t understand what was happening but he hated the katana in his hand. This battle would have ended if the Heaven''s Blade hadn''t appeared.


    "No one would acknowledge that half-hearted result!"


    Derek''s voice echoed in the sky.


    "This battle won''t end until one side falls. Throw away the katana and leave if you don''t want to fight."


    Layfon gritted his teeth. The fact that Derek didn''t understand his feeling made blood rush up to his head.


    But he controlled himself. Father was showing his preparation, showing his all without reservation. He had to defeat him if he were to disobey his father. He couldn''t see Leerin if he didn''t do that because Father already said he wouldn''t let him see her.


    Father was prepared to die for his will.


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon could easily shatter his preparation no matter how strong it was, no matter how much it would hurt him if the gap of strength remained as it was before. But he couldn''t do that now. They were even. Both of them held the Heaven''s Blade that allowed them to use their Kei without regret.


    He would die if he got distracted in this fight.


    "Then show me your resolve again."


    Derek rushed him.


    He raised the katana to receive the strike.


    The two jumped from one creature to another. The blades danced in the air. The remnants of their kei annihilated the creatures around them and making them lose their platforms, but they used the remnants to make themselves jump again to another creature, to find a new platform.


    And then they clashed once more.


    Numerous spaces were opening up in the torrent of creatures falling from Grendan''s sky.


    ¡ó


    A few people thought this was good timing.


    To put it correctly, they were Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Layfon. Who is the other person?"


    Ruimei watched the sky. His huge body hadn''t moved, but the metal chain that was connected to a metal ball covered the entire area he was responsible for, exuding the light of Kei. The surrounding was shockingly quiet. Creatures continued to rain down in other areas and the Heaven''s Blades were dealing with them. The battles were quite tragic yet grand, but that scenery didn''t take place here.


    Ruimei''s chain didn''t only cover the ground of the outer edge, it had also sunk inside the monster''s body as if it was part of the monster''s skin. The first strike of the metal ball had entered the body and left itself in it.


    External Kei variation - Lightning Quake.


    The metal ball and chain inside the monster''s body flowed Ruimei''s kei in a rampage. This was destroying the creatures being shot out of the monster''s body. Unlike the silence in the surrounding, Ruimei''s mad destructive power was eating into the monster.


    But one could only say they were on par with each other.


    Ruimei turned his gaze back to the monster, but the rough hand patting his chin showed he was thinking of something.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Can''t we use him?"


    (You''re right.)


    Delbone''s flake replied next to him.


    This was what Ruimei was considering.


    (Tigris and Barmelin don''t have as many to deal with because of the fight in the sky. This is a chance to take action.)


    What that fight was about, how it was connected to the current situation, who Layfon was fighting against, all these meant nothing to Ruimei. His current mission was to fight this monster and not to chase after the details of Layfon''s battle.


    He should take advantage of this if Layfon''s fight could make changes in the current situation. This was all he was pondering about.


    "Really, I wish that fight were happening near me."


    This was all he took notice of.


    "Ha? Better to come over to my side than yours."


    Cauntia''s voice came through the flake. This defensive fight must be boring for her as she specialized in offence. But then, Ruimei was the same.


    "You''re annoying. For someone who can''t fight without Reverse, you''ve no right to speak."


    "What did you say!? Careful else I cut your stomach in half!"


    "Come over here if you were to do that."


    "Both of you, stop arguing."


    Reverse''s tension-filled voice that was unlike his usual calm made the two stop arguing. His words in battle were that powerful.


    "We have to defeat the monster. It matters not who beats it."


    "Exactly."


    Kalvan entered the conversation.


    "Delbone, have you discovered the enemy''s weak point?"


    (My flakes situated outside the city can''t work because the transmission of Psychokinesis is cut off. I haven''t found anything inside the city. I''m afraid the inside of this monster is made of atoms from creatures.)


    "Then we have to find it from outside the monster."


    Kanaris entered the conversation too.


    "We can''t change our assigned locations. Then let Tigris or Barmelin make a hole in that monster. There isn''t any other way. What do you think about a hole that can remain open for a long period of time?"


    (That''s good. A thorough investigation will take a minute or so.)


    "Let''s give this good mission to the young," Tigris said.


    "Eh?"


    Tigris obviously meant someone else, and that made Barmelin call out in disapproval.


    "It''s better for you old timers to do this than the creepy guy there."


    "Shut up. So annoying."


    "What did you say! You filth!"


    "Okay okay. Let me do it."


    "You shut up!" the two howled together when Troyatte tried to break up the fight.


    "A creepy personality has nothing to do with your level of strength," Troyatte said with a bitter smile.


    "Leave it to Lintence to keep the hole open, since he''s got time."


    "¡­¡­¡­ I''m not just playing around."


    "Even so, you can do it right? You''re the strongest Heaven''s Blade successor."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Lintence chose silence at this obvious provocation.


    "All right. We''ll attack the other places. Should that help you out?"


    "Unnecessary."


    The others chose silence at his displeased reply.


    "What is Her Majesty doing?"


    (Her Majesty is concentrating. If she didn''t accurately give the monster a fatal strike, the rebound and heat of her attack would be too much for the city.)


    "That''s troublesome."


    Troyatte''s sigh closed the conversation.


    "Then, let''s go."


    "You annoying old man. Guard me well."


    Tigris and Barmelin, who had been continuously shooting Kei bullets and arrows, regulated their breathing. The Heaven''s Blade at Barmelin''s feet, Swattice, seemed lonely for not getting the chance to be used.


    "Ha."


    Tigris shot out Meandering Haze to eliminate all creatures in his area.


    "¡­¡­¡­Wu."


    Tigris took a step forward and changed his pose when Meandering Haze was swallowing the creatures. He pointed his bow at the sky and pulled his Kei together in an instant.


    The light he released became a pillar, running straight through the sky.


    External Kei variation - Meandering Haze. Scattered Luster.


    Changes occurred to the pillar of light when it reached the air shield. It dispersed just like the meaning of its name, becoming tiny particles of light to swim in the city''s city, to capture, chase after the creatures and destroy them. This scenery was playing out in the entire sky.


    "Ah, I''m getting old. It took me so much to just make that shot," Tigris complained as he prepared the next arrow. Next to him, Barmelin threw away the guns in her hand, and then she lightly tossed Swattice to the sky. She carried the huge cannon that was about the same height as herself and poured Kei into it. The body of the cannon continued to exude the light of Kei.


    The setting was set at the highest level.


    A huge pillar of light that didn''t lose to Scattered Luster burst through the sky, piercing through the air shield to assault the monster''s skin. The heat in the pillar of the light immediately burnt through the skin. The melting and evaporating processes almost happened at the same time, opening a large hole in the monster''s body. Still, the pillar didn''t seem to weaken. It pointed straight at the sky and blew away the dark clouds. The huge moon finally appeared in the sky.


    The monster, not the dark clouds, regenerated itself as if to cover up the moon.


    "Tsk!" Barmelin brushed off the waste heat emitted as a result of firing Swattice.


    In the midst of that, she popped an adorned chain off herself. The Dite chain restored in mid-air, into a magazine as long as her arm. Catching hold of it, she inserted the magazine into the slit of Swattice. Other than the barrel used for Kei bullets, which was still emitting heat, another barrel that was used for real bullets gleamed dully.


    Taking aim at her target, she pulled the other trigger in succession.


    The cartridges that were expelled in succession from the cartridge expulsion port danced in the air. The empty magazine was ejected automatically, striking the ground.


    As the six cannon rounds that were fired off surged into the atmosphere, they lodged onto the interior of the hole bored earlier, pushing back the regeneration, and were deeply embedded inside. Delayed blast. The broken projectile heads became fragments that were deposited with Kei, and increased the damage sustained inside the monster.


    But even with that, it only slowed down the regeneration. The hole kept decreasing in size.


    "¡­¡­ I''m peeved."


    Barmelin wasn''t happy with the result but she didn''t stop her action there. She immediately took up the gun and created a river of bullets.


    The shrinking of the hole was stopped once again.


    Sharp teeth that one couldn''t discern with his naked eyes were destroying the new cells and widening the hole. Lintence''s steel threads were preventing the monster from regenerating.


    "Even he can''t keep this up for long," Tigris said. He didn''t look good.


    "You annoying old man?" Barmelin couldn''t turn around but she didn''t like the presence she sensed. All she saw was the big river of bullets, the faint light of the hole that was kept alive by her bullets and Lintence¡­¡­¡­ Delbone''s flakes.


    "Please make it work, Delbone," Tigris'' words left, following the flakes that disappeared through the hole.


    The flakes passed through the hole.


    A black haze surrounded the other side of the hole. Filled with dense pollutants, the haze writhed around the monster.


    (Next¡­¡­¡­)


    Delbone activated her Psychokinesis. The flakes spread outside Grendan moved once more. Thousands of flakes drifted in the wilderness, looking down at the monster.


    (This is¡­¡­¡­)


    One couldn''t quite tell the scale of the monster just from inside Grendan, but even Delbone, who had experienced huge battles, failed to suppress her shock at the sight she saw outside the city.


    Rain wasn''t creating the black haze.


    It was the monster.


    (Seems to be called Durindana.)


    It sounded like a woman''s name, but one could only call it monster judging from its appearance. The membrane-like thing that covered Grendan wasn''t the monster''s real body. But just where was it¡­¡­¡­


    Things that looked like flower buds covered the membrane. They weren''t really flower buds but that term was the most suitable looking at the thing''s shape. The flower buds seemed to about to bloom any moment. A long neck stretched inside a bug and numerous scales covered the bud. It opened its mouth and roared at the sky like the head of an insect. As if it was threatening the moon.


    Such a monster with many heads were swallowing up Grendan.


    (One of them must be its weak point.)


    Saya, the creator of this world, the true will of Grendan, this monster must have a weak point if her words were right. Saya had prevented the monster from invading the city by strengthening the air shield through her power. Her words were believable. But it was very difficult to find the weak point.


    (But we don''t have a lot of time.)


    One minute. That was the time she had promised the Heaven''s Blade successors. She could do it if she used all the flakes outside Grendan to do a thorough investigation.


    (Then let''s have a try.)


    There were ten heads. Just the size of one head was about the size of a filth monster with a name. Delbone would leave one flake above the hole for communication purpose and take all of the remaining flakes close to the head then use the transmission of Psychokinesis to investigate the inside of the monster.


    (I hope I can really find the weak point.)


    There wasn''t much time. She put all of her consciousness on the investigation.


    But Delbone had made a mistake.


    Or perhaps she had lost the sense of concentration she honed through years because of the emergency. She gave all of her consciousness to Psychokinesis, no, because her body was deteriorating and her movements were more inconvenient, she had prioritized all of her consciousness to the use of Psychokinesis, including what existed above her consciousness, and if there existed such a thing as a soul, she had given hers to Psychokinesis too.


    And so the counter-attack made a heavy impact on her.


    "UGRrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!"


    The long neck moved as all ten heads howled. Perhaps Durindana was controlling even the dark clouds in the sky. And then came the lightning.


    Numerous spears of lightning landed on the monster''s body. Electricity flowed through the monster''s skin and chased away Delbone''s flakes.


    The flakes were all parts of a Heaven''s Blade so they weren''t damaged, but the impact of the electricity had bounced them away. And this information spread through the flakes, the Psychokinesis to directly assault Delbone''s body.


    This probably should have been a normal piece of information for an average Psychokinesist. The flow of information would have caused her dizziness and a little bit of pain. It wasn''t enough to threaten one''s life. It would have been a normal impact for Delbone.


    "Wu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    A patient suffering from a serious illness lay in the sick room in an underground shelter. The old her who had slept many years on the bed moaned. Her hand that was like a withered tree branch pressed down on her chest. Blood flowed on the lips that had lost their radiance.


    "What a failure," the old woman said lightly, her own blood becoming the makeup on her lips.


    The silence in her mind was a shock to her. Her head had never been so quiet since her fights as a Psychokinesis. Dealing with a huge amount of data was the same as breathing to her.


    But this was all gone now.


    The lightning had chased away the flakes outside Grendan, and it had also cut off the connection with the flakes inside the city.


    The peace was shocking.


    The equipments around the bed sounded their siren once they discovered the abnormalities occurring in her body, but she couldn''t hear it. The strike was nearly fatal for her whose body function was almost non-existent. She had to rely on Psychokinesis to live her normal life. She had already used up the last bit of her physical strength to talk to Elsmau.


    The best physicians in Grendan would arrive in a few more minutes.


    But that would still be too late.


    Delbone noticed she was close to her death in the silence that she had never felt in the past years. The counter-attack had brought her an impact that her old body couldn''t sustain, and so she couldn''t even maintain her Psychokinesis with the flakes inside the city. Not just the Heaven''s Blades, but the Military Artists who fought behind the line must be in confusion too. Though other Psychokinesists were there to support the rest of the Military Artists, the person who took care of all the information was Delbone.


    The Military Artists were unable to fight efficiently without information. Their efficiency to handle the creatures that slipped through the Heaven''s Blade successors would lower. Besides, the Heaven''s Blades themselves who were in the thick of fighting must be swayed a little by this event too.


    "I didn''t expect to die in an ordinary way, but I never thought it''d be in this situation."


    Delbone wasn''t afraid of death. She needed all of her strength just to get down from the bed to see her granddaughter. It wasn''t surprising that she cared naught when she was about to die.


    But to die when she hadn''t finished her mission in this important battle¡­¡­¡­


    "It can''t be helped. Let''s persist till the end."


    She made the decision and held tightly to her Dite. She couldn''t even pour strength into her fingers. Still, her fingers did touch the Heaven''s Blade. Just a short period of time. A short period of time was enough even if she couldn''t send it to the entirety of Grendan.


    There were only two locations for the destinations of her Psychokinesis.

 Volume 14, 5 — To the Indecisive Person

    Volume 14, Chapter 5: To the Indecisive Person


    A large hole had opened up in the sky. Light filtered into the city before Leerin''s eyes. It burst through the air shield, through the monster''s body to wave away the clouds and reveal the moon. Leerin didn''t know this was made by Barmelin''s attack. She also didn''t know the danger that the Heaven''s Blade successors faced afterwards. The battle had taken a sudden turn for the worst.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Delbone."


    She heard Alsheyra''s light call and saw her eyebrows knotted, but she didn''t understand the true meaning behind it. The butterfly shaped flake exuding the faint light of Psychokinesis had fallen next to the feet, lying on the floor like a dead bug. She didn''t understand it.


    The moon was pulling at Leerin''s right eye because it couldn''t take the eye from her.


    "Ah, ahhhh¡­¡­¡­" she moaned. But even Alsheyra and the doll-like Saya didn''t seem to notice her moans. They didn''t turn to her.


    Leerin watched the moon in silence.


    She saw the moon and the image that the moon saw. The images in her left eye differed from the one in her right. Her visions overlapped because of different images and this made her head hurt. She covered her left eye with her hand and that made the image in her right eye clearer.


    This was what the moon saw. The scenery from above Grendan. A monster with many heads was swallowing Grendan into its stomach. The face of the enemy that covered the entire city.


    This monster was shaking its long neck as its ten heads roared at her. Lightning fell and hit the monster.


    But it wasn''t hurt. It kept roaring.


    Leerin felt blood loss at the scenery of hatred aimed at her. Her eyes felt shaky. Suddenly, this scenery disappeared into darkness.


    When she realized it, the hole in Grendan''s sky had closed up once more. The flake was still lifeless beside Alsheyra and Alsheyra''s eyes were tightly closed, as if she was enduring something.


    Something important had happened, sinking Grendan into a new crisis.


    But Leerin understood something. She knew what she wanted to see.


    (One more time.)


    She begged and watched the sky.


    ¡ó


    What had turned strange?


    Layfon had to put all of his concentration into the fight but even he felt the delicate change in the air. The original tension suffusing the entire city was gone. But this didn''t mean the battle had ended because creatures kept raining down in the airspace Layfon was in. The large river that counter-attacked those live-bullets had not stopped.


    But something was shaken. A spider''s net wouldn''t be destroyed even attacked by a furious wind, but the tension of a net being finished had relaxed. The indestructible spider''s net was slowly losing its shape.


    This was an event that was unbelievable for a battlefield in Grendan. Such an intense change in the air of Grendan had never happened no matter how harsh the battle was, not to mention that all the Heaven''s Blade successors were fighting.


    Still, just what was happening?


    What was it? Where was it happening?


    Derek was striking at him with his katana.


    Layfon blocked the attack, his external Kei eliminating the live-bullets around him in the process. This scenery had happened countless times already. He couldn''t count the number now.


    Should he tell father of this change? This consideration ended when he noticed his father''s expression as the two blades clashed.


    Father had already noticed it.


    But he still prioritized Layfon''s fight.


    Nothing would change his decision. This stubbornness began with Derek and was passed down to Leerin and Layfon. The other siblings must be the same too. So Layfon gave up trying to persuade him. Besides, Layfon felt empty for not knowing what he wanted to be in the future. He could only go with the flow and he wasn''t comfortable with that.


    It was normal that he felt Nina was very bright for him. Her path was different from his but she had something that he had lost. She wouldn''t let go no matter what.


    Layfon might have hated her for losing everything if she had taken a wrong step, but he didn''t, and he was grateful for that.


    The blades kept dancing. External Kei became flashes of light to adorn the sky. The live-bullets also became decorated flowers though their entire bodies were disintegrating. However, both Derek and Layfon ignored them.


    Layfon thought this beauty was the most fragile as it turned complete.


    The blades hit. Layfon felt the Kei in himself. He felt it too when he fought Savaris and Lintence. Or maybe he was challenging his own limits, the limit of his technique and mental strength, as well as the limit of his Kei. When he fought Savaris it was the limit of the Dites; when he fought Lintence he had to surpass a limit, a limit he could control, the limit of collapse.


    And now, he was just challenging his own limits.


    Nostalgia filled him being able to fight without reservation. Even though what he held now was only half a Heaven''s Blade, it had been his partner for five years. It had been absorbing his Kei and so it felt like a beast was howling in joy at returning to its owner. And similarly, the other half of Wolfstein was joyous at having found a new partner in Derek.


    The live-bullets serving as their platforms were destroyed as they jumped from one place to another. The two of them continued to challenge their limits, pouring Kei into their limbs. Layfon didn''t need to think anymore. He had endured many fights since small. His body had learned the best Kei skills and techniques after tasting failures, and he used them all automatically.


    Layfon had time to think of other things because the actions were too automatic.


    And so he also took note of the changes around him, felt the end of the fight even though he didn''t know the result would be like. And then he thought something that was even less relevant.


    What would he do after surpassing his father?


    He had decided to see Leerin. The battle was becoming more chaotic. He didn''t know what had happened but he could judge from the air that he might be able to see Leerin more easily than before.


    And after meeting her?


    He should have already made up his mind. He would listen to her true intention. Did she not need him anymore? Or did she do that for his sake? He wanted to confirm everything. He would save her if he could. He was moving because he had decided, but he was still confused.


    He was confused whether his decision was right.


    Why did he ask himself this question¡­¡­¡­ The answer was simple.


    (Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    He didn''t make a noise. Even if he did, the sound of metal clashing would have drowned it out.


    (I''m still scared of losing.)


    This battle was nearing its end though he couldn''t clearly see how it would turn out. He felt it ending though and the feeling he had pressed down in his heart because of the pressure before him was floating free.


    He knew things wouldn''t necessarily happen the way he wanted no matter how prepared he was. He knew the pain he felt wouldn''t change no matter how he swore that he would endure her scolds.


    He knew he could endure physical pain but not the pain in his heart. He couldn''t deny that his tactless thoughts were making him feel down even though he was in a fight with his father. A fight that no one must interfere.


    ¡ó


    Felli felt the change in the air inside the shelter.


    "Something has happened," she said.


    Psychokinesis couldn''t be transmitted to the outside. The flake following Nina had lost its power after bursting through the monster and leaving Grendan. Felli wanted to follow Layfon but the speed of the battle was too fast, so fast that even she couldn''t catch up. Besides, the rain of creatures and the Kei that was destroying them were also affecting her flake.


    Felli couldn''t even gather all of the information inside the city and that didn''t sit well with her. She was now located at the entrance of a shelter. Inside was a wider space. Felli didn''t have the courage to stay there even though the city''s citizens and City Police only made a "why are you here" expression at the Dite in her hand. She knew they wouldn''t do anything to her, but as an outsider, she wanted to avoid their gaze as much as possible, and so she chose to stay here.


    She couldn''t only try to grasp hold of the situation since she couldn''t catch up with Layfon. She did this and wasn''t happy as she realized the battle was taking a worse turn. The Heaven''s Blades were still fighting in a way that turned her knowledge of Military Artists upside down. No one would be left alive if these people fought like this in Zuellni. But none of the Heaven''s Blade successors or normal Military Artists had died for now.


    A delicate crack had appeared in this unusual situation, in this unusual attack and perfect defensive formation. The Heaven''s Blades were still fighting strong but a delicate change had occurred. Felli couldn''t tell the real reason behind it, but the situation was clear to her. The Heaven''s Blades were still perfectly fighting on their own in their assigned locations, but judging from the entire battle formation, cracks were appearing in the conjunctions of assigned areas. One could calculate that.


    The number of live-bullets slipping through the Heaven''s Blade successors was increasing.


    As if the original 100% had become 98%. Even a mere 2% couldn''t be ignored, judging from the enormous number of enemies attacking them. The Heaven''s Blades made up the first line of defense, and as such, the burden on the second line of defense had increased.


    Also, the swaying of the heart of the second line was clearer than that of the first line. It was slowly losing its accuracy in clearing up the live-bullets. This all happened after the Heaven''s Blades executed an attack that differed from before. The defensive formation was weakening. This was very clear.


    "What is happening, or that¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli didn''t want to turn her thought into words. She pressed it down in her heart.


    What would happen if this was what she thought it was? She couldn''t make a prediction as she wasn''t familiar with Grendan, but the shelter she was in was in Grendan. No one would know the next turn of event¡­¡­¡­ she shook her head. But what to do next¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­ As I thought¡­¡­ I see."


    She hadn''t noticed the three coming near because she was deep in thought. She continued to gather information as she turned around.


    Standing before her were a boy and two girls. All three of them looked younger than her. Two of them seemed to be of similar age while one was younger. Felli had taken these three to the shelter after Layfon saved them. They should already be in the middle area of the shelter.


    "¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    Toby made an awkward expression at being found out.


    "Ok, this isn''t the time for that, let''s return."


    Rainetta, the girl who was of the same age as him, pulled at his sleeve.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hehe."


    Felli didn''t know what to do so she only watched her silently.


    "Uh, are you from Zuellni?"


    "Ah, yes," Felli answered Anri speculatively, not knowing what would happen, but it was certain that her confusion wasn''t shown on her face.


    Anri smiled at her with her child-like innocent smile, and then tossed her a bomb.


    "Are you Layfon-Nii''s girlfriend?"


    "What!"


    "Because Toby-Nii said it''s not possible for Leerin-Nee to win with such a beautiful person next to him."


    "Hey! Don''t push that onto me!"


    "To- but you did say it."


    "Um¡­ I was only saying."


    "So is that true?"


    Felli couldn''t think of an answer in the face of the girl''s naive question.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    "So it''s true!?" Anri''s expression turned complicated. Expectation and discomfort showed on her face, but the feelings of the other two weren''t so obvious. Toby was full of expectation and discomfort was heavier on Rainetta''s face.


    But, no, that wasn''t it. Felli wasn''t confirming Anri''s question with a "well". She was only using it for the rest of her answer.


    "Well, how is Layfon-Nii? As a boyfriend? Have you dated? Kissed?"


    "Well¡­¡­ No¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli felt she must resolve this misunderstanding. That was how she felt, but she couldn''t say anything in front of the expectant Anri.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    So what happened next was like a savior to her.


    (Sorry for interrupting when you''re so happy.)


    The sudden voice made them all turn their gazes to it. A butterfly-shaped flake. She remembered it.


    "Ah, Delbone-sama," Anri said.


    (Hello, little girl.)


    "Hello to you too."


    (I''m sorry for interrupting your happy moment. I''ve something to say to this Nee-san. Could you lend her to me first?)


    "Sure!"


    (Such a good answer.)


    Anri smiled at Delbone''s praise and returned to Toby''s side.


    (If possible, I wish to turn this conversation voiceless.)


    (I understand.)


    Felli replied immediately.


    Psychokinesists could converse without making a noise. Their words would directly appear in one''s head.


    (Because there isn''t much time left, so I''ll say this directly¡­¡­¡­)


    (Is this related to you disappearing from the battlefield¡­¡­)


    (Uh, yes.)


    Felli felt her smile of praise through Delbone''s Psychokinesis.


    (Just a small failure. It made a huge impact on my body. I probably only have two to three minutes left. My heart has stopped but I can keep my consciousness.)


    Felli couldn''t imagine what it was like to be so relaxed at facing death.


    (¡­¡­¡­ Then, what do you want with me in this hour?)


    She regulated her feeling and continued speaking. She mustn''t lose time because of her own shaky heart and doubts, as there wasn''t much time left for Delbone.


    (I hope you can finish my unfinished duty. I''ve prepared the compensation too. There''s some information in the flake before you. That''s your compensation.)


    (This is?)


    (My battle experience till now. I''ve turned it into data. I won''t tell you the way to read it though the data is about to finish moving to this new location. If you could read the information, it wouldn''t be hard for you to learn of the thing in it.)


    (That kind of thing.)


    (Please, can you help?)


    (Do you think I can do this on my own?)


    (Perhaps you''re far better than all Psychokinesists in Grendan just by your ability. But your experience is lacking and so to fill out for your inexperience, there''s one more person¡­¡­¡­)


    Delbone''s flake had also appeared next to that person.


    (Grandmother.)


    Elsmau, who was in a sickroom the same shelter as Delone had also sensed the flake in the ceiling through her own Psychokinesis.


    (It seems I can''t give you enough time to consider.)


    Delbone''s regret could be felt through her data.


    (Then, as I thought¡­¡­¡­)


    Elsmau was the same as Felli, gathering information through her Psychokinesis. She couldn''t not do anything probably because she had been through many battles while she was with the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    (Her Majesty has to personally give you the Heaven''s Blade, but I can reset the Kei fingerprint immediately. I''ve already set it for you after I die. If it''s you, you should be able to activate the Heaven''s Blade from a distance using the Light Dite.)


    (But¡­¡­¡­)


    (I''m sorry. There''s no time for confusion. The new you under the bandages has inherited the name of the third daughter''s husband, Fora. You''re already Grendan''s Psychokinesist, and from this moment on, you''ve become a successor, the next Heaven''s Blade successor.)


    Fermaus'' expression was helpless underneath the bandages. She had finished the operation before moving to this shelter, the operation of skin transplant. One would feel tragic just by looking at her even though her body managed to survive in the exposure of pollutants. She had removed the skin that could endure the death-causing pollutants and changed into new skin.


    A Heaven''s Blade successor had existed who once had changed his brain and Kei vein. That Heaven''s Blade stood in battle on the day his brain died. Grendan''s medical skill development had sustained him, and so it wasn''t difficult for this skill to make the skin transplant possible.


    But Elsmau couldn''t leave the sickbed yet.


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­ My level of Psychokinesis isn''t at grandmother''s level.)


    (You don''t have to be like me. You know your own strength and limits. All you need is do it the way you think is best. And I''ve prepared the ability in order to solve this situation. She will fill up your weaknesses and you too are to fill up her weaknesses.)


    A figure appeared in Fermaus'' mind when Delbone said "her". The Psychokinesist that she met in Zuellni. She knew she was in Grendan. Perhaps Delbone was conversing with her now. Fermaus admired her grandmother for being so capable even though she was about to die.


    (I understand.)


    She couldn''t return to the Mercenary Gang anymore. The Fermaus in the Mercenary Gang had died. Then let her accept her new life.


    (Then from this moment on, I''m Elsmau Quantis Fora. I''ll inherit everything from you.)


    (Then I''m leaving everything to you, Elsmau Quantis Fora.)


    Delbone seemed to pronounce the name with gritted teeth.


    Felli accepted the request at the same time.


    (I understand.)


    (You''ve saved us. Then¡­¡­)


    Felli touched her own flake to Delbone''s under Delbone''s instruction. The flake must be transmitting the information, but it was shocking quick. It only took a split second to finish.


    Felli felt something different in her head. Perhaps it was Delbone''s information. She could tell where the information was just by concentrating, and the doubt in her vanished during the process.


    (Then I''m leaving it to you.)


    Some other noise was mixed in with the words in Felli''s head.


    Because the conversation was voiceless, Felli felt Delbone''s concentration was now on something behind her.


    Standing in a distance behind Felli were the three boy and girls. Anri waved when she saw Felli look at them.


    (I''ve been watching this city for a long time. In it are happiness, sadness, anger, amusement, confusion, argument, joy, blessing, fortune, misfortune, failure and strength. Things that exist and don''t exist no matter where it is. Even this city is just a normal city. There are people living in it.)


    Even a little girl like Anri would greet Delbone enthusiastically after seeing her flake. This meant Delbone had been constantly protecting the city through Psychokinesis.


    (No matter how you decide to live, it''ll never change that you are you. But whether you can see the value of being yourself is up to you.)


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    (I''ve lived a very good life.)


    When Felli turned around, the butterfly-shaped flake lost its radiance to fall into Felli''s hand.


    ¡ó


    She ran as she looked at the monster''s figure. She watched Grendan being swallowed and heard the voice of the gigantic monster with man heads. She saw the thin haze drifting beside her, heard the monster''s howl at the moon, saw the lightning that fell like decoration on the monster''s body.


    "A guy you can''t joke around with," Sharnid swallowed at the scenery. He didn''t know what to say.


    Nina was the same.


    But she couldn''t stand here and space out because she came back to Zuellni by leaving behind Layfon and Felli. She must protect Zuellni from this monster before Zuellni could move again.


    But the monster hadn''t attacked Zuellni till now.


    "Anyway, I can''t let down my guard¡­¡­"


    But she couldn''t see they were safe. Either way, it was the truth that they were in a crisis and Zuellni couldn''t move.


    She must confirm the situation with the Student President.


    And so she had been running and she moved her gaze away from the monster. The Student President should be in the shelter, or Nina probably thought that Zuellni''s Psychokinesists would find her if she kept running.


    This expectation soon became reality.


    (Nina, it''s good you''re safe.)


    It was Vance''s voice.


    "Military Arts Head? Where are you?"


    The Psychokinesist controlling the flake replied instead and told her the location. She would see it once she went passed the bridge.


    (We''ll leave the details till you get here.)


    "Roger."


    Nina nodded put her concentration back on running.


    Once could still see some of the sunlight even though a thin layer of dark cloud covered Zuellni''s sky. The gray sky looked peaceful. Next to Nina was the city''s leg that was destroyed in the fight against the aged phase filth monster. The city''s self-repair system was doing its work, but the progress had only made it up several levels. The vine-like things stretching out from where the leg broke off must function like a human being''s nerves. It hurt just to look at it.


    Nina''s chest hurt.


    Zuellni was a terrible state but she herself went chasing after the unknown.


    "I mustn''t allow any more harm to Zuellni," she said to herself and felt more strength in her legs.


    Vance was at a location much further away from the outer edge. The buildings destroyed by the giants hadn''t been repaired yet. Vance and the others were hiding behind the skeletons of the buildings, using them as the last defensive line.


    "We''ve tried to understand the situation on the other side," Vance immediately answered her question. "Our flakes had tried infiltrating but had failed. We haven''t found any areas for infiltration. That monster is covering the entire city, not leaving any cracks."


    Vance''s words carried a sense of abandonment. But this couldn''t be helped. Those giants who attacked the city were already outside one''s knowledge base. This time the event was even more incredible. On the other hand, it was commendable that he didn''t give up his command but was calmly arranging the defense of the city and giving out commands. And it was commendable for those Military Artists who didn''t run away but chose to stay behind to protect this place.


    "Gorneo and the others have returned, but that became like that after they returned, so no one knows the situation in Grendan."


    "Gorneo and the others were in Grendan?"


    She didn''t know about that, but Grendan was Gorneo''s home city, so he must have his own reason for entering Grendan.


    "Uh, those two have exhausted much of their strength. You were there too. How''s the situation?"


    Nina told him what she knew. Vance and the other Military Artists didn''t look good at the beginning of her narrative. Their expressions turned worse as her narrative progressed.


    "¡­¡­ It seems it isn''t a situation we can do anything with¡­¡­" Vance pressed his forehead with a hand as if to relax his headache.


    "But we can''t do nothing."


    "I know, but if what''s happening in Grendan happens here, we''ve no strategy against it."


    Nina didn''t have any good strategies too. All she had was the strong resolve to protect Zuellni. She would keep on fighting even if she was the only person left. But this resolve wasn''t a good strategy.


    "All we can do now is pray the people of Grendan can defeat this monster."


    Zuellni had no future if they couldn''t defeat it. Everyone understood this ending. And Nina knew she shouldn''t say anything reckless when they had no strategies, but she wouldn''t lose out in air.


    This was simple. She had been holding tightly to this simple thing. She didn''t feel regret for the effort she put into becoming stronger, but she somehow felt that a part of her had gone lazy if she kept holding onto this simple thinking.


    But there was no change to what she should be doing.


    She would obey her will and keep on fighting no matter how desperate the situation was.


    No matter how strong she had become, what she could do now was about the same as the time when the larvae attacked the city. They might have won the battle without Layfon at the cost of many sacrifices, but they won without any casualties because Layfon was here. Could Nina become the Layfon back then?


    She asked herself. What would the power of the Haikizoku do to that monster?


    And what was Layfon doing now?


    They had lost contact with him after Layfon left for the orphanage. Felli hadn''t told them anything. Nina didn''t think he would die, but then she had just seen his defeated self. And right now, she couldn''t contact Felli.


    So she must protect Zuellni. She must protect it so Layfon and Felli could return to it.


    Leerin¡­¡­


    They let Nina go after she told them the information she had. Even if they were to hold a strategic meeting, all Nina''s information did was tell them how appalling this monster was.


    Nina sat on the debris and watched Grendan. What good way was there to defeat this monster? But she couldn''t come up with a conclusion. She was only losing her time.


    What appeared in her heart was her desire and worry to save Layfon and Felli and about Leerin. She had to save her if Leerin didn''t return to Grendan out of her own free will. But she didn''t feel she had the right to do this. Leerin was her friend, but she came to Zuellni for Layfon, and so Layfon should be the one saving her. Either way, she herself¡­¡­¡­ Nina couldn''t do it. In that case, she should prioritized protecting Zuellni.


    This was all she could do even if the event unfolding before her was related to the survival of this world.


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    She held tightly to the flake in her hand and looked at the monster.


    (Nina Antalk?)


    The voice from the flake jolted her awake. This wasn''t Vance''s voice.


    "Student President?"


    The owner of the voice was Karian.


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. Felli¡­"


    (I''ve heard the gist of it from Vance. Never mind that. Excuse me, can you come down to the Mechanical Department immediately?)


    "Uh?"


    She thought Karian would be more worried about Felli, but then she remembered that he wasn''t one to take of his personal things first in a crisis. Besides, she was keen on his reason behind his request.


    "Did anything happen?"


    It was Nina''s first time to hear the voice of an Electronic Fairy when she had a dream in Grendan. Zuellni''s voice. Did anything happen to her?


    (Just head over first.)


    The flake left after that.


    Nina was thinking of leaving too, but now she really had to leave. Sharnid was with Dalshena and Naruki who were waiting for their injuries to heal. Nina greeted them and then left by herself.


    That place wasn''t that far for the feet of a Military Artist. Nina arrived at it and entered the Mechanical Department. There were students there fixing up the place. The heat inside was much hotter than better.


    "You''re here."


    Karian walked out of the restroom that the cleaners of the Mechanical Department used as a changing room. Sweat beaded in Karian''s face. The same silvery hair that Felli had was stuck on his face. He must have spent his time watching the students repair the place.


    His expression looked worse than his face.


    "Student President. Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine¡­¡­"


    It seemed he would collapse any moment. This heat, plus he wasn''t a person of physical strength. Usually he was very busy, and then one crisis happened after another. His mental and physical strength must be close to the limit.


    "You should rest a bit."


    "No. Everything will be fine if we can overcome this crisis. I can''t collapse at this time."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Compared to me, there''s something you''ve to worry about"


    Nina didn''t know why he called her over, but since she was here, that reason must be extraordinary.


    "Did anything happen to Zuellni?"


    "She returned to the Mechanical Department after conversing with me."


    "Eh?"


    Conversing with Zuellni?


    "Just¡­¡­"


    "Go. You''ll understand."


    Karian''s face was pale. Was his paleness not related to his exhaustion? But what did he hear from Zuellni?


    Nina slowly entered the central area with a big bundle of doubts. She had entered this area before when Melnisc caused Zuellni to go on a rampage. Though she only knew of the existence of the Wolf Faces from Dixerio, or one could say she contacted the strange changes of this world when she leapt through cities, but it all happened after she entered the central area.


    The three children chosen by the cruel fate.


    That was what Schneibel said. As the mother, the prototype, she would call all other Electronic Fairies "children", then she must be referring to Electronic Fairies. And the ones who were with her at that time were Grendan, Melnisc and Zuellni.


    Was Zuellni burdened with a cruel fate too? Wasn''t she an Electronic Fairy of an Academy City, a city that nurtured the young? No. Things weren''t that simple. Nelphilia held the same appearance as Saya, the original of Electronic Fairies. The beautiful girl who seemed to call forth disaster. She was in Zuellni before. Perhaps everything was related to that.


    Nina''s feet halted. She had arrived at her destination.


    There was a huge gem before her, a gem that hadn''t undergone any processing. Connected to it were large machineries and tubes. This was where the Electronic Fairy lived. The soul of the Regios.


    Zuellni existed in this gem of unknown color.


    "¡­¡­ Why?"


    Nina felt nostalgia when she saw her. Though she was more familiar with this Zuellni, she had yet to adapt to this sudden change.


    But this only took a split second. Nina immediately noticed and understood the reason behind the change.


    "Zuellni¡­¡­¡­"


    The Electronic Fairy smiling in the gem wasn''t the grown form that appeared after contacting with Falnir. This was the form of a little girl that Nina first knew.


    "Why!?"


    Zuellni smiled in the gem and didn''t reply. She had never communicated with words, just like the many times when she met Nina, and so Nina shouldn''t be feeling any nostalgia even though Zuellni wasn''t saying anything.


    But Nina had heard of her voice. She heard of Zuellni''s voice when she was in Lance Shelled city.


    And Karian had also had some special contact with Zuellni. And so why wasn''t she answering?


    (My owner. Zuellni is very weak right now. Please don''t force her.)


    Melnisc answered instead.


    "Very weak?"


    Why?


    No, this couldn''t be helped. The city''s leg was broken. It couldn''t even move. Perhaps Nina had made a wrong conclusion. Zuellni was the city''s consciousness. A consciousness without a body. The city itself was the Electronic Fairy''s body, and the Electronic Fairy was like the soul of a human being. Though it wasn''t sure whether humans had souls, the city did have it, and that was the Electronic Fairy.


    The body was busy repairing the leg, and so Zuellni must be pouring the Regios'' strength into the damaged area. So it was understandable that she had weakened.


    (That isn''t the only reason, Master.)


    Melnisc''s meaning clearly put her in the wrong.


    "So what happened?"


    (Did that girl in dark clothes not tell you? There''s no place to retreat to.)


    "So¡­¡­¡­"


    (This is what she meant. An equivalent price is needed to overcome a difficulty. This is what you have to have, and so you were called.)


    "So¡­¡­¡­"


    (Merciful Electronic Fairy. You have accepted me who went insane because of madness, who almost stepped on the dangerous path of self-destruction. This is what your existence is like. As long as you live, my spirit remains self-sacrificing. You accept those who are confused no matter what will happen. You give guidance to those who don''t know their future. This is what your existence is like, and so the Academy City is more suitable for you than any other cities.)


    Zuellni smiled, giving off a faint light. But was she commending him? If you looked at this from another angle? He was calling her stupid for sacrificing herself.


    "So just what is going on?" Nina howled. "Why is Zuellni this weak?"


    Because the city had come across this situation? Or was there another reason? Why did Zuellni turn back into a girl?


    Zuellni''s expression turned heavy. She didn''t say anything.


    (The power obtained from Falnir, Falnir had anticipated the intense battle afterwards and so deliberately transferred it to Zuellni so Zuellni could be reborn.)


    Melnisc''s voice echoed in place of Zuellni''s.


    (But Zuellni didn''t do it. She gave the power to the one who wanted to walk her own path. Zuellni paid her own price in order to help that person move forward.)


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina was speechless. The person who wanted to walk her own path. The price. The girl in the color of black had no path to retreat to.


    Nina couldn''t still not understand. She wasn''t this clumsy.


    But she wished she was a bit clumsier at this point because it would lessen her feeling of guilt, because the guilt in her chest was about to shatter her chest.


    But she had to accept this pain. If she didn''t do this, she would have lost to Dixerio in that fight and had her memory taken. She would have become a person not understanding anything. She would have only suffered for feeling impotent.


    But regardless, she still felt painful for her own impotence now.


    "Was this all because of me?"


    There were two Dites in her weapon harness. They had been destroyed some time during the battle but for some reason they had been repaired. The reborn Dites were enough to endure the Haikizoku''s power.


    "Zuellni, you¡­¡­"


    Zuellni had used Falnir''s power to make these two iron whips for her.


    For Nina.


    It didn''t matter to her even if she were to sink into danger.


    "Was it because of me that this situation¡­¡­"


    Zuellni couldn''t move because of her, and thousands of students were to face the crisis of death.


    "This¡­¡­ Isn''t what an Electronic Fairy should do."


    Nina couldn''t stop her shoulders from shaking with anger and sadness. The Electronic Fairy had chosen to resolve one person''s crisis rather than save thousands of people. This was unforgivable.


    "Will things be solved if I return this power?"


    (That is not possible. A power that has been materialized cannot return to its original form.)


    "Is there no way out?"


    (Haven¡¯t you been warned?)


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    Everything was too late. Too late to begin anew. Zuellni was in a dilemma. The monster was concentrating on Grendan now but it would turn its destructive power to Zuellni after Grendan fell.


    Nina herself had caused Zuellni''s current crisis.


    (¡­¡­¡­This is from Zuellni.)


    Nina was afraid of Melnisc''s words.


    Zuellni maintained her smile in the gem, but Nina didn''t dare look directly at the figure. She blamed herself, but she hadn''t thought of suicide. She stood between life and death at that time. If she had lost her memory she would have forgotten all that she had walked through. The person she was living as now would have vanished, and this was the same as death in a certain way.


    Nina didn''t want to commit suicide.


    (Have you found it? That was what she said.)


    "Found it?"


    Found what?


    No. No. Not like that.


    Nina wasn''t viewed as someone involved at that time in the dream of Grendan. She had no authority to decide anything. She was just caught in the mess by Dixerio, possessed by Melnisc and arrived at that place by following the flow. She had no authority to decide anything. Sheniebel was only considering Melnisc''s feeling and hadn''t asked Nina anything.


    As if Nina was just a tool.


    And she was angry about that.


    Her own feeling was ignored in the battle against Dixerio. Nina couldn''t comprehend his theory, and he wanted to unreasonably take away her memories.


    Nina only felt infuriated. She only felt infuriated towards Sheniebel and Dixerio. In anger, she had chosen to walk her current path and refused to forget her past self. And she had allowed Zuellni to come to danger for the sake of her own anger.


    "Have you found it?"


    Have you found the path you should take?


    This was Zuellni''s question.


    "That kind of thing¡­¡­¡­"


    She couldn''t understand.


    She was angry when she was in Grendan, as if the tools for drawing could only draw in black in her heart. She got caught in the mystery of this world but she wasn''t allowed to do anything about it. Everything made her feel very angry. She felt she had to do something no matter what.


    But her anger was reduced after she met up with Layfon and the others and had a discussion with them. Not that she wasn''t angry but that anger had become more tolerable.


    And right now, the effect of that anger was spread out before her.


    She didn''t understand what she had to do now.


    "Only¡­¡­ Only a little. I''ve decided."


    She was full of regret. She felt like vomiting for unknowingly carrying such a heavy burden.


    Even so, she had to keep moving forward. She would not give up the burden and escape her responsibility.


    "I''ll protect you. I''ll take away your discomfort no matter what happens, no matter what we encounter and no matter what the battle is like."


    She didn''t know if Zuellni was satisfied with her answer but she had decided. She would have returned to Zuellni when she knew of Zuellni''s act even if she had stayed in Grendan. If she was in Grendan, she would have regretted more. She didn''t understand the purpose of her existence. It was better if the mystery of the world remained far away. Nina couldn''t give up what existed before her eyes.


    She had nothing else to do even if the future direction turned out differently.


    Zuellni was smiling.


    Though she didn''t know if this smile was acknowledging, Nina felt her burden had lightened.


    What could she do for Zuellni? She must act after thinking on it. She must act no matter whether the action was the right one.


    (Captain, can you hear me?)


    She heard Felli''s voice again when she returned to the outer edge once more.


    ¡ó


    Time turned back to just a while ago. Just a little while before Delbone contacted Felli.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors were in chaos.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    "What''s the strategy? Has she found the enemy''s weak point?"


    "Hey hey, old woman, this isn''t the time to joke."


    "What''s the situation? Hurry up with the report!"


    Voices filled with frustration swept through the outer edge area, but this voice failed to reach the other''s ears. The flakes beside them remained silent and helpless on the ground.


    The Psychokinesists were still here. They also heard the Heaven''s Blade successors'' voice but they couldn''t believe their senses. Delbone was dead. No, in Delbone flowed the same blood as theirs. Delbone was like a grandmother to them. She was their idol. For such a person to suddenly die, they couldn''t calmly accept it, handle it and analyze it. Either way there were too many Psychokinesists who were blood related kin of Delbone''s. They were shocked at having lost their pillar of spirit and strength. This feeling was overlapped with sadness for having lost the person they loved, and this was attacking the Psychokinesists.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors were confused for having lost the information. They could only protect their assigned area with the strength that they were so proud of. But the holes in the boundaries between these areas were increasing and this meant the number of enemies that could move around freely in the city was also rising.


    They were the strongest Military Artists in this world.


    But their real substance was a soldier''s.


    They had been assigned to the battlefield and had been fighting according to the situation itself, but they didn''t have the ability to grasp hold of the directions of every soldier and command them accordingly.


    Delbone was the most suitable to command judging from her ability and so she had been doing this job. The Heaven''s Blades couldn''t complete their mission now that they had lost her. Cracks had appeared in their coordination after losing Delbone. The cracks were even larger than what Felli was sensing. The live-bullets pierced through these cracks and accurately appeared in front of the Military Artists.


    The live-bullets that had successfully entered the city were like the one that appeared at the orphanage. They were like bugs that opened their legs and unfolded their wings. Something that looked like an egg grew on the soft looking part of the body, and another creature crawled out of the egg that was then split out. Every live-bullet carried around 20 to 30 of these things. This meant ten live-bullets in the city would create around an army of 200 skeletons.


    One hundred live-bullets were two thousand.


    One thousand live-bullets were twenty thousand.


    Though an individual skeleton didn''t mean a lot to Grendan''s Military Artists, the increasing number of live-bullets that slipped through the Heaven''s Blades'' defense would eventually gather up when the city''s assaulting speed slowed down.


    The army of skeletons led by the huge bugs, those that the Military Artists had failed to destroy continued to increase in number and at last formed a huge organization numbering more than one thousand. They began to ignore the attacks of the Military Artists as they headed straight for their goal.


    The center of the city.


    Their goal was Grendan''s palace.


    And the Heaven''s Blade successors didn''t know this was happening behind their backs. Only Barmelin and Tigris, the two who were shooting down the live-bullets from inside the city, had noticed the changes.


    "This is getting troublesome."


    Tigris had a difficult expression on his face. The army of skeletons was forming small groups in their progress under the standing point of the tall building that Tigris was on. If groups were also forming in other places then the number of enemies wouldn''t be just one thousand but over ten thousand. Though the Military Artists were battling the newly formed groups, the situation would still be very bad if the number was over ten thousand. There wouldn''t be any ways to stop them if they cared nothing for their fallen comrades.


    "It seems they plan to defeat the Queen, such a bold move."


    Of course, Tigris wasn''t worried about the Queen''s safety. It was not possible for the Queen to die, but she would get distracted when trying to defeat this group of monsters. Right now, she was concentrating on using the smallest and most accurate amount of Kei to destroy the huge monster. It was very difficult for her to control her huge amount of Kei. The Heaven''s Blades were the same. The lowest bar for the Heaven''s Blade successors was that they couldn''t fully exhibit their large amount of Kei without their Heaven''s Blades. And the Queen''s Kei far surpassed theirs.


    The city would sustain a fatal injury if she casually attacked with her full strength.


    "But the other side would win if we can''t defend comfortably."


    This was true.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors and the Queen were all very strong, so strong that they could laugh at the Military Artists of any city.


    But this didn''t mean they weren''t human.


    Their bodies would be exposed to the pollutants if this city was destroyed. They would die once they inhaled a certain amount of pollutants in the sky. If the army of skeletons managed to interrupt the Queen''s concentration and she then attacked recklessly and ended up destroying the city too. The Heaven''s Blade successors that were fighting in this dilemma on the defense line had no time to resolve this crisis.


    No. Maybe they could.


    But this was a very dangerous bet. The Heaven''s Blade successors could give up defending and instead, used an attack that far surpassed this monster''s regeneration ability to completely annihilate it. But it wasn''t possible to estimate the amount of time needed for this strategy to work.


    And the city would sustain the greatest harm in the time of the Heaven''s Blades giving up their defense.


    To kill or be killed. Should they risk it? Even the Heaven''s Blades were hesitating, not to mention the ordinary citizens of the city.


    But the person who had reached her limit had appeared beside Tigris.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Barmelin howled. "So annoying. Super annoying! Go die. Die in pieces!"


    "Idiot. Don''t do something stupid!"


    But it was too late. Barmelin tossed away the cannons in her hands, took up her Heaven''s Blade Swattice and shot out a pillar of light. One shot after another. Each shot punched a hole in the monster that was covering Grendan and allowed the people in the city to glimpse the outside.


    "Really!"


    Tigris forced himself again to protect the area she had abandoned. Layfon''s fight was destroying quite a number of live-bullets in the sky but that was only one part of many places. It wasn''t complete.


    External Kei variation - Meandering Haze. Scattered Luster.


    Tigris'' arrows instantly smothered Grendan''s sky.


    This was the action he took alone to protect his and Barmelin''s areas. Either way, his move only worked for a few minutes. Barmelin, who had gone on a rampage, continued to shoot pillars of light at the monster during this time. Numerous holes opened in the monster''s body and sealed up again, but other new holes then appeared. This scenario repeated itself again and again. But this was the same as doubling Tigris'' burden, and this burden wasn''t lifting. Tigris had confidence he could keep up with it, but he wasn''t so sure now that his burden was increasing.


    Was it the burden on his spirit?


    No. His body.


    Perhaps this was the first fatal weakness in the coordination of the Heaven''s Blade successors. This weakness appeared because they had lost Delbone, their commander.


    The defensive formation was losing shape. Barmelin lacked self-control in her attack. Tigris'' body was reaching its limit because of his old age.


    "Uurgh."


    The limit came after shooting a few more shots. Intense pain came from the Kei vein around his back, and it was running through his organs because of a chain reaction. The elder vomited blood.


    "Old man!?"


    "Quick. Stop. We can''t destroy the balance of the defense."


    It already took most of his strength to say those words. In the next moment, he pushed Barmelin away, sending her flying.


    "Ah!"


    The defensive line collapsed above them. The live-bullets fell to attack the two of them. Tigris had no more strength left to avoid them.


    "Old man!" Barmelin said as she restored her cannons to stop the live-bullets'' invasion.


    "Tsk!"


    The buildings around them were destroyed in the split second that the rain of bullets fell. Barmelin was moving as she tried to find a new standing point, shooting continuously with the cannons and defending.


    "Old man!" she said as she moved.


    But Tigris had not climbed out of the debris no matter how many times she called.


    The other Heaven''s Blade successors couldn''t have not noticed this change. But they didn''t do anything. All they could do now was increase their area of protection even if just by a little. None of them wanted to scold Barmelin. They might have done the same thing as her.


    "Damn. Does this mean two down?" Ruimei howled in anger. The other Heaven''s Blades too. Delbone''s mission had failed and death would come.


    And Tigris had faced death just then. He had confidence to hold out for a few more days if he was only shouldering his own burden, but the live-bullets slipping through the creaks were becoming a number that the Military Artists behind him failed to handle. This was already happening.


    "We can only do this now."


    "No."


    Reverse stopped the impatient Cauntia.


    "This isn''t the time to bet with such a risk."


    "But we''ll all be eliminated if this continues. We''ll all die."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Reverse gritted his teeth under the mask at his lover''s sigh.


    "Be patient. You must be patient! We can only be patient now! Psychokinesists! How much longer are you going to space out! You must act now that Delbone-sama is not here!" Kalvan shouted.


    "Ah, really¡­¡­ This is bad."


    Troyatte''s lips twisted because of his teasing smile. The balls of light that burnt the sky continued to expand.


    "Psychokinesists! Hurry and report!"


    Sadness coloured Kanaris'' dance.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Lintence lit a cigarette in silence.


    "I see, so this is hell," he said in a low voice as he breathed out thin, green smoke. The cigarette turned into pieces after he held it tightly in his palm. Lintence took a step forward.


    (Ah, you people are so noisy.)


    A faint voice filled with disapproval echoed throughout Grendan.


    He noticed it. The flake that had fallen helplessly on the ground and was blown far away by his attack now exuded a faint light and returned to his side.


    Delbone''s flake had taken back its light.


    But the voice coming from it was not Delbone''s,.


    "Who are you?" Ruimei asked.


    The other Heaven''s Blades heard this question too. The network supported by Psychokinesis had returned. He had never heard of this voice from the Psychokinesists that he knew. There wasn''t a clue in his brain of the owner of this voice.


    This voice sounded young. It wouldn''t be strange that the voice belonged to a young person, but then it wasn''t strange for him to take note of person with strength that could overtake another''s flake.


    (Is it important who I am? Compared to that, what''s with this tragic scene when you''re all a group of adults? Can''t you shut up and do what you should be doing?)


    The voice coming through the flake was faint but it had clearly hit the faces of the Heaven''s Blades.


    "You¡­¡­¡­" Ruimei said with gritted teeth.


    (Sorry. Please excuse us.)


    The voice after that was also faint but it was clearly filled with worry. It wasn''t that girl before, but a voice of a more mature woman.


    (I''m Elsmau Fora, a person who has inherited Delbone-sama''s Heaven''s Blade, Quantis. The official procedure hasn''t been completed, so please treat this as a brief ceremony in the special circumstance that is the war.)


    There was a need to provide necessary information in this situation though everyone else was a bit flustered.


    (First allow me to report to you the current situation. There are around ten thousand and five hundred enemies that have infiltrated Grendan and they are heading straight for the palace. The defensive line has been spread out but it''s only a matter of time before it collapses. And the death of Heaven''s Blade successors Delbone-sama and Tigris-sama has also been confirmed.)


    Two Heaven''s Blade successors had died.


    Silence fell to them after this notice.


    (The battle resumes.)


    The girl''s voice once again shattered the silence.


    (Heaven''s Blade successors are to continue to maintain this situation. Break through one point and investigate the monster''s weakness.)


    "Who will open the hole?" Cauntia asked.


    "It''s already hard enough to maintain this situation. The number of enemies will increase in the city if we show any more weaknesses."


    (Another person has already been selected to replace your lack of strength.)


    "What did you say!?"


    (As I said, you only need to do what you have to with your most effort. You are not children anymore. Don''t complain and just follow orders.)


    "Don''t you get ahead of yourself¡­¡­¡­" Ruimei howled but a voice drowned him out. It was laughter.


    "Ahhahahahaha! Great. No. Incredible. Ahhahaha! You''re right. We''re shamed."


    The laughter came from Troyatte.


    "Troyatte!"


    Troyatte ignored Ruimei''s reproached and continued to laugh.


    "As she said, old man. We''re all adults. How long are we to fiddle around for? If you''re feeling like a child being scolded, then show her that you''re the adult."


    "Um¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''re right. Let''s believe in that person," Reverse said.


    "Tsk, fine."


    Ruimei nodded reluctantly.


    Everyone else also followed Reverse''s suggestion.


    "Hey, don''t take all the good things yourself."


    "Uh? Ah, sorry."


    "My Reverse is a real good man compared to you. Of course!" Cauntia said happily.


    "So noisy," Barmelin said.


    (Annoying adults.)


    That voice had been faint from start to finish, and that was how it was left to the adults.


    She sighed deeply in the shelter.


    It was Felli.


    (They''re the Military Artists with the highest status in Grendan. You should have respected them more.)


    (I''d give them however much you want if that can change the current situation.)


    Felli answered Elsmau''s complaint coldheartedly. She was surprised that Elsmau was Delbone''s successor and the Psychokinesists, Fermaus, of the Salinvan Mercenary Guidance Gang. She was also surprised that she was female. Felli never thought this would happen.


    Felli''s experience was rich as a Psychokinesist. Elsmau''s Psychokinesis interfered with her and rendered her helpless when Haia captured her. Felli had never stomached that part down.


    But this time she had to put aside her anger, surprise and regret. She should concentrate everything on the crisis before her.


    (But do you think your strategy would work?)


    (We''d only encounter the same result if we did it the same way as that person did.)


    (Even so¡­¡­¡­)


    Delbone had successfully connected Felli and Elsmau before her death. This meant together, the two of them held the power that equated Delbone''s, or close enough to Delbone''s.


    (Or do you have the confidence in this situation to finish what that person wants to do but hasn''t finished?)


    Elsmau fell silent. Even Felli didn''t have that confidence.


    But they had no other choice. They must increase the accuracy of the Queen''s strike. What Elsmau was concerned with was the person that Felli said was to open the hole.


    (That''s what you''re looking for. Why not trust that a little bit?)


    (True. I can only trust now.)


    (Anyway, the flakes on the outside have already conveyed the message because of the rampage earlier on. This means we can still see the situation outside even if the hole is to close up again.)


    (That''s only if the opponent''s weak spot hasn''t changed.)


    (Uh, either way we''re racing against time.)


    They had finished confirming their strategy. Elsmau had been working as an informant for the Mercenary Gang alone, and Felli had few chances to work with other Psychokinesists. Both of them lacked experience in teamwork and so they were unable to cover up the tension they felt.


    "Hey."


    The sudden voice made Felli''s shoulders shake. The short shout contained pressure that one couldn''t ignore.


    That voice belonged to Lintence.


    (What is it?)


    "Let that girl speak."


    He heartlessly chased out Elsmau. Felli calmed down a little before answering him.


    (I''m here.)


    "Ask that guy just how long does he plan to keep playing for."


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Felli couldn''t answer. Perhaps this man already knew she wasn''t a citizen of Grendan. That must be it. So she must speak with "the guy" that Lintence mentioned.


    She felt that to be the biggest difficulty in this battle.


    ¡ó


    The situation continued to change. The feeling of collapse was obvious in the air. Chaos exploded in a split second in the river of live-bullets beneath his feet, and this made the collapse in the air turn more severe.


    "Father!" Layfon called. He knew he had to fight in front of his father''s mental preparation, but he felt that they shouldn''t keep fighting in this situation.


    "Not only Leerin is in this city! But also Toby and the other siblings!"


    "I''ve already said so. If you want to do something, then open the path ahead with your katana!"


    But father''s words didn''t change.


    Layfon felt that he must do something now. He couldn''t let this situation go on anymore.


    (Fonfon.)


    He saw the butterfly-shaped flake as he jumped in the gaps between live-bullets.


    "Felli?"


    He was shocked to hear this familiar voice, but he immediately caught the flake and stuffed it in his pocket.


    "Felli, what is it? This flake is¡­¡­?"


    (Delbone-sama is dead.)


    "Eh?"


    The shock from the words caused an opening in his fight.


    Derek would never let this opening go. He closed the distance between the two in a split second. Two weapons clashed again. Layfon''s head could have been flying in the air had his time of shock lasted longer. He shivered at Derek''s murderous intent.


    (Let me tell you the current situation.)


    But Felli kept speaking in this situation, as if she didn''t care. She never gave him the chance to protest. He could only listen in silence, and Derek was also forced to listen to her report.


    Delbone''s death. This last line of defense had collapsed. The enemies had infiltrated the city and were heading for the palace. Felli''s voice was faint but it contained unusual energy.


    (And what are you two doing in this situation? Layfon, is your purpose to fight this old man here? And you. Just what are you doing when your own city is in this situation?)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The strength pressing down on the two katana showed no signs of weakening, but both fighters couldn''t suppress the bitterness showing on their faces.


    (I can tell from the conversation between you two that you''re the head of the orphanage that Layfon was raised in.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (But can you totally not consider your son''s feelings just because you want to realize your daughter''s wish?)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Derek kept silent as Layfon maintained his pose, keeping up the pressure on the blade and waiting for his reply or Felli''s next question.


    (¡­¡­¡­ I understand.)


    Layfon didn''t expect her to retreat like that. He was still putting pressure on the blade and Derek''s strength remained strong on the katana. Layfon wouldn''t reduce the pressure due to his own sense of shock.


    (Then please hurry and make your decision. Otherwise everything would be too late. Not only might everyone in Grendan die, but Zuellni might also be destroyed.)


    The live-bullets the two stood on were hit by Kei and became pieces as Felli spoke. This naturally ended the dilemma of the fight and Layfon leapt away.


    "Felli?"


    He could tell she was trying to persuade Derek, but why did she suddenly back off? It would have been great had she been able to persuade him.


    (Fonfon.)


    But she had seen through him.


    (That''s not possible.)


    She curtly refused him.


    "Eh?"


    (I already knew it isn''t possible. I only talked to him to confirm it.)


    "Eh? Eh?"


    Felli didn''t seem to plan to unravel his confusion.


    (There isn''t much time left. The longer time you use, the heavier burden it''ll be for the captain. Please don''t forget this.)


    "Just what''s going on?"


    She was once again talking about something he didn''t understand. But¡­¡­ To make the captain''s burden heavier? He didn''t understand, but he knew from the current situation that he couldn''t keep wasting time like this. He was only clear about this part.


    (Next is a message from Lintence. "Just how long does he plan to keep playing for". That was what he said.)


    "Ha!"


    Lintence''s words gave him a bigger impact. It was impossible for him not to notice this fight. So did he understand everything?


    (Get it? You''re allowed the time for the next strike. Don''t lose any more time than that¡­¡­¡­ and, the opponent seems to be preparing to end this in the next move.)


    Layfon understood this. Derek was also leaping between live-bullets and keeping a distance from him, maintaining the same altitude as him. And he clearly sensed the huge whirl-like Kei concentrating around Derek. Perhaps Layfon already knew what he was planning.


    Both sides wanted to win in the next move. They didn''t have to think about their next move. They just needed to decide everything by clashing with all their might.


    But.


    But¡­¡­¡­


    (Fonfon.)


    Psychokinesis was reading Layfon''s expression. Felli''s voice spread out like a drop of ink falling into clear water.


    (That person wants to see.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (He wants to see a son in you.)


    Derek''s Kei showed he was prepared. Layfon could feel the flow of that Kei in this battlefield was the existence of perfection. It was an art made for the elegant and intense final stroke of the pen.


    (He wants to see how much you''ve grown and what your level of determination is.)


    Derek''s Kei painted the surrounding sky like wings grown with feathers. It was gathered to the Heaven''s Blade in his hand, caused by the Kei vein that ran through his body and into the weapon. This was originally a very normal act for Military Artists, but it looked so very bright from Derek''s strong determination. It was beautiful enough to shock one''s heart.


    (Your determination, the real you, that''s what that person wants to see¡­¡­)


    Felli continued.


    Layfon couldn''t move his gaze away from Derek. He raised his own Kei as he listened.


    Derek moved.


    Psyharden technique - Water Mirror.


    (Are you going to just show that person your dishonest side¡­¡­?)


    Derek appeared before his eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Howling.


    (I hate this you.)


    Kei technique was released.


    At the same time.


    Psyharden technique - Flame Cut.


    The techniques of the two clashed.


    ¡ó


    Equipment geared for outside city use wrapped around her entire body as she stood.


    Nina was on the outside, on the outside of Zuellni, on the outside of Grendan, and landed on top of the monster. She had planned to do this even without Felli''s contact. This was reckless but she knew she had nothing else to do but this.


    (I hope Captain can attack the monster from the outside.)


    Nina was thankful for Felli''s timely request, but she hadn''t explained the strategy. It seemed the contact was limited. The flake had lost its strength after her contact and once more fell useless in Nina''s hand. It seemed Felli wouldn''t have a chance to talk to the Student President and Vance. And so Nina had prepared everything herself, sneaked into the equipment room and got ready for outside city fight. Nina accomplished this easier as all other Military Artists had to be on the ready for anything.


    But she didn''t want people to think she had lost it, resulting in Vance making a mistake for grasping hold of the wrong information and the Military Artists attacking the monster much earlier than needed. This wasn''t what Nina wanted to see. That monster was concentrating on attacking Grendan and hadn''t done anything to Zuellni, but it wouldn''t ignore it long once it was attacked from this side.


    So Nina had told what she planned to Sharnid and asked him to convey that message to Vance.


    She didn''t relay the message herself because she didn''t want Vance to stop her. So she had only told Sharnid the necessary information and had then come here.


    She knew what she was about to do was without a strategy.


    All Heaven''s Blade successors were fighting, but the situation was still in a dilemma. The addition of Nina probably wouldn''t make any changes. But nothing would be solved if nothing was done.


    (Please attack the monster with all of your strength, but please don''t be reckless. If you were dead and Zuellni was damaged, either way, we will feel sad and regret.)


    Felli had explained it clearly. She had been like that from the beginning, but her words were even colder than before. Perhaps she felt she really had to explain that point clearer.


    Not one inch of space on the monster''s stomach that was revealed in the flow of the air was smooth. The tips of Nina''s shoes just barely fit into the monster''s body as she stood. She held the iron whips. The weapon that only belonged to her, given to her by Zuellni. Perhaps there weren''t any other weapons better suited to her than this pair of iron whips.


    She would never let humiliation come to the iron whips in battle.


    "Melnisc!"


    (I will become your sharp sword, the intense flame to annihilate the enemy.)


    The Haikizoku answered her call.


    (No matter when and where, this has already become an unchangeable truth.)


    Nina let Kei run through her body as she listened to Melnisc''s answer. She locked her target on one of the ten heads on the stomach.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.


    The catastrophic head that was lifted high watched Nina, but by then her world was already smothered in the smoke of high speed as she rushed for it.


    The feeling of hitting the monster came to her hand as the monster''s wailing pierced the sky. The crack caused by her attack should be smaller than the time when she first opened a hole in the monster''s body. The monster''s pain should also be less because Nina had used less power in this attack. Of course, the problem might not be on her attack. Perhaps the monster''s head was harder than its body.


    All the heads glared at her angrily because an important part of the body was hit. The other nine heads turned around to watch her. Nina felt pressure on her entire body.


    Would the monster open its fangs to attack?


    No.


    "Um!"


    Feeling a sense of distasteful prediction, Nina jumped and left her spot.


    Lightning assaulted the space beneath her feet in the next moment. All the heads howled at the sky. At the same time, another lightning strike fell from the dark clouds. It didn''t fall on Nina but the huge pillar of lightning hit the monster''s body and began spreading out.


    "Is the cloud also part of this guy!"


    Numbness ran through her body even though she had dodged the attack. She gritted her teeth at the sensation, landed and prepared her next strike.


    Raijin.


    The monster''s body was regenerating, but Nina''s attack overcame its regeneration speed and made the wound wider. It didn''t look that big of a wound. If one were to compare it to a wound on Nina, it''d be the equivalent of a small wound made by the tip of a foot.


    But she was certain it hurt.


    It wasn''t a fatal wound though. Either way, this level of a wound was nothing to a monster with unbelievable regenerative power.


    "Damn."


    She jumped to avoid another lightning strike.


    "This is endless."


    Was it not working to simply attack the monster''s head? Nina pondered again.


    Perhaps Felli wanted her to confuse the enemy. The monster had turned all of its attention to her. Perhaps this was what Felli had wanted.


    A huge body mass.


    A great regenerative power.


    Even Heaven''s Blade successors could only defend in front of this thing. Nina herself was also experiencing this point with her body.


    Then she must find a way to kill this monster. This monster''s weak point¡­¡­¡­ If this existed on this monster''s body then she had to find it. This was what she had to do now.


    The monster would counter-attack with lightning when one of its heads was hit. This really was a powerful counter-attack. She would die if she got hit, but it was very simple to read its attack. The counter-attack wasn''t always aimed at her. Sometimes it didn''t even land close to her. The lightning would spread across the monster''s whole body. The attack wasn''t anything to it.


    "Next."


    Nina changed her target and ran up the monster''s long neck. She almost got thrown off the neck a number of times before she reached its head, but she finally made it to her destination. She swung the iron whips down at the eye that was larger than her own body. As expected, the scale in this place wasn''t as hard. Nina released her Kei, using all of her strength. No matter how many heads the monster had, this attack would give it quite some damage as long as it was a living thing.


    But the end result was unexpected. The monster''s reaction was very intense. Nina was thrown off the head because of it. But when she adjusted her pose in the air, the monster was already regenerating.


    Not here.


    Was it not the head then?


    "Ok, next."


    Nina''s aim wasn''t to defeat the monster. If she had insisted on defeating it, the battle would never end.


    She landed, dodged the lightning strike and ran for the next head.


    Someone saw it happen.


    "She''s doing something interesting."


    The person who had retreated to Zuellni earlier than anyone else, Dixerio, was happily watching Nina''s every movement.


    "Ara, do you want to help her?" Nelphilia looked at him with a surprised expression. "You were wanting to defeat her yourself not so long ago."


    "Weren''t you the one who made me abandon that idea?"


    "Is that so?" she was joking, passing off his complaint with a smile.


    Fascinated attraction still lived in Nelphilia''s eyes even though they were mere slits when she was smiling. Dixerio moved his gaze away and watched the monster and Nina''s battle again.


    "Seems to be chasing away a bee. The size is about right."


    "Ala, the poison from the bee is incredible though."


    "Exactly."


    Dixerio held the huge metal whip on his shoulder.


    "Are you really going? Aren''t you thinking of heading there yourself?"


    "It''s not like my style to wait for the timing to come. Besides, I''m already here."


    "Then go. I''ll head there alone even if you are defeated."


    Nelphilia took back her smile. The more she spent her time here, the weaker she became. The place that Saya told Leerin was a place that could realize all dreams. It was on the other side of this world, the place where the moon adorned the sky. It was hard to clearly see the hole in the sky because of the thick cloud cover. No, the hole was closed, that was why both Dixerio and her were still here.


    "I''ll leave you here and go if the hole opens up."


    "Never mind. I think I''ll head there on my own."


    A mask appeared in Dixerio''s hand. The mask of the Haikizoku, Velzenheim, had turned from blue to red after taking away the power of the fire god from Shante. It had greedily absorbed the power of the Wolf Faces and the existence of the fire god that was superior to them. Velzenheim now had the color that matched the title "The flame of the hungry wolf."


    Dixerio put on the mask.


    Power ran through him in a flash. The whirlwind created by the two negative powers of curse and revenge filled his body and spilled out of him.


    Becoming a hideous flame.


    Feeling the negative emotion writhing up his neck, Dixerio leapt. The pollutants could not invade his body as the intense flame was absorbing the pollutants and turning them into its own source of fuel. The flame became bigger once Dixerio left Zuellni''s air shield.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ It can burn this well in air so thin, then it must burn even brighter on the other side," Nelphilia smiled with a finger on her lips as she watched him. "Ignasis. Perhaps you''ll be burnt to ashes by the flame you created."


    She lifted her head. On the other side of her gaze was the moon that was blocked by the heavy cloud cover. A smile that one would find tragic appeared on her face as she pondered the appearance of the moon.


    Nina found out that something had happened. It happened after she attacked the third head. Her moves failed to defeat the monster, but she knew the monster was in pain from her blows. The more effective her attack was the closer she hit to the head. Of course, the eye was one of the attack points. It was easy to destroy the eye, but the regenerative speed of the eye was also faster than anywhere else. She doubted whether this eye held the same function as a human''s eye. Compared to this, the monster felt more pain from a blow that caused internal injuries. It seemed this monster''s weak point was in a deeper area inside its body where Nina''s attack couldn''t reach. And so the monster hated injuries to its insides more than to its surface.


    Then¡­¡­¡­ It happened while Nina was pondering.


    A ball of gigantic flame appeared in the sky.


    The flame that suddenly appeared from Zuellni gave one of the monster''s heads a powerful assault. The monster''s skin was peeled away. The scales bounced back. Even Nina could hear the noise from the attack from far away. The noise that sounded like lightning pierced the monster''s head. The head fell back and toppled listlessly on the monster''s abdomen.


    "What was that?"


    Nina''s surprised voice filled her own helmet. If what she was feeling was the remnants of Kei, then this Kei was too savage. Its quality felt different from the wild Kei of the Heaven''s Blade successors. Both types of Kei seemed similar but they were different.


    The flame continued to expand as if it was to swallow its surroundings. Nina could only describe it as horror.


    And this was especially true when she saw the wave riding the flame, or the person that was rampaging inside the flame. Nina shivered.


    Dixerio.


    But was this really him? She didn''t feel that this was the Dixerio Maskane that she knew. He was more like the carefree Sharnid when she first met him. She found out he loved talking to himself when she met him the second time a few days ago.


    And now.


    The man wielding a huge metal whip, bringing with him the constantly changing flame stood before her, and she found it hard to link him with the Dixerio she knew. The Heaven''s Blade successors turned around the definition of a normal Military Artist, but Dixerio was turning around the knowledge of what constituted a living being.


    What was this ball of flame?


    Nina didn''t know. The City Police knew of Shante''s special body. Some Alchemists knew too, but Nina had no idea.


    No one in Zuellni knew that Shante was the fire god and that her body was made to be a weapon by the Wolf Faces. Zuellni herself was filled with secrets. No one knew that Zuellni was involved with the fate of this world.


    The other being before her had taken Nina''s attention. She stood spaced out, rooted on the spot.


    The remnants of lightning attacked her. The lightning running across the monster''s body captured her feet and she was thrown back to fall onto the monster''s round abdomen. Nina continued to slide down as there was no handhold for her.


    "Uh!"


    She pierced the monster''s body with her iron whips and used that point to jump up and stood again. The lightning shock coursing through her body had cleared her head.


    "¡­¡­¡­How could I be looked after like that!"


    Whatever kind of person Dixerio was, it was clear that he was helping her interfere with the monster. Then what she had to do now was the same as before. It wasn''t possible to want everything as she wanted. If she wanted to continue to investigate the mystery of this world, then she would have to leave Zuellni once more.


    "Right now, what I have to do is what I can do."


    This was all that Nina wanted for now.


    She gripped the iron whips and ran off again.


    ¡ó


    The surroundings of the palace had become a battlefield.


    The sound of fighting and the footsteps of the monsters could be heard from the tallest tower in Grendan. Leerin''s body kept shivering. She placed her hand on her chest and looked down out the window. Alsheyra and Saya were like statues, frozen on the spot. The queen''s eyes were tightly closed but the girl of moonlight had her eyes wide opened.


    Alsheyra was concentrating on the decisive timing that could arrive at any moment. As for Saya, Leerin didn''t know what she was doing. Perhaps she was protecting Grendan.


    With the monster that was covering the entire city, Durindana, perhaps Saya''s power explained why this huge mass had yet to crush the city itself. It must be Saya''s power to appoint an area that prevented anyone from entering. But Durindana was very strong. Even Saya could only prevent the huge body from entering. She could not stop the numerous live-bullets from invading the city.


    The sound of chaotic but orderly footsteps was closing in on the palace, and the sound of the footsteps had slowed down somewhere. The Military Artists in the city were good at fighting, but they still couldn''t completely stop the monsters from moving forward. They could only delay them.


    Ahah¡­¡­


    Leerin hugged her body, sighing. She understood a little now. The atmosphere of despair was invading her bit by bit. The instinctive desire to live was stirring in her heart, about to explode at any moment.


    The meaning behind the number of twelve Heaven''s Blade successors. The function of the right eye. The existence of the Queen.


    Everything was linked, but Leerin didn''t know the answer that lay behind that linkage. She could probably guess the answer, but there was nothing but the feeling of sadness.


    The rib. Heaven''s Blades were the rib of Airen. The Airen that was the moon and guardian of this world. The Airen that Saya loved. A part of the strong bones that made up a man''s shell, the sharp and dangerous bone that revealed danger to humanity.


    The Queen, the power Airen possessed. Dispersed across the world because of Rigzario. The Queen was the final form of that power, gathered once more.


    And this was the right eye that Airen desired. This power was born from his will so to protect this world, to allow the princess to sleep eternally, the magical eye that could weave the wall of thorns. Airen''s flesh that excluded his will. His everything was here. Then everything was gathered here because of the owner''s will.


    It was natural to gather here to protect Saya.


    The Queen''s birth on this earth, the gathering of the Heaven''s Blade successors, Leerin standing here at this moment, everything was because of Airen''s will.


    But¡­¡­


    She shook her head and chased away the thought surfacing in her mind. There was no fate here. He was only caught in this play. The stirrings left from her thoughts pained her. She boldly looked out the window of the tower and chased away those stirrings.


    She looked at the sky through the window. She couldn''t see that figure when Barmelin was in a rampage. But next time and the next time. Perhaps she could see that figure. That figure may appear before her after the monster''s abdomen was pierced and the clouds were chased away.


    She understood everything already.


    And that was the time when she was to exercise her power.


    The skeletons were closing in on the palace and in comparison, Grendan''s Military Artists bravely fought on. They possessed above average fighting strength as individuals, but they could also fight together as a group. Tens of Military Artists released external Kei at the same time. They timed their moves so that the storm created by the Kei turned upward to create chaos in the enemies, destroying them. Still, this level of damage was very tiny for the whole of the skeletal enemies.


    "No matter what, don''t let them enter the palace!"


    The commanding Military Artist howled at the skeletal soldiers climbing up the palace''s wall and the rooftops of normal residential houses and heading straight for the palace.


    But the skeletons did not stop moving. They ignored the wounds the Military Artists inflicted upon them and kept moving forward. Meanwhile, more live-bullets had landed as they slipped through the Heaven''s Blades and so the skeleton''s reinforcements were increasing constantly, and the number of reinforcements far surpassed the number being destroyed. All Military Artists spread out in Grendan had come to the palace after judging that the skeletons'' aim was not the city''s underground shelters.


    But they still couldn''t block them off.


    Worry filled everyone.


    And his voice rang out crisp and loud amidst them.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Really, to leave this scene for me at such a playful time. My job isn''t to wipe your ass. Really."


    The sigh came from the front entrance of the palace. His long hair was bounded. His arms were filled with muscles because of his training. Silver plates shone.


    The man''s fist moved in an instant and hit the sky.


    External Kei variant - Full power. Stab.


    The released Kei bullet pierced through the skeletal group and ran in a straight line, forcefully splitting the enemies into two rows. The Military Artists cheered at the figure of the man who stepped into the enemy area in a relaxed manner.


    "Savaris-sama!"


    Savaris kept moving, ignoring the cheers. The skeletal army continued to move forward despite his attack. Savaris only headed forward and left the leftovers to the other Military Artists.


    Blood seeped into the bandages wrapping his neck.


    Lintence had sewn up the injury on his neck that Layfon made. Savaris had then received treatment in the hospital and his wound had been filled, but the vein that was cut hadn''t been fully healed. One Full Power Stab was enough to open the wound again.


    "This is the price of experiencing fun," he said to himself as he touched his wound.


    "It seems I must act more wildly like Lintence-san," he said, shook away the blood on his hand and released a Kei move again.


    External Kei variant - Absolute. Full Power. Stab.


    Blood gushed like water from a fountain from his neck.


    But the attack from the Kei was spreading from one skeleton to another. The skeletons fell like dominos.


    "Well, let''s do as much as I can."


    Relaxed, he walked deeply into the army of skeletons, his upper body tainted with his own blood.


    The sound of howling caused the sky to rumble.


    The remnants from the clash of Kei rode the howls of the two and continued to spread, piercing the sky and shaking the monster''s skin.


    Psyharden technique - Flame Cut.


    The result wasn''t as simple as before, now released from two Heaven''s Blades. Both persons'' Kei bore fangs that attempted to swallow the other. The light of Kei blocked their vision. Layfon couldn''t even see Derek who was in front of him.


    All he felt was the pressure coming from the Heaven''s Blade.


    The feeling carried to his hands meant everything. Picked up by his foster father, raised up by him, his own traitorous act, the reconciliation, and the current fight. This may be a destined fate for both fighters. To survive by the blade. To fight on this world gone mad because of pollutants, and make oneself stronger. Perhaps this was written in one''s fate.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    With force, Layfon shattered the thought "this can''t be helped" that flashed through his mind. Even if this was a destined fight between strong fighters, there must be an end. Lintence''s words that Felli conveyed "Stop playing around" pressed down on him.


    Not that he hadn''t used his full power.


    But he didn''t want to kill his opponent. But right now, his adopted father also held the same amount of Kei and the Heaven''s Blade. The result of victory was his opponent''s death. This was the only road that Layfon foresaw. He was afraid that this would become reality, and this would mean he had really cut off his past. He would never forgive himself for that.


    If he thought that the reason of this fight was Leerin''s will, then he felt he might have got something wrong. He had already decided to see her and ask her about her true feelings. He had already made this mental preparation before he fought his adopted father. Even so, fear and uncertainty filled his heart. Determination was the preparation he made to tolerate the coming pain. It would not lessen the pain. He had already known this deeply when his siblings looked at him with hatred. Then wouldn''t it have been better if he chose to run away? Somewhere inside his heart was mocking him. But he couldn''t do it. He wanted to confirm for himself Leerin''s decision. His heart felt like this for some reason. At the same time, a premonition flashed through him. Not only Leerin and Derek, but also his link with Toby and the other siblings would disappear if he accepted Derek''s words. This was what he felt.


    The feeling of flowing water in his hand made him afraid.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Howling.


    Kei continued to rise.


    He continued to increase his Kei and poured it into the Heaven''s Blade, ignoring the term "limit". The two Kei exploded in the middle point of the two Heaven''s Blades. The two Kei were glued together like a solid ball flying in a narrow space. Each leap would cause one to lose his balance. The pressure of Kei assaulted him, but tolerating the pain, he raised his Kei to press down on that pressure.


    He could bear the intense pain on his flesh, but the pain in his heart was frightening. These feelings must be contradictory. He didn''t understand. All he felt was fear. He would rather cut clean than be tied in these feelings, just like the time when he arrived at Zuellni. Why. Why didn''t he want to lose what he had taken back with much effort?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Howling.


    His eyes were white hot, but even if the tears were to flow, it would only be shattered instantly by his Kei. He had no other way to express his feelings than his howls.


    To Derek.


    To his foster father.


    To his own father.


    To his own family.


    Why did it turn out like this? He couldn''t ask that question.


    "Don''t cry, stupid son."


    He seemed to hear that from Derek.


    One instant. Just one instant. He felt he saw Derek''s smile in that gaze blocked by the flashes of light.


    Perhaps this was just a hallucination. An indescribable feeling filled his mind. His eyes hurt because of the light. Perhaps everything was just his own imagination and wishful thinking.


    Red dispersed in the world of white smoke. The color recovered in the next instant. Derek''s body, standing on the other side of the Heaven''s Blade, gushed red.


    Gushing out from his Kei.


    Layfon understood in an instant. The nervous system and the veins covering Derek''s entire body could not sustain the sudden surge of Kei. The network ripped and from the rupture gushed the power that pained Derek.


    Time seemed to slow. The Heaven''s Blade in Derek''s hands slowly lost power.


    Wait. Stop!


    Layfon ordered his own body. It was enough. The victor had been decided. His action wasn''t necessary anymore. Stop. Stop. Stop!


    But apparently he couldn''t control his own body anymore. What controlled the movement of the blade in this situation was neither his body nor muscles, but the Kei embodied in the blade, exploding, controlling the blade at its own will and totally disregarding Layfon''s wish.


    The blade pressed down on Derek''s Heaven''s Blade and was about to enter father''s body according to the path depicted in Layfon''s mind. The tip of the blade would enter the flesh and travel from the left of the abdomen up to the right shoulder. It would soundlessly draw across Derek''s body. Layfon seemed to be able to foresee the future of a few seconds later in his mind.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    Despair filled him.


    But a miracle happened before it all became reality.


    The two Heaven''s Blades, weaved together, lost their shape. They became one and the blade in Layfon''s hands became one Heaven''s Blade. Only ripples were left of the Kei technique that had lost its blade.


    Blood gushed from Derek''s body as Layfon''s father fell.


    "Father!"


    Live-bullets headed for the unconscious Derek. Layfon used the recoil of his Kei to descend speedily. He caught Derek and passed through Barmelin''s river of bullets and landed on the roof of a nearby building.


    "Father!" he called, but there was no reaction.


    (He must have fainted because of blood loss. He isn''t in immediate danger. The ambulance will arrive in 3 minutes.)


    Layfon was at a loss as he listened to Felli''s words. He watched his foster father. He couldn''t have failed to see the wound on the left hand side of Derek''s abdomen. He caused that injury, or one could say he caused it when he was thinking of killing his foster father.


    (Layfon. Though this isn''t the time to say it, there''s something I have to ask you to do.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (All Heaven''s Blade successors are on the defense. The captain is fighting on the outside so you''re the only person available.)


    "¡­¡­¡­ What do you want me to do?"


    (Open up a hole in the monster''s body and keep it open for some time.)


    "I see."


    He lay Derek down and jumped out.


    Did he have to do that? Did he have to do that in order to see Leerin and confirm her thoughts? To defeat Derek with his katana. Did he have to do that?


    What had happened to Leerin?


    He had to confirm it.


    The pain in his heart felt like his skin was being peeled off. Blood was gushing from him without ceasing. Did he have to do that for the present step he was taking? Did he have to tolerate that pain so that he could stand before her?


    Did Leerin have the same level of preparation? Was what was happening now require her to have this level of preparation?


    The monster covering the entire city. Was it because of it? Whether it was about that event or this.


    "All because of you!"


    Layfon passed through the river of bullets again and restored the Heaven''s Blade. The appearance of Wolfstein was the same as he had remembered. Layfon felt nothing but hatred for the feeling of it in his hands. The result of the battle became like this because of Wolfstein.


    He held it backhandedly with a pose ready to throw something. Fury turned into Kei and was poured into the Heaven''s Blade. Disappear together with this monster!


    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooo!!"


    The color of Kei enveloped his entire body and became a circle of light. Fury changed the color of Kei into scalding red.


    External Kei variant - Rumbling Sword.


    Fury was thrown out along with Kei. The Heaven''s Blade became a light bullet of red that stabbed into the monster''s skin. The entirety of Grendan shook from the shaking of the explosion. The remnants of the Kei technique destroyed all surrounding live-bullets.


    The hole made by force was revealed after the smoke cleared.


    The gigantic moon gazed down at Layfon on the other side of the hole.


    The colossal abdomen covering Grendan was shaking, and even faster than the shaking, the monster was regenerating.


    Layfon took out the Adamantium Dite from his weapon harness as he fell. He inserted the special Dite into the slot in the Adamantium Dite, and the changes he expected took place.


    Steel threads.


    Thousands of Steel Threads appeared from the handle he was holding, and they began to shred down the cells regenerating from the wound. Kei flowed to the ground and started to burn up the monster''s flesh. Layfon wasn''t thinking of controlling the amount of Kei anymore. The insane Kei was cutting apart the monster, burning it and swallowing it. Layfon wasn''t thinking of control because of his fury. The Steel Threads had turned red and hot even though the Adamantium Dite had a greater capacity than the Sapphire Dite. The Steel Threads released by the Layfon in the sky had turned bright red.


    He felt the sense of danger immediately. Layfon poured forth the last spurt of Kei and tossed away the weapon.


    The last explosion burnt away the flesh that was sealing off the hole. He speedily took out the Sapphire Dite, restored it and released the Steel Threads again.


    But the kei he poured into the Dite was a lot less than before. Felli didn''t say how long he had to keep the hole open. No, it was better that he hadn''t asked. If she had said one minute, he might have relaxed in the last ten seconds. Besides, he felt that he couldn''t calm his fury if he didn''t let it out now.


    But the capacity of the Sapphire Dite that allowed it to counter the regenerative power of the monster was much lower. Layfon was causing injuries in the monster''s body rather than keeping the hole open. The hole was not big enough for the regenerative power to wane. The effort of the Sapphire Dite was useless.


    In that case¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Only one Dite was left in the weapon harness, the Shim Adamantium Dite. He reached for it and passed through the hole with the steel threads to attack the monster from the other side of the air shield. There was no other way. He wasn''t scared of the pollutants burning his body. The only feeling filling him now was fury.


    But a change happened faster than his determination.


    Leerin saw the moon.


    The moon saw Leerin.


    It''s coming.


    The moon appeared in her gaze again as she thought. She looked at it with her head lifted. On it was Nina and the figure of the mysterious man, weaved with fire, and the ten heads that were fighting them.


    Through the Haikizoku, Nina was fighting the monster with the mysterious man. They were able to distract their enemy, but their combined attacks did nothing to unearth the monster''s weakness. Nano Celluloid. The extremely tiny existence was hiding somewhere. It wasn''t because Nina and the mysterious man did not possess enough power. It was because the scale of the enemy was too large.


    This was the time for Leerin to do what she had to do.


    She watched the moon, what the moon could see - the entire body of the monster.


    Her gaze was fast narrowing.


    The monster was trying to block off Leerin''s gaze to the moon, and that effort wasn''t slow. It wanted to close off the hole in an instant. And Leerin saw the figure of Layfon near the hole, as if the steel threads were pulling him around. He was keeping that hole open.


    He had opened it and was keeping it open.


    Her chest hurt. She didn''t want to see him here at all, but he had created this last chance. Leerin must not waste the chance he had created.


    She watched the moon, the thing that the moon saw.


    The monster was reflected. Leerin concentrated on her right eye and used the power in it. She used the thorns to create the flower garden protecting the princess'' slumber, and marked every interference with the mark of the grave.


    The power existed for this purpose.


    Felli also looked at the monster''s figure again. The power of Psychokinesis had spread out because of the hole Layfon opened. Delbone''s flakes were once connected and activated.


    This was the last big job. There might not be a chance to turn this situation around if they failed. Felli quickly confirmed the situation as she bore the pain in her stomach.


    Nina was fighting along with the mysterious man in flame. Felli gave up trying to confirm the monster''s body but instead concentrated on its cells that reacted to the two''s assault. It felt a waste of time to try to calculate the number of things moving underneath the monster''s skin. The movement of each unit was difficult to explain like that of a messy current. Just thinking of separating each unit and finding out the source of each of them was difficult enough.


    (Um¡­¡­¡­)


    (It seems this will take quite some time to finish.)


    Elsmau said in despair.


    But they didn''t have that much time. Felli bite her lips as she processed the vast amount of information in high speed. Thinking heated her brain. Her consciousness seemed to have flown away. She could only sustain her own consciousness through the pain in her lips. Her lips split and traces of blood appeared.


    The hole continued to shrink. Layfon was nearing his limit.


    She must hurry. Hurry. Hurry. Hurry.


    But the huge thing kept flowing and changing as if to mock her effort. Only the sense of exhaustion kept increasing. Anxiety filled her chest and made breathing difficult. It was hard enough to just remain standing.


    (Are there¡­¡­ Are there any huge changes happening?)


    Elsmau said painfully as if she was drowning.


    If there was another way. Perhaps they didn''t have to attack their opponent''s weak point. It''d have been great if there was another way to defeat it¡­¡­¡­ All Felli could think of was the combined attack of the Heaven''s Blade successors. That couldn''t be done right now. It would be a huge gamble to bet on that move.


    Was there another way? Though it didn''t happen as Felli and Elsmau expected, their anticipation had been met.


    The air suddenly shook.


    The changes happened as if the air had suddenly lost its weight. Inside the changes embodied a certain will and a painful scream. It forcefully assaulted Felli, Elsmau and the ones fighting the monster, Nina, Dixerio and Layfon.


    (What is it?)


    Felli''s question remained a question to everyone else except Layfon.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leerin?"


    Only Layfon felt her taste in the scream in the air. Her painful scream at the sky cut through him.


    The changes took place in the hole that Layfon opened.


    Bubbles rapidly appeared like the surface of boiling water on the skin of the monster, in the hole that Layfon had opened. Compared to the black skin of the monster, the bubbles were white with something dark inside. Like an eyeball.


    It didn''t feel substantial. The balls were covering the walls of the hole and preventing the monster from regenerating. Creepy was the word to describe it. And then the number of eyeballs continued to increase.


    The monster''s cells became eyeballs.


    The eyeballs grew to the outside of the hole. Layfon could no longer tell from his bare eyes where the eyeballs would stretch to. But numerous eyeballs were watching him as if they belonged to Leerin. He didn''t doubt this intuition for some reason.


    Nina saw the changes too. She saw it after hitting one of the monster''s heads.


    "What¡­¡­ is that?"


    The things spreading out from the monster''s abdomen. They were getting closer to her after she landed on the monster''s neck, and that was the time when she confirmed the things were eyeballs.


    The eyeballs spread up to the head that Nina had hit.


    Graaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    A sudden howl and her mad dash. Nina almost got thrown off the monster''s back because of the sudden violent movement of the head. She backed away. The monster had never reacted so strongly no matter how much Nina hammered at it and how long Dixerio''s flame heated it. Right now, it was thrashing around like it was trying to sweep away the school of flesh-eating fish on its back. Lighting fell on it in torrents.


    But the eyeballs cared naught and kept growing in number.


    "Wu."


    She barely withstood the pain, using Kongokei to defend. The monster''s rampaging had gone beyond what was normal. There was nothing more Nina could do. The words "retreat temporarily" floated in her mind then she began to plan her escape to Zuellni.


    Ugruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!


    All ten heads howled at the sky. The cloud cover dispersed because of the voices and so one could now see the moon behind it. The sun should have been out according to the time. In reality, sunlight filtered into the city after the cloud was chased away, but the moon ignored it all and was still hanging in the sky.


    A hole suddenly appeared on the moon. It pierced the formless sky. A hole in black was exuding seven colors. The ten heads'' howling increased in volume as if they were praying for something. The remaining dark cloud dispersed in the midst of lightning that were adorning the monster''s body.


    What did the monster want to trigger? Something that was different from all its past actions. It must be wanting to summon something ominous from the hole that had once appeared in Zuellni''s sky.


    Nina knew she had to do something. She readied her pose but she couldn''t think of anything she could do.


    At this time.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment!"


    The voice came from Dixerio.


    The flame writhing up the monster''s body changed direction because of his voice. It headed straight for the sky and flew into the hole like a beast dashing out after confirming its target.


    Something was wanting to come through from the other side of the hole, but Dixerio''s flame had already covered it up before Nina could see its face.


    Dixerio leapt over her as if he was running on flame. His masked face truly looked like a beast''s. And darkness followed closely behind him. The white face floating in the dark smiled at her.


    "Nelphilia¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The girl of night whom Nina had seen in Zuellni followed Dixerio to the hole as if she was riding the beast of flame. The two of them entered the flame-enveloped hole, and what Nina saw in the last moment was the flash of light destroying both flame and darkness, Dixerio''s metal whips, the fangs of lightning.


    There was not a sound. Only a formless attack hit her and then hammered the head as if it was searching for it. The head toppled and fell onto the monster''s abdomen.


    And then Dixerio and Nelphilia disappeared into the hole together.


    The eyeballs continued to grow in number until they covered the monster''s entire body.


    The lightning raining down constantly was destroying the flakes. The impact that was fatal on Delbone''s aged body made Felli kneel.


    But she saw it.


    (You saw it.)


    (Saw it.)


    Elsmau was in pain too.


    The continuous growth of eyeballs, this unusual phenomenon, had released the mechanism controlling the internal organs of the monster. The units flowing inside the body dropped in number. What were left flowed to the central area and was then vomited out. Everything was very obvious now.


    This was the place.


    Elsmau reported the information to the Queen.


    Felli then told Layfon and Nina to leave the monster as quickly as possible.


    Alsheyra knew the monster''s weak point.


    "Saya, protect Leerin."


    "I understood."


    No one knew if she had heard Saya''s reply. Alsheyra immediately opened her tightly closed eyelids, and this action alone was enough to make the air shake, and the wall collapsed because of it.


    On the corner of her gaze was the screen projected by Delbone''s flake. It depicted the monster''s weak point in detail. The movements of the dot of light inside this colossal body were complicated, but the dot seemed to be having difficulty moving around, as if it was somehow restricted.


    Alsheyra''s gaze swept across the screen and then she took one step forward. The floor and the entire palace shook from just one step.


    The shaking didn''t stop at the boundary of the palace. It had spread throughout the entire Grendan.


    Just one step.


    She had only taken one step.


    Not only Savaris, fighting at the mouth of the palace, felt it. Barmelin defending the city''s sky; the Heaven''s Blade successors protecting the outer-edge; Layfon who had given up keeping the hole open; and Nina, retreating back to Zuellni on the other side of the air shield. They all felt it.


    Everyone believed what was about to come. Everyone believed this attack would turn the situation around.


    "Grendan!"


    The wall of the tower collapsed because of Alsheyra''s voice. The roof was blown off. Alsheyra''s figure appeared in the city, in the battlefield. The city damaged in the battle was spread out before her, but she couldn''t see it. She had lifted her head with determination and was watching the sky, watching the culprit that had caused this.


    (I obey!)


    Grendan replied. A beast with four legs and one strand of long fur emerged behind her. The Haikizoku that was moving this entire city in place of Saya, guiding it to an endless fight with filth monster was standing behind her.


    She reached out for Grendan. Nothing needed to be said. Grendan knew what she wanted just from her simple movement.


    (My sharp teeth will become yours until they shatter.)


    Flashes of light enveloped her hand and then gathered into a ball. An explosion without sound and impact turned the light into a piece of gold metal. The Haikizoku''s power gathered in her hand and materialized.


    It was a lance with two sharp heads.


    "Of course."


    She replied shortly. Her breathing had heated up. The energy flowing in her had been honing itself and waiting for this moment to be released. The energy in her would flow out for the purpose of destruction with every moment of her body. Her hand, her head, her foot. The air around her twisted because of the heat. The walls and the floor were painted red by it and the palace kept shaking. That heat would have burnt Leerin''s entire body, the wind pushing her out of the building and her meeting her death in the fall, if she wasn''t protected by Saya.


    Alsheyra gripped the lance. The Kei inside her reacted to her action and poured itself into the weapon. The weapon, formed by the body of an Electronic Fairy, surpassed a Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­ It was a weapon that could contain an immense amount of Kei. Nina''s iron whips were an example.


    The Queen held the lance and leaned back, ready to throw.


    The Kei in the lance with two heads made it shine.


    Alsheyra threw it.


    The lance traced a path of white in Grendan''s sky and it made a sudden change of angle when it reached a certain point. It headed straight up. At the movement, cracks spidered out from where Alsheyra was standing and the floor started to collapse. The cracks spread across the tiles and even Leerin and Saya were swept away. Alsheyra''s figure also disappeared in the falling debris.


    During this time, the lance arced over the sky of the embattled city in unusual silence. It sailed through the air shield and easily pierced the monster''s skin. It cut through one of the ten heads and headed straight for its destination.


    The silence was shattered in the next moment.


    It looked like water was draining into a trench to those looking from inside Grendan. The small hole opened by the lance suddenly became a whirlpool, sucking up the entire body of the monster as the whirlpool became bigger and bigger. The monster was swallowed in a split second and subsequently, the green sky returned. The ten heads had disappeared along with the dark clouds. The moon that had been insisting on its own existence had also slowly disappeared into the azure sky like a hallucination, melting into the firmament.


    Neither explosion nor loud noise happened. Everything collapsed and was annihilated in a flash, disappearing into who knew where.


    Everything ended in this moment.


    Everything had ended. Everyone was at a loss as it all happened too suddenly. Out of all of them, only Layfon paid no attention to it.


    The End.


    (Note to Readers: Wait! There''s still the Epilogue. Click Next ¡ý)

 Volume 14, Epilogue

    Volume 14, Epilogue


    She brushed the debris off herself and saw the blue sky stretching endlessly before her. She smelled the air after rain, but there was still dust everywhere. Still, the air smelled of rain.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin didn''t know what to say as she watched the sky. Alsheyra had pulled her out of the debris. Everything looked very tragic, but Saya had protected her so Leerin was not injured. Even her clothes showed no stain.


    And Saya had wordlessly handed her something when she emerged from the wreckage.


    The eyepatch.


    "Ah, thanks."


    She wasn''t clear on where she had put it after taking it off. Perhaps she lost it somewhere and Saya had picked it up for her, or perhaps this was a new eyepatch. She couldn''t tell.


    The eyepatch was proof of her unusual right eye.


    She couldn''t return to her old self now that she was wearing it.


    So¡­¡­


    "It''s not possible, Layfon¡­¡­¡­¡­" she said to Layfon who was standing opposite her.


    "Leerin!"


    He ran without heed for the palace after seeing it collapse. He was worried for Leerin''s safety and he wanted to save her. His wish for her true feelings, the disappearance of the monster, the passing of the danger, none of these things mattered to him. All he wanted was to see Leerin. He shivered when he saw the wreckage that was the palace and thought she was inside it.


    He saw the Queen and an unfamiliar girl climb out of the debris, followed by Leerin just when he wanted to ask for Felli''s help.


    "Why did you come?"


    "Why¡­¡­¡­"


    He was speechless at her question.


    No, he knew she was refusing him. Was she doing this for his sake? Or not. He understood Leerin''s feelings when he saw the mirror in his father''s face that was full of murderous intent.


    Still, he had arrived.


    He must say something, something¡­¡­¡­ If he didn''t, then everything he had done so far was worthless. Derek''s injury and his own tolerance of the painful memories would have all become worthless.


    To say something, something¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Perhaps this was the only chance left to him but his heart couldn''t say anything.


    "You shouldn''t be standing here anymore," Leerin said coldly. She didn''t want to give him a chance.


    "Your power isn''t omnipotent, so you''re not necessary to this city and to me."


    "Leerin¡­¡­¡­"


    "I''m happy that you came, but it''s enough. Why didn''t you return when you saw father?"


    "I!"


    He wanted to overcome the wall that was blocking him with many words. He called. If he didn''t, he probably wouldn''t be able to say anything. It must not be like this¡­¡­ Was she wearing a blindfold because her eye was injured? It made her face look different from his memory. She was very calm, as if she could calmly accept everything no matter what he was to say.


    "I, I want to know your thought. Not father''s, but from your mouth. If there''s anything I can do¡­¡­" he said as he slowly walked over to her. His life would have been like a candle in the wind if the Queen wished it, so it didn''t matter that he held no weapon. He tossed away the Sapphire Dite and slowly approached her with arms opened.


    "If there''s anything I can do. If there''s anything I can do for you, I¡­¡­¡­"


    "For me?" she walked towards him too.


    Her expression of somberness was unchanging.


    "For me? For me, you''d stay in Grendan? You''d fight the enemies for me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why. Why do you want to fight for me?"


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­"


    "Because we''re siblings? Because we''re both orphans, that we both grew up in the same orphanage? But I already know of my identity and who my parents are. My father is Herder Eutnohl. My mother is Meifar Stadt. I''m not a Marfes anymore. I''m now Leerin Eutnohl, a member of Grendan''s three royal families. Will you still protect me? I''m not part of your family anymore."


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    "Layfon. Who am I to you?"


    Layfon felt that what he wanted to say was becoming more and more incomprehensible. All his words in his heart had lost meaning before her words. Why did he want to protect her and save her? His words had suddenly lost their meaning.


    Something was being dug out.


    One word was being slowly dug out after everything was taken from him.


    He gripped it with determination enough to face death. He thought everything would turn positive if he could grab hold of it, and he felt it was a very simple word. As long as he took hold of it, he felt that she would smile no matter how somber she was, no matter that she was showing him a cold expression he had never seen before. Perhaps time would return to the past days of his living with Toby and Derek.


    But nothing had caught up.


    Leeirn''s face appeared before him.


    "Leerin."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She didn''t say anything. She just placed her hands on his cheeks. The feeling of her fingertips conquered his face. Her eyes moved near, including the eyepatch. She was so close that he could even see the pattern on it.


    Their lips overlapped.


    Layfon couldn''t react because it was all too sudden. His brain turned blank. His fingers shook. And as expected, what he wanted to say was now in the mouth of his throat.


    But he didn''t say it.


    The impact was crashing against his chest.


    He sensed he was being pushed back. He sensed he was looking at her with his head lifted. After being pushed back, he was sitting on the floor, spaced out, thinking of the event that had just occurred.


    The somberness was gone from Leerin''s face. Her left gaze was filled with fury and contempt. Words of scorn came from her lips that had been forcefully overlapped with his.


    "A man who can''t even embrace."


    She turned her back on him and walked back to the Queen. Layfon finally stood up and reached out a hand to her, but the Queen was suddenly before him, blocking his path.


    And from behind him.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    It was Kanaris'' voice. There was the sound of footsteps of numerous Military Artists too. One part of the palace''s Military Artists had arrived.


    They saw Layfon.


    "Layfon Alseif!"


    He didn''t know who howled out his name. It wasn''t Kanaris, so it must be one of the Military Artists.


    "What are you doing here!"


    Layfon didn''t know why they were angry. Leerin slowly left, followed closely by the girl of night, and then behind them was the Queen. Kanaris also left with them.


    Layfon was left rooted on the spot, unable to move.


    Someone took hold of his shoulder and many hands grabbed him. They probably thought he wanted to do something to the Queen. Someone kicked his knees from behind and made him kneel. He felt pressure on his wrists. His head was on the ground. Layfon hadn''t thought of resisting. He just took it all in silence.


    He didn''t understand why he was released. Wailing and impact suddenly filled his surrounding. Freedom was obtained and someone then pulled him up and jumped to a place far away.


    "What are you doing? For someone like you."


    He finally realized it was Claribel. The two of them were in a place far away from the wreckage of the palace.


    He finally realized after arriving at this far away place of the word he wanted to grasp. It now revealed its vivid appearance.


    Ahah.


    "Why only now¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He knew his understanding came too late.


    Layfon finally realized that he liked Leerin.


    "Claribel?"


    Leerin stopped at Alsheyra''s word, a word full of doubt.


    The commotion was far behind them.


    Light suddenly gathered before her chest when she stopped walking. It gathered into a form.


    A Dite.


    Wolfstein.


    The name of the Heaven''s Blade successor given to Layfon. He had been holding it all this time. The Heaven''s Blade that was thrown out in order to open a hole in the monster''s body had now returned by its own will.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She silently held the Dite. Her chest felt like it was being ripped apart. Perhaps she would have felt better if blood could flow. Even if she was to die.


    But she didn''t want to die. She didn''t want to escape from her pain.


    "Hey," Alsheyra said. "If it pains you so much to want to cry, isn''t it better to put it aside? It''s good that you don''t want him to fight. This way, you can heal him."


    Crying?


    Me?


    "What are you saying, Your Majesty?"


    She hadn''t felt anything flow down her left eye. Not wanting him to fight. He shouldn''t have been chosen to fight in this situation.


    "No. I was just mocking myself for being stupid. A stupid sister who can''t leave her younger brother. I was laughing so much that tears fell. Is there a problem?"


    Alsheyra didn''t say more after hearing her words.


    Zuellni recovered after this. The broken leg had regenerated. Looking at Zuellni slowly leaving was like watching Layfon leave her. Leerin pulled her gaze away.

 Volume 15, Prologue — The One Biding Time

    Volume 15, Prologue: The One Biding Time


    The time of impatience had come. What a season that made one feel impatient. One could not calm down in this season. It was a time that caused impatience. Karian felt this feeling inside the Student President''s room. The repairing work was still in progress outside his window, but that too was about to end. You weren''t able to see as many of the tall heavy machineries that had originally been desperately needed.


    Destruction and rebirth. The things left behind and the new things springing up. The scenery of Zuellni included both old and new, a scenery that was no longer the one that Karian was familiar with.


    "Things full of memories are changing. Makes me feel lonely."


    "Isn''t this feeling of regret a bit too early for you?"


    One could see Vance''s troubled expression reflected in the window. He was reading a report.


    "But the things before us can be called memories considering that we might once more stand on that piece of earth, right?"


    "Humph," Vance made a snorting noise through his nose.


    "Compared to regret, there are mountains of things to do for the plan to revitalize the city."


    "Oh, I did that deliberately."


    "How troublesome."


    "Because I can only forget it when I''m very busy."


    "Isn''t it more moderate to slowly enjoy it?"


    Vance closed his mouth and watched Karian''s expression on the glass.


    "Aahh¡­"


    He seemed to be saying something, but Karian pretended he hadn''t heard him.


    "You''ve also become a troublesome guy."


    "Don''t mind me."


    It was changing. This must be it if there was such thing as "fate" in the Academy City. The Academy City must be changed into one that wasn''t like an Academy City. But didn''t it mean the death of the Electronic Fairy too? The Electronic Fairy should be the one to choose the future of this city.


    There didn''t exist change that was painless.


    Then this must be sadness that was necessary.


    The scenery in his memory no longer existed out the window. The people of Zuellni below the window had also changed just like the scenery.


    They turned around to look at the person who had been their good classmate and friend for a long time. There wouldn''t be that many chances to see his worrisome face anymore.


    And then Karian began to ponder the next thing. The thing he saw on that day inside the central area of the Mechanical Department in Zuellni the Electronic Fairy.


    Thinking of the person he met.


    Thinking of the oath he swore.


    (If the world wants to push us to the brink of despair¡­¡­¡­)


    He didn''t need to confirm his mental preparation because he already knew what to do. He didn''t need to think about it anymore. He had already reached his goal in Zuellni, but could he reach the next goal?


    (No. This isn''t their problem anymore.)


    He throttled his discomfort. The glass faintly reflected his normal expression. It''s okay. I haven''t collapsed yet. The enemy is strong. The future is my enemy. All I can do is do my best in order to reach that goal. I cannot relax on the current road so that I can head for my next path.


    (Then I must not let down my guard as I walk the remainder of this path.)


    Karian''s declaration, or was it his joke. Understanding that part, Vance''s expression turned from usual to sour.


    Karian fell back into deep thought at that.


    Time was flowing.

 Volume 15, 1 — The Resolute One, The Wavering One

    Volume 15, Chapter 1: The Resolute One, The Wavering One


    Layfon realized that he was remembering something from long ago.


    The half destroyed palace. The figure of his childhood friend, and reuniting with her on the mountain of debris. Her wearing an eyepatch, a face he had never seen before, showing to him a figure he had never seen before. And all of these things were losing clarity in his mind.


    He had jumped up, awakened by the dream and gradually spacing out. Was time really flowing? Had everything become nothing through time?


    He didn''t know. Time was flowing without knowing anything. The morning turned to dusk. It repeated this cycle again and again, and this was all that told Layfon time was flowing.


    "What''re you doing?"


    A panting voice came from behind him as he watched the sun with a blank state of mind. He turned around and saw his classmate, who was also wearing a working suit. His rotund body was swaying from exhaustion. The sweat on his body was rushing out like steam.


    "Ah, sorry."


    In a fluster, Layfon stuffed the bundles of wheat onto the truck with the spear used for farming.


    "Ah, though this is to move the resources, why did I have to choose this?"


    A moment afterwards, the truck was loaded with wheat. The classmate showed a faint expression at that and raised his hand.


    "Wanna swap?"


    "No. You must be very tired."


    The classmate then pulled the truck with him. Layfon watched him leave and then went to load other trucks.


    He was working on a farm. This was temporary. He saw this job with his classmate while looking for work because of lack of money.


    He was taking a break because there were still many bundles of wheat to move. His classmate who had finished eating his lunch was lying on the bench.


    "Ahh. This is tiring but the food is great."


    A helpless smile appeared on Layfon''s face.


    "Speaking of which, have you found a place to move into?"


    "Not yet¡­¡­"


    "Better hurry up with that. I found mine by chance, but¡­"


    "But isn''t Edo the number one dormitory?"


    "The conditions are great, and it''s close to school. It''s because the seniors are about to graduate. If I had waited longer, the booking would have come rushing in and no one would have paid me any attention."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­ It''s all thanks to the middleman. Ahh, there''s this person - the price of rent is unbelievably low."


    Even the call of an uncomfortable voice would only be sucked in by the echoless, endless sky and the farm before them.


    One year had passed. This was the most intense period for the Academy City. Not only did the sixth years graduate, but students of other years were also out for activities. For example, wanting to take the houses of the graduates because the housing conditions were better; or those who had to give up their houses because of the anticipation of new first year students. The classmate belonged to the former group, and Layfon was the latter.


    The season of graduation was drawing near.


    The season of parting. Layfon, first time experiencing this season, felt uncomfortable. The atmosphere of the Academy was slowly fading, and this was eating him up.


    "Ahh, I''m jealous of the new dormitory that is to be built for the regeneration plan. It''s not possible for me now. But speaking of which, Layfon, why don''t you live there? You should have priority because of your marks in Military Arts."


    "I was spacing out and so missed the deadline."


    "I see."


    The classmate said nothing else to him afterwards, feeling that Layfon wasn''t at his best.


    It was such an unusual crisis to have enshrouded the entire Grendan, but the Military Artists had to concentrate on protecting Zuellni. But then almost no one knew of the truth. Many students were only hovering on the level of feeling the terror that emanated from the filth monsters, and understanding the insanity of Lance Shelled City - Grendan.


    This was all they knew. The terror of the filth monsters. Military Artists who had experienced this crisis were training themselves so as to prevent the same thing from happening again. This way of thinking was strong in them, but there were also many who were tortured by terror. It was rumored that many Military Arts students had gone to find a psychologist.


    But this was all there was to it.


    This battle was hiding something unbelievable.


    Only Leerin was in it.


    And this was what was plaguing Layfon. Helplessness. He wanted to board a roaming bus right now and go back to Grendan.


    But, he couldn''t.


    Leerin didn''t wish for it. And he couldn''t react to her feeling.


    He had confirmed something at that time. How strong was his reaction? It wasn''t such a small things as to move his feet. He had confirmed something, and perhaps it was all because he was too insensitive to his own feelings.


    "Ah ~ the election. They even put a poster here."


    At his classmate''s words, Layfon''s attention turned to the poster stuck on the wall of the rest room.


    The election of the Student President was about to begin.


    "You didn''t come with us. They randomly picked who was to leave the dormitory, and so you lost."


    "Uh, yeah. I didn''t come."


    He stared at the sky as he replied to his classmate''s various questions. He was watching a sky empty of things, and the truth was there was only the sky for him to see.


    But Grendan''s sky was also the same.


    ¡ó


    Minse breathed in deeply at the pressure of the black eyepatch.


    This was the house of Eutnohl. He was facing two people in the most formal living room and he couldn''t move his gaze from one of them.


    "The introduction is a bit late, but this child is Leerin. She''s Herder''s daughter, so she is your niece."


    "Yes."


    The Queen held no complaints to her own unclear introduction.


    Several months had passed since that battle. Half of the palace had been rebuilt. The functions of a royal palace were being performed by Alsheyra''s home, the mansion of House Almonise. The rebuilding of the administration building was finished. Alsheyra and Leerin, who have been living in the home of Almonise, suddenly paid a visit to him.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry. I''ve wanted to introduce her earlier, but the ministers like Lee-chan too much."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­"


    The girl who had been honestly sitting next to Alsheyra felt more and more insignificant. Minse finally moved his gaze from her eyepatch to view her fully.


    Did she look like his royal brother Herder?


    The hair color was different. His brother, and himself. The dark hair that characterized the three royal families of Grendan. Leerin''s face also looked different. But she seemed to look similar to her mother. Minse couldn''t remember much but he knew of Meifar Stadt, who had been a maid in the Eutnohl family. He remembered she had gold hair, and she was a lively girl. It was hard to get a sense of Meifar from Leerin''s tense expression, but he could see a bit of her mother in her face.


    His brother and Meifar and their child. He thought they weren''t in Grendan anymore. But now. This girl had grown up in the same orphanage as Layfon.


    He never thought his brother had left the city, abandoning his child here. Then¡­¡­? He thought a bit more but couldn''t say anything else. The thing hidden by Leerin''s eyepatch should be able to explain everything. That must be it.


    "You should have seen me during the funeral. Us two. But it must be your first time hearing my name. I''m¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Leerin. You belong to the Eutnohl family. The Queen has acknowledged you, and so have I. Either way, you''re part of the Eutnohl family," he warned quietly about including Leerin''s name in the family records.


    "Uh, your words are so like before. Isn''t this just the same as the time when you scolded Layfon in anger?"


    "¡­¡­¡­ How many years ago was that? And I still hate him."


    "Oh, so honest."


    "I feel narrow-hearted if I don''t admit this. Besides, it''ll be troublesome for my spiritual life."


    "So boring."


    He was used to Alsheyra''s attitude. He ignored her and turned to Leerin once more. Leerin''s expression turned tense at the mention of Layfon. Minse said he hated him. He couldn''t hide his feeling, but perhaps he might be giving out a wrong impression.


    "You don''t have to prepare Leerin''s room there."


    "Ah, that''s been taken care of. Ah, but I still want to notify the school. The ministers want some opinions, so they have prepared her room in the palace."


    "Perhaps someone with your unstable personality wouldn''t be able to understand, but it''s better for her to live at home, especially with how young she is."


    "But the ministers."


    "I''ve been wanting to ask why did the ministers appear there?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "I see. You''re quite the exception."


    "Not really."


    Leerin, afraid and had retreated into herself again, was piquing Minse''s curiosity.


    "But we''ve confirmed once more the purpose of rebuilding. She should also be concentrating on her study. The ministers have thought through it. But if you get her involved too much into the administration side of things, I hope you can at least make up your determination once each week before acting."


    "You''re already acting like a guardian."


    "Am I, the guardian?"


    "Well, even so."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve never thought of becoming the Queen."


    "Humph."


    Unable to comprehend the conversation, Leerin was comparing Minse and the Queen.


    "Anyway, prepare her room."


    "Ah, Leerin, I still have something to say with Minse. You can bring in the luggage."


    "Yes."


    Leerin nodded. Minse called over a maid and instructed her to prepare Leerin''s room. Leerin''s luggage should be waiting outside the house as the Queen had said.


    The other maid went to prepare new tea after Leerin left.


    "Then let''s cut to the chase," Minse said, but the Queen was showing a bored expression.


    "How come I feel my temper flaring when I''m seeing such a speculative face?"


    Minse replied frankly. "Never mind."


    Alsheyra''s expression changed. In here was the face of the Queen, of someone who stood at the top of Grendan''s governance. One couldn''t question that this was the figure of a victorious Queen who was the most powerful Military Artist and had control of all Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "Leerin also has the right to succeed the royal throne."


    "You mean the royal grandson. But we haven''t announced it."


    "Yes. He doesn''t want to die yet. Uh, he hasn''t planned on dying even now."


    "Then is this done to protect Leerin?"


    "Could be. She''s not a Military Artist. The rule of the three royal families is that a non-Military Artist cannot succeed the throne, but there is no such rule set for the right to becoming a successor."


    "Till now, the person used to being the head of the royal family will become the next successor. Of course he''ll be the one. This has already been set down by the rule."


    "Well, because of that, there''s no problem to work on what doesn''t have a rule. The rule."


    "And also, the feeling?"


    "That''s right. Anyway, it''s your habit to speak on the good side. Since Tigris died, Claribel¡­¡­¡­ She''s left home."


    "That can''t be helped. It''s her personality."


    Perhaps this might bring in other trouble.


    "The problem is perhaps they''re used to breaking the rules and so are complaining about it."


    "Yes. That must be it."


    "The problem of the inheritor to the Ronsmier family isn''t resolved. Perhaps that''s the reason for the argument."


    "And I had to get involved."


    This meant the ministers were protecting themselves. It might be one of their strategies for allowing Leerin to come in touch with the governance of Grendan. Of course she had to show humility in the arena of social interaction and her ability to govern. Even so, people may get jealous of her for suddenly being raised to a high position. Things hadn''t changed from the past till the present. Even Minse still held the same feeling to Layfon.


    Anyway.¡­¡­ about that. It seemed the Queen hadn''t put in her best effort to debate her case.


    "Anyway, give an example of those who are complaining."


    "And this is about her defense. She left it all to Kanaris, perhaps it''s about¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "So the Rivanes, a branch of the royal family, the one she''s dealing with, are a bunch of royalists, right? They might revolt if circumstances permit."


    Mutiny. Conscious of her utterance, Minse shivered internally. This was on the day before Delbone''s death. He had been considering it after meeting her while she was still alive. She had felt that it had become reality. She wouldn''t have to worry about mutiny if the current successor''s power of Psychokinesis was absolute.


    "¡­¡­¡­ It''s good that nothing has happened."


    The economic blow to Grendan was more severe than the loss of lives. The destroyed buildings weren''t rebuilt for free. And debris couldn''t be reused. Resources were limited. A moving city, Regios, couldn''t immediately transform and use any resources that had been collected, and so the reduction of resources in reserve was a severe problem.


    Though Minse had reduced his own discomfort as he continued to converse with the Queen, he only felt more disturbed the more they talked.


    Layfon was invited to dinner after the two of them finished work.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why there?"


    They had entered a coffee shop, a shop he was very familiar with. And the menu. But this amount of food shouldn''t be enough to fill his classmate''s appetite.


    "Don''t you know that they''ve added big dishes to the menu here recently?"


    "Really?"


    He wasn''t asking his classmate. He was asking the waitress standing at their table - Meishen.


    "Uh. Yeah."


    Meishen spread out the menu before him, her other hand holding a tray of cups.


    "The shop owner has started a so-called ¡®Plan to aid the regeneration of the city¡¯."


    "Uh."


    There really was a picture introducing big dishes. He looked around and saw many customers eating the same thing, their dishes fully filled. It used to have more female customers, but now it had attracted male customers too.


    "Because this is only limited to dinner, and the plan is about to finish."


    "So gotta eat before it ends."


    "Delong-kun comes often."


    "I see."


    His classmate had more confidence after listening to Meishen. Meishen was called back to the kitchen after she took their orders. Layfon spread out the leaflet on the table. He was given it on the way to the shop.


    "Anything good?"


    "Um, everywhere else is very expensive."


    "Of course it''s expensive compared to the male Dormitory One."


    Dormitory One for males and females had reduced its rent for new students with housing problems because of their lack of money. And some students had to give up their rooms for the new arrivals. Some of them didn''t want to move out.


    This decision was made by drawing lots according to a student''s saving and marks (after taking into account of unusual circumstances). There were people who could stay till graduation in the Dormitory One, and there were those who were kicked out just after their first year. And Layfon was one of the less fortunate. The lot decided he had to leave.


    "But it shouldn''t be a problem with the money you get from cleaning the Mechanical Department?"


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    He had already negotiated, but the rent was still high.


    Any places close to the school, commercial streets and tram stations had high rent. And the most important thing was there weren''t many empty lots left. Most were taken by the seniors first, and then those juniors who managed to get a space through connections. Layfon''s classmate was one of them. The other students also got a room the same way. And so Layfon, not good at social interaction, had to run around to find a living place. Though there were newly-built dormitories, in the end, he had failed to get anything. The effects of the previous crisis were still evident. Living in a dormitory with no other human presence, Layfon had no choice but to find a better house for himself.


    "You''re active in the platoon. Shouldn''t you have lots of money from the reward? You could just use it."


    His classmate was referring to the high level building. Its appearance was very familiar to everyone. It wasn''t the same as those rent-free buildings. It was prepared for the very rich or thriftiest student in the Academy City.


    Layfon shook his head silently as he looked at the price of rent on the leaflet. It wasn''t a problem for Karian to live there as a successful Student President with lots of money from his family, but this wasn''t the same with Layfon.


    "I''ve used up my savings."


    "There should be a way, as you''re in a platoon. The intercity competition was intense right?"


    "Yeah."


    There was only one war between cities after leaving Grendan. This was what everyone called the intercity Military Arts Competition.


    The battle for a selenium mine that was the source of a city''s fuel ended with Zuellni as the victor.


    But Layfon didn''t think it was because of his efforts alone. Besides, the most important question was "Should I still stay in a platoon?"


    He hadn''t contacted other cities after that. About not having contact, the Student Council made such judgment according to the principles set by experience.


    The results of the three intercity competitions were two wins and one loss. Zuellni had avoided the risk of losing all of its selenium mines. Layfon, whom Karian had placed in Military Arts program, was no longer needed. In that case, his mission as a platoon member or a Military Artist had ended. Anyone would have arrived at this conclusion. This wasn''t related to Karian''s concern that the feeling of sometimes being attracted by the type of people like Nina wasn''t so bad. All Layfon felt was he had no strength left after the intercity Military Arts Competition had finished.


    "Ah, now it''s quiet."


    The building that suddenly appeared before him piqued Layfon''s interest. The room decoration and the width and length of it differed from other buildings. It wasn''t made for one person only. Layfon was deeply attracted to the spacious living space.


    "Ah, wait. Wait. That won''t work. It''s close to the cargo area and is far away from the school. There isn''t any commercial street near, but then it does have empty lots."


    His classmate was right. Cargo areas took up a large chunk of the areas in the map. What was left was an unknown manufacturing area. Not that there weren''t any residential buildings, but there probably weren''t as many students here.


    "But it doesn''t matter how far away the commercial street is as long as I can see the captain."


    He could buy the necessities after school. Layfon wasn''t that interested in entertainment-related facilities. Not that he would want to go to such a place by himself.


    "Perhaps. Contact you later."


    "Really?"


    His classmate lifted his head to watch the sky for some reason.


    Meishen arrived with the dishes. Layfon took up the spoon and began eating as his classmate explained. His gaze hadn''t changed direction. He was still looking at the building.


    Just like a ray of the sun was filtering through the heavy cloud layers. This was the feeling he got.


    After that, his classmate began to talk with him openly. They contacted the owner of the building according to the method printed on the leaflet, set a time for a meeting and then finally signed the contract.


    It was easier for Layfon to move around, as he was a member of the seventeenth platoon.


    The classmate who was leading him around the place had high spirits from the start to finish.


    "Really, two of you deciding to rent here. Such good fortune. Take me there. That was what the senpai said to me."


    "Two?"


    "Yes. No one has lived here before. Because of its bad location. Anyway, it''s old. I said so already yesterday. This building has all the essential facilities. Cleaning is provided, but because the building is so old, there might be unexpected things."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    "The most popular dormitory is the girls dorm in the self-study area of the Engineering subject. It''s the best of the best in its appearance and interior design. Anyone would have been attracted by that building. As for here, there''s nothing else to look at except cheap rent and lots of space."


    The senpai sighed.


    "Though I''ve only been managing this place for two years, there''s finally new people coming. And two as well."


    "Ah."


    He probably didn''t like looking after this building. Layfon didn''t want to think much as he watched the happy senpai.


    He looked around. Dust filled the room. Sunlight filtered through the window to shine on the empty house. It seemed to be bringing something to him.


    If he had to avoid something¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s hard to answer."


    "Then when can I move over?"


    "Well, I''ve to start planning cleaning up the house, and I need one more day to follow up. Probably one week will do."


    "Then I''ll move in after one week''s time."


    "Ok. Give me the key for now. I''ll contact you if there''re any changes."


    "All right."


    The old key was like the past.


    But this wasn''t related to whether the key was old or new. He could only think that it was a new key to him.


    Only this situation was broadcasted all around her.


    Nina controlled her annoyance. She couldn''t retreat in this situation. The annoyance in her was like smoke, rising and invading her nostrils.


    The empty space of the self-study area of the Engineering subject, the space where new dormitories once stood and were then torn down, had become Nina''s best training ground. Students were in self-study mode during the regenerating period, and so Nina had a good chance to train, putting her accumulated experience into practice. No one could disturb her.


    "Ahh, what''s happening?"


    Claribel was provoking her, but Nina kept practicing.


    This tension-filled situation was created deliberately.


    Layfon had used that technique and he had used his clones to attack Gorneo during the inter-platoon match. She knew the difference between those two moves. The former was to create an opportunity whereas the latter was to attack.


    Then what was this?


    Countless Claribels were moving around her. All of them were illusions, as of blurry shadows reflected on the surface of the water.


    But the presence was changing constantly.


    A clue had appeared in a place empty of things.


    The truth was the place itself was confusing her. Nina had hidden herself so she could ambush Claribel. Claribel''s words and the unbearable circumstance were all made to provoke her.


    Annoyance remained with her even though she knew it was a provocation.


    "This is Karen Kei."


    Claribel had been instructing her at the beginning of practice. "Control the amount of your Kei and let it change through different limbs and joints, so that your opponent cannot anticipate your next move. Fight without regularity. My teacher wants me to destroy in a more efficient manner, but I''m not up to his level yet. Besides, I''m still not used to that state of mind."


    Nina was interested in what it was like to destroy efficiently. Right now, she was confusing her opponent with Karen Kei and not moving her body an inch.


    Gorneo was also using Karen Kei, the same as Shante who had been copying his moves. But he had added combat skills on top of it. Nina still wasn''t sure of what it meant that he was basically just using Karen Kei.


    Claribel wasn''t holding the strange weapon - the weapon that she named as Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword). She was only fighting Nina with Karen Kei.


    She never had to think about her opponent much, because the injured would be lying on the ground if she were to hammer with the iron whips. As for now, she didn''t know where she should hit, as her opponent was evading her - this was her first time meeting such an opponent.


    But Nina didn''t move. Maybe she didn''t move because she didn''t know where the blows were coming or maybe because she kept immobile so she could see through Claribel''s technique. Claribel''s clones surrounded her, but only her presence was flowing. Her actual body had not moved.


    The key of a battle between Military Artists was speed. The style of Karen Kei was a waste of time, meaningless. She should be thinking of strategies to aid her fight while her opponent was confused. But Claribel didn''t do that. As for Nina, she was doing the expected, thinking of close quarters fighting and how to break through the technique of Karen Kei.


    Was she thinking of this because of the training? Or would she have thought of it in a real battle too? In that case, she felt that her spirit was in danger in this battle against Claribel.


    Control her worries and calmly observe her opponent. Claribel shouldn''t be using Sakkei. Sakkei would be flowing out of her body as she used it. This meant she couldn''t be using it. The numerous presences were used to hide Claribel''s real self. Now Nina needed to find the real body from the illusory clones.


    "If you don''t attack, I''ll begin."


    The words were bounced to her from the half destroyed buildings around them. Nina couldn''t tell where Claribel was hiding.


    What to do?


    Nina wasn''t trained enough to be able to tell apart the flow of Kei. She couldn''t do it with her level of skill. And so what should she do?


    She had decided to stand still. But¡­¡­¡­


    "Ok. Everyone, stop."


    It was an unfamiliar voice. The tip of a blade was already on her back at where her heart was when Nina realized it.


    "Ah," she moaned. The muscles of her back felt like they were dead. The feeling of the tip of the blade was different from Claribel''s real body. It was a quick sense of intense pressure.


    "You almost failed to control it."


    "Ah¡­"


    Nina sat down, exhausted, as Claribel replied. Claribel returned the weapon to its Dite form and sat down too.


    "You can control it now. That''s improvement."


    Nina looked at her. She must be comforting her. Claribel had followed Layfon from Grendan and settled down in Zuellni as a new student of the coming year. She was still wearing her old clothes but she seemed happy. It took her a short period of time to adapt to life here. She had gone to find part time work after Nina helped her finish the procedures for entering the dormitory.


    And so she was now training with Nina.


    Claribel''s expression was carefree.


    "Sorry. I still have to train."


    "Of course. I''ve to train a lot too. I''ll also improve by looking at how you move."


    "Oh, what would you have done if it was you?"


    "Yes. I''m not sure. I''d have destroyed everything around me and used external Kei to take away all interference. And I wouldn''t have given my opponent any chances."


    "What if you can''t destroy it?"


    "Then I can take hold whatever opportunity that presents to me. If I feel that I can''t win, then I''ll have to concentrate on gaining time, and step into the opponent''s trap. Isn''t that more meaningful?"


    Nina could discern Claribel''s personality from her words.


    "I want Layfon to participate in this training too," she muttered. It was regretful, but it would have been fun.


    Layfon lacked the air of a Military Artist since he returned from Grendan. He was originally very ordinary. Now he even lacked his shine in battles. He didn''t come to the platoon training. Even Nina saw that his skill was lacking luster in the last intercity Military Arts Competition.


    Claribel knew all these and so she had applied to train with him in order to help him pick himself up. But it was all in vain. Now she had nothing to say to Layfon.


    "We must find a way."


    Nina felt that Claribel''s reason for coming to Zuellni was Layfon. Claribel''s expression contained a bit of anger at the current Layfon. Both of them failed to keep calm when facing this situation.


    "But what should we do about the distance between us?"


    Layfon still hadn''t come to platoon training. Of course they were naturally growing apart. Shouldn''t we have removed all roadblocks to get closer? But it wasn''t possible for Nina. As a member of the 17th platoon, she understood why he felt so down.


    Layfon had chosen to live an ordinary Academic life, but he was facing difficulties. Time still flowed even though Nina couldn''t see him.


    Layfon already had one year of experience at the Mechanical Department. He was able to make sound judgments and so didn''t have to pair up with her anymore. He was an excellent Military Artist. Nina felt that he wanted to work alone.


    All Military Arts students thought that they could relax after the intercity Military Arts Competition. The platoon training days and the cleaning of the Training Complex were days of the past. And the relationship between Sharnid and Felli were naturally becoming less and less harmonious.


    Even Nina felt that the 17th platoon might be disbanded.


    What should she do? She had no idea. There were many factors to consider, but it wasn''t possible for her alone to make it into reality. Sadness and loneliness cut deep into her.


    "You can only be strong."


    Did Claribel say this because of her personality or that she still didn''t understand? Nina didn''t know.


    The person looking for a good book to read saw through the window that Layfon was walking with a lot of luggage.


    Felli put down the book and followed.


    "Layfon," she called.


    He turned around in surprise.


    "Felli?"


    "What''re you doing?"


    He didn''t look to be shopping. It seemed he was moving his luggage to somewhere.


    "I''m moving my things."


    "Oh."


    An ominous feeling flashed through her.


    "I''m moving and taking the things I don''t need to the rubbish collector."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She heard of his reason as they walked together.


    "So have you decided to move to the dormitory that far away?"


    Felli was surprised that he was moving to the cargo area. She was strongly against his choice because that place was very far away from the school. She vaguely remembered that place as she had walked past it when she went to play somewhere after school.


    "But it''s still close to the station."


    That wasn''t assuring.


    "You could have picked a better house."


    She could imagine the rent of his house judging by the money and reward money given to her by the 17th platoon. She hadn''t needed to find a new home, as she didn''t have to move. But it wouldn''t be difficult to find a place with better conditions if she were to find one right away.


    "Yeah."


    A strange smile appeared on his face.


    They had arrived at the rubbish collector. The things Layfon took with him weren''t worth a penny, but he wasn''t frustrated. He happily transferred the money into his card and looked one more time at the things he were to sell.


    This should be a busy time for the rubbish collecting point. The things that the graduates didn''t need were lined up in rows. The assortment of domestic things weren''t likeable because they were brought for the convenience of travel. It would take lots of effort to take apart or transfer those things.


    Layfon stopped at a corner of the bed.


    "The bed?"


    "The old bed belongs to the dormitory, so I have to buy a new one."


    "I see¡­"


    "The place is really big, and I guess I''m the only person living in it. Might as well buy a bigger bed."


    "Why are you living in such a big house?"


    Felli guessed he would say because it was cheap. Was this due to his being raised in an orphanage? Or that he was affected by the poverty he experienced in the food shortage crisis? Anyway, he was a thrifty and easy person.


    "I''ve always wanted a big house."


    His answer was unexpected, but it wasn''t surprising. He was happy that he could use the space that was meant for two. A spacious house must be very appealing. Felli had been living in a big house all her life. Even though she was able to understand a bit of his feeling, she probably couldn''t understand the inconvenience brought by a small living space. Layfon seemed to really like this bed. The corner of his lips hadn''t stopped smiling as he praised the bed, caressing the mattress with his hand.


    "If a large room is good, would you come to my room?"


    "Eh?"


    After saying so, she realized she just said something ridiculous.


    But, it wouldn''t stop.


    "My brother''s room will be left behind once he graduates. That''s why I haven''t given any thought to moving. I have not received instructions from my brother or from home to move. What do you say?"


    "Iya, even if you say that¡­¡­"


    Seeing Layfon''s confused face, Felli desperately tried not to let her cheeks become red. If it''s like this, there''s no choice but to act obtuse. Even if Felli feel that she failed, she didn¡¯t think that her proposal was bad, so she could not bring herself to withdraw.


    "Iya, but that''s a little difficult."


    "Mu¡­¡­"


    Seeing Layfon''s cheeks get red, Felli taunted Layfon in the back of her mind for having good intuition only at times like this.


    After deciding what to buy and telling the delivery location, the two walked back to their own rooms.


    Thinking that they would no longer share the same return path, Felli felt a sadness in her chest.


    "Oh yeah, you received something from Delbone-san, right?"


    Layfon suddenly said while they silently walked without talking.


    "Y, yes. I still haven''t analyzed it."


    The information from data converted from the battle experience she received from the Heaven¡¯s Blade successor, Psychokinesist Delbone still could not be accessed. Even though Psychokinesist users were used to treating their own brains like a calculator, because of the transfer of a difficult thing like digitized experience, or perhaps because it was the first encounter with something like it, she just followed intuition for the current situation.


    "Delbone-sama is very lucky."


    "Is that so."


    Felli could not speculate the meaning of Layfon''s words. However, Felli had heard the woman''s words on the verge of death. She did not think it a lie.


    "It¡¯s unthinkable that even Tigris-san died too."


    "The grandfather of that person who came to Zuellni, correct?"


    "Yes. I wonder what Claribel wants to do from now on. I''m sure her family is in a dilemma."


    "But she doesn¡¯t seem to worry too much about it."


    "Ah."


    "Death is definitely a possibility on the battlefield. She said those kinds of words before."


    "Just like Tigris-san¡¯s style, huh?"


    Layfon spoke to himself, looking into the distance.


    "They were both so old, but even so I didn''t think they would die like this."


    Though the impact of death could be felt anytime, the turbulent chaotic situation had been too busy to be immersed in grief. Now, Layfon finally might be able to accept their deaths.


    "Tigris-sama brought me a lot of sweets when I was little. Delbone-sama would often talk with my siblings with her flake. The two of them were good people."


    "Ah."


    Felli watched the Layfon¡¯s little sister, whom she met at Grendan, waving her hand at Delbone''s flake.


    "However, whether you¡¯re a good person or a bad person makes no difference on the battlefield."


    Felli couldn¡¯t say anything in front of that cold reality.


    "What should I do¡­"


    To that, Felli could not think of anything to say, and could only remain silent.


    Not knowing how many more opportunities they would have like this, but with Layfon immersed in grief, Felli endured her uncontrollable anger, and did not open her mouth to say a word until they reached the place where they parted.


    The talk reached the point of there being nothing left to say.


    ¡ó


    Those who could be trusted, those who couldn¡¯t, the undistinguishable, listing them out was almost the entirety of the task. After that was just to build an escort for that girl.


    "For now, let them protect Leerin from the shadows in turns. That is the most effective way."


    "Even if that¡¯s true, how should I say it?"


    Among those three classifications, the most important existences were the Heaven¡¯s Blade successors.


    "The ones we can completely trust are Lintence, Reverse, and Cauntia. These are the only ones your majesty picked up from the outside."


    "Though the others have some various differences, they¡¯re all involved in big military families. Kalvan and the others also stress regulations, so they should be the biggest rivals."


    Elsmau was another faction that had been outside Grendan until a few days ago, but she originally had blood ties with Delbone, and because of the construction of the new information network using many Psychokinesists, she was too busy to be called upon. There were many people participating, and unlike the conventional methods, it was no longer a single person presiding over the handling of information.


    Not only could it avoid the danger of one person running away, but it also guaranteed a sound organization. However, seemed like it wouldn¡¯t come in handy for this situation.


    "Lin doesn¡¯t seem like he has energy for this kind of thing. We can¡¯t give bodyguard duty or the like to Cauntia, so that only leaves Reverse."


    "To request only him to guard a girl, it seems like I¡¯m not qualified to do that job."


    Cauntia was very jealous, and Minse trembled thinking about the scene of himself being slaughtered.


    "I wouldn¡¯t want to do it if that were possible. If I request that of him, it¡¯s like I¡¯m playing a game of chess, using one of my available pieces. Ah well, I don¡¯t have the heart to change the status quo, and it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t think about changing the system."


    "I also look for the usable among my subordinates."


    Approving of Minse''s words, Alsheyra laid on the sofa''s backrest, looking up at the ceiling.


    "If only they came to assassinate me."


    "Is that sarcasm¡­¡­?"


    He glared at her thin neck.


    "No way. That way of doing things is very quick and neat, isn¡¯t it?"


    Once, Minse had thought of assassinating the Queen.


    "Yes, but I fear that this time, something like that won''t happen. Without your majesty, we have no way of defeating our enemies. You are a kind of deterrent, even if the rebels run wild they cannot surpass you."


    "¡­¡­But we still need her, huh."


    "That¡¯s something that others cannot grasp."


    "So annoying. Even though it¡¯s something related to our life, we still can¡¯t understand it."


    "Even if many people expect a hero or a protagonist from a story, they won¡¯t believe that such a person actually exists in their surroundings. No one wants their life to be held in someone else¡¯s hands."


    "But, the troublesome things are pushed onto other people."


    "So true. Let¡¯s stop the silly talk here. So, what should we do next? Our movements are unclear. Rather, we don¡¯t even know if we should move. Has Reverse been added to the escort team?"


    "In the end, we can only request of him to play along."


    "Then, would you please do so."


    After confirming the talk was over, Minse asked for tea and sweets to relieve his mind¡¯s exhaustion. Leerin had unpacked the luggage that she had transported over, and inquired of a maid walking by about where to put it. The others were finished, but had not received instructions, so Minse told them to do whatever they wanted with a confused face. It was one thing to let someone become aware all at once of a change in position and lifestyle, but Minse thought that slowly becoming accustomed little by little was a necessary step.


    While the maid prepared new tea, Alsheyra clapped her hands.


    "I thought of something good."


    Upon seeing her face, Minse didn¡¯t think it would be anything good.


    "What is it?"


    "Kanaris or Barmelin, who¡¯s better?"


    "In what aspect?"


    He thought to himself that it was as expected, but he pretended to not have discerned it. The maid perked her ears while also pretending not to know.


    "Your marriage partner. You can¡¯t choose no one, so why don¡¯t you make the choice?"


    With that, the topic turned to Minse¡¯s side, but since others were around, he couldn¡¯t say it.


    "My house hasn''t even been repaired, so I can¡¯t think of marriage now."


    Because of his brother Herder¡¯s elopement and disappearance, the Eutnohl house had suffered a great loss. Because of the family situation, relatives of the Eutnohl had kept their distance, and focused on strengthening the power of the royal offshoot Military Artist Rivanes family.


    Frankly, among the three royal families, house Eutnohl was the poorest.


    The task in front of Minse was to revive the house. Actually, he was also involved in the use of a few roaming buses that conducted information trading.


    "So, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to marry Kanaris? "


    "¡­¡­It¡¯s not that easy."


    "You don¡¯t want to rely on your bride¡¯s connections and financials? Then pick Barmelin. She¡¯s not from some elite Military Artist family, and her parent¡¯s strength and status are pretty distant to the point of where they wonder how they produced her, and she¡¯s not part of any faction."


    Behind Minse was his wet nurse, making a gesture as if to say "say more say more". Minse made an unpleasant expression.


    "I haven¡¯t thought of it."


    "Aiya, it¡¯s the obligation of the three royal families to produce even more excellent Military Artists."


    "If that''s the case, you should begin first. Aren¡¯t you older than me?"


    "But you¡¯ll definitely become old first."


    Cleverly countered, Minse breathed out a long sigh.


    ¡ó


    After parting with Felli and returning to the dorm, Layfon was surprised to feel that the room had become more spacious.


    One room had used the two-person room. He had felt happy that the room was so spacious, but somehow after placing his things he had felt it was no longer as spacious. Originally, the room¡¯s furniture had been prepared beforehand, so he hadn¡¯t really thought of buying anything.


    However, he had been here for almost a year. When the sixth-years left, Layfon would change from a first-year into a second-year.


    He didn¡¯t feel like he had accomplished anything or that he could accomplish anything. The time had flowed. Things had changed. The Layfon who had just moved in here could no longer be seen.


    Layfon didn¡¯t know how to handle the inexpressible feeling passing through in his chest. He had been abandoned by Leerin, but even though he was sad, his heart wasn¡¯t heavy. Time flied. And even if one did nothing at all, he could grasp hold of the strength to stand back up.


    If one couldn¡¯t stand up then there was only death. On the battlefield, wavering at seeing someone close die in front of you would weigh you down. Layfon didn¡¯t know how many times he had seen that kind of scene. Though the situations were different, after seeing that kind of scene many times, Layfon had stood up. He had that kind of feeling.


    He suddenly remembered.


    About the time Claribel challenged him to a duel upon his return to Zuellni. Though she said it would just be practice, he felt that she took it as the real thing. Or maybe she would fight seriously even if it were practice, it could be her style.


    Perhaps that was the manner of thinking of one who was accustomed to the battlefield.


    Though she was helpless to follow the Academy City¡¯s safety guidelines and protective equipment that covered her Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword), she soon got used to it, and then fought Layfon.


    The result was Layfon''s defeat.


    There was nothing to say about it. Those who understood Layfon, regardless of strength, would be clear that he would be defeated.


    "What?"


    A surprised Claribel asked.


    "You aren¡¯t that kind of person, right?"


    Having forcefully brought him to this secluded place on the city outskirts, in the mostly undisturbed atmosphere, with her face almost devoid of sweat, Claribel glared at Layfon who had fallen down on his bottom after she got over her surprise.


    "I didn¡¯t come to Zuellni to see you like this."


    Claribel¡¯s words were sharp and merciless. Layfon only remained silent. The Sapphire Dite had fallen by his side, and Layfon averted his gaze, not daring to even look at the cold light that it gave out.


    "I don¡¯t know what turned you into this."


    She didn¡¯t know Leerin. It was unclear whether she knew Leerin now, but at the time she had not known her.


    "Anyone would think you shameful if they saw you now."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I think so."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Aside from being able to see many different things after leaving home, I always thought I had to do this. In order to keep my back straight in front of that man, I had to do this."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "That¡¯s the reason that I came here."


    Perhaps because Layfon didn¡¯t make any response, Claribel became irritated, and walked away.


    "I¡­¡­ don¡¯t want to see you like this."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "But, it¡¯s just my selfish thinking."


    A voice lowing in volume reached Layfon¡¯s ears as though melting into the air, and then Claribel¡¯s lilting voice disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­In order to keep my back straight in front of that man.


    That must be Tigris. She had come to Zuellni first in order to keep from shaming her great grandfather, and secondly because there were more important things than succeeding her house. That was defeating Layfon. Then, it was to become a Heaven¡¯s Blade successor. If it were only to train, then it would be much better to go to Grendan where strength gathered.


    He couldn¡¯t understand. Even though he couldn¡¯t understand, she had indeed come here with a definite aim.


    Even Layfon didn¡¯t think this should continue. He didn¡¯t want to let many people see his current slackened appearance. Of course they included his companions in Zuellni. There was also his father and those at the orphanage, and he also didn¡¯t want Lintence to see this.


    ¡­¡­He didn¡¯t want Leerin to see it either.


    But, what should he do?


    What would he stand up for, perhaps that was the real question. His original purpose for enrolling was to search for a new self, but that had changed because of Zuellni¡¯s situation, and he had become careless. Later due to some unknown changes, he had been pulled into the middle of a big commotion involving Grendan.


    In a sense, Leerin had abandoned Layfon for the sake of letting him return to his original position. It could be interpreted that way. Thinking about Leerin made his chest hurt, because he protested against Leerin¡¯s ideas, but had no other ideas of his own. If this were reality, if only he could completely return. He couldn¡¯t even clearly form his own feelings towards Leerin.


    When he became aware of this situation, things had already been destroyed.


    He really didn¡¯t understand.


    Once again, Layfon had become unsure of his feelings.


    It was this kind of feeling again, and he didn¡¯t know what was a good thing to do.


    He hadn¡¯t really changed since the time he entered school.


    Could he ignore the changes in front of him and continue walking?


    Thinking of that, Layfon felt his chest hurt.


    He threw his body onto the bed and rolled around. His excitement of obtaining a new room was quickly blown away. Even if he abandoned everything, collapsed on the bed, he still couldn¡¯t act as if nothing had happened.


    His thoughts were running wild, like a torrent, and something was screaming. Then, Layfon blocked his ears, and closed his eyes.


    ¡ó


    In a new place that welcomed the night, it was very quiet. She wore a nightgown from the many types of clothes that Alsheyra had bought for her, looking out from the window that was large enough to suit the palace. On the other side was a balcony, but she didn¡¯t feel like going out, only looking out from inside.


    She could see the Eutnohl house¡¯s garden and the skyline of Grendan.


    If one¡¯s location changed, the scenery of the city also changed. This was something that she learned after she entered the school dormitory. It had only been one year. No, it wasn¡¯t even a year yet, but it would be soon, so calling it one year wouldn¡¯t be a problem. In that one year, she never thought the landscape she could see again would have already changed.


    No, it could be said that this year had a constantly changing landscape. After entering school, up until her leave of absence, and then leaving for Zuellni. The things she had seen on her journey, and the events that had happened in Zuellni. Though she hadn¡¯t thought she would decide to return to Grendan so quickly.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that not only would the scenery change, but she herself would also change.


    Leerin softly touched the eyepatch covering her right eye.


    Saya had once again returned to the inner sanctuary. She had said that, though she didn¡¯t know whether she would be able to sleep, she had no choice but to stay in the palace. Even though Leerin wished for Saya to teach her more things, she didn¡¯t know after all what she wanted her to teach, and had no way to retain her.


    Right now she was Leerin Eutnohl. She could confirm this as reality from the scenery outside and by turning her head to look back at the big room. This was the conclusion. In her heart she had already decided not to make those insignificant confirmations, so she observed the room. Even though it was for a single person, the bed was cleverly separated from the rest of the space. If this were the orphanage, this space would be enough for everyone to sleep in.


    Thinking here, the night would quickly be over.


    "¡­¡­Oh well, get used to it already, Leerin."


    She said to herself.


    There were many things. Her reality was missing. Reality had changed. Right now she was Leerin Eutnohl.


    She had to get used to many things.


    "Well, before I sleep, I should write some of the report."


    She had submitted a notice of reentry to her school in Grendan. Unfortunately, during the chaotic situation, Leerin had no time to receive her scholarship certificate from Zuellni. However, due to the Queen, she could be admitted as a second-year in Grendan after she finished her report.


    First, she must return to a normal life.


    Her normal life as Leerin Eutnohl.


    Life was not all excitement.

 Volume 15, 2 — The Impassioned One

    Volume 15, Chapter 2: The Impassioned One


    Samiraya Mirke burned. She was staring at the poster with burning passion. She was in it. On the poster was also her name. Though her supporters came, hoping to see her smile, she was showing them a severe expression.


    It might feel like boasting to others, but she felt the atmosphere to be more grand and just. Not that she wanted to become an idol. She knew she wasn''t cut out for that. And so she wanted to convey her passion through her expression.


    Samiraya wanted to become the next Student President.


    She would be in grade 5 next year. She had been working in the Student Council for the past year, and she had accumulated a certain amount of experience. She had always been looking at Karian, the current Student President who was about to leave his role.


    Samiraya was a person with no good points except for her seriousness, and so she was the class prefect and she sometimes went to help out in the Student Council. She didn''t plan to be here. It was all done without deliberation, and somehow, she ended up here.


    But now Samiraya''s heart was boiling, and her wish to become the Student President was becoming more and more intense.


    "How is it?" and so she asked herself full of confidence.


    One part of the dormitory had been turned into her conference room as a Student President candidate. All her strategic meetings would be held here.


    "Um, not so sure."


    Beneath her glasses was the listless face of Leu Matthew, whose gaze fell to the piece of paper on the clipboard in his hand. The conference room could hold ten people but now there were only Samiraya and Leu in it. Samiraya was listening to the street survey result of a certain magazine from Leu. She knew the editor wasn''t that good at what he did, but she was still concerned about the result.


    And then what Leu said was of a disappointing result.


    "Though the head organization is here, it doesn''t look that much different."


    Leu was one year younger than her, but their relationship had become very good since they met each other in the Class Council and found out that they were both from the same city.


    "As I thought. People aren''t interested in the election because of the administration side of things. Anyway, Sami is the last in the rankings when it comes to experience and public exposure."


    Samiraya was already 20 years old, but she didn''t look that much taller than Leu because of her height. But the most important thing was she was better than Leu when it came to being calm and steady. There were other supporters, but most of them were related to the Student Council. Samiraya was too, that was why she was one of the candidates. No other supporters were present in this conference, not because of fairness, but because they were all too busy. In general, the most complicated things had been taken care of, but the jobs that were to come were piling up like mountains. The job for next year was crucial, but what was most important was the present.


    If this attitude was held not just within the Student Council, then it was no wonder that no one was interested in the election.


    "To enter the election in this situation, votes will naturally flow to the person with high public exposure," Leu sighed.


    But Samiraya hadn''t considered that point.


    "That can''t be true. Besides, we just need to increase our publicity from now."


    "How?"


    Leu picked up her spirit at Samiraya''s optimism.


    "If it''s about publicity, then the best person should be a Military Artist."


    Her lively reply was the signal of her actions.


    "Uh? Leu. What is it?"


    Samiraya and Leu had finally arrived at the classroom of the third year. Samiraya suddenly grabbed hold of Nina''s hand, who was getting ready for class.


    "Are you interested in the election?"


    "Ha?"


    Nina was in a fluster as she looked at Samiraya whose eyes were emitting light.


    "Ah, well, you¡­¡­ are a candidate for the Student President position."


    Nina remembered the poster. There was only a face on the poster. Because the poster didn''t show Samiraya''s full body, Nina didn''t realize she was this short.


    "Samiraya Mirke. Please look after me. How about it? Help out in the election. The head position of the Military Arts program is waiting for you."


    "You''re the first person to say that to me directly for now," Nina said with a bitter smile.


    "Ara, so have there been other people asking for the same?" Leu said.


    Nina nodded.


    "Two came. Um, how about we talk over it somewhere else."


    She didn''t feel comfortable when gazes from other students gathered on her.


    "Sure."


    But Samiraya didn''t move.


    "I want to relay my thoughts to everyone. That way, someone will tell me if there''s something wrong with it. Now I want to tell everyone why I need Nina Antalk."


    "No. That''s enough," Nina shrugged and looked at Leu for help.


    She could tell Samiraya''s personality just by looking at her expression. But just what was that cold smile afterwards? Anyway, there didn''t exist a student who would point out Samiraya''s mistake. Nina found out from other candidates the reason why she became involved in the election, but she didn''t understand. Because the 17th platoon became famous in this Military Arts Competition. Nina was in the third year and so was the center of the platoon that was mainly made up of juniors. Their rank in the platoon matches was third. She didn''t feel much difference in the gap between her team, Gorneo''s 5th platoon and Vance''s 1st platoon. The 17th platoon acted as the infiltration team in the last Competition. The 17th platoon was the sign of new power.


    Nina felt that this praise was similar to when Sharnid was in the 10th platoon. Perhaps it was the same. She felt honored to be on the receiving end of it. But that didn''t mean she would allow herself to be taken advantage of just for the sake of the election.


    "Sorry. Others have already said that I''m not mature enough. The job of the Military Arts Head is a bit too much for me."


    "It''s all right. Leu is in the same year as you. If I win, then she will become the Vice President."


    "Ah? Really. I haven''t heard of that," Leu was surprised.


    "Uh? Have I not said this before? Karian didn''t set a Vice President position, but I need it. If Leu isn''t here to help out¡­¡­¡­"


    Leu touched her own head. It felt strange, but it looked like Samiraya really did forget to say it to her. She was unexpectedly clumsy.


    "Then let''s do it together!"


    Samiraya''s smile was like a budding flower. Nina felt that that this smile suited her better than the forced solemn expression she had on the poster. Still, she shook her head.


    "I''m really sorry. I have something I must do as a Military Artist. I really am not suited to becoming the Head of Military Arts."


    "I see."


    Samiraya let go of her hand. Nina felt guilty at her regretful expression.


    "Uh, that can''t be helped then." But Samiraya then looked at her with a smile. "But will you help out when I become the Student President, Captain?"


    "Of course. Let me know anytime if the 17th platoon can help out in any way."


    "Then goodbye. I''ll turn Zuellni into a better city. Just you wait."


    At her confident proclamation, for a split second, Nina felt that she saw the figure of Samiraya overlap with Zuellni.


    "Well, this is hopeless. What should we do next?"


    Samiraya Mirke didn''t feel down. She talked with Leu as they walked in the corridor.


    "It was my judgment to go find Nina."


    To act when she thought of something was both Samiraya''s strength and weakness. She would listen to others'' opinions, but she liked to act before listening, especially this time.


    Before, Leu had smiled at Nina, thinking that she had really acted like herself, but it seemed that she hadn''t understood the meaning.


    "The hardest person to understand is oneself", thought Leu as she involuntarily said it.


    "I approve of finding a Military Artist to become a partner, but if it were me, I wouldn''t have chosen Nina. Even if she is indeed very popular, if she actually was chosen as Military Arts Head it could evoke dislike from other people."


    "Why?"


    "She''s too young, and since she''s popular at the same time, there are people who dislike her. Nina especially gives people the impression of standing out too much, and more importantly when she formed the seventeenth platoon she aroused some disputes. There are definitely many people who see her as unsuitable."


    Moreover we don''t need two people who do things recklessly without using their brain, Leu thought in her heart but didn''t say from her mouth.


    "Mmm, that¡¯s true, she''s a bit difficult."


    At Samiraya taking Nina''s side and uttering laments, Leu was really a bit shocked. Putting aside ages for now, it was really naive if you looked at it, she could even become your rival. Leu thought this but did not say so, not because she didn''t want to, but because even if she did it wouldn''t be of much use.


    "Since it''s like this, who''s good then?"


    "As for whom, that hasn''t already been decided."


    At Leu''s prompt, Samiraya thought about it for a bit, and reached an answer herself.


    So, afterwards they once again squeezed into a class, arriving in a fifth-year classroom.


    Gorneo was in the classroom by himself being depressed. That feeling made it hard for someone to approach. Leu felt that the entire classroom exuded a sort of tense atmosphere, and it was difficult for one to stay there.


    "There, there''s a bit of a hard-to-talk atmosphere."


    Leu felt the tense atmosphere in front of the entrance, and didn''t enter the classroom.


    But-


    "Why?"


    Samiraya didn''t notice, and as if she completely hadn''t noticed the atmosphere, loudly called out, "Excuse me," and directly walked towards Gorneo.


    With Gorneo, Samiraya seemed even smaller.


    "What do you want?"


    That low, bored voice was unable to sway Samiraya.


    "It''s our first time meeting. I''m the fourth-year Samiraya Mirke. Actually, I have something to request of you¡­¡­"


    "If it has something to do with the election, no way."


    "Whats that, you already know why we were looking for you, that makes things easier to say."


    "As I said, no way."


    But Samiraya hadn''t heard his words in the first place.


    "If I become the Student Council President, I would like to invite you to become the Military Arts Head."


    "Didn''t you hear me, no way."


    "But, other than Gorneo-senpai, who else is qualified to be the Military Arts Head?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Gorneo-senpai is a fifth-year, as well as the captain of the fifth platoon, second in strength only to the Military Arts Head Vance''s platoon. Whether it''s strength as a Military Artist or leadership ability, there''s no one better than senpai. I think it''s only natural for you to be the Military Arts Head. Since it''s like this, why do you refuse?"


    It was different from the attitude she had when talking with Nina, not only her momentum, but her arguments also became more aggressive. It quite surprised Leu.


    "For me, the higher my station, the worse I perform."


    Hearing the remarks that he said to Samiraya, even Leu could understand but he still showed a difficult, pained expression. Could it be that he had some regrettable situation? Moreover, that it was only because of his situation that he was this irritable?


    "If even Gorneo-senpai has no way to carry it out, then I can''t insist. But even so, I still wish to become Student Council President. Because I have things I must fulfill. So I ask for your help," Samiraya said.


    Leu felt that in Samiraya''s simple words was a kind of incredible strength. Something that made one unable to refuse, only permitting submission. More strength than even a thousand words.


    Gorneo was a person who remained calm in whatever situations. This couldn''t be felt from Nina, and actually even Samiraya thought that it wasn''t possible for Nina to become the Military Arts Head.


    Gorneo stopped his low groans, seeing his own statue-like, un-moving manner reflected in Samiraya''s pure eyes, and Leu involuntarily sympathized with his expression.


    But, with this kind of situation, Gorneo definitely was not on the list of any other Student Council President candidate. Moreover, since they had been refused by him, and so relied on Nina''s ability, Samiraya was convinced.


    Even if things were like this, if Gorneo were to promise here, then she would have great superiority when compared to the other candidates.


    (Come on)


    Leu also became unexpectedly enthusiastic.


    "I don''t have the time to think about those kind of questions right now." As Gorneo said these words, the bell signalling the start of class sounded simultaneously. That meant there was no time left.


    Leu and Samiraya had no choice but to return to their classroom.


    When teaching ended that meant that class was over. Leu walked over to Samiraya with a bit of worry, who was preparing to pack her things to leave.


    "Well, let''s go to Gorneo-senpai together."


    At the same time, she indeed held some worry in her heart.


    "Wait a bit."


    Leu endured her headache, and directly grabbed Samiraya''s collar and dragged her to the fifth-year classroom.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Calm down," Leu said, dragging Samiraya towards the conference room.


    "Then, what is it?"


    She obstinately made Samiraya sit on the simple chair. At this moment she seemed like an older person, and completely didn''t look like someone who wanted to become the Student Council President.


    "We''ve said we were going to convince him, but how should we go about convincing?"


    "That, we have to be enthusiastic."


    "You fool who doesn''t use her brain."


    "What?"


    "Just enthusiasm won''t produce any results."


    "Then what else can we do?"


    Even if her eyes were filled with hope, it still wasn''t enough.


    "Before plans, we have to gather intelligence. Even if we haven''t even talked to Gorneo-senpai directly, we''ve head from Nina. Never would have thought he was such an ill-tempered person."


    Even if he didn''t seem very nice, she didn''t think he would make the classroom''s atmosphere such pandemonium.


    Then, there must be some reason.


    "First we need to understand the reason, and if we can do that then we can provide him with assistance. If we do that we''ll get into his good graces, so then won''t we create some good feelings in the other party?"


    "Um, it sounds very cunning."


    "Then, when the other party has difficulties, if we don''t do anything, do you think they will say, ''ah, I have a bit of trouble~ could you help us~''? I think the other side''s situation is favorable."


    "You don''t have to get mad."


    "I''m mad. Because I did feel that I was being a bit cunning, but being told this directly, I can''t help but get mad. However, if the other party has some trouble, helping them out isn''t anything bad."


    "So then let''s first gather intelligence."


    The panicked Samiraya and the not-so-calm Leu began the operation like this.


    At this time, someone entered the room,


    "Sorry to disturb, are you busy?"


    The person who entered was the current Student Council secretary, called Serine.


    "Ah, Serine."


    "This is from the President."


    Serine took out a cake box.


    "Wow, that''s generous, is this okay?"


    "There''s no problem, the other candidates also have it."


    "Alright, let me get you a cup of tea."


    Leu walked out of the room to boil water. Serine was the current Student Council Secretary, and was already a fifth-year, who would remain in Zuellni next year. In addition, she was also a supporter of Samiraya.


    "Ah, if only that were true."


    When Leu returned, Serine said this.


    It seemed that while she was out of the room boiling water, Samiraya had already carried out an explanation of the situation.


    "Because of the battle last time, the vice-captain Shante was hospitalized, and has not left the hospital yet."


    The previous commotion had injured many people. Most of them had recovered and been released from the hospital, but there were still unconscious students, and there were still students who had to go to the hospital. Leu had heard a male Military Artist that she recognized saying that it had really been a tragic battlefield. He had also been injured, but had been released from the hospital without injury. Even so, he would sometimes unintentionally express his detached thoughts.


    During the commotion, his Military Artist heart had suffered a severe blow.


    "Then, he cares so much about that person named Shante that it made his temper become so poor?"


    "Could be. I''m not too clear on their individual situations, but in the end the relationship between the two is very good."


    Serine''s words earned a nod from Samiraya.


    "Then, for Shante''s rehabilitation, we''ll go together to provide assistance."


    Leu also thought that there was no other way.


    "But there''s a possibility that we won''t make it for the election period."


    Serine was calmer than Leu, and she who was under Karian''s command and directly participated in Student Council matters had the steady calm that Leu and Samiraya did not.


    "Of course, if he could become a joint candidate for the Student Council, that point alone is very superior. In the list of Student Council candidates, some Student Council President candidates have perfect social skills and connections. If his name is not with any of their names, if that''s the case, then it''s worth a look."


    "But, do we have time?"


    "Right, time is of the essence. Moreover the polling is next month. The other candidates have already recommended their own Military Arts Head candidates."


    She had to find and decide on candidates for the other branches. She also could not go without preparing a draft for her speech. The things she had to do were plenty.


    But, to other people, the significance of the ''Military Arts Head candidate'' was definitely a more important place than the candidates for other branches.


    It was expected that for most students, for most people, they very much cared about who the Military Arts Head was. As the person who would have to protect them, the one who stood there had a symbolic force.


    "But if Gorneo-senpai loses¡­¡­?"


    "Also, the seventeenth platoon''s Nina Antalk had more popularity."


    "No, we''ve already been refused."


    "It could be that she''s not good for it. Still, after that is the fourteenth platoon''s Shin Kaihan, and the third platoon''s Winse Karald."


    As she listed these names, Serine showed a subtle expression. In terms of strength, the 17th Platoon and the 14th Platoon''s Shin Kaihan were the same. But among the platoons that she had observed, he had a bit of frivolousness. The captains of all of the platoons from before Nina had also heard of this, and their frivolous impression of him was a negative element.


    In this regard, Shin and Winse were complete opposites. Nina and the current Military Arts Head Vance had characters that were rather similar. But Winse gave people an unyielding feeling. An oppressive unyielding feeling like Vance and Gorneo was okay, but it seemed that his oppressive feeling was almost focused on neuroticism. If would be fine if he were only the captain of a small platoon, but to command the entire body of Military Artists, one needed to have a bit of flexibility.


    She had said too much. She knew. However, from those who had actually achieved records, produced a sense of trust, had flexibility in moving a team, and who had a calming appearance, and who was able to stand by Samiraya while she was Student Council President as the Military Arts Head, there was no one more excellent than Gorneo.


    "Ah, you''re missing someone."


    Seeing Samiraya and Leu, Serine continued speaking.


    "Who?"


    "Layfon Alseif."


    She was already taking this as a joke.


    Saying something that frightening, she must definitely be joking. But she was unaware of the effects of her own joke, as she enjoyed tea and cake. She left on her job, returning to the Student Council room.


    "What does everyone think about what Serine''s opinion just now?"


    For now first put the question of the Military Arts Head to the side, and begin sorting out the other personnel candidates, Samiraya said.


    Leu had a sort of a bad premonition. However you looked at it, Samiraya was the most important. Thinking to here, Leu said a strange sentence, "Okay, it''s decided," and then began to depart.


    "Who knows? I don''t think he will approve."


    In her mind had emerged Layfon Alseif.


    The new first-year who had joined Nina''s platoon with a preeminent strength, who most likely surpassed the Military Arts Head Vance. Nina''s expression toward him was a "so powerful" evaluation. Her Military Artist friends also praised his "awesome" strength. She didn''t really understand the professional reviews, but for the most part those words should be the case.


    Ordinary students could only confirm the strength of Military Artists there, but even watching the inter-platoon battles Leu again sighed, "powerful".


    What this entailed was that the Military Artist Layfon was extremely powerful.


    Before the battle with Falnir, she had never heard anything of him like training for the match in the stadium.


    Perhaps it was true that Nina led him in popularity, and this part she reckoned was something he disliked. But in Military Arts strength, he definitely would defeat the opponent. It was definitely the case that, regardless of good or bad, the foundation of Military Arts was strength.


    The people who used their strength in his birthplace Grendan definitely thought this way.


    But then, she thought that this alone wasn''t enough, as expected. She only knew that for an ordinary person, this was very amazing.


    "Hmm, yeah."


    Unexpectedly, Samiraya also thought so.


    "Sami, have you met Layfon?"


    "Mmm¡­"


    Towards Leu''s surprised expression, Samiraya nodded her head.


    "But not from the beginning."


    Samiraya muttered as she looked at the ceiling.


    "We met during an inter-platoon match. I knew his strength and popularity. However, I had no way to explain it clearly, and I thought there was some difference."


    "That''s true."


    Samiraya relaxed, beginning to sort out her materials. She searched for the materials on section chiefs that should be collected. Other candidates wouldn''t become like this, would they?


    As expected, the problem lay in the Military Arts Head.


    "What should we do?"


    "So did things first start with Shante-senpai?"


    "Hmm."


    As Samiraya nodded her head, Leu began thinking carefully.


    "Mmm, if we go visit holding a sympathetic attitude, it''s still not that good. Moreover suddenly wanting to go to the hospital is the same."


    "Right, that''s true."


    "What should we do, hmm¡­"


    Even Leu couldn''t instantly think of a good method.


    "First, what kind of a person is Shante-senpai, we should first examine her habits together."


    "Then, the examination of her habits will be assigned to Leu."


    "Wait a second."


    "I''ll first go visit her."


    "Don''t worry about it, I won''t let Gorneo-senpai notice."


    Leu hadn''t stopped speaking, but Samiraya had already left.


    "Ugh, I was careless¡­¡­" Leu sighed, realizing that the draft for the speech had not been prepared.


    "I guess I''ll go prepare it."


    Her head started to hurt, since who exactly was the candidate? She thought of complaining to Samiraya later, but this was an almost useless action.


    Actually, Samiraya going to the hospital to visit had not disturbed her.


    In that room, Shante slept deeply on the bed, seemingly the same as during competitions, a red-haired girl with a petite frame.


    Samiraya was aware that she herself was a small existence. Shante was also small.


    Shante had lost consciousness.


    She had no problems with her body. But she just wouldn''t wake. That kind of state had continued up through today. Samiraya thanked the doctor who informed her of the patient''s condition, and hurriedly left the hospital.


    She didn''t even have the energy to return to the school building, but then she had no way to let down her baggage. She didn''t know what to do, but seeing bench, Samiraya sat down.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Maybe she didn''t have any way to think about it.


    The last commotion had been fairly long ago, and most of the injured people had been released from the hospital, even Samiraya presumably knew this. Even so, she was still hospitalized.


    Perhaps that way of thinking was too simple.


    She still lived, but she was unconscious.


    Perhaps this obscured too many possibilities. Thinking of this, Samiraya could understand Gorneo''s impatience.


    Current medical technology was said to be able to treat anything unrelated to the brain or Kei vein, and it was said that even lost memories would be recovered.


    But, even if the body was recovered, what could the medical students do if they declared that the body was unharmed but could not understand the reason why she was in a coma?


    What could the person do who waited for her to wake up?


    She really couldn''t comprehend it.


    "Uwah¡­¡­"


    Samiraya let out a soft and lingering sound. When she advanced she advanced with all her might, and when she was downcast she stayed downcast till the end, that was Samiraya. She herself didn''t know whether there were any other situations between these two people.


    Right now Samiraya was completely downcast. She didn''t even know what she herself should do to make things better. For her own election, she thought of using the Shante who had not woken up from a coma - even if she understood her shallowness, she still could not help but blame her own stupidity.


    "Wu¡­¡­ Sure enough, I can only rely on other people."


    Even so, she first had to think about the problems around her. Perhaps it should be said that all people were like this.


    "Excuse me, are you okay?"


    Hearing a voice, Samiraya raised her head. That moment, she saw the topic himself walking over.


    "Layfon Alseif."


    "Excuse me, where are you uncomfortable?"


    Even though she knew the name of the person she met, it wasn''t something particularly surprising. Platoon matches were seen everywhere. It had happened before that he was addressed by his name.


    "Uh, hmm. I was just thinking about my situation, and I was a bit down."


    "Could it be that you are a Student Council President candidate?"


    "Yeah. I''m Samiraya Mirke, nice to meet you."


    "Ah, nice to meet you."


    They shook hands, following the recent habit of this place. Not knowing what to do, they sized each other up, the two of them feeling a bit awkward.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    The two both sighed. This time it was really a meeting that would surprise people.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "No, no, what''s wrong, it''s clear that there''s something just from looking at Senpai."


    "What, you want me to apologize because your mood is down?"


    "That''s not what I meant, um, I, uh, how should I say it¡­¡­"


    "Really, don''t just get depressed whenever."


    Even if he mouthed protests, he didn''t know why, but he felt that Layfon''s depression had nothing to do with Samiraya.


    "What? Was there something that made you lose heart in the previous battle?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ah, never mind, never mind."


    Looking at Layfon''s expression, which had become gloomy during the chat, Samiraya felt anxious.


    "Um, sorry."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter. Feel free to sit down."


    "Okay."


    The two people sat in a row on the bench.


    But, he regretted it after sitting down. The two were very gloomy, but even if they sat together, it wasn''t any use. They silently prayed that they could quickly return.


    "So, do you have some kind of problem?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "You already don''t want to talk?"


    "Sorry."


    "Fine!"


    If she wanted him to return, she shouldn''t have asked him to sit. Samiraya pouted and looked towards their front, devoid of people.


    "If I may ask, does Senpai have a problem?"


    "What? You don''t want to talk about your own trouble, but want to listen to other people''s situations?"


    "Um, sorry."


    They went silent again. But Samiraya was quickly unable to endure this kind of silence.


    "So, was the battle this tiresome?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Us normal people have no way of understanding the emotions that people hold in the middle of battle. I want to hear about your way of thinking."


    "Speaking of that, indeed it feels tiresome sometimes."


    "Ah, is that so¡­¡­"


    Samiraya muttered in a small voice. She had not really thought about it before this.


    "It really is choking. The people next to you can just easily disappear¡­¡­"


    "No one''s left?"


    "You, could it be that you can''t say any comforting words?"


    "Sorry."


    "It''s alright, I''m not the only one like this. Rather, I don''t have the experience. But, perhaps I haven''t experienced any situation more painful than this."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Because I hold it and understand it, when I don''t say anything it instead makes me suffer more."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Ah, well, I understand. Even things are that way I should still keep living on. Especially for me who has set becoming the Student Council President as my target, I have to consider the people who are living. There are no adults in Zuellni, so we all must be adults, so I can''t ignore the reality placed in front of me.


    Afterwards, she let out a big sigh. She sorted out her thoughts for a moment, selecting suitable words.


    "However, the people who were once in the Academy City have been long gone. They all leave because they graduate. This place doesn''t have death. If we follow the rules of the Academy City, graduation is like dying. We have no way to request the aid of those people. We can''t see them again. Maybe. Some people think that people who were born in different cities won''t encounter each other again, but that is rational thinking. It''s just the same as dying. Because they will already only appear in your memories."


    "¡­¡­"


    "But memories are a form of solace. It''s nothing more than that. That''s how things are. That, that¡­¡­"


    When had this started, it wasn''t her thoughts about Gorneo, but rather her own situation.


    What was the reason for her longing to become the Student Council President?


    "It''s right in front of us. But I''m not bound by it. I don''t want to be smug towards everyone, I want to be able to be sure of everything. That''s where the problem lies."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Ahh, how embarrassing. I''ve just been spouting my head off. Anyway, that''s all."


    Samiraya satisfactorily said she understood her own thoughts.


    "The problem is that right now if other people see me I won''t feel any shame."


    "Huh."


    She saw that in Layfon''s eyes flashed an inexplicable meaning. There were shadows. But, was this normal and commonplace for him, or had he been guided by dark things? She had no way of judging. Because she didn''t understand the ordinary him, this was something she could do nothing about.


    So, Samiraya had no way to hold back the things she had noticed and not said.


    "In this Academy City, people get replaced every year. I myself had been here for six years. This world endlessly advances. In that kind of environment it''s not possible to live leisurely. One needs to have something they want to do. If you have something you want to do then you will quickly and straightforwardly go do it. So we have to act."


    "¡­¡­But, you might be defeated, or nothing might happen, so then what do you do?"


    This was something that Layfon disclosed from deep inside his heart. But to Samiraya, this was impossible to comprehend, and she really didn''t understand Layfon''s situation.


    If Nina and Felli were there, perhaps this dialogue would not have been interrupted, and they would have understood.


    But, Samiraya didn''t know. Even if could see some desperate signs in his words, right now was not the time to hesitate.


    "Losing isn''t anything bad. Wasting time on regret is too much of a pity. Since you can''t find it, why not try doing something else. My fundamental problem is that I don''t know whether I have the ability to serve as the Student Council President or not. I have times when I want to rely on my friends or when I don''t feel that many people support me, and I don''t know if I can win the election. But I still want to try. So I''m doing it. When I feel that it won''t work, then I''ll think about looking into something else. That''s why I always know what I want."


    Layfon was overwhelmed by the momentum of her language, and Samiraya stood up. Even for the petite Samiraya, when she stood up she could look down upon the seated Layfon. However, the shadows swayed in his eyes as he looked upwards.


    "Perhaps it''s only because I don''t have any responsibility that I act when I want to act. But, isn''t it good to be able to rest when you want to rest? Even if it doesn''t really match what I just said, even though you''ve lived in an Academy City for six years, your life definitely won''t end in only six years."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "The Military Arts Competition has already ended. Zuellni''s crisis has already passed. Next year is a year to rest."


    Samiraya announced this, but didn''t stop her steps, since she had found something that she wanted to do. All that was left was action. Samiraya Mirke''s thought of a question while simultaneously running and pondering.


    It had to do with Layfon Alseif.


    It had to do with having him become the Military Arts Head.


    (It won''t do. I feel like he''s not very reliable.)


    But, she also thought the reason for that kind of unreliability was because the shadows of things were binding his feet. Even if he didn''t become the Military Arts Head, it would be good if some day those shadows disappeared.


    Either way, he was a student of Zuellni.


    But, this way of thinking lasted nothing more than a moment.


    Flying aboard the tram that had just stopped in front of the station, no matter what she wanted to convince Gorneo. She had been thinking of that situation all along.


    Later, the name Gorneo Luckens was impressively written in the Student Council supplement that the Samiraya faction published.

 Volume 15, 3 — The Dispatched One

    Volume 15, Chapter 3: The Dispatched One


    On the letter was written such a short sentence.


    "I''m near. I''ll be at your place soon!"


    Not that he hadn''t thought of its meaning. Though it was common not to have the sender''s address written on the envelope, the location of the sender was evident by the seal of Kelnes.


    "What''s this?" Sharnid said, tightening his hold on the letter. This name attracted his notice. Kelnes, the City of Medicine. Sharnid was trying to deduce the deeper meaning behind it.


    Had that person come?


    But what was he planning?


    And why Kelnes?


    The letter in his hand had become a ball. His hand hurt. This level of pain was nothing to a Military Artist, not to mention a normal person, but right now, it seemed to be stressing on its own existence in the pain it inflicted on him. Sharnid left the room and headed for the Training Complex as usual. But how meaningful was this act? Probably not very. But Military Artists started training in order to survive, and then the future situation was ended by some faceless person.


    "I wasn''t thinking of becoming a hero, but even I couldn''t predict this result."


    This was what it felt like to be helpless. He hated himself for not being able to do anything. But he didn''t think the choice he made back then was wrong. He only did what he could do at that place, accurately evaluating his strength, and made the correct response to prevent the situation from worsening, and then he survived. If he had died, nothing could have be done. Otherwise right now, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything, whether it was about a goal or to obtain something he desired. Everything was meaningless in death.


    He pondered as he walked. When he came to, he realized he was outside the hospital. The area here was different from the area that received outside patients. This area was especially tranquil. The nurses came and went. Visitors and patients chatted. But for some reason, there were no echoes. The quietness seemed to be absorbing the noise, making it vanish. Background noise was not background noise. Sharnid balked at this quietness. It halted his steps.


    Once he reached upstairs, he had reached his destination. He knew this place already, but he still had to check the room numbers he went. Coming to the hospital was part of being polite. He didn''t have to do that much, but he still did it.


    Though he had said something to her that he "can''t come", if he couldn''t even do such a simple thing as visiting, then he really could do nothing.


    Dinn was before him. His best friend whom he later firmly parted with.


    "What do you mean?"


    That exaggerated threat broke the silence.


    "Shena."


    The atmosphere in the hospital turned heavy through that piercing voice. The air seemed to have turned stiff. Sharnid ran to the room. The door was opened, and entering Sharnid''s vision was Dalshena''s angry face and the back of a man standing in front of him, plus Dinn, looking outside the window, ignoring everything around him. For some reason, this felt like a strange comedy. Sharnid swallowed the words he wanted to say and waited quietly.


    "Sharnid."


    Dalshena looked at him.


    "Uh?"


    That man heard the noise and turned around. He wasn''t someone from Zuellni. He was around 20 years or so. Underneath his slightly dirtied clothes was a build with muscles that Sharnid would never be able to have no matter how hard he trained.


    The man''s face was turned sideways. He seemed to be looking this way, and he was also someone Sharnid knew. What a laughable comedy.


    He knew all three of them, but they shouldn''t be meeting here.


    "Oi, son."


    That man greeted him.


    He was tall and powerful, taller than Sharnid by a head, and the body bigger by a waistline. And he possessed Sharnid''s handsome features, plus the solemn dignity of a boulder that had been baptized by days of wind and snow. That man was called Elrad Elipton.


    "Old man, how come you''re here?"


    "Didn''t someone send you a letter?"


    "Ah, I only got it yesterday."


    "What the. We arrived at the same time. As I said, letters can''t be trusted," Elrad said with a sign of tiredness on his face. He watched Dalshena.


    "You knew each other? Then that''s good. I''m here because of work. But this little girl here is interfering."


    "What?"


    "Work? What work?"


    The first thing Sharnid thought of in this unexpected situation was to calm down. If everyone reacted through their emotions, they would never get anywhere.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    Saying that, his father pointed his thumb, fairly slender for his enormous build, at Dinn, who was still continuing to act as if this did not concern him.


    "Is this part of your work too, dad?"


    "Ah, I''m like a weed here without roots. If the job description matches the pay, I''d do it no matter what."


    Sharnid felt Dalshena''s gaze behind Elrad, and he felt a chill down his back. She must hold him in contempt now, he thought.


    "He can be treated here too. Isn''t it reckless to get him to ride a roaming bus when he''s ill?"


    "He''s a patient, but he won''t die as long as the drip is there. I have comrades to look after him too. Besides, he''s not a baby who needs constant care, lying on a bed."


    "You."


    Those were words that couldn''t solve the problem even though he had been insulted, besides, he knew his father had said it deliberately. Because he knew his son''s persuasion would be fruitless. Even so, it didn''t sit well with Sharnid that his dad had seen through him.


    "Shena. Stop."


    Right now, he must stop her no matter what. But his words were useless. The furious Shena had no intention of stopping.


    She pulled out her Dite, restored and rushed him. A wind materialized in his not so spacious room, and the floor tiles promptly became a mess. Dinn was still gazing out the window with his empty eyes.


    Elrad hadn''t changed his position, but he had grabbed hold of the lance with his bare hand. What came next was the thundering sound of metal breaking. The lance was broken by his force.


    "Ah."


    Dalshena''s expression was one of disbelief as she watched the event unfold.


    "Calm down a bit, little girl," Elrad said to her, turning around, forcing her to his table through his overwhelming advantage.


    "I won''t take him and leave immediately. My side needs some preparation too. Of course, we''ll take care of the cost of transport. Besides, it isn''t that far away."


    "Uh."


    Though she knew she could escape by leaving her weapon, Dalshena didn''t do that. She looked at him with abhorrence, the man who had stopped her with one hand only.


    "That''s enough, dad. Let her go."


    "Right."


    He released the weapon and Dalshena sat down on the floor.


    "That''s it son. Take her and go. We don''t get to meet much. Should take some time to solidify our father and son relationship."


    "You always say such revolting thing."


    Elrad smiled and left the room.


    But Sharnid had no intention of seeing him go.


    Regret filled Dalshena. Dinn kept looking through the window as if nothing had happened.


    "Kuh."


    Dalshena turned to him. She didn''t mean to. Perhaps she wanted to chase after Elrad but that wasn''t it. Sharnid didn''t know what to do so he only stood there.


    Elrad Elipton was a professional mercenary. Sharnid''s time with his dad was when hid dad was a mercenary. Sharnid had followed him, traveling from city to city for many years. From when he turned from a mere boy to someone with awareness, he had only been on the roaming bus. They had never settled down in any one city. It was already incredible to Sharnid that he managed to stay in Zuellni for four years.


    Not that it felt good to him.


    He had once attempted to destroy such a life.


    He never thought his father would appear here.


    Not knowing what to do, Sharnid left the hospital as if Dalshena had kicked him out. He wanted to think of the next move but he couldn''t think of anything. Was he to return to the old days? Even if he was to ponder it, no answer was forthcoming. Besides, he just couldn''t imagine it being with his father.


    "Ah, damn."


    Sharnid let out a breath. Things hadn''t been resolved. He was just confirming the irritation inside him. Where should he go? He didn''t know.


    "What should I do?" he murmured as he lifted his head to look at the hospital.


    Still, it wasn''t as if there weren''t any possible actions available. Since Dinn''s condition hadn''t improved, this meant Zuellni''s current technology wasn''t enough to treat him. Besides this was an Academy City, a city of students. It wouldn''t be entirely impossible for students to be experimenting with Dinn due to the lack of mature technology. They might need that experiment in order to invent technology to call back one''s consciousness. That was for Dinn and for patients in the future who might exhibit Dinn''s conditions. But there existed a certain risk, and that remained unknown to Dinn.


    Was it good to leave his former best friend in this condition?


    This doubt surfaced in Sharnid''s mind.


    Then wasn''t it better for Dinn to be taken back? Dinn belonged to a Military Arts family in Kelnes. He was part of the upper society. It seemed that Dinn left his home due to dissatisfaction with his family. For Dinn, he left his home city to look for help rather than to protect Zuellni. He must have borne a heavy determination to do this. Zuellni understood there must be a reason behind Dinn''s action.


    He hadn''t seen Dalshena''s angry eyes for so long. Sharnid had lost but he still wasn''t willing to let go. Was he to wait till the time when he was to truly lose it?


    "No."


    In a sense, he could think that the current Dinn belonged to Dalshena.


    "Don''t think of it the wrong way."


    The wrong way? Dalshena? Or was it himself thinking of such foul things?


    Probably the latter.


    It didn''t matter about Dalshena. Even Sharnid himself didn''t want to let Dinn go. He was now heavily swayed because he knew Dinn might die.


    "What should I do?" he complained again as he finally left the hospital.


    One answer came to him. Do nothing.


    He walked for a while, turned a corner and could no longer see the hospital.


    "Uh."


    Elrad was waiting.


    "Dad."


    "Long time no see. Can''t we chat for a bit?"


    "I''m touched to tears by your love for always guarding me."


    Elrad must have been watching him otherwise he wouldn''t have appeared here right at this moment.


    "Be moved."


    The eyes that looked so much like Sharnid''s were filled with love, but Sharnid hated that feeling. He sighed.


    "Anyway, take that pretty girl to a quiet place for a chat."


    His request was quickly denied. There was a caf¨¦ nearby but it was still quite some time till it opened.


    "What a boring city."


    "Where do you think this is?"


    "A little flower full of liveliness. Oh, yes, how about hiring me as a teacher? Then I can give you a discount. Call me a good person."


    "Ah, I''d be happy to tie you up and kick you out."


    "What? You want to have me to yourself? In that case don''t call me father. Might as well call each other brothers."


    They entered the shop as they chatted. It was a shop with atmosphere but there weren''t many customers.


    "What?"


    "You''re noisy. It''s still early."


    "Time is of no consequence to a brat who is in love."


    "What''re you saying?"


    "My theory."


    No one would say that with a confident air. Besides, the world didn''t have such a place for such a person. Sharnid silently chose a table without any customers around it.


    "Then why did you accept that job?" he asked after the waiter had left with their orders.


    "Well, sometimes I also want to do something befitting a parent, to come and see my son. But I never thought my item would be someone you know well."


    "Don''t compare a person to an item."


    "Um?"


    Elrad sat down on the narrow chair and frowned.


    "Ahh. I see. Someone you know. I''m not all that sensitive with that kind of thing. Sorry."


    Sharnid shook his head at his father''s insincere apology. Never mind.


    He knew his father''s personality. And so no further words were exchanged on the topic. He also knew their relationship wouldn''t improve because of this.


    "Speaking of which, have you done it with that girl?"


    The waitress bringing over two cups of tea gave a shocked expression at his words. She looked at Sharnid with contempt.


    Sharnid watched his father with dissatisfaction. He knew dad was that kind of a person. He didn''t hold a grudge anymore as he finally understood, and it was exactly because he was that kind of a person that it was normal for Sharnid not to know who his mother was. But. Never mind. Even now he still wanted to know who his mother was, but knowing wouldn''t change the fact that he was still Sharnid Elipton. The important thing was she was a woman who would give her son to such a father. Even in a part not hidden in a dramatic TV show, it was a boring fact that one would know. The important thing was Sharnid himself wasn''t all that adverse to it.


    Apart from feeling regretful for creating such a scene.


    "What. Not yet?" Elrad stared at him regardless of the consequence. "I don''t understand it. When I was your age, I wouldn''t give a woman I wanted time to rest."


    "You''re so annoying. I don''t want to repeat your path," he said to his father who was prone to abandoning his work.


    "Compared to that, dad, can''t you think of a perfect plan to not bring Dinn back?"


    "What? So your aim is to rely on someone else?"


    "Tsk."


    "Impossible." Sharnid had expected a debate but his father''s personality wouldn''t allow it.


    "If you still hold a father and son relationship with me, then think of that brat''s parents. The job was requested by his parents."


    Sharnid could only listen.


    "The important thing is the level of technology here can''t treat him. The city of Kelnes is good at treating post-Kei acceleration drug symptoms."


    "What did you say?"


    "You''re so stupid. I''m saying the City of Kelnes invented the Kei acceleration drug."


    That fool of a city that never thought of the consequences of its actions. Dinn hadn''t rejected it. Or perhaps to Dinn, who wanted to increase his strength, using drugs itself wasn''t permissible.


    Yet Sharnid thought this suited Dinn''s thinking.


    "So you¡­¡­¡­"


    "Uh?"


    "Have already used it. The way to increase your strength. The one I taught you."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "It comes from your feelings. Did you use it to run away? You idiot."


    "But that couldn''t be helped."


    Feeling the sudden chill down his back, Sharnid turned his face away. At that time, he had over-exhausted his Kei vein by using that move, and he was forced to stay in the hospital for a whole day. But for the present Sharnid, that wouldn''t have been a problem.


    Still, he couldn''t escape Elrad''s eyes.


    "Couldn''t be helped."


    Elrad''s cold gaze pinned him.


    "A fight has already begun from the moment of creating victory. The last moment to turn a situation around also embodies the victory or defeat of a fight. You did that even though your strength was not enough, and that is evidence of your immaturity."


    "¡­¡­ What would you do if you can''t see victory no matter what?"


    "Run away. I already told you that''s why that move was made."


    Sharnid looked at the ceiling seriously. His dad''s hypothesis "though defeat is very probable but escaping is not impossible" didn''t exist. Of course it was natural to want to run away when that happened. And if the city was destroyed, then all he needed was to escape from it. That was the way the mercenary, Elrad Elipton, thought. A very human factor. To rely on a factor of non-defeat. Elrad would never miss that chance.


    On the second day.


    Sharnid could only pass his day in confusion as he still hadn''t thought of a good way. The Training Complex was closed off because it was being fixed, and so they didn''t have platoon training.


    The plan to rebuild Zuellni was almost at an end. The entire city exuded relief, but not Sharnid. Either way, his conclusion was that it was good for Dinn to return to his city, but Sharnid wasn''t happy about that.


    "What should I do?"


    With nothing to do after school, Sharnid sighed as he walked through the school ground aimlessly.


    "Ah, Sharnid-senpai."


    Sharnid looked up and saw Harley driving a truck. The city had made many of such vehicles to transport items that were too big to move by hand. The truck could even transport people.


    "Hey."


    "You look bored."


    "Yeah, bored."


    He replied with his usual flare. He didn''t feel that pained right now.


    "Speaking of which, what are you doing?" Sharnid couldn''t think of a reason behind Harley''s action as he was just leaving the Alchemy building.


    "I''m borrowing this to help move."


    "Moving?"


    At this time, the junior students were finding houses to move into. It would take the graduates some time to move their things out.


    "Didn''t you hear? Layfon has found a new house."


    "I see."


    "I''m helping now."


    "Right."


    Layfon hadn''t been showing up at platoon training. Sharnid understood that and had decided to leave him alone. Only time could heal the wound in his heart, though as for whether it would heal or not, Sharnid didn''t know. Was his own problem the same, one that only time could wash clean?


    "Since I''ve nothing to do, I''ll go check it out. It is Layfon''s new home after all."


    "Come and help out."


    "Ok."


    Sharnid took the wheel and pressed down the switch button. The truck accelerated. Harley wailed as the engine howled, seeing how Sharnid was driving over the speed limit.


    Their destination was Layfon''s former home, the male dormitory 1.


    "Who remodeled the truck?"


    Harley was exhausted when they arrived.


    "Isn''t this thing quite good?"


    "No. It''s not possible for it to have that speed. Damn. I''d get caught for remodeling it."


    "Well, we''ve saved some time thanks to this truck," Sharnid gave Harley a pat on the back and headed for the door. Layfon was already waiting with his luggage.


    "Hey, that''s all you''ve got?"


    By Layfon''s feet lay the sports bag he had been using since the beginning of term, a suitcase and three boxes.


    "The furniture is originally the dorm''s. I''ve already packed everything like clothes except for the textbooks."


    "Ahhh. Can''t you be less ridiculous for being a bore?"


    "This is already more than I expected."


    Layfon had thought one suitcase was enough.


    "Well, never mind. It''s not bad to finish this quickly."


    They quickly stowed the luggage on the back of the vehicle, which made the vehicle lose its balance. But at least the front wheel hadn''t left the ground. Harley drove the vehicle while the two fell behind it.


    "And where are we moving these things to?"


    "Somewhere near the cargo area."


    "Really?"


    Though he was speaking, the distance between the two of them hadn''t widened. Besides, Harley was driving at the running speed of a person. A normal person could speak while running next to the vehicle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Still, he wasn''t so sure of the content of the conversation.


    Looking at Layfon, it seemed he was recovering. He didn''t look to be particularly anxious. This was a special trademark of Layfon''s in times of peace, or perhaps it was a symbol of cunningness. An expression that could be seen through so easily meant Layfon still hadn''t tided up his feelings. He still hadn''t let it go. Sharnid felt that Layfon didn''t even dare think about it.


    For Sharnid, he felt he didn''t understand his own feeling. Feeling like light wind was his natural demeanour. He didn''t think Layfon was the same as him, but if he was what Sharnid thought he was, then perhaps he was unconsciously operating behind his own defences. (Meaning, he was running away.)


    (It''s not possible to recover simply.)


    Sharnid was not party to the details of the things that happened to Layfon in Grendan since he returned to Zuellni halfway. Felli seemed to know everything but she hadn''t spoken to anyone about it. Nina too. But probably not the Student President.


    But Sharnid could kind of guess from Layfon''s expression. The Layfon who dragged his feet back to Zuellni as he left Grendan. And he looked like he had lost his soul. This was enough. This was the cause of his childhood friend, Leerin. He had failed to take her back, whether it was physically or mentally. Even if Leerin didn''t return to Zuellni, Layfon wouldn''t have had this expression if the two of them had talked it through.


    (Ah~Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    The current Layfon was like Sharnid.


    (If it were me, what am I trying to protect?)


    Or, one could say, what did he want to take back?


    They arrived at their destination while Sharnid was pondering. It was a very old and dirty building. The house was originally white on the outside but spots of black adorned its walls after long periods of erosion from rain and wind.


    "Wah. No way?"


    Sharnid couldn''t believe this building was still standing.


    "You can tell there''s no one instead, but it still has its value," Harley speculated.


    That must be it. There was a residential area around here, and this place was very close to the cargo area, but it was quite far from the more popular streets. Since it was close to the cargo area, it wouldn''t be too far away from the farms and the fish farms. It would have been dangerous to place cargo near the residential area and the streets because of fire concerns. Of course it should be placed somewhere further away from houses. And so this housing area was only temporary. It would be demolished if the cargo area needed expanding. But right now, there was no such need.


    "I was wondering whether you really were going to move in."


    "It''s close to the tram station so it''s not that inconvenient."


    "But isn''t that the tram for cargoes?"


    Ignoring the suddenly speechless Sharnid and Harley, Layfon started moving his luggage into the house. The two could only leave this topic. The luggage was not much and since there were two Military Artists here, they didn''t need to return to the vehicle again.


    They realized someone was already here after they entered the house.


    "Ah, Layton. The furniture is almost done," Naruki said.


    "Thanks. Ah, sorry about this."


    "That''s fine. It''s pretty easy."


    Nina showed herself at the voice. "Layfon, come and decide where the furniture should be placed."


    "Sorry, Captain, I should be assembling the furniture."


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t Naruki say that it was easy?"


    It seemed Nina and Naruki had already assembled the furniture when Layfon and they went to move the luggage.


    "What. There''s nothing for me to do," Sharnid said.


    "There are still some electrical appliances that need installing," Nina pointed at the boxes.


    "Wa, that''s too complicated."


    "Speaking of which, that seems to be my job."


    "Oh, then I''ll leave it to you. So there''s nothing for me to do now?"


    "Right right."


    Layfon, Nina and the others already headed inside the house to put the furniture in the right places.


    Sharnid opened the box. Inside were cheap electrical appliances.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Uh?"


    He found her.


    Sharnid was in the living room at the moment. This room was very big. Even the left-behind boxes and various rubbish from the furniture weren''t enough to fill the room. And in the area, with her back leaning against the wall, was a person.


    "What are you doing?"


    Felli.


    "Reading because I have time."


    Felli flipped a page.


    "Come and help."


    "You want me to do physical work?"


    "Then what are you sitting there for?"


    "This."


    Sitting next to her was the Light Dite in its restored form.


    "Uh?"


    "I have a feast to attend after this, so we have to prepare the dishes. It''ll take about one more hour to finish the work here, after that, I''ll have to help out with bringing the girls over."


    So Felli was here to take care of the communicating.


    Meishen and Mifi were currently preparing the dishes. Since eating utensils weren''t enough, plus the house was in a dusty state, it was more hygienic, less time consuming, and much cheaper to get a restaurant to prepare dinner than here. And that was also the reason why Naruki was left behind, though she was always with the other two.


    "And then. That''s it?"


    "That''s it. Are you not satisfied with anything else?"


    "No. Let''s do our best."


    Sharnid said to the Felli who looked like she was about to bite a piece off of him as he took out an electrical appliance from a box.


    It took them less than an hour to assemble the bigger appliances. Naruki took the car to get Meishen and Mifi. Layfon was tidying up the room. Nina and Felli took care of the boxes and began to sweep the floor. Harley started checking the finer details of installing the electrical appliances.


    Having finished his part for now, Sharnid went to the veranda. From here he could see the entire view of the storage area, all the way to the legs of the city and then the scenery of the outside world. It was as if a veil of white was shrouding the wilderness, as if one were flying in the sky.


    And Dinn was about to leave here.


    From the very beginning, Sharnid had been the one to abandon others.


    He had begun his journey when he followed his father around, who was hired as a mercenary. He traversed between cities. Day by day. He was used to sleeping on a roaming bus, so used to it that he wouldn''t be able to sleep on a bed. That was how he lived his daily life. Sharnid was always the one to first say goodbye to friends of his own age.


    He hadn''t been abandoned before.


    The word "goodbye" was good to the one who said it, since he had already prepared his heart for it. But for the side that received this word, the feeling probably wasn''t mutual.


    He recalled the faces of those he had to suddenly part with, trying to understand their feelings.


    They probably felt the same as he did now. Though this wasn''t unreasonable, it wasn''t something he could have done about it.


    It was impossible to simply walk through the air shield. Could he survive out there? He remembered¡­¡­¡­ The former captain of the 10th platoon. He recalled the scene when she left. That wound had been healed, or perhaps it made people feel that it had been healed, but (in reality), it was just a way to avoid the feeling of loneliness.


    Sharnid had been in this city for 4 years now. What changes had occurred in him? Could he now sleep in a bed?


    Training in Military Arts required his own persistence, and that point hadn''t changed. He didn''t feel any discomfort for continuing to stay here. He was full of spirit when he was training alone. That part hadn''t changed.


    Still, he hadn''t managed to be honest with others.


    Ahah. Speaking of which.


    That night at Grendan. The honest talk. Layfon hadn''t given off this feeling.


    He felt embarrassed, but then that timing was the worst ever.


    Perhaps the Academy City was the same. At least it was that kind of an existence to him. Sharnid was here because of the people he had met. Perhaps even he himself wasn''t sure. He had suddenly come to the Academy City. Suddenly left Elrad. He still didn''t know why he made that decision back then. But it was certain that he had prioritized learning by staying in Zuellni. In that case, it was a matter of fact to accept the near-future that he would have to say farewell to Dinn.


    Could he really accept it?


    "What''s wrong?"


    He turned around at the sound. Nina was putting down a bag of rubbish on the veranda. Sharnid felt embarrassed that he didn''t even know she was near as he was too deeply in thought.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah. Nothing. You look terrible."


    "Uh? Really?"


    "If anything is troubling you¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing."


    He tried hard to hide it, turning back to his normal expression.


    "Really?"


    Nina didn''t believe him but she turned back to the house. They had almost finished tidying up the place, and Layfon was almost done with his luggage. Only Harley seemed to be still busy, checking things here and there. And he seemed to want to make some suggestions.


    Layfon was in a fluster, not knowing what to do. Because Felli was glaring at him with a pale face.


    Layfon was here.


    Nina was here.


    The Military Artist with immense fighting power and was an original Heaven''s Blade Successor was here.


    The Military Artist with a power like fire, her body taken by the Electronic Fairy of an abandoned city, was here.


    Even Elrad couldn''t be able to fight against these two. Besides, he wasn''t interested in a fight he couldn''t win.


    Sharnid could stop him from taking Dinn if he gave it his all. He was their senpai, their comrade. He had fought with them till the last person. There must be a way if he asked them. He just needed to ask for their help, facing their laughing faces.


    There were still two years.


    Still two years till he graduated. The same year as Dinn. Either way, he would have to leave this city after two years. That was the rule of the Academy City. Not that he wanted to break the rule. But he only had two years. It was good that he still had time left. He could persuade them.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ What am I thinking?"


    Could he tell them? What kind of expression should he make? He couldn''t imagine it. He had always been talkative. Pretentious. With what expression should he say this? Back then when they fought against the 10th platoon he had talked to Layfon alone about it. He regretted his immature action. Did he want to do more regrettable things?


    But it was too big a temptation for him.


    "Ahhhh. I can''t stand it."


    Something had changed on the opposite side of the glass. Naruki and her two friends were here. They were carrying a large number of bentos, and they were backed by Meishen''s powerful cooking. They had all tried the tasty cooking in the camp. Everyone cheered. Only Felli seemed to feel different with a reluctant expression on her face.


    "Ah. This is how it is," Sharnid said. "I felt the same before."


    Sharnid, Dinn and Dalshena.


    He recalled the time when the three of them were together. The scenes that he couldn''t take back were trapping his feet. No matter how much time had passed, Sharnid still couldn''t genuinely melt into the circle now.


    After that, the feast lasted till deep into the night. Claribel came midway with a gift to celebrate, making the feast more vibrant. When everyone was tired, they went to sleep. Sharnid was the only person to leave the house.


    The time limit was up.


    Sharnid came to the outer-edge of the city, where the roaming bus stop was.


    The roaming bus was painted with a special color to show that it was private property. There were many people in the waiting area.


    All roaming buses were connected by the Electronic Fairy of the Traffic City Joeldem, in order to correctly coordinate the buses according to the locations of various cities. However, roaming buses for travelers were not the only type of buses. There were other buses also that served other purposes.


    The roaming bus of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang had come to Zuellni before, and now Elrad. The roaming bus at the bus stop might belong to Dinn''s family.


    "Yo, you''re here."


    Elrad was waiting with nothing to do in the waiting area. He waved at Sharnid. A number of adults immediately headed over as if to guard the person sitting in the wheelchair, Dinn.


    As if they were protecting someone important. Not everyone was here, but there were Military Artists in the group.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­" Sharnid muttered helplessly.


    Dinn, who was sitting in the wheelchair, didn''t look at him. His glassy eyes were staring at the scenery of the outer-edge.


    It was impossible for him to reply. And even more impossible for him to choose.


    Sharnid had no other way but to watch Dinn leave.


    "Ah, what bad timing. The preparation is done but the other side is bad. We can''t leave as long as the wind doesn''t stop. I want to head out early too, but that can''t be helped since we can''t see anything before us."


    "Oh¡­¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which, Sharnid already noticed it, that the wind outside the city was particularly strong today. A roaming bus wouldn''t be able to move even if it was in the middle of the wilderness. This situation wasn''t uncommon. The problem wasn''t just low visibility. Accompanying the wind were pollutants of high density, and at times, filth monsters. Sharnid seemed to have heard of it before.


    But all that mattered not to him as he watched his father who was about to leave.


    "Do you have anything else to say? This is your last chance."


    Was what Elrad said.


    "Well, don''t say anything if you plan to leave this city for Kelnes," he continued. Elrad had no conclusion as to where his son decided to settle down in eventually. No. Elrad probably had a different way of thinking than normal travelers. Or perhaps he would never have thought so deeply about this issue.


    "Never mind."


    Sharnid turned around and didn''t look at the faraway Dinn anymore. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what to say to Dinn. Not sure if words could convey his message. Besides, even if it worked, he wouldn''t have known how Dinn would comprehend those words. Did Dinn still harbor hatred for him now? Or had he let it go already? Or was it all just Sharnid''s own thinking?


    Sharnid''s feet wouldn''t move. He could only watch Dinn''s back from here.


    "Isn''t it better to give up?"


    So sudden.


    Elrad said so suddenly.


    Other voice came to Sharnid before he had time to digest the meaning behind the words. It was the sound of running feet. No. The sound of leaping feet and wind being cut apart.


    Shena¡­¡­


    Not only was that the case.


    Someone else was quietly following Dalshena apart from her rude voice that tore apart the sky, as if even the air itself was giving way to him. Both of them stopped before Sharnid.


    "Bastard¡­¡­¡­"


    The word came from between clenched teeth.


    It was Layfon. He was standing with Dalshena. Hanging from his weapon harness were his Dites. His expression was sharper than when he was moving house, and he was now standing a little ahead, adjacent to Dalshena.


    "Aya¡­¡­ This guy is hard to handle."


    Elrad had already seen through Layfon''s fighting strength with one glance.


    No. Sharnid couldn''t sit still and do nothing.


    "Shena!" he shouted.


    "What? What else you have to say?!"


    Why? Even he himself didn''t know. It must be the words of the devil. Just like how it attacked Sharnid, it had also said the same words to Dalshena. The correct reasoning was to have an overwhelming power that would make Elrad back off. And so Sharnid had stopped thinking and acting.


    But Dalshena had acted.


    "What do you know?!" Dalshena was angered by her inability to do anything. "How can you know my feelings? You who easily gave up?"


    Sharnid was speechless, shocked by her words.


    "Ah¡­¡­ Anyway, let''s deal with the situation now."


    Elrad watched the two of them as he instructed the guards.


    "Don''t let the boy go. Want to use full power? Not bad. And then?" he asked Dalshena. Elrad watched her twisted face. He never once glanced at Layfon.


    Elrad knew Dalshena was the one who triggered this situation.


    But Sharnid was worried. He hadn''t seen Layfon''s expression in the midst of battle for a long time. Layfon''s expression gave him a sense of unease.


    Elrad finally glanced at Layfon. Perhaps he had been defeated by the feeling Layfon exuded.


    "You sure this is fine? Zuellni has no way to cure this guy. He might be cured in Kelnes. Either way, that place is his home city. Are you fine with this?"


    What Elrad said was correct. He continued to throw the right words at them, making them unable to breathe. Correctly drawing the boundary between feelings and what was right. The skills that came from experience became crucial here. Smother one''s feelings.


    Sharnid couldn''t breathe either. Dalshena''s expression remained twisted. Only Layfon was unmoved. The passion in his pupils made one think he could do more than just saving others.


    "I don''t care what is right or wrong," Layfon said curtly. Even Dalshena was shocked by him.


    "I don''t know what is right. I''m doing what I''m doing now because I heard the wish of not wanting that person to leave."


    Ahah.


    That feeling while looking at the sky. He looked at Layfon with that kind of feeling.


    Layfon was influenced by that feeling, so much that he wanted to cry. He must now be feeling again the pain of losing his childhood friend, Leerin.


    Stupid.


    Sharnid could not mutter. Even he himself didn''t know who he was saying those words to. To Layfon? Or Dalshena who told Layfon of this? Or to himself who could do nothing but stand here.


    "Tsk."


    Elrad stood before them with impatience. In his weapon harness were three Dites. Layfon also leapt over to him.


    Sharnid didn''t see how he leapt.


    The light of restoration was already lit in Elrad''s two hands. In Layfon''s hand too. The Sapphire Dite in the shape of a katana.


    A sharp cut path was drawn. It was drawn.


    Next were two blades blocking the attack.


    Guns. In Elrad''s hands were two guns. They had blocked Layfon''s attack.


    "Gunmanship¡­¡­"


    "Don''t underestimate me, little brat," Elrad roared. And next he was gone.


    Release Sakkei and moving in an instant. All high level moves. Though Sharnid knew what techniques Elrad was using, he had no idea where he was now.


    But Layfon knew.


    Layfon hadn''t moved. But he had blocked the attack slightly to the left of his back. This was the biggest blind spot for a right-handed fighter. But Layfon blocked it without moving an inch.


    "Not bad."


    Only Elrad''s voice came to Sharnid''s ears. That figure had once again moved with Sakkei to confuse his opponent. Disappeared from view. Layfon now moved. Countless number of bullets headed for his spot. Numerous bullets shot through the brick-paved area of the outer-edge.


    Elrad wasn''t standing beside Layfon. He had judged Layfon''s fighting power in a split second and turned this into a long distance fight. Sharnid''s sight couldn''t capture Elrad''s presence which continued to appear and disappear. Elrad was in the outer-edge, appearing and disappearing ceaselessly, while Layfon was calmly evading in the rain of bullets.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon was saying something.


    The Sapphire Dite lit up again in his right hand. And it became the Steel Threads. The weapon was too powerful. It was sealed due to the orders of the Student Council. It wouldn''t have become reality in a peaceful period if not for Harley.


    Did all members of the 17th platoon know of this?


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was strange that Nina wasn''t here. Was this Layfon''s decision alone? Had he decided that there was a need for the Steel Thread setting when he heard from Dalshena? Or was he worried that he couldn''t use his full strength? He was much better at using katana than the Steel Threads, but he had used both in Grendan.


    He couldn''t forgive himself for not using his full strength here.


    Layfon stopped once more. The steel threads stopped Elrad''s attack in the air, giving off lots of sparks. On the other hand, he had moved the Sapphire Dite to his left hand. In his right hand was a new Dite. He had pulled out the Shim Adamantium Dite. Restored. The blade of the night appeared. He stood with sparks wreathing up an invisible blade. A blade of darkness. His pose made Sharnid shiver. He had seen Layfon in numerous battles, but he had never seen his expression like this. Never.


    He was about to use something unbelievable.


    That was Sharnid''s instinct. Appearing and disappearing again. Attacking again and again with his guns, Elrad''s expression could be clearly seen. Layfon was an opponent stronger than he had expected. Elrad probably felt that.


    In that case he would have to stop Layfon from using more moves.


    Not sure of the reason, but Sharnid knew that he couldn''t keep that expression while selfishly thinking this had nothing to do with Layfon.


    "That''s enough¡­" But he couldn''t continue with his words.


    The sudden murderous intent made him jump. Dalshena was ready with her lance.


    "Shena!"


    "You can''t stop me!"


    "Damn."


    Sharnid restored his Dite. Two guns appeared in his hands. Sharnid was ready for battle as he watched her.


    "This isn''t the time for it¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then do we let Dinn go? To see them? Dinn hates them."


    "Yes."


    Right. Dinn hated Kelnes. And that was how Sharnid knew of the ugliness of that city.


    "I won''t allow it!"


    The balance collapsed. Though Shanrid was good at close quarters combat, he had no chance of winning against Dalshena who was born in the world of it. Strength suffused the tip of the lance. Sharnid evaded it just before it reached his eyebrows. He wanted to escape from the consecutive attacks but that wasn''t possible. Dalshena had grown a lot compared to when she was in the 10th platoon, especially with her training of her lower limbs. Her feet were directly controlling her attacks so the distance between the two of them wouldn''t widen.


    The bullets in his guns were the anesthetic bullets used in a match. They couldn''t kill a person. Sharnid shot without a burden, trying his best to control Dalshena''s movements.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­tsk!"


    A bullet skimmed across her abdomen. The expression of Dalshena twisted. A direct hit from the bullet and Kei in it would have paralyzed her, but the previous attack wasn''t one and so had no such effect. Still, Sharnid could see she was a bit flustered.


    The hope of settling it once and for all could only prove Sharnid''s naivety.


    "Tsk!"


    She wasn''t too far from him, adjusting her breathing while continuing to attack. He almost evaded the attack, but his moment of opening made it impossible.


    The lance broke through¡­


    Her lance came straight down. Kei made its tip a weapon to stab through Sharnid''s abdomen.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    He felt the sound from his ribs and retreated with quick steps. But Dalshena closed the distance between them. She held the small blade hidden in the lance. The lance stabbed without pattern as the small blade turned into a dance. Close quarters combat. But also a fight that could be decided by the lance in the blink of an eye. It was gradually becoming a one on one sword fight, and that was way beyond what Sharnid could handle.


    The safety setting of her Dite wouldn''t go out of control because it was Dalshena. But no matter how clumsy the small blade was, it had left injuries on Sharnid''s body. Pain assaulted him.


    This wasn''t the time for that. Sharnid continued to evade as he thought. Though this wasn''t the time to look at Layfon, he knew Layfon looked different from usual. He must stop this fight. Layfon was here because he didn''t want to lose again.


    "Damn¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He deliberately made an opening as he desperately evaded the attack. At the same time, he had finally seen through Dalshena''s messy attack. This really was like her style. She obviously wanted to finish this quickly, thinking that she could end it without hesitation.


    And so she had seen his opening.


    And so came the stab.


    This was as expected. She used the small blade to influence the fight, to find a breakthrough point in moves that were set in stone.


    Sharnid himself made this opening and so he knew which direction the stab would come.


    Though the tip of the lance was slow, the apparent result was inevitable as he wanted to stop the tip with his palm.


    Pain pierced him. He felt metal bore through his hand. He used his fingers while terror cut through him. His hand grabbed hers rightly.


    Dalshena was speechless.


    "What''re you playing at?" Sharnid said through clenched teeth as he bore the pain. "Don''t involve others in our problem."


    "What¡­¡­¡­"


    "Do you want that guy to follow our footsteps?"


    Perhaps in this situation, perhaps these words, were what made her properly see Layfon for the first time, the him who was fighting Elrad. Perhaps she had now seen his serious expression.


    "We can''t let him see this, he who has just lost her."


    "But."


    "Ahah. I''m in the wrong too. I did what we should have done quickly. We can''t not do this."


    "What¡­¡­"


    Ignoring her question, he pulled his hand from the blade. And ignoring the pain, he shouted.


    "Stop right now!"


    Layfon and Elrad stopped at his shout.


    "Layfon. Thank you. But this is our problem. Ignore Shena''s confusion."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words when he saw Sharnid''s hand. Blood flowed from the pierced palm.


    Sharnid ignored that and looked at his father.


    "Dad, let us bet."


    "On what?"


    "Don''t involve yourself with Dinn anymore if we win. Either way, we''ll graduate in two years."


    "If you lose?"


    "Take him away."


    "I have nothing to gain here."


    "My dad is that incredible to think about this using our gamble."


    "Ha," he snorted.


    But the laughter in his face meant he understood it. Sharnid retrieved the gun from the ground. The injury in her hand was interfering with his movement, but he still picked up the gun.


    "But you''ve made such a foolish choice."


    "Let me live the way you can''t. Father and son are copies."


    "Ha, and so you want to stand out?"


    "That needs courage that an adult lacks."


    Sharnid''s roar pressed down on Elrad.


    "Ah --- it hurts."


    The colour of the sunset was beautiful.


    Not sure if time had flown or that he had fainted. Sharnid lay on the icy bricks, watching the sky with no pain in his body. He had wanted to keep going, but not only could he not defeat Elrad, he couldn''t even use his full strength.


    Perhaps because Sharnid said "us" or maybe for something totally unrelated, Dalshena had entered the fight. Still, that didn''t mean much in front of Elrad''s strength.


    The wound in his hand had stopped bleeding. It might have become worse had the blood not stopped flowing. He hadn''t taken notice of the loss of blood in the fight, but he knew it needed immediate care.


    "Are you ok?" Layfon asked.


    "It hurts, but I''m still alive."


    He judged according to the level of pain. He had stayed in the hospital for a day, and lay on the bed for three days while exercising his Kei. The bones seemed fine, as well as his organs. In the end, Elrad had been merciful, and he had also scolded him severely¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­ Has he left?" Sharnid said.


    Layfon was silent.


    "Is that fine?"


    "Never mind. You think it''s not good?" he burst out. He couldn''t hide things inside him, and that was why this was the truth from him.


    "I wouldn''t have known the results regardless of which way it goes. Then the only thing left to do was to give it my all."


    He didn''t know how Layfon took his words.


    He sat up slowly and saw Dalshena looking at scenery beyond the outer edge of the city.


    The hair painted in the gold of the sunset was beautiful. Too bright. Sharnid squinted as he watched her back.

 Volume 15, 4 — The Puzzled One

    Volume 15, Chapter 4: The Puzzled One


    Perhaps it was an exhausting gathering, or a gathering with a purpose to bring people in one place, but it still felt like an incredible gathering. Everyone came because Layfon had to move. Layfon said they didn''t have to worry about him as he had little luggage, but everyone knew he was just being polite, so they all came to help. That was because they all cared for him. He had never tried to seek comfort from them. People tried to get close to him, but he felt like something ethereal. Perhaps everyone felt the current Layfon was easier to get close to.


    I''m one of them too.


    Felli thought as she drank juice from the paper cup.


    Even though this was a spacious living room, everyone was talking and laughing around the dishes made by Meishen. First were Layfon and Nina, then Sharnid and Harley, then Naruki, Mifi and Meishen, and at last Claribel joined in too. Laughter filled the living room. Felli hadn''t been in such a bustling atmosphere, but she seemed to like it.


    "Even so, this house is quite good," Harley said, looking around.


    "The rent really is tempting considering how big this place is."


    "Uh, but there''s nothing in its vicinity," Sharnid said. Layfon smiled sourly in reply.


    "I thought so too, but think about it from another angle. This much space is just right for my research lab. The problem is the equipment. If only I could make something out of recycled materials."


    Harley sank into his own thoughts.


    "But isn''t it just a bit too big?" Mifi said in place of Harley. To her, there was nothing in here except for the things Felli and the others brought here.


    "That''s difficult."


    "I''ll think of something after this."


    "Eh, Layfon is stingy. He might just leave this place empty and not buy anything."


    "But this place will be filled up in no time if we put the training equipment here," Claribel said. She hadn''t returned to Grendan but had settled down in Zuellni. It seemed she had finished enrolling herself in as a new student next year. She really didn''t have the intention to leave.


    Felli looked at her, not understanding her real intention of becoming friends with Mifi and the others. She fought Layfon who had infiltrated Grendan. Though Claribel had her arm cut off, she didn''t seem to hate Layfon for it.


    "Training equipment is too expensive."


    "Well, I''ll help buy it and then I''ll use it too."


    "What!"


    Claribel''s words made the girls speechless, including Felli.


    "It''d be great if we can hold a match here. Not many people live here. If we search around, we may find a good place for a match."


    "I see," Nina said.


    "What?"


    "So that''s the reason of your being here."


    "Ah, that''s right. So what?"


    "Not really, but, well, for a girl to so casually enter a boy''s dormitory is a bit¡­¡­" Nina muttered.


    "Ahah."


    Nina''s voice was soft but Claribel got her meaning.


    "Don''t worry. I quite like someone who is of the caliber to beat me."


    "Ah, is it all right to say that?"


    Of course not. Felli thought so but didn''t say it.


    Caliber that could beat her? The word "caliber" meant both characteristic and talent. Layfon didn''t have the characteristics to win over a girl, but in terms of strength, he had plenty of it.


    Claribel had uttered her love for Layfon through a convoluted explanation, but Nina didn''t seem to notice it.


    "Ah, but, how should I put it?" Layfon, standing next to the clueless Nina, smiled sourly. "I feel that I don''t want to live in a house full of equipment."


    "Aaa, what?"


    Claribel felt troubled.


    And that made Felli relieved. She realised that Meishen looked the same. She probably felt it too.


    "In that case, how about I borrow this house too? I also want space to practice. How much is needed to renovate the house?"


    "Renovate? Of course that''s needed since I need to put heavy equipment here, and I also need the electricity for it. It''s faster for me to do it then search for an expert. And then I have to include the bit of using high density and soundproof materials to separate the living room."


    Harley thought again.


    "Oh, this seems to be getting interesting."


    Sharnid and Nina smiled icily.


    "Then how about we all move over?"


    "Oh, interesting indeed."


    Mifi clapped, but then she was just saying so from the viewpoint of an observer.


    "Mei-chan and Lay-chan are expert chefs."


    "How''s that different from now?"


    "Idiot! If a person is different, then the atmosphere and feeling won''t be the same."


    Meishen listened to the conversation between Naruki and Mifi with a helpless expression while she peeked at Layfon, watching for his reaction. But Layfon was just a bit surprised by this random talk.


    But it didn''t feel all that bad to waste time on useless things.


    "Then I''ll move over too," Felli said calmly.


    "Ohhh, Felli-chan is the first to cooperate," Sharnid said with a sly smile.


    "Because my brother has moved out. It''s too expensive to live there all by myself."


    This was a lie. The rent had indeed gone up, but Felli''s family had supported them financially starting from when they first rented the place. That fact hadn''t changed even though Felli was living by herself. But she had no obligation to live there. Felli found it appealing to tidy up her mixed feelings here.


    "Ahh¡­¡­" Claribel looked at her with suspicion. That was just a quick glance but it didn''t escape Felli''s eyes. She seemed to be asking "You want to move over too?"


    Felli didn''t back off. She still kept up her indifferent countenance.


    "So what do you plan to do with your current place?"


    "Too bad."


    "Oh."


    "Besides, Serina and Leu would become very busy if the election for the Student Council goes smoothly, so I have a need to move. That dormitory would become lonely."


    "No, that''s a possibility, but¡­"


    "Is that so?"


    Layfon, Felli and Nina''s friends from the dormitory knew a bit of it.


    Nina agreed with the question.


    "Ah, yes. It''s true that Leu is helping the candidate Samiraya. And as the candidate for the Head of Alchemy, Serina was also put into the list."


    "Ahhh, that person¡­¡­"


    "You seen Samiraya?"


    "No, but we bumped into each other. She''s energetic."


    "Yes, that overwhelming presence is really incredible."


    "What, so she''s the same as Nina," Sharnid said. Nina didn''t look happy about it.


    "I''m not that desperate."


    "Never mind, the person on the spot is baffled."


    "What did you say?"


    Nina wanted to rebut, but noticing that no one was helping her, she left the subject as it was.


    "Never mind. Then why doesn''t Nina move over as well?" Claribel said.


    "What so?"


    "So you wouldn''t be lonely."


    "I, I won''t!"


    "Aaaa, really? But I like a bustling place. Besides, I have a feeling that that place will become lonely, so that''s why I want to move over."


    "Really."


    "So, Nina, you come too."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder what it''ll be like after the election of the Student Council," Nina cast her gaze outside.


    "Then move over after the election. Luckily, this place isn''t first come first serve."


    "As I said, I¡­¡­"


    "All right. All right."


    Nina felt she couldn''t refuse, but one could say that was her personality. She was always like this except when she had to make a decision. Perhaps this part of her was similar to Layfon. However, it was better that a person knew how to act in an emergency rather than feeling tense about it. And it was true that Nina and Layfon were similar when in an emergency. Either way, Nina might move over. Then Felli thought she might also have to move.


    "Layfon, is it true that the houses here are empty?"


    "Uh? Yes. But I heard that someone else is also moving in."


    "Someone new?"


    "Yes, and I don''t know him."


    "That''s all?"


    "I want to meet that person. Finally someone else is moving in. That means the manager has accepted him."


    "Is that so."


    One moment he was thinking about the newcomer, next he was thinking about the moving procedure.


    And meanwhile.


    "Then I''ll move over too."


    The timid voice that was almost drowned out by the surrounding voices belonged to Meishen.


    Felli was surprised. Had she finally uttered her inner thought? Felli might not have it right, but it was true that she was paying a lot of attention to Meishen''s words.


    "Oh, Mei-chan. Do you mean it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­First let''s ignore whether what you said was true, but I can''t move over here. It''s too far away."


    Her two childhood friends were also surprised by her decision.


    "I think what I was considering before can be realized here."


    "Ah, what?"


    "Well, this place doesn''t have a rule that limits what can be done here."


    "What''re you planning to do?"


    Meishen seemed surprised by Claribel''s question.


    "Well, a cake shop?"


    "Cake shop?"


    "Cancel the contract with the restaurant and open your own big shop here."


    "I see, but in that case don''t we have to make huge renovations?"


    "Well, we can borrow money."


    "If the Student Council gives the red light, we can borrow from the bank of the Business faculty."


    "Oh, there''s such a thing."


    Claribel took a dish of dessert made by Meishen after listening to Mifi''s explanation.


    "True. I''d love to try this taste no matter how much it costs."


    Meishen''s eyes shone at her words.


    Felli felt that the time to move was drawing near.


    "I''m moving."


    Felli told Karian, who finally showed up at home. Surprised, he almost dropped the cup of tea.


    "Eh? Wait. What''s this?"


    "I said I want to move."


    "No. Why do you have to move? Why the necessity?"


    The more reasonable Karian felt troubled by this, but Felli had no intention of elaborating. She moved away her gaze to show her stubbornness.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Karian took a sip and returned to the table.


    "Is it Layfon?"


    "This has nothing to do with Nii-san. You''ve graduated already."


    The simple move into the heart of the matter had somehow swayed Felli. At this time she would feel grateful that she was a Psychokinesist. Her inability to show her emotions was normally a weakness, but now it worked in her favor.


    But this wouldn''t work against her brother.


    "Speaking of which, I did hear that Layfon had moved out of the first boys dormitory."


    It didn''t work at all.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Do you still want to interfere with him now?"


    "You know I had no other choice."


    He was untouched by her angry gaze.


    "We had many conflicts, but in the end he did it as I said. And as a result Zuellni managed to avert the bad ending of possessing zero selenium mines. Right I don''t want to ask him to do anything as a Student President. Besides I don''t have the time for it."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "And that''s the same for you."


    "Eh?"


    "I think I''ve said it before. Since my power is about to disappear, you have no more reason to stay in Military Arts. There''s no immediate danger at the moment. You can tell from the current candidates. The Student President will announce the name of the next president in the Military Arts Competition that is to be held the year after. In that case it''s not possible to let you transfer to General Studies for a year and then back to Military Arts."


    "What if I am denied the right to transfer?"


    "You won''t know if you don''t try it."


    Karian half closed his eyes at her suspicion, feeling bitter.


    "Either way, that''s something you have to take care of. When you meet a situation that requires a decision, that decision must come from you."


    "Well¡­¡­¡­"


    "Whose understanding and help do I want so we can confront the problem together. But that person is alone from the beginning. Even the helper has to be decided on by oneself. And even if someone did give her an opinion, that person has to decide on whether to take that advice or not."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Just what are you trying to say?"


    "If you only think of defeat, you''ll have nothing in the end. And what is left is your sad self. Is that why you are here with that kind of thinking?"


    A shock. Karian didn''t move.


    "About transferring, that''s the only suggestion I have for you."


    "Suggestion? That?"


    "Yes, the older brother''s suggestion for his sister. In truth, that''s the suggestion for you about living on your own."


    "And so you mean?"


    "Of course I want you to stay because the security of this place is good. Though it is a short time, no one would force you if you want to live by yourself in Zuellni."


    "Then why didn''t you just say so?"


    "You''re too hard. You never gave me a chance to speak," Karian smiled.


    "That was none of your business."


    She wondered when she started getting angry while looking at her happy brother. Though he seemed like he was faking his smile, he had never really revealed his inner thoughts like now. At least this was Felli''s first time seeing it after they came to Zuellni.


    "So what about that?"


    "Is there anything else?"


    Karian continued without the effort of feeling surprised. "Yes. A lot more. A lot more, but I''m not used to saying this for the first time. It''s not a meaningful thing to the elder brother when his sister is attracted by a man. But that''s just my wish as a brother. Either way, the problem involves Layfon and you."


    "What problem?"


    "Do you think you can win?"


    Felli''s face heated at such a direct question. She didn''t know if the anger was shown on her face, but she did feel angry. No, she was so angry that she didn''t even feel angry.


    "You can tell by observing him that he''s got something else in mind. I told you already."


    "So what?"


    "How should I put it? Um. He''s that kind of a person. Rather than saying he moved according to my prediction after being transferred to Military Arts, he acted because of the attraction from Nina Antalk''s strong determination."


    Felli knew of that.


    "Layfon is like that. He was injured in the earlier commotion. How did he heal?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Nii-san!"


    "What happened about that? I can''t investigate if you don''t tell me anything."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "But I can guess. Leerin Marfes didn''t return, and Layfon looks very down. If that''s true, then I can guess Layfon is part of it."


    Felli took in a deep breath. Perhaps it was just as he said. Though she didn''t say it, she felt the 17th platoon and people who came close to Layfon could sense it.


    No, even if she had chosen to stay in Grendan herself, Layfon wouldn''t have been pushed to a corner if she and he had talked about it.


    It was really tragic.


    The Layfon whom Claribel dragged back seemed like he had lost his soul.


    When Felli saw him at the connecting bridge, his expression made her back go cold. She had feared he was dead. Even Felli understood how much pain he suffered.


    And she could understand a bit of Leerin''s feeling.


    Layfon liked Leerin. That was because she was the first female he knew. Felli would say this from her own standpoint. The first female whom Layfon met and was about his age was Leerin. She was gentle like a mother, strong, kind and beautiful. And she was always close to him. It was impossible for Layfon to understand other girls with Leerin beside him. He was used to liking her and she liking him, but he hadn''t experienced romance. He didn''t have the feeling of a romantic fairytale. And that was why he was so slow.


    But Leerin was the first to realize her own feeling. And that was the time when everything collapsed.


    Perhaps Layfon finally realized his own feeling when he last saw Leerin, when she refused him. That must be it. He realized that he loved her, but it was too late. Leerin knew everything but she decided to leave him. Perhaps Layfon didn''t notice it in the last moment. That was why words couldn''t describe it.


    He had lost half of his body.


    Romance must be accepted by the other half. And the two of them were like one existence. The two of them grew up together in the orphanage, and they must be like one body.


    To love Leerin. He must accept the fact that Leerin was another person. What would that feel like? For someone who had no such experience, Leerin had no way to comprehending it. And so she didn''t know what being dumped was like.


    And Layfon showed such an expression after the assault of overlapping events, romance and being dumped.


    "If I say his action in Zuellni was based on Nina Antalk, then his action in Grendan was based on Leerin Marfes," Karian said to the speechless Felli. "Though what Layfon did in Grendan wasn''t what Leerin had wanted, he definitely kept fighting to make her wish come true. Not during the time at the orphanage. No. I can''t totally deny that period of time. But it shouldn''t be wrong to guess that Leerin makes up a large part of the reason that he keeps fighting."


    That was probably why it felt like the two of them had the same heart and body. But. But¡­¡­ he was rejected by Leerin. The Layfon who chased after her to Grendan. And in the end, in the end, Leerin, who had wanted to prove they were one heart and body, rejected him. She said she had a reason. What was it?


    No matter what reason it was, Layfon would take it up upon himself and blamed himself for it.


    Leerin had that mental preparation too.


    "You want him to recover."


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    "Sadness can diminish through time. But is it good for him to become his original self?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli once again had no words for him as she comprehended her brother''s meaning.


    "The scariness of his uneasiness," Karian said curtly. "He has that power, but he has no reason to fight. He leaves his reason to someone else. Even if he returns to his old self, would he continue to rely on Nina Antalk? But that''s just one ending. Why did I say it, because she¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­ ? Nii-san?"


    "No. That''s quite good."


    Karian stopped thinking of the harder question and shook his head. "The problem is still Layfon''s. I''ve said many times already. He must stand on his own two feet. He must judge with his own values. Otherwise, he''ll head for his own destruction in the near future."


    "Eh?"


    "Remember, Felli. The man you like is this kind of a person. And so what should you do?"


    "That is?"


    "What can you do for him?"


    Felli couldn''t reply.


    Karian looked at her with a serious expression.


    Her heart became a mess.


    Why. Why. Why did they turn the situation into such a deep topic? Oh, because it was related to Layfon. True. If Layfon''s personality remained unchanged, the same thing would happen again. But why did Karian have to talk about this?


    "Nii-san¡­¡­¡­"


    This had nothing to do with him. Felli wanted to say it just when she was a sense of bitterness in his harsh gaze.


    "Ah, but, this isn''t a problem that can be solved right now. A person''s personality doesn''t change that easily."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ If that''s the case, why tell me this?"


    "I''m saying the same thing would repeat itself if this problem is ignored. Don''t you have to be more careful if you''re to win and continue to be with him?"


    "Win?"


    "Romance is also a fight."


    That was a possibility, but Felli wasn''t happy to be told that.


    "The problem is just at what level is it the best? That''s the key. Obtaining isn''t the same as winning. This isn''t the same as the usual winning and losing, so it''s difficult."


    Felli showed her understanding, but she was still angry at her nodding brother.


    "Anyway, the first thing is to move."


    "Uh, this decision can''t be changed. I said it already, I can''t change your decision to live on your own from next year on."


    Felli agreed furiously.


    "But I''ll help you one last time with all my might."


    "Ha?"


    "But I can''t guarantee success."


    Karian showed the expression of a teenager about to do something naughty. Felli genuinely felt the nostalgic relaxed feel from him when he first came to Zuellni.


    With no money to move house and that training was canceled because the Training Complex was undergoing renovation, this time could be used to earn some money.


    She didn''t expect him to accept her job invite.


    The two of them were in the library of the Student Council.


    "Are you dissatisfied with something?"


    "Ah? No. Not at all."


    Layfon, who was being stared at, kept shaking his head.


    "Then let''s do it."


    "No¡­¡­ For Felli to work, that''s rare."


    Layfon knew she had never worked before. Though she had worked in the caf¨¦ before, he had never heard of her working somewhere else. He was surprised that she invited him to work.


    "Since I have more time from next year onwards."


    "Ah?"


    Felli''s gaze turned to the machine before her.


    Layfon''s job was to tidy up the books of the Student Council. It wasn''t just about organizing the documents. He had to label the documents by codes and put them in the correct order. They had to scan the codes of the books. If the number of books in demand wasn''t large, no one would bother with this type of work.


    This was for the convenience of students who could keep the books temporarily with their names on it. In here were the two scanners and the packs of books piling on top of each other like a small mountain.


    "Seems it''ll take some time."


    "The Student Council is unexpectedly messy."


    It wouldn''t be so messy if the books were organized regularly. But in here were large numbers of boxes. The more one found it difficult to breathe here, the smaller the room seemed to be.


    "Let''s hurry up with this."


    "Right."


    Layfon nodded and moved the nearby box to between the two of them. One box was very heavy. If Felli did this alone, it''d be weight training for her. Maybe that was why she invited him over. They took out the books one by one and scanned them. Layfon stuffed the paper into the scanner. Once it was confirmed scanned, he then put it back into the box.


    They labeled a box "Done" and then put it in a corner.


    They repeated this motion again and again.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Silently repeating.


    "Speaking of which, just then¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    Layfon began to lose his impatience in the room with only the sound of the scanner.


    "Just then you said you have time from next year onwards¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes. I said so."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You mean?"


    "Ah, sorry¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli sighed at his hurried apology.


    "No. It isn''t as you think."


    "Uh?"


    "Even if I don''t say it, you''d understand."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You don''t get it."


    "I''m sorry."


    Being glared at once more, Layfon lowered his head. She sighed again. He decided he must relax this time.


    "The Military Competition has ended and my brother is about to graduate."


    "Yes."


    "The danger Zuellni faced was gone. In that case, I have no reason to stay in Military Arts."


    "Ah."


    "I already told you of my reason being here, didn''t I?"


    "Yes¡­¡­¡­"


    "I want to know what I can do besides being a Military Artist. This is my goal, and so I''m thinking of exploring it seriously next year. I don''t yet know if they would let me transfer to General Studies, but at least I want to leave the platoon."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    Layfon nodded without hesitation. He didn''t say anything else. He knew he probably wasn''t needed in the platoon anymore. Sometimes he had had this thought recently. But he was a bit shocked and jealous of Felli who always put others before her own interest.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing. What are you planning to do next?"


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    He didn''t continue with the topic. She felt he was spacing out.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ What about the captain?"


    "Why would the captain appear in this conversation?"


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­ It''d be bad if Felli leaves the platoon."


    "They can just find another Psychokinesist."


    "If it''s one who can replace Felli¡­¡­"


    "There is one."


    Layfon found that each reply made the atmosphere colder, so he had no words to say.


    Silence. Only time passed.


    Felli was angry. That seemed to be it. He knew why she was angry, because he wasn''t answering clearly.


    (Should I give up being a Military Artist?)


    This question floated in his mind. He couldn''t forget it. He was thinking of his future when Felli asked him. Should he continue to be a Military Artist or give it up? Either way, he couldn''t see his future. He came to Zuellni just when he wanted to give it up. But he had become a Military Artist to enter the fight. He found a job to kill time, but he still hadn''t found his goal.


    Could he give it up in this situation? He had such thinking but he was still hesitant.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Tsk."


    He swallowed the sound of self-mockery that burst out of his mouth. Layfon tried to control his emotions in this room filled with the sound of the scanner. He scanned the books, and this way, the words on the page would not be lost. They would be saved in a place narrower than the thickness of a piece of paper.


    He still couldn''t find the answer as he repeated the motion.


    He wanted to know what he was doing, but his hands didn''t stop working. The boxes labeled "Done" continued to pile up. Layfon put the new boxes between him and Felli.


    "Let''s take a break," Felli said. They had worked for a long time.


    When he came to, he realized that the labeled boxes around him were accumulating. They had finished one third of the boxes already.


    "Right," he nodded, still spacing out.


    The two of them sat on a long bench in the reception room that was in the same building as the Student Council. In their hands were carton of juice. Layfon was silent, and so was Felli.


    The receptionists were doing their work, helping the students with their procedures. There were a few books here, and so Layfon decided to bring them in to be organized too.


    While they were thinking, a worker wearing a uniform walked past them. She stopped in front of the vending machine and then left.


    "Hello."


    The girl stopped in front of Layfon.


    "?¡­¡­¡­"


    "Still the same gloomy face?"


    It was Samiraya.


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    Layfon was pointing at her uniform. Samiraya pointed at the name tag. "I work here, don''t you know?"


    "Yeah."


    "Humph. Never mind. It''s public news and you still don''t know? Never mind."


    It still looked like she was scolding him for not being concerned with the election.


    "Sorry."


    "No problem. Speaking of which, are you the younger sister of the Student President?"


    "Hello."


    Samiraya didn''t notice Felli''s impatient greeting, let alone the changes in her expression. But at least they had now gotten acquainted.


    "It''s not strange to see you two together as you''re both in the 17th platoon. But what''re you doing here?"


    "It''s work."


    "Work?"


    "To scan the books."


    "Ah. Thanks for the work."


    Had she lost interest in them? She made an "all the best" gesture and then left.


    "When did you get to know her?"


    "Ah? It was by chance."


    "Uh."


    He felt she wasn''t as interested in her conversation. It must be that she was still angry. That couldn''t be helped since he was at fault for not answering her.


    Just like then.


    They had almost finished their juice. There wasn''t much to do. They went back to the library.


    Something unexpected happened on their way back.


    Samiraya was resting on the stairs.


    "¡­¡­¡­? What is it?"


    She blinked at them meaningfully. They looked up and saw a woman crying. Not just one, but two women were crying and comforting each other.


    "They belong to the Administration Department," Samiraya said.


    "Quick. Hurry and hide."


    "Quick," she said, took hold of Layfon''s uniform and pulled him down the stairs.


    "Can still gain some time."


    Samiraya bent down as she went down the stairs. Layfon and Felli followed.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "It''s not like that."


    "Then¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Uh, you''re still juniors so you can''t find that sense of reality¡­¡­¡­ after graduation."


    "Ah?"


    "For example, best friends. You may be separated from them, or you could be in different fields. It may not be like that, but don''t you think you''ll be lonely?"


    He remembered. Samiraya had said the same thing before, and he agreed with her. His thoughts began to race as he thought of what Samiraya was thinking of at that time. What she wanted to obtain. He seemed to know little about her. But he now clearly remembered what she said at that time. Because that scene gave him intense pain.


    He wouldn''t be able to stay in Zuellni. He couldn''t see it anymore, and that was the same as death.


    Leerin had probably already died in him. If he could only see her in memories, then wasn''t this the same as dying for real? In that case, he could return to Grendan. He could see Leerin again. When he received the katana from his father, he had thought of the possibility of returning to Grendan. Return to Grendan. Return to the orphanage. Everything returned to how it was originally¡­¡­ Even though he couldn''t hold the Heaven''s Blade again, he could return to the daily life of the orphanage, of Grendan with Leerin and his father, with Toby, Henrietta, Henry and the other children.


    But it wasn''t possible.


    That must be it.


    He still couldn''t see the future even now. Just like the time when he first came to Zuellni. Why was that so? Darkness was in front of him. There was no light.


    "But that can''t be helped," Felli said.


    "True," Samiraya nodded. "I already knew when I came to Zuellni. With entrance comes graduation. The fact of leaving good friends can''t be changed."


    "Yes."


    "This is what it''s like here. Six years is a short time in human life. But then six years aren''t all that short. We can still treasure it. The six years here are good. We can meet many good friends in this time, and so these six years are very important for us."


    "I feel pain for talking about people I can''t meet anymore."


    Samiraya stood up quickly and looked up to hide the tears in her eyes.


    The two women seemed to have left already.


    "Then let us get back to work."


    Samiraya turned around. She looked a bit embarrassed.


    Layfon and Felli returned to the library and continued the dry work. Though they were thinking of what just happened, their hands didn''t stop. The work here was very different from that in the Mechanical Department. It didn''t involve the whole body, and so the work seemed very tiring. They couldn''t say much but they felt uncomfortable somewhere deep inside them. Impatience. And that was probably why the books had been piling up in here.


    "Just then¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon put a box between them again and said "When was it?"


    Felli''s reply was sharp and icy, "Before our break."


    "Oh. In truth, even I don''t know what I should do. It''s fine if I don''t continue down the path of a Military Artist. What I mean is sometimes I may think can I give up being a Military Artist? I can finish carrying out the Student President''s order, but that''s not important anymore."


    "I don''t know if I can win against other Psychokinesists on my own."


    "Uh?"


    "I feel frustrated at losing when I feel confident about my Psychokinesis. It would be quite serious if I were in Grendan."


    Fermaus'' interference had rendered Felli immobile when she was taken hostage by the Salinvan Mercenary Gang. Not only that. She had failed when facing the other Psychokinesist at the time of the match against the 1st platoon. And though it took a lot of her effort to face against Delbone, she was quickly defeated.


    The most important thing was Delbone had counted on her before she died.


    Delbone was a stranger, a old woman to Felli, but she couldn''t ignore the importance of what was entrusted to her.


    "I don''t hate people having expectations on me. I just don''t like not being disliked when I first entered the academy as a Psychokinesist, and I hadn''t thought of slacking off in my studies," Felli said as she continued to scan the books. When they finished, the two of them changed other books.


    "Though my original goal is no more, I still hate not having completed it."


    Felli was right. Layfon had nothing to say.


    "You don''t really think about the platoon and the captain. All you''re doing is simply following the captain without thinking, isn''t it?"


    Felli appeared to be questioning him.


    Layfon''s mind was blank. Something was rapidly expanding, preventing the only words that could retort against her. He desperately tried to stop that thing bursting from deep in his heart. He was obviously looking away from Felli''s face but his concentration had inevitably gone to his thoughts.


    "I''m sorry for speaking too much," Felli said.


    "Not at all¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon concentrated on physical labour to hide the constriction of his throat. He continued to organize the books. Perhaps another problem would appear before him, and perhaps he would ignore it like now. The problems would keep coming one after another. It was useless to repeatedly run away from it, running oneself to exhaustion.


    "Please remember. Whether it''s me or the captain, we''ll both leave this city before you."


    Felli hadn''t said anything till they finished organising the books.


    And Layfon didn''t remember anything else.


    Seeing the two blurry figures passing by the window of the room of the Student President, Karian sank into deep thought.


    "I wonder if it went well with her."


    He meant the distance between the two. Karian sighed, understanding his sister''s feeling. But things needed to be calmly confronted. They wouldn''t have finished the job already. Was their distance shrinking or widening? That might be a thing of the future though.


    She wasn''t wishing for the light interaction that would never cause a quarrel. That was why she had to confront the side of him that she didn''t like. Either way, she wanted him to change, and so confrontation was natural. If Felli couldn''t overcome this crisis, then there was no other way.


    This distance would cause a quarrel. What would happen next? Problems would keep popping up.


    Layfon knew Grendan well.


    "Next¡­¡­¡­ To stand up against him again or continue to¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian didn''t say this because of his sister.


    "Who knows? Even one person is wanted, though she isn''t alone in this world."


    It was rare to see Karian alone in the Student President''s room. Though he knew his words that he wasn''t talking about himself.


    "The crisis of this world is about to arrive."


    Did anyone know? What would the people of Grendan do? Temporarily passing through the crisis, the people there were saving their energy for the next fight. That city was such a place, and Karian had finally understood it.


    That city was born to fight against the crisis of this world. This was the truth.


    But was it fine to entrust the fate of millions of people to that one city? Even though that city was the most trained place, was it enough to be entrusted with the future of this world? Was it fine to be entrusted with the future while everyone else knew nothing about this and kept on living? If Grendan was defeated, everyone in this world would die without knowing anything.


    Was this really fine?


    But maybe the chaos would be inevitable. Since each Regios survived on its own, the chaos would not immediately spread to other cities. Perhaps this could save the world. But because of the chaos, some cities would still disappear.


    What Karian was to do next might be to trigger the chaos. He had had enough of being controlled by fate, of waiting for the result.


    He finally knew.


    He saw the face of Grendan through the Electronic Fairy Zuellni on that day in the center of the Mechanical Department. And it was able to appear in between the cracks¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t be entrusted with fate yet because I''m still a child?"


    Keeping his emotions calm while mocking himself, Karian left from the window.


    This was what happened at that night.


    He looked at the spacious room he was in with relaxed feeling as someone knocked on his door.


    Not the door of the room, and not in the corridor of the house, but right before the proper entrance of the house.


    He opened the door and saw Dalshena.


    "Dalshena senpai?"


    Layfon was puzzled that she decided to visit at this hour.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    "I''m just passing by on my way to the dormitory."


    "Aaaa."


    "Um, let''s come inside first."


    He was confused as to why she was here. Besides, she looked tired. No. She looked as if she was beaten¡­¡­¡­ That kind of a feeling.


    Layfon took a step back from the entrance and she entered. He closed the door.


    "Take a sit on the sofa and have a cup of tea."


    There was just one sofa in the living room. Layfon ran to the kitchen to prepare the tea. There was still a lot of tea left. Meishen had brought it over when she helped him move. Layfon kept his attention on the sound of boiling water while he pondered the question.


    Dalshena sat down helplessly on the sofa. She didn''t glance at him. She gazed at the curtain of the living room, presenting a back figure that made one''s heart ache. It wasn''t caused by physical blows. Layfon immediately rejected such a terrible suspicion.


    The tea was ready. He put it on the small table in front of the sofa.


    "Senpai."


    "Ah, thanks," Dalshena said in a soft voice. Not sure whether to sit beside her, Layfon sat down on the floor. Dalshena didn''t touch the tea cup. She was just staring at the steam rising from the cup.


    Layfon didn''t know what to say. Time passed by quietly. He looked at her and felt a bit afraid, so he didn''t reach out for the cup too.


    "¡­¡­¡­I have a favor to ask."


    Dalshena said after a few moments of struggle.


    "I have to say something unbecoming."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Senpai?"


    Though she had been addressed, Dalshena didn''t look at him.


    "I can''t not say these cowardly words. But I myself don''t know what to do. I can''t do anything. There''s too much difference in our strength. And I don''t even know how much of a difference it is. But, but¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon felt she was very shocked, too shocked to say anything more. She was like a balloon leaking air. She kept panting and not saying a word.


    But, she still had to continue.


    Perhaps this was the difference between her and Layfon. She would listen and then think about the next step. Not just her, but others, like Nina, Shanrid, Felli, Harley, Kiriku, Karian, Gorneo. Perhaps everyone was like that.


    "I can''t step back. Can''t step back. Perhaps this is obvious. I don''t want them to take Dinn away."


    That night, Layfon went to Harley''s home. He didn''t want to regret anything. He wanted to do what he could do. And then he stopped.


    There was a roaming bus and many guards on the outer-edge. They were surrounding Dinn, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    They were Military Artists with some power.


    Sharnid was surprised.


    "Damn!"


    She didn''t hear Sharnid''s call. Perhaps Dalshena could make a reply but she wasn''t interested anymore. She must defeat the Military Artists before her. Layfon didn''t expect them to be of such level. He wasn''t scared but he must not let his guard down. Layfon readied his fighting stance, and the Military Artist Elrad restored his Dite.


    Two guns. It was combat with guns. Layfon''s mind reacted immediately. Elrad''s presence had vanished, his figure too, and then he reappeared. It was Sakkei. Layfon evaded the bullets and continued evading as he restored the Sapphire Dite to its Steel Thread mode. He pulled out the Shim Adamantium Dite and restored it. He finished laying out the steel threads to block the bullets. In order to watch his opponent''s moves clearly, Layfon chose not to stay in his spot.


    "Good. What a scary guy."


    Sound suddenly entered his ears.


    Perhaps this came from a gap. The presence was elsewhere. Layfon''s gaze followed.


    "Humph, not cute at all. Never mind."


    The voice continued. Layfon knew what technique it was now.


    The steel threads were conveying the voice to him. His opponent was using this technique to confuse his senses.


    "If I were to fight you, I''ll die terribly. How about it? Want a truce?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I''m asking for a favor. I have to keep it from my son since I have an obligation to the requester. I can''t pretend not to know."


    "Son?"


    "Didn''t hear? The guy being beaten is my son."


    Layfon didn''t move his gaze. But if he was to take notice of the outside world, he''d notice the sound of a fight that differed from his own.


    Sharnid was fighting with Dalshena.


    It was about Dinn too, but Sharnid thought differently, and so this became a fight. The scene was similar to that of the platoon match against the 10th platoon.


    But had Sharnid thought of not wanting Dinn to leave? Or had he already given up? Layfon didn''t understand. He had no time to ask Sharnid.


    Besides, Layfon had decided.


    "Can I not take Dinn senpai?"


    "Is your action right?"


    For a split second, Layfon regretted asking the question directly.


    "I''ve already decided."


    "You''re really stubborn. But you can''t say ''I''m the same''".


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    Elrad kept talking as if he was drowning him out.


    "I have feelings. I asked someone to draw a portrait of my son''s mother."


    "Um."


    "I don''t know if that was the only thing I did for her. In the end, I still couldn''t tell him that."


    The bullets turned intense. Layfon was forced to move. His opponent knew how to interfere with his Steel Threads. And his voice could reach Layfon. Elrad probably had thought about it before acting.


    But how was he to act?


    No. Could he act?


    This wasn''t a problem to do with the war, and not a problem with Elrad''s strength either.


    Layfon''s opponent was Elrad, who had declared he wouldn''t back off from this fight. Layfon didn''t know how to react to it.


    Overlapped. The figure seemed to resemble Elrad, yet at the same time, it seemed not. But that figure didn''t disappear from Layfon''s mind.


    (I''m lost again¡­¡­¡­)


    Was Layfon repeating the same thing? He still couldn''t do anything. Was he back to his starting point?


    Couldn''t he face it?


    What floated up in his mind turned to be fear.


    (This kind of thing¡­¡­)


    It wouldn''t do. It wouldn''t do to be like this again. And that was why Layfon kept moving forward. Since the Steel Threads were being interfered with, they didn''t move all that well in his hand. But Elrad didn''t turn from defense to attack and assault Layfon directly. And so Layfon couldn''t make up his mind to use his full strength at a critical moment, and that was how he kept moving with the Steel Threads spread out around him.


    But, but¡­¡­¡­ why was Elrad here?


    Sharnid''s father.


    Repeating a similar situation had thrown Layfon off his track.


    Not wanting to lose Dinn. This should be Sharnid and Dalshena''s thinking. But Sharnid looked as if he would give up at some point in time. Layfon, who stood here without knowing the situation, couldn''t understand what Sharnid was thinking.


    (I could have just asked for the details.)


    It was too late to regret that now. Yes, everything was too late. Layfon was slow in reaction no matter what, and he just couldn''t understand the situation properly. Everything happened away from him. If he took notice of it he would get involved.


    It had always been like that since coming to Zuellni. Or perhaps he was like that too before he came to Zuellni.


    (Haha, maybe I''m really useless.)


    His role as a Military Artist was determined from his birth. With that as his starting point, he had lived by imitating Military Artists, and then he came to the Academy City. Of course there were troubles on the way, and so his way of thinking differed from that of a normal Military Artist. But while thinking of what he could do, all he did was move like a normal Military Artist.


    He lost in one of those things. Not just as a Military Artist, he had even lost his reason as one. He was a true loser, living without purpose. That was the present him.


    Everyone told him this wouldn''t do. Karian had said it to him. Felli said so a few days ago.


    (I can''t be like this.)


    He felt he already comprehended the problem a long time ago.


    (But I don''t know what to do.)


    And it was the same right now.


    He came here, influenced by Dalshena''s persuasive stubbornness, but now he was also affected by Elrad''s words. His feet kept moving as the Steel Threads blocked off the bullets.


    (What should I do¡­¡­¡­ What should I do¡­¡­¡­)


    Why was he so confused? Didn''t he decide on what to do when he left with Dalshena? He didn''t care what was right as he listened to her. Had her tears overlapped with his thinking? It would have been too late when one realized he didn''t want to lose that someone. Wouldn''t anyone want understanding?


    Then why couldn''t Layfon move forward?


    It''d be good if he could just move forward.


    If he could move forward.


    If he could move forward.


    "Stop right now!"


    And then he heard Sharnid''s shout. Sharnid had been injured by Dalshena, his hand bled as he shouted at Layfon and Elrad. Layfon would not be able to make a face like his.


    What happened afterwards was a blur to him. He was completely lost. Time had already slipped away when he came to. The Sharnid, who challenged Elrad, had fallen. Dalshena, who joined the fight, had also fallen. Only Elrad was left standing.


    "Really."


    Fully exhausted, Elrad looked at Layfon.


    "There shouldn''t be a need to fight you now, should there?"


    As if he was confirming it, saying it in an unbelievably pleading tone. Exhaustion and satisfaction overlapped. But, but maybe it was all an illusion. Perhaps he was just tired. Perhaps there were other feelings mixed in it. Or perhaps this was just reflecting a man''s personality.


    Layfon didn''t answer.


    No, he had no answer for him.


    Elrad turned around without asking for the reply, and headed for another place.


    Speaking of the which, the wind opposite the outer-edge was very fierce just then, but now it had completely ceased. A roaming bus could leave in this weather.


    The engine of the roaming bus started. The Dinn sitting in the wheelchair was taken away. Dinn''s gaze had never once turned to Sharnid.


    Realising this, Layfon felt very lonely. Though Dinn wasn''t thinking of anything, was this fine to do nothing to the unconscious Sharnid and Dalshena? The two of them didn''t want Dinn to leave and had fought up till now.


    "Hey, it''s stopped," Elrad said without turning around. Layfon wasn''t sure if he had noticed his presence.


    "You''ve already done what she wanted. It''s redundant to do anything more. A waste. A waste."


    "But¡­¡­¡­"


    Was it because Elrad was one step ahead of him? Tension, fighting spirit and such. None of these rushed to Layfon''s mind. What was left were just questions. So did he not have to continue with this? Remaining behind was anxiety.


    The feeling remained.


    "Those two should know clearly. That brat won''t recover by staying here. You understand? I''m saying this because understanding and accepting aren''t the same."


    Layfon didn''t even know this. Elrad turned around and frowned at him.


    "It wasn''t easy for you either."


    Sympathy.


    Elrad didn''t give him time to react. He turned around and ran for the roaming bus.


    "Greet him for me when he wakes up," Elrad said and walked up the spiral staircase that had taken Dinn away.


    After that, Dalshena was the first to wake up. Could those two not ask him what had happened afterwards? Layfon lowered his head and then ran to the tip of the outer-edge, but he could no longer see the roaming bus.


    Sharnid also came to.


    "Have they left?" he said quietly with a lonely smile.


    "Is this fine?"


    For it to come to this.


    They couldn''t make Dinn stay. He was obviously troubled by it originally. He was like that when he helped Layfon move house. But he was laughing like usual and making Nina and Felli mad, giving off the feel of his usual self.


    He was smiling but he should felt troubled. Layfon wondered if he himself could be like him. Probably not.


    "I don''t know what happened at that time when I fell. Isn''t it easier for me from now on then?" Sharnid said.


    Layfon didn''t feel anything deeper than the surface meaning of his words. He could only move forward without hesitation. He acted for the sake of his conclusion. He could only try regardless of success or failure. This procedure was known, and Layfon could feel the logic behind it.


    But, he didn''t understand.


    Layfon didn''t understand. Was it all right to accept it? He couldn''t see Leerin again. Could he accept this reality?


    Because he couldn''t acknowledge it, because he couldn''t accept the reality, that''s why he couldn''t let go of what he had lost at that time?


    After taking the injured Sharnid and Dalshena to the hospital, Layfon headed alone for his house.


    That night, with a tired look that was so unlike her, watching him leave the hospital, Dalshena didn''t look frustrated. Though she was lonely, though she was spent, she didn''t look gloomy. Perhaps she had cried on her own and so she wasn''t beaten down by failure. Dalshena had already accepted the reality.


    Just what was this?


    Could she accept it if she had acted?


    Could she accept this reality if she had acted?


    Layfon had acted too. He had infiltrated Grendan to save Leerin. His sister had persuaded him not to go. His foster father had blocked his way. He had fought a fight he didn''t want. He had repeatedly experienced his thinking and had finally reached her, but Leerin had rejected him.


    He had done everything he could.


    Even so, he didn''t let go.


    Why¡­¡­?


    He pondered as he walked. There was plenty of time for him to walk back. The sun had set, and no one would like to stroll on the outer-edge, and so Layfon walked alone in this atmosphere. It was right for him to move to the storage area. It took him longer to walk back. He might turn crazy if he returned too early to a house that only he himself lived in.


    But even spending a long time thinking of the same thing only brought him back to the original spot.


    Layfon stopped walking a number of times to breathe in deeply. He didn''t know where he would run off to if he didn''t do this. Maybe he just couldn''t stop. Besides, he had never thought of a conclusion like Sharnid''s, experiencing this tragedy but without feeling doubt.


    Though his feet had now stopped, he still felt he was in an unfamiliar place. He staggered into the house.


    Dissatisfaction and troubled feeling continued to assault him. But he didn''t stop moving.


    It took him a long time to come back to the house. The problem of easing his hunger surfaced in his mind, but he didn''t even have the mood to stand alone in the kitchen. He just thought of going to sleep.


    The building wasn''t that big, but he was the only person here. It lacked people. And this atmosphere made him feel heavier. He no longer felt the excitement he had when he moved house.


    Next was to sleep, but he didn''t know when he could sleep. In truth, he had never slept since moving in. He hadn''t even had a dream. He was always waking up when he was about to fall asleep.


    Felli stood in front of his house.


    It took a while for him to feel shocked when he saw her. "Felli¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "What''re you doing?" she said angrily, glaring at him.


    "I¡­¡­¡­"


    "I heard you didn''t go to work but had come straight home."


    "Uh, uh, I''m sorry."


    Why? The image of the Steel Threads came to him before she asked him. Harley had unsealed the Dite even though he knew nothing. Was this why Felli was here?


    Had anything happened?


    But if that was the case, Nina should be here too?


    "Anyway, let''s go inside. It''s cold out here."


    "I''m sorry for intruding."


    Layfon entered the house and went to boil the water. Felli took out the tea bags that Dalshena had brought over before, and waited for the water to boil.


    She sat on the sofa, her hands tightly holding the tea cup, feeling its warmth.


    First was Dalshena, then Felli. Just what was going on? He quietly watched her.


    "Uh, I''ll leave this here," Felli finally said after drinking half of the tea in her cup. She opened her bag and took out a letter. "This is from the head of the male dorm. It seems to have arrived late, after you took care of the moving out procedure."


    He opened the envelope. The letter looked old. Its appearance showed its long journey to here. A bad feeling came to him which made him hesitate to read at the words on the envelope. But he ended up reading it. It was not the address of the male dorm that he had a bad feeling about. He turned over the letter with a feeling of unease and hope.


    On it were the names of three people. Toby, Henrietta and Henry.


    "I''m not saying you''ve to return to the past," Felli said and put her tea cup to her lips. Her gaze fell on the curtains.


    An intense feeling rolled over Layfon. Outside was a storm, intense wind blew outside the Aurora Field. Mixed with the wind was a high density of pollutants. The wind swept up the sand from the dry earth, making its surrounding a blur. Nothing could be seen.


    What awaited after the wind had ceased was a clean sky.


    Deep inside his throat, there was a vibration. Just what was written on the letter? He didn''t know as he hadn''t read it yet. What did it mean to see those three words? Even he himself didn''t know, just like the mad storm blowing inside him.


    It was this intense, destroying that thing deep in his heart and sweeping it up to the sky.


    (Ah, really.)


    Everything was out in the open.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine. I don''t mind."


    No, it wasn''t like this. He had replied and fixed the error. Being able to do this was already good enough for him.


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­¡­?"


    Ah, she called him like that again.


    He was looked down lightly in the library, but now¡­¡­¡­


    "Would it be good to get discouraged now?"


    Ah.


    He knew there was a thing he had to do first. He couldn''t leave the books alone in the library and let them keep piling up. That was it.


    Layfon didn''t even know what kind of expression Felli had now.


    Something deep in his throat.


    But now he had many things to say.


    What was painful, what was regrettable, what was unbecoming, what was sad, what was glad, what was embarrassing. Everything. The things Layfon Alseif knew and didn''t, the things he changed so as to understand. In order to speak the first word that would let him say it all, Layfon sobbed.

 Volume 15, 5 — Ones in Discord

    Volume 15, Chapter 5: Ones in Discord


    She realized she was in a space unfamiliar to her.


    No.


    She just hadn''t gotten used to it. She had seen that sunroof many times already. This was the feeling she had. She opened her eyes, lying on the richly decorated, luxurious bed. Leerin knew she was awake.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uh."


    She confirmed the time and showed a bitter smile.


    At this usual hour she would be making breakfast, but now there was no need. There were people to prepare meals and to do chores here, people who were here to look after her.


    Though they were poor, there were people employed here who weren''t part of the royal family.


    That wasn''t because the family of Eutnohl was one of the three royal families. The current head of Eutnohl, Minse Eutnohl, wasn''t a Heaven''s Blade successor, but Leerin knew from the Head Maid that he was active in commanding the Military Artists in the battles against filth monsters.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see a fight against filth monsters. Ordinary people would talk and compare Military Artists with music, movies or the heroes in magazines. For example, who was the most active in the last battle? The battle between the aged phase filth monster and the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Not that Leerin held no interest in those topics, but she wouldn''t actively seek them out, and so she hadn''t heard of Minse''s name there.


    "There are still many with great fighting strength."


    Leerin was an ordinary person too. She was thinking of the strength of Military Artists, but sighed when remembering the troubled look of the head maid. She finished putting the clothes on. She had woken up early but didn''t feel like sleeping again. Then the best thing to do was prepare for the next term of school. She drank from the cup next to the bed and went to the desk.


    She walked as she thought about Minse.


    Minse wasn''t part of the topic was probably because he was of the royal family. Besides the Eutnohl, the other two royal families were also elegant. The Queen, Alsheyra Almonise, the Heaven''s Blade successor and also the strongest Military Artist in Grendan, and the past head of Ronsmier, Tigris, who died in the last battle. Compared to these two, Minse could only be evaluated as average.


    Leerin thought him pitiful. Of course, not that she would let him know.


    But things had slowly changed in Grendan since the last battle. The big thing was the death of two Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Delbone and Tigris.


    In terms of age, this could be a smooth handover to the next generation. But the death of two Heaven''s Blade successors in one battle had never happened before. This was a big impact to the city.


    And no one could had thought that how fortunate it was to win this battle by only losing two Heaven''s Blade successors. This saying illustrated just how important the Heaven''s Blade successors were to Grendan.


    However, one of the casualties was a member of the royal family, Ronsmier''s Tigris. Not only did a position of the Heaven''s Blade became vacant, but also the head of the Ronsmier family. Claribel, the successor of the Ronsmiers, had left for Zuellni without permission, and so the Ronsmier family was in a warring state of who should be the next head.


    Though this was just the problem of the Ronsmier family, which should have no impact on the next Heaven''s Blade successor. However, as Claribel was a Military Artist and was expected to inherit a Heaven''s Blade, yet she had left Grendan, this had become an issue.


    Fermaus was the clear inheritor of Delbone''s position. It was rumored that she had already built up a vast net of Psychokinesis. This piece of news was reassuring.


    Two Heaven''s Blade vacancies were still a problem.


    In Alsheyra''s generation, it was rare to have not only two, but even one Heaven''s Blade position empty. It was difficult to dispel the unease. Anyway, this feeling was natural after that battle.


    The Queen seemed to still have no intentions of holding the Heaven''s Blade title competition. Leerin had no chance of seeing Alsheyra recently so she didn''t know what she was thinking, but she had seen the ministers and the Queen talking about it before she entered the Eutnohl family. The Queen had rejected their request.


    It was meaningless to have a Heaven''s Blade successor who only looked like one but had no real strength.


    That was her answer every time.


    Holding a Heaven''s Blade didn''t mean one could become a Heaven''s Blade successor. He must be chosen by the Heaven''s Blade itself. However, that had not happened yet.


    What should be done?


    Just wait? To keep believing that the next Heaven''s Blade successor would appear?


    Leerin shivered unconsciously as she thought of this. She knew what she had to do and what she could do, so she wasn''t confused.


    The last beast, Grendan, who was to resist fate had been injured. Leerin too, Alsheyra and the Heaven''s Blade successors as well. Would those wounds heal through time? Obviously not.


    But the task of waiting showed just how strong Alsheyra was. But the uneasiness didn''t disappear. If it was fate to wait for the Heaven''s Blade successors to gather together, Leerin thought it wouldn''t be too bad to entrust the Heaven''s Blade to someone until that time came.


    Who would be assured by that? Leerin and the people of Grendan.


    Leerin thought of trying to talk to Alsheyra about this, but she was worried. Perhaps it really wasn''t all that good for her to get involved in politics.


    Because¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fu."


    She put the textbooks together and left the desk. The light shone into the room. Someone had noticed the closed-curtains and pulled them open. Leerin walked onto the balcony.


    She felt as if the birds flew away because of her.


    But there were no birds. Outside, it was still dim. One would hesitate saying good morning.


    "Ah, wait."


    But Leerin called out to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes."


    Answering her was a young man standing in the middle of the balcony, getting ready as if to leap. With short hair and appearing to give a few words, he watched her clumsily. If Leerin had known of a guard, unnecessary worries might ensure, and so he had tried not to be noticed, but had failed.


    He watched her, embarrassed.


    Leerin felt the chill in the air and shivered.


    "It''s cold. Come in and have a cup of tea."


    "Ah, no. I, I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "All right. All right. Come in."


    "Yes, yes¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin poured water from the simple hot water dispenser in a corner and started making tea. The maids had said she could call them anytime she needed, but Leerin had finally managed to get them to leave this dispenser here.


    The tense young man standing in the balcony was called Eldein Riven. He was older than Leerin. Feeling tense, he said weakly, "I¡­¡­¡­ I''m thankful for worrying about me. But it''s my job to protect your Highness."


    Your Highness.


    This was how Leerin was called now.


    That happened a few days ago.


    After Alsheyra held the ceremony in the new palace, naming Leerin a successor. And then she became Leerin Eutnohl. She had officially become the successor of Grendan''s throne.


    "I''m just one of the candidates. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "How can I not!"


    How many times had she seen his shocked expression? Inside, Leerin smiled bitterly as she handed him the cup of tea.


    She drank too. She had added lots of sugar to the red tea. Ah, her brain would turn slow without sugar.


    "Because it seems a Royal Personage is someone who must have lived longer than me."


    "Uh, ahah, ah."


    Eldein stammered, reflecting her deliberation as he drank the red tea, and as he pondered, heat entered his body that was leaning towards the table.


    "Ah, no, but¡­¡­¡­"


    He was troubled. He felt that if he rejected her thought, he would be insulting the Queen, but if he agreed with her then he would be making light of her. It was easy to see his dilemma.


    (Is he strong?)


    Because of this sudden doubt, Leerin waved her hand up and down aimlessly as he watched.


    This must be his reflexes as a guard.


    Leerin had learnt most of the knowledge about the royal families and the politics of Grendan at Almonise''s home. If one had become a successor, then one''s guards belonged to Riven''s Military School with people that had gathered together to work for the royal families¡­¡­¡­ This should have been the case, but Minse had brought Eldein to his house.


    Perhaps he had another meaning behind his action.


    He must have.


    But Leerin hadn''t really thought about it.


    "Anyway. It''s my job to protect your Highness¡­¡­¡­ Ah!"


    He cut himself off and realized it was poor manner to do so.


    Leerin smiled.


    "Not bad. ¡®my¡¯."


    "No, but¡­¡­¡­ this is the job of the royal family, I¡­¡­"


    "It''s enough that my uncle trusts you enough to place you beside me."


    Her uncle was Minse.


    "But, senpai¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin faced him with a disapproving expression and pointed at his nose.


    "Is your current conversational partner your uncle? Senpai? Or me?"


    "Of course it''s her Highness, Leerin Euthnol."


    Leerin nodded in satisfaction at Eldein, who had immediately turned rigid.


    "In that case, then if I say this is good enough, then it''s good enough."


    "Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand!"


    Leerin smiled at Eldein, who finally managed to calm down. She handed him the cup.


    "Then please do your best with your job."


    "Yes. Understood!"


    Leerin laughed, finding his deferential attitude funny. He also found it funny and smiled bitterly.


    "But your Highness, how did you know I would be here at this time?"


    He hadn''t been here all the time. He was stationed somewhere not too far from Leerin''s residence and he went on patrol in case of intruders. Back then, he had just returned to the balcony and was caught off-guard by Leerin''s voice.


    "Your Highness¡­¡­"


    "That''s a girl''s secret."


    "Uh¡­¡­ I''m sorry."


    Leerin''s smile left a puzzled Eldein on the balcony, then she closed the curtain.


    He must have wanted to say that she was just a normal person.


    But she wasn''t your average citizen anymore. She was a candidate to the throne. And had Eldein thought about the blindfold she was wearing?


    "¡­¡­¡­ Well, time to study."


    She returned to the desk. Uh, in fact, she didn''t really need any guards. She tossed away that thought as her gaze landed on the textbook.


    Something felt strange.


    This was the feeling Claribel had.


    She was reading magazines at home. What she said at Layfon''s party was serious. She really wanted to move. There was no other way if Layfon had stayed at the boys'' dormitories, but now that he had moved out, it was meaningless for her to stay so far away.


    She had her room now. Next was to decorate it, and then to choose some furniture. She had enough money for that.


    She herself was a talented Military Artist. To keep the independent life of a busy Academy City, talented Military Artists were like gems. In fact, the money she had now came from negotiations with the Student President Karian. She had to keep this a secret from Nina and the others, that simply being a Military Artist was also a way to earn money.


    But that had nothing to do with now.


    "What is it?"


    She tossed the magazine aside and sat up. Something felt wrong. She remembered that feeling.


    "Ah, that means they aren''t all destroyed."


    For some reason, this was the feeling she had. They should have been all destroyed. She didn''t know why she felt their presence, those people who summoned the monster to cover the entirety of Grendan.


    The Wolf Faces.


    The malicious people who existed on the other side of the world.


    She hadn''t seen them.


    "Is that why I feel like I can sleep better since leaving Grendan?"


    At that time, she couldn''t fight because of her injury, but she did participate in the defense in front of the palace. What she could see was the monster covering the city and the countless number of live-bullets it spit out. If they had failed to destroy those live-bullets, more would have come to trample on the city.


    Claribel had fought in numerous battles, but that was the first time she had fought with pressure. The fight and the blood of the royal three families told her to remove the stress in her and find some place to relax. She had saved Layfon so she could become stronger. Maybe she left not because of wanting to live in Zuellni or her stubbornness to grow stronger, but because she simply wanted to escape.


    This was a feeling she was not permitted to have. Claribel denied her own conclusion.


    Then what?


    She couldn''t return to Grendan without having done anything. But her grandfather was dead. And she had left, brushing aside the problem of succeeding as the head of the family.


    She couldn''t boast of her strength even if she managed to grow enough to hold a Heaven''s Blade.


    "Then¡­¡­¡­"


    She stood up.


    She must go.


    She picked up the weapon harness. The only item she brought from Grendan.


    Kochouenshiken. A Dite.


    All a Military Artist needed was this.


    Claribel hid her presence and left through the window. She leaped for the night of Zuellni.


    Where was the source of this feeling?


    Her gaze kept scanning her surroundings as she leapt.


    She felt it.


    She changed her path and headed for that feeling. It came from the surrounding area of Layfon''s new home.


    Then she stopped in front of that building.


    "Just what is going on?"


    Layfon Alseif had nothing to do with this. That should have been the case. But it seemed Nina had told him about the Wolf Faces. But was that enough to get him involved? Then shouldn''t all have seen the Wolf Faces in Grendan?


    But that wasn''t possible.


    If there was some information that Claribel and Nina didn''t know¡­


    "Is it all right to make this conclusion?"


    Anyway, she had to confirm this presence she felt. The presence inside the building felt like Layfon''s, but it seemed there was someone else there beside. If she kept searching, he would find out her presence. Normally Claribel would sneak a peek while hiding her presence, but now she was ignoring it.


    Compared to this, just what were the Wolf Faces doing?


    Claribel had stopped here, but her target was nowhere in sight.


    "Even deeper? Where?"


    She concentrated.


    At that time, a girl was trapped.


    There were many masks. They were people who had the face of beast but hadn''t become beast themselves.


    They had the same pose, as if they were people reflected in a mirror. They possessed tremendous power, but because of that they had fallen. But they couldn''t ignore everything because they held great power.


    The Wolf Faces.


    They surrounded the girl. It was a strange event, but the ending was matter of fact.


    The girl was silent.


    She stood there, in this strange situation without a sense of fear.


    "Why?"


    The voice that sounded like fairies in a forest continued to enclose her.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Why? Just what is going on?"


    The girl wasn''t afraid.


    "Why. You''ve descended but have done nothing. Then¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The echo was full of confusion. The girl stood in contrast, without any confusion.


    She was tall, but not that tall. And her facial expression didn''t change in front of the Wolf Faces. The Wolf Faces stopped.


    What she wore was a uniform. A General Studies uniform of Zuellni.


    And that was confusing the Wolf Faces.


    "Durindana had finished its job."


    "Yes. The third mother form has finished its job."


    The girl nodded. Like the nod of a robot. Their doubt vanished in the face of her Psychokinesist-like manner of speaking.


    "That''s why I''m here. What''s not appropriate?"


    "Then why haven''t you finished the goal?"


    From the voice alone the girl seemed at peace. But if one was to look at it deeper perhaps it felt a tiny bit of worry. Even a powerful person would feel the pain of death. In order to reach one''s goal, there were Military Artists who aimed for revenge and got killed, there were those who got annihilated by the red-haired avenger, there were those who got caught up in it. They all experienced the pain of death.


    All for today.


    The arrival of Durindana that covered the entire Grendan was the ending she was fated to see. When she flew, the moon fell. This world that was full of lies became ashes, and the door to the real world was opened. The Wolf Faces continued to fight so they could be freed from death.


    But why was this person in this place, pretending to be a student in this Academy City?


    The Wolf Faces continued to ask.


    "In order to reach my goal."


    But the girl''s expression wasn''t as intense. Her beauty that was like delicate glass and cold metal remained unruffled.


    "But according to my speculation, your goal and mine aren''t the same."


    "Your goal¡­¡­¡­"


    "My goal is to destroy this world, but that isn''t all of it."


    The Wolf Faces were silent.


    They waited for the next utterance.


    But she changed the topic. "Because of Durindana''s passage, the hole has expanded. When we invade, that means your goal is reached. Now I''ve become the highest commander. The next order is to wait."


    The simple wordings resisted her cold attitude. The atmosphere became tense.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ To wait. Wait where?"


    Fear seeped through the question.


    The girl''s next words left no room for negotiation.


    "Wait in the Zero Territory. That which is now called the "moon", Airen''s territory. That isn''t a sealed off dimension. This dimension isn''t good for a fight that requires you to save your energy. I feel that there''s another force in this world that can fight you. And so, wait in that dimension. That isn''t inappropriate."


    "Stop joking!"


    The Wolf Faces were in disarray. Their voices echoed like on a mountain.


    They were wailing.


    The Wolf Faces that could only maintain their power through numbers turned into one single organism, wailing.


    "You, to make us stay in that place¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you can remain calm, you can also feel comfortable in the Zero Territory. Please control yourself."


    The Wolf Faces were speechless. Their reaction really didn''t fit their name.


    If just one person had enough of a strong will, then the Wolf Faces wasn''t a group of people who loved the safety offered by a group. The person whom Leerin and Nina met in the other Academy City had become a Wolf Face.


    But the Wolf Faces didn''t continue the conversation.


    They couldn''t communicate.


    It was impossible for her to understand even if they were to tell her humans'' weaknesses.


    They were prepared.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t obey this order."


    The voice was intense.


    The Wolf Faces had decided. Their effort hadn''t paid off, and still, they wouldn''t obey her. Even if they were to become enemies.


    "Then this is betrayal. Can I comprehend it this way?"


    Warning. Her voice was devoid of emotion. Fear shrouded the Wolf Faces once more. But they successfully kept it down. The fear that was deeper than that of waiting in the Zero Territory united the Wolf Faces.


    "There is no other choice."


    "I''m sorry."


    They replied honestly.


    And both sides took action simultaneously.


    The weapons in the hands of the Wolf Faces were restored.


    They attacked together in the confused situation. Wielding the weapons without fear. Attacking with everything they had, stabbing the girl.


    The blades slid through the girl''s body. Countless number of blades cut through her. She should have become pitiful pieces of meat, but that wasn''t the case.


    The girl stood there. She just stood.


    There was no injury on her body. Not a drop of blood. Even her clothes were undamaged. She just stood there.


    "I''ve confirmed the evidence of your betrayal. Now I''ll annihilate you," she said without any expression.


    "Ssss."


    One of the Wolf Faces howled. The point of the blade was inside the girl''s body, but he couldn''t feel anything with it.


    He knew they had failed.


    Failed. They couldn''t win.


    They must escape.


    There was no time.


    The girl hadn''t moved.


    But the Wolf Faces had been hit.


    "I''ll once more turn your bodies into Aurora atoms. Change the data into experience. Perhaps you will be sealed and then eliminated."


    A cold declaration.


    The Wolf Faces were terrified. They could do nothing. They had no way of resisting. Even if they could, it was meaningless as they had lost their substance. Not just the feeling of flesh but even the density of their shadows was thinning, revealing the view behind them¡­¡­¡­ then they vanished


    And so without having done anything, their figures vanished.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    All existence outside of the girl''s vanished. For the first time, she moved a part of her body that wasn''t her lips.


    Lifted her head.


    In the night sky was the moon.


    She was looking at the moon.


    "Airen Garfield. Your sacrifice is different from mine, isn''t it?" she asked the moon. But it remained silent. The light of the pure and cold moon spread across the surface of the air filter. The screen of dust and sand reflected a crescent. Though this was a scene of illusion, the girl''s expression didn''t change.


    He wanted to protect this world. Even though he had to become the moon, he still did it to protect the people of this world. He insisted on completing his mission even though the heart of the other side had changed. He was this kind of a person.


    The two points had a huge difference between them, and the girl took on this form in this world so that she could better understand it. The sacrifice of Durindana and the betrayal of the Wolf Faces paled into insignificance compared to it.


    That figure was like a bird flying in from the dark as it landed beside the girl.


    A long, dark ponytail bounced up and dark. This person looked to be about the same age as the girl.


    "What''re you doing here?"


    "I''m taking a stroll."


    "Really¡­¡­¡­" the dark haired girl didn''t look convinced. "Has anything strange happened in this area?"


    "No," the girl shook her head.


    "I see. Then everything is fine. Sorry for disturbing your walk."


    "No, it''s fine. I''m just about to head back."


    The dark haired girl left. The girl wasn''t worried and left this piece of land devoid of the Wolf Faces.


    Scanning the night sky of Zuellni again, Claribel didn''t feel at ease. Just what was going on¡­¡­¡­ She couldn''t calm herself down no matter what.


    "What''s happening. What''s happening¡­¡­¡­"


    She recalled her, the girl without emotions. She met her before the feeling of fear. A conversation that was extremely short, and that was the limit of Claribel.


    "Oh, what is your name?"


    "I''m Vati Len."


    "I see. I''m Claribel Ronsmier."


    "Please look after me."


    The girl lowered her head. All Claribel saw was a normal girl wearing the General Studies uniform and then she had forgotten all about the Wolf Faces as she ran back to her dormitory.


    She knew it.


    "What is happening?"


    She was running away. She couldn''t do anything before that girl but stood there.


    It was fear.


    Vati Len?


    Something ominous filled this name.


    Nina felt the same as Claribel. Something felt wrong. She was with Harley at that time. She had come to help him move the things he collected from the rubbish dump. They bound up some of the boxes with a rope and moved them into the research lab Harley had borrowed from the Alchemy department.


    "I can save some money this way," Harley said happily as Nina walked with a sour smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­? What''s it?" Harley turned around and asked as Nina had suddenly stopped in her track.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nothing."


    It was a strange feeling, but she didn''t know what it was. She felt that it was related to the Wolf Faces, but she was inexperienced in this area. Was her inability to fully comprehend the meaning behind this feeling representing something?


    She pressed a hand on her chest with her head turned sideway. Harley also made the same gesture.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No. It''s not that."


    "I see. Give them to me if you''re tired."


    "It''s okay. Let''s go," she urged.


    Perhaps he felt better about the situation having seen Nina''s reaction. He opened the box. This was about moving. He was very satisfied with Layfon''s new home. Now that Harley signed the contract and created his own research lab, he was full of spirit.


    How to renovate the room? That must be the topic. But she couldn''t understand him if she didn''t pay close attention because of the jargon he kept using. She had already given up listening to him.


    Her concentration was elsewhere.


    Worried. This sense of worry was making her heart beat faster. She felt that something needed to be done. This was the feeling she had.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nina?"


    "Sorry, Harley. I''ll definitely move this."


    "Eh? Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She ignored the protest of her childhood friend and left the boxes.


    To where?


    She didn''t know, but her body didn''t hesitate. Her brain knew nothing but her body knew where to go. No, to put it more accurately, her instincts were urging her body to move. Nina ran without regard of the situation. She ran farther and farther away, closer and closer to her target, and her body felt weaker. Her heart beat faster. She must stop. She should stop what she was doing now and return to Harley, telling him it was nothing with a smile and continuing to help him move the boxes.


    She had never ignored things around her.


    What had happened?


    She didn''t know. She didn''t understand but something incredible was taking place.


    She knew the other her felt tired too. Because of forcibly making her body obey her will even though it wanted to escape, her two legs that were running in the night sky of Zuellni felt heavier than usual. Her jumping height and distance weren''t on par with her usual self.


    Strange.


    Why did she resist going there so much?


    She was going to confirm something.


    Nina jumped.


    She was surprised that the landing place was close to Layfon''s new home, but what was she more surprised about was that she didn''t notice Claribel was somewhere not far from her.


    What was here?


    Her fingertip felt the Dite in her weapon harness. The air of a silent night surrounded her. The heat of summer should have passed. The season had turned colder, but Nina was sweating.


    She was sweating so much at this distance. Unbelievable.


    "Damn."


    She didn''t understand the situation. Her heart was like it was curled into a ball as she scolded herself.


    At this time, her body reacted to her sensation.


    She turned around. Someone was coming.


    She didn''t need to concentrate. That figure was getting closer under the dim light of the street lamp. Behind Nina was Layfon''s building. There weren''t many residents yet.


    She looked like a normal girl, walking slowly in the dark in the uniform of the General Studies department. She looked pretty but was a normal girl.


    But the tension in Nina didn''t ease. Her hand didn''t leave her weapon harness.


    Irritation filled her.


    And before long, the other also sensed it.


    (Melnisc?)


    (Ro, roooooo¡­¡­¡­)


    Somewhere deep inside her, Melnisc was howling in terror. But it wasn''t like the feeling that Nina had, of being overwhelmed by an unidentifiable sense of tension and fear. Melnisc felt like it was about to go insane from fury.


    The girl was heading straight for her.


    And then she stopped before Nina.


    "Could you move aside?"


    She was unshakable before Nina as she coldly uttered her words that didn''t match the current atmosphere.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Her feet wanted to move, but Nina willed them to stay.


    Not that the girl couldn''t enter the building if Nina didn''t move. But the girl had stopped in front of her. She didn''t say "get lost". She just said "move aside".


    It really was¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What are you planning?"


    "It''s a fighting strength that suits you. You are named Nina Antalk, born in the City of Schneibel. Before now you had become one with an Electronic Fairy. Other factors need to be studied to account for your current fighting strength."


    "Oh."


    She knew Nina well.


    "But it''s a very low possibility that you can eliminate me with your current power. And I don''t want to become your enemy now. I don''t like meaningless fights. Can you move aside?"


    "You¡­¡­¡­¡­" Nina repeated like a broken toy.


    "I''m Vati Len. I''ll be studying in Zuellni in the next term."


    "It¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    It shouldn''t be like this. She wanted to say it but she couldn''t. What should she do after denying her. To fight this girl named Vati Len?


    She didn''t know why calling this girl''s name gave her sense a strong ominous feeling. But this wasn''t the time.


    What she should do now was take care of the current situation.


    To fight? Or to move away?


    She should move aside. She wouldn''t win.


    No. She had had a similar experience many times already. Didn''t she overcome them one by one? But this time it was different.


    To overcome it. To do it everything she had regardless of what would happen to her.


    She didn''t even think of that now.


    (Ro¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ roooo¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Melnisc howled in her. A storm. But Nina didn''t move with his anger. She could borrow the strength of the Haikizoku. And the Dite in her weapon harness had the Electronic Fairy, Zuellni''s power. It wouldn''t break under the Kei of the Haikizoku.


    But Nina didn''t think that was enough to defeat this girl.


    (Ro¡­¡­¡­ Reu¡­¡­¡­¡­) Melnisc said.


    "L?vateinn¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "How do you know its name?"


    Vati''s expression remained unchanged, but Nina''s feet moved because of that question.


    She had stepped back to gain some distance.


    To run away.


    Now, she had run away.


    "Damn¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Never mind. I won''t get to the depths of it. But forget about doing something to me."


    Vati moved.


    "Tsk!"


    Her body was shivering.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Vati was silent. She moved past Nina and entered the building.


    "At that time I just wanted to destroy this city, but I''ll reach that goal in the next city."


    "Wait! You¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina regained her sense of self and wanted to chase after the girl.


    But her feet wouldn''t move. Her flesh had been resisting her from the start. Her heart was giving up. She didn''t have the strength to make her body obey.


    What goal was it¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    Nina didn''t even get to ask that question as she stood there.


    Vati disappeared into Layfon''s building. And next Nina''s consciousness entered a false world as if she was dragged by the Haikizoku.


    This was a dream.


    But it was the truth that Karian was plagued by it after that day.


    The day when the monster covered Grendan. Karian had chosen to stay in the Mechanical Department so that he could confirm the repairing progress of the city as the city shook intensely.


    He felt that someone was calling him. This happened when he finished talking with the person with the burden, while he was coming back to himself.


    The machines were here, their noise seemingly more intense than usual, but it was gently pushed away by the sound of bells. Perhaps Zuellni was calling. As if captured by that voice in the passing of time, Karian changed the direction of his feet.


    And he arrived in the central area of the Mechanical Department.


    "Did you call me?"


    He saw the huge central area with an expectant feeling. The Electronic Fairy was inside the gem, looking at him gently.


    "Is something wrong? If it''s not important, then stay back a little. You also want me to concentrate on fixing the city¡­¡­¡­"


    And he stopped.


    He had to.


    Gloom overcame Zuellni''s face. He didn''t know how to react to that change so he looked at her silently, waiting for her reaction. Then he sensed the change.


    Not from the Electronic Fairy.


    But from the Selenium rocks around her.


    Fog. Or a cloud of dense dust rushed out. In a split second, the dust ignored the weak air current in this area and stopped between Karian and the Electronic Fairy as it took human form.


    A person.


    A mature woman.


    But Karian didn''t know those clothes. It looked like clothes that Military Artists wore so to be able to maximize their movement.


    He should have felt the danger he was in, but he didn''t sense it. It was already too late when he noticed it. The option of running away was gone, and so he chose another way.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m L?vateinn. Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn. I''m the commander of Durindana, who is now fighting outside."


    "¡­¡­Why are you here?"


    He was terrified. But he had nothing to gain by showing his weak side here. An iron will defeated his weakness as he continued to speak.


    L?vateinn was here without doing anything. It must have another goal. Anyway, Zuellni''s reaction didn''t feel like she was reacting to an enemy. In that case he must find out L?vateinn''s goal.


    "If I were to declare it I''d say please allow me to destroy this world in the near future."


    "Why?"


    "Otherwise my master and I would not be freed. Because we are bound by this world."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian didn''t quite understand the meaning of it. But he understood the cause and reason. This world was interfering with L?vateinn and its master''s movement, and so it wanted to destroy this world. It was better than not knowing the reason.


    "But there is something we must do before that."


    "That is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Didn''t that woman - L?vateinn say something at that time?


    He woke from his dream. His body didn''t move but his eyes were opened. He realized he was in his own room. He was so busy this year that he barely had time to visit his home. But recently he had made time to return.


    He wanted to see his sister.


    There was little time left.


    The time he had to remain in this city, and the time he had to spend with his sister. Or the time they had to live in this world.


    Actually, there was plenty of time. Perhaps people tended to drag out the things they were to do. There was always time to meet his sister. Even after leaving the Academy City, he would still have time to return to his homeland.


    He thought so.


    But perhaps that time would be gone. Perhaps whatever he did now would not help the situation just like the crisis Zuellni was facing.


    Not feeling tired anymore, Karian left the room with the intention of brewing a cup of tea.


    Felli was in the living room.


    "Ah, you''re already up?"


    "Did you ask after having seen the time?"


    He checked the time. It was time to wake up.


    "I see. I''ve overslept."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you tired?"


    He thought she might be still mad like before, but her conversation was extremely normal. He felt that he was progressing somewhat.


    He was happy yet sad. So hard to comprehend. He smiled sourly and dusted away the remnants of his dream. Before he had seen the problem that needed solving. Now was the time to solve it. And the future was to draw success.


    "There''s tea in the teapot. Do you want me to brew some?"


    "Thanks. We haven''t had breakfast together for a long time."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Not that we have done anything together."


    She watched the kitchen and took up Karian''s cup.


    Now was the time to pass the time of now.


    The little time left for now that he wanted to see.


    That dimension didn''t exist.


    It was called En.


    A network between Regios that people couldn''t see. An information network.


    In the false dimension were two figures facing each other.


    One was a girl of weak light.


    The other was a beautiful figure of a half human, half bird.


    Zuellni and Schneibel. Nina and Melnisc spoke at the same time in this dimension.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She immediately realized something had changed.


    Vati Len. The woman exuding a sense of danger, one that Nina couldn''t do anything about. The woman whom Melnisc called L?vateinn. For that, the two had met in this dimension.


    When Nina realized the situation, Schneibel had stopped speaking.


    "I understand the situation."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''ve been infiltrated. Right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Zuellni didn''t reply.


    "Concentrating on Durindana''s attack, you hadn''t realized L?vateinn''s presence. Starting from me, every Electronic Fairy had missed her. I can''t scold you for that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Zuellni lowered her gaze in dejection.


    "Besides, we can''t do anything in this situation. Not only the Heaven''s Blade successors, but even the Queen is subjected to Durindana''s binding. Every power in this world is bound. That is probably the fault of us Regios," Schneibel said without changing her expression. She wasn''t robotic. She had just had years and years to suppress her emotions.


    "But it was possible to contact us about it. Zuellni, you should have known."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But Zuellni kept her silence.


    Zuellni herself felt Schneibel''s irritation. But she remained silent. The crisp, bell-like voice that Nina had heard before didn''t defend itself.


    "Why didn''t you contact us? Or is it because it is an Academy City?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "But this problem isn''t the same as the red haired beast and darkness. This is related to the crisis of this world. You should understand that being an Academy City isn''t enough to explain your action."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    In Schneibel''s expression was disapproval that Nina couldn''t understand.


    Schneibel couldn''t guess the scope of meaning behind Zuellni''s silence. Not that Zuellni couldn''t speak of it. Schneibel had done a thorough research in Zuellni''s situation before initiating communication through En. She didn''t notice anything strange caused by L?vateinn''s presence.


    And if Zuellni had been so exhausted that she couldn''t contact Schneibel, how did it explain her being able to communicate from the beginning through En?


    So that meant Zuellni was using silence to protect her own thoughts.


    For what?


    Even the mother of all Electronic Fairies - Schneibel, didn''t know. What was Zuellni thinking?


    "Why don''t you speak!"


    Even Nina didn''t understand.


    "Zuellni!"


    Zuellni replied Nina''s painful question with silence.


    "You''re admitting in silence. Is that true? Why? Because you lost? You gave me power. Because of that? Zuellni. Answer me!"


    Zuellni continued to keep her silence. For the Academy City. For Nina''s passion. But she still kept her silence.


    "Why don''t you say a word!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''re still treating me like an outsider!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Zuellni?"


    Nina''s pain filled the dimension. The dimension echoed her heart.


    This was proof that the substance of the Electronic Fairy in Nina''s body was growing normally, or that the substance that would become the new hope was her. But the process of factoring in the safety of the Academy City in Schneibel''s question was already gone.


    She must make a decision.


    "All right."


    Schneibel looked at the determined girl. At the Electronic Fairy that selflessly sacrificed herself for the people in her city.


    In her, all emotions were eliminated.


    "I won''t ask again of your issue. But as one who bears the responsibility for the structure of this world, we must destroy L?vateinn."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you interfere with this, you''ll become our enemy."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Zuellni lowered her head sadly.


    "Is that fine?"


    The girl nodded.


    "Zuellni. Why?" Nina''s wail couldn''t be communicated.


    And at this moment, the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the world.

 Volume 15, Epilogue — And the One They Face

    Volume 15, Epilogue: And the One They Face


    Bound by metal ropes, the roaming bus was lifted up.


    His stomach turned as the shaking caused by the bus bumping into the materials to slow down the contact between the bus and the outer edge stopped.


    "Ahh, I was used to this six years ago."


    He brushed away the hair that blocked his vision because of the shaking. He sighed. The bento and the nutrient pills in his stomach turned. This discomfort made him pale.


    "Getting clumsy? Or is it because of age?" Karian mocked the person sitting beside him, and then smiled sourly.


    "I''m not the same as you."


    "You said that."


    The man beside him smiled.


    The man, Vance''s smile, Karian couldn''t take his eyes off him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What the, this is disgusting."


    "Ah, you''ve been smiling a lot since graduation."


    "True. I''ve been released from the pressure. What else can I do but smile."


    After noticing that Vance was contradicting his own words, Karian stood up and grabbed hold of his own luggage. The two of them were wearing durable clothes because they needed to journey far away.


    They weren''t wearing Zuellni''s uniform anymore.


    It took them some time to get to the city named Metelo.


    They got off the roaming bus.


    "It''s nostalgic to see you here," Karian said as they headed for the residence for outsiders.


    "Geez, our route is the same till now. But are we to part here?"


    "We¡¯ll part like this?"


    "Then our fate to meet ends here."


    Something was hidden behind their casual conversation. They both knew it but didn''t show it as they kept walking. Inside Karian''s mind floated the scene of the graduating ceremony.


    The new Student President Samiraya gave her speech. Her short stature as she spoke seriously into the microphone made everyone laugh.


    He felt discomfort, but he had changed his mindset while waiting on the roaming bus.


    "Gorneo, that fellow has too much energy when he''s looking after Shante''s recovery."


    Karian patted Vance''s back nonchalantly, comforting him. Of course, with a smile.


    Vance watched him with anger.


    "Really, your bad habit hasn''t changed since I first met you."


    "I''ve been growing, but it''s not easy to change. You too."


    "Um¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Growing and changing aren''t the same. We''ve grown but haven''t changed. That''s the case. But if you''ve changed, as the head of the Military Arts department, I wouldn''t wish for it."


    "Your tongue is still as sharp as ever."


    "Yes. And so I know how and when to use my sharp tongue. That''s my growth."


    "Really, you haven''t changed."


    They smiled as they headed for the hotel.


    They both knew this ending as they walked step by step. There was probably still some time left as they waited for the next roaming bus. But they felt that that time was meaningless.


    Perhaps they wouldn''t have the chance to speak this anymore.


    And so they were confirming the ending.


    If there existed some deviation, "time" must be it.


    Vance thought here existed something they had in common.


    Karian thought differently.


    And the difference was obvious when they reached the hotel.


    "You''re finally here. We''ve been waiting."


    Vance understood when he heard the greeting.


    At the entrance of the hotel. Passengers of the roaming buses were all here to go through the administration process so they could stay in this city while waiting for the next bus.


    Vance couldn''t believe the male and female pair he saw who were ignoring everyone else around them.


    "Sorry for making you wait. How''s the preparation with the bus?"


    "All done. Including the guard and the driver. You will look just like a rich young man."


    "Then I''ll gladly accept your words. Anyway, what is left to prepare is my wallet."


    Vance was startled.


    Karian took over. "Hey," he said to Vance, a friend he had been with for six years in Zuellni.


    "What''s going on?"


    "There''s something I have to do."


    "What?"


    "But it''s not something I can do by myself. So I need guards. But there aren''t many guards that I personally know."


    "So you''ve hired them?"


    "So I''ve hired them."


    Various emotions rolled over Vance at Karian''s calm attitude.


    "Don''t want to come with me and greet them?"


    "You have your own city to return to, and there''s an obstacle too. I''m sorry, but I don''t want you to worry about me. On that level, they are quite capable too."


    "Really¡­¡­¡­"


    Vance lifted his head. All kinds of words whirled in his mind, but he swallowed them all.


    "¡­¡­ Yes. We aren''t from the same city anymore."


    "Yes. And we aren''t comrades of the same path."


    "I see," Vance nodded and patted Karian''s shoulder. The thin figure shook at his patting.


    "Then goodbye."


    "Yes. Goodbye."


    They parted.


    Looking at his friend vanish amidst the crowd heading for the hotel, Karian turned to his new companions.


    Looking at him who had a tattoo over his left eye.


    "Then, let''s listen to our client''s request one more time."


    "Uh, that, it''s a bit embarrassing," Karian said, but he didn''t look shy at all.


    "It''s world peace."


    He declared and took a step.


    To the hotel.


    For a new journey.

 Volume 16, Prologue — The Hermits Awakening

    Volume 16, Prologue: The Hermit''s Awakening


    The pair of icy cold eyes opened.


    The stiffly closed lips parted. A breath flowed slowly. The soft sound became an airflow, making the air vibrant.


    "Nina has left the plan. What''s going on?"


    The sound making the vibrant was low and heavy. A male''s voice. The voice sounded dry like an eraser rubbing against something. Perhaps it had been a long time since he last spoke.


    "That''s an event difficult to judge," a female''s delicate voice replied. "Zuellni obviously wants to act independently."


    "In this kind of situation, a mere Electronic Fairy? Though the environment you arranged for her is very special¡­¡­"


    "It''s still hard to decide if such an arrogant action should be stopped."


    The slightly opened eyes widened, capturing the voice of that owner. It was a very beautiful half-bird, half human. The Electronic Fairy living in Senou City. She was the mother of all electronic fairies, Schneibel.


    It was obvious that the type was different. The light Schneibel exuded seemed to be swallowing its surrounding darkness, but there was nothing in the depth of that darkness. It simply existed in this dimension.


    Except the voice of the owner whose eyes were closed.


    He was like a man carved from stones. There wasn''t any redundant muscle. Each piece of muscle was smooth as if it was polished. He looked like an elder, but his skin was in contradiction. It even seemed to be bouncing off Schneibel''s light. However, his hair was white, the same as his beard. The gaze from the slightly opened eyes was intense and sharp, as if another life was in this body.


    A very strange old man.


    As if he was some furniture. Just like a delicately carved piece of wood.


    "She doesn''t trust you."


    "Is that so?"


    Schneibel looked flustered at the old man''s words, and then a bitter smiled appeared on the old man''s face. Wrinkles not of a human''s showed up on the corner of the mouth. The dry voice broke.


    "Let me ask you. What have you seen in that child?"


    Moisture slowly seeped through that voice. The change was low-key, but the voice was strong.


    "I don''t know. I don''t understand what she''s thinking."


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­"


    The owner of the voice squinted, a smile through the eyes.


    "As if that child is in her rebellious phase."


    "And perhaps that is the case."


    "Uh?"


    "Since that child became independent, she has been having a deep relationship with things outside this world. She has already touched that darkness before she knew of my plan."


    "And so her core has changed? Changes were happening that you weren''t aware of?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Uh."


    The old man''s body was slowly changing.


    Schneibel''s light illuminated lustrous skin, skin that was moist like a human''s. The tension between the two allowed no cracks, but now amidst it was a space. His joints moved. The old man''s body was bathed in light, but the furniture-like texture of it began to return to life.


    "Can I ask you to take action?" Schneibel asked, as if she was begging. The half bird, half man. One that looked yet not looked like a human being, but it had flesh. It was a half-life organism created by electrons. The master of all electronic fairies, Schneibel, was looking at the old man like a girl praying sincerely.


    "Uh, I have to. I cannot not take action, but I don''t know if the result will be like what you envision."


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "I must confirm if Zuellni has pulled Nina into the wheel of fate."


    "Then, you are really going to¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If she''s in it, then I must take her back."


    "Gill."


    "She''s necessary."


    The old man stood.


    He was no longer a dry and stony wooden statue. His gaze now suppressed the darkness, his skin had moisture like a human being''s, and he exuded power and authority. His breath shook the air for a long time.


    In here stood a warrior.


    "I can''t not investigate Zuellni''s plan for you."


    The old man stood, his heavy sigh continued. His golden Kei brushed apart the darkness. He stood as a fighter in front of Schneibel. His pose as he held red metal in his right hand no longer was that of a dry tree branch.


    His presence was that of a domineering warrior.

 Volume 16, 1 — Adolescence and Strife

    Volume 16, Chapter 1: Adolescence and Strife


    The sun of the spring season shone on the budding, tender leaves of the trees. Because the city moved according to where the filth monsters were, its seasons were irregular. However, the vegetation in the city, having undergone these extreme changes, were adaptable, and so this was what it looked like in spring.


    The light was reflected back by the faint green tender leaves, making them appear gentler, exuding in Zuellni¡¯s air a sign of life. And the delayed enrollment ceremony ended in this atmosphere. New students began to get used to their new lives here.


    The competition grounds. A place for official Military Artists in Zuellni for training. It was a very spacious area for the platoons. It had artificially made hills and forests, and sometimes even quagmire that would trap one¡¯s feet. If one were in a place filled with stone towers, then there would be a very intense aerial fight.


    On that day was a special match. It wasn¡¯t a platoon match for a selenium mine in the Military Arts Competition between cities. It was a match on a smaller scale. The platoons matches took place a bit later than usual this year. Still, this year, one would see the strength of the new students and the senior students.


    The match today took place for new students to understand how it worked. This policy was permitted by the new Student President Samiraya Miruke and the new Head of the Military Arts subject Gorneo Luckens.


    There were many new students in the spectator stand as they had the priority seats. Big screens were set up by audience outside the grounds. Besides, one could also view it from his monitor in his own room. Most of the displays showed entertainment programs. Other than those programs, live-feeds of the platoon matches were also very popular.


    The platoons in today¡¯s match were the 14th and the 17th platoons.


    But the outcome of the match could be seen in about 10 minutes after the match began. And in this high-speed match, the 10 minutes could seem very long.


    Under the rule, the match would stop once the captain of the team was down.


    Dalshena, under the cover provided by Sharnid, had entered the central fight while Nina was closing in on Shin with her Kei. The one on one fight was about to begin.


    ¡°Here she comes,¡± Shin said, looking at the Dite in his hand. His weapon was an elegant sword, but the blade was bent in the middle. Originally, this was a weapon favorable for adaptable matches. Adding speed to the tip of the blade was its limit. As expected, its level of strength was a problem. If he were to use it against Nina¡¯s metal whips, his weapon would lose on its strength. And knowing that, he had avoided using techniques that meant pitting his strength against hers, but he was stretching it.


    ¡°Both of us were of about the same strength till now, but suddenly the distance between us has widened.¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡­¡±


    Nina belonged to the 14th platoon before she set up the 17th platoon.


    ¡°Well, anyway. I¡¯m glad to see my juniors growing up. That¡¯s the same for people who leave my side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re just the decorations of this show.¡±


    Nina turned around at his words. The match wouldn¡¯t end if they didn¡¯t win against the captain of the opposing team. Shin¡¯s weapon was broken, but he himself still stood with no will of surrendering.


    So the match hadn¡¯t ended.


    But Nina had stopped moving, and Shin too. Both of their gazes were fixed in the middle of the field where the stone towers stood.


    ¡°Haha, is this all right?¡± Claribel was extremely happy. The Kochouenshiken gave off a bright light, affected by her Kei. Wearing the extra combat clothes from the 14th platoon, she looked like a missionary of the night.


    Layfon stood a bit further from her on the top of a stone tower. In his hand was the Sapphire Dite.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Layfon remained silent, confirming the wind coming into contact with his blade. Though feeling the slow, strong wind pressing down on him, he was still observing Claribel.


    She looked very happy.


    Of course. She came to Zuellni to fight him. It was without a doubt that she was happy about this match.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re letting down your guard like last time.¡±


    Feeling like he was nailed.


    Layfon didn¡¯t give her a bitter smile as he continued to feel the wind on the blade. Claribel smiled at his attitude as she continued to raise the pressure of her Kei. She hadn¡¯t made a move.


    The wind howled behind her, raising as her Kei rose.


    Claribel used Karen Kei, a type of Kei that used freedom as its principle. Layfon must not focus on his sole attention on her, so that he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a sudden attack from his back.


    The wind. But he couldn¡¯t feel the Kei from the wind. And so he could only watch. Was there another way?


    The purpose of the Kei flowing from the Kochouenshiken was to confuse him¡­ He knew it for sure, but this confidence was dangerous for him. He couldn¡¯t be confused by what he saw. He changed his original thinking and stopped reading the wind on his blade.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Humph.¡±


    Claribel stopped smiling. After understanding his action, a deeper smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°You really know how to fight.¡±


    These were Layfon¡¯s first words since the match began.


    He felt like he was looking at a combination of Claribel¡¯s smile and the Savaris from that time.


    Claribel¡¯s grandfather was Tigris, and her military arts master was Troyatte. She should also be acquainted with Savaris, but Layfon didn¡¯t think those two had a deep relationship. He just felt that they were similar.


    Perhaps those born of Grendan, wanting to fight, were all like that. But perhaps it might not have anything to do with the location. It could just be a simple smile that wanted a fight.


    Probably the latter.


    As a pretty girl, this smile appearing on Claribel¡¯s face still made her cute. Conversely, the smile on Savaris¡¯ face made the atmosphere tragic. But in terms of the threatening feeling created by it, Savaris¡¯ was stronger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Claribel didn¡¯t reply in case of a deceiving act in the fight.


    Her outflow of Kei remained steady. The flame proudly wove around the Kochouenshiken. He could read nothing else but that. She wondered what he was planning by stalling for time. She wanted to think deeper but gave up. She just needed to wait for his attack then react. She kept this stance, her tension reaching its limit. She focused on her target.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­ here I go.¡±


    But Layfon reacted before he heard the words. He leaped. Her words were deceit.


    He already felt the change when she said ¡°then¡±. The stone tower beneath him was breaking. If he were to listen to everything and then evade her, that would have been too late for him.


    Explosion. The shards of the stone beside Claribel¡¯s feet became Kei and flew. To stop the predictable paths of the Kei bullets from being read, she was spinning in circles as she closed in on him.


    When he came within reach, the Kei bullets shot for their target, but Layfon didn¡¯t cut through them with his Sapphire Dite. He also didn¡¯t release his Kei to strike them down¡­¡­¡­ his foot touched the ground and he jumped, taking advantage of the split second before the Kei bullets exploded to change his direction.


    ¡°Truly is¡­¡±


    Claribel¡¯s voice came to him in the explosion. It felt different from her position. This was also Karen Kei. He didn¡¯t hesitate, knowing it was a trick. He kept heading in the direction he was feeling.


    Yes, rely on his senses.


    Layfon shot forward, ignoring the sharp Kei bullets speeding for him, and brushed past the right side of Claribel before a stone tower.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Her expression twisted. At the same time, because of Layfon¡¯s speed, the wind blew apart her figure.


    An illusion.


    Then came Layfon¡¯s attack. The stone tower behind the illusion was cut into half. The upper part of it slid down, and behind it leaped Claribel.


    ¡°You saw through it!¡± her voice was full of joy.


    But Layfon ignored the sound and the figure, kicking at the part of the stone tower that was sliding down and changed his own direction again.


    Right underneath him.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­ Ah!¡±


    The rocks released by this action surprised Claribel. Something flew in between her head and body.


    A fragment of the stone tower. A fragment that was the size of a fist shot through her and her figure disappeared.


    Another illusion.


    Then was Claribel¡¯s real body standing at where he attacked?


    No.


    Layfon was heading straight for the ground but he maintained his speed. The Military Artists on the stand moaned, some held their breath as they saw he was about to crash.


    But not so.


    Just as he was about to crash, his figure vanished. The wind of his downward movement brushed the ground a little, and the dust circling his figure earlier dissipated.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Even Claribel herself was surprised. She saw him disappearing from her hiding place.


    Of course, she understood immediately. It was a misjudged movement.


    Internal Kei variation - Fleeting Shadow. A Kei technique that made you judge incorrectly for a single moment. Because Layfon¡¯s Kei was too strong, everyone thought he was still there descending.


    Then where was he?


    He had hidden himself. Claribel was the one ambushing him, but somehow she had lost her target and had become the target herself. She suppressed her feeling and increased her Sakkei as her gaze moved. She didn¡¯t discover where he was hiding himself since he used Sakkei, but he was using Kei again, so he must be hiding somewhere near.


    No¡­¡­


    It wasn¡¯t rational to go back in her conclusion. It was just that her body reacted quicker than her thoughts. She jumped out from her hiding place, the Kochouenshiken moving with the movement of her wrist.


    The stone tower she was hiding in earlier collapsed in an instant. Sparks flew off the red Kochouenshiken blade as she received numerous cut paths. Layfon was right beside her. The green cut path of the Sapphire Dite brushed past her eyebrow. So very exciting. She was able to react in time because Sakkei allowed her to react faster than normal. Otherwise, she would have lost already.


    Was it luck or her own strength? Claribel shivered, standing on this delicate boundary. She eliminated her Sakkei and released all of her Kei.


    And Layfon reacted.


    Suddenly, the whole field shook as the released Kei clashed.


    At this time, Claribel thought fast. Where was Layfon hiding before? She herself was discovered because she was surprised by his technique Fleeting Shadow.


    It was a strong illusion, so strong that not only her, but the audience were also deceived. She could tell from the sound coming from the stand. Even the Military Artists watching from afar fell for it. And Layfon had taken advantage of it. It was hard to wrap her mind around this precise skill.


    But he maintained that while being able to appear right behind her? Was he luring her out using the technique? And so he found where she was at that split second when her Kei ebbed.


    Could that be the case?


    (My battle reactions aren¡¯t as sharp as his.)


    This was the conclusion.


    Karen Kei¡¯s strong point was illusion. Claribel had learned the Kei skill but was still slower than Layfon. Or could it be that she hadn¡¯t had the chance to show off her skill.


    But Layfon did it. He had accurately grasped hold of the strengths and weaknesses of his techniques and used them accordingly. And so in order to confuse his opponent, he had used it.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s close combat this time,¡± Claribel declared. No more illusions, but a real attack. She pressed down her body and threw herself into his embrace, swinging Kochouenshiken upward.


    Layfon leaned back and evaded it. The Kei running up the blade destroyed its surroundings, and Layfon used his own Kei to reflect it. The two types of Kei clashed and threw off sparks.


    The flaming sky turned one¡¯s vision orange, but calm observation could see Layfon backing away as he reacted to her attacks.


    They exchanged cut paths, the Kei from their body clashing against each other. The more Layfon¡¯s Kei refused Claribel¡¯s, the more Claribel¡¯s Kei closed in on him. The two fighters¡¯ fight was also like their Kei, the distance between them not shortening as they ran in the field.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The attacking side, Claribel, made an impatient noise. She hadn¡¯t managed to shorten the gap by even one step, and Layfon was backing off while matching her speed, and she was unable to break apart his Kei. Besides, in his right hand¡­¡­ He was holding his katana naturally. Claribel pressed on more.


    In reality she was the attacker, but mentally, she was the one being pursued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Silently, Layfon focused on evading. He wasn¡¯t holding anything back.


    In terms of technique, he felt that hers and his were about the same. Her unyielding spirit was indeed taking a toll on his mentality, but she didn¡¯t notice that because of her growing impatience.


    Same as the fight with Haia, Layfon felt that the only difference was in their Kei. Everything else was about the same, including their mentality. Layfon fully knew well his own weaknesses. One shouldn¡¯t involve one¡¯s emotions in a fight. What mattered in a fight was the means, not the purpose. But what made a good fight was to make the fight itself a purpose. Claribel was like that. Though he wasn¡¯t sure if that was her essence, it looked like it at this moment. Claribel came to Zuellni in order to fight him.


    Did she like fighting?


    She had the same smile on her when he reunited with her in Grendan.


    But¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±


    Anger burned in her eyes. The red of Kochouenshiken deepened. Using the time when her Kei changed, she pulled open the distance.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ You¡¯re underestimating me!¡±


    External Kei Karen Kei - Red Ripples.


    As she shouted, red filled his vision. It wasn¡¯t just enveloping Layfon. The red exploded with Kochouenshiken as its center¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ accurately speaking, red buried the entire stone tower field, then it bounded for Layfon like an unsteady monster heading for its prey.


    Not that Claribel¡¯s Kei could do all that instantly. In order to confuse him, she had used the Karen Kei net hiding in the field. She hoped by using this hidden Kei, she could reach his level or even overcome him.


    ¡°Can you still keep that expression after this!!¡± she shouted, her shout transforming into a red beast¡¯s roar, sweeping towards Layfon.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Layfon didn¡¯t back off anymore, anxiety rolling off him. He readied his Sapphire Dite.


    Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.


    ¡°I know this technique!¡± Claribel shouted, a mad howl.


    ¡°Can you cut this Kei? Just you? Using that katana?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Silence. He kept his pose.


    ¡°Can you do that without a Heaven¡¯s Blade?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He was still silent. He just held tightly to the handle of the blade, transferring the feel of it to his left hand. Karen Kei. Though the heat of the Kei was before him, its speed continued to rise.


    He felt the heat in the sole of his boots. It was creeping towards him on the ground. Though its speed was slower, Layfon needed to concentrate to counter what was before him. Any opening on his part would mean receiving an attack.


    Besides, he had nowhere to run to.


    Pressed down by Claribel¡¯s soundless aura, the red ripples were within his finger¡¯s reach. The Kei he kept holding in shattered, cutting the world into another scene.


    Boom¡­¡­¡­


    The sound coming from inside him.


    Boom¡­¡­ Boom¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Karen Kei. It gave off this vibrating sound as its density rose. This pure voice was created from the soul of its creator.


    Boom¡­¡­ Boom¡­¡­


    That was the sound of the Kei running on the Sapphire Dite.


    Boom¡­¡­ Boom¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the density rose, so too was the vibrating speed.


    Boom, Boom¡­¡­¡­Boom¡­¡­¡­


    The vibration was interfered with as the density rose.


    This was the warning sign of the Sapphire Dite, warning that it was possible to reach a world beyond the reach of physics.


    That was the wailing of metal.


    Layfon opened his eyes after hearing it. His consciousness came back to the fight, reorganizing the pictures into reality.


    His face and hair were burnt. Smoke filled his vision. His body was like carbon. This wasn¡¯t a safe fight in an Academy City anymore. He was fighting for his life here.


    He held the handle of the blade.


    He felt the Kei moving regularly and stubbornly in his right hand. In his left he felt the Kei running in the blade. It was the moaning of a chain suppressing the power from running in a certain direction.


    Let it go.


    Release it.


    His blade moved.


    The blade slid down, its Kei resisting the Kei in his right hand and that released the Kei altogether, creating sparks, creating flame. But this was just the ripples. Everything was in the blade that was about to release its Kei.


    To cut what? What could it cut? This wasn¡¯t just dependent on the sharpness of the blade. Layfon also had to think about his target, where and when to release it, and whether the cut path would work.


    Before him.


    Facing the heat, facing her discomfort, he painted the cut path.


    The flame of the Karen Kei was annihilated, but the flash of blue didn¡¯t disappear. It cut the Karen Kei into two.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough. This cut wasn¡¯t enough. The flame remained around her. Her fangs appeared before him once more. Just cutting the flame into two was meaningless.


    But Layfon had no way to move. He didn¡¯t release the other two blades. Maintaining his guard and tension, he remained still as he looked for the traces of his blue wound.


    The flame that was cut into two swayed, but not just in one direction. Judging from the whole picture, it should be attacking Layfon from all sides.


    But that was what he wanted. The scene opposite him before the two flames. It was what he wanted.


    He flipped his blade around.


    And disappeared.


    Heaven¡¯s Blade technique - Hazy Garret.


    Trying to overcome the limit of physics, the Sapphire Dite wailed. And before the blade was the scene of the cut flame.


    The unseen cut paths that were everything didn¡¯t just cut off the flame. They were also cutting off the Kei Claribel had laid out, hidden in the forest of stone towers, as well as the Kei connected to the Kochouenshiken.


    The hidden Kei wasn¡¯t released all at once. And this Kei technique wasn¡¯t released like an explosion. One could understand by looking at the changes happening now. A change meant an existence that was being controlled. It wasn¡¯t a phenomenon of a destruction explosion. It was a power that was directed.


    Layfon¡¯s invisible cut paths had cut off them, destroying the control of the red waves.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Claribel wailed. A ringing sound from the Kochouenshiken and the blade itself shattered.


    The heat controlling the red waves dissipated. The top corners of Hazy Garret cut apart the flame heading for Layfon. The remnants of flame were strong, flinging past the shield of Kei enveloping him.


    The Sapphire Dite in his hand had lost its original color and had turned pure black, breaking apart like soil.


    The capacity had overcome its limit, and it didn¡¯t even create an explosion that should have happened. Having lost the strength of its substance, it returned to dust.


    Feeling empty of the lightness in his left hand, Layfon took a step forward.


    The waves that had lost their controller caused the hidden Kei to transform into Karen Kei. This was a natural result of what should have waited to be slowly ignited.


    And so came the explosion.


    As expected, it expanded.


    Layfon ran. He picked up Kochouenshiken and Claribel, who was lying on the ground, and increased his speed.


    Psyharden technique - Reflecting Water Ferry.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡±


    He moved with extreme speed with Claribel under his arm, escaping from the forest of stone towers.


    What followed was the sound of a huge detonation. A whirlwind of heat spiraled to the sky. Flecks of red dotted the blue sky. With his back to the scene, Layfon looked down at Claribel.


    ¡°It¡¯s turned into something troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡±


    Claribel¡¯s cold voice continued after the explosion had died down.


    ¡ó


    And so the match ended.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve really learnt something,¡± Mifi breathed out the air she swallowed after watching the match.


    Right now Mifi was watching the monitor in a restaurant, eating cakes and drinking tea. The rising steam from the porcelain cup was no more. As if having thought of something, she cut the cake with her fork, drank, and turned around.


    ¡°Uh? Ahah.¡±


    At the counter was Meishen, who also breathed out and nodded with her hand on her chest.


    Pieces of cake were placed in the glass container. From the basics to things Meishen owned, everything was so rich. These things sparkled like gems.


    ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mifi swiftly changed her gaze to look at her childhood friend, who was also cupping the tea cup that was no longer steaming.


    ¡°Is that all right? To really give up?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Well¡­¡­¡±


    Naruki put down the cup and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to be in a fight like that.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, not all fights are like that. Besides, Layfon and that girl are special.¡±


    ¡°Special? That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know I don¡¯t yet have the strength to be in a platoon. Besides, I still want to be a policewoman.¡±


    ¡°Even the police force needs strong Military Artists.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ So to speak.¡±


    Naruki¡¯s gaze moved away, and Mifi couldn¡¯t keep on talking about the same topic. She puffed out her cheeks. Anyway, Naruki had replied her, half-heartedly.


    No, perhaps not so. She just didn¡¯t know how to explain it well.


    Many students from the Military Arts had changed since that day. Not only so. Mifi felt that the atmosphere of the entire Military Arts faculty had changed. Of course Mifi wasn¡¯t the only one to notice this. Her other childhood friend, Meishen, anxiously watching them, must also feel the same.


    Something must have happened on that day?


    For those ordinary people waiting in the shelter could not comprehend their experience.


    It felt lonely and sad.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Mifi said, turning her gaze out the window. The door opened with the soft ring of the bell.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished delivering.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ thanks.¡±


    Meishen replied with a smile.


    The person coming in was a female student wearing an apron over her Zuellni uniform. The color of her hair ribbon was the same as last year¡¯s Mifi¡¯s¡­ meaning she was a first year. And she was also the only part timer in Meishen¡¯s shop.


    Students¡¯ lives had also changed along with the passing of an academic year. Just like the change of classrooms and textbooks, people had also changed, and some students had moved to other places to live.


    Layfon had taken the chance of being the unlucky one who had to leave his dormitory, along with other people - Nina, Felli, Claribel, Harley and Meishen, to move to an area slightly further away from the center of the Academy City, closer to the cargo district.


    Meishen had renovated a part of the first floor of the apartment, opening her own shop to sell cakes. But this building was at the far end of the city. There were no customers. She had signed a contract with another shop so her cakes would be delivered to them. But she had opened a small eating area here, and that had become a resting place for others who lived in the same apartment.


    And the part timer was Vati Len, who also lived in the same apartment.


    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to choose this place. I think there are other places that are more convenient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to living in a crowded place,¡± Vati calmly answered Mifi¡¯s question. She was a girl without any emotions. No. Mifi could detect some very subtle expression changes. She wasn¡¯t the same as Felli whose expression also remained the same.


    To put it accurately, she probably wasn¡¯t good at speaking and laughing. Mifi was at first uncomfortable, wondering if she was really suitable for the job. Either way, even the shop owner, Meishen, also had a social phobia. She managed to sign the contract with the shop that she worked part time at last year, so basically she hadn¡¯t opened up any new market. Even so, Vati the part timer who delivered cakes was the face of the shop.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beauty. What a waste.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Vati cocked her head, not understanding.


    Anyway, Mifi hadn¡¯t heard of any complaints from Meishen, so perhaps it was all right.


    ¡°It seems smooth.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Um.¡±


    Meishen smiled.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go buy something for the celebrating and regretful parties.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve almost forgotten.¡±


    Naruki clapped her hands. Mifi had also remembered why she was here. It was natural for the 17th platoon to be here, and Claribel from the 14th platoon also lived here. Claribel had a good relationship with Meishen and the gang. Regardless of which side lost the match, they had decided to prepare a party for them.


    There was no cake on Naruki¡¯s plate. The cup was also empty. Mifi finished her cake in a hurry and drained her cup.


    ¡°Then Vati-san, please look after the shop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. And manager, please just call me Vati.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Uh, then I¡¯m counting on you, Vati.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Meishen took off her apron and leave with her friends, leaving behind Vati Len Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the other side of the huge glass window, the three girls were heading for the tram station. According to their speed, they would arrive in 12 minutes and 13 seconds. There was no anticipated danger. The tram arrived at exactly the right time, and it would take it 5 minutes and 7 seconds to arrive at the shops. Based on her experience, it would take them another one hour to the location where they could resupply, which just matched the timetable of the tram. She speculated that they would return after 2 hours, 5 minutes and 5 seconds.


    She had finished all the deliveries today. There was a 12% possibility of having new customers other than the residents living in this apartment. The students working in the cargo district hadn¡¯t dropped by much since the opening of the shop, and those few familiar customers didn¡¯t come everyday.


    Vati washed the utensils the girls had used and started cleaning the shop. She would use this time to calculate the day¡¯s income and expenses. The original plan was that the cakes delivered to the shop would be the basic income, and so unless the shop suddenly cancelled the contract or that there was some problem with food storage, the number wouldn¡¯t go to red. The income was enough to cover the rent, electricity and gas fees, as well as other assorted expenses.


    Not having to work in a rush and not having to worry because of work to be able to obtain such a result felt very fulfilling.


    And¡­¡­


    ¡°Meishen Trinden,¡± Vati said.


    Vati cleaned thoroughly, so thoroughly that there was no single flaw in the shop. It took her about 30 minutes to finish and so she had time to wait. She stood behind the counter, considering about that 12% of possibility and waited for her customers.


    This was undoubtedly a waste of time, but Vati didn¡¯t feel painful. She just waited quietly for the passage of time.


    This was a feeling she hadn¡¯t had before.


    It was a feeling Vati didn¡¯t have in her world. To explain further, she had had it before, but she couldn¡¯t feel it at the time after that, but because she had lost it once, she could feel it now.


    Could she, such an existence, feel this? Not that Vati hadn¡¯t doubted, but she couldn¡¯t deny it in reality.


    Speaking of which, what did it feel like for time to pass? Was she feeling this because she was acting upon the schedule she made? Or that a dimension with substance to it could feel the passage of time? Looking at it from another possible angle, the explanation of course belonged to the former.


    On that side, time did not exist. If that was taken into account, quantifying time could not occur. Because of that physical gap between the two worlds, Durindana was created to guard that space, and L?vateinn existed to infiltrate the system, all of which was occurring in the timeless world. Perception of time in that world was merely a self-contained construct.


    However in the world now, time is flowing. Just about everything is changing. Within the mechanism of that change, L?vateinn was to become Vati Len.


    No, something, only one thing felt the flow of time.


    For that reason, L?vateinn became Vati Len.


    ¡°She should be able to let me see it?¡±


    The unfinished dialogue flowed from her mouth after a long while. Vati¡¯s gaze turned upward.


    She could see from the window that Meishen and the girls were coming back with bags under their arms.

 Volume 16, 2 — Truth and Reality

    Volume 16, Chapter 2: Truth and Reality


    Though he was used to it, Layfon still felt tense at the temperature that arose from what he saw.


    This was Harley''s alchemy lab.


    Harley had also moved like Layfon after the changing of the year. He had been diligently furnishing the lab, but it seemed to be unfinished. Harley had been using the limited waste he had for now to make all sorts of convenient things.


    Not that he had been kicked out of his old lab. Though the year had changed, the people in charge of the lab hadn''t, and the two alchemy students before Layfon were looking at the broken Sapphire Dite.


    Either way, only the handle was left.


    ¡°But this is the first time it''s been damaged like this.¡±


    Harley''s words weren''t so tense as he was used to seeing the Sapphire Dite being damaged. But he was still speechless at the time just after the match when he first saw the extent of the damage.


    ¡°According to theory, it is a rare occurrence for a Dite to overload and explode, but that''s become something normal recently. But this time really is the first.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡± Layfon wasn''t sure what to say.


    ¡°I feel that the substance of this Dite must have deteriorated in one split second. Truly, it can''t stand your maximum amount of Kei, as well as if you''re to release your Kei suddenly. But to be damaged to this extent¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just what kind of Kei were you using?¡±


    Kirik, who had been silent for some time, said. To Layfon, the discontented eyes of Kirik were causing the temperature of the room to rise.


    Layfon found Harley impressive, as he was able to ignore that gaze.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Your use of Kei. Has it changed? If not, the Dite shouldn''t have been damaged like this.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. Well¡­¡­¡±


    How should he explain it?


    She thought he was training on the street. He was training, but it wasn''t platoon training. It was individual. But it was a bit different from that of a normal Military Artist. He would maintain his level of physical movement in platoon training. When he was training alone, he trained his Kei.


    Back then, Nina had collapsed because of over-exhausting her Kei vein. Layfon had suggested that they should rest their Kei. Meanwhile, they trained to maximize their amount of Sakkei and increase the capacity of their Kei vein. This made up the basics of Kei training.


    Most of the Military Artists trained their physical movements and Kei at the same time. This was normal.


    One time, he suggested to include his type of training in the platoon training, but both Nina and Sharnid and the others didn''t give it a very good evaluation. They concluded it didn''t feel like the normal training they usually had.


    ¡°How should I say it. Once I poured as much Kei as I could into it, the Dite exploded. So I must let the Kei run as I pour it in¡­¡­¡±


    It was different from that training. Layfon¡­¡­


    Had lost his Heaven''s Blade. He had naturally thought of that problem even when he was not a Military Artist in Zuellni. This problem couldn''t just be solved by technicians like Harley. One must also consider how to solve it through the Military Artist himself. How a Military Artist''s Kei was poured through the entire Dite would create different level of damages. It was the job of directing the insubstantial Kei through the Dite.


    A normal Military Artist would do this type of training - pouring Kei through the Dite to learn to control the Kei. But Layfon couldn''t pour all of his Kei in because of his different amount of Kei.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Harley showed a confused expression. Kirik was also frowning.


    ¡°So it wouldn''t explode if you save the Kei in the Dite? So first let the Kei in the Dite out, wait a bit, then pour more in¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Kirik, do you get him?¡±


    ¡°Like the use of hidden Kei in Karen Kei?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, just like that.¡±


    Hidden Kei was like a firework that could explode at any time once it touched fire. But the Kei that came out of it couldn''t be changed. What Layfon said was similar but there was something different.


    ¡°But this is Sapphire, not like Ruby¡­¡­ According to the way you did it, you were accumulating, piling up the ¡®explosion'' till it exploded, weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ Yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­How reckless.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Kirik was shocked. Even Layfon couldn''t laugh about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t quite understand it in depth, but that''s probably how Kei runs through the Dite.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kirik nodded.


    ¡°But that can''t really explain this level of damage. Uh, but there aren''t many similar examples previously. Ah, but that isn''t the problem right now. Till now, the problem is to strengthen the raw materials, meaning we have to do more strengthening this time.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, besides, it''s easier to do it that way. It must be. I think.¡±


    Harley said weakly, but he didn''t look pessimistic. He was becoming more positive.


    ¡°Uh, Layfon, you still have to come for experiments. Is that OK?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please look after me.¡±


    ¡°Then, we''ll put the Sapphire Dite here for now. Is it fine to only use the Shim Adamantium Dite for now? I''ll give you the Steel Threads when you need it.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Layfon answered clearly and left the lab.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kirik shook his head.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­that guy, he''s changed?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have thought through something recently.¡±


    ¡°Thought through.¡±


    Kirik thought about it. Layfon had shown them he was moving forward from the time when he started holding the katana. Though Layfon had had a happy and carefree appearance, Kirik had looked at him coldly. A normal person would just have been trapped inside the problem. In fact, Layfon had tripped over it. Under the usual attack of filth monsters, the nearness of Grendan, and the continuous unusual changes, Layfon''s spirit had been trapped deeply.


    In reality, Kirik had not seen the Layfon then. Kirik was an alchemy student and he had lots of things to do. Many Military Artists'' Dites had broken because of that chaos. And so repairing Dites wasn''t just the usual normal job of repairing a Dite. In the Academy City, everyone was doing all he could to help rebuild the city.


    ¡°Isn''t that good?¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    But that time had passed. They had finished rebuilding the city. They had peacefully enrolled the new students and the new year had begun. And so Kirik could also continue his studies. At the same time, a new issue had appeared. It was worth doing.


    ¡°That guy could think of such a way once he''s in the mind for it. But he doesn''t seem to have completed it yet. It must have come from the accumulated training and thinking he did before. If that''s not the case, then he''s not a genius, he''s a monster.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, that''s possible.¡±


    ¡°But what causes him to be like he is now is something else.¡±


    Yes. This time Layfon wasn''t getting carried away. Had he calmed down after being beaten down? Or had he seen something else? The Katana that was barred from him was now unsealed. Kirik didn''t know what he had gone through. Perhaps he now felt thankful for the burden that was lifted off him. Perhaps he had rebounded from the springboard.


    But this time was different. It was surely different. He didn''t look as excited as that time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Either way.¡±


    Harley was already thinking about the electrical paths inside the Dite.


    ¡°The amusingly energetic guy really disgusts me,¡± Kirik said.


    ¡°You just said something awful.¡±


    Kirik ignored him and concentrated on the problem before him. Personality had nothing to do with him. As long as the personality wasn''t bad, there was nothing else to consider. He was happy that what he created had been wielded by the best person and that it had made the best result. And not only that, but he was stepping up the level. Was the thing surpassing the person or the person surpassing the thing? Right now, the person was winning. And one day, Kirik would surpass that.


    Recently, he had really been having that kind of feeling.


    ¡ó


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He met Felli on the way back to the Training Complex.


    ¡°What''s it?¡±


    ¡°Uh? No. Nothing much.¡±


    Felli couldn''t help but glare at him angrily, looking at his excited expression.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    So suspicious.


    Though he was confused, he somehow understood why she was angry.


    He was wearing the Military Arts uniform.


    Felli had told him that she was going to drop out of Military Arts when the new year began. At that time she sounded really serious. She wasn''t lying. But now that she was in her third year she was still wearing the Military Arts uniform.


    And she was still in the 17th platoon.


    The Student Council hadn''t interfered, but¡­¡­


    ¡°Speaking of which, how is that going?¡± Layfon asked as they walked back to the Training Complex together.


    ¡°A strong opponent that makes me really angry.¡±


    Felli''s mind was full of Delbone''s inheritance. It was sealed and so if Felli didn''t unseal it, she would never know what was inside. And so she had given up changing to General Studies.


    ¡°And what has become of the Dite?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± He told her what had happened.


    ¡°Anyway, they''ve to make a new one first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So you still can''t use your full strength, but in terms of capacity, you''re handling the Dite better.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­ can that really work?¡±


    ¡°And why do you think it can''t work?¡±


    Layfon couldn''t quite answer her.


    ¡°But I''m sure it''s working out,¡± Felli had said on that night.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°If it had ended that way, there''s no reason for abandoning you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As if she was digging at his wound. And she didn''t stop.


    ¡°I''m sure it''s not done yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­The captain¡­¡­?¡±


    Did she know? And she wasn''t saying anything?


    Nina had said in Grendan that it had something to do with her. She had suddenly vanished from Zuellni and then suddenly appeared. This was also connected to the mystery. And there was also Dixerio Maskane, the person opposing the Wolf Faces. The hope that the Electronic Fairies yearned for. The mystery that created this world and the royal families of Grendan. Even Nina herself couldn''t understand so many things.


    And in reality what was her connection with the Wolf Faces? Even Layfon and the others became involved in that fight, and Nina had felt terrified about it. Could she think of this world as another dimension? If that was the case, then during that fight at Grendan and Zuellni, every Military Artist in both cities had become involved in the fight between Nina and the Wolf Faces.


    But things hadn''t become as bad yet.


    Nina hadn''t said anything about it from that day on. She hadn''t disappeared once again like the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni. What Layfon wanted when he entered the Academy, the peaceful days, had come.


    Layfon felt from deep inside his heart that these peaceful days couldn''t continue forever.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    Felli shook her head.


    ¡°Even if she knows something, she wouldn''t tell us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Nina was like that. When something happened, she wouldn''t tell them immediately. Instead, she thought about it herself then tried to solve it herself.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It wasn''t possible to ask her when they had no evidence, asking her to open her heart to them.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Felli cut through his haze and brought him back to the decision.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°She''s keeping her silence, so we can think Zuellni''s is safe for now. And so about that vent and the fight, the central problem is still Grendan, not here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s safe here. If so, we don''t have to do anything special.¡±


    He knew even though she hadn''t said it. This had something to do with Nina.


    According to Felli, Leerin abandoned Layfon in order to not get him involved.


    And that also proved that Zuellni was safe.


    What Felli was asking was - is this OK?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Certainly, it''s not good.¡±


    He had no confidence in the words he forced out of his mouth.


    ¡°In here. It must¡­¡­ not be good.¡±


    But he couldn''t say anything more after that.


    He didn''t know what to do. Should he return to Grendan? And what if Leerin rejected him again? The Queen was beside her. And why was she saying she was of the royal family? If so, next time, all of the Heaven''s Blade successors might become his enemies. That must be it. And what was he to do then? Fight with all his strength? Or not through violence, but using other ways to convey his feelings? And what if he was still rejected?


    If he had gone without thinking about this, then nothing was solved. But he had no other ideas.


    Wasn''t there something he could do?


    Leerin judged he could do nothing, and that was why she rejected him. This was the conclusion Layfon came to after some consideration. He had always thought he was an excellent Military Artist.


    But whether it was Nina or Leerin. None of them had relied on him.


    Didn''t that mean he could do nothing?


    ¡°I think this can help.¡±


    Felli said. She lifted her face to look at him and pointed at her head.


    ¡°The inheritance from Delbone is data. It may be battle experience or¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Memories?¡±


    True. Delbone already had in her hand the battle data of all of Grendan when Layfon was still in that city. It was more appropriate to say she had been watching over the entire Grendan. The Queen also trusted her. Perhaps she might have held secrets to Grendan that no one else knew.


    ¡°Perhaps. But the seal is still intact, so this speculation isn''t certain yet.¡±


    Layfon didn''t reply.


    ¡°But that''s all we have now. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Then this is all I can rely on,¡± she said and looked at him.


    ¡°Excuse¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°According to my prediction, I need to use all of my strength to unseal the data. I can abandon Military Arts and transfer to General Studies, then find my future while trying to unseal this. I can graduate with this kind of vague attitude, but that will take a long time.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Decide.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°You decide.¡±


    ¡°Why, why me¡­¡­¡±


    He was completely overwhelmed under her crystal clear gaze.


    ¡°To tell the truth, if the captain is hiding something next time, I won''t care what happens to her next.¡±


    In Layfon''s sister''s home at Grendan, Nina had persuaded Felli and Sharnid. At that time, both Felli and Sharnid appeared calm, but in reality they were really angry. That was Layfon''s conclusion. At that time Layfon wasn''t calm at all as he hadn''t had time to think about the thing happening between him and Leerin.


    ¡°Personally I''m curious about Grendan, but no one has asked for my help and so I''m not all that motivated. No one would say that is my own problem. I think so too. If I don''t want to get involved, I can just ignore this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    She threw the question at him.


    ¡°What will you do? You have a deeper connection to this problem than me. Only you have the motivation to make a move. If the captain rejects us, I can only help you. So what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He didn''t know. But he knew this wouldn''t cut it. To leave the issue because he didn''t know anything would mean he was unable to move forward. He had experienced this already and so he didn''t want to be like this again. Even though he didn''t know anything, he must do something. Whether it looked silly, whether it was a failure.


    He must find out.


    A voice from deep inside his heart said - I want to do it.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­ want to know.¡±


    He had said it. At that time, on that night, at that place.


    And so Felli was still wearing the Military Arts uniform.


    ¡°What is it? You''re suddenly silent.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I''m thinking¡­¡­ it''s still not good for senpai¡­¡­¡± Layfon replied as he repeated thought of what happened that night.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Felli stopped moving.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡­¡­ a setback to your future just because of me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Felli sighed softly.


    ¡°What''s wrong¡­¡­¡­ Is there a problem with your head?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Uh, like when you got hit during training.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No. I''m fine. The diagnosis I took at the clinic says so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it. If your head is hit you wouldn''t be able to process information at high speed. Didn''t the move you used earlier exhibit such speed? Water Mirror right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s that kind of a move.¡±


    ¡°That''s why you''ve some problem with your brain. Normally a Military Artist''s brain is more muscular than an average person''s, but it shouldn''t be able to sustain such a speed. The blood is suppressed on the back of the brain. Many of your brain cells should have died.¡±


    ¡°If that happened, I should be here. I''m not sure what''s happening.¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''re usually using only one layer of the brain¡­¡­ meaning if you''re awaken, then you can do anything. So please be more diligent at awakening yourself. Please do it fast. Immediately. Now.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. Forgive me.¡±


    He wasn''t sure what was happening, but it was a fact that she was angry.


    Felli sighed again.


    ¡°Then bend down.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°More, and move ahead a bit.¡±


    ¡°Is this ok?¡±


    ¡°Uh, then don''t move.¡±


    He was standing, bending his back with his hands on the ground. There was no one else around them, but he didn''t want to be like this for a long period of time.


    It was really embarrassing.


    ¡°What are¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk.¡±


    He couldn''t see her, but he knew from the flow of the air and the sound. Felli''s hand went to his waist and took something. The Dite?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A soft voice. Did she restore it?


    The shadow on the ground expanded. Something shining brightly just above his head. She really did restore the Dite¡­¡­


    Tang.


    A heavy blow to the back of his head. Stars flew in his vision.


    ¡°Um, ah¡­¡­¡±


    He couldn''t speak. Pain conquered the back of his head. He rolled on the ground at the pain. This was way more than the usual kick she did to him. Intense pain ran in his head.


    ¡°What, what were you¡­¡­?¡±


    He said but had already rolled three circles on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How can you be so stupid.¡±


    She regarded with him an icy gaze.


    ¡°I''m too stupid. Sorry.¡±


    He used internal Kei to reduce the pain in the back of his head as he looked at him.


    ¡°Your apology still can''t make me feel better. I move according to your decision. What about you? Do you feel that my judgment is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t make me repeat this again. You''re so annoying.¡±


    ¡°So, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I''ll try to unseal that data quickly. So please do the best of what you can do for now.¡±


    He still had to wait for Harley to finish the Dite though. Meanwhile, he wanted to complete the move he used in the fight with Claribel. Speaking of which, if the quality of the Dite could increase, then that should complete his move¡­¡­¡­ probably.


    ¡°If the captain can tell us something this time, then everything will be simpler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Felli seemed to feel better and so they continued on to the Training Complex.


    ¡ó


    She had been careless. The area of her stomach felt heavy.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Exhaustion came with hunger. Nina sighed deeply. It was good that no one else was around. Only she was inside the special room of the 17th platoon in the Training Complex. The platoon training was finished. Everyone else had gone home.


    She couldn''t know what was happening outside. Perhaps the sun was already setting. The Training Complex was about to close. If she hadn''t applied for the room, the security staff would ask her to leave.


    And what now? She didn''t have work tonight at the Mechanical Department. She could still train on her own. Should she go to the suburb of the Engineering Faulty where her old dormitory was to train? Or head back to the vicinity of her new home? She had found a spacious area near it that was suitable for training.


    Today she had no choice to head back yet.


    She had to train and had to become stronger. This thought was much more intense than in the past. She urged herself day by day. To be stronger. To become stronger.


    This was no longer the na?ve dream of a girl who was born a Military Artist. This wasn''t also the burning mission of a Military Artist. To put it more accurately, this was the horror of someone being chased.


    Slight sweat in her palm as she held the Metal Whips. She couldn''t tell if this was from her training or from the sense of horror.


    If she didn''t become stronger¡­¡­¡­ stronger, stronger¡­¡­¡­


    As her brain kept swirling, her movement stopped.


    In reality she was standing in the middle of training room, dazed and lost, holding the two Metal Whips that reached the floor.


    No Kei was running. No burning morals. The overwhelmed air weaved around her as she thought deeper and deeper.


    Dohdoh.


    Someone was knocking on the door.


    It was Claribel. Just like Nina, she showed an exhausted and bitter smile.


    ¡°You really are still here. Want to get a cup of tea with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, good¡­¡­¡±


    Nina headed for Claribel and realized she was still holding the Metal Whips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­If I asked you what you worries are now, I would really be ignoring the ways of the world.¡±


    After that, they had tidied up the room of Dites and assorted things, then had gone to take a shower. If Claribel hadn''t come to help, Nina would have taken more time tidying things up. After the shower came the closing time, and so the two of them were kicked out of the Training Complex.


    They were at the resting area somewhere near the Training Complex, beside the vending machines. Military Artists gathered here most of the time. The vending machines sold both drinks and fast food.


    But the two of them only chose some sports drinks and went to sit down on a long bench.


    The sun was slowly setting. Crimson mixed with darkness, painting an error scene.


    ¡°Just what is it?¡± Claribel said softly. Nina wasn''t surprised, because she was the same. Both of them had noticed the existence of that thing, and horror had infected them.


    Claribel was part the royal families. She was the closest to the mysteries of this world. She had fought the Wolf Faces and had experienced something even more otherworldly than Nina.


    That existence showed that the nightmarish battle in Grendan had ended as a loss.


    ¡°But what are they planning?¡±


    That was Claribel''s question. Nina couldn''t reply. She wasn''t comfortable with the cold sports drink. She should have chosen the hot drink and so began eyeing the vending machine.


    They must defeat the person named Vati Len, the one who indifferently infiltrated Zuellni as a General Studies student.


    ¡°That is the same as the monster that attacked Grendan¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. They smell the same. Don''t understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She didn''t reply. Not because she didn''t understand, and not because she didn''t want to admit it. Because she couldn''t quite explain it. She felt that they were the same, but there was no evidence to explain why it was here.


    But she felt that they were the same.


    And the Haikizoku Melnisc inside her called that person - L?vateinn.


    ¡°L?vateinn,¡± Claribel said. Nina had talked about it with her on that night. On that night when she ran into the flustered Claribel. The two of them had talked and forgotten the time. They were shocked.


    ¡°If we were in Grendan there should be a way to investigate her. But in here we don''t know anything. Can you move between cities through En?¡±


    ¡°No. And I don''t know how.¡±


    She only did it once. But that wasn''t because of her will. It happened during the Haikizoku incident. She was moved to another Academy City to fight the Wolf Faces. She wasn''t sure how to return.


    ¡°And even if we can do it we must borrow the Electronic Fairies'' power right? Then perhaps it isn''t possible right now.¡±


    ¡°We''ve become the enemy of the entire world. Can we do nothing¡­¡­¡±


    After meeting Vati, they had talked with Zuellni and Schneibel.


    Zuellni didn''t want to say anything, and for that Schneibel was furious, and announced that the Academy City Zuellni had become the enemy of the entire world.


    She had said everything.


    Nina had said it all, and she hadn''t even told her platoon members about it.


    Because Claribel''s experience was like hers, and was on the same battlefield. With the blood of the royal family, Claribel understood that the world was moving and knew about the fight with the Wolf Faces, and instinctively felt their threat.


    And so Nina had told her.


    Anyway, Vati was a threat. If she tried something with Vati, the entire city would be destroyed. But things would have been easy if her strength was about the same as that monster that appeared in Grendan, or even surpassed it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­In reality, if I won against Layfon in that last fight, I was thinking of telling him everything.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    Nina looked at her in surprise at the unexpected confession.


    ¡°Though his Dite is a problem, but I didn''t anticipate his thinking. But now I can see it, so if I win on this basis, doesn''t that mean I''ll have grown? So with his help and that fight, I''ll be growing more?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ To take it a step more, winning or losing matters not. In fact, we need his help. Till now, he''s the strongest in this city.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡±


    If Vati found out about it.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. In Grendan all of the Heaven''s Blades would fight, including the honored Queen¡­¡­¡­ I really feel that we won just by a margin. There''s no meaning to add Layfon in there. Besides, that person isn''t good at lying. To live close to someone like that, it''s impossible to live pretending we know nothing.¡±


    Even Nina was the same.


    She felt tense and suppressed every time she returned to the residence. What came was deep regret - how could she have neglected her friends? But Layfon was living there. And like the flow of the air, Felli, Harley, Claribel, Layfon''s friends moved in one by one. Since this was the case, Nina couldn''t just run away by herself. If anything happened, she must do her best to protect them.


    ¡°I must become stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, become stronger.¡±


    And so that was their conclusion.


    But she still felt painful. Despair assaulted her and she shivered every time she thought of Vati.


    Despair.


    Yes. There was no other feeling. In Grendan, the monster was big enough to cover the entire city. Nina felt scared before this extraordinary monster, but she didn''t plan to escape. Still, when she stood in front of Vati, she could only feel despair.


    Vati looked just like a girl, but she was much scarier than that monster in Grendan. Nina knew she couldn''t win. Only Claribel could fight with that level of terror.


    Nina might have thought of some excuses if Claribel wasn''t here.


    ¡°What can I do? I can accompany you if we''re training.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­ can you just be with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It''s my pleasure.¡±


    Then the two of them ran to the engineering area and started training.


    They fought a few rounds and took a break. Nina''s thoughts flowed to the old dormitory she lived in before.


    No one was living there now. Leu had become the Vice President, and the dormitory head had become the Head of the Alchemy Department and so had left the dormitory because of her busy schedule. Nina and Claribel, who used to live there temporarily, had moved out with the others. Now no one lived there. It seemed the old dormitory head hadn''t released the contract yet because she still had luggage there. But she wasn''t living there, so the place must still be empty.


    Many changes had appeared, and that was the same for the old dormitory, as well as for Naruki, who had left the 17th platoon. As a senpai, Nina was grateful for having done all she could to help Naruki grow, and so she didn''t want to stop her from realizing her goal.


    The world was in crisis. They couldn''t just leave it. They must use everything they could¡­¡­¡­ That thought had flowed through her, but she mustn''t let it tie her down.


    This was the Academy City.


    People came here to chase their dream.


    This was the Academy City. The Electronic Fairy Zuellni protected the students who came for their dreams. Nina liked that Zuellni.


    And that was why she wanted to protect Naruki.


    But what was Zuellni thinking now? She had no idea. Zuellni had used her power for Nina''s Dite, but she had also accepted the enemy - Vati.


    The people of this world survived through the city''s movements that evaded filth monsters. No, making the filth monsters avoid the people. Seasons changed along with the changing route of a city. A city survived by relying on the selenium mines.


    Humans survived according to the environment brought by the city.


    And still the Academy City hadn''t changed.


    Humans couldn''t resist the decision of the Electronic Fairies, the will of Regios. Electronic Fairies and Regios weren''t made by the current humans, and so no one had been able to replicate and control them successfully.


    Regios moved around to avoid having disaster befall the people. At the same time, people couldn''t escape from the situation brought by the cities.


    Zuellni, Electronic Fairy, what kind of a situation was she bringing to the Academy City?


    ¡°Time to head back?¡±


    The night was nigh. Though it wasn''t a cold season, their breath was white.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nina nodded.


    ¡°Ah - I didn''t write anything down, but Layfon would have left dinner for us.¡±


    They ate dinner together in the residence. ¡°Because they all knew each other¡±. Layfon and Meishen were the main cooks. They had placed a notice board above the mail boxes, so they would cook according to the number of people written on it.


    ¡°I didn''t write anything either. I''d be very thankful if he did leave something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have no strength to make dinner. I don''t have the strength to go back, have a shower and come back out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Then, shall we eat and then return?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I do anticipate Layfon''s meal though¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we trust him?¡±


    She stood up.


    Perhaps Felli, Harley and Layfon were still there if they returned now. Though it wasn''t that they had just moved in, but they didn''t seem to plan to put too many things in the house. Nina would breathe a sigh of relief as long as she saw them there.


    (That''s a big help.)


    She would feel that her heart was saved as long as they were there. But if they knew what she was thinking¡­ Perhaps everything would then end.


    ¡°I wonder what''s for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Let me make this clear, whether there''s dinner is a question.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    They smiled bitterly with a hand on their stomach and walked in the night of the Academy City.


    (Even if that''s the case.)


    ¡°Ahah, but I still wanted to win that last fight.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it good to have a bigger goal?¡±


    (If I can protect everything, then that''s fine too.)


    ¡ó


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the silent room, Vati sat alone on the sofa. Having considered that she might have visitors, she had furnished the room with the basic level of furniture needed. But it didn''t seem those things had been used, and so the air of emptiness that was present in Layfon''s room was also here. Vati was an existence different from humans, and so all she had here were really extremely basic. There was not even a tiny bit that suggested a person living here.


    Right now, she was monitoring the two people who probably knew of her true identity.


    Nina Antalk and Claribel Ronsmier.


    After listening to their conversation and confirming that there wasn''t anything she needed to take note of, she moved her concentration away from them.


    What made up Vati''s body were groups of mechanisms called nano-cells. Not only had they made up her body, they were even now collecting information in the Academy City and its vicinity.


    Vati wasn''t just keeping track of Nina and Claribel, but everyone else. And she was watching their interactions.


    She watched the laughter in the prosperous streets, the conflict in the playground, the sadness in the park. She noticed the smile on the single bed, the uneasy shivering, the expression of one with his hands balled into fists. She took note of the interweaving emotions of millions of people, the feelings that came from their interaction, the expressions of people brushing shoulders.


    She was watching the people here.


    Only two of them realized Vati''s true identity, and also the Electronic Fairies who sustained the human population. But that wasn''t a big problem. The Electronic Fairy inside Nina also judged that a chance of winning against her was very low, so it hadn''t made a move. Besides, there was also one person of interest - Claribel Ronsmier. Compared to the ancestors who had had their bodies altered for fights, she was a closer existence than them. That may have explained why Claribel realized Vati was something different, because her ancestors had a connection with Vati.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She looked at the sky. Her gaze wasn''t directed at the window as the curtain there had blocked out the outside scenery.


    Her gaze was the gaze of the nanomachines outside her residence.


    The sky that shone with the light of the moon.


    Vati was looking at the moon.


    ¡°Airen.¡±


    It was the name of the moon. He was the ancestor of this world, and the final fortress that defended it.


    ¡°Airen Garfield.¡±


    She was calling his name. When the strange changes happened in the original world, the changes gave rise to the Zero Territory. Airen''s sister was swallowed, and so he had joined the plan like an experimental animal. And that man had discovered that existence, the Saya who bore a striking resemblance to his sister.


    Because that man was the lucky survivor, his reality of being human was ended.


    Vati was born after that incident, but her creator had a deep connection to Airen. And that connection was related to the appearance of Vati in human form.


    So¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Not thinking of the past anymore, she observed the moon again. She couldn''t tell from here of any changes on the moon. But in reality, the moon was in disarray.


    After Durindana had descended to Grendan, Vati had taken the opportunity to move in. The seal placed on the moon, giving the moon its role, had already come apart. Nay, it wouldn''t have been an exaggeration to say it crumbled. Because it couldn''t abandon its host, Kalivan had stayed on that side.


    After that, this world was being destroyed, and things that vanished from this side ended up in the old world. If that were only the case, disruption wouldn''t be a bad recourse either.


    But¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Vati didn''t do that. She had put down her mission as Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn, and was instead living in the Academy City Zuellni as a student. If she was asked why, she would reply with silence or with ¡°sometimes I want to know too¡± as a response.


    Apart from that she would make no reply. She didn''t think Kalivan and Durindana would understand even if she told them the reason.


    Those who sustained their master Ignasis and were multiplying - the souls who should have dissolved in this world but were being active in the Zero Territory¡­¡­¡­ Of course these Wolf Faces wouldn''t understand her either.


    That was why she had to eliminate the Wolf Faces. Their mission had ended. They weren''t needed anymore. Besides, since they didn''t understand Vati''s purpose, they might bring her trouble.


    ¡°What you understand, I don''t,¡± she said to the moon.


    The first time Vati saw him was when he was the bodyguard of that violent organization. He was carrying out his investigation in the guise of a bodyguard. He infiltrated the Zero Territory and became a different human being, and he was the enemy of the organization that Vati''s master belonged to. A strange human being¡­¡­¡­ to Vati, who was made to counter him, Airen shouldn''t have been difficult opponent.


    But he had made the first move. And so Vati was in a desperate situation. It was ridiculous that she needed help.


    That connection she had with him stayed with her until the old world collapsed.


    And that connection was still here, even now.


    ¡°You''ve made me doubt. If the world you protect can''t show me the answer, then I won''t acknowledge you.¡±


    She was talking to the moon. Of course, there wouldn''t be an answer. And Vati''s words couldn''t be able to reach the moon.


    The words of the moon shouldn''t be able to reach her either. Vati couldn''t return to that world until she destroyed this world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She knew there wouldn''t be a response even if she spoke, but she still did so. She quickly checked her body. There was nothing unusual.


    But she didn''t know why she said those words out loud, and she didn''t know why the moon might confirm her thinking.


    She hadn''t spoken aloud for a long time before she came to the Academy City. Was she naturally wanting to experience it again? She made such a choice but she wanted to lean on the reason behind it. This was incomprehensible.


    Her ability to simulate a real human being was rising continuously. She concluded and moved her gaze.


    On the counter was a cake inside a wrapped container.


    Meishen''s cake. She was making one to two new cakes every week as a challenge. If she made a cake, she would share it with everyone living here. Almost all of the people here ate in Layfon''s or Meishen''s room. Even though Vati was invited, she declined the offer.


    It would be troublesome if she ended up breaking that delicate balance between her and Nina and Claribel. She wouldn''t meet with them unless she really had to.


    It would be inconvenient to explain herself when there were too many people around.


    And so Meishen had brought Vati''s share over here.


    Vati looked at the cake.


    It seemed the cake was covered with cream, and it was decorated with fruit, like a traditional cake. Vati stood up with the sofa and took up the fork. She started eating the cake at the counter.


    There was no need for dinner. Her energy came from the aurora atoms that were suffused with the pollutants. The nanomachines spreading outside the city provided her with energy. But she could simulate eating. It would be a waste if she didn''t eat it. Sometimes she wanted to just throw it away, but considering that she might be found out, and that her relationship with Meishen might worsen because of it, she decided to eat the cake.


    The fork delivered the cake to her mouth. The cake hiding inside the cream had in it different types of fruit. It was the usual way to make a cake, but the choice of fruit and their combination was different. Vati analyzed the ingredients in the cake that was in her mouth. What was that ingredient that she almost missed? In fact, if she reported to Meishen that there were no herbs in it, Meishen would have been very surprised.


    But there was a question that Vati couldn''t answer.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    The question that she was given after finishing the cake made her speechless. She swallowed ¡°I can''t answer it¡± and pretended the cake was delicious.


    In fact, she couldn''t say ¡°I can''t answer it¡±. That was why she had been analyzing the ingredients of the cake and trying to discern that elusive taste. She didn''t want to act differently from a normal part timer and have to look for another job.


    Vati judged that she had no time to observe other targets, so she would observe Meishen Trinden.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Silently eating the cake. Finishing the analysis. If she had all the ingredients, she should be able to make the cake herself.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    But looking at Meishen''s smiling face as she asked the question, Vati couldn''t give voice to her true feelings.


    ¡ó


    Whoa, she thought.


    She was in the school in Grendan. After returning from Zuellni, Leerin had taken up her studies again and was now strolling in the courtyard.


    In this place were special departments for education and senior researchers, so the land was spacious. There were lawns, benches and a small-scale sports ground here. There was also a library and other indoor facilities, so the students didn''t have to worry about having nothing to do.


    It was lunch. Leerin detached herself from the crowd of students rushing to the canteen, and came to the courtyard. There was nothing in her hands. It was lunchtime, but she was relaxing here. This wasn''t like her, and so she was exposed.


    The "whoa" was for that reason.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Before she heard the question, she saw the two figures crouching on the lawn.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    Of the two, one wore an awkward expression after looking in her direction. With a figure of a dead branch, she was a woman who exuded an inexplicable intensity.


    ¡°Rever, hey Rever.¡±


    The girl seemed to be in a fluster as she called out at the person who had his back to Leerin.


    The person being called was just the opposite of that girl. He was shorter and fat. With the back bent as he looked at the ground, he looked as cute as a huge animal.


    ¡°Keep going! Keep going!¡± he said in a small voice, ignoring her call.


    Leerin heard him and looked down.


    There seemed to be something. She looked closer and saw a piece of food debris on the grass. He must have dropped it. And surrounding that food debris was¡­¡­


    ¡°Ants?¡±


    Leerin said. The taller girl standing beside her had a difficult expression on her face, which was quite rare to see. To Leerin, this girl could have everything she wanted whenever she wanted, and so to have that expression on her wasn''t usual.


    ¡°Rever, he never notices anything around him once he''s concentrating on something.¡±


    She looked embarrassed, but she took pride in him. Leerin could tell from the way she called him.


    The ants were busy taking the piece apart and carrying the parts back to their nest. The army of ants stretched out from the nest, crowding around the food debris and then lining back to the nest. The delivery process was organized like a machine.


    ¡°Keep going! Keep going!¡±


    Reverse stared at the ants, supporting them with his back bent. This was high level team work, but Leerin didn''t understand why he was so passionate about it.


    She didn''t know if the girl beside her understood him either, but her expression was hard to discern. She didn''t seem to hate it. Rather, she was smiling as she watched him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, all that aside.¡±


    Leerin''s mood turned better.


    ¡°Okay, please stop there for now.¡±


    She rapped the ground with her knuckle.


    "Y, Yes"


    Seemingly shocked by the sound, he¡­¡­ Reverse jumped straight up, and not just him, Cauntia stood up too.


    ¡°It''s lunch time, so let''s eat together?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is it already that late?¡± Reverse looked back, not wanting to go.


    ¡°Yes, it''s that late.¡±


    Eldein was standing behind Leerin with a nervous look, carrying a large basket. No one knew when he got here. He didn''t seem to know what to do before the two Heaven''s Blade successors.


    ¡°Then let''s find a place¡­¡­¡­¡± she said and noticed Reverse was still looking at the ants.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Cauntia saw where Leerin was looking, and watched her. Her eyes were a bit teary.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Leerin turned her gaze to the sky. Today''s sky was blue and fresh.


    ¡°Eldein, can you go to the canteen and buy a picnic blanket?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡­¡­¡± Eldein nodded¡­¡­


    ¡°Ah, I''ve got it~¡±


    Synola appeared from behind Eldein, smiling and waving the picnic blanket.


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y, your maje~!¡± Eldein was speechless.


    ¡°Yes~ I''m the innocent girl Synola Alsheyra from the senior research institute.¡±


    ¡°You''re still playing that role.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I''m still properly enrolled, you know?¡±


    ¡°Then suit yourself. Eldein, let''s spread the blanket here and have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Ah, y, yes!¡±


    Not knowing what to do, Eldein took the blanket from the person who insisted she was Synola Alsheyra and spread it on the grass. The five people sat down with the basket in the middle.


    ¡°Any rate. Are you still doing things like making your own lunch now?¡± Alsheyra asked as she ate. Leerin knew Alsheyra would come, and since the three Military Artists could eat a lot, she had packed such a large basket, but that was the limit.


    ¡°Yeah. I don''t want to change my habit. Besides, I like to cook.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s fine since I like Lee-chan''s cooking.¡±


    ¡°Then please don''t complain.¡±


    Leerin gave the lunch to Eldein who didn''t dare touch it in front of the Queen and the two Heaven''s Blade successors.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­? The stupid couple over there.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Crouching alone, Reverse was staring at the ants as he nibbled at his sandwich. Cauntia was watching him with a smile. The two of them looked back at Alsheyra.


    ¡°Have you been guarding properly?¡±


    ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°We''re monitoring the movements of any Military Artists who are within 10 kilomels of Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Any movement?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°None at all.¡±


    ¡°The strange thing is?¡±


    Towards Alsheyra''s question, the pair looked as though they couldn''t say it.


    ¡°Ah, because I already knew,¡± Leerin said as she filled their bowls.


    ¡°Well, since they''ve been exposed, there''s no point keeping it secret.¡±


    The pairs eyes met in response to Alsheyra''s wry smile.


    ¡°You two stand out too much,¡± Leerin said, smiling.


    ¡°That''s so weird, even though we''ve been using Sakkei. No one''s looked this way since morning.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been staring though.¡±


    ¡°I, I didn''t notice you.¡±


    Eldein was disappointed.


    ¡°That''s normal,¡± Cauntia said coldly. She was known for her cold attitude towards all boys except Reverse. Leerin knew of this recently. It was impossible for Eldein not to know, but it still hurt to hear it right from her.


    ¡°Um, so there are people with suspicious movements.¡±


    ¡°Meaning they are already spying on Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder if they plan to be forceful.¡±


    What they would force, she did not say. Alsheyra read between the lines and understood time and place.


    ¡°On that note, does that even hold any meaning?¡± Cauntia said, shocked.


    Alsheyra smiled wryly.


    ¡°Well, to your average citizen, as long as there''s nothing suspicious, it doesn''t matter who the king is.¡±


    ¡°It matters not to us either. If the king is of no use, isn''t it enough to have him just sit in the seat?¡±


    Cauntia''s way of saying it was a bit extreme, but this was Grendan - a city that came across more filth monsters than others. And so Military Artists were valued more in here. Military Artists were recognized by their strength. Right now, the Queen Alsheyra Almonise was a Military Artist stronger than all the Heaven''s Blade successors. But the next Queen wasn''t the same. If that were the case, then the next Queen wouldn''t have a say in the battle plans. A king without fighting strength couldn''t go against the words of the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    But then there were precedents in the history of Grendan.


    Conversely, even though the king had fighting strength, if he lacked the ability to govern, the ministers would end up holding the political power.


    The King needed to possess the best ability in Grendan. If he didn''t have it, he would only become a puppet. He would be in a cruel situation where everyone would try to control him.


    ¡°But then it may be charming for the one sitting on the throne.¡±


    Alsheyra, the current holder of the throne, smiled painfully.


    This all came about from the person Alsheyra named as her successor - Leerin.


    Leerin was the child of Eutnohl. This was already acknowledged, and Alsheyra had used her authority to give the throne to Leerin, who was the successor to it.


    The Ronsmier royal family was against this decision. In the battle last year, the Heaven''s Blade successor, head of the Ronsmier family, Tigris, died. What made the matter worse was that the hope of the Ronsmier, Claribel, had left for the Academy City Zuellni. This was why the Ronsmier family was in a dispute about the decision of the inheritor to the throne. In the end, the Military Artists following the royal families met in Rivanes'' home, which was a family of distinguished Military Artists, and decided Terios, who had had great achievements, should be the successor.


    The first to protest was the Ronsmier family.


    The conclusion was simple. There was no need to give the throne to a successor who was not a Military Artist.


    ¡°But there is no rule that says the successor to the throne must be a Military Artist.¡±


    ¡°None of that really matters. Since it''s a family problem, the people of that family should solve it among themselves.¡±


    ¡°You''re quite right.¡±


    ¡°That aside, Terios, was it? Just what kind of guy is he?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I''m not sure. He seems to be the son of one of Old Tig''s many children. That man had a lot children, yeah, he could probably be my uncle. Have you seen him before?¡± Alsheyra said.


    ¡°Um, yes I have.¡±


    Not knowing whether the atmosphere was too tense so that no one noticed him, Eldein put his hand up.


    "I once was out with him on Filth Monster suppression."


    ¡°What''s he like?¡±


    ¡°Quite carefree and he has strength. He also thinks about others, a man with a certain reputation.¡±


    ¡°He seems to meet your standards.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Tia, keep this discussion on track.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reverse was still thinking about the ants. It seemed to Leerin that these two showed little interest in the topic. It was hard to believe. She could tell even Cauntia just threw out the name Terios to get the conversation going.


    ¡°Rather saying the problem lies with Terios, it''s more to do with the Rivanes family. They don''t like to put aside tradition.¡±


    Was that all?


    Leerin disagreed with what Alsheyra said. Since Alsheyra was the Queen, she had ways to make Leerin the successor. She could do it with force. It should be simple for her. But of course, that would cause huge problems. That would hurt Grendan deeply. It was understandable when the Queen was worried, but there were other points Leerin didn''t understand.


    The older group that Alsheyra mentioned. As followers of the royal families, though they didn''t directly interfere with the battles against the filth monsters and the political atmosphere of Grendan, they were quite active in the back. It was difficult to just push them aside. But was it that simple that they were against Alsheyra''s choice because Leerin wasn''t a Military Artist? Because this went against tradition?


    Even the followers of the royal families comprehended the danger from the last battle. Was that why they needed a stronger successor?


    But even so she was just worrying. She knew there was no other successor aside from her. This didn''t come from confidence and arrogance. This was the truth.


    Wasn''t that why Alsheyra named her the successor to the throne?


    Then why let it go?


    The movement of assassinating Leerin?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Before she could say anything, Leerin stopped herself. She had forgotten what she wanted to say, but what she saw before her was worrying.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alsheyra, Reverse and Cauntia didn''t notice it, not to mention Eldein. Was it her imagination? She felt the gaze watching her, yet all she saw were the school buildings and trees, and the blurry legs of Grendan from far away. What was happening even further away from Grendan?


    This was what her right eye, covered, felt.

 Volume 16, 3 — Haunts and Processions

    Volume 16, Chapter 3: Haunts and Processions


    Zuellni felt it.


    It wasn¡¯t strange to feel it. This was the function of a Regios that avoided danger. Zuellni was the consciousness of the city, and it changed the city¡¯s route accordingly. The Mechanical Department worked to move the mechanical legs of the city that walked on with perfect balance. No one even noticed it happening.


    This was right. To move successfully like the past. It would be hard to escape if the filth monsters already noticed the city, but that kind of a situation was rare. Still, even though the areas an Academy City went through tended to have fewer filth monsters, that wasn¡¯t always the case. The exception actually happened a few times last month. That was why the city had changed its route and continued its journey.


    The number of encounters with filth monsters last year was too unusual.


    Zuellni had been careless. Records of the number of filth monster encounters would be sent to other cities through the system of En. Though Zuellni was now the enemy of the world, her duty didn¡¯t change, and so the other cities continued to feed her information of filth monster sightings.


    So everything worked as normal.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­


    (You don¡¯t seem to be tense, Zuellni.)


    The voice came like the crack of a whip. Zuellni shivered.


    She remembered that atmosphere, that voice. She heard it when she still didn¡¯t have a city, when she played with the other young Electronic Fairies at Senou. She had heard of this voice.


    She suddenly resisted. She couldn¡¯t be connected to the En like that.


    But her resistance was useless. She couldn¡¯t cut the En.


    The scenery before her changed. This was not the city anymore. This was wilderness - and in here was a city she had never seen before.


    Thick and straight pillars pierced through the filth monster. They had become one. All Zuellni could feel was this filth monster.


    (You¡¯re already the enemy of this world. To be like that and yet still maintain contact with En without alertness. Should I say that¡¯s bravery?)


    The voice seemed to mock her for lacking a sense of alertness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But Zuellni didn¡¯t reply.


    (Silence? You can¡¯t have lost your voice? There must be something you want to say. Your feeling for the world has reached me. Then the world is your enemy.)


    The voice still mocked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But Zuellni kept silent. Her stubbornness was like the stubbornness of the youth.


    (Very well. Then let me ask your body.)


    End closed.


    The ropes slipped off Zuellni. She regained her freedom. Though the period of invasion was short, the unpleasant aftertaste still ran through her body. She hugged herself and shivered.


    She could hear the sound.


    Of something pounding the earth intensely that differed from an Academy City - the sound of a city¡¯s legs.


    ¡ó


    Nina was called to the Student Council building after the first lesson.


    ¡°It¡¯s a filth monster.¡±


    Gorneo, the Head of the Military Arts, said. Sitting on the sofa, Nina accepted the words with her fists tightened.


    ¡°Meaning the trouble¡¯s not yet over?¡±


    Sitting next to her was Shin. The announcement had called both Nina and Shin over. Gorneo had enlarged a few photos for them. In the photos was the form of a filth monster, flying in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s huge. Um, is it in its aged phase? Or what?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­Layfon and Claribel should be able to tell. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°A male in its 2nd or 3rd growth phase?¡±


    ¡°Ah, speaking of which, Gorneo, you¡¯re also from Grendan,¡± Shin said with a smile. ¡°And your fighting experience too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At Gorneo¡¯s painful expression, Shin laughed.


    ¡°About real experience, everyone else has it except the first years.¡±


    ¡°I want it to disappear.¡±


    That cute voice coming from behind Gorneo belonged to the person knocking on the Student President¡¯s desk with her knuckle.


    The Student President Samiraya Mirke. Standing beside her was Leu. They had just been appointed to the posts in the recent election and they looked tense at this situation.


    Leu nodded. Nina continued looking at the photos. The drones had taken the black and white photos.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem close. Are we discovered?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. But from the information we get, that thing is moving in the same direction as us, and its speed is the same as ours.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s chasing us,¡± Shin said, holding the photo.


    ¡°It¡¯d be good to eliminate it before it comes near. If it¡¯s a male in its 2nd phase, Layfon or Claribel should be able to take care of it¡­¡­¡­but.¡±


    ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t this photo look strange?¡± Shin cut Gorneo off and flicked the photo.


    Because Nina was also holding a photo.


    The flying filth monster. Scales that were like rocks covered its body, and above it spread the long and huge wings. The tower was also in the photo, and it looked to be gigantic.


    ¡°There¡­¡­¡­? Ah,¡± Nina noticed.


    ¡°Ah, yes. This guy has changed. It¡¯s flying.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    The wings weren¡¯t moving according to the movement of the wind. But what about the position of the tail? Nina saw that the tail was drooping. If the filth monster was flying, the tail should be fluttering.


    So the filth monster was gliding on the wind. It wasn¡¯t flying. Was it making repeated movements of flying, gliding and landing just for the drones?


    On closer inspection, they found even stranger things. An ominous feeling descended on the people gathered in the room.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t think this is a simple filth monster attack.¡±


    ¡°You want to send two platoons over?¡±


    ¡°No. One platoon is to stay.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, it¡¯s good to have two platoons. But if this is a male in its 2nd phase, then sending two platoons over is a waste.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°And in case anything happens, we need one platoon to stay at the city.¡±


    ¡°So the platoon that is out there doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°I think our own city won¡¯t give up a platoon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±


    Shin¡¯s tone relaxed. But Nina understood the bitterness he felt. Either way, she had been under his care before she established the 17th platoon. Though he looked carefree, Shin was considerate towards his team members.


    They must be worrying about the danger of heading to that place. Claribel did have outstanding fighting power, but not so for her team members. Besides, she just entered the Academy City. Nina already realized that she had yet to learn to coordinate with her team members.


    Then¡­¡­


    ¡°Allow me.¡±


    Nina put her hand up. If she didn¡¯t do this, Shin would have put his hand up and the 17th platoon would become the spare platoon.


    ¡°Is that ok?¡±


    ¡°The 17th platoon has the most battle experience.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Gorneo understood quickly. He was originally in the 5th platoon but was now the captain of the 1st platoon. As the captain of the platoons, he had some contact with the 14th platoon, and so he understood Shin¡¯s personality too.


    ¡°Uh, damn.¡±


    Understanding their plan, Shin looked at the ceiling, discontent.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. Either way, there really is a gap in the level of battle experience,¡± Gorneo gave Shin¡¯s shoulder a pat.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the members. Can we leave tonight?¡±


    ¡°Should be all right.¡±


    Next, Nina and Gorneo started to discuss the procedures.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I still can¡¯t accept it,¡± Samiraya said. ¡°This shouldn''t be shouldered by one person alone.¡±


    ¡°Sami¡­¡­¡­¡± Leu said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the city¡¯s problem? Then the whole city should be responsible. It¡¯s dangerous to just send one person out.¡±


    ¡°No. Not one person. One platoon,¡± Gorneo corrected with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Besides, that¡¯s the conclusion we came up with. Didn¡¯t you agree with us?¡±


    ¡°I thought there was no other way, but still, this isn¡¯t right. Doesn¡¯t that mean someone would be sacrificed?¡±


    ¡°Scared of seeing the face of the one being sacrificed? That¡¯s a bad reason.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen up. Military Artists are ready to take risks. It is our responsibility to stand up when danger comes. This is the rule of this world. As Military Artists, we won¡¯t not step out and fight. If we came to the Academy City thinking like that, we would not have entered Military Arts. Not to mention fighting.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is a risk, but we don¡¯t give up our identity as Military Artists because of that risk. If we came to the Academy City like that, we didn¡¯t have to enter the Military Arts subject.¡±


    ¡°Still, there should be a better way to fight.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a fight? A fight without anyone dying? Or a fight without any damage to the city? I¡¯ll choose the latter. If the city sustains fatal damage, then the level of danger is entirely different. Stop it, Student President. We can¡¯t guarantee a Military Artist will not be hurt even in a normal fight. If there are the injured, then there will be the dead.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, Head of Military Arts, stop bullying the Student President,¡± Shin said, preventing Samiraya from speaking.


    ¡°And if this really is a male in its 2nd phase, then there won¡¯t be any injured and dead, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Student President. So please say you agree with us,¡± Shin urged. Nina nodded with confidence.


    Nina wasn¡¯t just making up her confidence as everyone was positively creating the future.


    Not just Layfon. Even Nina had grown enough to handle a male in its 2nd phase. Sharnid and Dalshena had also increased their level of strength, getting used to fights against filth monsters. Besides, there was Felli checking out the surroundings, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about traps.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I understand. I¡¯m sorry for saying unnecessary things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Nina exchanged a glance with Leu. After comforting the Student President with their gaze, Nina and Shin left the room.


    ¡°The current Student President is quite good,¡± Nina said to him.


    ¡°Well, because the previous one wasn¡¯t all that great.¡±


    Nina didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her expression turned stiff.


    ¡°The Student President now is still thinking like a student. The previous Student President, Karian, was more experienced.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t retort. Layfon was a good example. Karian had caught hold of the information and forced Layfon to change subjects, making him take the path of a Military Artist once more.


    What would Nina have done instead?


    What would she have done if she were in Karian¡¯s position? She would probably have contacted Layfon directly, and then been rejected by him. How could she be thinking about this? But she knew she would have gone to persuade Layfon. Whether it was successful or not, she would have done her best to convince him.


    Heading straight ahead was her personality.


    But then, would even a normal person do that? He might give up once he knew of Layfon¡¯s past.


    But Karian didn¡¯t.


    He had chosen a way to avoid failure. It didn¡¯t matter if he was despised and hated. When the time called for it, he would use any means to achieve his end.


    Karian was too experienced. Shin¡¯s conclusion was correct. But even for Karian, he might feel a sense of guilt for making Layfon change course.


    (Is that possible?) She didn¡¯t know. He was too experienced.


    ¡°But she¡¯ll be a good Student President.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I think so too.¡±


    Samiraya had come to find Nina during the presidential race. Nina felt at that time that she was passionate.


    The decisions of the Student Council all involved papers. Nina knew from the first moment she got involved. But in the meeting just then, it was the first time they held a discussion first before making a decision. Even though the paperwork was done, in reality people may bleed, people may die. This feeling was her first.


    Nina threw away her cowardice, her indecision and hesitation. Everyone would fail, and everyone would grow. She had failed so many times that she didn¡¯t want to lift her head, but without those failures she wouldn¡¯t be who she was now.


    And right now, she still failed in something.


    ¡°This should be not shouldered by one person.¡±


    ¡°Not a person. A platoon.¡±


    Why were Samiraya and Gorneo¡¯s words hammering her? Nina couldn¡¯t make peace for a long time.


    ¡ó


    Nina called the 17th platoon and explained the situation.


    ¡°Again and again we¡¯re going. I really hate missions outside the city.¡±


    Sharnid was complaining as usual as he prepared the gear for outside use.


    Layfon was checking the Sapphire Dite that Harley gave him.


    ¡°No matter how hard we tried, it¡¯s impossible to do so in so short a time.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve made some adjustments for the Adamantium Dite. The capacity for Kei should be better than before. Nothing is changed regarding its use. It¡¯s better to test it before using it.¡±


    ¡°If there is time,¡± Felli said.


    She had restored her Light Dite. A number of flakes were circling her. Some flakes had already headed off for the filth monster.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry if it is a male?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s what they said it is.¡±


    Dalshena and Sharnid said.


    They wore a fighting suit outside the suit that was to block off the pollutants. Everyone wore a helmet and waited for the vehicles to be prepared.


    During this time, Nina explained what the drones didn¡¯t get to convey.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a trap? Who would be doing it? The filth monster?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. I told you not to be so off guard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guard your back, Shena.¡±


    ¡°Not the back. I¡¯ll grab your throat and use you as a shield.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°Where can you see love from that!¡±


    An angry Dalshena and a laughing Sharnid. Harley laughed too. Felli sighed and Layfon looked worried. To be able to alleviate the tension before the mission showed this platoon was really relaxed.


    What was said in the Student Council Building weren¡¯t lies. Many things happened last year, and the 17th platoon was in the middle of it.


    Everyone must have accumulated some experience.


    But if they were really strong enough, then they wouldn¡¯t be so troubled that they couldn¡¯t say what they were truly feeling. Nina struggled internally for not being able to tell them about Vati.


    Recalling Samiraya¡¯s words, Nina really wanted to ask for help from more people, if possible.


    But Vati would not let that happen.


    (Right¡­¡­¡­¡­Is that possible?)


    Would it be all right if they were outside the city? Could she shake free of Vati¡¯s monitor?


    Perhaps¡­¡­¡­But this would be a dangerous gamble.


    The vehicles were ready with the help of the mechanics.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go,¡± Nina said, and the platoon moved.


    They swayed with the movements of the bikes.


    (Is this the only chance?)


    Her heart swayed along with the bike¡¯s movements. She couldn¡¯t return to her normal self. If this continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    ¡°Get yourself together,¡± Nina scolded herself softly.


    The sun had already sunk down in the west when Felli spoke.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The flakes have arrived, but it¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Felli was on Layfon¡¯s bike, and Nina, Sharnid and Dalshena on another bike.


    ¡°How is it strange?¡±


    The flakes showed other pictures on the inside of the helmet.


    What was shown wasn¡¯t a filth monster. It was something larger, and it looked familiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Dalshena said. Nina felt the same.


    In the picture was a city. Gigantic legs were pounding the ground. They moved slowly, but they belonged to a Regios. Because it was huge, each of its strides was long.


    ¡°The filth monster is here too¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then the picture zoomed out. There was a filth monster, pierced by a tall pillar. Perhaps it was dead. It shook with the city¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡±


    ¡°The drones only showed the filth monster, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Layfon said. Nina nodded.


    ¡°Then why is this picture so strange? Or has someone changed the data of the drones¡­? The city?¡±


    ¡°But why do that? It doesn¡¯t make sense to do that and make Zuellni¡¯s Military Artists eliminate the filth monster.¡±


    ¡°Even if you tell me this¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cold.¡±


    Ignoring Sharnid and Dalshena¡¯s conversation, Nina concentrated on the pictures.


    Because a flake would observe a city at about the same as a human¡¯s height, the picture had been taken with a low angle shot, as if the city was about to fall on it.


    ¡°Felli, are there any pictures taken from above?¡±


    ¡°Please wait.¡±


    The picture changed.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey. What is that?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    There was nothing in the city. Not even a speck of dust. What was left was the exposed side of the mechanisms of the city.


    ¡°It seems no one lives there.¡±


    ¡°No. Regardless of how you look at it, there¡¯s no one there.¡±


    ¡°What happened to this city?¡±


    Nina looked at the city, her mind full of suspicions. This wasn¡¯t normal. But why was it appearing here? Why was it chasing Zuellni?


    Uh. Regios. Electronic Fairy.


    Schneibel.


    The enemy of the world.


    Those words floated in her mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Felli said. ¡°What should we do, captain? Since the filth monster isn¡¯t the target, the next possibility is what the Head of Military Arts has deduced - a trap, or something else altogether. I think it¡¯s fine to return to Zuellni.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­But, this city may have a plan. That¡¯s why it¡¯s getting near Zuellni.¡±


    ¡°But for what purpose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡­uh, perhaps the Electronic Fairies are in love?¡±


    ¡°Your imagination can really work anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not praising you. Your ear and brain are both useless.¡±


    Nina ignored them and fell into deep thoughts.


    Could this be a chance?


    If Schneibel had sent this over, then perhaps Nina could tell Layfon about the situation while they fought. But what about after that? She couldn¡¯t think of an effective way. She couldn¡¯t see a hope. The city that should prepare for the next fight was Grendan, not Zuellni. The Military Artists in Zuellni had no chance of winning against Vati. Even if she let Layfon know, the difference in strength was too much.


    She could only put aside the danger right before her.


    This was worrying.


    This worry, this impatience, this frustration¡­¡­¡­Could she only think of synonyms? That was so pessimistic.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. Will you contact the Head of Military Arts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There is time to report and obtain new instructions. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    This situation was strange. Even Layfon noticed it. It was different from the investigation of the Haikizoku. It even felt like a trap.


    Did Nina know something about the current situation? Or was this related to something?


    Felli looked blurrily at Nina, who had successfully contacted Gorneo. She was speaking softly in the helmet.


    ¡°She really makes me unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Layfon¡¯s voice became small.


    Were they to proceed or return? Nina¡¯s decision made time flow slowly. There was a need to contact Gorneo, but it took too long.


    ¡°But this is unusual.¡±


    No one lived in the city, and it appeared filth monsters had attacked it¡­¡­¡­ but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The city was chasing after Zuellni. It really was unusual. This was even Layfon¡¯s first time encountering something so strange. And it was the same for others. Even Nina was in doubt, and that was why it took her some time to make a decision.


    ¡°That¡¯s the case, so it took more time to decide.¡±


    Layfon couldn¡¯t retort against Felli¡¯s conclusion. He felt it took too long.


    ¡°We¡¯ll investigate.¡±


    The 17th platoon moved because of Nina¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a filth monster, but we don¡¯t know what the other city has in mind. We¡¯ll go in and investigate.¡±


    ¡°Well, I felt that it would be like this,¡± Sharnid said, giving up.


    ¡°But we¡¯re ready for something rowdy. Hasn¡¯t this been a happy school year?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a Military Arts Competition.¡±


    The bikes ran again. Felli calculated they would arrive at dawn.


    Sharnid and Dalshena spoke. The two of them had fought because of Dinn.


    ¡°The movement of a city shouldn¡¯t be wrong. But, there¡¯s no reason to follow an Academy City, right?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go quietly ask our opponent. For the past year, we¡¯ve tried hard.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go and pursue it.¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading for it now?¡±


    ¡°True. It¡¯s correct to directly pursue the source of the commotion. Then let them see our passion. If you know better, you should leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spread that kind of lie. If that¡¯s the case, Sharnid, why don¡¯t you put your foot in the front tire and see what happens?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have to try it.¡±


    ¡°A knock to your head may erase your imagination.¡±


    Their relationship hadn¡¯t suffered because of what had happened that day. Layfon had always found it unbelievable, and so he had been envious of them. Could he hold the same feeling for Leerin who had abandoned him? Or what about Nina, if she was really hiding something?


    The relationship of the two seemed to show each other how small-minded they were. He couldn¡¯t calm down.


    The bikes continued moving.


    Felli was resting. The inside of Layfon¡¯s helmet became quiet. Besides contacting Zuellni and the drones, Felli had cut off the other functions of her flakes, including visual support. The vision field before the bike had narrowed.


    Layfon watched Nina who was in front of him.


    What should he do if she headed straight for a battle alone, a battle she didn¡¯t even understand? What should he do? Should he ask? But even if he did, she might not answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Is this related to the captain?¡±


    Had his reflexes slowed? He felt he could see her expression clearer without the helmet.


    Layfon was surprised by Felli¡¯s voice. He thought she was sleeping. He shook his head.


    ¡°She won¡¯t tell us.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    But he wanted to know. What was happening in this world? Who were Leerin and Nina fighting? Could he really do nothing? Felli didn¡¯t say more. Perhaps she had gone to sleep for real this time.


    The regular sound produced by the engine of the bike drowned out Felli¡¯s voice.


    A person alone in a quiet space would think about many things. To stop thinking about the failure that would have him curl into a ball, Layfon held the handles of the bike tightly.


    What a blessing it would be if he could just naively keep going straight.


    ¡ó


    Felli¡¯s calculation was correct. The city appeared when the sun rose.


    ¡°Ah, are we to head straight in? Isn¡¯t it enough for Felli to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This distance is enough for my flakes to gather data, so I want to investigate thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right to enter, but we have to leave the bikes here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s creepy to be stranded without the bikes.¡±


    ¡°Shall we split into two groups¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Better not to divide our fighting power here.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Then Felli will collect data at this distance. We¡¯ll head back when it¡¯s all done.¡±


    After the brief meeting, they moved according to Nina¡¯s decisions. The legs of the city pounded the ground, making the bikes sway.


    A change happened as they were about to run.


    ¡°Ah! Captain!¡±


    Layfon noticed it. Nina did too when he finished speaking. It was aiming at her. She instantly decided to abandon the bike and leap up from it.


    Layfon reflexively stopped his bike and let it roll on the ground, opposite the direction of the city to protect Felli.


    It exploded.


    It was Nina¡¯s bike. The bike was damaged from the attacks coming down from above, and the fuel tank burst. The pillar of fire rose.


    ¡°Damn. Is this a trap?¡± Sharnid called.


    ¡°Captain! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°The clothes are damaged,¡± Nina said. She quickly took out the fixing gel and sprayed the hole with it.


    And the second attack came, but this time it wasn¡¯t a sneak attack. Layfon had time to react. He released his Kei and restored the Shim Adamantium Dite to block it.


    ¡°Hey, if this continues it¡¯ll be a mess. Let¡¯s hurry and escape,¡± Sharnid said under the sky twisted by the explosion.


    ¡°You guys go.¡±


    Nina had restored her Dite too and was fighting, but the attacks were becoming fiercer. Both of them were unable to defeat their enemy.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°This will continue if no one becomes the bait.¡±


    ¡°Ha, at this time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sharnid-senpai and Felli-senpai¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay. There must be a way if two people are to lure it out.¡±


    ¡°Layfon.¡±


    ¡°Felli-senpai, please stay at the rear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I understand.¡±


    Felli was sitting in the bike. It would be dangerous to keep fighting while protecting her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sharnid shouted and drove the bike close to Layfon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After confirming Felli had moved to Sharnid¡¯s bike, Layfon controlled his bike with one hand and turned to Nina. She had no time to say anything. She stood on Layfon¡¯s bike and continued to fight.


    The bike kept running.


    Towards the city devoid of people, a mysterious city with something hidden in it.

 Volume 16, 4 — Hermits and Agitators

    Volume 16, Chapter 4: Hermits and Agitators


    They were eyeing each other quietly.


    The circular fighting grounds were covered with walls. It felt closed in here, and there was no audience stand. Instead, a few cameras were streaming the fights live. A few people were watching the situation through the recording.


    There were only two Military Artists in the grounds. One was a Military Artist in his prime, wearing a beard. He held a huge sword, its tip stabbing the ground.


    Opposite him was a younger Military Artist. On his waist was a katana that looked much more fragile than the huge sword. He was also ready.


    How long had they held this pose?


    Only the people watching the live-stream noticed the passing of time.


    To this city, the strength of Military Artists was only needed to defend it. The residents didn''t have to watch the fights.


    (Can the city maintain its operations like this?) Karian couldn¡¯t help but think.


    It would be a great way for the city¡¯s residents to relieve their boredom by watching the beautiful matches between Military Artists. In fact, many cities were doing this. Karian heard of this from other people in the Academy City.


    But this city was different. It limited the number of people watching the fights, and few came to watch it. There also weren¡¯t any posters or pictures showing off the Military Artists themselves.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he said to the female beside him.


    There were a few seats in this special viewing room. There were a few males and females watching the match other than Karian. He could tell they were quietly and intently watching the match, and that they were a bit tense too.


    Since the female beside him was tense and that there didn¡¯t seem to be an opening for a conversation, he turned naturally to the other female on the other side of him.


    ¡°I understand,¡± the female said curtly.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯d be good if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the meaning of it?¡±


    ¡°The other side offered such a condition. I can¡¯t not accept.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why not just hand over the data?¡±


    ¡°It can be fake if you just read the data and not look at the real thing.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just the degree of eyesight¡­¡­¡±


    The female cut off the conversation. Karian noticed it a bit later too.


    There was movement. No. It was about to begin. Karian felt the change in the atmosphere. Since he was able to detect the change despite being a non-Military Artist, Military Artists themselves should have an even deeper understanding of the situation.


    The people in the live-stream moved.


    They jumped at high speed. The cameras swayed at the ripples made by their movements. Instantly, dust was thrown everywhere, and the scene plunged into silence.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± the female said icily.


    The picture came back to the screen.


    Murmurs filled the room.


    In it was a man kneeling on the ground with his sword broken into two, while the younger man had his katana against the man¡¯s neck.


    The young man looked at the camera.


    ¡°Well, just this kind of level.¡±


    Karian read this from the movements of his lips.


    It hadn¡¯t been a day before Karian appeared in front of the roaming bus. The special color of the roaming bus seemed to be displaying it as private property to any bystanders, and Karian entered the bus as if he was an official of the city.


    ¡°Finally, we have three,¡± the woman sitting in one of the seats said to him. A woman with long hair and a firm attitude.


    ¡°Stania, please return to Saintberg if you¡¯re dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Young master!¡±


    ¡°Besides, they¡¯ve bodyguards. You¡¯re hired by dad¡¯s mercenary gang, so you belong over there. Shouldn¡¯t you head back for another mission?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, has anyone got a question on our destination?¡±


    Stania was indecisive when Karian asked the important question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Stania lowered her head shyly.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so cold. From the beginning she''s been hanging ''young master, young master'' from the side of her mouth because she can''t calm down.¡±


    ¡°Haia?!¡±


    ¡°Wait up. I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Haia smiled at the angry and red-faced Stania. Behind him, Myunfa was sniffing.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I must have been too harsh.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A response won¡¯t be called for without that action. You do have your logic.¡±


    ¡°No, Young master, you don¡¯t have to apologize for me. It¡¯s all because of me. I didn¡¯t understand your thinking, Young master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, I get it. Anyway, just calm down first.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Stania was leaning close to the back of Karian''s chair, as if she was about to attack him. Realizing that, she left, her face red. Looking at her, a sense of nostalgia welled up in Karian.


    Her father. The mercenary gang Stania belonged to. That happened before Felli was born. It seemed that family hadn¡¯t been dealing in information trade between cities before Karian''s birth, but they had left their own city because of an important case, and had taken Stania with them.


    Speaking of which, this family couldn¡¯t live in any city, no matter what the reason was. Stania felt like an older sister to Karian in terms of age.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Haia, that Military Artist, is he good?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ Average.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You just barely won.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case at all.¡±


    ¡°Well, Stania has been doing her best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Myunfa. Haia has tried his best to win the fight.¡±


    ¡°Myunfa. Stop saying redundant things.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After the driver received the order to leave, the roaming bus was lowered. When its wheels touched the ground, the bus began to head for another city.


    ¡°In this city exists people who make Haia acknowledge their strength. There should be other ''slumbering'' Military Artists in other cities too. Then it¡¯s not useless to show them these images.¡±


    Right, that scene would one day again befall his own world. Karian understood. The being able to do that kind of thing had already come to the Academy City, come to the city Zuellni that Karian had left.


    When that time came, could these people continue living on without knowing anything? Was it alright that this inevitable fate be given only to the group who were labeled resisters?


    "When we see cracks in this fate, what will we do?"


    So, he had taken action. Even one extra person would be good, one extra strength would be good, if it would let them see the world''s crisis¡­¡­


    "Or, they will be unable to move because of despair."


    The copied data was of the danger.


    The thing that had covered Grendan.


    Right now, Karian traveled, while delivering the records and images of his time in Zuellni to the cities. They were records of the world''s crisis in front of their eyes.


    The copied records were really too shocking, and even Haia had a moment where he could not understand what exactly he had seen.


    If other people were too cowardly, and wouldn''t be able to move, then Karian who was spreading these copied records would become the prophetic fate of mankind''s defeat, the instigator who spread despair through the world.


    "I hope things won''t become like that."


    For mankind.


    Also for himself.


    The roaming bus advanced. For the purpose of delivering terrifying records to another city, it advanced.


    "Well, this is also for overcoming fate."


    In the din of the bus setting forth, Karian closed his eyes.


    ¡ó


    A motorcycle was quickly moving through the wilderness.


    "Our opponents won''t give us any time for a breather at all!"


    "I know!"


    Layfon operated the motorcycle with one hand, and Nina stood up from the vehicle brandishing two iron whips, dealing with the uncountable rain of Kei spilling from the city devoid of people.


    The enemies had not appeared till now. The external Kei did not take a straight path. Their enemies were in a hidden area, firing external Kei towards Layfon and the others in a curved path.


    Layfon knew that the opponents'' offense were focused here, and had not flown to Felli and the others'' retreat group.


    "When we reach a position to jump out we''ll get off. Our escape method is not going to be waiting their for help, but we''re going to wait for this city to catch Zuellni, are there any problems?"


    "Alright!"


    Layfon nodded to respond to Nina''s query.


    The motorcycle drove at full speed to the city without people.


    Because of the great size of the city, even if it looked very close, it was actually quite a far distance away.


    (They can accurately snipe their target even from this far away?)


    Without great strength, this kind of thing definitely couldn''t be done.


    There was a Military Artist of great strength in this city that seemed not to be meant for human habitation. From his judgments, all of the attacks that had hit toward this area were from a single person.


    This city existed to transport a single person.


    Facing this situation for the first time, Layfon managed to conceal the confusion on his face. Other than continuously striking with his arms to deal with the violent external Kei, he could not resist thinking about the possibilities of the opponent who hid over there.


    Did this have something to do with Nina?


    Would he take advantage of the current situation to ask her?


    If something were currently being carried out, Layfon wanted to know the answer. The current him strongly felt this way. He didn''t want to always be kept in the dark. He didn''t even have any way to decide. He didn''t have the courage to leap out in a situation that he knew nothing of, and so Layfon wanted to know the truth.


    At the finish of this long defensive battle that seemed endless, the motorcycle that Layfon and Nina were riding reached the legs of the empty city.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Alright!"


    Coordinating with Nina''s shout, Layfon leaped high. In order to grab the luggage that was placed in the vehicle, Layfon''s leaping motion was slow by half a second, but the speed of his leap instantly caught up to Nina. The external Kei passed by the two, smashing the motorcycle into pieces. The two escaped the clutches of the jumping flames, and their feet fell in the outskirts of the empty city.


    "!"


    Originally Layfon had thought the attacks would hit like a storm.


    However, in reality the external Kei offensive had stopped. In front of Layfon and Nina was just a flat, boundless space with machinery. This place didn''t even have soil. This city didn''t have any of the buildings that were the foundations of human life, and only had a great flat plain.


    "Where¡­¡­?"


    Layfon heard Nina''s voice as he examined the surroundings. However, regardless of how he used internal Kei to strengthen his senses, he couldn''t find the figure of an enemy.


    "Has he hid himself with Sakkei?"


    "Felli, can you use Psychokinesis to find the opponent?"


    (¡­¡­¡­Platoon¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fon¡­¡­)


    "Felli?"


    (Mixed¡­¡­Hindering¡­¡­¡­¡­Don''t¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    "Felli, what''s wrong?"


    "Felli-senpai?"


    The two called out simultaneously. But, the flakes connected to their helmets could only transmit short snippets of Felli''s voice. Her voice was being interfered with, and they couldn''t understand what she was saying. Soon after, even this garbled voice gradually weakened, and disappeared.


    "Is her Psychokinesis being interfered with?"


    "At this distance, Felli-senpai''s Psychokinesis wouldn''t cut off, unless they were attacked."


    "You think that''s the case?"


    "No, at least the opponent hasn''t sent any attacks from this city. But¡­¡­"


    "If there was an ambush hiding nearby¡­¡­ right? Damn! But even if we know, we''re already trapped here."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Layfon understood the meaning in Nina''s words, and concentrated harder on observing the surroundings.


    Catching their breath, their eyes intersected.


    "Someone''s moving."


    "Are they luring us in?"


    "¡­¡­Perhaps."


    "Who is it?"


    Thinking that perhaps Nina knew the answer, Layfon put forth the question.


    "I don''t know."


    However, Nina shook her head.


    Her voice really didn''t sound like she was lying.


    Or, did he himself want to believe that she wasn''t lying?


    "Anyway, right now we can only do things within the scope of our abilities. Layfon, let''s split up to search this city."


    "Okay¡­¡­ wait, captain. In this kind of place splitting up is dangerous, I think that it''s better for us to move together."


    "Is that so? That''s true, let''s go then."


    "Okay."


    Nina took strides and walked to the front, and Layfon followed carrying the luggage on his back.


    Should he ask, or shouldn''t he?


    The two moved along the outskirts, first expanding their search from the outer city. In the circular city surface, no matter where they walked they could only see the machinery on the separated lower level, and even without strengthening their sight they could see the the other side of the outskirts.


    In this kind of situation, where would their opponent hide?


    "Underground."


    "That''s the only possibility."


    In this situation one couldn''t even object to it. Above the ground was empty, and if the other party weren''t flying in the sky, then he could only be hiding underground.


    However, if they wanted to find the entrance leading underground, they had to look from a high place or they wouldn''t find it. In this situation, their opponent wouldn''t have left an obvious entrance. Franky speaking, if they only used their eyes to search from above, it was like using a single board to cover a cave, and concealment would already be adequate.


    Since they couldn''t rely on Felli''s Psychokinesis, they could only walk around finding the entrance to a passageway.


    "Next up will be a protracted siege, waiting for the opponent to move."


    "That''s okay, I guess¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s low mumble made Nina show a perplexed expression, and Layfon expressed his doubts to her:


    "Captain?"


    "Hm?"


    "Have you been injured?"


    "Ah¡­¡­Ahah. A little, because my isolation suit was damaged."


    "Let''s treat it now."


    "No, with this kind of small wound, internal Kei should be able to treat it¡­¡­"


    "It''s best to truly treat it now while we have time to treat it."


    "Wu, is that so? I guess."


    Layfon immediately took a medical kit out of the luggage on his back. The putty had a positive effect in treating pollutants, but should have no way to completely eradicate the pollutants that had already entered the body.


    "But, to take off my battle suit here is a bit¡­¡­"


    "It''s not a problem, if there''s a situation I will respond immediately."


    Layfon pulled out the Sapphire Dite, restoring the steel threads. Layfon immediately spread out numerous steel threads to their limits in their surroundings, woven into a defensive formation.


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "? Then what did you mean?"


    "Uh, I was talking about the inside of the battle suit. Even if I have some pants and a T-shirt, um¡­¡­"


    "?"


    Layfon didn''t really understand, but Nina had already become flustered with her face red.


    "It''s like that, you should understand, right?"


    "Understand what?"


    "The isolation suit is very thin, and it seems to have broken because of the attacks just now¡­¡­"


    "That''s why I''ll use this period of time to fix Captain''s isolation suit. I''ve attended a workshop, so I can do it if it''s a simple repair."


    "Wu, is that so. That''s not bad, but, so, you know."


    "¡­¡­Captain, what exactly did you start saying just now?"


    "I meant to say that even if there aren''t people here, I still can''t bare my skin out in the open!"


    Nina shouted this, with her face red to the extent where it could get no redder. Layfon finally understood.


    After understanding this situation, Layfon''s face also reddened.


    "H-hold on, there should be a tent in here."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Layfon found the tent from the luggage in a panic. He unfolded the fist-sized tent to unpack it, throwing it out. After some wild bouncing it became a tent for single-person use.


    After entering, Nina took off her battle suit. At the same time as the fighting suit and isolation suit underneath were taken off, Layfon put the medical kit in the tent.


    This guy was still clueless as always.


    After removing the battle suit over and isolation suit, the heat from her tired body dissipated outwards. In order to keep from impeding her body''s movements, Nina had taken off everything leaving only a thin, elastic T-shirt and tight pants. She confirmed her entire body, with the areas with persistent pain being her right thigh and her back.


    Nina looked at her right thigh, only seeing some black pollutant-like things, spraying the area of the small wound. The pollutants had entered her body from the wound, burning the skin. The pollutants didn''t look like they were expanding, indicating that the first aid just now had really stopped the pollutants'' invasion.


    The pain was still there. The quality of her focus in an urgent situation and when she was being alert were completely different. Before arriving in the city, Nina had completely forgotten the pain of her wound, but after entering the city had gradually noticed the pain.


    At that time, Layfon rapidly looked over Nina''s wound. She feared that maybe noticing the pain would change her body''s movements.


    "Undoubtedly that kind of thing will happen for a short while."


    She only then realized that that person was very slow, but also had a keen side.


    But, his keen side was completely focused on combat.


    He was a Military Artist more excellent than Nina. With things as they were, she didn''t even need to say that kind of thing. Nina had received the help of the Haikizoku, and in her hands were Dites that could withstand strong Kei power. Even so, she still did not think she could beat Layfon. Perhaps she could top Layfon in an instant of destructive power.


    Though, only this and nothing more.


    Utilizing great amounts of Kei, experience, techniques, movements, tactics, Layfon was a hundred steps in front of Nina in everything.


    Nina wanted Layfon''s help. Though if he hadn''t joined, then she could instantly obtain victory on that battlefield. However, to become strong, Nina needed Layfon''s help, even Felli and Sharnid, and Dalshena as well. If she could say it, Nina wanted to let more people know the truth, and afterwards ask them to help her.


    But, in the Academy City Zuellni she couldn''t do this. Vati''s monitoring was there, and if she wished, the nightmarish scene that happened in Grendan would reappear in the Academy City. At that time, the people in the Academy City wouldn''t even have the power to resist.


    But, what if it were here, what about in this place that was far from the Academy City?


    It should be alright to tell Layfon the truth here, right?


    If she wanted to tell Layfon everything, and ask him to help her, couldn''t she only take advantage of right now? Even if she spoke the facts, even if she begged for help, perhaps she would still be powerless. The might of the enemies was far too great, even already making Nina and others feel deep despair before fighting. Even so, shouldn''t she let him know about this, since it would be good to have even an extra person?


    "Right now¡­¡­"


    Perhaps it was the only opportunity.


    "I''ve finished repairing your isolation suit, how is Captain doing?"


    The voice came from outside the tent. Nina who was immersed in thoughts suddenly returned to reality, beginning to realize the pain of the wound. Her thigh had already been treated. Nina had looked at it, and probably other than one spot, her body didn''t have any other wounds. She just need to apply some cream on it, then take some capsules of resisting agents, and it should be fine.


    But, that place was¡­¡­


    "Sorry, Layfon. If I don''t ask for your help, I can''t reach that place myself."


    "Huh, where is it?"


    "My back."


    Even if she used a mirror, Nina still would have difficulty seeing the wound. But, she indeed felt pain from there. If she extended her hand she could touch that place, but Nina couldn''t apply the medicine well to herself. That place didn''t hurt like her thigh, so it was probably only a small wound. Even so, she couldn''t just ignore this wound.


    "Ah, okay. I understand."


    Just as Layfon was about to stick his head into the tent entrance, Nina suddenly thought of something. The tight pants and T-shirt on her body had big splits at their seams, and Nina frantically turned her back to the entrance, shrinking her body.


    "Uh, it''s fine if I just spread it here?"


    This tent was very small, and Layfon also took caution of the situation outside. He quickly confirmed the location of the wound, and extended a hand into the tent. Nina pushed the container filled with cream forward with a finger. Layfon scooped a big lump of cream with his fingers, and pressed his fingers against Nina''s back. The cold feeling of the cream made Nina shiver involuntarily.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No, no, I''m okay."


    The moment his fingers touched her back, Nina''s whole body felt a tense feeling that she didn''t quite understand herself. She didn''t know whether it was Layfon''s problem, since it could be because of the pain of the wound. This was definitely because the wound was positioned on her back, so she couldn''t see the the moment that the cream came in contact with the wound, so her reaction was stronger than usual.


    It was definitely this, for sure.


    But, because of this, why did the touch of the fingers applying cream make Nina so tense? She didn''t really understand the reason. Was it because Layfon was a male? How could that be? When Nina received treatment in the hospital, she never paid any attention to the gender of her doctor.


    In this situation, where a male was touching her bare skin with his hand, wasn''t it the same as seeing the doctor?


    She really didn''t understand.


    She just moved her lips, not uttering any sound. Even if Layfon heard it and asked, she wouldn''t know how to respond.


    The hand was quickly removed.


    "Thanks."


    At the regret she felt that those fingers were no longer touching her back, Nina became even more confused. Nina cut off the many emotions moving inside her heart with that word.


    "Then, let''s move quickly. I feel like the atmosphere has become unsuitable."


    Layfon''s reply once again strongly pulled Nina back to reality.


    "Let''s go then."


    Even though her reply was short, her tone was quite sharp. Nina extended her arm for the repaired battle suit and isolation suit.


    ¡ó


    The change in the atmosphere made Layfon hurriedly throw the battle suit repair kit into the luggage, and he extended his hand to touch the Shim Adamantium Dite.


    While Layfon was repairing the battle suit, the steel threads had been spread out. If an enemy''s body so much as touched a steel thread anywhere, Layfon would have felt the vibration of Kei emanating from that place. The steel threads had not changed.


    However, the current atmosphere had changed.


    Perhaps the person hiding in the shadows was currently taking action.


    Layfon took notice of the tent behind him as he slowly got up. Just from seeing the long-distance shooting from before, he was able to understand that the enemy was quite a skillful Military Artist. The array of steel threads might have been bypassed by the opponent. Layfon was not careless, and cautiously confirmed his surroundings.


    "Too naive."


    The voice that came from his back made Layfon''s expression go rigid. At the same time as his eyes widened, his body moved along with them. Layfon turned to his back, extracting the Shim Adamantium Dite, restoring it, and slashing the blade at the form flitting above the tent.


    The blade was blocked by a pillar.


    No, the thing that blocked it was a rough, club-like object.


    In that area was a man with a huge body, a domineering warrior exuding burning anger.


    No, that wasn''t right. He only looked like this. It was a false image created by the strong Kei being radiated by the opponent. The fear in his heart was minimal, and Layfon''s eyes captured the truth.


    Actually, there was a man standing in the space between Layfon and the tent. He was a man with a slender body.


    The opponent was an old man. His hair was combed to the rear, and his beard was trimmed very precisely. On his body he wore plain leaf-colored clothing that didn''t match the machinery.


    The weapons in his hands were iron whips, slightly thinner than Nina''s iron whips.


    He relaxedly blocked Layfon''s blade.


    "This place is this old man''s battleground. This old man can exist everywhere, but also doesn''t exist anywhere."


    The old man said this.


    "Youngster, let me rest."


    When he heard these words, Layfon had already charged forward. Nina was in the tent behind the old man, and Layfon''s mind didn''t have any ideas of retreat. He drew the Shim Adamantium Dite, at the same time releasing the steel threads to stab. Countless steel threads took the form of a thrusting rain, which should have run through the old man''s body.


    However, Layfon didn''t get the feeling of hitting his opponent.


    "!"


    The steel threads all missed the old man, missed the old man and continued rushing past the tent behind him, most of them sticking into machinery and producing explosons.


    Layfon hadn''t expected this, the old man''s Kei flow had pushed away the steel threads'' thrusts.


    This was the only possibility.


    "What a skillful youngster. But, you''re not bold enough when you attack."


    When the sound reached his ears, the old man had already moved. The blade that Layfon had struck out with again cut upwards. However, his body had not put any power into the blow. Layfon spread the steel threads out for an all-encompassing attack, but it was already too late.


    The old man who once again received his blade was in front of him.


    In his left hand was another iron whip that he was free to hit with.


    He struck out.


    "Hm!"


    It was too late to use his sword to defend. Layfon changed the path of the steel threads, making them form a wall between him and the iron whip.


    "How skillful-"


    His roar dominated the world. A Kei sound technique - Sound of War attacked his entire body. The old man''s momentum pushed back Layfon''s battle instincts. The wall of steel threads was shattered, and the iron whip dropped on Layfon''s shoulder.


    Half of his body lost feeling. In the next moment, Layfon''s vision began to turn, rising, and then falling.


    Long before understanding his situation, Layfon''s consciousness had already been blown away by the attack.


    "Layfon!"


    Something had happened. But, when Nina saw it was already too late. She was putting on her battle suit, and when she heard the sound and rushed out, everything had already ended. With a nearby sound like a string of explosions, Layfon''s body was half airborne.


    Afterwards, standing in front of Nina was the back figure of an old man with thin iron whips in his hands.


    She remembered that back.


    "¡­¡­No way."


    It was very unexpected that she could think of this back in the midst of confusion.


    However, Nina had relied on this back, no, actually it should have been the iron whips in the other party''s hand and his standing posture that made her think of his identity.


    Being able to think of who the other person was, and that this other party was an existence from her own memories, made Nina feel even more surprised.


    "Great-grandfather!"


    "It''s been a long time, Nina."


    The old man turned around. Behind him, Layfon had fallen in an area far away. Nina thought of helping him, but the atmosphere emanating from her great-grandfather didn''t allow Nina to leave her position.


    Repeatedly using artificial hibernation, long ago becoming the dragon of the Antalk family, the elder Military Artist whom Nina revered the most stood in front of her.


    Gildred Antalk was here.


    "Great-grandfather, why¡­¡­?"


    Nina couldn''t understand why he would appear here. Her great-grandfather should only appear in urgent situations to protect Schneibel, or would only emerge from artificial hibernation for periodic health checkups, so that Nina had only seen him two or three times.


    Even so, at a glance, her great-grandfather definitely didn''t give off a strong impression. Her great-grandfather wasn''t large and muscular like her parents, at first glance looking like an elderly recluse that was difficult to get along with, but his strength surpassed her parents''. The scene of all the Antalk family Military Artists rushing at him, but her great-grandfather deflecting them all, was still vividly imprinted in her memories.


    "Great-grandfather is Schneibel''s patron saint."


    She remembered her parents saying this.


    Why would this kind of great-grandfather stand in this place?


    "Do you think this old man wouldn''t know of the things that happened between Schneibel and Zuellni?"


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Her great-grandfather had relations with the Electronic Fairy Schneibel. They knew the same information, and made preparations for the same goals. Was that how things were?


    "That''s right, so this old man has come, to destroy what should be destroyed. Afterwards, I will save my poor great-granddaughter from Zuellni''s trickery."


    "Zuellni wouldn''t do that kind of thing!"


    "If that were so, why would she want to remain silent?"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "What reasons did she have to remain silent? To protect hostages? That''s right. For an Electronic Fairy, protecting the people in the face of a threat is the correct way of doing things. Though, are things really like that? If it was only to protect hostages, why didn''t she spread warnings through En? The dice of fate have already been tossed, and a nightmare has fallen on Grendan. We already have no way to avoid the struggle under the moon. The cause and effect forged from the beginning of creation will be settled today. Chaos is disturbing this great earth. In this kind of situation there will certainly be people who will die, certainly people who get wounded, and certainly people who are destroyed. Powerful sides will clash against each other, and it is impossible to reconcile. Until one of them perishes, this battlefield will continue on. The upcoming moment will be determined. However, why does Zuellni remain silent? Could it be that you know the answer?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina couldn''t respond.


    It was because she also held doubts towards Zuellni. It wasn''t like Zuellni couldn''t talk. However, even if Nina had already understood Vati''s true colors, and knew the things that had happened between Zuellni and Schneibel, Zuellni still didn''t want to tell Nina anything. Zuellni acting this way felt very unnatural to Nina, and made her feel uncertain.


    But¡­¡­


    "Zuellni gave me this."


    Nina restored the Dites in her hands.


    They were things formed by the conglomeration of the Electronic Fairy''s power. Because Nina had been possessed by the Haikizoku, ordinary Dites could not bear her full Kei output. Because she was like this, Zuellni had formed these weapons.


    "During that impasse, in that kind of situation where she might have to save herself, she trusted me, and gave me these weapons. Betting on what Zuellni has done for me, I definitely will not betray her."


    "Hmm, so that''s how it is, that reply indeed has our family''s style."


    Gildred''s expression relaxed for a moment.


    Though, that expression truly lasted for only a moment. The wrinkles that floated on his cheeks disappeared, putting on a severe face. The pressure released from his entire body pushed Nina. The two feet that struggled to support Nina''s body dug two shallow marks in the ground.


    "Then, with an iron will, a will that crushes steel, I will forcefully take you back to Schneibel."


    "I won''t let you succeed!"


    Nina yelled, reclaiming her momentum with a roar.


    She understood that her current status was not enough to fight her Grandfather''s Kei.


    "Melnisc!"


    So, Nina let out a breath, waking the Haikizoku hiding within her body.


    The golden goat awoke.


    The golden light surrounded Nina, bursting out from her in all directions. Strength entered her Kei vein, its beating became stronger and faster, and the rapid rise of pressure in her body made her feel giddy.


    Gildred pointed his iron whips that were thinner than Nina''s at the ground, gazing at her change.


    "Well, so that''s how it was¡­¡­"


    The old man''s eyebrows furrowed seriously, continuing to stare at Nina.


    However he looked, what he saw didn''t resemble Nina, but rather was the Haikizoku inside her.


    "This is your strength? Since this is the case, we no longer need to speak. Display your ambition and the strength of your will in front of me, show it to me!"


    "Yes!"


    Nina yelled to reply.


    She ran quickly.


    Charging forward.


    Closing in.


    Nina injected her will, her Kei, and her strength into her iron whip, letting the energy flow. In order to make her great-grandfather understand, a strike to make him return to Schneibel, with evidence that she would accomplish her goal, with the strength of her trust in Zuellni¡­¡­


    "I''ll show it all to you!"


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.


    Her speed took the form of lightning, as she raised the iron whip high. The distance between the two was covered in an instant, and the shockwave followed from behind.


    Nina poured all of her energy into the iron whip, striking towards Gildred.


    The lightning covered every corner of her vision.


    A force transmitted up the iron whip and through her arm, then out through the back. The objective of the strike was that feeling.


    "¡­¡­Is that your limit?"


    She couldn''t fully reach that feeling of the iron whip, and a verbal blow entered Nina''s ears.


    Gildred stood in front of her. He crossed his iron whips blocking Nina''s Raijin, standing there, without even a speck of dust staining his clothing.


    The old man''s face was stern, and looked sharply at Nina.


    "You should have already seen Grendan''s Heaven''s Blades. You should know that the power you have is not unique to yourself. Even if it is a special power, you should know that it''s only of this level after all. Even so, if you still insist on walking this path of thorns¡­¡­"


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    The pressure increased. The Kei flow that Gildred released increased. Nina''s stance meant for using Raijin endured the push of this pressure. To push back the old man''s strength, she let Kei run through her body, and roared at Melnisc in her consciousness.


    However, Nina was pushed back inch by inch.


    Gildred stood in his original location without moving a step.


    "Armadune."


    Gildred mumbled this.


    Nina did not instantly understand what this word indicated.


    But in the end he was telling her the answer.


    The Kei flow increased explosively once more, and this time Nina was unable to stop it and was blown backwards.


    In the moment that she was sent flying, Nina saw that scene.


    "How can this be¡­¡­"


    She thought this in her heart, but also felt that it was extremely reasonable. The origin of Electronic Fairies, Schneibel. The mother of all the Electronic Fairies, Schneibel. The empty city carrying her great-grandfather.


    The Senou City''s patron saint.


    Gildred Antalk.


    He was this kind of person.


    Even if his Kei color had become golden, it still wasn''t surprising.


    Even if he had been possessed by a Haikizoku, it still shouldn''t be that unusual of a circumstance.


    The machinery next to her great-grandfather''s foot vibrated, then collapsed. Its substance had collapsed just from the pressure of his Kei.


    "Come, I will let you experience what is a full consciousness, and the strength of sacrifice and determination."


    "Ugh!"


    Gildred lifted his iron whips. When she heard the roaring sound in the air, Nina leaped high up. At that moment, her great-grandfather''s figure had already moved to Nina''s position. He attacked with his iron whips. The iron whips whose strike reached the ground spread forth ripples, which collapsed a moment later.


    Gildred should have been standing next to the collapsed machinery, but his figure had already disappeared. Nina who was halfway in the air intuitively changed the direction of her body, raising her iron whips to assume a stance.


    Gildred was there. Iron whips gnawed at each other, and the shockwaves produced spread over Nina''s entire body. Her body was paralyzed, and she fell out of the air.


    Gildred who used only iron whips like Nina hurtled towards the ground with her. As the two of them fell, they used their iron whips to trade strikes. The shockwaves produced by the iron whips colliding against each other randomly changed the path of their fall.


    The mutually pestering iron whips were regulated by Gildred''s Kei flow. This was a Kei technique that Nina did not know. Since she had lost to her opponent in Kei ability, Nina could not use her strength to free her weapons. She could only feel anxious premonitions about her back''s continuous approach to the ground as she traded blows with Gildred.


    "Hah!"


    The exchange of blows was only brandishing the iron whips at full power, and she didn''t have any skills to speak of. Strike out with the iron whip, the iron whips would collide, and then at the same time bounce back. There was a gap in the simple level of strength, and there was also a gap in the speed at which the flying iron whips were pulled back. When a gap appeared, she would lose the opportunity to strike her opponent''s weapon with all her power, and afterwards in their competition of strength she would fall downwards even more.


    During that fall, exactly how many times did those two trade blows? Nina had lost count long ago. Even so, that she could still compete with her great-grandfather could only be said to be her great-grandfather''s mercy.


    "Uwah!"


    Nina felt impatient at herself who could only let out depressed cries, as her back hit the ground. There was the bursting of machinery. The strength that held the iron whips together disappeared, and the figure of Gildred leaping backwards seemed fuzzy. The impact sent through her back made Nina lose consciousness for a moment, and if she had not used Kongoukei in time, she would definitely have fainted.


    Under the strength produced by this impact, Nina''s body didn''t even bounce back, and she was pressed into the smashed machinery.


    "With only that kind of level you want to become the enemy of the world? Don''t make me laugh."


    Her great-grandfather''s words echoed through the pain of Kongoukei.


    Why had she become like this? The pain of her body shook her determination, spawning cowardice, bringing doubts.


    She had been named the enemy of the world by her hometown''s Electronic Fairy Schneibel, and her respected and loved great-grandfather had also come here. Fighting, getting wounded¡­¡­ why had she become like this?


    "The one that we want to defeat is obviously the same enemy¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Why? Great-grandfather!"


    Nina shouted at the bottom of the pit formed by the machinery.


    "What skillful words."


    Gildred who was overlooking that place refuted Nina''s shouts:


    "If we had to unite in order to win, then that would have to become the core of our determination. Because the doctrines we pursue or our viewpoints are different, if we integrate our determination, we will be able to achieve our goals in the end. But, Zuellni has not shown this kind of determination. She is unwilling to join Schneibel''s rope. Therefore, she is an impurity who will cut the rope, a filthy existence who will soil the rope. What Schneibel has carved out, what all of the Electronic Fairies hope for, the Blade of Destiny that this old man would not hesitate to abandon his life to create, is clouded because of her existence, so we must defeat her, that reason is not strange at all!"


    "No!"


    "You think you''re the center of the world while only knowing pieces of the truth? Do you think that the only kind and honest existences in the world are the ones that you protect yourself? That something with a childish appearance cannot be evil? Will you start crying, now that you cannot accomplish your goals through force?"


    Gildred''s speech spilled towards Nina. His Kei pressure had also elevated along with his denouncement.


    He was angry, her great-grandfather was angry. Nina''s immature words had made him feel anger, and his Kei also carried forth his passionate emotions.


    "You, do you understand the significance of the words that you say?"


    The iron whips were raised high.


    They were coming. Nina took a stance, preparing Kongoukei.


    "I will correct your immature way of thinking!"


    The iron whip attacked. The arriving blow made Nina close her eyes. She put her iron whips across her chest. Would she really be able to block this strike? Nina didn''t have the confidence. Perhaps this time her body would penetrate the machinery, and would continue falling down to the underground facility. At that time, would this city still be unharmed? Though, this kind of worry was only superfluous, because Nina might already be dead at that time.


    However, the angry hammer did not come to Nina''s body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Alarmed, Nina¡­¡­ opened her eyes. Perhaps this was just a false alarm to distract her? Nina thought the possibility that she was being teased was next to nothing. Was her great-grandfather one to perform this kind of mischief? Having not been with her great-grandfather in a long time, she didn''t know the answer.


    She raised her head.


    Gildred was not looking at Nina.


    His eyes were looking outside of the city, a low sound coming from his throat.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­So it''s come."


    She heard the old man mumbling this.


    ¡ó


    Meishen and Vati''s morning started very early, because they needed to bake the cakes for today before school.


    Vati made the dough for sponge cake in a special big bowl, while shifting her sight to the automatic eggbeater. However, her order of actions had not become arbitrary. She removed the finger on the switch of the eggbeater, and after Meishen''s trusted winning dough was poured into a mold, prepared to begin baking the cake.


    However, her eyes still looked at a different place.


    "How amazing, Vati''s hands are so skillful."


    "Sorry."


    Vati looked at a different place as she appeared to be making cakes, making Meishen widen her eyes in surprise.


    "Nnn~ it''s okay if I haven''t lost. But¡­¡­ is something bothering you?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    That was a lie.


    However, she couldn''t explain the situation. Outside the Academy City, 372 Kilomels away, there were two people who knew Vati''s real identity, who were swayed to push their powers to the limit in order to defeat Vati.


    Nina was in battle to protect a secret, to keep her opponent from drawing close to the Academy City.


    When the object being protected was very large, the damage that could be tolerated would become large. Even if the people in the Academy City didn''t know the truth, Vati''s true face had long since been transmitted over the Electronic Fairies'' network.


    To protect the world, even if they sacrificed this Academy City, was this also an acceptable damage tolerance?


    "¡­¡­Things can''t be like that."


    "Huh?"


    "Sorry, I was talking to myself."


    "Really? If there''s anything bothering you feel free to talk about it, I hope I can help you."


    "Thanks."


    After thanking Meishen, Vati adopted an appearance of working seriously. She had already entered the most suitable mode of operation to make cakes, so she wouldn''t fail even if she averted her gaze. However, she couldn''t let Meishen hold those unnecessary emotions.


    Vati opened the oven, putting the cake in the mold inside, while sending out necessary instructions.


    Her instructions served their purpose in a place 372 Kilomels away.


    ¡ó


    Gildred saw that being. He felt slightly surprised. The area that the Senou City operated in was rather peaceful, so to Gildred who lived in that kind of area, it was his first time seeing this type of threat. Even so, Gildred''s surprise was still slight and nothing more.


    "I see, this is the legendary aged phase?"


    The old man''s anger towards Nina dispersed, and he looked at that being full of spirit.


    That thing was climbing on top of the city''s leg. That thing with a giant eye as big as Gildred.


    That thing''s outer skin showed a luster like a carefully polished rock, reflecting the sunlight.


    It was a giant, a giant that looked like it was wearing heavy clothing.


    It was climbing on the city''s leg, climbing above the outlying area. It really was too large, dragging its incredibly heavy body upright to stand up. The ground shook, the city shook, his changing of his heavy balance made everything in the city cry out.


    "¡­¡­What do you plan to do to this old man''s Armadune?"


    The sound of tearing metal from the sky made Gildred mumble this.


    He moved.


    Gildred moved his body rapidly, arriving in front of the giant.


    "Release your dirty hands, you worthless creature!"


    Gildred struck with his iron whips in a line, harshly beating the giant''s armored nose. It couldn''t be told whether it was flesh or iron that produced a heavy sound that rippled through the air, and the giant''s body tilted upwards, falling down.


    Gildred landed in the outlying area, overlooking the giant that had fallen by the city''s leg.


    "Did you get close while Armadune had not yet appeared? In that case, you''re also a minion?"


    The fallen giant shook the wilderness, trying to rise.


    "Hm."


    Gildred snorted with an uninterested face.


    He seemed to be thinking as he covered his mouth with his hand.


    From the gaps between his fingers, one could see that his lips were slightly curved in a smile.


    It was a fierce smile.


    "Alright. Since it''s like this, this old man will let you witness the strength that has been honed to hunt you, and to defeat your determination."


    The old man once again raised his iron whips.


    "Dischale."


    He intoned.


    "Tentorium."


    He intoned.


    "Falysodam."


    He intoned.


    He so intoned, calling three names. Who were the names that were called, and what kind of existences were they?


    The answer was quickly revealed.


    By Gildred''s side jumped out several radiances. They were immediately absorbed by the golden light released by the old man, and afterwards merged into one, followed by an increase in power.


    "Armadune, strengthen the battlefield."


    The light moved, forming fluctuations under the old man''s feet, and was absorbed into the ground. Sounds came from behind him, the sounds of the machinery beginning self-repair. Behind him, came the sound of Nina hustling to leave the pit. Perhaps it was the rapidly squirming machinery that made her feel uncomfortable, she prepared to prop up her collapsed companion.


    "Wouldn''t it be fine if you just stayed in your position?"


    He felt the air with his back while mumbling. He had already used the city''s Electronic Fairy Armadune''s battlefield strengthening to promote the machinery''s strength. In this city without refugees, the safest place was amidst the machinery.


    "¡­¡­It''ll be fine to watch from here."


    However, the old man said this.


    It was fine just to let her see and understand the difference in strength. Though if she surrendered from only this, then she couldn''t be counted as a member of the Antalk family. However, it was possible that perhaps she would change her thinking.


    Facing this fate, that kind of identity didn''t suit an Academy City.


    "Come to the battlefield of this old man."


    Gildred jumped. No, he dropped.


    He almost fearlessly passed through the air shield, moving from the outskirts to besides the giant''s foot. He had not restored his iron whips, and they were held in the old man''s weapon belt by his waist.


    Pollutants burned Gildred. Even if he were exposed to the loathed blaze, the old man''s expression had no change.


    The giant who had climbed back up raised its fist, and then struck out with power.


    The giant''s fist had power and size as well as speed, and it was more than enough to say that it wanted to squash Gildred''s body like a bug.


    However, Gildred was not squashed.


    Gildred stood nearby facing its giant body. He touched down, bringing his arm back and raising his fist to confront his power.


    The conflict broke out.


    Explosions were produced in the air as the giant mass roared. It was only reasonable that the outcome of the conflict could only bring the old man an unbearably cruel death.


    But Gildred was the patron saint of the Senou City. He manipulated the empty city Armadune, and had called forth three Electronic Fairies.


    The golden light surrounding his body overturned the unreasonable gap in size.


    "Hm."


    In front of his extended fist was the giant fist covering his own figure. Seeing this giant fist, Gildred''s heart was still confident. The fist stopped. The giant had poured all of its power into the fist, but Gildred''s fist had not been pushed back.


    Gildred opened his fist, grabbing the giant''s clenched finger.


    "I''m quite sorry to make you leave. If you really wanted to climb that much, then this old man will entertain you on the battlefield."


    Gripping its finger, he poured power into it¡­¡­ Then, the giant who was being held began to rotate. An incredible scene unfolded, the strange scene of this giant being whirled by an old man only as big as his fingertip.


    However, this scene was what happened in reality. The old man whirled the giant, and the fierce wind produced by this motion howled as if to shake the ground. Then, the old man threw the giant.


    The giant rose while producing a loud sound of its mass hurtling through the air, and then fell. Gildred chased the giant, following the parabolic path of the giant.


    "Why don''t you drop here for me."


    He descended towards the giant''s abdomen with a kick.


    The giant''s path of descent changed, and produced a cloud of dust in the middle of the city.


    "Come, let this old man properly confirm how firm you are."


    Gildred once again restored his Dites, raising the two iron whips and taking a stance.


    "After all, I''ve already become this old, but still haven''t run into an aged phase. You''ve only existed in name, and I''ve become a real elderly man, so you should pay your respects to the elderly."


    Gildred brought out a bold smile, raising the iron whips in his hands high. The giant reached out his arm to try to grab the old man from his movements, and no effects could be seen to be produced from its being thrown just now.


    However, it had no way to change the bulky body that it brought.


    The iron whips struck forth a step faster.


    Golden ripples spread in all directions. The giant''s hand stopped moving, and its whole body shook. Vibrations from the blow covered the giant, and spread to the entire city, shaking the air.


    Just like Vati, the giant was composed of very small nanomachines. The blow and the vibration had smashed them, and from the blow the surroundings and throughout the giant''s body became sand and sprayed out. The nanomachines turned into white smoke, covering the giant''s figure.


    The next blow scattered the white smoke, and once again produced white smoke enveloping Gildred. The giant''s movements were blocked by the vibrations produced by the blows of the two iron whips, and it could not use any skills.


    Gildred''s attacks still continued. His breathing had not become disordered, and his attack power almost had not declined. Though the city still shook, it did not receive any effects from Gildred''s strong destructive force, so it seemed that the Electronic Fairy Armadune''s battlefield strengthening had been effective.


    However, Nina didn''t understand it.


    "¡­¡­What is this?"


    Standing on the shaking machinery, Nina carried Layfon on her shoulder as she viewed this scene.


    It was an incredible scene.


    No, if only the old man''s strength were considered, Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade successors could also possibly do this. Perhaps they could perform even stronger skills. After all, Nina had experienced the force of their Kei with her own body, and seen their frightening techniques with her own eyes.


    What surprised Nina was not that Gildred could do this. No, Nina obviously felt surprised at that, but the thing in her vision made her feel more surprised.


    It was the Electronic Fairy.


    Even though she was separated far away, Nina had heard Gildred calling three names. She had not let go of her focus as Gildred moved and acted on the battlefield, and Nina had not missed hearing the intonations of her great-grandfather. She had only heard those names, perhaps she still did not know what meaning those actions stood for. However, she understood everything just from seeing the phenomenon that happened afterwards.


    The strengthening golden light that was released from Gildred''s entire body, the things that had appeared as if they were heat illusion were Electronic Fairies.


    "Melnisc, that really is¡­¡­"


    (They are not Haikizoku.)


    "What did you say?"


    The response sent from the Haikizoku inside her body made Nina take a puzzled voice.


    (Those are not things produced from the hatred of losing their city, but are beings that voluntarily became that way.)


    "¡­¡­Voluntarily?"


    (Haikizokus are Electronic Fairies who want to become cities, changed from their anger and hatred at losing everything. However, those Electronic Fairies do not want to become cities, they have wanted to become blades for the world since the beginning, so they have lent their power to Military Artists.)


    "How¡­¡­"


    (Isn''t there such an existence inside your body?)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? Ah!"


    When Melnisc said this, Nina thought of that event. No, she had not forgotten that event, but she had not thought that it had become that kind of being.


    When Nina was still in Schneibel, she had witnessed a kidnapping of an Electronic Fairy. Nina''s sense of justice had made her chase the culprit. But in the end, she suffered severe wounds.


    When no one had come to save her, the kidnapped Electronic Fairy had saved Nina.


    It was a small Electronic Fairy who had not even been given a name.


    Nina had felt that it was a very sorrowful thing. Fighting from then on, Nina had begun thinking of the meaning that Military Artists stood for, because she decided to leave the hometown she had been born in.


    Afterwards, she had met Zuellni.


    (Your Kei vein has almost been restructured by electromagnetic bonds produced by Electronic Fairies. That is where the Electronic Fairy is.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What does that mean?"


    (It means that Electronic Fairies have made your body into a residence. As long as the Electronic Fairy continues to grow, your body''s Kei vein will follow and grow alongside. For ordinary Military Artists, Kei veins shouldn''t be something that can grow like that.)


    Indeed, Nina had heard of that kind of thing. Kei vein growth in Military Artists would cause symptoms like disease.


    "Then, I have only become strong by your blessings?"


    This came as somewhat of a blow to Nina. The thing regarding Melnisc was something that Nina had decided herself. As for the other Electronic Fairy, Nina felt very sorrowful, not wanting it to have died in vain, but she had not thought that it was so connected with her own body.


    Regardless of whether it was in the past or the present, Nina had always striven and struggled to become strong. If the outcome wasn''t even from her own efforts, and only came from the growth of the Electronic Fairy in her body, then what was the meaning of everything she had paid after all?


    (You could say that. But, that you can control me is because you have a strong heart, and isn''t that also the reason why that nameless compatriot dedicated itself to you? Even so, your strength right now is your own strength. The problem is not the nature of your strength, but how you use your possessions.)


    "¡­¡­Is it possible that I''m being comforted right now?"


    (Do you have the strength to make jokes?)


    "Ah, sorry."


    Melnisc''s words allowed Nina''s mood to calm down. The important question was not whether the things inside Gildred''s body were Haikizoku or not.


    Rather it was if they were Electronic Fairies born in Schneibel, and whether Electronic Fairies also had that kind of use.


    Nina didn''t understand at all. Was this because Nina''s age had not reached the point where she could understand this, or was it because her strength was not sufficient?


    However, there was only a small group of people who knew of this, and even her parents did not know. Was it only people with status similar to Gildred who knew this?


    Moreover her great-grandfather knew about Vati, that meant Schneibel and Gildred contacted each other.


    "Therefore¡­¡­ it was Schneibel who let those Electronic Fairies do that?"


    Electronic Fairies would turn themselves into strength, and dedicate themselves to Military Artists?


    In order to reach the goal of the Electronic Fairies.


    In other words, Electronic Fairies, or perhaps Schneibel, had this degree of consciousness.


    The entire world''s Electronic Fairies, were they all really dedicating themselves for this battle?


    Was it only Zuellni who attempted to defy this trend?


    Was it to protect the inhabitants of the Academy City?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t feel that Zuellni was wrong. But, she also didn''t think Schneibel was wrong. One was protecting her own city, one was protecting the world, but the problem was the proportions were different. If the world was destroyed, the Academy City would also be destroyed. Still, it couldn''t be said that the Academy City could perish for the world¡­¡­ Nina couldn''t give voice to those words. Nina could never give up on Zuellni.


    There was only one enemy - Vati Len. No, she was named L?vateinn and was the bane of the world.


    Just one person, nothing more. However, that enemy was far too powerful, and could not be dealt with.


    It was the same as the situation in front of her eyes. Gildred seemed to be in a dominant position, but she feared that perhaps that were not so.


    On the other hand, why had that aged phase giant chosen this opportunity to suddenly appear in this place after all?


    Had the city that was carrying her great-grandfather not noticed it? Had Felli''s Psychokinesis been unable to notice that giant creature?


    That was impossible. Nina dared to assert that, because she trusted the abilities of the Electronic Fairies, and trusted Felli''s abilities.


    Then, the one who sent this giant here was Vati. Moreover, Vati could clearly witness what happened here.


    That meant she couldn''t divulge her information.


    Nina couldn''t say anything to Layfon.


    If she said it, perhaps Vati would begin moving, and perhaps the Academy City would perish.


    "¡­¡­All things considered, I should first put Layfon in a safe place."


    Even though Nina was worried about the unconscious Layfon, she didn''t feel that the enemies were only that giant. If Vati was monitoring this place, if she assessed her great-grandfather''s strength here, then it wouldn''t be surprising if other enemies appeared.


    Nina looked around her. However, the wide area that was covered with machinery was only a boundless plain, and there wasn''t even an emergency shelter. No, if the battle became intense, the level of a shelter wouldn''t even be safe.


    What should she do¡­¡­ Just as Nina thought this, her foot experienced a shock.


    This shock didn''t come from Gildred''s battle.


    "What is that?"


    As Nina examined the situation, the ground nearby quickly changed. The tubes that constituted the nearby machinery started to wriggle, and a tunnel appeared there.


    As Nina probed into the tunnel, it became even wider and deeper.


    "You want me to use this place to protect Layfon?"


    She asked this of the Electronic Fairy who was not here.


    However, a feeling naturally emerged in Nina, as if the Electronic Fairy of this city were saying to her, ''you hide in here too''.


    "Can I entrust Layfon to you?"


    Even if she were only being oversuspicious, Nina still shook her head, and spoke a request. The other party didn''t have any voice to reply with. However, Nina could feel that the sigh-like atmosphere inside the tunnel became stronger than before.


    This produced a sort of feeling in Nina like when she communicated with Zuellni.


    No, perhaps it was really the case. Even if she couldn''t see the figure of the other party, Nina at this moment was talking with the Electronic Fairy of this city.


    That she was able to communicate with this Electronic Fairy, as well as that event she saw involving Schneibel, didn''t they have something to do with the Electronic Fairy housed inside her body?


    That moment, Nina almost thought of that event badly, and so began self-reflection. Because of the assistance of that Electronic Fairy, Nina had been saved, was able to meet Zuellni, and Layfon, and everyone in the seventeenth platoon, and many, many other people.


    If she thought of that event as a bad thing, then every event would be just as bad. Hadn''t Melnisc said that kind of thing to her?


    "I have a request."


    Nina gazed into the tunnel that had appeared there, while saying:


    "I cannot hide here. But, Layfon has only been caught up in this battle. Right now I cannot let him realize the truth. So, please."


    The atmosphere quieted down.


    The lack of a response made Nina feel uncomfortable. Just as she pondered whether to put Layfon in the tunnel, just as she was about to leave, she saw some activity in the interior of the tunnel.


    In order to spread open the tunnel, several tubes were crawling towards Nina.


    Nina felt that that kind of slow movement was like saying ''Give him here'' in a rude tone.


    "Th¡­¡­ thank you."


    A scene that she was not used to made Nina feel confused, but she felt very happy in her heart. The Electronic Fairy understood her way of thinking. She carefully and warily passed Layfon over. Unexpectedly, the tubes firmly received Layfon, and carried him into the depths of the tunnel.


    During the carrying process, other tubes began sealing the tunnel.


    "Sorry."


    Layfon was gradually obscured by tubes. Apologizing to him, Nina headed towards the battle.

 Volume 16, 5 — Lost Child of Fate

    Volume 16, Chapter 5: Lost Child of Fate


    He had a dream about the orphanage.


    Everyone was at the big table preparing for dinner. Layfon and the others arranged the plates, and from the kitchen behind him came Lucia''s voice. The younger Toby and the others brought over many plates, and Layfon received the plates. A delicious aroma floated from the kitchen, and the children who weren''t helping and playing nearby came to the table one after another when they smelled the aroma.


    Peeking through the cracks, the figure of Leerin could be seen following Lucia''s instructions to prepare dishes.


    Lumina called out to go find their adoptive father to eat dinner, and several children who heard her instructions cheered while they ran out. Lucia upsettedly said, "Dust will fly into the food!"


    The adoptive father who was pulled by the children had a smile on his face.


    He instantly realized that this was a dream.


    Because this was something that he had already lost. Even if he had already made up with Toby and the others, Layfon couldn''t return to Grendan. Even if he returned there after graduating, the atmosphere of that time already no longer existed, and Toby and the others would have possibly left the orphanage. More importantly, the already independent Layfon wouldn''t return to live at the orphanage.


    Then, what if he returned with the identity of a Military Artist? It didn''t seem like this way of thinking could become reality. Leerin was in the palace, a member of the three royal families stationed next to the Queen. She had abandoned Layfon. In this situation, perhaps it would be impossible to return to Grendan even with the identity of a Military Artist.


    Layfon still didn''t know what he could do outside of being a Military Artist. In the first place, he did not know the place for him in Grendan.


    As he arranged the plates in his dream, he thought of these things.


    Their adoptive father came to sit at the table, and the others began sitting down. Leerin sat next to Layfon, a slight smile on her face.


    Leerin''s young, smiling face made Layfon very sad, but also let him feel a slight comforting feeling. Just then, the surroundings suddenly darkened.


    Everything became calm.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    In the dream, Layfon first uttered a voice, and the sound returned to his own ears so loudly that he himself almost jumped.


    He awoke at this moment.


    Everything here was covered with darkness, and Layfon was the only person left.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Where is this?"


    Layfon''s head was still groggy. The fragments of his dream still lingered in his mind, becoming painful solitude inside his heart.


    Was this darkness a dream, or was it reality¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Captain?"


    The fog that covered his brain quickly dissipated. Layfon could only have fainted after receiving a blow.


    "Damn, how long have I been unconscious for?"


    He hadn''t been shamed like this since he was very small. Layfon used internal Kei to heighten his clarity, while examining the surrounding environment. Judging by the feeling of his feet, under him should be the machinery that had been uncovered in the city just now. Then, did that mean that he was still in that city?


    But, in that city that was all flat earth, where did it have this kind of place¡­¡­


    "Underground?"


    Layfon couldn''t find any other reasoning that could explain this conclusion. Since this city did not have buildings, and no sunlight was shining in his surroundings, this could only be underground.


    Layfon felt his weapon belt, and only the Adamantium Dite was left. Layfon reached his hand out and fumbled around him, noticing that the restored Sapphire Dite and Shim Adamantium Dite were nearby, letting him release his breath.


    "But, Captain?"


    Even if he searched his surroundings, it didn''t seem like there were any people other than himself in this space. Layfon repressed his anxious emotions, and used the Sapphire Dite to send steel threads in every direction.


    The touch of the steel threads told Layfon of the surrounding conditions: this was a reasonably wide spherical space.


    "Have I been caught?"


    This situation seemed as if he had been sent to prison.


    "Captain too?"


    Judging from the unexpected manner of attack earlier, the opponent had used some unknown feature of the city, yet it wasn''t something ordinary. Then, right now was Nina facing the same plight?


    "Damn!"


    His shameful performance of fainting made Layfon unable to resist clenching his teeth. Himself who had made that kind of lapse in this kind of place, how could he think of meddling in the business that Nina could be concealing?


    The empty city.


    Layfon had never heard of this kind of city. This wasn''t the ghost city that was often heard of in scary stories. That was a city that had been raided by filth monsters and had perished, but still wandered on this earth. Thinking back, perhaps that had been pointing at the Haikizoku.


    But, this city was different.


    However he thought of it, this was a city that had no residents since the beginning. Regardless of how he thought, it could only be moving around without people because it had some aim. Moreover, the only resident of this city should be that enigmatic attacker, right?


    Why would this kind of thing approach an Academy City? What had happened to Nina this time?


    What he could be sure of was that something had happened. Moreover this event definitely had something to do with the battlefield in Grendan.


    What he had to do now was confirm with his own eyes what had happened, and see through its true nature.


    At this juncture, if Felli were here¡­¡­ Layfon couldn''t bear that kind of thought. Felli was a Psychokinesist, and Layfon didn''t think there was a good place to protect her here, even though Felli could help with things other than Psychokinesis, and perhaps could see oddities that Layfon couldn''t. Layfon always missed many things, and Felli could perhaps notice crucial matters that Layfon would be unable to find by himself.


    However, Felli was not here right now. In this unknown situation, Felli and the others returning here was definitely not a good thing. Layfon couldn''t make that decision.


    More importantly, even if he did make the decision, the fact that Felli wasn''t here couldn''t be changed.


    Only Layfon and Nina were here.


    "I can only rely on myself."


    Layfon used the steel threads with more concentration than before. The surroundings were all covered by machinery. However, Layfon didn''t feel that he had trouble breathing, which indicated that there must be something around that could serve as a air hold.


    Layfon upgraded his five senses and the sensitivity of his steel threads to the limit, looking for leaking wind.


    As he carried out the search with his steel threads, his movements became more precise, and his focus increased. Just as Layfon felt that his brain was about to explode, he finally found that place.


    It was really a very small hole. There were countless numbers of these small holes, and they were everywhere, so air could leak into this space. Since the machinery was composed of tubes, it meant that it could breathe by itself. This space should be where pressure was collected during breathing, and then this strength would be used to circulate air.


    "Okay!"


    Even though he had no way of entering, he could let his steel threads go through. If he didn''t first extend his steel threads out onto the surface to grasp the situation outside and his location¡­¡­


    The operation that taxed his nerves continued, until finally, the steel threads felt a strong wind blowing.


    The steel threads had reached the outside, and this was¡­¡­?


    "The city''s outskirts? The underside, huh? Since it''s like this¡­¡­"


    Layfon extended his steel threads upwards.


    During this process, the steel threads felt a strong shockwave.


    "What? A battle? Who''s fighting?"


    The shockwave that he felt wasn''t energy that an ordinary Military Artist could create. Layfon quickened the movements of the steel threads, focusing his nerves on his sense of touch.


    The earth transmitted the vigorous shaking produced by a giant mass.


    "It isn''t a fight between Military Artists?"


    Even if Nina was currently fighting with that attacker, Layfon couldn''t understand why there would be such strong vibrations. There was a significant time difference between the feeling of Kei flow and the vibration.


    It felt like something like a giant was being disturbed.


    "Could it be that there are filth monsters on the surface?"


    However, Layfon who was staying in this place couldn''t feel any vibrations. This was evidence of the machinery absorbing the impact.


    "What''s going on?"


    Layfon couldn''t understand the situation. When had the battle started? Judging from the strength of that attacker, if the enemy was an ordinary mature phase, regardless of its stage he should be able to relaxedly defeat it.


    However, after he felt a strong ripple of Kei, the vibration of the giant things quick movement would be sent through the steel thread.


    Then, the thing above was an aged phase.


    Why would there be an aged phase in this kind of place? Then didn''t that mean the information about filth monsters in this place was incorrect? Assuming he had stayed in this city for a whole day, at this distance, could Felli''s Psychokinesis be unable to find an aged phase?


    However, the response from above could only be produced by an aged phase.


    "¡­¡­Calm down."


    Perhaps he was focusing too much on the steel threads, and Layfon had produced an excessive response to the change in conditions. He breathed deeply to calm himself down.


    "First let''s ignore that, I should find the Captain."


    He still had other things to do. If he didn''t save Nina, nothing else needed to be mentioned.


    Was Nina one of the people on the battlefield?


    "Can''t be."


    The feeling of the Kei flow raging in the city above did not come from Nina.


    Then, where was Nina?


    In order to find Nina, Layfon''s steel threads sped through the city.


    ¡ó


    Compared to Layfon who totally couldn''t find any clues and could only search for Nina under the circumstances, Nina had no time to watch the fight between her great-grandfather and the giant.


    "I didn''t expect anything like that."


    She could only blankly mumble.


    After handing over Layfon to the city''s Electronic Fairy, Nina had run to her great-grandfather''s battle. But, she immediately noticed a change. A sound came from a different place that was not the battlefield.


    "How¡­¡­?"


    The new, different sound produced an inauspicious premonition in Nina. Perhaps this was because of Nina''s pessimism that nothing favorable to herself would happen here.


    In the end, her premonition became real.


    The sound came, and moreover the sound still continued from the direction of the city outskirts. After gazing in that direction, Nina was stunned.


    Huge hands were gripping the city''s outer edge.


    It wasn''t just one, nor was it two pairs of hands.


    Three giants were preparing to climb the city''s edge.


    The climbing of the three giants made the city leg give off a sharp metallic sound. However, the city did not tilt. The sharp metallic noise was of the city''s leg hitting the giant. The city had already prepared for the giants'' attack, and did not sway due to the added weight.


    Not to mention that it was originally an autonomous mobile city meant to carry countless people and buildings while walking. Perhaps this degree of weight was nothing after all.


    Even so, to Nina, the added threat still did not change.


    "Could it be¡­¡­"


    Vati had sent more giants here. Gildred knew Vati''s true face, so Vati was definitely planning not to allow Gildred to approach Zuellni.


    She indeed meant to kill Gildred. To Vati, her great-grandfather was one hundred percent an enemy, and her actions also showed her animosity towards him.


    "Does she want to kill him together with me?"


    She had no reason to let Nina live. Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity to kill Nina who knew the truth wasn''t a strange thing to do. If she died in the city, perhaps it would lead to other peoples'' suspicions, but if she died in a battle outside the city, wouldn''t no one suspect anything?


    Nina''s heart did not hold the thought that it would be fine if she herself were saved, but she also could not deny her speculation of Vati, making her hair stand on end.


    More importantly, confronting these sudden additional giants, she couldn''t produce the thought that ''as long as she could defeat them everything will be over'' at all.


    The enemy''s fighting power was unlimited.


    Not knowing why, she had this sort of feeling.


    Nina had the feeling that, other than the sounds from the battle and the movement of the giants¡­¡­ other than her surrounding noise, another deeper part of the air was being disturbed. Could this be because Vati was taking action in some place that she herself couldn''t see?


    "Pathetic, it''s no time to think about those things!"


    The new giants made their debut, making Nina reproach herself for showing a cowardly attitude.


    ?


    What did she hold in her hands? It was the wish of Zuellni that had been entrusted to her. What was inside her body? It was the Electronic Fairy that had saved her life, and the Haikizoku that trusted her.


    "I don''t have any time to be perplexed!"


    The Dites were in her hands. They had already been restored, asserting their presence in Nina''s two hands.


    "Melnisc, come!"


    (Ohh!)


    Nina threw the Haikizoku''s majestic roar behind her, charging towards the giants who had already climbed over the city.


    ¡ó


    As Nina roused her spirits and charged at the newly appeared giants, Layfon''s steel threads also felt the change.


    "The enemies have increased?"


    However, Layfon could only rely on the vibrations sent through the steel threads to explore the situation outside, so he didn''t understand whether this judgment was correct.


    He understood that the moving creatures that had huge mass had increased by three.


    However, he also felt a new Kei charging towards the huge bodies.


    "What is the captain doing!"


    Layfon had already worked out that those moving bodies were aged phases. Three more aged phases had appered, and the current situation truly could only be called despair.


    However, Nina seemed to not feel despair.


    Perhaps she had already given up. Layfon wanted to be able to trust that she had not done this, but the current situation wasn''t like that.


    "I need to think of a good method¡­¡­"


    He had already fully confirmed the surrounding situation, so next he should take action.


    Layfon used the steel threads to probe the surroundings. He didn''t know how he had been placed here, as this place didn''t have entrances or exits. However, after extending his steel threads to the outside, Layfon already understood his current location, and roughly grasped his distance from the surface.


    "It shouldn''t be too thick to cut¡­¡­"


    The space here was sufficient. Layfon returned the steel threads to Dite form, and replaced the simpler Dite with the Adamantium Dite. Having replaced his weapon with the Dite that could best support his Kei, Layfon tightly grasped the large sword in his hand.


    His Kei flowed.


    Layfon confirmed the feeling of the Adamantium Dite in his hand, while interpreting its thresholds, converting energy into a Kei technique. He released his move, storing the energy.


    "Ugh"


    The pressure covering Layfon''s entire body made him clench his teeth.


    This was a new Kei technique that he had used in his battle against Claribel, which Layfon had named ''Composite Blast''. No one had ever left behind such a technique, because the number of people who could arrive at the realm where Dites could not sustain their Kei was far too small. An unusable technique would gradually be lost. Even if there had been someone like Layfon who created such a technique, that technique might have not survived or been passed down. There really weren''t many ways to pass techniques outside of cities, and if this kind of a Military Artist were in Grendan, they would definitely have become a Heaven''s Blade successor. Once they received a Heaven''s Blade, this technique would become scrap.


    However, to the current Layfon, this was an indispensable technique.


    Release, storing the energy.


    Release, storing the energy.


    He repeated continuously.


    As he repeated, the weight covering his body multiplied alongside. It was like Kirik had said before, cumulatively increasing the energy of an explosion that already had nowhere to go was quite unreasonable.


    However, Layfon still repeated the move, continuously carrying it out. To Layfon, this was just because he hadn''t become skillful at the technique, and he was confident that soon enough he would be able to use it flexibly.


    More importantly, right now he had to use it, so he did.


    Release, storing the energy.


    With the continuous repetitions, the blade''s surrounding light lost its color, giving off a strong white light.


    "!"


    Layfon shook off his sweat, assuming the next posture with the Adamantium Dite, cutting the blade across the space above his head.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Kasane Sendan.


    After Composite Blast had filled the blade, Layfon mixed them and wildly released the energy.


    The skill turned into white light, becoming a giant ray pouring forth that lit up the surroundings. Kasane Sendan cut apart the machinery on the ceiling, and its heat melted and burned the tubes, continuously speeding forwards. Layfon confirmed the high-speed result with his own eyes. If the feeling sent by the steel threads was correct, this should open a hole to the surface.


    Then go!


    Layfon howled in his heart, leaping to the cracks generated by the Kasane Sendan. The wind produced by Layfon''s heat left a burnt smell, as he advanced endlessly towards the surface.


    The white light of Kasane Sendan was far ahead of him, and even though he was still destroying machinery, his speed was slower than he had thought. In order to keep Layfon from leaving, some machinery added strength to resist him.


    "Damn!"


    As he quickly chased Kasane Sendan, Layfon took up a stance again with the still-restored Adamantium Dite. Composite Blast. Though, the situation was fairly tense. He had no way to accumulate energy as he had before.


    "Even so, I can still add power!"


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Hunter''s Pursuit.


    In the process of unending training, Layfon had understood something. When he made changes to his Composite Blast skill, the edge of his Kei energy would become viscous. With a different Kei skill, it could be possible to add the power of Composite Blast to a move he had already released.


    The flash ahead and the flash of him chasing it to add additional power superimposed with each other. After adding the power, the speed at which the flash destroyed the machinery rose.


    Layfon chased the flash.


    If his speed decreased, Layfon would stack on another Hunter''s Pursuit, continuing to leap upwards.


    Layfon used the cut-apart and Kei-scorched machinery as footholds to leap continuously, but even with destroying the solid machinery at a surprising speed, tubes would twist together and reconnect, once again forming machinery.


    The re-formed machinery chased from behind.


    If the power of Kasane Sendan ran out before reaching the surface, Layfon would become a prisoner in that place again. Or, if the speed at which the flash destroyed machinery was surpassed by the repairing speed, Layfon would also be enmeshed and face the same fate.


    "How can I allow that¡­¡­"


    How could that happen! Layfon once again stacked on a flash while simultaneously leaping. During the process a rugged area that Layfon used as a foothold broke off, and he was almost in danger of tripping, but Layfon still followed the flash, and added his power.


    Then, he suddenly broke out.


    The radiance of the flash was gradually absorbed by the sun. Increasing its speed after losing resistance, the flash became a beam of light shooting into the city''s sky.


    Layfon who was chasing that flash also leaped out.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Layfon gathered his steel threads while using his eyes to confirm the surrounding situation. The outskirts on the left had three giants, as well as the figure of Nina charging at them.


    "Captain!"


    Layfon yelled, trying to chase Nina.


    "!"


    But, he had to immediately stop his steps.


    At the same time as he felt something, Layfon swept the Adamantium Dite behind him. The shockwave produced spread in all directions, and Layfon released the Sapphire Dite whose steel threads he couldn''t completely gather up, restored the Shim Adamantium Dite, and released Kasane Sendan upwards.


    The strike''s white light immediately spread in all directions.


    At the same time, Layfon also leaped backwards to increase the distance.


    "Well done crossing me here."


    The voice had an oppressive feeling like iron.


    "I won''t fall for the same trick twice!"


    It was the old man, that enigmatic attacker. Layfon cautiously examined his opponent''s every move. Even though the two iron whips clutched in the old man''s hands were hanging down, the pressure emanating from his body had not disappeared.


    "The way you use Kei is interesting."


    The old man spiritedly watched Layfon.


    "That aside, won''t your Dite break? That''s not it, is it just because it''s somehow sturdier?"


    The old man had long before perceived how Layfon had gotten here and what kind of Kei he had used.


    However, that sort of thing was insignificant to Layfon.


    Why would he choose this time to attack Layfon?


    "Is that aged phase your minion?"


    The first order of business should be defeating that aged phase, right? Judging from the feelings sent by the steel threads, this old man should have fought with the first giant. Then where had that giant gone? Had it been defeated by the old man before Layfon?


    But, if that were true, why didn''t he go to the other three giants?


    To Layfon''s question, the old man snorted:


    "If she can''t suppress that level of enemies before this old man goes over there, then I can''t hold any higher expectations of her."


    "Expectations?"


    Why did this old man hold expectations of Nina?


    How was this old man related with Nina? Did he know her?


    "What''s the meaning of this? Why do you do this?"


    "This is all you need to know."


    "What?"


    "Who asked you to have that kind of technique¡­¡­ Hey!"


    The old man moved.


    As the old man charged to him, Layfon leaped high to try to avoid him. During the process of using the steel threads to probe, Layfon had learned how much destructive power the old man had. Getting closer to fight was quite dangerous.


    Not to mention that if they traded blows with their weapons, his own Dite wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "That you don''t have weapons that can exert your power means that fate has rejected you, kid!"


    The movement of the old man seemed as if his onrush had braked. The old man changed the direction of his charge and again closed in on Layfon.


    Layfon used external Kei to change his landing spot, but the old man completely ignored that kind of Kei, and charged forward.


    "Ku!"


    Layfon once again released Kei, managing to create some ground distance and time for himself. At the same time as he created distance, he released the Kei that he had been continuously gathering earlier.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Thousand Killers.


    The moment, countless figures of Layfon appeared, each charging to a different place. This was a move that Layfon had stolen from Savaris and added his own changes to.


    "Nuu!"


    The unfamiliar technique made the old man''s response time slow by half a step. But, he didn''t charge at the countless Layfons, but the old man released Kei towards an unexpected direction.


    Golden Kei emitted a brilliant luster, and then exploded. When the explosions faded, only one remaining Layfon stood there.


    He had planned to directly go to Nina''s side, but the old man had seen through him.


    Layfon couldn''t help but stop his steps, once again confronting the old man. The time this battle took almost made Layfon''s breathing grow disorderly, but he quickly calmed down.


    Layfon had almost never met an enemy who had enough strength to force him to face him and fight. His massive level of Kei wouldn''t let the opponent have that kind of opportunity. Moreover, even if the opponent attempted strong moves, Layfon would reflect them back. He could do that because the massive difference in strength.


    But now, between Layfon and the old man, the old man had the upper hand. He had the destructive power to kill an aged phase in such a short time, and he held Dites that could contain his great Kei.


    In the end, right now he could only dodge the old man''s attacks and wait for an opportunity to make a reversal.


    But, while he were doing this, if something happened to Nina¡­¡­


    "You have time to be perplexed in front of me, how bold."


    This sentence caught Layfon by surprise, but the old man did not seize the chance to attack, a smile of goodwill even emerging on his face.


    "From your performance so far, you truly don''t bear the fate."


    "What are you saying¡­¡­"


    "Not much, just the madness of an old man, listen carefully."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Was he dragging out the time? Layfon examined the old man''s manner, while moving to a position where he could see Nina.


    "You don''t have to worry about that side. To that girl, this is a necessary trial."


    Layfon''s gaze had stayed on the old man''s body, but the other party had seen through his attempt.


    "Every person has something called fate, youngster. Ah, I''m not saying that you don''t have any fate at all. No, you don''t have the fate to be entangled with us. You and us won''t become comrades, but also shouldn''t become enemies."


    "That¡­¡­"


    ''How should I know that''. Layfon though of saying this, but the old man seemed to understand the situation that Nina confronted. His tone also confirmed that Nina was indeed hiding something.


    "Captain¡­¡­ is she involved with that fate?"


    "Correct. Though, that girl won''t speak the truth. It''s not because she has no need to speak, but rather because she has no need to get you involved. No matter what happens, you have no way of hearing everything from her mouth, and this old man won''t explain things either."


    Had his thinking been seen through? What the old man said wasn''t the answer that Layfon wanted.


    "Kid, being uninvolved is a good thing, you shouldn''t insist on meddling in this. You are a strong Military Artist deemed unnecessary, and you arrived here only because you weren''t careful. Though, that''s only up to now. The path ahead isn''t a place for people like you who can''t use their full strength and lack spirit."


    "What did you say¡­¡­"


    Layfon said this. But, his weak tone even surprised himself.


    "This old man has information on you. Layfon Alseif, who once received a Heaven''s Blade in Grendan. But, fate has declared you to be a non-notable person, so the Heaven''s Blade has left your hands."


    "!"


    "You have no need to fight. You should live out your own fate, and obediently leave this battlefield."


    "By ''leave'', you mean¡­¡­"


    "The underground of this city is safe. Until things finish, you should obediently hide there."


    The moment the old man said this, Layfon felt mortified beyond comparison. At the same time, he thought of the time when Zuellni had first been attacked by filth monsters. At the time he had wanted Nina to flee, he had wanted her to take refuge.


    Was Layfon currently feeling the anger that Nina had felt at that time?


    No, she had a sense of mission that he himself did not, so it should be completely different.


    Therefore¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Stop joking."


    Layfon''s mouth uttered this sentence.


    "You want me to flee, you want me to listen to you and hide underground?


    He couldn''t stop himself from saying these words, and was eager to use even more intense language. However, regardless of how much he showed off his tongue, he didn''t feel that he would be able to fully express his current feelings.


    "Stop joking!"


    So, he ended it all with those words.


    "Hum, indeed the words an energetic young man would say."


    The old man didn''t move. Layfon admonished himself for almost getting out of hand in his anger, while using Kei.


    "Such a regret. It would be good if a strong person like you had been born in my city. But, you weren''t born in Schneibel. You grew up in Grendan, and were given up by Grendan. That shows that Grendan has too much strength to fight fate with, or maybe you can''t be saved, unable to surpass this fate?"


    "Did you say Schneibel¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Though Layfon had decided not to listen to anything the old man said, he still hadn''t missed that name.


    That was the name of Nina''s hometown.


    "Did you know the Captain from before?"


    "Hum, it seems like this old man has talked too much. Though, it''s all the same. I obviously recognize her, because my name is Gildred Antalk."


    "Antalk¡­¡­"


    The same family name as Nina.


    "Nina is from the same family as I."


    "Then you shouldn''t be doing this, hurry up and go help the Captain¡­¡­"


    During the time that the two confronted each other, Nina''s battle with the giants had already begun. Layfon felt a powerful flow. The ordinary Nina couldn''t possess this wave of energy no matter what.


    Layfon had only heard Nina speak of it, but this was the Haikizoku''s power.


    Still, to fight against three aged phases must be too difficult.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself!"


    Gildred should have also seen that fighting, but the old man didn''t move a bit.


    "If she can''t overcome that level of enemy, it shows that the being who pushed her into this fate has no talent for choosing people. At that time, our long-cherished wish will be covered by the clouds of fate. What she needs is not tenderness, but harsh trials."


    "How can that¡­¡­"


    Was this something to be said about a family member?


    No, perhaps it was? Layfon though of when he fought against his adoptive father in Grendan, thought of the fierce actions that Lucia put in front of him when he had left Grendan.


    He thought of when he had been rejected by Leerin.


    Even if they weren''t from the same bloodline, they were still each other''s family members. But, perhaps they weren''t anymore, or perhaps it hadn''t changed. Toby and the others had written letters to him. However, even if they still had contact with each other, he already didn''t have any way to return to Grendan, and as Lucia pointed out, he was someone who had been coldly banished from Grendan.


    Then, did this old man have tender feelings in his heart?


    Tender feelings towards Nina.


    Even if he did, Layfon couldn''t understand them.


    If he did¡­¡­ If he meant well for Nina by not helping her.


    Still¡­¡­


    "Then, what I have to do still hasn''t changed."


    Correct, his mission hadn''t changed. Layfon repeated these words in his heart.


    "I''ll defeat you, and then go help the Captain."


    "What an unreasonable youngster."


    The old man''s pressure increased. This feeling was completely different from when he fought Layfon earlier.


    No, it was this.


    This was the old man''s pressure when he had fought with the aged phase.


    Then, had he only been playing around earlier?


    No, he had felt that this degree of power was sufficient.


    Though Layfon felt angry at this, he didn''t lose his calm. This kind of small thing didn''t even need to be mentioned, as the pressure that suddenly burst out before his eyes made Layfon raise the Adamantium Dite, assuming the stance of Successive Bursts.


    "You technique-using youngster, planning to defeat this old man with strength?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t respond to his opponent''s words.


    His answer was on his blade.


    Perhaps because he had guessed Layfon''s thinking, Gildred showed a fearless smile.


    "Alright, then I''ll fight."


    The color faded from the golden Kei released from Gildred''s body. The old man''s body was dyed black, as if the light released from his body had changed him to a shadow.


    The shadow raised two iron whips.


    "An impulsive youngster should be crushed by brute force."


    The shadow''s remarks flew towards Layfon.


    Very fast, and moreover so quickly. Layfon repressed his restlessness, taking the moment to split his Kei into countless pieces and form them together into Composite Blast.


    When Gildred had charged into attacking range, the strong Kei pressure almost scraped Layfon.


    Layfon was patient. However, the pressure continuously pushed Layfon back. He absolutely could not be swallowed by this pressure. But, if he continued to wait, his stance would become stiff.


    No, it didn''t matter even if it became stiff. Layfon leaned his body forward, defying the pressure, while collecting the Kei of Composite Blast.


    He released energy, storing it.


    Up until reaching the critical point.


    Up until the moment Gildred''s iron whip was touching his body. For this strike, Layfon hadn''t wasted half a second to gather Kei for Composite Blast.


    Then, Gildred''s figure arrived in front of him. His iron whips were raised high above his head, seeming to want to strike the iron whips downwards in a cross.


    The target of the cross was Layfon''s left shoulder. This movement made Layfon feel that Gildred was a little bit naive. Was it because he knew Nina, so the old man thought he couldn''t kill him, and so had shown mercy up until this moment?


    It didn''t need to be said!


    Layfon shouted in his heart, and at the same time released his blade.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Compound Flame Cut.


    In a breath, Layfon swung the huge blade that the Adamantium Dite had become upwards. The sword drew a line cutting through the center of the iron whips'' cross. But, he had not yet completed his goal, only locking against the two iron whips.


    In that brief time, the strengths of the two clashed against each other.


    But, this time was truly brief. The balance of strength could not be maintained, and Gildred''s Kei was victorious. The Kei that collided at the point of contact exploded. The Kei techniques lost their form, and the blast of pure energy scattered in all directions. The force of the explosion did not only hit Layfon, meaning that Layfon''s Kei was close to Gildred''s level.


    Still, Layfon had been defeated in the contest of strength.


    The pressure of the explosion fell like rain, charging towards Layfon, whose entire body had left the ground because his body reacted and flew outwards.


    Being thrown halfway into the air by the blow, Layfon urgently maintained his own consciousness. While he did this, his right hand that tightly gripped the Adamantium Dite suddenly felt nothing. Since it was unable to bear the burden of Composite Blast, it had been destroyed.


    As Layfon flew through the air, he felt regret. The situation of the Dite being unable to endure Layfon''s Kei power and breaking had occurred many times. But, Layfon felt that before the Dites had broken he seemed to always be using techniques.


    This meant that what was happening around Layfon was quite urgent, but also very dangerous.


    (Sorry.)


    From another side of the feeling of his Dite breaking emerged the faces of Harley and Kirik, and Layfon apologized to the two of them. However, Layfon was also confident. He was confident that if it were those two, there would definitely be a day when they would be able to create a Dite able to sustain Layfon''s entire Kei.


    "So, right now¡­¡­!"


    Layfon fully grasped the consciousness that he had almost lost, slowly releasing the handle of the Adamantium Dite in his hand.


    Layfon pretended to faint, while confirming Gildred''s movements. His opponent did not pursue him here. Did he believe that Layfon had passed out?


    No¡­¡­


    Layfon was confident that his blade had at least brushed against his opponent''s body, and that even if the tip of his blade had not touched his opponent, Composite Blast should have penetrated the pressure of the explosion to strike the old man''s body.


    If he himself wasn''t even confident, then he would have no way of fighting at all.


    And in order to know the secret that Nina hid in her heart, he had to let himself be confident in his body''s ability as a Military Artist.


    Then, Layfon began to fall.


    In the moment before he fell, Layfon let his body that he had deliberately relaxed fill with Kei.


    He once again restored the Shim Adamantium Dite, and then¡­¡­


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Gildred''s figure was next to him.


    Either his tactic of deliberately fainting had been seen through, or the old man had caught up to attack. Facing the figure whose golden pressure swayed, Layfon raised the Shim Adamantium Dite to block the iron whip striking towards him.


    He blocked it.


    Upon closer inspection, the old man''s body that exuded golden Kei was stained by a crimson spot. Just as Layfon had been confident in, a part of his Kei had hit the old man.


    "After losing to my skill, you turn to petty tricks? How idiotic!"


    "Even if it''s a petty trick I''ll still use it!"


    Even if the old man had been injured, the strength in the iron whips was still fairly heavy, and Layfon went down on his knees.


    "I''ll use any means!"


    Layfon used his Kei.


    The handle of the Sapphire Dite that he had released recently was at Layfon''s feet, next to the place where he knelt. Being trained in the use of steel threads by Lintence meant that Layfon could use any part of his body to pour Kei in to the manipulation of the steel threads.


    "I''ve been sent away because I knew nothing too many times!"


    That moment, the steel threads that had been scattered all around the city moved together.


    "Nu"


    Gildred attempted to back off from his position.


    However, he was too late.


    External-type Kei variant - Sougenkyouku Madan.


    Regardless of Gildred''s strength, at that time he was unable to avoid the thrusts of the steel threads coming from all directions. The surprise attack also kept him from using his full Kei power to defend.


    Even so, the paths of almost all of the steel threads bent because of the golden Kei, uselessly piercing through the air.


    However, there were still a few steel threads that penetrated Gildred, and Layfon detonated the Kei in the steel threads that entered the old man''s body.


    "Ugh!"


    This move was a technique used to destroy filth monsters from the inside, but the old man''s body had not become that way. This was because Layfon who was at his limit was unable to fully pour his Kei. More importantly, even if it were Gildred who had been pierced by the steel threads, his body''s defense could not permit this kind of thing happening.


    Gildred fell to his knees.


    The golden Kei lost its color in front of Layfon''s eyes, and returned to the Kei of an ordinary Military Artist, slowly losing its radiance.


    "Even if it were a petty trick, it was performed brilliantly."


    "¡­¡­Are you serious?"


    The old man''s rapid loss of power surprised Layfon instead. Using only that degree of Kei, even if he couldn''t instantly heal the wound, he could at least stop the bleeding, and allow the damaged tendon tissue to heal, to where his body would be able to move. The steel threads had not pierced his Kei vein, and had not destroyed it.


    In fact, it should be Layfon who had suffered more severe wounds from that initial trading of blows.


    "Hum, don''t tell Nina about this."


    "How would I¡­¡­ Your body''s already like this, why do you still do these things?"


    "Because this is fate. Youngster, you wouldn''t understand. You wouldn''t understand the sorrow of having the successor to my family that I protected become like this. Even if this is a dead end that must be traversed, you still wouldn''t understand."


    "That¡­¡­"


    Layfon attempted to refute it, but he closed his mouth.


    Not only was he unable to win against this old man in language, he also lost regarding the motives behind their actions as well as regarding their reasons.


    "¡­¡­Perhaps you are right."


    But, Layfon didn''t want to admit his powerlessness. Perhaps it was willfulness, perhaps selfishness. If the situation turned towards a bad direction because of this¡­¡­? Layfon felt afraid just by thinking that way.


    "But, if you tell me not to do anything just because of that, I still can''t agree. There should be a place where even I can help."


    Layfon didn''t want to be rejected by the people next to him again.


    "What a willful youngster."


    The old man mumbled this. He seemed to not be trying to stand up.


    "But, hah, oh well. Let this old man see what you can do. But once you get in the way, I''ll kill you."


    A genuine killing intent perfused his words. If Layfon wanted to take action he could take advantage of the present, but although Layfon had this kind of thought, his body didn''t move. Perhaps it was because the old man was Nina''s blood relative. But the more important reason was, although the old man''s body was covered with wounds such that he couldn''t even release his Kei, his spirit still oppressed Layfon. Layfon seemed to see the strong will and determination that he himself lacked.


    Thirdly, Layfon''s own body was also covered with wounds, and his self-awareness had become dull.


    It was unknown what the old man thought of the stilled Layfon, as he simply stared at Layfon without moving.


    But, activity stirred in the surroundings.


    The ground under Gildred''s feet collapsed. The tubes composing the machinery began to loosen, surrounding Gildred as if they wanted to protect him.


    "Whatever happens, fate will continue on. Perhaps you will only be able to taste your own powerlessness."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The old man said this as he was being received into the cave formed by the tubes.


    Layfon didn''t respond with anything. He only healed himself with internal Kei as he watched the scene of the old man completely disappearing.


    Since Gildred had disappeared, he had no need to be constrained.


    Right now he had to go help Nina.


    ¡ó


    Nina had also noticed that behind her, two powers of Kei were in intense conflict.


    However, she had no time to confirm this situation.


    Before her were three giants, with gigantic bodies and keen movements that didn''t fit them. Nina''s evasive leaps back and forth in order to not be surrounded by them were already very tiring.


    To be able to throw one of these things, to defeat one in the blink of an eye, her great-grandfather''s power was really incredible.


    "Ku!"


    One of the giants raised its fist, and Nina leaped high up the moment before the fist caught her. The fist crashed into the ground, shaking the city. Nina was by the elbow of the giant that was near the ground, and in a breath she ran up the arm charging upwards.


    Her target was the giant''s shoulder.


    Nina dodged the hands that the other giants extended out, while this giant also raised its arm at the same time. This movement almost made Nina lose her balance because her body shook, but in the end she still reached the shoulder, and once again jumped.


    "Haaaa!"


    Aided by the power of the Haikizoku, Nina used the recoil of External Kei to increase her speed of descent. She flew towards the giant''s forehead, pouring Kei into her iron whip.


    External-type Kei variant - Lightning God''s Hammer.


    Nina let the Kei erupt from one of her iron whips, increasing her speed even more using this means, and struck at the giant''s forehead with the other iron whip.


    A shockwave bearing strong Kei penetrated the giant''s body, and its body tilted.


    Nina leaped up high, jumping from the giant that had lost its balance to the other giants.


    Her projected destination was near the head. After the giant quickly grabbed at Nina''s position, it swept a jab towards her. The center of the fist struck at Nina, and she was too late to use the recoil of external Kei to change her path.


    Even so!


    "Uoooooo!!"


    Nina turned her whole body upwards, raising the iron whips high, and hitting the fist with both iron whips at the same time. Shockwaves spread from the site of the fist and iron whips'' clash. As she was pulled by the strong wind produced by the shockwaves, Nina twisted her body to gain control over it, landing on the fist.


    Then she began running.


    Nina did the same as before, landing a blow on the giant''s head, and then breaking away, flying towards the other giant.


    In order to not get surrounded, and also to not let herself simply evade back and forth, Nina felt that this was her best method of fighting.


    However, the giants'' stamina was seemingly endless, and they were very tough. Even if they were struck once or twice, there didn''t seem to be any changes.


    Moreover, considering the powerful regenerative ability of filth monsters, Nina couldn''t help but feel that her attacks were of no significance.


    "Damn!"


    Nina flew through the air, while feeling anxious.


    What was the situation of the conflicting Kei behind her?


    And before that, what was the pressure that gushed out from underground?


    "Do I even need to think about that?"


    It was Layfon. Layfon who had woken from his unconsciousness, had definitely come to the surface.


    Then what had he done? Clashed with Gildred?


    Nina was confident in Layfon''s power. But, somehow she couldn''t feel that Layfon could win against Gildred''s overwhelming power.


    Then, what had happened to him after all?


    He couldn''t have¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I don''t have time to think now¡­¡­¡­¡­!!"


    But, Nina still couldn''t help but think about it.


    It could be said that if she thought about that idea, it would cause her to make errors.


    However, that wasn''t all of it.


    Perhaps the giants were waiting for the balance of the battle to collapse. Nina''s midair battle, with the giants unable to catch her, and Nina unable to completely defeat the giants. Could it be that from the point where they had judged that this would be a protracted battle, the giants had been waiting for this change? If Nina kept repeating the same actions, her reaction time would decrease at some point.


    Moreover, Nina already had no time to notice the situation behind her.


    It was at that moment.


    "Wha!"


    Nina let out that kind of voice.


    Then, Nina felt that she had to respond somehow, but because she couldn''t decide whether she should use Kongoukei or external Kei to change her path of flight, she was a second too late.


    The giants were transforming in front of Nina, no, they were disintegrating.


    They disintegrated, and then transformed. The giants'' figures became something like sand in front of her and gathered together.


    They became countless lances.


    Not only the giant in front of her, but also the other two giants that were attempting to surround Nina.


    "Sheet!"


    At the same time as she spit out that word, Nina chose Kongoukei. She had no way to evade all of those lances. However, she didn''t know if she would be able to get through this wave of attacks. Was she able to block the rain of lances with the mass of the three giants?


    No, she had to block them.


    Nina wrapped her arms around herself, compacting her body.


    She had to get through this.


    No, that wasn''t right.


    In order to find a clue, Nina who was at her limit dug through her memories for a clue.


    Hurry up and think, when Layfon had first shown her this technique, what had she been doing? Nina dug through her memories, trying to find a clue. Her arm hurt. This was obviously because she had not mastered the technique, though something about this bothered Nina.


    When striking a hard object, the power of the strike would always bounce back.


    Could she push this effect to its limits?


    Nina pondered. But, Nina wasn''t Layfon. That moment, she couldn''t think of how to change this technique into a different form.


    "Yah!"


    She had no time. Nina used her Kei with all her might, letting Kongoukei cover her body.


    Afterwards, the rain of spears fell from the sky.


    Every lance was as large as a weapon that an ordinary Military Artist would use.


    However, they numbered in the hundreds, or maybe thousands, and a truly uncountable amount hurtled towards Nina. Flame spewed from the end of the spears, as they attempted to pierce Nina, and the rest of the spear shaft emitted smaller flame for altering its trajectory.


    Nina''s Kongoukei stopped them. The spears whose paths were not deflected by the Kongoukei were stuck in the barrier and their propulsion died out with no way to pierce Nina.


    Nina''s figure was buried under countless spears, becoming a pincushion. The flames emitted from the front portion of the pincushion came in contact with each other, becoming a surface of flame.


    The ball of spears became a burning ball of flame.


    "Gu, uu¡­¡­"


    Nina who was stuck in the middle could only endlessly endure.


    Kongoukei was that kind of a skill. Confident in her own Kei, confident in her training, her body braved the enemies'' attacks.


    Endure.


    She would endure.


    Nina''s willpower pervaded the layer of Kongoukei covering her body, allowing her Kei to pour through her body. The countless spears before her. She couldn''t be afraid of being pierced by them. Fear would lead to cowardice, and cowardice would become thoughts of escaping. Once the idea of escape came up, Kongoukei would lose its intrinsic nature.


    What waited ahead was death.


    Her heart didn''t fear it. When he had first taught her Kongoukei, Layfon had told her about the move''s original user, Reverse. This person had the mentality that Nina strove to maintain.


    With Reverse whom she had never met as her target, Nina maintained her rigid heart.


    Finally, the wave of thrusting spears ended. The flame disappeared, with the appearance of a pincushion reemerging, and it once again began to fall downwards.


    Nina who had been pushed into the air by the force of the spears fell as well.


    The moment before she began falling, Nina had released external Kei to change her falling location in order to get away from the spears.


    However, the Kei she emitted was quite weak, and the effect on her path was also minute.


    "Ha¡­¡­Ha¡­¡­Damn"


    It was the consequence of enduring the huge mass of the three giants. Melnisc was also silent, and Nina was unable to stop her body''s strength from leaving her.


    Because she was paralyzed, Nina landed on the ground defeated. She tumbled on the ground, and her face also hit the earth.


    "Damn! Hey, Melnisc!"


    (Yes, understood)


    Melnisc''s voice was unfazed. However, the strength that returned to her body was not like the Herculean strength it had been previously. Did that mean the Haikizoku didn''t have endless strength? Every organism had its limits. After perceiving this obvious truth, Nina only felt stunned.


    However, this limit occurred at this moment.


    Not only the Haikizoku, but her body was also this way.


    "Damn, move!"


    Nina reclaimed some of the strength that flowed from her. However, she still couldn''t move her body from the ground.


    She felt impatient.


    She had gotten through the rain of spears, but had only gotten through the rain of spears and nothing more.


    They had not been destroyed.


    "Ku"


    Just as Nina thought of this, the enemies began to move. The spear shafts emitted flame, and the spears that had scattered in all directions stood up on end.


    Perhaps as a final burst, the spears that stood up together once again sprayed flame and rushed into the air.


    However, not all of the spears had done this. Some of the spears stayed down, shooting straight at Nina.


    Nina brandished her iron whips to bring them down. Although only some of the spears had attacked, their numbers were still great. They hadn''t attacked from all directions at the same time, so Nina was able to continually bring them down. But, this made Nina feel that she had instead fallen into another trap.


    Nina was able to continually bring down the spears, but she noticed that as she did this, the speed at which the spears arrived seemed to coordinate with her speed of drawing back the iron whips.


    In other words, the enemies had purposefully let Nina bring down the spears, and their goal was to keep her there.


    The true attack was¡­¡­


    "From above¡­¡­"


    However, Nina was unable to escape the dangerous environment. The spears that followed her movements continuously shot out, and if she tried to escape, her defense would become disorderly, and Nina would be pierced by the spears trailing her steps.


    Nina experienced Vati''s killing intent with her own body. She who was staying in Zuellni attempted to kill Nina, attempted to eliminate the person who knew her true form.


    But, why had she tried to conceal her true appearance?


    Vati had used the battle in Grendan to arrive in this world, and hid her true self. In the end, what was she trying to do by doing this?


    "Kuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t know the answer, and could only helplessly look at the spears that poured towards her from above.


    Then, that scene greeted her eyes.


    She saw the scene of those spears suddenly being disturbed.


    ¡ó


    External-type Kei variant - Sougenkyouku Nagigumo.


    The steel threads that he had been unable to recollect at that time became an unknowing good fortune. When he had used the steel threads that he had scattered throughout the city, many of them had relaxed while he weaved the formation, so he was able to use Lintence''s advanced skill, Sougenkyouku.


    The steel threads that Layfon released scattered the rain of spears that was about to drop on Nina''s head, stopping them from changing their direction.


    "Captain!"


    Nina''s whole body was transfixed by the change in situation into Layfon running towards her. The spears that had been swept away by the steel threads fell around Layfon one after another, but Layfon was the one who controlled their falls. He almost fearlessly rushed to Nina.


    "Layfon, are you alright?"


    "We have no time for leisure, let''s leave this place first."


    Saying this to Nina who was intertwined with peace of mind and confusion, Layfon grabbed her arm and helped her stand, then put her on his shoulder. Layfon had seen in a flash that Nina had put her Kei vein in a state of extreme fatigue from using too much Kei.


    "Sorry."


    Layfon''s situation had not improved much either. Layfon had only plugged the wounds he had received during the battle with Gildred using internal Kei, and he really had only just changed from having his whole body covered with wounds.


    Even so, he still ran while carrying Nina.


    "Layfon, what happened to my great-grandfather?"


    Nina asked this. Saying that, she also confirmed that Gildred had not lied.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The moment her gaze crossed with Layfon''s, Nina noticed that she had let it slip, and her expression twisted.


    (Aha, so it was that way after all.)


    Layfon and Felli had made many predictions. In the beginning, it had only been Felli''s sixth sense. Grendan''s battle had not yet finished, and Nina had some kind of connection to this event, but it had only been speculations. However, Layfon and the others were quite sure that Nina had something she was concealing from everyone, so they tried to find the truth.


    The situation that happened in this city was proof that what Layfon and the others believed was true.


    But at the moment, Layfon had the feeling that he had confirmed that his thinking was true.


    Nina''s expression said everything.


    "He hid somewhere in this city, I think he should be fine."


    But, for now Layfon only said that much.


    The difficulties in front of him didn''t let him continue pondering.


    "First, we need to think of how to deal with them."


    Layfon had also seen the giants changing into countless spears. During the first wave, Layfon was too late to support Nina. But, luckily Nina had gotten through it, and Layfon had enough time to recover to the point where he could move, and had weaved the formation of Sougenkyouku.


    When he finished, from then onward Layfon was able to start Nagigumo at any time.


    Layfon''s side had completed their battle preparations.


    Layfon had already lost his Adamantium Dite, moreover he and Nina''s bodies couldn''t fight with their full strength.


    For now, Layfon let Nina''s hidden secret and Gildred''s words out of his mind.


    At the moment, there was only a life-or-death crisis here.


    Failing to get through this battlefield was equivalent to losing everything.


    "We have to survive."


    "Ah, got it."


    Nina''s voice replied to him.


    Layfon listened to her voice, while at the same time looking at the disintegration of the spears stuck in the ground, which became a great amount of white sand-like substance, and separated into three groups.


    They became solid, and once again returned to the form of giants.


    Each aged phase had a different form, and Layfon knew these had acquired a form that was able to change a great amount.


    However, he had never expected that there would be filth monsters that could change into anything in the world. At least among the aged phases that Layfon had seen, there were none that could morph from one form to another.


    An aged phase that could change its form at will, and moreover three that were the same. If the one that Gildred had fought was the same kind, then that made four.


    Layfon thought of the abnormal filth monsters that had attacked Zuellni , which had been a group of filth monsters with a unified appearance.


    Was this group of giants the same after all?


    Right now that kind of thing didn''t need to be said. Though Layfon thought this way, he still pondered involuntarily.


    If they didn''t defeat them they would have nothing. What he was thinking now could wait for after they managed to survive.


    Layfon tried out releasing the steel threads while the giants morphed, but they simply passed straight through the giants'' bodies. Perhaps when their form was not yet in a fixed shape, it was impossible for an attack to affect them.


    As they had no shape, the opponent should have no way to attack this side. Otherwise, the attacks carried out by this white sand form would be far too troublesome.


    How could they defeat the enemy?


    Layfon pondered this while waiting for the giants to finish morphing.


    However, the giants didn''t finish morphing.


    "¡­¡­What happened?"


    The giants gradually took shape. The white sand swelled up like a mountain, and slowly took the appearance of a giant mud doll .


    But, their morphing speed was very slow. Layfon and Nina had seen the speed at which the giants had changed into spears, so this kind of slow change made the two feel that this situation was out of place.


    More importantly, after the white sand turned into its mud doll shape, it even seemed like it had reached a standstill. Layfon understood that the sand in this mud doll form was moving and undulating under the surface. But, this manner of movement didn''t seem like movement that could let the giant form.


    "That''s strange."


    "Yes, what''s going on? It''s as if they''re waiting for something¡­¡­"


    Just as Nina mumbled this in a low voice¡­¡­


    "Ah¡­¡­!"


    Layfon unintentionally shouted out.


    The mud dolls moved. However, it didn''t indicate that they were preparing to continue morphing into giants.


    "They''ve started to collapse."


    The mud dolls gradually collapsed in front of the two of them. After losing the strength to maintain their form, the sand began to crumble, returning to the form of a mountain. Afterwards, they began to flow outside the city as if they were being blown by the wind. In the blink of an eye, the giant mass just now had disappeared from the area.


    "¡­¡­Is it a trap?"


    The tense atmosphere not yet released, Layfon had no way to confirm Nina''s low mumble.


    The two people stood back to back, staying alert to their surroundings.


    However, the only thing that surrounded the two was a pointless feeling of tension, and there wasn''t as much as a trace of an enemy around.


    "Were they actually real¡­¡­?"


    Nina mumbled this, but Layfon still wasn''t careless in the slightest as he looked in all directions. Just then, he saw a sparkling, glowing object drawing close to himself and Nina.


    (Captain, Layfon.)


    This voice allowed the two of them to let out a breath. Even if they knew they couldn''t be careless, their faces showed a happy expression.


    It was Felli''s Psychokinetic flake.


    (Just now there was unexplained Psychokinetic interference, but it''s already stopped now.)


    "Where are you now? No, what about the enemies? Felli, do you have any way to confirm?"


    (If what Captain means is the enigmatic creature before you guys just now, it''s already dissipated. Though there''s still a portion that can be followed, right now it continues to dissipate outside the city, so more than eighty percent of it appears impossible to track.)


    "That means¡­¡­"


    (Yes. At this stage I can''t confirm if this empty city is dangerous.)


    "¡­¡­Is that so."


    After deeply exhaling a breath of air, Nina said this.


    (¡­¡­We need around three hours before we arrive at the empty city. The Captain''s protective suit seems to be in a damaged condition, so we plan to first send you a protective suit.)


    "Ah, I understand, sorry. If Felli still can''t confirm the enemies, then this place shouldn''t have any dangers. Though, we''ll still confirm again."


    (Sorry to bother the Captain.)


    (Don''t make me worried, stupid.)


    Just as Felli was about to turn off communications to Nina, another voice butted in.


    It was Sharnid.


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    (Really. A great guy like me is gonna go pick you up, don''t fall in love with me now.)


    (Stop your wishful thinking and move faster.)


    Dalshena coldly ignored Sharnid''s joke.


    "Haha."


    Nina laughed.


    Was he being overly suspicious? Her laugh sounded like it had a bit of sadness.


    She was also pained.


    Perhaps that''s how things were.

 Volume 16, Epilogue

    Volume 16, Epilogue


    After the end of the normal curriculum, Vati mixed in with the students exiting the school building one after another, walking through the Academy City. There were people everywhere talking about trips or chatting about trivia, and these voices mixed in with the disorderly sound of the students'' footsteps.


    The female students next to her were talking about what store they would go to next, though at the moment Vati walked on the road alone. Other than on holidays, Vati worked every day for Meishen''s shop, so Vati right now didn''t have anything she really wanted to do.


    Vati murmured in a volume low enough for no one to hear.


    Her low murmur didn''t have any meaning. It was an error caused by integrating into human society¡­¡­ In other words, she mumbled in order to act as a human. However, Vati didn''t think she had any reason to deliberately correct this error.


    Her low mumble used a speed faster than sound to communicate with her reconnaissance troops. Her reconnaissance troops replied that the objects to be destroyed still existed, and asked to continue their task.


    "No, you don''t need to do that. Please retreat, and return to your original task."


    The reconnaissance troops couldn''t make any further objections.


    Vati confirmed that the reconnaissance troops had retreated.


    The reconnaissance troops had perfectly accomplished her desired objective, and they had examined her opponents'' unknown combat power.


    Though her operation to secretly get rid of Nina Antalk had not succeeded, it wasn''t important. Vati judged that to continue to disturb the interpersonal relationships of this city wasn''t efficient.


    "The situation is good up to now, next is¡­¡­"


    Vati pondered the events after this, pondered the final goal for which she had come to this Academy City. Vati primarily pondered something that had nothing to do with battle plans, and in human terms this goal would be a ''private affair''.


    However, Vati already didn''t have anything she could take the initiative to carry out. She had exhausted the things she could do that wouldn''t disturb the interpersonal relationships of the people in this Academy City, and that wouldn''t make the Academy City feel any external stimuli.


    The miniature garden that protected this Academy City wouldn''t allow it to feel threats from external enemies.


    Other than that, Vati was only an observer. Moreover, in the first place, her goal was to observe.


    "H, Hey-"


    Long before she had called out, Vati already knew who the other party was. But, she hadn''t stopped her footsteps and turned her head.


    The person there was Mifi. In order to distinguish herself from the group of students after school ended, she made small hope while waving her hand. Every time she hopped, her hair that was tied into two ponytails would swing up and down.


    The person next to Mifi was Naruki and the one hiding behind the two was Meishen. Meishen, who also recognized Vati, showed a shy smile towards her direction.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing much, Vatti. I saw you so I called out."


    Mifi''s cheerful voice made Vati tilt her head. That her body could show a doubtful action so naturally was evidence of her normal mimicry functions.


    "Vatti, do you have plans right now?"


    "No, nothing in particular."


    "Then, do you want to come walk around with us to see if there''s anything good to eat? Ah, I should squeeze in some coverage of gourmet, so I''m looking for companions to share calories with."


    "I see, are there no problems with me coming along?"


    Mifi''s proposal made Vati look at Meishen.


    "Nn, if it''s okay¡­¡­"


    "I understand."


    An additional item was added to today''s itinerary.


    "Ah, since we have a woman with a big appetite, we don''t need to be worried about not being able to eat it all."


    "¡­¡­Wait a second, you couldn''t be talking about me?"


    "It''s not important. I''m sure that Nakki can definitely eat more than us three put together."


    "Ohh? Is this something you say around a coworker of your friend? I see how it is."


    "Awawa, wait a second, Naruki-san, we should talk things over. We should act according to how people always say to avoid evil fights. Right, how are things going for you?"


    "Hm, I have the feeling that I won''t be satisfied unless I hit you a bit, so first let me hit you some and then let''s talk.


    "Ya-- male violence!


    "Who''s a man!"


    "Then female violence."


    "Okay, let''s go to the lake first. Let me show you the terror of human depth charges."


    Mifi squeezed through the crowd to escape, and Naruki chased after her.


    Vati who had been left there looked at Meishen who had also been left behind.


    "Is it alright not to stop them?"


    "This is normal."


    "Is that so?"


    From the expression on Meishen''s face and her words, Vati judged that this wouldn''t be any big trouble, so she walked with Meishen.


    "Right, Mifi-senpai just called me ''Vatti'', did she perhaps forget my name?"


    "That''s because Mi-chan likes to give people nicknames."


    "Is that so?¡­¡­ However, doesn''t that mean pronouncing it takes longer?"


    "Yea"


    ?


    Meishen showed a puzzled smile. Vati thought about how to explain.


    "If you wanted to shorten my name, I think ''Va'' would be somewhat more appropriate. Should I propose this to Mifi-senpai?"


    "Th, that''s¡­¡­"


    In order to quickly propose her recommendation to Mifi, Vati prepared to chase the two. Meishen seemed like she would be left behind, so Vati held Meishen''s hand, jogging together to catch up.


    In order to continue her observation, this city had to stay peaceful.


    Vati needed this kind of peace.


    ¡ó


    The sunset dyed Nina and himself red.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon felt that he should say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    After Felli had cut her communications, the two people had sat down. Though this was because the two were using internal Kei to heal their wounds, the more basic reason was that they didn''t want to move.


    Thinking that Gildred was still hiding in this city, perhaps the two of them should have no leisure to squander time in this place. But, since Felli''s Psychokinesis had reached this place, there should be no more dangers around that could escape her eyes. Right now Layfon wanted to let her handle everything and stay where he was without doing anything.


    "¡­¡­So tired."


    "Yeah"


    The words that were squeezed out of his mouth with difficulty were only these.


    Layfon was truly tired.


    Perhaps there were other words that he should say. If it were now, perhaps Nina would tell him. Other than Layfon, there were no other people here. No, Felli''s Psychokinesis filled the whole city, but, it should be right to inform her. No, if his conceited manner of expression didn''t matter, then in order to rely on his and Felli''s strength, it shouldn''t be a big deal to say the truth. If some horrible event was going to happen, his own Military Artist ability and Felli''s Psychokinesist ability would definitely come in handy.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But, Layfon didn''t say half a word. Nina sat on the ground the same as Layfon, and Layfon could only gaze at her back figure sitting in front of him.


    The sunset was behind her. Her back was illuminated by the evening glow, seeming as if she would be taken away by the atmosphere of the night.


    Why would he have this kind of feeling? The answer was simple.


    Because she hadn''t said anything. Everything that had happened here was the continuation of the battle in Grendan, and Nina who had somehow been involved in that battle was the core of this event. Gildred was a member of Nina''s family, and those giants and the group of abnormal filth monsters that had attacked Zuellni had similarities.


    The battle that had just happened here was a battle to train Nina.


    Nina was the core of this.


    Moreover Layfon was not permitted to enter that core.


    "Even if you aren''t involved in this, fate will continue on."


    Before Layfon could think of something to do, this sentence stopped him. It echoed inside his chest, bringing him pain. Leerin''s face emerged in his heart. When she had pushed Layfon away, she had her head down. And when she raised her head, a cold gaze ran through Layfon.


    Was it only Layfon''s willfulness that he had expected something in that moment? However, regardless of how Layfon thought, he felt that at that time Leerin had shown that kind of gaze in order to rub out her feelings.


    Perhaps he should confirm this step by step.


    He couldn''t just blindly speak of his heartache.


    "Captain."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­hmm?"


    "I won''t ask."


    "Huh?"


    "What I want to know, I''ll go find out by myself."


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "What I want to do, I''ll do by myself."


    Nina turned her head, her figure still illuminated by the sunset.


    But, Layfon already didn''t feel that she looked like she was about to disappear.


    "If something tries to stop me, I''ll fight it with all my power."


    Layfon declared this.


    This was a declaration of war for Layfon.


    Against something, some being unknown to himself, something holding a power completely unknown to him - he declared war.

 Volume 17, Prologue

    Volume 17, Prologue


    There was something very important.


    Layfon had only come here because the other party had said this. But for some reason, he currently held a vacuum cleaner in his hand.


    It was a holiday morning.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Layfon suddenly turned around and mumbled.


    There was something very important - the flake that entered his room had said this, so Layfon had rushed over here. However, he currently held a vacuum cleaner in his hand and was vacuuming the floor, what was going on?


    What had happened? Layfon couldn''t really figure out what he was doing.


    The thing he couldn''t understand wasn''t the reality that he was cleaning, but rather why he was cleaning in the first place.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    With at polite intonation, Layfon queried the person who might be able to answer him.


    "What is it?"


    The other party casually replied, and Layfon didn''t know if that was good.


    That person was wearing a loose shirt and shorts, and held her knees sitting on the sofa viewing Layfon''s appearance as he cleaned.


    "Why am I cleaning here?"


    "You''re unwilling?"


    "Huh?"


    "You''re unwilling to clean my room?"


    "Ah, that''s not it. I don''t care about the cleaning¡­¡­"


    "Then isn''t it fine?"


    "Uh, you could say that."


    What Layfon wanted to ask was ''why'', the important part wasn''t whether he liked it or not.


    But, Layfon didn''t have the courage to face that question.


    More importantly, Layfon felt that today''s Felli was moodier than usual.


    To put it differently, she felt very impatient.


    Even the clothes she wore were the same; judging from her everyday behavior, she would never wear something like this. Since Felli had moved to this apartment building in the Warehouse District and had become Layfon''s neighbor, Layfon understood something, which was that she would usually be dressed neatly in front of him. Layfon had many times before seen Nina, Meishen, and Claribel''s sleeping clothes, but had never seen Felli wearing sleeping clothes.


    Layfon seemed to have only seen Felli wearing her uniform or outside clothes .


    Perhaps what Layfon thought of as outside clothes might be Felli''s home clothes.


    (After all, she''s a wealthy person.)


    What he meant was the Felli''s family was very wealthy.


    Layfon didn''t really understand why Felli had moved to this apartment. He always felt that even if Felli wanted to reduce her rent, she shouldn''t have a reason to reduce it to this level.


    But, he didn''t dare to ask her this question.


    For some reason, Layfon felt that this seemed to be a landmine that he couldn''t ask.


    Even though Layfon was currently cleaning, Felli''s room wasn''t really dirty. She usually kept her room clean.


    Felli didn''t want Layfon to help her do big cleaning, but had really half-forced him to do ordinary cleaning work.


    (???)


    Speaking of Felli, she sat on the sofa looking at her own toes. What was she thinking?


    Moreover, Layfon also noticed her impatient appearance.


    (Did I make her mad?)


    Layfon was in a perplexing situation, and had been forced to clean the living room and corridor.


    "Um, I''ve finished cleaning¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Thanks."


    Layfon cautiously and warily opened his mouth to speak, and as expected Felli unhappily raised her head to look at him.


    "Uh, what next?"


    "I don''t want to do anything at all today."


    Felli said this with a volume even lower than usual.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Layfon looked at the window. Layfon had just been using the vacuum cleaner to vacuum the floor, so he opened the window, and the hot and humid summer air flowed into the room via the window. Felli''s fingers impatiently tapped something. Layfon stole a glance. It had been the remote of the room''s air conditioner.


    Layfon closed the window, and buttons were rapidly pressed, cool wind beginning to circulate around the room.


    "Is it because the weather''s hot?"


    "How could that be?"


    The cool wind let Felli show a relieved expression, but as Layfon asked this, she once again became unhappy. He had spoken wrongly - Layfon thought this, but Felli didn''t continue speaking, so he thought that perhaps Felli really wasn''t that unhappy.


    But, what was going on?


    "I don''t want to do anything."


    "¡­¡­Then what should I do?"


    Felli once again expressed this, so Layfon opened his mouth to ask.


    In other words, Felli wanted Layfon to do something. Though he didn''t know the reason she wasn''t happy, in general the situation was like this.


    Layfon didn''t have much to do today. Since the situation was like this, he would just follow Felli''s instructions.


    "Uh, right now should be about time for lunch, right? Is there anything you want to eat?"


    "Something not hot."


    "Understood."


    Layfon went to the kitchen to check ingredients, returned the cleaning supplies back to his room, and began making Italian noodles.


    From then onwards, he coped with Felli''s capricious requirements, all the way till nightfall.


    For a Military Artist, labor like moving furniture wasn''t tiring; however, moving furniture back and forth without a clear requirement would make one''s heart feel tired.


    "That''s enough, please put everything back."


    Felli said this at the end, and Layfon only felt extremely powerless.


    "Nn-"


    "What?"


    Felli still occupied the living room sofa. Layfon looked at her, and silently nodded his head.


    Afterwards, he moved the furniture back to their original position.


    An awkward atmosphere arose in the air.


    In this kind of atmosphere, Layfon put the furniture that he had just moved around back to its original place. Because of the furniture moving, the dust that hid in the corners had scattered about, and Layfon once again took up the vacuum.


    When the cleanliness of the room was once again restored, the hands of the clock already pointed to a position of nightfall.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    As he collected the vacuum, looking around the restored room, Layfon let out a breath. He estimated that the room had become spotless, without half a speck of dirt.


    Felli who had sat on the sofa till the end, other than when she ate, finally stared at the wall with an unhappy face.


    "What else do you want me to do? Do you want me to make dinner?"


    "What are you saying?"


    Felli turned her head, seeming surprised.


    "Huh? Because it''s almost time to eat dinner."


    "That''s not what I meant¡­¡­"


    At that moment, even Layfon who was usually said to be slow understood the meaning behind those words.


    Could it be that you aren''t mad? That was definitely what Felli wanted to ask.


    "Ahah, uh¡­ nn¡­¡­ I''m a little angry, but I think that''s it."


    "You think¡­¡­?"


    "Before we had a rule that even if we quarreled we couldn''t forbid the other person from eating, so I''m automatically like this."


    Layfon meant the orphanage. In the environment of the orphanage, since the one who controlled the kitchen naturally wielded power, forbidding other people from eating was banned to avoid dictatorship.


    This kind of rule had already entered Layfon.


    Of course, even if Layfon didn''t make dinner, Felli also had money, and had the means to move. She could bring food back to eat, and could also dine out.


    But, today Felli didn''t have the energy to go out.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    Deeply sighing, Felli''s entire body collapsed on the sofa.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Layfon tried asking. Afterwards, she raised her head in surprise.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Uh, how should I say it, it''s because Felli''s giving out that kind of feeling¡­¡­"


    Thinking of how he should express himself, Layfon looked at the ceiling.


    Then, he thought of what he should say.


    "The night before a test, even though there''s no reason, you''ll suddenly feel like you want to clean or organize things, right? What Felli gives off is the same feeling as that kind of time."


    There was something that had to be done. But, even if it were possible one really didn''t want to do it. Because one couldn''t feel determined, he always turned his thoughts to other things.


    Layfon felt this from Felli.


    "What night before a test¡­¡­ how rude."


    Felli said this, but her words didn''t have any force.


    "I''m always in your care, so I feel it wouldn''t be bad if I could do something like that to make your mood better¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­I see. It''s happy that you can understand to that degree."


    Felli replied feebly.


    "Then, let''s first eat dinner. Do you have anything you want to eat?"


    "That¡­ Then, let''s eat something filling and easy to digest."


    "That request is pretty difficult."


    "Since I don''t know if it will be a long war or a quick fix¡­¡­ I hope I can be in my best condition."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Even if Felli''s face had almost no emotions, he strongly felt the emotion contained in those words. In order to respond to her expectations, Layfon began thinking.


    A light vegetable soup with bread¡­¡­ after thinking this, the necessary ingredients emerged in Layfon''s mind one by one.


    "Thought the ingredients for soup are enough, we don''t have bread, I guess I''ll go get some soon¡­¡­"


    After saying this, Layfon quickly chopped vegetables, getting the materials ready for soup.


    "Then, I''m going to buy bread, please look after the pot. Just turn off the flame when it''s almost boiling."


    Leaving these words, Layfon left the room.


    Felli didn''t even have time to respond.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Left alone in the room by Layfon, Felli sighed, and then looked at the kitchen.


    "He really is very slow, being messed around with like this and not getting mad."


    Felli didn''t want Layfon to get mad. But, seeing himself being so humiliated, what would he think? Felli quite wanted to know.


    "¡­¡­I don''t really need to do this, huh?"


    Felli didn''t think she understood everything about Layfon. However, until today she hadn''t had any reason to test Layfon''s ''Mister Nice Guy'' personality, right?


    But even so, the outcome of testing was somewhat different from her predictions. How Felli had thought things would develop was¡­¡­ Layfon would be perplexed to the end apologizing to her, but the result wasn''t like that.


    It was a misjudgment that made her happy.


    "This is good, because I''ve already decided to walk that path with you."


    After mumbling this, the ambiguous determination in Felli''s heart had finally fallen in the right place.


    That night she would challenge the deepest part of Delbone''s legacy.


    She once again renewed her determination.


    She should tell Layfon this over the dinner table.


    If she did this, what kind of expression would he show?


    "It''ll be enough if he''s thankful."


    After Felli lightly mumbled this, she walked off from the sofa, moving towards the room.


    She couldn''t eat dinner dressed like this.

 Volume 17, 1 — Her Determination

    Volume 17, Chapter 1: Her Determination


    Though she couldn''t see it, though she couldn''t touch it, it was extremely important.


    She only had to think about it, and her brain would heat up along with her heart feeling tight.


    She wanted to treasure it, carefully preserving it.


    Wanting to bury it deep inside her heart.


    As if she were receiving an extraordinarily important treasure, she tightly locked it in a chest.


    Very, very carefully¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    If their homes became closer, did that mean the time they spent together would increase? In reality this was not so.


    The cake shop that she had opened became busy very early, and in order to get inspiration for new products, she spent more time at night looking for new ingredients or checking out other stores. Still, her time at school naturally became time for the two of them to meet.


    "In other words, the situation is the same as it was your first year."


    "Umm¡­¡­"


    At Mifi''s conclusion, Meishen could only emit a sorrowful noise.


    Right now was lunch break. It was only Mifi and Meishen eating lunch together, as Naruki had been called over to do City Police work.


    "Wait, has the time you two can be together become less?"


    Her childhood friend looked around the classroom. With no way to refute it, Meishen also turned her head. In front of her gaze was Layfon''s seat, but no one was in the seat.


    Currently Layfon seemed to be busy with something. Never mind time after school, even during lunch break he was almost always outside and didn''t stay in the classroom.


    "I don''t know if it''s his expression or look, but don''t you think the feeling that Layton gives off isn''t the same?"


    "Nn-"


    It was vague, but Meishen also had this kind of feeling. She was the same as Mifi, not knowing how to describe that kind of feeling.


    Layfon had found something to work hard at - perhaps it could be described like that, but Meishen also felt that it seemed like there was a difference somewhere.


    Should it be said that it wasn''t interesting, or that he was too desperate?


    "¡­¡­What''s bothering him?"


    "Ah, I don''t know."


    Mifi strongly nodded her head to Meishen''s soft mumble.


    "He feels like he wants to do something but he''s not strong enough. I feel like Layfon''s normal appearance is the same as before, looking like he doesn''t have much leisure time. When he was in his first year, he didn''t have much free time because of his work, but now I feel like his look has become different. Nn - it''s really quite strange."


    "Maybe something big has happened?"


    Layfon was a Military Artist, and was in one of the numerous Military Arts branches, part of one of the elite platoons, the seventeenth platoon.


    Even if he was with those people, he was still a person with outstanding combat abilities.


    Seeing him desperate like this, one couldn''t help but worry about whether something big had happened.


    "That¡­¡­ The attitude of the Student Council hasn''t changed much, so I think it shouldn''t be that."


    Mifi worked as a reporter, so she was very clear about this information.


    "Even if they were deliberately hiding it, I can vaguely feel whether things are like that by looking at the manner and expression of those important people. Also, I haven''t seen the Student Council taking any peculiar actions."


    "Really?"


    Mifi''s words let Meishen loosen her breath. She had felt that there might be a big commotion happening like last year, so she felt quite unsafe.


    But, compared to this, more importantly¡­¡­


    "Is Layton okay?"


    Just looking at the previous year, after Layfon had done something, after showing an extremely troubled expression, he seemed to have received a very large wound.


    Did he have some trouble hidden in his heart that he couldn''t tell others? If it wasn''t related to the Student Council, then what kind of situation was it?


    "I can''t help him, can I?"


    Meishen tried saying it, but she didn''t know if she could do anything for Layfon.


    "You think that the time you spend with him will increase?"


    "I didn''t mean¡­¡­"


    After being asked sarcastically by Mifi, Meishen showed a worried expression.


    If she said that she hadn''t thought like that, Meishen would be lying. However, Meishen truly had always been looking for a storefront to open a cake shop. Though she had slightly adapted to interacting with strangers, she didn''t think she could become a shop owner who could interact with many customers, and this was really why she had opened a cake delivery shop.


    It was also the truth that she couldn''t find a suitable storefront.


    The reason that she couldn''t find a storefront was also because she had to find a place that was close to the residence of her childhood friends who lived together.


    If she was willing to move, then she could have found a suitable storefront. Since it wasn''t based on attracting guests, the choice of a remote location wasn''t important.


    But then, she would be moving to a place inconvenient for Mifi and Naruki.


    She didn''t want to leave them.


    In reality, this kind of feeling also hindered her search for a storefront.


    So during the party celebrating Layfon''s moving, although she had been influenced by that atmosphere to make her decision, Meishen still hadn''t decided to live alone. Even now, she still didn''t think she could make the right choices to solve the store''s problems.


    As for the cake shop, with the help of the worker who had arrived and who lived in the same apartment building, Vati Len, business begun quite smoothly.


    However, Meishen thought that the opportunities for her and Layfon to meet had become less than before.


    "That¡­ Though only one year has passed, many things have changed."


    Maybe she was too bothered to continue joking, as Mifi murmured with a serious face:


    "The operational responsibilities assigned to me have increased, and Naruki should be the same."


    "Nn."


    Meishen also had her own store. For example, if she wanted to do this kind of thing in her home city, she would have to spend much more time saving money. But, the system of the Academy city was very clear, and supported the students'' doing what they wanted to do, so she was able to so quickly achieve her dream.


    Anything could be attempted, as long as you desired it - This was the idea of the Academy City.


    So, the students with goals quickly became very busy.


    Meishen was like this, and Mifi and Naruki as well.


    Layfon perhaps was also like this.


    "But-"


    "Nn?"


    Mifi''s word made Meishen raise her head.


    "What Layton''s doing seems very important, but it doesn''t feel like he''s unhappy, right?"


    "¡­¡­Maybe."


    Meishen agreed with those words. That sentence also related with Layfon''s expression that was different from normal, and made her feel that this answer was definitely not wrong.


    "If things are like that, isn''t it good for Layfon?"


    "Maybe."


    Mifi nodded her head, and and the two ate lunch without a topic for a while.


    (But¡­¡­)


    Meishen didn''t know what Layfon was doing.


    Because she felt that there was another, even greater worry. This wasn''t what Layfon was doing, but concerned the results that would be produced by what Layfon was doing¡­¡­


    This could only be described as a small, uncomfortable premonition, as if needles were deeply stuck inside Meishen''s heart, and she couldn''t pull them out no matter how she tried.


    ¡ó


    As to what Layfon who Meishen worried about was doing, he was currently training.


    He was on the roof of the school.


    It was training to use Sakkei while compressing his Kei flow. The so-called Kei concealment meant not letting Kei leak outside of the body. Compressing Kei in this situation would make the body feel excess heat, but if one could keep from generating this excess heat while producing Kei, the most efficent chained Kei attacks could be produced.


    If the speed at which Kei was produced increased, the speed of one''s moves would increase as well.


    Additionally, the speed of Composite Blast would increase.


    Since he couldn''t expect the capabilities of the Dite to increase, he could only review the way he used his Kei. His current method of use put an abnormally high burden on the Dite, but at the least now he wouldn''t run into a situation where he would break the Dite before he could use a move.


    Layfon kind of thought that he could not use the Dite altogether, and directly use Kei techniques.


    But, the material properties and internal structure of the Dite allowed it to transform Kei in an efficient manner. If Kei techniques were used without this kind of ability, one simple techniques like burst Kei could be used.


    Though it was a bit late to do it now, there were times when those techniques came in handy. But, one couldn''t only rely on such a weapon to fight.


    "I really am clumsy."


    That kind of thought suddenly emerged in his mind, and Layfon sighed.


    If something had to do with Military Arts, regardless of in what area, Layfon could use his genius to complement his weakness, but it could even be said the problem was that he had never thought about this. Layfon thought that his own strength was that he had many ways to respond in a critical situation, but now the number of ways that he could respond had become less.


    For most Heaven''s Blade successors, the number of ways that they could respond in an urgent situation wasn''t that much. However, among those few options hid immense strength, and that was the reason they had the qualifications to become a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Layfon had taken to heart Gildred''s words that he was ''A kid who could only play genius''.


    If someone wanted Layfon to select his most adept martial art, then as expected, he would still choose the sword. However, till today, Layfon had never thought of changing his fighting style to exclude the steel threads, because Layfon felt that the way he used steel thread techniques had already become part of himself.


    However, if someone asked Layfon if he could rely on his steel thread techniques to confront Lintence, he would feel very worried.


    "After all¡­¡­ I should first strengthen Composite Blast. It would be good if my Kei flow was bigger."


    Layfon decided on his next goal, but right now he sighed again. Compared to Dites, he would rather break through his body''s Kei limits. To do this, he needed to expand his Kei vein, which was essentially his Kei flow, but for the most part, all kinds of training would have no use regardless towards this.


    "It''s not easy to find a clue¡­¡­"


    Layfon sighed again.


    Something appeared in front of him.


    It was the empty city he had encountered during his previous mission and an old Military Artist named Gildred.


    That old man was Nina''s great-grandfather¡­¡­ It seemed to be a more distant blood relation than her grandfather or an ordinary great-grandfather.


    That person had tried to come to Zuellni, but Layfon and Nina had succeeded in stopping him, and along the way they had fought with unknown creatures that were possibly filth monsters.


    Even though this kind of thing had happened, Nina still hadn''t said anything.


    However, Layfon began to think in a different way - perhaps she wasn''t ''not speaking'', rather ''she had no way to speak''?


    "For you, this way of thinking might even be pretty smart."


    Explaining his way of thinking to Felli after things had calmed down, she had said something like this.


    "I''m very concerned about the creatures that appeared. According to your story, they not only can change their form at will, but every part of its mass possesses the ability to think independently. Perhaps the particles take the form of a creature as a group, and carry out their activities as a group organism."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Layfon almost couldn''t understand Felli''s abstruse commentary, but ''group organism'' let him think of a certain filth monster.


    "Behemoth."


    Back when he was in Grendan, when Layfon was still a Heaven''s Blade successor, he had once faced an aged phase together with Lintence and Savaris, and Delbone had seemingly explained that filth monster this way at the time.


    "So, since there''s a precedent, then the creature that appeared before is most likely that kind of being. Therefore, we should imagine that being has the form of small particles, and there''s the possibility that they are hiding in Zuellni doing surveillance."


    "How could¡­¡­"


    "In our current situation we can''t completely confirm this deduction."


    Felli asserted this, and Layfon didn''t possess any way to follow up with this way of thinking either.


    "Since we might be under surveillance, we can''t take any reckless actions or communications."


    "Ah¡­¡­ right."


    "Then, maybe we should avoid talking about this topic."


    "Okay."


    "Right now is a time for us to watch the situation of the city and the Captain while accumulating strength."


    Felli''s words made Layfon spend days silently practicing.


    For how long should he do this kind of thing?


    During this situation to which he didn''t know the answer, the city had somehow went into the summer period.


    Layfon was somewhat impatient. However after careful thinking, Layfon saw the situation from a different angle. In reality, this kind of pressure was the same as the time in Grendan when he didn''t know when filth monsters would attack next, the same as the situation when he could only practice Military Arts every day.


    After thinking that, Layfon''s heart suddenly calmed down. Doing things with a runaway heart would only lead to continuous defeats, a lesson Layfon had already learned from the things that happened last year.


    "The important part is thinking that way."


    Layfon compressed his Kei while murmuring this. His current task was to find out how much Kei he could compress while keeping the Military Arts student in the school building from noticing his Kei.


    Using Sakkei while creating Kei flow was like blowing air into a balloon. Sakkei was the balloon, and the Kei flow was the air. Within the acceptable range of the balloon, one could endlessly blow air. Even though the balloon became large, as long as the explosive noise of the balloon breaking didn''t sound out, no one would perceive the balloon''s existence.


    In other words, how much air could be blown in without the balloon breaking? How fast should air be blown into the balloon? Could he raise the strength of the balloon? Layfon thought of these things as he let the balloon inflate.


    This was what was meant by using Sakkei while creating Kei flow.


    "How should I do this¡­¡­"


    He once again murmured.


    Nina had been involved in some problem, and he already knew that this problem was quite significant.


    However, the problem hadn''t shown its true appearance.


    But, by using his mentality from his time in Grendan, looking at the situation from a different angle, he had unexpectedly been able to eliminate this impatience. The abilities of aged phases were various, and had great differences from each other, so he would often only know the strength of his opponent after encountering them.


    Thinking carefully, not knowing the actual situation of his opponent was normal.


    Nina was here. Then, perhaps enemies would appear here in a day, or perhaps Nina would leave here in a day.


    "If that happens, I can only go with her¡­¡­"


    He mumbled this.


    Afterwards, a small doubt appeared in his heart.


    That doubt was, why did he go to this kind of degree?


    Did he have a reason to do this kind of thing for Nina?


    "What should I say?"


    He didn''t really understand.


    However, Layfon couldn''t just give up on Nina. Just thinking of that made him feel pained.


    Was it because he was too good of a person?


    "She''s done a lot for me."


    When he had just come to Zuellni, he had completely lost his confidence as a Military Artists. Though it wasn''t intentional, Nina had strongly brought Layfon back to his role as a Military Artist, and many things had happened. In the end, many knots had been untied.


    Thought new problems had emerged, they were all Layfon''s own problems, and Nina wasn''t the reason.


    Because Nina was here, Layfon had maintained his position as a Military Artist.


    "I can''t give up on her."


    Layfon once again murmured.


    "¡­¡­Though, nothing has happened."


    Though he said this, after he came back from the battle in that empty city, the season had already changed. After that no obvious changes had occurred, no filth monsters had even attacked, and the time passed by very smoothly.


    Perhaps this way of life was only ordinary for an Academy City. However, to Layfon who had grown up in Grendan and passed many restless days, this kind of peaceful time let him feel somewhat impatient.


    "But, in reality this is the best, right?"


    Could he really be only the kind of person who wasn''t used to those lines? This kind of uncertainty flitted through Layfon''s mind for a moment. It wasn''t because Layfon was preparing for some big event, but because of the environment of his birth.


    Though, right now there was still something to be cautious of.


    It was Felli.


    Two days before, she had indicated that she wanted to challenge Delbone''s legacy.


    After that, she had not left her home.


    "She''s okay, right?"


    Thinking of this, he felt tense.


    As a precaution, Felli had given the room key to Layfon to keep, so he went to quietly see Felli''s situation.


    Felli slept on the bed.


    Even if he opened his mouth and cried out he wouldn''t get a response. Her breathing was very quiet, and expression and body temperature were very normal.


    Felli had said that Delbone''s legacy was her battle experience.


    Layfon had never heard of Psychokinesists being able to exchange experiences like physical data. So, perhaps this was something only Delbone could do.


    Then, it was only because it was Felli that she could receive her experiences.


    Therefore, it was only Felli who could carry on her resolve and inherit her challenges.


    As to what consequences this action would bring, only Felli herself knew.


    Regardless of success or defeat.


    "In terms of speed, it might be over quickly. But, if the time is prolonged, there may be big differences produced between my mind''s sense of time and the world''s time. So, it''s possible that I will enter a sleep-like state for a long time."


    Before challenging her legacy, Felli had mentioned the dangers of it. Hearing this, Layfon only felt that the blood in his entire body had frozen, and he even tried to talk Felli out of it.


    However, Felli didn''t stop.


    "Though I expect the information contained in Delbone''s legacy to be the key to our current problem, since she said this was empirical battle data, perhaps I can''t hold great expectations of this."


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    "But, even only being able to achieve her experience as a Psychokinesist is extremely worth challenging this."


    At Felli saying this, Layfon had no words to respond.


    It wasn''t wrong to say this.


    Because, Layfon had never heard of a Psychokinesist above Delbone. Fighting from before Layfon existed, she had always held the identity of a Heaven''s Blade successor protecting Grendan, and went through countless battles.


    Felli said she could achieve this kind of experience. If Layfon was a Psychokinesist, he would definitely want it.


    But, Felli¡­¡­


    "Right, Felli, didn''t you want to give up your identity as a Psychokinesist?"


    "Is the current situation one where I can give up?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­No."


    "Since I can''t give it up, I want to have the peak as my target. The key reason is close by, so even if there are some risks, I feel that it''s worth trying."


    Layfon couldn''t continue rebuking Felli''s words.


    So, Layfon could only worry and be anxious. He couldn''t even focus well on maintaining his Sakkei, and spoke to himself regarding the memories continually spinning around in his head.


    "But, I feel that it would be better to stop."


    He tried mumbling this to his memories. The residual memories left inside his head and his imagination produced developments, and because of this sentence a Felli with her eyebrows creased appeared in front of Layfon''s eyes.


    He felt that he couldn''t even save the Felli who had appeared from his imagination.


    "Maybe it''s true."


    If that were so, then it would have been better if he hadn''t asked Felli for help in the first place. If he hadn''t said anything to Felli, then perhaps she would have already turned from Military Arts to another department.


    Now liberated from her brother''s chains, in order to experience new things, perhaps she would have done that.


    The one who obstructed her was Layfon.


    "Aah, it really is!"


    It was because he had said those things, that Felli had helped him to this degree.


    After thinking this, the sinful feelings produced made Layfon feel quite uncomfortable, and the doubt ''How nice that you''re doing this kind of easy training'' emerged in his heart at the same time. Doing this level of training, achieving no progress or what couldn''t be called progress, was that really good? He couldn''t stop wanting to ask himself.


    Layfon couldn''t stop his remorse, and facing Felli who had challenged the legacy and was still in a sleep-like state, he felt even more guilty.


    However, he didn''t have anything else he could do.


    "¡­¡­Did the Captain also have these kinds of feelings before?"


    What Layfon meant was Nina that they had barely met. Up to last year, because of the poor performance at the Military Arts Competition, the number of selenium mines Zuellni possessed had reduced, and the city''s existence was facing a crisis. In order to find ways to solve this predicament, Nina established the seventeenth platoon and endlessly struggled, and had desperately trained her Military Arts with a feeling unlike now.


    The destination was clearly there, but because her strength was too weak she couldn''t arrive there. The Nina at that time had exuded this kind of impatient feeling from her whole body.


    The feeling that seemed like she couldn''t complete some goal had always been there. Now she wasn''t focused on becoming a strong Military Artist like Layfon and was focused somewhere else, making Layfon feel impatient, and she hadn''t told Layfon what he should do.


    Last year''s Nina had a mission as if she had to do something, single-mindedly charging forward for it.


    Like last year''s Nina, the current Layfon also felt as if he had to do something.


    Other than increasing his power as a Military Artist, Layfon felt that he had to do something else.


    But, he didn''t know what he should do.


    Layfon had to become strong, because he had already decided that he would help Nina who had been involved in some big event.


    "¡­¡­Is it only that?"


    So he had to become strong.


    Layfon was clear that in the end he would return to this conclusion, but when he thought again, he noticed he was still pondering it.


    "Hahhh, I really am too indecisive."


    Layfon let out a sigh while he trained. There was an ambiguous feeling in his heart that made him unable to quickly reach a conclusion. What was the mystery blocking Nina from moving forward after all, and what would happen next?


    Was this related to Grendan?


    In other words, related to Leerin¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hahhh."


    His mood was so heavy that he lost his focus.


    "Lunch break will be over soon."


    Only as he said this did Layfon notice that he had not eaten lunch. Since had thought of this method of training during class, he hadn''t been able to stop wanting to hurry up and try it, so he had trained till now on an empty stomach.


    "Ahh, what should I do?"


    Moreover it seemed like he had left his bento in the classroom.


    "I wonder if I''ll be able to make it if I go get it now?"


    From here he could clearly see the clock tower in the middle of the Student Council building.


    Layfon looked at the clock, and there wasn''t much time left. If he went to get it now, the senior lecturer could just then walk into the classroom.


    "No, after all I''ll go to the canteen to buy something, and I guess I''ll wait till after school to eat the bento? Ahh, but maybe the canteen''s sold out."


    After considering the situation of the canteen near the second-year building, Layfon let out a pondering sound. In this Academy City, not only were the customers students, but the shop owners were also students. The stores that did business during classtime were few.


    Therefore, he should skip class altogether¡­¡­ That choice tugged at Layfon''s heart. If he went downtown, he could find a store that was in business, because the demographic there was upperclassmen whose classtimes were rather free. Though if the underclassman Layfon were dining in that kind of place during classtime, it would be very easy for him to draw their attention.


    "Hahhh¡­¡­ Can I only tolerate it?"


    Though he could eat something as soon as class ended, once he thought of how he would have to listen to class with a hungry stomach, Layfon felt dismayed.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Just then, Layfon noticed there was someone walking up to the roof. His hearing that was heightened because of his training heard footsteps walking up the stairs.


    It was a sound he had heard before.


    "Meishen?"


    Judging by the footsteps, she was walking quickly.


    She couldn''t have come here to look for him, right? Though Layfon thought so, he still paid close attention to the sound of these footsteps, so he stopped maintaining his Sakkei, and slowly released the Kei he had gathered towards the sky.


    Doing this would allow him to not be noticed by other Military Artists as he handled this Kei flow that could only be released outside his body.


    The sound of the footsteps reached the roof.


    "Ah, Layton, you really were here."


    "Huh?"


    Meishen showed a surprised expression. But at her saying this, Layfon was also surprised.


    "Huh? You were looking for me?"


    "Nn. Because you left your bento in the classroom. I thought you would return to get it right away, but you didn''t."


    The bento in Meishen''s hand made Layfon''s eyes light up.


    "Wow, thanks. I forgot to take my bento, and I was just thinking about how to deal with lunch."


    "Really, then that''s great."


    "Ah yes, how did you find me?"


    Layfon asked this of Meishen who had relaxed her breath.


    Judging by Meishen''s tone, she knew that Layfon was here.


    But until just now, Layfon had been carrying out his training while using Sakkei.


    There shouldn''t be anyone able to feel his presence.


    "Vati told me."


    "Vati, huh?"


    Vati Len, a new student this year who lived in the same apartment building, as well as a worker at Meishen''s shop.


    "But, how would she know?"


    She was a first-year student, and at this time she should have no reason to appear in the second-year building.


    "Just as I was going out to find you, I ran into her. So she told me about it."


    "Oh."


    Layfon nodded his head, but didn''t understand.


    "Was I seen while I was there?"


    Though Layfon cared about it, perhaps it wasn''t something worth studying. Even if his presence wouldn''t be felt by others, it didn''t mean that his body would be hidden. Perhaps she had just seen him. Moreover she could have had some business in the second-year building, and seen Layfon walking up to the roof preparing to carry out his training.


    In the end, Layfon''s current priority was his appetite. He sat on the ground, preparing to eat the bento that Meishen had brought.


    "Layfon, did you make today''s bento?"


    "Since I made too much dinner, I made this bento almost entirely from the leftover ingredients."


    Since his life semi-cohabitating in the apartment, the opportunities for Layfon and Meishen to make dinner for the others had increased.


    When Layfon cooked, he had the bad habit of cooking too much, so the dinner table would often have leftovers. But Layfon would always make the leftover dishes into bentos for the next day, so they had never thrown away the leftovers that they couldn''t eat.


    "I haven''t been preparing bentos for you much recently, I''m really sorry."


    "How can that be, I was just too dependent on you last year."


    If she had time, Meishen right now would still make bentos for Layfon, but the occurrences weren''t as frequent as during their first year.


    "You''re very busy right now, it''s not your fault."


    Every morning Meishen seemed to be busy managing the work at her cake shop, and it would be a mistake for him to expect her to prepare bentos for him like before.


    "It''s surprising that you still make me bentos. You''re really amazing."


    "It''s only extra that I made while preparing bentos for myself."


    "That''s still very amazing."


    These were Layfon''s true feelings. Meishen seriously confronted the things she wanted to do, and didn''t try to escape from the things she wasn''t good at. Meishen had only hidden behind the backs of her childhood friends in her first year, but now lived on her own, and had her own store.


    "Meishen is very amazing, how could it be otherwise!"


    "That''s not¡­¡­"


    Meishen went silent with her whole face red; that was her right from her first year.


    However, during her work at the cake store, Meishen''s eyes gave off a different radiance. As she did things with all of her heart, it produced a kind of feeling that could be enjoyed from the bottom of one''s heart.


    It made Layfon feel very envious.


    From his first year, Layfon had envied Meishen who knew what she wanted to do. Moreover she had also actually advanced towards her goal. Layfon didn''t only feel envy, but also felt happy for Meishen as if it were himself.


    "I also have to work hard."


    "I think Layfon is trying very hard."


    "Thanks."


    Layfon felt very happy that Meishen could say this.


    But, though the training to become strong was important, he couldn''t only put his gaze above.


    "The important thing is why I''m becoming strong."


    Meishen tilted her head showing a puzzled expression, and Layfon smiled at her.


    At that time, the sound of the clock declaring the end of lunchtime rang out, and the two hurriedly left the roof.


    ¡ó


    Layfon''s praise made her quite happy.


    But, the sentence that he had casually said, ''I also have to work hard'', seemed quite serious.


    "What is it?"


    School was already over, and Meishen was in her shop. The important business of this store was to send desserts to affiliated stores, and though this work was completed in the morning, it didn''t mean the work in the store would end just like that. The store was also connected to the district, and would also have customers enter.


    The fame of Meishen''s store had spread to the students working in the Warehouse District, so though there weren''t many, there were still customers who came to buy cakes, or directly ate here.


    But right now, there were no customers at all in the store.


    Even the apartment residents and childhood friends who would come over whenever they had the chance hadn''t come.


    So, Meishen stared blankly with nothing to do. At that time, Vati had asked such a thing of her.


    "Eh? Ah, huh?"


    "The cleaning outside is finished."


    "Ah, s, sorry. Thanks for your work."


    "No, it''s no problem, I had nothing to do anyway. More importantly, how is manager?"


    Though Vati was very pretty, her face had no emotions and her tone was very serious, so one could easily feel that she was unapproachable.


    "Uu, sorry."


    Meishen was already used to her attitude, so she normally wouldn''t think of it. But, the sense of guilt of being dazed during work made the oppressive feeling that Vati gave off become even heavier, and this pressure almost crushed Meishen.


    "Please don''t mind. More importantly¡­¡­"


    "Huh? Ah, Did I say something?"


    "No, it seemed like manager was contemplating something."


    "Huh? Ah, ah, that¡­¡­ thinking of new products¡­¡­"


    Meishen tried finding an excuse, but her voice grew quieter as she spoke.


    However, this kind of reason wasn''t good enough for a girl like Vati.


    "No, it felt somewhat different from that."


    "Huh? T, there''s nothing like that¡­¡­"


    "No, it wasn''t manager''s expression while thinking of new products. When manager is thinking of new products¡­¡­"


    Speaking to her, Vati suddenly lost her normal cold expression. She relaxed her face, her mouth spread apart slightly, and showed an absentminded look that wasn''t looking at the ceiling, though her gaze slanted upwards.


    How to describe it, this expression looked a bit¡­¡­ blank.


    The moment Meishen thought this, Vati had restored her normal expression.


    "¡­¡­If that kind of expression continues for ten minutes or more, the next day has a seventy percent chance of a new product appearing."


    "Au!"


    Never mind the expression, once she thought of other people seeing herself actually making this face, Meishen was embarrassed enough to want to die.


    "So what manager was just thinking of wasn''t testing products."


    "¡­¡­Yes, you''re right."


    Meishen slightly raised her hands as if completely surrendering.


    "¡­¡­Is it something you can''t say?"


    "Ye~s ¡­¡­"


    "If it is, then I''ve been too careless. Sorry."


    "¡­¡­It''s a little hard to explain."


    Though her mouth said this, her tongue thought about weaving the situation into words.


    Even if she looked outside, it seemed like there wouldn''t be customers entering.


    Meishen spoke of what had happened during lunchtime.


    Layfon seemed to be secretly planning something, and his expression was different from before.


    Moreover he seemed like he would leave this place and go somewhere far away.


    "Go somewhere far away?"


    "Ah, I don''t know the reason. Yes, I can''t really make sense of it myself."


    Meishen also felt confused about the words that she had blurted out.


    However, she didn''t want to deny her way of thinking. It would be better to say that this way of thinking had quietly entered Meishen''s heart, and embedded itself inside.


    Yes, she felt that Layfon seemed like he wanted to go somewhere far away.


    "Ah, I don''t think he wants to leave Zuellni."


    Yes, the situation wasn''t like that.


    "¡­¡­How should I say it?"


    Meishen didn''t have any way to explain it more clearly. Just from looking at Layfon, a strange kind of lonely emotion would emerge inside her, so she had used ''Layfon wanted to go somewhere far away'' to describe the feeling.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Meishen thought of what Mifi had said around noon.


    "Is that it?"


    Many things had changed. Just like Meishen having her own shop, just like the increasing responsibilities the editorial department had assigned to Mifi, just like the increased work that Naruki had with the City Police.


    Layfon had also changed towards some direction.


    "¡­¡­It can''t be, I don''t want him to change, maybe?"


    Perhaps it was like that.


    "But, it''s really¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­manager."


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    Meishen had been immersed in her thoughts, and had completely forgotten she was talking with Vati.


    "Are you alright? You look pale."


    "Eh? Really¡­¡­?"


    "Resting a bit would be a bit¡­¡­"


    "That''s true, since there are no customers right now, I''ll sit down for a bit."


    "I''ll go get something for manager to drink."


    "Yes, please."


    With a smile, Meishen watched Vati walk to the kitchen.


    (I don''t want him to change.)


    The words that boldly emerged made the imaginary needles that had stuck in her heart become larger and dig deeper.


    Meishen could only feel dazed, as if she felt that kind of pain.


    Tonight it was Meishen''s turn to make dinner.


    Vati had insisted that Meishen should rest today, even though she said that she was fine. In the end, Vati had somehow ended up helping Meishen make dinner.


    "What should I make?"


    "That¡­"


    After Meishen said the menu, and after Vati nodded her head and said ''I understand'' with the usual expressionless face, she nimbly took out the ingredients from the fridge.


    "That¡­¡­"


    "It''s enough for manager to supervise the flavor, please allow me to handle the rest."


    "Th¡­¡­ thank you. Uh, but is this okay?"


    "It''s for manager, and I might as well say that if it''s not like this my heart would feel uneasy."


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Vati who wore an apron talked as she smoothly lined up the ingredients, then took up the kitchen knife to handle them.


    The two of them smoothly prepared dinner like this, and the speed of completion made Meishen stare in surprise.


    "Amazing."


    "I referenced the movements of manager in the kitchen."


    "Huh? But I only made sweets and cakes in the shop kitchen¡­¡­"


    "For the most part it''s the same."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Meishen could only give praise.


    "Though I''ve thought this before, Vati''s really amazing."


    "That''s not so, I''m only good at imitating other people. Is the flavor alright?"


    "Eh, ah¡­¡­ Nn, add a little more salt and it''ll be fine."


    "According to manager''s preferences, I thought this much would be about right."


    "Yes. But Layton and the others are Military Artists right? They exercise a lot, so¡­"


    "I see."


    "It''s like that, sorry to bother you."


    Being stared at by Vati made Meishen feel very embarassed. In order to avert the other party''s attention, she showed a smile.


    "I understand."


    Vati finished the preparation according to the instructions.


    After the cooking was finished, Vati collected the kitchenware to the point where Meishen could barely express her level of gratitude, and then left the room without saying a word.


    "Hahhh¡­¡­ If only I could do things as skillfully as her."


    Seeing Vati like that, Meishen produced that kind of thinking from the bottom of her heart. She not only looked beautiful, had excellent grades, and had no problems with athletics, but moreover she could do house chores.


    Though she had the shortcoming of a cold attitude, this was only because she lacked expressions, and in reality her heart was very tender.


    "¡­¡­Hah, I''ll work hard."


    What should she work hard at? Meishen herself wasn''t too clear, but her spirit still rose automatically.


    Just then.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Hyaa!"


    The urgent voice coming from the door made Meishen shrink her body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What is it?"


    If she wasn''t wrong, the voice''s owner was Nina.


    "Captain, what¡­¡­?"


    Thought the sound that entered her ears next was muffled, the one who spoke it was Layfon.


    After that no more sounds entered the room, so Meishen timidly went to the entrance and opened the door.


    That scene was staged at the stairs.


    "Huh?"


    Layfon and Nina who should have been walking up the stairs had their heads raised looking at the top of the stairs.


    Moreover Vati''s figure was standing at the stair landing, and she held Felli to her chest.


    "Captain, please calm down."


    Nina''s body still emitted killing intent, and Layfon who was completely confused spoke to her.


    "How can I calm down!"


    Then, giving off incredible anger, Nina glared at Vati.


    What exactly had happened, and what was the situation right now? Meishen once again looked at Vati.


    Vati was kneeling on the floor, and the unconscious Felli was in her arms. Her face was expressionless as usual.


    "¡­¡­Loss-senpai''s body was not suited to walking down the stairs, and fainted here. I was only thinking of looking after her."


    "Yes, could it be that Captain thought Vati-san was doing something?"


    "But¡­¡­ This person!"


    This person was what? However, Nina showed an expression as if she were biting the bullet and quieted down, and the words afterwards could not be heard.


    Just then¡­¡­


    "Waah! What are you guys doing!"


    Was it by chance? A new person let out a cry as if she were going to charge over, and without hesitation came from behind and grabbed Nina.


    It was Claribel. With a pale face she said to Nina:


    "Wait wait wait, you''re too excited, Nina."


    "But! This person made Felli! To Felli¡­¡­!"


    "It''s okay. Nothing has happened, nothing has happened! Isn''t that right?"


    That last sentence was directed to Vati.


    "Of course. Loss-senpai''s body temperature and pulse are sufficient to maintain the normal state of her vital functions, but her body seems to be in a state of extreme fatigue, and it seems best to immediately send her to the hospital."


    "See! See! Right now isn''t the time to do this kind of thing!"


    "Mu, gu, uu!"


    "Layfon-san, please take Felli-senpai back."


    "Ah, ah¡­¡­ yes."


    Layfon climbed the stairs with a puzzled face, and received Felli from Vati''s hands.


    Yes, it was at that moment.


    Meishen forgot how abnormal the current situation was.


    At that moment she only had that face in her mind.


    Layfon''s face.


    The face of him lowering his head to look at Felli after he took Felli from Vati''s hands.


    He worriedly gazed at Felli.


    This was obviously his normal response, but at that time, the expression that appeared on his face in that moment, though at first glance it seemed the same as normal, it produced an unexpectedly different feeling in Meishen.


    Was this a misunderstanding, was she just guessing?


    She was thinking too much - wasn''t that kind of conclusion good?


    But, even if she was proud of that conclusion, who was she trying to fool?


    Fool herself?


    Fraudulent.


    It was as if the pain from the needles inserted in her heart grew stronger.


    If that kind of paint wouldn''t disappear, then whatever she said was meaningless.


    "What should I do?"


    What should she do about what? To whom?


    Soon after, Meishen had already returned to the room. She hadn''t escaped back to her room, but the her afterwards hadn''t really been seeing anything.


    She remembered that in order to send Felli to the hospital, Layfon and the others had gone to the hospital, and only Vati had stayed here. Claribel had apologized to Nina.


    Meishen stood blankly, looking at the drama performed on the stair landing, and in the end she was the only one left.


    Dinner was placed on the dinner table covered with a fresh cloth. Comparing the abundant preparations and the room''s emptiness, Meishen intently gazed at the food.


    "Ah, dinner¡­¡­ what should I do?"


    Meishen tried asking, but the answer didn''t come to her immediately.


    Instead, what appeared and endlessly spun in her mind was the scene that had just been performed, Layfon''s face as he gazed at Felli.


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    What was it that had made her so shocked? What was it that she had seen?


    No, she was very clear.


    She didn''t know the truth - put this pretense to the side, and recognize the truth that appeared in her heart.


    In Layfon''s eyes as he gazed at Felli, there seemed to be some special feeling. It wasn''t a look given to a friend of classmate. The gaze he had given Felli hid various emotions.


    She felt this way.


    "I''m thinking too much, right?"


    Her own answer was far too unreal, and made Meishen feel as if she had been completely defeated.


    Meishen had seen all of the interaction between the two of them since last year. Meishen knew Felli was interested in Layfon, because she had admitted it to Meishen herself.


    So, just Felli staying by Layfon made Meishen feel uncomfortable. In order to find a way to overcome this feeling, Meishen had worked hard in her own way to today. However, she had not thought of getting rid of Felli as a rival. She was sure she had never thought of it.


    It wasn''t because she thought of having a fair competition with her rival, only because she could never think like that.


    ¡­¡­Perhaps, this was only because Meishen didn''t even dare elicit his hostility. Even so, she had dared to offer sacrifices to show that she didn''t detest Felli. Shouldn''t that be something worthy of praise? She thought so.


    But, perhaps this was only because Felli wasn''t brave enough to go on an offensive towards Layfon.


    In other words, Felli was also a late bloomer in terms of love. Only because of this had Meishen felt that she didn''t have any need to panic.


    Meishen didn''t know what she should do. At the least she should let Layfon know of her strong points. Meishen who had thought this worked hard to show off her cooking, but only doing this seemed to be insufficient.


    The time continually passed, and changes happened every moment.


    Among these changes, was there one where Meishen had been tossed back to her original position?


    So, is that why things had become the way they were?


    "I''m not¡­¡­ thinking too much, right?"


    Felli only had one thing that made Meishen feel scared and which also made her envious. Of course, Felli had her beauty and her excellent grades and other superiorities that made Meishen feel envious, but the thing that made her the most envious was the interaction between Felli and Layfon.


    She could stay with Layfon in the place where he could become himself the most, the battlefield. It was something Meishen definitely could not do, and to Layfon, Felli would definitely become a very trustworthy individual.


    But, even if she understood in her heart, Meishen could only helplessly watch the events unfold.


    "¡­¡­I can''t do anything."


    As a normal person, Meishen couldn''t enter the battlefield. She didn''t know what to do in order to fill this gap.


    "Can I really do nothing?"


    That face endlessly appeared in front of her. The face of Layfon gazing at Felli when she had lost her consciousness. However Meishen thought, she didn''t feel that the expression that appeared on that face was only concern for a comrade.


    Had Layfon been drawn in by Felli?


    Or perhaps¡­¡­ had they gone further¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    Knock knock.


    The sound of the door being knocked almost made her heart stop beating.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    When she came back to reality, a long time had already passed. The sound of the door hesitated a bit before sounding again, and Meishen hurriedly walked to the door.


    "Ah, sorry. You weren''t sleeping by any chance, were you?"


    It was Layfon.


    "Huh? I¡­¡­ I wasn''t. Nothing like that."


    "Oh, good. You worked hard to make dinner, but it was wasted."


    "Its okay. Ah, come in¡­¡­ Is Felli-senpai okay?"


    "Nn, it''s as Vati said, she''s only a bit fatigued."


    "¡­¡­Did something happen?"


    "Nothing like that. Seems like senpai was also doing something."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Senpai was ''also''.


    Meishen was already distressed to the point where she paid attention to trivial matters of this degree. In order to keep Layfon from seeing her emotions, Meishen worked hard to feign a concerned expression, and herself being this way made her feel quite miserable.


    After bringing Layfon into the living room, even if she was unwilling, the food placed on the table greeted her eye.


    "Right, have you eaten dinner?"


    "Not yet¡­¡­"


    "Then you should eat here."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Nn, I''ll go heat the food now."


    Meishen had thought Layfon would return home in order to politely keep from disturbing her, but he hadn''t done so. Meishen couldn''t help but resent herself who didn''t have the courage to open her mouth to tell him to go back home.


    "Captain wants me to apologize for her."


    "Huh?"


    "For her not being able to come eat dinner, and for yelling at Vati."


    "Even if you tell me this, I¡­¡­"


    "That''s true, but I think Captain only wants me to say this for her."


    "I guess so. But, has something happened to Nina-senpai as well?"


    "You really think something''s weird?"


    According to his words, Layfon also didn''t know the situation?


    "Captain seems like she''s angry at Vati. Meishen, have you heard of Captain fighting with Vati?"


    "Um, I haven''t."


    Meishen hadn''t heard of anything unpleasant happening between Nina and Vati.


    "Really, what''s going on after all?"


    Nina''s actions made Layfon lost in thought, and right now there was no way to ask him about Felli.


    After the food was reheated, Meishen and Layfon ate together. She had never experienced a dinner with such an awkward atmosphere, and didn''t feel that she would be able to eat much.


    However, in front of her was placed a great amount of unheated food. She had to think of how to deal with them.


    "Right, about this food¡­"


    Just as Meishen was thinking about what to do, Layfon opened his mouth to speak, perhaps perceiving her gaze.


    "Huh?"


    "When I returned just now, Captain, Clara, and I talked. Tomorrow morning, because of changing courses, the Military Arts department has a few extra free blocks."


    "Nn."


    "So they plan to borrow a practice battlefield from the school, so the three of us can carry out battle training."


    "Ah, you''re thinking of using this food to make bentos for that time?"


    "Right, right! Can I?"


    "Nn, it''s okay. But I can''t move them all myself."


    "Yeah, sorry. I''ll help bring them over."


    "Nn."


    The talk ended here.


    After finishing the meal, Layfon indicated that he wanted to wash the dishes. After having some difficulty getting him to leave, Meishen finally relaxed her spirit.


    However, the echo in her stomach didn''t quickly disappear along with it.


    "What should I do¡­¡­"


    Meishen mumbled.


    Even if she muttered, she couldn''t turn around the situation. But other than expressing her feelings, Meishen couldn''t think of anything she could do to take out the boulder lodged in her heart.


    ¡ó


    She judged that errors had appeared in her actions.


    Should she make corrections? Vati thought about it while lying on the bed in her room.


    What she thought about was the event where she had approached Felli.


    It had been incidental, indeed only incidental and nothing more.


    Vati knew that since that day on, Felli had continuously been sleeping in her own room. Vati had tried diagnosing Felli, but didn''t detect her having any symptoms of illness. But, she clearly had not used drugs, and the duration of her slumber had surpassed the necessary length for a healthy body. Since this kind of abnormal condition had emerged, Vati decided to continue observing Felli.


    She didn''t want an unfortunate accident to occur in this apartment building and produce unnecessary trouble for the people in it.


    In the end, Felli''s life wasn''t in danger, so Vati decided to stop pursuing this topic, but Vati hadn''t foreseen that Felli would have just woken up when she walked out of Meishen''s room, and that Felli had left her room and walked down the stairs herself.


    She was in a dream-like state. After accidentally meeting Vati on the stairs, Felli suddenly fainted.


    This event happening on the stairs was very unfortunate. If Felli hadn''t fainted on the stairs, Vati would have had the option of ignoring it. She knew that Nina and the others were nearby and about to return here, so she could have made this choice.


    However, if Felli fell down the stairs and was injured because of this, the situation wouldn''t be okay.


    As a result, Vati caught Felli, and then was seen doing this by Nina.


    She knew that Nina who knew her true form had seen this action.


    So, Nina had showed that kind of attitude. This judgment was very correct, and Vati didn''t want to see Nina take that kind of response, so she had avoided contact with her companions, but in the end-


    "Things aren''t going smoothly."


    She couldn''t carry out everything according to her plans.


    However, she had also obtained response data outside of her expectations.


    Meishen.


    Vati''s awareness focused on this response that was not normal and could bring about great changes tomorrow.


    "What is it¡­¡­ For what is she wavering?"


    When she came in contact with Felli, Meishen''s expression had taken a wavering attitude.


    But, Vati didn''t know the reasons for her indecision. In that scene, was there anything that could lead Meishen to become like that?


    "Is it related to Layfon coming close to Felli?"


    But, those two people often were near each other. Even if she had seen a menu of their contact, it still wouldn''t constitute a reason for being indecisive.


    "¡­¡­Is there some kind of factor that I do not understand?"


    Perhaps this was something that an inhuman, manufactured mechanical doll - a nano-celluloid interface - couldn''t understand.


    "Therefore, is this something that I am unable to know?"


    Vati asked herself. If she asked herself and answered, the answer would be ''Because of that judgment, go learn''.


    With what methods would she learn?


    "I have to raise the level of my perception¡­¡­"


    Did she have to make further progress with some kind of data? In the course of her normal life, Vati at all times was perceiving the body temperature, breathing, heartbeat, pulse, and brainwave data of many types of organisms. She needed to collect some kind of data other than this? The current Vati didn''t know the answer to this question.


    "Does that mean that the next area is to understand organisms without only relying on data?"


    Survival instinct and experience constructed the nerve networks of the brain, and peoples'' emotions were only the responses to the chemical reactions that existed left and right, and love was only a response to promote the spread of genes.


    "Therefore, there should be as many alternatives as needed."


    It wasn''t that humans couldn''t be human.


    From a man and a woman, a child could be created.


    If it was only to leave behind a pair of genetic factors, it shouldn''t matter who the other party was. If the meaning was just to leave behind excellent genes, and compete with others to isolate excellent varieties, an unrestrained method should be more efficient, especially from the point of view of the woman. To men, the probability of leaving behind their genes could also go up, so this kind of method wasn''t bad.


    If the legal system and constructions of men hadn''t produced ethics to negate this kind of thought, and people hadn''t felt that this way of thinking was wrong, then in terms of humans, perhaps their survival ability wouldn''t be as important.


    "Because of this, the moat around reproduction has become deep."


    To a manufactured doll, the meaning of this sentence was far too profound. She diffused in the simple bedroom, and then disappeared.


    ¡ó


    Though Layfon had gone to the hospital, Felli was still sleeping deeply. Had the legacy been successfully analyzed or not? Layfon couldn''t learn from the still-sleeping Felli''s mouth about how many results she had achieved.


    The Medical Department student had said that they didn''t need to worry once she regained consciousness.


    In other words, they couldn''t do anything about this condition of deep sleep?


    Layfon was worried out of his mind. But, Felli had said to Layfon that this kind of thing wouldn''t endanger her life, and wanted him not to worry.


    "Even if she said that, I can''t do so."


    After being requested by Nina, Layfon brought her words to Meishen, and afterwards again returned to the hospital.


    Layfon first returned to his room, and even rested for a while lying on his bed. But only when he came to, did he notice that he had changed his clothes and come here.


    "¡­¡­Even if I stay here, she''s only going to be sleeping."


    The big doors in front of the hospital had already closed. On the hospital grounds, Layfon had walked along the wall of the building, looking for a window that hadn''t been closed.


    There was one on the third floor. Layfon used Sakkei, and from there quietly slipped into the hospital. When Layfon and Nina had been wounded, they had once received treatment at this hospital, so even if the lights were turned down, he still mostly knew the floor plan.


    Felli was in an isolation ward. Layfon took advantage of the nurse not paying attention, and stealthily entered the room.


    As expected, Felli was still sleeping.


    In the darkness, Layfon looked at Felli''s face under the slight moonlight that came in from the window. Though he couldn''t say that her sleep was very smooth, she didn''t have any pained expression, nor had she become pale.


    She only deeply slept.


    "¡­¡­Is she okay?"


    Had she resolved the heritage, since she slept deeply as if recovering from an illness¡­¡­ Felli had once woken up for a short time, so perhaps the situation was like this.


    Or, she was still resolving the heritage to today?


    "Is she still fighting?"


    Regardless of the situation, it wouldn''t change that she had fought, or the fact that she currently was fighting.


    Moreover Felli''s actions and words weren''t for herself, but rather for Layfon.


    "¡­¡­It''s really serious, huh."


    Though he couldn''t change this reason that made him look over his actions, Layfon didn''t want to put anything into jeopardy.


    "Captain is really amazing."


    Nina who led subordinates into battle, and continued to move towards danger, did she always shoulder this kind of heavy burden on the battlefield?


    No, not only her, other platoon captains were the same. Not only Military Artists, even Karian and Formed from the City Police were the same. Just by standing in their position, they had to bear this heavy burden regardless of the situation.


    "Felli also puts in a lot of effort, so I have to work even harder."


    He had to become stronger, even stronger.


    He had to elevate the Compound Blast technique, developing Kei techniques that wouldn''t create burdens on the Dite.


    Layfon felt that he seemed like he had seen his goal, but¡­¡­


    "It still seems a bit different."


    He still lacked something.


    "Tomorrow I''ll be carrying out a slightly intense training with Captain and Clara."


    For some reason, the tone that Layfon spoke with changed, as if he were chatting with Felli.


    "They seem to have borrowed a practice battlefield. I''m not too sure how, but it seems like because of the person from our last mission, they borrowed a practice field. Though it seems like the person they negotiated with was Shin-senpai."


    That two of them were looking for a training field with Claribel had reached Shin''s ears, so he substituted for Gorneo to carry out negotiations with them.


    "Captain has become strong, and of course Clara is also very strong. I feel that if I fight with them, perhaps I can find some inspiration from it."


    This was Layfon''s hope.


    However, inside hid the strong mood of him wanting to do this.


    "So that I don''t lose to Felli, I will work hard."


    After declaring this, Layfon jumped out from the window of the hospital room.


    ¡ó


    The next day, during class time before the lunch break¡­¡­


    Layfon and the others were at the practice battlefield.


    "¡­¡­So this is also an experiment, is that okay?"


    "Ah, okay."


    When he arrived at the resting room, Harley had been waiting. He suddenly said this kind of thing, thrusting the new Sapphire Dite into Layfon''s hand.


    "The outside and the weight balance are the same as before, but the feeling inside might be slightly different."


    "Is it because of the loops you talked about before?"


    "Right right, it''s the conversion loops. Kirik also did some research, but it seems like he can''t make it for this training."


    "Oh."


    Though the fact that the feeling of using Kei might change made Layfon a bit uncomfortable, he also hoped that the Dite''s strength could be upgraded. So, since Harley had spent his hard work, he should receive the results of his research like before.


    More importantly, this way, Layfon still had to think about the possibility of his Dite breaking on the battlefield, so he had to be able to immediately adapt to the slightly different abilities of the Dite. He made this kind of conclusion quite simply.


    "I''ve done this kind of thing before anyway."


    "What? Is there something that you mind?"


    Before becoming a Heaven''s Blade, Layfon had once ordered a custom Dite from a different artisan. After coming to Zuellni, though Harley was the only developer, Layfon still used the Sapphire, Adamantium, Shim Adamantium, and the various improved versions of those Dites.


    "No, I''m only a bit tense."


    That kind of thing would happen sooner or latter, and moreover he was anxious to complete the Composite Blast move, so Layfon was a bit impatient.


    "I get it, I get it, before making new attempts I always feel a bit impatient and uncomfortable."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah."


    Harley said this, and Layfon felt that perhaps it really was the truth. In Grendan when he had been involved in underground matches, perhaps he had also been sensitive like he was now. Layfon at the time felt that it had been because he was weak and because he had been afraid, but in reality he had also been trying new things.


    "As expected, it''s different from right now."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about things."


    Subconsciously letting out a low mumble and a forced smile, Layfon left the resting room. Nina and Claribel should be in the other resting room preparing.


    Layfon arrived at the practice battleground.


    He looked at the spectator seats, and he could see Sharnid and Dalshena''s figures, with the members of the fourteenth platoon that Shin led sitting in another area.


    They hadn''t participated in this training.


    "They said this would be a special training¡­¡­"


    The two of them hadn''t told Layfon details of the training.


    However, Nina already could flexibly use the Haikizoku''s power, and Claribel was still the granddaughter of the Heaven''s Blade successor Tigris as well as the apprentice of the Heaven''s Blade successor Troyatte. If he could train freely using the whole battlefield with them, just from this he should receive some inspiration, so Layfon didn''t really care.


    Sharnid wore his usual smile waving his hand toward him. Layfon raised his arm to him, surveying the practice battlefield. Traces of the last platoon match held here were left on the battlefield, but it hadn''t been a match between Layfon''s seventeenth platoon and the fourteenth platoon. Though the time was a bit late, this year''s inter-platoon matches had already begun with a slow pace.


    Layfon and the others in the seventeenth platoon had already undergone many battlefields, and moreover they had maintained their winning streak without any big difficulties.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    At that time, Layfon restored the Dite that Harley had given him in order to check it. Just then, Nina and Claribel''s presences entered the field from the opponents'' entrance.


    "So the meaning is, Captain and Clara will join hands to fight me?"


    Was that what was going on?


    Layfon didn''t mind, but he felt that then, it shouldn''t have been a problem to tell him it was that kind of training beforehand, right?


    Just as he thought this, the Psychokinesis flake came over.


    (Layfon, can you hear this?)


    It was Nina''s voice.


    "Ah, yes."


    Felli was still in the hospital; this was the flake of the fourteenth platoon''s Psychokinesist.


    (We''re going to begin the training now, the format of the competition will be Clara and I facing Layfon.)


    "I understand."


    As expected, the situation was like that.


    However, Nina''s next sentence surprised Layfon.


    (Regarding your weapon, I already spoke to Harley and asked him to remove the restriction on the steel threads.)


    "Hah?"


    (I received the permission of the Military Arts Head. Anyway, the restriction measure was the order of the previous Student Council President, so right now it''s already invalid.)


    "Ah, is that true?"


    (But, the Military Arts Head has ordered again that you cannot use the steel threads during the Military Arts Competition and platoon matches.)


    "That''s right."


    Gorneo definitely knew how shocking the power of the steel threads was. Moreover, the steel threads weren''t as easy to install safety devices in as other weapons, so nothing could be done about them being banned.


    "But, if I use steel threads¡­¡­"


    (Nn, we''ve already been wounded a million times.)


    "That''s true, but the wounds inflicted by steel threads aren''t normal¡­¡­"


    The steel threads were thin, but if one concentrated, they weren''t completely invisible. Honestly, if these two joined their powers, Layfon might end up beaten by them. Perhaps that was why the steel threads restriction had been lifted. However, if some situation happened when he didn''t know the strength of his opponents, Layfon might be unable to stop his hands.


    Thinking that an accident could happen, the battle could be a bit more relaxed if he didn''t use the steel threads altogether.


    (I already realized that.)


    (If it lets me experience the feeling from before when my arm was cut off, I don''t care.)


    After not only Nina, but Claribel also said that kind of thing, Layfon made up his mind.


    "Letting you immediately experience the feeling from that time isn''t easy¡­¡­"


    Only in order to rescue Leerin and Nina had Layfon made that momentous life-and-death decision.


    That time''s serious emotions couldn''t be found in his current state of mind, but he had a different kind of toughness. Layfon thought so, and wanted to have confidence in it. However, it wasn''t a toughness that would let him easily cut someone''s arm off.


    Though, he was afraid that the important point right now was something else.


    "Since you and Captain don''t mind."


    He couldn''t lose to Felli''s hard work.


    Nor to Gildred''s words, ''Let this old man see what you can do''.


    Layfon had drifted for a year through the Academy City. During this year, Nina had become strong enough to make one admire her position, and achieved a pair of strong Dites that could match her power. She had also begun being a part of a battleground that Layfon and others could know nothing of.


    Nina''s speed of advancement was this fast, and Layfon had practically been cast off behind her.


    "Because to me, this battlefield doesn''t seem relaxed."


    Layfon already had been cast away by Leerin.


    But, he didn''t want to always be cast away. The battleground that Nina faced should be related to the battlefield of Leerin and Grendan.


    "I''ll come with full power."


    For Nina who had let Layfon continue being a Military Artist in the Academy City.


    And also for Leerin who continued to support him in Grendan.


    Layfon couldn''t let himself be cast off by others here.


    (Good.)


    Nina''s voice that passed through the flake sounded quite satisfied.


    (Sharnid will be managing the signal of the start of competition, and he''ll coordinate with the time to give the signal.)


    "Okay."


    After replying, Layfon used Sakkei. He heard Sharnid who was sitting in the spectator seats let out an ''Ooh''.


    His method of training that he had carried out after class while unnoticed by others seemed to raise his senses when he released Kei from his body. Though this kind of condition wasn''t suitable for creating powerful Kei in an instant, it still had its places where it came in handy.


    Moreover, doing this could also make it difficult for his opponents to interpret his position.


    Layfon in his Sakkei state formed his Kei, diligently staying in his position. But, he once again confirmed the state of the new Dite that Harley had given to him.


    Harley said he had altered the conversion loops. Indeed, the feeling of flow through this Dite didn''t seem the same, but it didn''t make this Dite hard to use.


    To Military Artists who used weapons as part of their bodies, the conversion loops of the Dite counted as an existence like nerves or blood vessels.


    Layfon didn''t resist the new nerves, gradually getting accustomed to it.


    "¡­¡­Good."


    His mumble sounded out, and Sharnid simultaneously gave the gunshot.


    Layfon in his Sakkei state ran to the center of the practice field.


    On the other side, huge Kei like a pillar of fire sprayed into the air.


    This kind of Kei was Nina''s.


    "That''s really full power."


    Layfon involuntarily murmured.


    The same as what he had felt in the empty city, Nina had definitely released the Haikizoku''s power.


    Nina''s presence dominated the entire practice field.


    "I can''t interpret Clara''s movements."


    She should also be using Sakkei. But more importantly, Nina''s presence was far too great, and it felt like it was going to obliterate everything.


    "They can already work together?"


    If it were like that, then all they had to do was rehearse their tactics before the battle. What Layfon cared about was what actions they would take next.


    Layfon ran to the center while restoring the Sapphire Dite in its steel threads state. He pulled the Shim Adamantium Dite out of his weapon belt in its basic state, and gripped it tightly in his hand.


    Layfon who moved towards the center changed his straight-line path to a zigzag. Though the steel threads had already spread out, Layfon had not flowed his Kei into them. Layfon ran while letting the steel threads droop on the ground, letting them bend around everywhere.


    The huge Kei that Nina released still filled the entire practice field, shaking the air. On the other hand, Claribel''s Kei still stayed hidden.


    "How will they move?"


    Layfon quietly whispered. The wound of the whisper was covered by the sound of footsteps, not to mention that Layfon had the steel threads crossed and spread in all directions, which were pushing back the surrounding vegetation nonstop. Perhaps the sound that was given out would let them see through Layfon''s movement path, but the waves of Kei that Nina sent in all directions also made a different sound.


    If the whisper produced a response, it indicated that Claribel was nearby, but from the look of it the situation wasn''t like that.


    Perhaps she had seen Layfon, and hadn''t taken action?


    Nina with a somewhat fast pace moved to the center of the practice field. From this, Layfon continued competing with Claribel who was using Sakkei like he was, seeing who would interpret the opponent''s movements first.


    "Moreover my side also has a time limit¡­¡­"


    The reason Nina was using this kind of unhurried pace to advance should be to not overlook the enemies nearby her. So he couldn''t pass by her side to get around to the other side of the practice field, which was a bit safer.


    Not to mention that behind Nina, Claribel might be setting a trap with Karen Kei. Considering this, Nina walking this way to the practice field was effective.


    In terms of guaranteeing his safety in this field, the time that Nina took to walk to the center of the practice field was the limit to the time that Layfon could concentrate on looking for Claribel.


    If he couldn''t find Claribel, Layfon would have to fight with Nina under worrisome conditions.


    "Ahh, this really is¡­¡­"


    Layfon suddenly stopped his feet and sighed.


    He thought of what had happened right when he had entered the school. From then till now, only a year and a bit more had passed. Though the Nina from that time was among the strongest of the Military Artists in Zuellni, in the end she had only been that level of a Military Artist.


    In order to save Zuellni that faced a dead end, she endlessly struggled, but because her strength was not enough, she was angry, impatient.


    The her like that had now become a strength that could surpass Layfon. Though she used the definitely abnormal means of the Haikizoku, this kind of thing wasn''t important in the first place.


    Rather, whether she could flexibly use the strength in her hands was the important point.


    Moreover Nina could flexibly use that strength.


    From that time till now, only one year and a bit had passed.


    In that short of a time Layfon''s power had been caught up to by Nina, and might be surpassed at any time.


    "I can''t stand it."


    In Layfon''s heart surfaced happy and discontented complicated feelings.


    Nina had finally reached the center of the practice field.


    Layfon hadn''t been able to find Claribel. Had she never attempted to find Layfon who was hiding while using Sakkei in the first place, and rather stayed behind Nina''s back working to set a trap the whole time?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright."


    Layfon also made his decision.


    He released the Sakkei that sealed his Kei in a breath.


    The Kei pressure that was released blew strong winds with Layfon as the center.


    The airflow and Nina''s Kei pressure clashed with each other, and in a moment a cyclone was produced in the central area, spreading to the entire practice field.


    Layfon restored his Shim Adamantium Dite, and holding the dark gray sword in front of him charged towards Nina.


    "Haah!"


    Nina raised her iron whips, taking a defensive position while standing in her position. Judging by her expression, she could see his movements.


    This was a natural thing.


    Though it was a natural thing, only a short while ago Nina hadn''t been able to clearly see Layfon''s movements.


    "This really¡­¡­¡­¡­ is!"


    "Haah!"


    Layfon drew close to Nina, sweeping the blade to release a slash, and this move was blocked. It was Kongoukei. Layfon released external Kei from his body to deflect the shockwaves that were reflected back, and then they played out a dramatic moment with their weapons crossed.


    In comparison to Layfon''s single sword, both of Nina''s hands held a weapon. Now that the difference in Kei strength had disappeared, it should be that their internal Kei difference in strength had also disappeared.


    In other words, in this kind of state, Layfon would definitely lose a battle of brute force with Nina.


    "Huaaah!"


    "Che!"


    Layfon''s body was pushed back, and Kei began collecting in the iron whips. Because he was afraid of his weapons breaking, Layfon retreated backwards.


    Not to mention, in the situation where he still hadn''t discovered where Claribel was, Layfon couldn''t waste all his time on Nina.


    Nina gathered her focus to prepare to release a move, and Layfon, seeing this moment, put back his weapon. The sudden move made Nina lose her balance for a second, and though Layfon wanted to take advantage of the moment to follow up, Claribel still made him wary, so he truly retreated back. After putting distance between him and Nina, Layfon used dust to cover his figure, and once again used Sakkei.


    He originally planned to move immediately, but staying in his position could also make the opponent mistake his position.


    Nina stood her ground without moving. She seemed to have decided that she would wait for him to move first regardless.


    "¡­¡­How strange."


    Layfon couldn''t hold back his murmur. Nina was unexpectedly this leisurely.


    Being this leisurely made him very uncertain.


    Claribel hadn''t moved.


    What was Nina''s reason for staying still?


    On this battlefield, Layfon had only fought once with Nina, but Nina hadn''t pursued him, making Layfon feel concerned. According to her personality, as soon as a fight began with her opponent, it was only right for her to continue fighting.


    Since Nina hadn''t done this, did that mean it was their battle plan to invite Layfon to fight at that position?


    Claribel was currently setting a trap, he could be sure of that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­In this case, she''s behind Captain."


    But, if he went behind Nina to investigate, she would definitely take action.


    "No, it should be fine as long as she acts, right?"


    Since he hadn''t been able to see his opponents'' intent till now, continuing to guess their tactics was almost meaningless.


    "Let''s go then."


    After making his decision, Layfon moved.


    Of course, Layfon didn''t recklessly charge at Nina. He connected the steel thread mode Sapphire Dite in his left hand to the handle of the Shim Adamantium Dite, and poured Kei into the Sapphire Dite that he had deliberately not poured Kei into before.


    Layfon had used the burst of strong wind that had been produced earlier, so that not only his area, but Nina''s area of the practice field also had steel threads. The steel threads almost filled the whole practice field.


    At that time, he flowed Kei into the steel threads.


    Layfon took note of the Dite''s strength while pouring strong Kei more than what was necessary to operate the steel threads into them.


    "Wah!"


    From the other side of the dust came Nina''s low shout.


    She obviously would have this response.


    Because the current situation was the same as Layfon''s presence occupying the entire practice field in a moment. Just like Nina''s giant Kei pressure obscuring Claribel''s figure, Layfon''s original position had also become ambiguous as a result of this action.


    Layfon hadn''t moved from his position. He maintained the Kei flow into the steel threads, calmly surveying the situation''s developments.


    What would Nina and Claribel think?


    This time, the longer time was dragged out, the more use it would be to Layfon.


    "Clara!"


    Nina yelled out.


    "Let''s go, if this continues he''ll be able to weave the formation!"


    "Correct answer."


    Layfon quietly murmured, responding to the Claribel''s voice. The steel threads that were spread through the entire practice field confused Layfon''s position by means of more than enough Kei flow while moving back and forth, preparing Lintence''s Sougenkyouku technique. Due to the excessive Kei given to them, anyone could clearly feel their movements.


    The movements of the steel threads were intimidating to the two of them.


    Also, the steel threads substituted as sensory organs, receiving the conversation just now between the two of them, and discovering Claribel''s position.


    She was right behind Nina.


    Had she been there from the start, or had she just moved there after their discussion on tactics had finished?


    "They also plan on doing something."


    Layfon also started running, running towards Nina and Claribel.


    The trap had been set.


    "Next up¡­¡­!"


    Let''s see which side''s trap was more superior.


    This training became a battle of that form.


    After Layfon tore through the dust and passed through the smoke, Nina and Claribel were in front of him. Their thinking had been the same as Layfon''s.


    Thee two sides charged straight at each other, clashing together.


    "Ohhhh!"


    Nina''s roar shook the battlefield. She had her two iron whips crossed in front of her chest, leaping high to charge at Layfon.


    Without the least bit difference, Layfon rushed forth like a bullet.


    "Hah!"


    Layfon probed the space produced by the swings of the iron whips, weaving through the seams of the Kei pressure on the iron whips, and then rushed behind her.


    Claribel was there. Her sword - Kochouenshiken - gave off light, dragging a crimson line by Layfon.


    This strike was avoided by Layfon. He leaned low as if he wanted to graze the earth, and passed through behind both of them.


    This was the place where Nina and Claribel had stayed till now, the center of the trap that Claribel had set.


    "Come¡­¡­"


    Layfon was the one who said this, calling out to Claribel.


    What kind of trap had she set?


    What situation would arise?


    And in this kind of situation what kind of action would Nina take?


    Layfon had to witness all of it.


    He had to show them that he could avoid all of it.


    Had to show them that he could surpass all of it.


    Why?


    Why would they join hands to fight?


    Why could they fight cooperatively?


    In such a short time, Layfon seemed to be able to see the meaning and overture in it.


    "¡­¡­What will they do?"


    This was a normal murmur. However, Layfon was confident that this sentence would provoke Claribel.


    "Come on."


    Just as Layfon expected, Claribel''s eyes changed. Nina controlled her expression and made her decision.


    After observing the change in the two''s expression, Layfon also changed the flow of his Kei. He changed the flow of Kei into the steel threads into the most suitable amount, turning the extra Kei into internal Kei, increasing the limit of his movement abilities.


    He would attack next, he would attack for them to see.


    Layfon elevated his Kei flow, entering the condition of preparation for using Composite Blast. Since he had no way to weave a formation in an instant like Lintence, he could only use the part of Sougenkyouku that he had finished preparing.


    Moreover, once the use of Layfon''s newly created Kei technique - Composite Blast - was decided, it couldn''t be changed.


    If there was an error in his judgment, then it would create a very big loss, and perhaps would lead to the road to defeat.


    Though this was only training.


    However, depending on the result, this training might have a great effect on Layfon. Even if this was only training, that didn''t mean it was okay to lose this competition.


    What was important was whether Layfon could carry out his own determination.


    "¡­¡­They can coordinate their breathing with each other."


    People from different platoons could do that kind of thing.


    That meant Claribel knew what problem Nina was facing, and had become a comrade who would face the problem with her.


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    His Kei thundered, the Kei pressure digging into the ground, whipping up dirt and sand. The steel threads released radiance, undulating up and down, finishing their formation.


    Layfon raised the dark gray blade of the Shim Adamantium Dite, putting it on his shoulder, and taking a stance as if he wanted to hide it behind his back. Connected to its handle was the Sapphire Dite.


    Nina moved.


    Claribel headed over.


    The two iron whips housing tremendous Kei attacked. Kei ran back and forth in her body, having still not erupted. Nina seemed to plan to close in to release some Kei technique.


    Behind her, Claribel released a Kei technique hidden until now. Kei that had been embedded throughout erupted. In order to change to the move they had chosen, they produced Karen Kei, appearing before Layfon.


    This was External-type Kei, Karen variant - Dawn''s Radiance.


    Explosions occurred in the practice field, and light overflowed from it. This light wouldn''t dissipate in the air like a blip, but flew into the air from the ground, becoming a ball of light around as large as a human head, then stopping like that in its position while emitting a strong radiance.


    Countless numbers of these balls of light dyed the practice field white.


    Claribel stopped her pace, leaving the side of Nina who was attacking. In order to initiate new changes, she showed a focused expression.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Layfon knew what moves would attack him.


    This was Troyatte''s expert skill. The name of the move would change according to his emotions at the time, so sometimes he called it ''Light Up'', and sometimes called it ''Birushana''. It used lenses formed by changing the density of the air, using a special wavelength of light released from highly compressed Kei that could be seen as a beam of light.


    She didn''t use this power as well as Troyatte.


    So the balls of light numbered this many. Moreover, this number also held another meaning.


    This number was in order to give Layfon nowhere to run.


    Killing intent surrounded Layfon''s whole body. In order to escape from the beams of light that attacked from every direction, he could only move before they attacked.


    However, Nina was in front of the only safe spot.


    If he didn''t move, Layfon would suffer their attacks, and then be squashed flat by the Kei of the two.


    Did they want to expose him amidst the chaotic beams that couldn''t be avoided, or perhaps even if he succeeded evading them, did they still have some powerful hidden strike?


    If he were confused for a moment, he would instantly suffer two moves.


    No¡­¡­ no matter what action he took, there would be a further trap waiting for him.


    "Therefore¡­¡­"


    Layfon had long since made up his mind, and had already decided his course of action. So, Layfon had spread the steel threads in all directions, weaving a formation, overlapped with Composite Blast.


    Layfon¡­¡­ didn''t move.


    Layfon had not raised his sword for a stance, and did not give off the air that he would take action.


    Layfon saw the confused faces of two, and after sensing of the presences of Nina and Claribel rushing at him releasing Kei techniques, he released the strategy that he had laid himself.


    External-type Kei variant - Sougenkyouku Nadare Kuzushi.


    "Haaaaah!"


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.


    Nina also unleashed her Kei technique almost simultaneously. Her existence turned into something like radiance, seeming to become furiously billowing lightning. Strong noise and light flew by him continuing behind, and the powerful assault followed rushing towards him. A strong pressure as if it wanted to crush his entire body headed for Layfon.


    Behind Nina, light burst open. Claribel''s Dawn''s Radiance released an uncountable number of beams of light. The high temperature of the beams undoubtedly attacked at the speed of light. The high temperature beam shouldn''t have mass, but from every beam, Layfon''s body would violently shake, perhaps due to the instantaneous rise in heat distorting the air. Layfon''s back was hot and felt stabbing pain, and the smell of his scorched hair reached his nose.


    However, Layfon''s feet were there, and his arms were there.


    His body was also there.


    He stood there almost unwounded.


    "Wha!"


    Nina''s surprised face was very close. Behind her, Claribel also widened her eyes in amazement.


    Layfon''s surroundings had been covered with the light produced by Raijin and Dawn''s Radiance, so vision was almost useless.


    However, the two of them had seen what had just happened.


    They were very clear on it.


    Steel threads were spread all around Layfon. Seeing this scene, Nina and Claribel both showed a surprised expression.


    Sougenkyouku Nadare Kuzushi. A dense cover of steel threads like a spiderweb protected him in all directions, and on the surface was a membrane of defensive Kei. The use of this move was to disperse the strength of all attacks.


    Moreover, the energy of the attacks that this spiderweb of steel threads had just dispersed was sent to every corner of the practice field.


    To Sharnid and the others who sat in the spectator seats watching the battle, at the same time as Nina and Claribel released their moves, the whole practice field seemed to explode.


    "How¡­¡­ can that¡­¡­"


    Had Nina and Claribel already exhausted their tactics? Though Nina had only used Raijin once, judging by the time when she had fought with Claribel, that last strike should have used all of her Kei.


    Even if she hadn''t used all of her stored Kei, the energy that had been dispersed by the steel threads would definitely have detonated any other Kei that had been lying in wait in the practice field.


    "Next is."


    Layfon still had the Kei that he had poured into the Shim Adamantium Dite. He had used Composite Blast and accumulated two Kei flows, and had retained two Kei techniques while not moving a muscle.


    One move was Nadare Kuzushi.


    There was still another move.


    "If you can get through this move, you will be the winners."


    Small fragments entered the range of his vision, pieces of the Sapphire Dite that had broken off from Composite Blast. Layfon murmured this, and then released the other strike.


    Heaven''s Blade Art - Silent Flash.


    Taking up a stance, he swept downwards in a blitz.


    With a sound like explosions engulfing the air, the blade calmly released Kei.


    The Kei released from the blade traveled with an abnormally slow speed.


    "Wha¡­¡­?"


    Nina who had taken up a defensive stance unconsciously let out a confused sound, and this was definitely her first time seeing Kei flow this slowly.


    In the battles of Military Artists where speed was extremely important, this kind of slow move couldn''t appear.


    "Run!"


    Claribel yelled.


    Nina, who was hesitating over whether she should engage it, immediately retreated back after hearing the yell.


    However, she couldn''t escape from this move.


    "It''s useless."


    Layfon murmured. The Shim Adamantium Dite in his hand began breaking. However, though the Dite was broken, that didn''t mean the move would disappear. The move which had already been released would continue to run following its determined path.


    The slowest Kei technique pursued the continuously retreating Nina.


    After seeing this scene, Layfon restored his last Dite¡­¡­ the Adamantium Dite.


    "What is this!"


    Nina shouted out, crying out in uncertainty.


    Nina wasn''t only retreating in a straight line. Because the aftermath of her move had destroyed the ground, the practice field had turned to a desert. In order to not stumble on the practice field, she paid attention to her steps while fleeing back and forth.


    The Kei that Layfon had released chased her from behind.


    "The speed of this move is slow because the density of its Kei is incredibly high. And then it can be induced to move by Karen Kei!"


    "I see!"


    Nina seemed to realize something.


    Layfon thought of it. The platoon captain competition before the Military Arts Competition began. When Nina and Gorneo had fought, she had experienced a similar move.


    "Some thread-like things¡­¡­"


    If Nina looked for the threads of Karen Kei stuck to her body, she would find them immediately.


    This was a Kei technique specialized for fighting aged phases, and not a move for facing Military Artists. Hazy Garret, which was also a Heaven''s Blade Art, was a technique that used Kei to carry out external destruction in concert, and Silent Flash was a skill specialized at destroying the outer shell. Because the extremely heavy blow could be directed by the snakelike threads, the destructive move could indeed reach its target.


    However, its speed was quite slow, so it wasn''t suited to be used in a fight of Military Artists.


    In reality, Claribel had already seen the winding threads, and cut them off. After losing its target, Silent Flash slowly hurtled towards the ground of the practice field.


    "It isn''t¡­¡­ over!"


    Layfon waved the large blade of the Adamantium Dite, casting the additional power of Composite Blast. As expected, Composite Blast for Silent Flash was very heavy, so Layfon used the blade to send it out.


    After Composite Blast and Silent Flash moving in the air met, the power of the Kei techniques added together. Since the threads had been cut and the Kei technique had lost its propulsion, the weight had begun to fall.


    With the added Kei from the Composite Blast just now, Silent Flash didn''t wait to fall down before beginning to explode.


    "Wha!"


    "Uwah!"


    The sound of the explosion covered the shouts of the two.


    "Then, what will happen?"


    Considering the strength of Kei necessary to use a Heaven''s Blade Art, even a simple explosion would have extremely strong force.


    But, the force of the explosion didn''t focus on the two people. The rushing power didn''t have a target and spread in all directions, and the actual wounds inflicted to them weren''t any. Because of this, Layfon had deliberately waited for an opening where they couldn''t defend in time, however¡­¡­


    The explosion subsided, and the dust that danced in the sky gradually thinned.


    The original landscape couldn''t be seen from a single inch of the practice field.


    "The two of them¡­¡­"


    An explosion of this scale had happened, and Layfon had lost their presences.


    However, if only they took action, Layfon wouldn''t miss their presences.


    "¡­¡­Go!"


    Now.


    On the right.


    The great blade of the Adamantium Dite wouldn''t be in time to defend, so Layfon ducked his body.


    A crimson cut path flew over his head.


    It was Claribel.


    Layfon didn''t counterattack Claribel who flew over him like that. Rather, he confirmed her position, while searching for the other presence.


    When he still hadn''t found the other presence, a strong Kei pressure pushed open the dust.


    "¡­¡­She used Kongoukei in time, huh."


    Layfon thought he had saw an opportunity where Nina wouldn''t be able to use Kongoukei in time, but her defensive reaction was faster than Layfon knew. Claribel''s action was this fast, because she had used Nina as a shield, therefore saving her Kei.


    "¡­¡­Haha."


    Layfon unconsciously laughed.


    This meant he had lost.


    These words naturally emerged in his mind.


    He had used Composite Blast, even sacrificing two Dites for the sake of setting up his technique, but it had been beautifully blocked by the two of them. Layfon knew that his final attack was a bit naive. However, this was Layfon''s power at the current stage.


    Nina had become strong to this level, and even coordinated with Claribel to use attacks that they had not planned in advance.


    The one who joined hands with her was Claribel from a different platoon. When had they found time to train in secret?


    That kind of practical effort that didn''t meet the eye let the power of the two almost override Layfon''s.


    But¡­¡­


    "I still have a weapon."


    The Adamantium Dite was still in Layfon''s hand.


    "I still have a body that can move."


    Layfon was almost unharmed. Since his strategy to win had fallen, he should admit defeat and retreat from the battle. Layfon understood this way would be a bit smarter, but the current him didn''t want to make that kind of choice.


    "Even so, I can still fight."


    It wasn''t like he could only choose smart ways of doing things. The two of them who faced him now definitely would have nothing to gain by making such a choice.


    "Let''s fight seriously."


    Layfon decided.


    Claribel once again covered her presence, Nina condensed her Kei, and closed in on him.


    Layfon raised the blade of the Adamantium Dite.


    Regardless of how the situation developed, he would fight on.


    He had this resolve.


    ¡ó


    Everyone held their breath watching the battle.


    She only just realized that the time had flown by.


    The workers who had come over to tell them that they had surpassed the time allotted for the practice field were left speechless by seeing the scene. The other people on the spectator seats all had classes to attend, or had other things to do, but no one stood up from their seats.


    Meishen was the same.


    Receiving Layfon''s request, Meishen had made the food from dinner into bentos, and then brought them here, but in the end she stood there staring.


    Layfon was fighting on the practice field. He fought against Nina and Claribel, staging an incredibly intense battle.


    Though Meishen who was a normal person had no way to understand the battles of Military Artists, she had never been absent from the matches of the seventeenth platoon.


    So, she still understood a bit.


    Nina had become strong. Though she had joined hands with Claribel, the two of them could still suppress Layfon whom she felt had overwhelming strength. It could even be said that Layfon was barely maintaining himself on the battlefield.


    Seeing this scene made Meishen''s beliefs begin to collapse.


    Layfon was very strong. Meishen had once thought that in this Academy City there definitely wasn''t anyone who could win against his strength.


    This way of thinking wasn''t at all related with the truth, and she understood that this was only a girl''s fantasy.


    In the commotion during the school''s opening ceremony, Layfon had handsomely rescued Meishen. His figure at the time had produced a kind of fantasy in Meishen that could be called excessive. Even if Layfon had received serious wounds in some battle that he couldn''t tell others about, Meishen''s fantasy had never once crumbled.


    However, this kind of thinking began to crumble.


    Nina who had originally only been chasing after Layfon''s back was now staging a close-combat intense war. This scene wrecked the fantasy in Meishen''s heart.


    "¡­¡­Layton."


    Meishen who was in the spectator seats couldn''t know what kind of expression Layfon had on his face. The three appeared and disappeared between the gaps in the dust, and would suddenly appear somewhere else, and simply keeping track of them was already difficult.


    However, even still, even if she almost couldn''t see the battle, Meishen still understood, she still understood this.


    Meishen''s fantasy had already crumbled by now.


    "Is Senpai okay?"


    "Nn, nn."


    Meishen was a bit unstable, and Vati who had helped her bring the bentos over reached out her hand to steady her. Meishen wasn''t even in a state of mind to say thanks.


    The situation continued changing.


    "¡­¡­Even if it''s like this, is anything wrong?"


    She unconsciously murmured.


    Even she was quickly becoming different from before. Her who had only hidden behind her childhood friends'' backs, now lived alone and had her own store.


    The surrounding people would also change. Even if the gap in strength between Layfon and Nina changed, even if this astonished people, it still shouldn''t daze her.


    "No, It''s not like that."


    What Meishen couldn''t permit wasn''t the change itself.


    She couldn''t permit the factor contained inside the change.


    "¡­¡­I can''t¡­¡­¡­¡­permit it?"


    The thought that appeared in her head again produced the feeling as if Meishen''s brain was being mauled. She couldn''t permit it. What arrogant language. His changes made her feel unhappy, so she couldn''t permit them? It was really too much¡­¡­


    However.


    "What can''t I permit?"


    Meishen didn''t understand it.


    No, she understood clearly.


    Meishen didn''t understand the details, didn''t understand the hateful part of herself.


    However, Meishen understood the feelings she had towards it, and knew how she looked upon it.


    He had grown ever farther from herself.


    He was going somewhere far away. The feeling from last time grew ever closer to the truth, gradually becoming true.


    Because she had this way of thinking, vocabulary such as ''I can''t permit it'' had appeared in Meishen''s mind.


    "But in the end, it still is¡­¡­"


    A kind of arrogance. Even if Layfon had really left, Meishen had no right to stop him.


    But, before that happened¡­¡­


    She should still have time. Meishen had once thought this way. She still had five years before graduating from Zuellni.


    She only had to take it step by step, correctly moving forward. Meishen had once thought this way. She had once believed that leaving the shelter of her childhood friends and slowly trying to express her feelings was enough.


    "It''s too late."


    Perhaps the situation was like that. Meishen didn''t know Layfon''s feelings of moving away, not knowing what kind of situation he was in, but if Layfon really wanted to leave the Academy City as she thought, then the speed at which Meishen was changing couldn''t catch up to Layfon.


    Maybe before she could express her feelings, Layfon would no longer be here.


    Moreover, this kind of change brought something like discomfort alongside the battle, seeming to imply that in terms of Layfon and the others, a place like the Academy City was already too narrow.


    So, the feeling that Layfon was leaving had emerged in her.


    In the end, the battle continued for several hours after this, and as everyone was waiting for the battle to end, the sky was already tinted with a touch of red.


    "Sorry, and I even asked you to bring the bentos here."


    "No, it''s okay."


    Layfon, his whole body weak, apologized while collapsed in the resting room, and Meishen couldn''t say anything other than this response.


    Layfon''s face was darkened from sweat and mud, and even his battle clothing had become tattered.


    Until today, Meishen had never visited the resting room after a battle.


    "Even if it were me¡­¡­ I couldn''t eat all of this instantly."


    "Nn, it''s okay."


    Layfon''s back rested against a cabinet as he sat on the ground without moving a muscle. He bent over, sitting there cumbersomely without any strength in his body. Until today, Meishen had never seen him like this.


    The current him was this tired.


    "¡­¡­How was it?"


    "Nn?"


    "This¡­¡­ competition."


    "Aah¡­¡­ nn."


    The expression that emerged on Layfon from his understanding of the words'' meanings surprised Meishen.


    The completely satisfied expression that showed on his mud-covered and extremely tired face produced a feeling in Meishen as if she had been pushed aside.


    "Thought I lost, I probably did my best."


    This couldn''t continue.


    "¡­¡­But, until this, Layton has been somewhat¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, but those kinds of things will happen."


    "What do you mean, those kinds of things¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Things that won''t happen to normal people. Though, if such a thing happened to a normal person, doesn''t that just mean he isn''t normal?"


    "¡­¡­Layton?"


    As expected, Layfon was very tired. She thought so in her heart.


    His heart and body were both very tired. He hadn''t seen something that obviously concerned him. Or perhaps he had seen that he didn''t have a reason at all to see the other side.


    But, this had encouraged a change in Layfon.


    "Though I hadn''t thought like this before, I feel that I was probably too conceited before. It''s too humiliating to have used calm and objective principles to voice an extremely arrogant opinion."


    "That never happened! Layton is¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­M-Mei?"


    Meishen unintentionally raised her voice, and Layfon''s eyes widened.


    "Layton¡­¡­ is very strong, truly very strong. Because Layton saved my life."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Even if it doesn''t mean much to Layton, to me it''s¡­¡­"


    Meishen interrupted Layfon''s words. That wasn''t anything amazing. Meishen knew he would say something like that. But, even if it didn''t mean much, to Meishen it had already become an extremely important, precious memory that couldn''t be lost.


    It had already become something like that.


    "So¡­¡­ to me, Layton is¡­¡­ Layton is¡­¡­"


    "Mei¡­¡­?"


    What was she planning to say? Meishen noticed that she had brought forth a disastrous development, so she felt very confused.


    But, this was already impossible to stop, right?


    The change and growth of Meishen''s heart perhaps couldn''t catch up to the change that Layfon was preparing to welcome.


    Words spoken according to common sense.


    Therefore, right now, even if she was reluctant¡­¡­


    Even if her heart would hurt, even if she would suffer pains, even if she couldn''t express it well, she still had to open her heart right now, and let Layfon see her true feelings.


    If she didn''t do so, perhaps she wouldn''t ever be able to deeply express the feelings in her heart again.


    "I¡­¡­ to Layton¡­¡­ to Layton¡­¡­"


    So, she could only open the doors to her heart.


    These feelings were very, very important, precious like treasure.


    She only wanted to hide them in a treasure chest, not letting anyone else see them, these feelings that only belonged to herself.


    However, treasure that couldn''t be taken out to be seen was the same as no treasure at all. If the treasure chest couldn''t be opened and no one could know what was inside, was it a real treasure at all?


    However, if the key couldn''t be seen, then¡­¡­?


    Losing the key to her heart.


    If that figure disappeared, if Layfon disappeared from before here, could the treasure chest continue to hold treasure?


    Thinking this, Meishen had no choice¡­¡­


    "I think Layton¡­¡­ Layfon¡­¡­"


    "Mei¡­¡­?"


    "I like Layfon."


    So, she had to open the treasure chest.


    From the treasure chest, she released her most important, most cherished treasure.

 Volume 17, 2 — Ninas Battlefield

    Volume 17, Chapter 2: Nina''s Battlefield


    Her body was heavy like it had been filled with lead.


    "Ugh, ah-"


    Her joints uttered laments as if they had become stone.


    "This battlefield really is exhausting."


    "Yeah, my Kei vein was almost fatigued."


    "Nn."


    This was the resting room of the practice battlefield.


    The intense and lengthy battle had already finished, so Nina and Claribel were there.


    "Ah, But! Did you see? Did you see it, Nina?"


    "Nnn."


    "That is Layfon Alseif! Puwah!"


    "¡­¡­I felt it deeply."


    Claribel stood up excitedly, and immediately cried out painfully because of muscle pain. Her like this made Nina show a wry smile.


    "Felt it deeply, huh."


    Since Layfon had joined the seventeenth platoon, a year and then some had already passed. Nina had trained with him, and had carried out practice battles, but this was the first time she had seriously battled with Layfon.


    "It''s totally different from the feeling of watching from afar."


    "This is Layfon who is dedicated to fighting filth monsters. How do you feel fighting against him when he can use steel threads?"


    "He''s very strong¡­¡­"


    Nina could only reply like that.


    Using his blade and steel threads simultaneously on the battlefield, and each setting traps, Layfon had lost two Dites. But afterwards he had still used the great blade of the Adamantium Dite to fight, and that fighting method could only be described as ingenious.


    Moreover he still had an unmatched oppressive feeling.


    "It felt as if fighting against a ridiculously strong filth monster."


    "Right!"


    Claribel was very happy.


    "Though only swordfighting is Layfon''s specialty, there are many styles to mix that with steel threads, perhaps that way of fighting should be called rather scary? Of course Layfon''s steel thread technique isn''t as good as Lintence-sama, but even still it''s already very strong. The problem really isn''t the depth of the techniques, but the momentary explosive strength of using the techniques. After all Layfon has the unique ability where he only needs to see other peoples'' Kei techniques to be able to steal them, so his style of fighting has become completely specialized around using these peculiar methods. Of course it''s like that, after all he''s the only Heaven''s Blade successor in history to not use a good weapon like the Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­"


    Showing an intoxicated expression because of her happy feelings, Claribel chattered endlessly. She spoke while sitting back down, and then lying flat on the ground again. Even so, she still continually talked, and later her voice eventually quieted down.


    "Clara, if you want to sleep just go back to the room to sleep. I don''t have the strength today to carry you back home."


    "I know~ but never mind that, Layfon''s more important. Did you see? Before when he fought me he used Hazy Garret, but this time it was Silent Flash. They''re the super powerful Heaven''s Blade Arts. Do you understand? Why they''re Heaven''s Blade Arts? That they''re Layfon''s own moves, and Layfon himself believes that without using the Heaven''s Blade he couldn''t have invented those techniques, so they''re called Heaven''s Blade Arts? Though Layfon''s Dite has been improved with the techniques of this city, that Layfon can unexpectedly use these kinds of techniques with normal weapons, how deserving of Layfon. He really won''t be buried in the wilderness like that!"


    "Oh."


    Layfon was very strong.


    Nina held the Haikizoku in her body, and had received Dites from Zuellni that could completely bear the great power that the Haikizoku exerted, and Claribel could use the many-faceted Karen Kei. Even facing the two of them, Layfon still almost hadn''t fallen.


    Nina knew Layfon was very strong. From their first inter-platoon match, she had understood this.


    And today, she had won against him.


    "Nn, he truly is very strong."


    This fact made Nina so happy she could almost collapse, but also made a lonely feeling emerge in her. Though it wasn''t her by herself who had defeated Layfon, to today Nina had endlessly honed herself with him as her target.


    She had once thought Layfon stood at a distant place that she would never be able to arrive at.


    Reaching that place made Nina have a sort of guilty feeling, feeling that it was only because of the Haikizoku''s help that she had made it. Claribel had said there was no reason to care about that kind of thing, and the Haikizoku had said something similar. It didn''t matter what sort of strength, not being able to flexibly use it meant it was meaningless.


    The two of them had joined hands to defeat Layfon. So, Nina didn''t have the joy of reaching her goal by herself. However, she didn''t think that it was wrong to cooperate with others to complete a goal if she couldn''t do it with her own strength. Else, she wouldn''t have formed the seventeenth platoon in the first place. Otherwise she should have felt that it didn''t matter who the platoon members were as long as she became strong herself.


    "I guess¡­¡­"


    The seventeenth platoon.


    Claribel had fallen asleep unwittingly.


    "Clara, I''m tired too, there''s no way I can carry you back."


    "I know thaat-"


    Even the sound of her reply had become slurred, becoming the breathing sound of slumber.


    Nina herself was tired to the point where she was too lazy to stand up, but thinking that they needed sheets for two people, Nina dragged her heavy body up.


    "The seventeenth platoon."


    Nina hadn''t showered, and walked through the corridor with mud all over her body. She planned to somehow shower before sleeping, but she wasn''t even certain that she could do this kind of small thing.


    "It''s my platoon, but¡­¡­"


    She and Claribel had joined hands to challenge Layfon.


    Challenging him wasn''t wrong, and joining hands with Claribel wasn''t wrong either.


    However, the true meaning and significance of this activity couldn''t be told to anyone.


    "Am I betraying them?"


    She muttered this.


    Even if this was unavoidable it was still the same. This fact not only deeply engraved itself in Nina''s body, but would also brand itself in the hearts of the people around her, like the words Layfon had said during the battle in the empty city. People would get some kind of message from being engraved into reality, and that would make them think.


    Her pace as she walked in the hallway was quite heavy.


    Was it because she was exhausted, or because she had noticed this truth?


    "¡­¡­Perhaps it''s already too late."


    Even her muttering was heavy.


    Could she bear this kind of weight?


    This doubt gradually destroyed the joy of victory.


    ¡ó


    Sharnid was thinking.


    "¡­¡­What has happened?"


    "Hm? Ahah¡­¡­"


    Perhaps nothing had happened, as Dalshena who walked beside him sent a surprised look.


    "Uh, do you have no thoughts about what happened just now?"


    The two were leaving the practice battlefield, walking on the road back home. Sharnid had tried inviting Dalshena to dinner, but like normal he had been refused. Before they split, the two didn''t have anything in particular to say, and had just walked, and this conversation had occurred in the middle of the road.


    If things were normal, the scene that should have happened was Sharnid would use his normal manner to chat with Dalshena, and then she would respond coldly, but today''s Sharnid was genuinely quiet, so Dalshena cared about his response.


    "Just now¡­¡­? Do you mean Nina''s strong power? Or Nina teaming up with Claribel?"


    "What, you obviously know, right?"


    "Huh, are you jealous?"


    "How should I say it?"


    Sharnid had long since known that Nina possessed a strong power. When coming in contact with Grendan, and when a big group of filth monsters had attacked Grendan, Nina had shown abnormally strong power in those rough battles.


    Moreover, she had candidly spoken of her association with the abnormal world.


    Nina was afraid that she would drag others into the battlefield, but in the end this hadn''t happened, and Sharnid''s life was as calm as usual. Of course, that was other than the personal affair that had happened around the time of the school opening ceremony.


    That event was also related to Dalshena. Although her expression was currently very calm, was she actually like that?


    (Ya, let''s ignore that for now.)


    Sharnid pulled his stray thoughts back in place, and voice his sincere opinion:


    "It seems like our Captain-sama really likes keeping secrets."


    "You think she''s concealing something?"


    "Anyway, it''s something bothersome."


    "If she only had today''s competition because of that, what would you do?"


    "What should I do, huh¡­¡­"


    He had relayed Nina''s words to Dalshena.


    Though he had relayed it for her to hear, still¡­¡­


    "Up to today, I still haven''t been completely confident."


    "Yeah, true."


    Dalshena''s dubious attitude wasn''t strange.


    "We indeed saw a creature that was big enough to cover all of Grendan¡­¡­"


    "We can interpret it as a special filth monster beyond the ordinary."


    "Then what was the reason for Zuellni and Grendan to come in contact? Grendan isn''t a city near Zuellni, right? I''ve heard that the areas surrounding Grendan all have unusually high probabilities of filth monsters appearing, so Zuellni couldn''t have taken the initiative to come close to it."


    "Really? Back when the city went out of control, didn''t Zuellni charge into a big group of filth monsters? Perhaps Zuellni''s Electronic Fairy experienced abnormalities?"


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Even Sharnid didn''t know if this way of thinking was really Dalshena''s true thoughts.


    However, it wasn''t impossible. It was a fact that Zuellni had experienced abnormalities and charged into a big group of filth monsters, and it could be extended to be interpreted as the reason for coming in contact with Grendan.


    Perhaps that group of aliens and that giant creature were only things that already lived in this world, special abnormal beings different from the normal filth monsters. Maybe there was no hidden meaning in this.


    Sharnid thought that the secrets that Nina was facing and pulled even deeper with her body stuck in the mud perhaps never existed in the first place.


    Perhaps it was only Sharnid thinking too much.


    "Nina teamed up with Claribel who came from Grendan, and then secretly did things while excluding us, fearing to say anything even to Layfon¡­¡­ the situation wouldn''t be like that, right?"


    "If you want to know, couldn''t you just open your mouth and ask?"


    "You wouldn''t care about that?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t bet my life for that person. I won''t bother to care about things other people won''t talk."


    "Ah, so that''s how you think."


    After all, the reason she had joined the seventeenth platoon was also because that kind of thing had happened. The tenth platoon that Sharnid had once been a part of had already collapsed, and Dinn who had been the platoon captain had been taken back to his home.


    "To me, the so-called platoon is only to keep my power from getting rusty, and a place where I can efficiently improve my strength. I don''t have any need for something like a platoon captain."


    "¡­¡­So that''s how it is."


    As Dalshena said this, Sharnid tried not to look at her face.


    Life in the Academy City was only six years.


    "We already spent five years, huh."


    Perhaps it was up to the newer people to begin putting in effort toward something now. Sharnid and the others already didn''t have enough time to do such things. Life in the Academy City ended after six years, and the students didn''t possess unlimited time, so the ending time was bound to approach.


    Feeling that this sort of time was close by would make people lose their reckless momentum. Sharnid didn''t think he could find a goal that could make him hot-bloodedly think ''I still have a year''.


    "Correct."


    Dalshena nodded her head indicating agreement. Sharnid couldn''t hold great expectations of her who faced the same.


    "But, that''s my problem, and isn''t a problem of yours."


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    "Did you leave us in order to run into difficulty in this kind of place?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Sharnid still hadn''t thought of how he should reply, the road had already split into two. Dalshena didn''t say goodbye, didn''t continue questioning, and didn''t request that Sharnid answer, simply quietly walking on the road. Sharnid who had stopped his steps could only stand there gazing at her gradually departing figure.


    He scratched his head.


    He looked at the sky.


    "I really can''t stand it."


    Sharnid put forth a great effort in order to mutter that sentence.


    ¡ó


    His body was heavy after finishing a large number of chores.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Gorneo let that word out of his mouth. He was at the hospital. It was currently evening, and visiting hours were already almost over. His face wrinkled as he tried to solidify the feeling of his shoulder and neck as he moved forward to the place he wanted to go.


    His target was the big floor for hospitalized patients.


    "Shante, I''m coming in."


    After knocking on the door he quickly walked into the room.


    This was a single room, but there were already guests inside.


    A person who shouldn''t have appeared here.


    "Ah, it''s been hard on you~"


    "¡­¡­Why are you here?"


    The person who had come to visit before him was Samiraya. The Student Council President who should have been working in the Student Council building had unexpectedly and for some unknown reason come here.


    Many things had occurred during the Student Council elections, and Samiraya had met Shante. After that, whenever she found time, she would come to visit Shante like this.


    That would obviously make one happy, but¡­¡­


    But today¡­¡­


    "Huh? Because I finished my work, right?"


    "Did you finish looking at the repair costs for the practice battlefield?"


    "Huh? That case can''t be filed today, right?"


    Samiraya came to that conclusion with her eyes open wide in a surprised expression, making Gorneo unable to keep from rubbing his temples. The competition that had been held today had been carried out with the consent of both the Student Council President and the Military Arts Head, and because it was a debt of gratitude for the special task from before, even though it was a request for personal use from a platoon, the repair costs had not been apportioned to the platoon.


    Had it been normal, there would have been no reason to rush the handling of it, but¡­¡­


    The damage this time was truly too tragic.


    The degree of destruction that Gorneo had originally expected was probably about the same as the time when Layfon and Claribel had fought, but the competition this time had also involved Nina, and Nina''s power was far beyond what Gorneo had known, so the destruction of the practice battlefield was far greater than he had expected.


    Only because of this had Samiraya thought that the damage assessment wouldn''t be completed so quickly.


    "Hasn''t the assessment already been sent to me to sign?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    After Gorneo replied, Samiraya''s face turned blue in an instant.


    "The people supervising the practice field very much enjoy watching Military Arts competitions, this is very well-known among the platoons. Those guys all will watch the battle while calculating the probable damage, drawing up a plan for repairs."


    "Really?"


    "Though the damage this time is very great and we have to spend some time carrying out confirmations, the assessment has reached my desk."


    "Uh, ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­¡­"


    Samiraya listened to Gorneo''s explanation while making a strange noise. In Gorneo''s mind emerged an image of the Student Council vice-president Leu in the Student Council room quietly becoming angry.


    The same scene emerged in Samiraya''s mind.


    "I¡­¡­I¡­¡­I''ll be going!"


    Right after saying that, she hurriedly rushed out of the hospital room.


    "Don''t run in the hospital!"


    After reminding her, Gorneo let out a sight, and then looked at the bed.


    On the bed, there was a girl looking at him while smiling calmly.


    She was Shante.


    Though the past her had been in the same year as Gorneo, her body had been small enough to sit on his shoulder. But, since the event that happened in Grendan, up through today her body had continuously grown at an alarming rate.


    This phenomenon didn''t seem to be the same as the burst of fast growth that Gorneo had seen several times before.


    Shante hadn''t returned to her original body size, and she seemed to have put all her past years of growth to be completed in a short moment.


    When the doctor had said this, Gorneo had thought of when Layfon had seen Shante''s transformation before and had given Alsheyra as an example, so he had told the doctor that it could have been Shante''s strong Kei flow that stopped her from growing.


    However, this reason couldn''t explain the Shante transforming from an older person to a child.


    In short, Shante''s growth still didn''t show any signs of stopping. With this kind of rapid growth, it was possible that ordinary daily nutrition wasn''t enough to supply her body with nutrients, so she still continued to stay in the hospital.


    "Are you doing alright?"


    "Nn, it''s too bad these things are attached to my body, so I can''t run around."


    Saying this, Shante raised the tube that stuck out from her arm. Her appearance had once again become a bit different from yesterday, making Gorneo feel uneasy.


    "You don''t have to come every day, you know."


    "I can''t do that."


    "Why?"


    Shante tilted her head giving a puzzled look. Facing her like this, Gorneo still felt uneasy as could be expected. Spread out in front of her were sweets that Samiraya had brought as gifts, and some were still left.


    The Shante that Gorneo knew wouldn''t speak like this.


    The Shante that Gorneo knew would gobble the food in front of her in an instant.


    "¡­¡­In another week, I might not be able to recognize you."


    "Don''t worry, Goru will definitely be able to recognize me."


    "Mm."


    Shante showed a slight smile, and Gorneo unconsciously turned his head.


    "Moreover, even if Goru doesn''t recognize me, I''ll definitely understand, so don''t worry."


    "Mm."


    Ahh, how worried his heart was.


    The current Shante was completely different from the wild-natured yet grown-up her that Gorneo had seen many times. Along with her body growing, Shante''s heart grew as well. This situation made Gorneo feel worried.


    He couldn''t tell if he would unwittingly become a relatively younger person, and that kind of feeling made Gorneo uncomfortable.


    "Ahh, this really is¡­¡­"


    When Shante was unconscious he had been distraught all day, but he wouldn''t have thought that when she awoke he would still be distraught all day.


    She who became more beautiful every day made Gorneo feel restless.


    ¡ó


    Two people woke up at the same strange time.


    "Nn-"


    "What is it?"


    The resting room was dark. Had the manager of the practice battlefield not seen Nina and Claribel, or had she noticed, but been helpless towards their deep sleep, therefore leaving them here?


    Whatever the answer, Nina and Claribel had been left in the resting room of the practice field.


    "¡­¡­In the end I want to take a shower."


    "I hope we can use it."


    Though her stomach was very hungry, the smell of sweat that came from her body and the feeling of the mud that stuck to her body were even more unbearable.


    Claribel also agreed with Nina''s judgment, so the two of them walked to the shower room. Though there were no lights on inside, warm water still flowed from the showerhead. Relying on the emergency lights from the corridor that they had walked through, the two of them showered, washing off the sweat and dirt on their body.


    "Now, what should we do?"


    After washing off their sweat and calming that dirty feeling, it became a strong hunger as if they were fasting.


    "¡­¡­Speaking of that, the door should already be locked, right?"


    "Isn''t there still a security guard?"


    "Is¡­¡­ there?"


    "¡­¡­It seems like I can''t hear the sound of anyone."


    Perhaps there were people here. But, the practice battlefield where Military Artists battled was quite vast, and this big building was surrounded by empty buildings, so it was unknown whether a security guard was nearby.


    "Maybe we can use the vending machine that the spectators use?"


    "If we use brute force to get out of here, the aftermath will be very troublesome."


    The vending machine was unplugged. After obtaining food and beverages, the two of them once again returned to the resting room, and then gobbled up the pasta, sandwiches, fried foods, and other food that they had bought in great quantity.


    Though they were female, if there were two ravenous Military Artist stomachs that wanted to eat a meal, such a description would be very appropriate for the situation.


    The speechless yet noisy eating scene continued for quite a while.


    "Hu, I''m full. At this kind of time, the amount of food really is more important than the quality."


    Claribel who was sitting on the floor let out a satisfied sigh, a small mountain of garbage piled up by her waist.


    "Not bad at all."


    Nina also sighed. The satisfied feeling of the fatigue that had been firmly attached to her body finally disappearing spread through her body.


    "¡­¡­Then, what should we do next?"


    "We can only wait here for the doors to be opened."


    "Ah, the situation really has turned into that."


    "We can also go to the security guard room, but¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, it would feel embarrassing."


    Therefore, the best method would be to go back to sleep. After the two of them collected the garbage, they once again laid down.


    "¡­¡­Oh right, Nina."


    "What?"


    "Do you have anyone you like?"


    "Eh?"


    The question that Claribel suddenly put out made Nina prop her body up in a half-sitting position.


    "W¡­¡­What kind of things are you saying so suddenly?"


    "Haah, isn''t it like one of those chats about love topics? Speaking of which, I''ve never had such a thing with Nina."


    "Obviously, that kind of topic¡­¡­"


    "You don''t like it?"


    "It¡­¡­ It isn''t something that can be said trivially."


    A strange light flashed in Claribel''s eyes, and Nina turned her head as if to dodge that gaze.


    However, that movement wouldn''t stop her from continuing that topic.


    "Really? I feel that we should exchange information when we chat about that kind of topic."


    "That kind of thing¡­¡­"


    "What do you think about Layfon?"


    "¡­¡­Don''t you like him?"


    "That''s right, but I feel like Nina also feels that way!"


    "That¡­¡­ That''s not how it is!"


    "Is that true?"


    "Right."


    "Oho. Then is it okay if Layfon and I do this and that?"


    "Underage people can''t do that kind of thing."


    "You don''t have any jealousy mixed in that stubbornness, right?"


    "Didn''t I say¡­¡­"


    Just as the words left her mouth, Nina couldn''t continue speaking. The expression that appeared on Claribel''s face was that serious, and her gaze didn''t seem like she was joking either.


    "Nina."


    "W¡­¡­What?"


    "There''s the possibility that we might die tomorrow. If that kind of thing makes you hesitate, that moment could possibly mean the end of the world."


    "Ah, nn¡­¡­"


    "I don''t mean that you should abandon yourself to despair or live for pleasure, but I feel that you should honestly face yourself in a way that won''t make yourself regret."


    "I¡­¡­I''m doing that."


    "Then, what do you really think about Layfon¡­¡­?"


    "That¡­¡­ that¡­¡­"


    "Ah, I don''t know myself what the situation will become, but personally, I hope to peacefully resolve this problem."


    "By problem, you mean¡­¡­"


    "Competing with a good friend over the same guy, isn''t that kind of feeling good?"


    "¡­¡­It''s a bit strange to be called that by Clara."


    "Is it that strange?"


    "¡­¡­That, I don''t really understand."


    What was definitely true was that this feeling wasn''t bad.


    However, as to her feelings towards Layfon¡­¡­


    "I truly don''t really understand."


    As a Military Artist, Nina greatly respected him. As a companion in the same platoon, Nina thought that there wasn''t anyone more trustworthy.


    Then, as a woman¡­¡­?


    Nina thought of what had happened in the empty city, thinking of when Layfon had applied medicine on her back to treat her. The tense feeling she had felt at the time could be explained as a manifestation of her feelings.


    Therefore, that would mean this kind of feeling had already taken form in her heart, but the situation wasn''t like that.


    She didn''t like Layfon. That assertion made Nina feel a bit of resistance, but she felt that she could never think of Layfon as a lover.


    "¡­¡­You''re still indecisive, huh."


    "Wu!"


    As Claribel said this, Nina suddenly became speechless.


    "I should say that Nina''s mental age towards such things like love is super low, maybe the same as Layfon, or maybe you''re even slower than him."


    "Ah, uh, ah¡­¡­"


    Nina wanted to deny this, but she also understood that she didn''t have anything that she could refute that with, so she couldn''t say anything meaningful.


    "Therefore, let''s do this. Though I feel sorry for you, if I have to wait for your mental age to grow into an adult''s, the time that would be wasted would be a pity."


    "No, but¡­¡­ other people think Layfon¡­¡­"


    "That''s true. But the other people all understand their own feelings, and I think they''re eligible to be my rivals, so I shouldn''t have any real reason to care about them, right?"


    "Uh, um¡­¡­ yeah, I guess."


    "Love is a battle. Once you become careless, the things that you want with all your heart will disappear in an instant to a place you can''t touch."


    "Wu, nn¡­¡­"


    "Aah, therefore, starting from tomorrow¡­¡­ hehe, hehehehe¡­¡­"


    "Um, hey¡­¡­?"


    "Although it was the two of us, we still won after all. Though I only thought so in my heart, things that have been decided are things that have been decided. Hehe, hahaha¡­¡­hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha."


    Speaking of this, Claribel had said once before that if she won against Layfon she would confess to him.


    Nina felt somewhat uncomfortable looking at Claribel''s gradually collapsing expression in the darkness, while once again thinking.


    (Really, I still don''t understand.)


    But, her chest indeed felt tight.


    But it was because she wanted to resist that kind of action that would change her environment, though on the other hand, she would change as well.


    Other than Military Arts, Layfon''s usual personality and disposition that couldn''t really be relied on, could change at the hands of a woman.


    (Change annoys me after all.)


    Nina didn''t want the environment surrounding her to change.


    "That''s a desire that can''t be realized."


    This was the Academy City. The reason everyone came here was because they wanted to change themselves. If they didn''t change themselves, then they had no reason to brave dangers to come to the Academy City. To this Academy City, change was an obvious phenomenon.


    "That desire can''t be realized."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "¡­¡­It''s nothing."


    It was useless to keep embracing an impossible desire.


    "¡­¡­This is what I think."


    "What?"


    "I think Nina has some narcissistic tendencies."


    "Wha!"


    "Doesn''t Nina think that she''s a sorrowful being and stuck in the middle of things?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, if it can let you exert your full power."


    "No, as I said¡­¡­"


    "What, isn''t that quite good? The darkness in your heart has times when it can come in handy. What I''m saying is that those reasons are evil."


    "I¡­¡­I''m not that kind of person!"


    "¡­¡­Forget about that, don''t you feel that the air in here has become strange?"


    The fantastic allegations made Nina''s heart become chaotic, and compared to her, Claribel''s expression was quite calm.


    "Stop talking about that¡­¡­ What?"


    Claribel''s face wasn''t the same, since a smile hadn''t emerged nor was she showing a relaxed expression.


    This was her face on the battlefield.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    However, her body naturally entered battle condition. Nina instantly stood up from her lying down position, searching for an unusual presence.


    The air wasn''t the same?


    "¡­¡­What''s the meaning of this?"


    Changes had indeed appeared in the air. However, Nina didn''t know what exactly was different.


    "I remember this kind of subtle change in the air. In Grendan, this would happen whenever those guys appeared."


    "Wolf Faces¡­¡­?"


    "But those guys have already¡­¡­"


    She had heard that before the big commotion that had happened in Grendan, they had already been completely eliminated.


    "Therefore¡­¡­"


    What was the reason for this kind of feeling?


    What would happen?


    Before Nina had time to ponder, a change suddenly appeared, happening at an intense pace.


    "!"


    The scene of the resting room that was covered with darkness gradually disappeared, being replaced with other things, and only Claribel and Nina remained where they were.


    The scenery slowly became a hand without its five fingers, in a pitch-black space containing nothing else.


    Afterwards, there was a being emitting radiance.


    What appeared next was¡­¡­


    "You are¡­¡­"


    "Have you completed honing yourself?"


    Standing before Nina was her great-grandfather.


    ¡ó


    Gildred Antalk stood there.


    He gazed at Nina with his arms crossed.


    Moreover, behind him emitting radiance in the darkness was the Electronic Fairy Schneibel.


    "This place is¡­¡­ En?"


    The information network space between the Electronic Fairies.


    Nina had come here before.


    "Nn, it is."


    For Claribel next to her, it should be her first time coming here. She murmured interestedly, moving her gaze left and right.


    "¡­¡­Then, this person is the legendary great-grandfather?"


    "Grendan''s princess, eh."


    Claribel''s words made Gildred open his mouth.


    "It''s my first time meeting you, mother of the Electronic Fairies - Electronic Fairy Schneibel of the Senou City, and your guardian. My name is Claribel, Claribel Ronsmier, descendant of the Ronsmier family of Grendan''s Three Royal Families. As for the status, since I left my home, I don''t know what it has turned into."


    "My old self is Gildred Antalk."


    Claribel''s almost unmoving attitude made Gildred show a wry smile, as he replied like this.


    "Nice to meet you. Then, can I ask what you are doing?"


    The chaotic and cautious mindset brought by the sudden change in situation made Nina unable to speak. Claribel asked questions in her place.


    "Pardon me, but this has nothing to do with Grendan''s princess, it''s a family matter."


    "Is that so."


    "Can I ask you to step aside?"


    "I refuse."


    Her reply while she wore a smile froze the wry smile on Gildred''s face.


    "What did you say?"


    "Though it''s a family matter, the topic being brought up here shouldn''t be unrelated to me. More importantly, if you decide anything regarding Nina, then that problem is related to me and Zuellni."


    Claribel spoke smoothly, not succumbing to the oppressive feeling that Gildred gave off.


    "¡­¡­After all the one who decided that Zuellni was the enemy of the world was Schneibel standing over there."


    "Ah, is that how it is."


    "Clara."


    After Gildred showed a pondering demeanor, Nina observed that a space had appeared in the brief conversation. Nina grabbed Claribel''s arm, pulling her to her side.


    "¡­¡­You got used to it quickly."


    Nina couldn''t have done it.


    "It was only a bluff, does it even need to be said?"


    The quiet reply made Nina widen her eyes in surprise.


    "But, he''s not as frightening as our Majesty."


    Claribel winked an eye and smiled.


    "I don''t know what objectives they have, but maybe they want you."


    "When we were in that empty city, great-grandfather also asked for me to return."


    "Therefore, perhaps they really want you to return. Thinking deeper, it''s fine even if they just want your strength to return, though I don''t know if they have some deeper reason behind them."


    "Mm."


    Nina didn''t know either.


    She had known since before that her home city was a special place that could give birth to Electronic Fairies, but she knew nothing at all about any deeper truth. That state of affairs seemed to go well with the tense situation, as if a layer of secrets was going to be lifted before Nina.


    The speed at which the situation changed was far too rapid, and Nina had no time to understand.


    After all, she had just been in the resting room, and suddenly arrived in this kind of place.


    "I noticed the Electronic Fairy behind him hasn''t said a single word until now."


    "Shouldn''t your chat over there be about finished by now?"


    Just as Nina was about to look along Claribel''s gaze, Gildred interjected his words.


    "For this time I''ll let the princess join in as well."


    "Thank you very much."


    "¡­¡­Then, can I ask what it is that great-grandfather needs?"


    "I originally thought that just coming to visit wasn''t a problem, but Schneibel voiced objections."


    Facing the embattled Nina, Gildred said this, arms crossed.


    "Huh?"


    Nina looked at Schneibel, but the Electronic Fairy behind the old man stayed quiet.


    The old man released the arms crossed in front of him.


    He extended his hand to Nina.


    "Come back, Nina. You have a body that has fused with an Electronic Fairy, and have nurtured a strong will to command the Haikizoku. You should no longer be a normal Military Artist, and you have the opportunity to become the strongest Military Artist in the Senou City."


    Gildred''s voice was quite hard, reverberating heavily in all directions.


    He was praising Nina.


    The arm that he extended out was clearly reflected in Nina''s eyes.


    "The final preparations for facing fate are here."


    For some reason, Gildred''s words made Nina tremble. The lonely feeling she had experienced in Grendan of not being able to rely on anyone now seemed as if it had been treated. That kind of feeling made Nina unable to stop trembling.


    However¡­¡­


    "What will happen to Zuellni?"


    Schneibel considered Zuellni that had accepted Vati Len the world''s enemy, and Gildred had once come to destroy it. Once Nina left Zuellni, the Electronic Fairies might attack this place as soon as they could.


    "We will continue to monitor Zuellni. If that thing takes action, this place will become a battleground."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Where else do you want to fight? Do you think that thing will allow us to choose the battleground?"


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    "Ignoring for now whether it''s evil or not, the fact that thing is there will not change, and the fact that it is very dangerous will not change."


    "¡­¡­If we let those people obtain their freedom that they have desired for so long, this world will definitely be eliminated. Whatever happens, they can only be the enemy of us Electronic Fairies."


    Schneibel spoke.


    "Freedom¡­¡­?"


    "This world is a man-made thing. The reason for which it was made is maintained by us Electronic Fairies to this day."


    "You said man-made¡­¡­?"


    Nina felt quite surprised at the words that came out of Schneibel''s mouth, but the Electronic Fairy ignored her surprise, continuing to speak by herself:


    "Fighting since the birth of this world and clashing with those things is an unavoidable ending. But we do not plan on giving this entire fate to the Military Artists gathered in their ancestor city. Though we were created, we still have our pride as those who maintain the world. We are taking action, preparing to bring our strongest guardians to counter this danger."


    "Could it be that¡­¡­?"


    "The Haikizoku is also one of them."


    "Along with the fusing with Electronic Fairies."


    Gildred and Schneibel alternated saying these.


    Then, her great-grandfather continued speaking:


    "The so-called Electronic Fairies are beings that maintain this world and the people in it, high-energy lives with more knowledge and conscious. The descendants of the moon known as Military Artists can draw on this energy, using it to aid them. This is the method the Electronic Fairies have spent a long time on to make in order to fight against fate, and this old man has also accepted that kind of method."


    "Is that why great-grandfather has such longevity?"


    "Half of my old body already can only be maintained through the electronic bonds of the Electronic Fairies."


    "Meaning that you have given up your identity as a human?"


    If almost all of his body was the same as the Electronic Fairies, that meant her great-grandfather''s body was the same as the the young body that composed Nina''s acquaintance Zuellni.


    The existence of his body had already become just an anchor to let his feet touch the ground. Her great-grandfather didn''t need to breathe, eat, or sleep, and received energy directly from liquid selenium.


    He was already no longer human.


    Even if Nina asked this, Gildred''s expression didn''t move.


    "What are humans to you? Are they beings that achieve things during their life, or are they beings that give birth to offspring, and help them grow up?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to judge what is good and what is bad. Both sides are necessary. But which side do you plan on being? If it''s the latter, then things are easily handled. But if it''s the former, what do you plan on achieving?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    This question was too sudden and serious, and Nina couldn''t quickly make an answer.


    However, she continued to search for an answer.


    The road ahead was a battlefield out of the ordinary, and her great-grandfather who stood in front of her had lived long before Nina, long before her father or grandfather, continuously laboring to prepare for this battlefield.


    Compared to the serious consciousness hidden inside, Nina wasn''t even worth mentioning.


    If Nina wanted to walk the same path as her great-grandfather, the giant wave that she had formed herself would pull her into things without any explanation, in spite of herself.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You still have time, you don''t need to answer immediately."


    Gildred stopped Nina who had opened her mouth but completely had no idea what she should say.


    "Great-grandfather¡­¡­?"


    "Before this, we never had any time to talk, but this old man feels that there is a reason to tell you about the way this side thinks, so we set up this place."


    Gildred''s tone seemed to be mixed with some slight distortion. Schneibel behind her great-grandfather''s back was silent. However, Nina felt that her gaze from beginning to end stared at her great-grandfather''s back.


    The distance that existed between Nina and Gildred was somewhat unnatural.


    But, was the distance that Nina felt between Gildred and Schneibel even more strongly unnatural?


    (What''s going on with this kind of atmosphere?)


    "I will make a connection between you and Schneibel. As for how to use it, the Haikizoku in your body should know. Tidy up your thoughts and then return."


    "Great-grandfather."


    "Then, tonight we''ll end here."


    Nina didn''t have an opportunity to unravel the mystery in her heart. With Gildred''s unilateral declaration, this talk that had been carried out one-sidedly ended like this.


    "¡­¡­Ah?"


    "Oh?"


    Nina unconsciously let out a sound, and Claribel also showed an admiring expression.


    The two of them stood outside the practice battlefield.


    "The other side is rather thoughtful."


    "¡­¡­Weren''t our bags in the resting room?"


    The two of them held nothing in their hands.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    In the end, Nina had put the key to her room in her clothes pocket, so they shouldn''t need to worry. But-


    "Wuu¡­¡­"


    Claribel seemed to have put her key in her bag.


    "Just come to my place to sleep for tonight."


    "¡­¡­Nn, sorry to bother."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Anyway, I think that today was really an incredible day."


    Only after whispering this did Nina notice that the fatigue that she had originally washed away in the shower room had once again pervaded every corner of her body.


    ¡ó


    During the night that Nina and Claribel had their fantastic experience.


    Layfon was in a place that even he felt he was incompatible with.


    "Ahahahahah! How cute~"


    "Please¡­¡­ Please don''t do this."


    "Don''t say that, let me see your face clearly."


    The unfamiliar girl put her hand on his cheek, moving her face close. Layfon was afraid enough he thought of escaping, but on his other side there was another girl, and she also prepared to put her face close to Layfon.


    In other words, Layfon was being attacked from left and right and had nowhere to run.


    The clothes that the two girls wore were short and had large slits, giving off a looming flirtatious presence, which to Layfon was far too much stimulation.


    He had absolutely no idea where he should put his gaze.


    The lights here were turned very dim. Noisy music was disrupted by the chatting that came over from the next table, and his own volume involuntarily rose.


    The place in front of Layfon was one of Zuellni''s very few hostess clubs.


    He didn''t know why he was here.


    This kind of shop was rare, as the number of girls who wanted to do this kind of work wasn''t large, and also only half of the students were old enough to drink. Of course, Layfon even being at such a place was already teetering at the edge of the school rules.


    "Oh, his skin is even better than I expected."


    "I thought it would be a bit rougher."


    "That¡­¡­uh¡­¡­"


    Being intimately touched all over by the two girls, Layfon''s mind was chaotic, tense to the point where he couldn''t move.


    "Sen¡­¡­Senpai¡­¡­"


    Layfon looked at the person on the other side of the table, the culprit who had brought him to this place, for help.


    "You should relax once in a while, isn''t always being so tense tiring?"


    "Is¡­¡­ Is that the problem?"


    That person was Sharnid.


    Because something had happened, Layfon couldn''t return to his room, and could only wander the streets of Zuellni alone. At that time, Sharnid had seen him, and moreover for some reason brought him to this kind of shop.


    The two girls leaned over from left and right, even extending their hands to touch his face and hair, and before he realized it, they were preparing to unbutton his shirt. Layfon frantically held his clothing, and this action also made Sharnid laugh out loud.


    "In this kind of time you can only go wild, right?"


    "''This kind of time'', meaning¡­¡­"


    Layfon hadn''t said anything to Sharnid.


    "I think that from tomorrow, the food in your bento might become a bit poor¡­¡­ Aren''t things like that?"


    "Wuah!"


    That sharp comment made Layfon think of his tense feelings at the time, and he pressed his hand against his chest.


    "Ah, emotion is good, but there are a lot of difficult areas. So the best way is to go wild and forget everything."


    "What? Could it be that Layfon was rejected?"


    "Huh¡­ No way! What a waste!"


    "Ah, no, um¡­¡­"


    "Right right, that''s how it is, so would you girls please comfort him."


    "Ahh, how unfortunate, let onee-chan comfort you."


    "Why don''t you come over here then? Come!"


    "Huh? No, uwa, uwaaaaah!"


    Due to Sharnid''s instigation, the girls by Layfon flattered him, leaning their bodies against him as if they wanted to push him over.


    They almost casually unbuttoned Layfon''s shirt, even preparing to extend their fangs toward his pants.


    "Uwah, wait a second! Please stop, I said!"


    If he got serious, pushing aside two normal girls would pose no difficulty, but Layfon couldn''t do this kind of thing to normal people. Moreover the current Layfon''s mind was chaotic, so he might not be able to control his strength, so he could do nothing but be manipulated.


    Layfon''s outer layer of clothing had been taken off, his shirt was unbuttoned, his pants had been halfway pulled down, and the boxers inside were revealed.


    Sharnid''s loud laughter, the girls'' inexplicable excitement, and the loud music and dim lighting in the shop.


    "Stop thereee!"


    Layfon let out a voice that he didn''t understand, and also moved his body in a manner he didn''t understand.


    "Yaah!"


    The two girls definitely felt that from Layfon''s body suddenly blew a strong wind. Moreover, though the strength of this wind was strong, the force was very gentle, not sending the two of them flying, rather applying force all over their bodies as if trying to lift them up. To put it simply, the two girls gently floated upwards in that moment.


    As if trying to extract himself from that space, Layfon escaped from the two of them surrounding him. His speed was obviously very fast. The almost unreserved speed of a Military Artist whipped up a small tornado in the store, and the sound of screams and breaking glass mixed together.


    "¡­¡­It seems like I made a new move just now."


    After escaping from the shop at high speed and rushing into an alley, Layfon put on his pants while mumbling.


    "Nn, the power just now was controlled very well, where could it come in handy?"


    "Even at a time like this that''s what you''re thinking of?"


    The surprised voice was obviously Sharnid''s.


    "¡­¡­Senpai, there''s something I don''t really understand."


    "Have you relaxed?"


    "What do you mean relaxed¡­¡­"


    But, Layfon indeed felt that the pressure in his stomach had become lighter.


    "Ah, although that kind of feeling wouldn''t disappear that easily."


    "Wu!"


    "But being troubled by that kind of feeling is youth."


    "Senpai, what was that just now?"


    "Just call it relaxation, relaxation. If that kind of feeling could disappear in a breath, there would be no need for relaxation."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Layfon felt that he had been cleverly deceived.


    "Ah, let''s chat a bit, you don''t want to return yet, right?"


    "¡­¡­Okay."


    If he returned right now he shouldn''t run into her. But, just thinking of her being there, Layfon felt tense.


    A sinful feeling had definitely pervaded every corner of his entire body.


    "Then let''s look for a quiet place, that place is way too noisy."


    "¡­¡­Uh, the person who brought me there was senpai¡­¡­"


    "So~ I''m~ saying~ did you relax?"


    Sharnid said this kind of thing while leading Layfon into the alley in front of them.


    "How dirty¡­¡­"


    This was an empty area that was occasionally created when building houses. Though no one was here right now, occasionally people would gather here. This place was covered in trash, and a sour smell firmly lingered.


    "I''m definitely not going to use power in my nose, I''d die."


    The so-called using of power obviously meant using internal Kei to strengthen his senses.


    After Sharnid smiled, he threw a can of fruit juice at Layfon. On the road, Sharnid hadn''t stopped at any vending machine, so maybe he had gotten this fruit juice from the shop just now.


    "Oh right, who took the initiative?"


    "Huh?"


    "No, seeing your expression, I can probably guess what happened. But in order to avoid an unnecessary misunderstanding, I wanted to ask to clear things up¡­¡­ who took the initiative to confess?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ah- as expected, it wasn''t you. In other words, Meishen took the initiative? Ah, anyone would be surprised."


    "That, senpai, you couldn''t have¡­¡­"


    "Nn?"


    "You couldn''t have noticed?"


    Layfon was indicating Meishen''s feelings.


    "Aren''t you and Nina the only ones who didn''t notice? No, it''s uncertain whether Nina knew."


    "Wu!"


    "Well, if you were a master of love, we probably wouldn''t be friends. So this is alright."


    "¡­¡­It doesn''t make me happy to be comforted like this."


    Everybody had noticed, and only he had been unaware.


    Because of that, he had hurt Meishen.


    "You shouldn''t have any reason to keep caring about this, right?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Figuratively speaking, suppose you like someone, and the other person always knew your feelings, but never said so. Would that make you happy?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Moreover you got the courage to confess, but were rejected. Maybe you would think to complain to the other party that since you were rejected, why didn''t they give some signal before your confession?"


    "Wuu¡­¡­"


    Being told this, Layfon''s stomach started hurting again. Having mistakenly accepted all of Meishen''s feelings till now thinking they were the good intentions of a friend, Layfon could only feel quite ashamed, as well as very sorrowful.


    Facing this kind of Layfon, Sharnid slapped him on the back as if he wanted to hurt him.


    "Didn''t I say? It doesn''t matter even if you didn''t notice. In this kind of situation, neither the person who rejects nor the person who gets rejected is wrong."


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    Layfon felt that Sharnid hadn''t said anything wrong, but the fact that he had hurt Meishen still made him feel heavy.


    "If you opened your mouth to confess, and the other party was gloomy because he couldn''t receive it, would you be happy?"


    "¡­¡­Probably not."


    "Then you shouldn''t stay gloomy."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Layfon could understand the meaning that Sharnid was trying to express.


    However, he couldn''t easily switch his emotions.


    Meishen had confessed to him. Being unable to respond to her expectations became a very serious issue to Layfon.


    Sharnid also said nothing more. If he could hear a proposal from his mouth that could end this, then he would have no reason to continue staying in this place. After all, this place made Layfon feel very uneasy. Truthfully, Layfon hated the sinister atmosphere in the alley, and it could be said that he couldn''t come to like the playful atmosphere of the night.


    "Then, let''s switch topics."


    Though Layfon didn''t want to return to his room, he didn''t want to stay here for long either. As he was thinking of how he should express this, Sharnid said something like this:


    "Today''s combat training."


    "Huh? Yes."


    The topic suddenly turned, and moreover it was related to the practice battlefield, making Layfon tense up.


    "Do you know what Nina is doing?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Layfon knew that something was happening, but he had not heard what it was from Nina.


    If she couldn''t tell anyone, then he would figure it out on his own, he would grab onto it on his own and not let go. Layfon had decided this, and had told Nina of his determination in the empty city. As expected, she hadn''t said anything. She hadn''t even said ''you''re mistaken'' or ''you''re thinking too much'', so she was indeed hiding something.


    More importantly, the two of them had met Gildred in the empty city.


    Strictly speaking¡­¡­ maybe he didn''t completely know nothing.


    However, Layfon felt that his way of thinking perhaps wasn''t too far from Sharnid''s guess.


    "Expressing that kind of attitude obviously would make someone perceive that she was hiding something. I should say, if it wasn''t like this, you wouldn''t have any reason to accompany her in carrying out training like today''s, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The aggressive pressing feeling made Layfon unable to say a word.


    "I don''t mean to blame you. I should say this problem is the same as before, all because that person likes to keep things closed in her heart."


    "Nn."


    "In any case, perhaps there''s some reason for her not being able to speak the truth, maybe she''s been intimidated like before."


    "¡­¡­What does senpai think?"


    "Nn?"


    "What should we do next¡­¡­"


    "That''s just it, it really is."


    In a bad mood, Sharnid threw the can that he had finished drinking high in the air. The empty can flew through the night in the alley, and just when Layfon thought it was going to fall back down, a loud noise sounded out, and the can once again flew up in the air.


    Looking over, Sharnid was using his finger to shoot out small bursts of Kei. That had launched the can in the sky upwards.


    "That person mustered her strength, and teamed up with Clara, acquiring enough strength to win against you. If there''s an enemy they truly need that kind of strength to win against, then isn''t that a place where I don''t need to appear?"


    Bang, bang, bang¡­¡­


    Sharnid continuously fired off Kei bursts to keep the can from falling as he spoke.


    "That¡­¡­"


    The situation was like that. But, Layfon couldn''t put it into words.


    He only needed to look back to the battle in the empty city, and he clearly understood it. The giants Nina fought with seemed to also be Gildred''s enemies.


    Therefore, those giants were the beings that Nina and them fought against.


    Seeing Nina fighting let him understand the strength of the giants. They had fighting power close to aged phases.


    If the enemy was truly a being that could relaxedly use these sorts of creatures, then from now on, would there be any time that they could turn to Sharnid for help?


    Probably not.


    However, Layfon had no way to say this to Sharnid.


    "Ah, I think it''s like that."


    Facing Layfon who couldn''t say half a word, Sharnid quietly mumbled the conclusion he had reached himself.


    The can in the air still hadn''t fallen. Sharnid obviously wasn''t looking at the can, but the Kei bursts shot from his finger hadn''t missed.


    Compared to a year before, Sharnid''s power had also increased. Whether it was Sakkei, shooting techniques, or methods of releasing Kei, he had undoubtedly made notable progress.


    Even so, he couldn''t catch up to the strength required to join the battlefield.


    Even thinking about the battle before with the giants, Layfon couldn''t think of a way to use Sharnid''s kind of battle strength.


    Guns had a limit to their power. However, if their power were increased, the Kei strength required during shooting would increase alongside. If it were the current Sharnid, even if he slightly increased the power of his guns, he could still perform on the battlefield like before. But this degree of power wasn''t any use on the battlefield.


    When they had infiltrated Grendan, Sharnid had once let Layfon see a move regarding special Kei breathing that increased his Kei power. Though he knew this kind of technique, this move seemed to have a time limit.


    It wasn''t impossible. But this kind of fighting method perhaps could only be effective in conditions harsher than shooting.


    This was the conclusion that Layfon derived.


    "¡­¡­I feel that it would be very dangerous."


    After saying this, Layfon felt extremely pained.


    Why was this? Layfon thought that as long as it had something to do with Military Arts, he could use an objective view to provide commentary, and in a breath he could even become calm enough to make others think that he had become someone else. Not long ago he had thought that himself being like this was very shameful, but in that case, why had he just said something like that?


    "¡­¡­Is that so?"


    Bang, bang, bang¡­¡­


    Sharnid let the can continue floating in the sky as he murmured:


    "No difference. By now, regardless of your judgment, and whatever Nina is planning on doing, it isn''t important."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "In the end, the important thing is what I want to do."


    Layfon was also like this. Layfon thought that Nina was concealing something, and moreover was planning something, so she took action. Though Layfon actually was endlessly training, compared to Felli who was preparing to analyze Delbone''s heritage, it didn''t count for much, but he still was always waiting for an opportunity to touch the secret in Nina''s heart.


    And the event that had happened in the empty city had let Layfon come in contact with it.


    He determined that Nina''s heart held a secret.


    He decided that regardless of what happened, he would tightly grab onto this secret and not let go.


    Though that was only Layfon, it also represented the resolve in Felli''s heart who had also decided to follow Layfon.


    It wasn''t related to Sharnid.


    But, if he simply concluded that he had nothing to do with it, he would be ignoring the things that had happened in the past year. Truthfully, it was too emotionless.


    Therefore, why hadn''t he said it to Sharnid¡­¡­?


    Nina''s reasons and Layfon''s reasons were different, and it was only right that they were different.


    Then, what would Layfon do?


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "Oh, not saying anything extra? Didn''t I say, this is something I will decide. This fate is my own. If you feel that my death will create difficulties, then aren''t you the same as someone ignoring my existence and making their own decisions? The situation is like that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to think about what you based your judgments on to decide not to tell me about this. Therefore, I can only make my own decisions and take my own actions. If you feel that I''m very irritating, then include me in things. If you can''t do it, then don''t mind me, alright?"


    "¡­¡­I myself don''t know what to do."


    "Ah, I thought as much, maybe even Nina doesn''t even know what to do. There''s something impending, and she definitely thinks that as long as she becomes strong she can overcome this obstacle, which is why she teamed up with Clara, right? Though the situation should be related to Grendan."


    Sharnid spoke casually. But, the feeling hidden in his words made Layfon feel that it was hard to breathe.


    This kind of feeling was probably anger. Sharnid was getting angry wearing his normal, casual face. Was he angry at Nina who had hidden secrets from him? Or was it Layfon who was chasing the secrets, but refused to include him in it? Perhaps it was both of them?


    Bang, bang, bang¡­¡­


    The sound continued.


    "What''s annoying is, I myself also agree with the judgments of the people around me."


    "Senpai, that¡­¡­"


    "I think someone like me probably won''t have the chance to enter the field. I truly think so. Is that a calm judgment? Is it really like that? Am I actually just frustrated? In the battlefield before, I could get carried away because I had a hidden weapon, but I also understand that move can''t be used often."


    Sharnid''s low murmur didn''t require a response from Layfon.


    "I truly am an unreliable senpai, huh."


    Pow!


    The sound of the can in the air breaking shook the cold air.


    The air shook weakly.


    The feeling that seeped from Sharnid''s body made Layfon''s heart grieve.


    "¡­¡­It''s not like that."


    He couldn''t help but mumble.


    "What unreliable senpai, things really aren''t like that."


    "But isn''t that the truth?"


    "Even if you aren''t enough now, that doesn''t mean things will end like this."


    Why had his heart suffered a blow? It wasn''t because of sympathy, definitely not.


    "I don''t have any way to force senpai, but if senpai wants to do this, there''s definitely somewhere that senpai can help."


    These words weren''t for comfort.


    Layfon himself was confident in this.


    In Grendan, Leerin had pushed him away.


    And Nina didn''t say anything to him.


    These two things were definitely connected somehow, and Gildred had also asserted that this had nothing to do with him.


    Gildred said that Leerin and Nina gazed at something ahead, and Layfon definitely could not come close.


    Even so, Layfon still hadn''t lost hope. If the situation now was a result of his life up to now that was like drifting with the current, he couldn''t continue being manipulated by others.


    "Even if others make their decisions, as long as I have something I want to do, isn''t it fine if I follow my mind and do it?"


    By now, what other people wanted didn''t matter.


    He could only take action by himself.


    "Because other people guide us."


    "That''s true, very correct."


    After letting out a long sigh, Sharnid mumbled this.


    "I feel like I''ve let you hear a lot of complaints."


    "It''s alright, it wasn''t much."


    "¡­¡­Thanks."


    Getting up, Sharnid gave thanks. This word truly surprised Layfon, and he widened his eyes.


    "Ah, right."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go back and sleep!"


    "Uh¡­¡­ I¡­¡­ I know."


    Because he thought of that situation which was very difficult to forget, Layfon creased his brow. Seeing his response, Sharnid laughed, and then left first, alone.


    "¡­¡­Hahh, I really don''t want to go back."


    Embracing an intriguing feeling that felt both very refreshing and very serious, Layfon began walking.


    Because, regardless of what happened, he could only move forward.


    ¡ó


    According to the forecast, the probability of this situation occurring was five percent.


    However, she also thought that the judgment that the probability was five percent was the same as not knowing anything. Particularly in these situations that could not be repeated, and only for these conclusions that weren''t win-lose. Before the reality of the conclusion, other possibilities had no meaning. Even if she simulated it ten thousand times, she couldn''t make the same amount of successes and failures. In this kind of time, perhaps simulations were useless.


    However, even so, the reason she had selected this girl was because the chance of success was five percent.


    "In other words, the meaning is that I never decided what conclusion I wanted to see in the first place?"


    She asked this of herself. But, she actually feared that. She had arrived to the world mechanically, her body appearing as an ambiguous entity. In order to analyze it, she had deliberately chosen an ambiguous entity to be the control group that she would continue to observe.


    She observed the many males and females in the Academy City, analyzing them, and finally selecting these two.


    The maiden who only got along with her family and two childhood friends, enclosed in a narrow relationship. The teenager who had been defeated and lost his life''s goal, whose gaze had become narrow.


    The maiden was in an unrequited love for the teenager, but the teenager''s narrow gaze kept him from noticing such feelings.


    But, if the teenager had been able to notice what he had been chasing after, the maiden''s love might have blossomed.


    Regardless of how the past and future were investigated, she understood what it meant. This definitely wasn''t a love that could not blossom.


    But, it still hadn''t become reality.


    What was the reason?


    The teenager''s sensibility was very clear. Then, if she expressed her will at an earlier stage, and produced slow changes like saturating something with water, this love could perhaps have succeeded.


    But, now it was too late. Though she didn''t know the reason that had caused her to make this decision, she had still taken action, and reached this conclusion.


    Was it over like this?


    Meishen should have thought this way, evidenced by the shaking filling her room.


    "¡­¡­But, my investigation has not finished."


    It could even be said that it had only just started.


    "Come, let me see it."


    Vati spoke quietly. She stayed in her room alone, observing Meishen''s room that her eyes shouldn''t have been able to see as she murmured.


    She observed Meishen who was weeping on her bed.


    "The future will come."


    Vati didn''t know how long it would be till she could see the answer. Regardless of whether the end Meishen reached was the answer that Vati expected, this temporary assignment would terminate because of it. Afterwards, Vati would take action according to her original schedule.


    "If everything will end, perhaps doing this is almost meaningless¡­¡­"


    However, if she wanted to find significance, everything would become almost meaningless. Because this world would reach an end, along with the things Vati expected¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­It''s okay, since this is only the actions of machinery. Whether it has meaning depends on the values of the craftsman."


    Therefore, her current self should conform with her craftsman''s expectations, right?


    The functions expected by Ignasis, who had not been sealed in the moon, and had created Vati - Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn.


    Perhaps, this was a function Vati had acquired by herself?


    The desire to understand human emotions.


    Perhaps she had believed herself close to humans, and had arrived on the world with that attitude.


    No, that''s how things were.


    "¡­¡­But, I can''t be a human. Even if I could, I still¡­¡­"


    Vati stopped the soliloquizing that had become a habit, swallowing the words in her mouth.


    As expected, the second half of that murmur was almost meaningless.


    However, what Vati chased after was that kind of meaningless thing.

 Volume 17, 3 — Summer Nights Mistress

    Volume 17, Chapter 3: Summer Night''s Mistress


    In Grendan, someone opened his mouth to begin saying the words ''so hot''.


    Though the sunshine wasn''t that strong in the first place, it was very humid, because the air that was able to pass through the filter had the unsuitable portions discharged outside the filter. Though the air exchangers extending under the city would discharge moisture and heat, in the humid heat brought by this summer season, it was hard to say if it could perform at one hundred percent efficiency.


    In other words, it was very hot and stuffy here.


    "Ah~ How hot~"


    Even opening the window to let wind flow into the room didn''t disperse the humidity in the room. Even though it was clearly night, one would feel that even the wind that brushed by felt sticky, increasing one''s perspiration.


    ¡­¡­However, the sounds of complaint weren''t from someone inside the room.


    "¡­¡­Why would you be here?"


    Leerin, who had been concentrating on studying, put down her pen, turning the chair to face backwards.


    Over there was Alsheyra''s listless figure.


    This was Leerin''s room in the Eutnohl house. Leerin who had lived in the orphanage was living here alone, studying in the vast room that she didn''t know what to do with.


    ¡­¡­However, Alsheyra had somehow appeared in the room.


    She definitely hadn''t notified the family members beforehand. The bitter expression of Minse who was her uncle and householder appeared in Leerin''s mind.


    But, the queen completely ignored Leerin''s thoughts, and did whatever she wanted like usual.


    "Hey, why don''t you turn on the air conditioning?"


    Alsheyra lazily lied on the sofa, fanning her chest while asking.


    The remote for the air conditioner was by Leerin''s side.


    "Because it''s a waste that way. The room is so big, how can I turn on the air conditioner just for myself?"


    "Leerin''s so thrifty. On this side, wouldn''t it be nice to live an elegant life like royalty? If the people on top aren''t happy, the people underneath can''t be happy either."


    "It''s enough if Your Majesty does that. The Eutnohl family is already poor enough, we don''t need to do something like that. Might as well say that Your Majesty should also be thrifty in your personal life."


    "Even including air conditioning expenses?"


    "Correct."


    "Ah, I live in the palace, so it doesn''t seem like anyone pays air conditioning fees over there."


    The people who worked in the palace numbered many, and the number of people who came to the palace to handle affairs were also many. That was a place that couldn''t go without air conditioning.


    "¡­¡­Then, why have you come here?"


    Leerin pulled the topic back, asking once again.


    "Nn? Because I''m idle?"


    "¡­¡­Your Majesty?"


    "Ah, no, no. It''s that, that. How should I say it? It''s that! I''m actually very busy, but for now I have some time, or perhaps I should say I can''t tidy up the thoughts in my head. In the end, it''s a kind of idle where I want to drink a cup of tea with you."


    Her surprised look made Alsheyra flustered, so Leerin sighed, and opened her mouth to press on:


    "The reconstruction of the city has largely come to an end, but the problem of the reduced reserves of resources still hasn''t been solved."


    "Yes, yes, yes- I know-"


    "¡­¡­Ah, but if the city doesn''t return to a mine, we won''t be able to gather other resources."


    "Right right, it''s all Grendan''s fault, who asked it not to go to the mine, huh. If that guy went over to the mine nicely, my toiling could be cut in half, you know!"


    "Even if you complain about that to me, I also can''t do anything¡­¡­ Moreover isn''t Grendan Your Majesty''s Haikizoku?"


    The topic had just come to this, so Leerin voiced the question that she had had doubts about before.


    "Nn¡­¡­ honestly, it is my Haikizoku, but originally this city belonged to Saya, and it seems like it was sheltered by Saya after it had lost its way, and entrusted to her the functions of the city."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Saya was the entity that had created this world, and was the prototype of the autonomous cities. Strictly speaking, she was not an Electronic Fairy. The autonomous cities had been born into the world according to this prototype, and the Electronic Fairies were the beings produced in order to regulate them.


    "So it''s not the same as the Zuellni girl from before, it''s not firmly attached to my body."


    The Zuellni girl from before meant Nina.


    Though this way of expression had some problems, Leerin understood Alsheyra''s meaning.


    "If Grendan''s original role has been given to Saya to control, then why would he help Your Majesty?"


    "You call it help, but maybe if the kind of thing from last time hadn''t happened, I wouldn''t even need it. Wanna see it, my Kei power is very strong, even a Heaven''s Blade would be endangered."


    "Heaven''s Blades can''t completely bear your strength?"


    "Nn~ I never tried seriously, but I think it probably couldn''t. So when I use my whole power, I usually use up Dites like consumables, but Heaven''s Blades can''t be discarded, right?"


    "Nn, that''s true."


    "So I asked Grendan to make an imitation Heaven''s Blade, perhaps something similar to a Heaven''s Blade, so that I could use it."


    "I see, that''s what it was."


    The appearance of Alsheyra back then casting from her hands the spear that Grendan had made really left a deep impression.


    "What, what? Are you interested in me?"


    "Obviously not."


    "Hmph!"


    After the sound of knocking and Leerin replying, Eldein''s face peeked into the room.


    "Your Highness, we''ve come to supply you with tea¡­¡­"


    Speaking up to there, Eldein suddenly stopped speaking. After seeing Alsheyra in the room, his whole face stiffened.


    "¡­¡­Hm, I didn''t scare him away, I guess that''s progress, right?"


    Alsheyra spoke mischievously. A similar situation had happened before, and back then Eldein had been very surprised, even dropping the things in his hands everywhere.


    "Your¡­¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡­"


    "Though, speaking of you, you''re supposed to be a bodyguard, but now you''ve already become Leerin''s servant."


    "Uh¡­¡­ I haven''t thought of that."


    Eldein who looked a bit weak in the first place showed a worried expression, looking to have no trace of being a Military Artist.


    "¡­¡­Hm? Since that''s the case, why don''t you just serve as Leerin''s personal attendant altogether?"


    "Huh? Huhhh?"


    "Your Majesty, that''s very discourteous."


    Eldein''s extremely surprised expression made Leerin open her mouth to correct the Queen.


    "Really? Being a personal attendant isn''t bad."


    "That''s not the important point¡­¡­"


    The queen hadn''t moved, but also hadn''t moved her gaze from Eldein. She once again asked:


    "What do you think?"


    "Huh? Ah¡­¡­"


    "Do you want to try being Leerin''s attendant? Or do you not?"


    "Eldein, even if she''s Her Majesty, you don''t need to be polite."


    "Why? Isn''t that good? Working to guard the princess, doesn''t that get your blood boiling?"


    "What are you saying?"


    "Ah, I¡­¡­ No, I don''t mind being an attendant of Your Highness. Please allow me to take this job!"


    Eldein stood up straight and said this, surprising Leerin, while Alsheyra showed a cunning smile.


    "See, that''s what he decided."


    "Eldein¡­¡­"


    As Eldein seemed to have been fooled by the Queen, Leerin could only feel a headache.


    "What are you noisy about?"


    Just then, Minse walked in.


    "Hi."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Even if we''re relatives, running into someone else''s house whenever you feel like it isn''t very commendable."


    Facing Alsheyra who had raised her hand in greeting without remorse, a bitter expression appeared on Minse''s face.


    "Aha, isn''t it good this way? Now you know about another security vulnerability."


    "¡­¡­Meaning that the vulnerability you can exploit, other people can also exploit?"


    "I can think of about ten or so names, I guess?"


    "If they think of rebellion, that means that Your Majesty is too little-known, it has nothing to do with Leerin."


    "Hmph! Minse is being mean!"


    "The situation has been the Queen bullying her subordinates."


    Leerin unconsciously paid attention to Minse''s reply, thinking in her heart that she had learned something new.


    However, regardless of what Minse said, in the end everyone still were being led by the nose by Alsheyra, and the room became a clamorous mess, and the time flowed by noisily.


    Up until the Eutnohl head maid, wearing her sleeping clothes, angrily charged in shouting, "It''s time to sleep!", this commotion continued on.


    ¡ó


    "Hahh- really¡­¡­"


    After being shooed away, Alsheyra turned her head to look at the entrance of the Eutnohl house.


    The door that had been closed by the impatient maid looked as if it were still vibrating. Alsheyra showed a wry smile, her gaze moving along the surrounding wall, and then along the entire mansion.


    She was searching for a presence.


    She confirmed the building, courtyard, and the surrounding walls¡­¡­ there were no unfamiliar presences, and Alsheyra let out a sigh.


    Lintence should be somewhere. Though she couldn''t immediately read his presence, the presences of his steel threads were spread all over.


    "Oho, not bad¡­¡­"


    Not being able to instantly find someone''s presence made Alsheyra show a happy expression. It wasn''t too much to say Lintence was the strongest Heaven''s Blade, but even he couldn''t oppose Alsheyra.


    When they had first met, before the two of them had been able to begin a great battle suitable to their strong powers, Alsheyra''s fist had struck the bridge of Lintence''s nose, almost shattering his body and mind and ending everything.


    The two people had such a difference in power between them. But, this difference of power had gradually narrowed over the years.


    "By now, we should be able to play for a while, huh?"


    Perhaps, might she lose?


    Even if currently, Alsheyra still had a landslide victory in terms of brute force. However, if her attack were evaded once, it would be hard to say what the battle would become.


    This possibility made Alsheyra somewhat happy. From her birth, Alsheyra had never once lost in battle. Because her strength was far too great, her opportunities to enter the battlefields had been almost zero, and she had lived like that up to now.


    She knew many Military Artists who were addicted to combat, but completely couldn''t understand their pleasure. Because she had only experienced battles that she couldn''t possibly lose. Moments of life and death were impossible for Alsheyra.


    "Ahh, but there was some good fun before."


    That creature seemed to have been called Durindana.


    Durindana had killed Tigris and Delbone, and destroyed the city where she had grown up. Though Alsheyra couldn''t forgive it, from another perspective, that battle allowed her to raise her strength to its limits, and had also given her an excited feeling she had never had before.


    Alsheyra wanted to once again experience that kind of battle. To Alsheyra who didn''t experience any kind of stimulation during battle, and for whom it was too late to escape from the burden of fate on her back, the battle with Durindana was her first stimulating battle.


    If her opponent became Lintence, could she experience that kind of feeling?


    She wanted to try it out.


    But, she feared it was a battle that couldn''t be carried out.


    Because of the coming battle, the more fighting power they had, the better.


    "It would be good if it''s a war of that level."


    The emotions of Alsheyra as she anticipated the next battleground overcame the desire to fight with Lintence.


    At the least, it wouldn''t be weaker than Durindana, right?


    But, regardless of how strong the enemy was, as long as her own strength became stronger, the outcome would be the same as before. Then, she had to do this.


    Leerin''s existence was like that.


    If Alsheyra''s body was the reappearance of the bodies of her Military Artist ancestors, then Leerin was the continuation of the ancestors who had first possessed a different special power.


    If the opponent was a huge enemy related to the creation of the world, then this side also had to obtain this kind of strength that could oppose that enemy.


    "It''s that easy."


    Alsheyra had been born for this objective, so she could only do this. In the first place, she couldn''t say that she didn''t want to do it, and she was helpless even if she did say it. Moreover, she also knew that if she didn''t do it, no one else could.


    To put it simply, this was the biggest reason that she didn''t feel that she was carrying a heavy burden.


    "Ah¡­¡­ that''s how it is."


    Alsheyra casually walked on the road back home, while unconsciously thinking about that situation. But, she suddenly observed something.


    "Damn, shouldn''t this actually be a big discovery?"


    As her body gradually accepted this fact, Alsheyra''s mood became more and more excited.


    By now, she was no longer calm.


    She immediately took action.


    Once she returned there was work waiting for her, so she walked slowly on the road. However, that appearance wasn''t depressed. Alsheyra moved at a speed faster than the wind, running to the origin of the presence that she had detected in a moment.


    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    Alsheyra appeared suddenly, but Lintence who was lying on the roof didn''t show a trace of surprise.


    "I noticed something amazing!"


    "What thing?"


    Lintence completely ignored the Queen''s excited voice, moody as usual.


    But, the Queen wouldn''t care about that.


    "It''s really incredible!"


    "I''m asking you what it is."


    Lintence was still lying down, not at all a posture for listening to others, so Alsheyra grabbed the clothes covering his chest, unconsciously making him stand. Though Lintence''s expression was displeased, he didn''t oppose being moved by her.


    "Wasn''t I born in order to oppose this fate?"


    "¡­¡­Seems so."


    "In order for the body of the Military Arts ancestor to reappear, the people in the first city endlessly merged the blood of strong Military Artists. They removed impurities, filtering things out and resulting in the being that is me, so I''m obviously a strong Military Artist. But I''m so strong that I can''t enter battle. Once I get serious, I''ll end up destroying the city before killing the filth monsters, how miserable."


    The meaning Alsheyra wanted to express wasn''t communicated to the other party, and Lintence only distorted his face in a surprised expression.


    "However, in the battlefield before, I realized I can be useful for the upcoming situation. As long as I use the right method, I can fight in a situation where I won''t destroy the city, and I know what I can do."


    "Hm."


    "You understand? I have been created for one purpose. I''m not dissatisfied with that, and I also believe that''s how the world works. Even if I''m only one Military Artist, I have to fight with filth monsters, because that''s the extent of the burden I carry. So, I don''t have any problem with my life being the final weapon."


    "I understand¡­¡­ then, what exactly do you want to say?"


    "You still don''t understand?"


    "Who would, isn''t it just something you''re thinking inside your heart?"


    "Hmm? Ah, yeah, that''s right. Then I''ll tell you, do you want to hear?"


    "If I said I didn''t, this conversation couldn''t continue, right?"


    "Then, what if I said¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I won''t tell you?"


    "Enough, just say it."


    Seeing Lintence''s impatient attitude, Alsheyra was quite satisfied.


    So, she decided to tell it to him without further ado.


    "Once this battlefield ends, I will have lost the meaning of my life."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t that how things are? Because I was born for a single purpose, which was to fight on that battlefield. If the fight ends, then I''ll no longer be useful. How surprising, is the truth really that surprising?"


    "¡­¡­Are you seriously saying that?"


    "Huh? What, could it be that you already knew? What a liar, Lin''s brain can''t be that good, right?"


    Alsheyra was truly surprised.


    She had lived to now for that battlefield. In order to reach her goal, she grew up without hesitation, fighting to be able to extend her life. The feeling of her great strength, already enough to be eligible for a Heaven''s Blade, gradually increasing made her feel the moment coming.


    Though she still was anxious about having not completely reproduced the ancestors'' body, in terms of fighting power, her strength was already full to a degree where she couldn''t hope for it to increase further.


    However, before the fight with Durindana, Leerin had appeared. Leerin only had the body of a normal person, but was still involved in this fate. This was not only sad, but also made Alsheyra feel partially angry. However, Alsheyra also felt excited that the moment where she could finally exert all of her ability was gradually approaching.


    At the same time, she felt lonely.


    She had never understood the meaning of this loneliness.


    "I had thought that I would even become tense, but I never would have thought there would be nothing of the sort. I feel lonely because of my task being finished. I wouldn''t have thought that I would be a bit reluctant to carry out my mission. Don''t you think that''s very surprising?"


    "Were you scared?"


    "Of course not!"


    Her having this kind of emotion was far too funny, and Alsheyra almost laughed herself to death.


    She didn''t laugh because she was sorrowful or ashamed, only because she single-mindedly thought that this was ridiculous enough to laugh at. She wasn''t able to calmly step back and analyze her current emotions.


    "The person who has alll~ways been on top posing will come down, and then things will end. Once I think that after things end I won''t have to use Military Arts, I inexplicably feel happy or mirthful, and my emotions also become excited. Ahh, I don''t know what I should do."


    Alsheyra thought that Lintence would feel surprised at her endless laughter, but never thought that he would put away his surprised expression and look at her seriously.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Though her body itched after her laughter ended, Alsheyra opened her mouth to ask that because of Lintence''s response.


    "Do you hate not being able to do anything that much?"


    "Nn- how should I describe it? I''m not too sure."


    "I didn''t know your feelings would come to such a conclusion about the result, but answer something for me."


    "What is it?"


    "If both of us survive, fight with me."


    "Ah- that might not be bad, okay."


    "The loser has to listen to the winner, how about we add that rule?"


    "Of course! Though, to think that you would say such a thing."


    "Then it''s decided."


    "Hmmm? Then before then, I should properly think about what kind of punishment game I should make you do."


    Alsheyra felt that Lintence had used this method to interrupt her topic, but she had just recently thought of fighting with Lintence, so she openly received this proposal.


    "It won''t end in an instant this time?"


    "Of course."


    The two smiled at each other. Alsheyra''s heart was floating. She didn''t think she would lose, but she wondered about what thoughts were in Lintence''s mind.


    The strange loneliness that she had just felt had been dispersed.


    "¡­¡­So, why are you looking for me, Kanaris?"


    Her mood was obviously this good, but a presence bringing an annoying premonition stood behind her.


    "¡­¡­Your Majesty."


    "I should warn you beforehand, don''t meddle in the problem this time, okay?"


    Kanaris had the blood of the Three Royal Families, and the royal guards were also composed of members of the Rivanes family that was close to the royal families.


    "I understand."


    Kanaris replied this way, but her face had a bitter expression.


    After announcing Leerin''s royal inheritance, the hostility of the outside relatives of the Three Royal Families began to focus. At the time, Alsheyra had first advised Kanaris as well as the three uninvolved Heaven''s Blade successors that she had asked to act as Leerin''s guards, telling them not to meddle in things.


    "This is my family matter. I remember that I said before, though I have put you by my side, I don''t know if I can trust you completely. If you become my enemies, even I might not be able to forgive you, right?"


    Before mentioning other Heaven''s Blades, Kanaris'' loyalty to the throne was undoubtable. However, if a blood relative or brother became involved in this problem, it was unknown how the situation would play out.


    If it were someone like Minse who attempted to assassinate Alsheyra , she could laugh it off, but if it were a conspiracy against Leerin, that was another matter.


    Kanaris lowered her head, unable to bear Alsheyra''s gaze.


    "I''m very sorry, but Your Majesty¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Kanaris'' attitude made her worry.


    "What did you do?"


    The one who said this was Lintence.


    "Lin¡­¡­?"


    "The contact with the steel threads extending to the mansion has disappeared."


    "Huh?"


    "They weren''t cut, they disappeared. What did you do, Kanaris?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kanaris stayed quiet.


    "¡­¡­Disappeared?"


    Lintence said that the steel threads hadn''t been cut. In other words, the steel threads extending to the mansion couldn''t relay any information.


    "Lintence''s steel threads lost their function?"


    Were there Military Artists who could do such a thing? If it were some special power that didn''t have any direct relationship with fighting power, then it could have passed under Alsheyra''s spies.


    However, was that really the truth?


    If it were like that, how could Alsheyra explain what she felt?


    Alsheyra obviously focused her consciousness on the Eutnohl residence, but hadn''t caught the presence of anyone, why was that?


    Not only the guards, she couldn''t even feel the presences of Leerin and the others.


    No, it wasn''t only that.


    She couldn''t even sense any presences from the nearby area either.


    "¡­¡­Kanaris?"


    Facing Alsheyra''s questioning, Kanaris remained silent. She calmed her breathing, enduring the pressure that Alsheyra gave off, while maintaining her silence.


    No, that wasn''t right.


    "Normal Military Artists can''t do something like this. Kanaris, what''s going on?"


    She had to quickly go to the residence - that was what her mind thought. The current time wasn''t one for talking with Kanaris, she had to immediately go to that place to confirm whether Leerin was safe¡­¡­


    Alsheyra obviously thought this way, but her feet didn''t move.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Lintence who stood nearby was the same.


    "Please forgive me, I could do nothing, no one could resist it."


    Kanaris endured Alsheyra and Lintence''s gazes, while saying this with a pained voice. The attitude that she expressed showed that the situation hadn''t been her own actions.


    "Leerin!"


    Alsheyra felt sticky sweat from her entire body, moving her gaze from Kanaris who was blankly standing still, loudly shouting out Leerin''s name.


    ¡ó


    The room seemed to have settled down, and Leerin let out a breath.


    Leerin understood the Queen''s reasons for worrying, as she would periodically come to visit her, but the way she did so really had problems. Sneaking into the room while concealing it from others wasn''t okay.


    "¡­¡­Before when I wanted to sleep, I would notice her already lying on the bed."


    Leerin muttered while tidying up the things on the table. Right now it was already past the time for studying, and she also didn''t have the mood for it. Tomorrow she would have to attend class, so it was about time to sleep.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    That voice made Leerin turn her head, and standing in front of her was Eldein, who didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s already very late, why don''t you go sleep."


    "Ah, yes. I understand."


    Minse had already returned to his room, and only Leerin and Eldein were left in the room. Eldein had originally started working as a guard monitoring the room from outside, but when he had become closer to Leerin, he had started working as Leerin''s bodyguard like now.


    "Then, I''ll be in the next room on standby as usual."


    "Sorry to bother¡­¡­ Ah, right."


    Just as Leerin was seeing Eldein out of the room, she thought of something.


    "Is there something?"


    "The stuff back then, was only because Her Majesty likes teasing people, you don''t need to be too serious about it."


    "Ah, the attendant thing¡­¡­"


    "Right right."


    Leerin nodded her head.


    "Though there are truly Military Artists charged with protecting the palace, they''re almost all from the Rivanes family¡­¡­ Though it''s not too good to speak this way, I don''t think it''s an easy position, so you don''t need to take the initiative to work in that kind of place."


    Eldein was a Military Artist that Minse had picked to act as Leerin''s guard, and though he normally looked a bit dull, he was definitely a strong Military Artist.


    Leerin thought that way, but¡­¡­


    "That¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Eldein who had stayed silent listening to Leerin speak, interrupted with an extremely troubled expression:


    "Am I a cause for worry staying by Your Highness'' side?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The unexpected question made Leerin look at Eldein in surprise.


    "¡­¡­Ah! No, I wouldn''t feel very annoyed or anything like that, but¡­¡­"


    "If I won''t make Your Highness worry by staying, would you please allow me to serve as your attendant."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Even if he were a normal Military Artists, she knew it would be an easy job.


    Leerin who had grown up as a normal citizen knew that when the citizens on the streets criticized the palace, they always would first bare their blades at the Military Artists guarding the palace.


    They were the useless weaklings that protected the strongest Queen, who wouldn''t ever receive injury.


    "I know what everyone calls the palace guards."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "But, to protect Your Highness, with only that reason, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a palace guard or an attendant, I''ll do it!"


    "Eldein¡­¡­"


    The simple eyes that looked downward held Leerin''s reflected figure.


    She felt pained.


    Because she noticed something that she wasn''t willing to perceive.


    No, she always knew. Though it was only a faint feeling, she understood what Eldein was thinking.


    However¡­¡­


    "Eldein¡­¡­"


    At that time, what exactly did Leerin say? She poked at the fog in her heart, preparing to weave her words.


    However, the sentence disappeared ambiguously.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    She understood the atmosphere wasn''t the same.


    "¡­¡­Your Highness?"


    Leerin''s change made Eldein show a surprised expression.


    The change in the room was clearly obvious, but Eldein totally didn''t feel it. Then, did that mean this wasn''t caused by a Military Artist?


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    The right eye under her blindfold began to hurt.


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong?"


    The atmosphere was very quiet. But, something was happening.


    Moreover, this something began with a form that Eldein also understood.


    An explosion suddenly sounded from the other side of the window.


    "Enemy attack?"


    Eldein pulled out his Dite and assumed a stance. The light from the Dite restoration would leave the window through the gap, and in order to not let their enemy know their position, Eldein didn''t immediately restore his Dite.


    "It can''t be, but it''s unexpectedly so bright¡­¡­"


    The sounds of battle still continued. Eldein took a tablet-like object from his pocket, a Psychokinesis flake.


    However, regardless of how Eldein stared at it, the flake didn''t shine with the light of Psychokinesis received from its Psychokinesist.


    "Communication has been cut."


    After informing her of this, Eldein went near the windows to confirm the situation outside. Though the sounds of battle still continued, every time a noise rang out, the entire room would shake slightly, making them feel that the situation was gradually worsening.


    "Damn!"


    Eldein seemed to have the same feeling.


    "Your Highness, please wait here, I will go confirm an evacuation route."


    The other Military Artist guards hadn''t come by. The sounds of battle drew closer step by step with an unhurried speed, as if knowing that this side would be in a panic and ridiculing that.


    "Wait, Eldein."


    "¡­¡­Don''t worry, I will definitely protect Your Highness."


    The restless Eldein prepared to move. Leerin tried to stop him, but he didn''t stop his pace.


    "Wait!"


    He left as Leerin called out, rushing out of the room.


    "Eldein."


    The figure that had disappeared from her vision left its afterimage in her left eye¡­¡­ That kind of feeling wouldn''t disappear. Moreover this afterimage refused to disappear as if it were a premonition.


    "Why would you say that kind of thing?"


    Her voice trembled.


    Leerin had indeed accepted Eldein. Though she hadn''t accepted him as a man, she still felt that she was very comfortable with him. Even if Eldein stayed by her, Leerin wouldn''t feel uncomfortable, and could relax herself. Leerin had been crowned as a Eutnohl, and had become a member of the Three Royal Families. He was a temporary haven during this kind of intense change in her life environment.


    He was like that, and had said such a thing.


    "Isn''t it impossible to get wrong that way?"


    Leerin couldn''t receive Eldein''s words the wrong way.


    Because, she had once spoken like that on her path.


    "¡­¡­It would be nice if I could have also been that slow."


    Those kinds of words wouldn''t work.


    If they did work, wouldn''t the person here not be Eldein, but Layfon instead?


    "¡­¡­What am I saying?"


    This wasn''t the problem. The outcome Leerin chose was the current situation.


    Leerin was the one who didn''t need Layfon.


    "Eldein has already¡­¡­"


    His words went through her chest, staying there. Leerin obviously wanted to keep her heart from desiring others, and his words were filled with his feelings of giving up, strong enough to make one feel pained.


    The feelings mixed inside slowly seeped into her heart.


    The warm feelings of his attempt to give up felt tender, making her feel sad.


    "Being so leisurely, is that because you aren''t yet aware of things?"


    "Huh?"


    The voice that suddenly entered her ears made Leerin turn her head.


    But, there was no one behind her.


    "Was I too sensitive?"


    There were no presences of anyone here.


    The sounds of battle had become quieter. Had the battle ended, or was it entering a stalemate?


    If it had already ended, which side had won?


    "Are the people in the building okay?"


    Just as she murmured this¡­¡­


    The door flew open, and the walls were destroyed.


    A deep and intense sound rang out as the walls and things in the room scattered.


    Afterwards, an extremely large object fell by Leerin''s feet.


    "Eldein!"


    "¡­¡­Ugh!"


    He fell on the ground, and his surroundings were gradually dyed in a red circle. His right arm was broken, and fresh blood continuously flowed out. His forehead had also been split, and the blood that seeped out of the wound gradually turned his face crimson.


    "Get a hold of yourself!"


    Leerin took out her handkerchief to wipe the wound on Eldein''s forehead, and looked around for something to tie the wound on his right arm.


    "Your Highness, please escape¡­¡­"


    Eldein had received a deep wound, but the wound wouldn''t cause him to die quickly.


    In the end he should be all right. Leerin relaxed her breath. At that moment, a man walked into the room from the big hole in the wall.


    That man was probably about forty years old, very tall, with a large build. If thick hair and a wild nature were added on to Minse''s body, he would turn into approximately that kind of man.


    In other words, this man was very similar to Minse. Having grown to resemble him meant that this man had the blood of a royal family.


    "We haven''t seen each other since the first time you made a public appearance at the banquet, Your Highness."


    The man who stepped into the room with a leisurely pace stared at Leerin with undisguised contempt.


    "You are¡­¡­ Terios?"


    Leerin remembered that this name had arisen in a topic before.


    "I wouldn''t have thought that you unexpectedly remembered me. It''s truly an honor, Your Highness."


    Though the man''s way of speaking was extremely respectful, his attitude towards Leerin was full of contempt.


    "Please escape. Terios-sama, he, is a bit strange¡­¡­ the tight guard, he could unexpectedly single-handedly-" Eldein painfully spoke. Just then, his expression suddenly changed drastically.


    "Guh!"


    "Eldein!"


    After spitting a large amount of blood from his mouth, Eldein lost consciousness, falling to the ground unmoving.


    "It seems like his organs suffered damage. If he isn''t treated quickly, his life might be in danger."


    "You¡­¡­"


    Eldein had just said he was alone.


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    "Correct."


    Facing Leerin''s question, Terios almost unhesitantly nodded his head.


    "Her Majesty is the strongest Military Artist in history, and we have become accustomed to her wayward behavior. But, just because we have decided that it doesn''t mean she can do whatever she wants."


    "¡­¡­Does it displease you that much that I am a successor to the throne?"


    "Did you truly grow up in Grendan?"


    The opponent said this with an unexpected expression.


    "In this battle-filled city, if the ruler doesn''t stand on top of the Military Artists, then what should be done? The ruler must be a Military Artist. Other than those who can become everyone''s shield, other than a leader who can stand in front of anyone, who else can lead Grendan?"


    Terios said this in respectful words, but with a scornful tone. His purpose for asking this was to let Leerin say the obvious answer.


    Terios felt that the obvious answer was the answer useful to him.


    However, Leerin didn''t think that it was so obvious.


    "¡­¡­If you think like that, does it mean that you want the throne of this city?"


    "No, I don''t. But, as long as you die, the throne will be given to the one most deserving of it."


    "¡­¡­No, you already want the throne."


    After confirming that the unconscious Eldein was breathing, Leerin stood up.


    "After acquiring that kind of strength, you begin to be unable to constrain your ambitions."


    To be able to single-handedly deal with the guards protecting the mansion, and in such a short time.


    Regardless of how strong a Military Artist he was, he couldn''t have done this.


    As long as he didn''t have the power of a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "What did you do for this strength?"


    "¡­¡­Ha, haha. You really dare to talk, little girl."


    After being criticized by Leerin, Terios laughed.


    He dropped his polite facade, in fact an extremely rude mask, showing his unruly true face.


    "It''s true. If I kill you, the Rivanes elders will push me forwards as the next successor to the throne. Thanks to Claribel leaving home like an idiot, I was able to become the head of the Ronsmier family, and then the next successor to Grendan''s throne."


    "Is that position so fascinating?"


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    Ahh, it was as expected. Leerin saw Terios'' greedy face and understood the entire situation. Minse who was her uncle was that kind of person, and had thought like that once before.


    But, if it were like this, it conflicted with the thing Alsheyra and the others worried about.


    Such a life-threatening crisis shouldn''t have appeared in front of Leerin.


    So, she feared the situation was like this.


    Terios, and other people related to the royal family, knew nothing at all, other than a very small number of people. They didn''t know what kind of being Grendan was, and didn''t know the function of the Three Royal Families, nor did they know what waited ahead.


    So by now, there were still people who would cause unrest with this kind of greedy expression.


    Then, someone had utilized this.


    "Who gave you that power?"


    "What are you saying? This power is one I gained myself."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What? What are you looking at?"


    Terios showed a doubtful expression as if he knew nothing.


    "¡­¡­You didn''t see Her Majesty and Lintence here, did you?"


    "Are you bluffing? Even if you''re a successor to the throne, you couldn''t have Heaven''s Blades acting as your guards. More importantly, why would Her Majesty visit here?"


    He hadn''t noticed.


    "You should withdraw, you''re being used. If you stay your hand early, I can still act as if this commotion didn''t happen."


    "¡­¡­What is this, a plea for mercy?"


    "Perhaps you really have this kind of ambition. But, this situation is the outcome of you being used by someone. I think it''s best if you calm down and leave."


    "You''re only a normal person, and you can do nothing in this situation. But, I really can''t stand your attitude. Is this the attitude of someone who was named as the successor to the throne?"


    It seemed that Leerin''s manner of response had only made Terios feel displeased.


    "Enough¡­¡­ go die."


    Terios raised a hand. Light gathered at his fingertip, and killing intent congregated in front of Leerin''s forehead.


    "If you want to hate something, hate the fate that Her Majesty gave you."


    Apparently this was Terios'' style of giving comforting words to those who would die.


    The Kei that had gathered at his fingertip shot out.


    Terios was completely convinced, and had no doubts.


    Leerin''s skull would shatter, becoming a miserable corpse.


    This would serve as a warning to the Queen, and would let her understand the significance of Grendan''s throne.


    The throne was to be given to a Military Artist. He had to correct Alsheyra''s folly of trying to let a normal person sit on the throne, and show the correct way to the people.


    The one who would show this was himself.


    The next King would be himself.


    "¡­¡­Do you think you can live longer than I or Her Majesty?"


    The sight of a man who was intoxicated with his reasons was disgusting. Leerin thought this in her heart while shattering the other party''s fantasy.


    The Kei that Terios shot out burst without even a sound before Leerin''s eyes.


    "Wha!"


    Terios was very surprised.


    Leerin who he thought was only a normal person had unexpectedly blocked the Kei burst, so he obviously would be surprised.


    "What did you do!?"


    Terios shouted while backing away quickly. He passed through the big hole that he had broken, arriving in the corridor. Though he felt that the person standing in front of him was a normal person, he still immediately took action to respond to this inexplicable situation.


    "I remember that Eldein praised you. You should be a good Military Artist, as he said."


    Was it Leerin becoming a successor to the throne that had made Terios feel angry, and then perceive his own ambitions?


    "You¡­ aren''t a normal person?"


    "¡­¡­No, I''m only a normal person, nothing more."


    "I won''t be tricked by you again. ¡­¡­Ah, Alsheyra. By now, is she planning to net the dangerous elements within the royal families?"


    "¡­¡­What are you saying?"


    "No, I understand. You aren''t Herder''s illegitimate child, but a fake that Alsheyra prepared. Making the fake the successor to the throne, to uncover the potential opposition to Alsheyra in the royal families, that''s her ruse."


    Leerin silently shook her head.


    This person wasn''t living in reality.


    He was a person living in his desired dreamscape of seizing the throne. Had he become this way after Leerin became a successor to the Throne, or had he become like this after obtaining that strength? Regardless, the person standing in front of Leerin was living in a dream.


    "¡­¡­No, The one not living in reality is myself."


    If he didn''t know the truth, then the situation surrounding Leerin and the others should be even further from reality.


    But, in Grendan, the situation surrounding Leerin and the others was reality, and Terios'' thoughts were but a fantasy.


    "Hahahaha. Yes, that''s how it is, I''ve been set up, huh, Alsheyra!"


    Terios laughed loudly, howling, Kei spilling from his body.


    "I don''t have time to fantasize with you."


    "No, you must stay, stay till the end!"


    Terios restored his Dite. It was a poleaxe with a long handle.


    Just raising it up high produced a strong wind raging through the room.


    Eldein who was fallen by her feet was gradually pushed away by the wind, but Leerin stood still without moving at all, only her hair being blown by the wind.


    "Before this power, even the Queen cannot face me."


    "As expected, you''re not looking at reality."


    Terios closed the distance, sweeping the raised poleaxe horizontally. It was a poleaxe that could easily tear through Leerin''s body.


    Leerin''s left hand moved. Before the high-speed movement that Terios produced, the movement of her hand seemed far too slow.


    However, that hand moved as Leerin was just about to be cut in two, and with a shockwave she crushed the top of the poleaxe blade, blocking it.


    "Wha!"


    The shockwave burst out before Leerin''s eyes, but Eldein had already been pushed behind her by the wind, and did not suffer the shockwave.


    "You¡­¡­ How!"


    "You''re already useless."


    Leefin poured strength into her left hand that was suppressing the poleaxe.


    With that, everything ended.


    Cracks appeared in the poleaxe. The cracks widened in an instant, spreading to the haft of the poleaxe. However, they did not stop there, continuing to break through Terios'' arm.


    "Kuh, uwah, what is this!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You! What''s going on, what¡­¡­ is this?"


    "Just returning your move."


    Deliberately speaking these words with a cold tone, Leerin added the last push.


    "Guah!"


    Yelling out, Terios was already using all his strength.


    After adding a final push, the advancing of the cracks sped up, and in an instant covered Terios'' entire body.


    Light shone from under the cracks. The flowing Kei that circulated through the poleaxe and Terios'' body could be seen from under the cracks.


    "Disappear."


    Leerin proclaimed.


    Light overflowed from Terios'' body.


    The spilling light covered the entire room, blocking the entire field of vision.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Afterwards, as the light dispersed, the figure of Terios fallen in the corridor appeared. His appearance collapsed on the floor with his right arm bent and broken was similar to that of Eldein, who was fallen beside Leerin.


    ¡ó


    A strong Kei flow suddenly emanated from the residence.


    "! Who is it?"


    Though she wanted to get closer to the residence, her feet wouldn''t move. She wanted to use her senses, but she couldn''t feel anything. Just then, the presence of a strong Kei suddenly came from that place. Alsheyra and Lintence were taken aback, and then felt incomparably surprised.


    "¡­¡­I have no impressions of this Kei."


    Lintence murmured.


    The Kei was so great that the opponent was on the level of a Heaven''s Blade.


    But, if it were a Heaven''s Blade successor, the two would obviously remember all of their Kei presences, so it had to be someone other than a Heaven''s Blade successor. However, the Queen and the Heaven''s Blades couldn''t not know of such a person.


    "What''s going on, how unsettling."


    It wasn''t only this intriguing situation that made him feel unsettled. Rather than a strange sense of a mysterious situation that was completely incomprehensible, the impatience of obviously knowing but being unable to understand was stronger.


    Therefore, this situation shouldn''t have been caused only by the people in the Rivanes family taking action to assassinate Leerin.


    But in that case, they couldn''t explain that Kei.


    No, perhaps they could explain it.


    "Could it be¡­¡­"


    Not only this situation, but also the Kei flow, gave them the impatient feeling of knowing but being unable to understand.


    Then, shouldn''t Alsheyra be able to recognize this Kei?


    "But, how could¡­¡­"


    A speculation floated in her mind. However, Alsheyra couldn''t confirm that speculation.


    "¡­¡­Kanaris, what''s going on?"


    Alsheyra didn''t want to look at the answer that had appeared in her mind, so she turned to ask Kanaris.


    "I cannot say, I can''t¡­¡­"


    Kanaris shook her head bitterly. This kind of response didn''t look like it had been produced from her feelings or relations with the Rivanes family.


    Alsheyra couldn''t miss that.


    Therefore, the truth was as Alsheyra had thought.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Lintence''s voice interrupted her tense emotions.


    "If you thought of something, tell us, I''m also beginning to feel bad about this situation."


    "Lin¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Everyone moving here and there secretly, where do they think the battlefield will be in the end? What do they think their fangs exist for? Isn''t it solved if we just completely crush all of the useless bugs crawling around being hindrances?"


    "The situation isn''t that simple."


    Lintence had come to Grendan to look for battles. It would be tough to explain the things that happened here to him.


    "Is it to win against fate? Then what? I don''t have the slightest interest in the victory they have prepared. A battle that can''t be won and a battle destined to be won have completely different meanings."


    "That''s true, but¡­¡­"


    But, this was a battle they couldn''t lose. What was bet on this battlefield was not only the lives of the fighters, nor only the fates of the citizens that the Military Artists always were burdened by on the battlefield.


    It was the world, all of the Regios of the world.


    All of the people who lived in them.


    These lives had all been bet on the upcoming war.


    "¡­¡­Are you someone who would bet your life for a stranger?"


    "Saying that is going a bit far. But, I don''t care about those strangers, but I want to protect the people living here, so I naturally just¡­¡­ that''s how things are, right?"


    She had diverged. Though her heart thought so, Alsheyra didn''t pull the topic back.


    Because to Lintence, this was a topic that he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Right. In terms of the results, we''re only protecting the world. Queen, what I cannot allow is the people who put the ones who will do these things to one side, and obstinately give these kinds of missions to others, creating these kinds of fates."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Lintence had also perceived something, so he had said something like this.


    Was the situation really like that?


    If even Lintence had that kind of feeling, then the situation really was like that.


    The person who gave off that Kei was only an individual.


    That was definitely not the energy given off by an assassin.


    "¡­¡­In the end, we''re only people who can''t arrive at the end."


    Kanaris murmured this. It wasn''t meant for anyone in particular, only talking to herself, a lament aimed at her own powerless feeling.


    "The power that Military Artists possess isn''t that important in the end. Compared to the being that must truly guide, they''re just beings that can be replaced anytime. Before that, destructive power is only a strength of that degree. The true importance is hidden within the factor of Military Artists, and then that important person also¡­¡­"


    Leerin.


    What was she currently looking at in that residence?


    ¡ó


    In the room that had returned to calmness, Leerin gazed at her own hand.


    She was shaking.


    It was after the recent battle. She was bathed in her own killing intent.


    Also, her own hand had taken a life.


    The oncoming event that she wasn''t used to made Leerin''s heart grow cold, and struck fear into her heart.


    "From this kind of thing, how can I¡­¡­"


    She tightly gripped her shaking hand, squeezing this sentence out word by word. On this road, there were more terrifying things waiting for her, and she definitely couldn''t get scared by them.


    "Nn - If I could, I would want to see that performance again."


    "¡­¡­Who are you?"


    The female voice sounded again. Leerin held back her feelings of wanting to check whether Eldein was safe, looking for the owner of that voice.


    But, as expected, there were no human presences to be found in the room.


    "I''m an insider."


    "Huh?"


    The voice came from close by, and Leerin looked over there.


    Unwittingly, on the table in front of the sofa was a cat.


    After meeting Leerin''s gaze, the cat tamely meowed.


    It was a black cat, with a body of splendid fur and clear blue eyes. His forehead was inlaid with a blue sapphire, looking as if it had three eyes.


    In the area surrounding the sapphire grew white fur. Had it received some serious injury?


    "¡­¡­It couldn''t be."


    Leerin had no recollections of this cat. It wasn''t this room''s pet, and Leerin had never heard of any people nearby raising this kind of cat.


    This cat had appeared here in this juncture, meaning¡­¡­


    "Correct, I am the cat in front of you."


    "¡­¡­You, what are you in the first place?"


    The voice wasn''t from the cat''s mouth, but came from a different place. However, what was making the sound could only be the cat.


    "¡­¡­That is Erumi Rigzario."


    A new sound came across.


    But, this was a voice that she knew.


    "Saya?"


    The black-clothed maiden lightly walked in from the big hole in the wall.


    "Aah, it''s been a long time. Is it okay for you not to be sleeping?"


    "Since what has befallen this place, I haven''t even entered sleep once."


    "Ah, that crisis-sensing ability."


    "Saya¡­¡­?"


    The black-clothed maiden and the cat. Leerin looked back and forth between them.


    "For the most part, this is a companion."


    "Ahahah, you understand, huh."


    Saya''s introduction made the cat make laughing sounds.


    "But, I''m truly your comrade. I have no reason to be your enemy, and more importantly, the amount of time I fought with her is far longer than yours."


    "She is with the moon and I¡­¡­ also one of the people that Airen picked up from the old world, someone who also developed the Regios."


    "Meaning¡­¡­"


    The first time she had met Saya, she had once told the truth to her.


    "Right, Rigzario."


    Leerin thought of it. In the words that Saya had spoken to her, this name had appeared.


    "The one who created Subspace¡­¡­ this world."


    "Correct."


    Only her voice was definite. The cat was still like a cat, moving from the table to the sofa and curling up into a ball. The situation of the appearance not matching the language would make an onlooker feel dizzy.


    "¡­¡­Also the person who created the problem."


    "Saying it like that is okay too."


    If that person hadn''t created the Subspace machine, the situation wouldn''t have turned into this.


    "But, if I didn''t create it, what would the situation have become? What is for sure is that Leerin Eutnohl or Leerin Marfes wouldn''t exist. Moreover this world couldn''t exist, and obviously the environment you grew up in wouldn''t exist. Do you know of reincarnation? Roughly speaking, the meaning is that your soul endlessly circulates, becoming various different forms. But even so, you can''t say for sure that your consciousness would be Leerin. In other words, you wouldn''t be yourself."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s because I created the Subspace machine that you are here, so it''s no use to complain."


    "Perhaps that''s true, but that''s not something you should say!"


    It was like a murderer saying, ''Even if I didn''t touch him he''d die of old age'', Leerin felt that it was very unfair, and couldn''t suppress her anger.


    "Enough is enough, please."


    Leerin took a step towards the cat, and Saya stopped her with this sentence.


    Though it was a flat tone without any feeling, it bore enough strength to stop Leerin.


    "Even if you can''t stop this from happening, you don''t have any good reason to expect this person to pay the price that we wish. So, I won''t allow you to continue insulting Leerin."


    "Saya¡­¡­"


    The black-clothed maiden''s expression still didn''t change, though her words almost oozed tears.


    "I know, my mistake."


    The almost completely insincere apology made a complicated expression appear on Leerin''s face that she couldn''t completely calm down.


    "¡­¡­Ah, let''s leave it at that. My genuine thoughts and your feelings will be never-intersecting parallel lines however long we speak."


    "Then, what is really going on?"


    Saya asked this in place of Leerin who didn''t want to open her mouth to talk.


    "It''s a test, did you know?"


    The cat was curled up on the sofa, and only the cold emotionless voice resounded in the room.


    "With what objective?"


    "The performance testing of this child, Airen''s eye. This is something even I can''t copy. The only way it can be done is to try collecting the pieces of him that were spread around this world."


    "That¡­¡­"


    Leerin held down her eyepatch.


    "Airen''s enchantment of the moon will be broken sooner or later. We need to face Ignasis and the Nano-Celluloids that will escape from there, and relying only on pure force is almost meaningless. We will need a different kind of power."


    Everything Erumi said was what the Three Royal Families of Grendan had done up through now.


    "You gave that mission to Grendan?"


    "This is the first city that I created, and when I created it, I planned to have it act as the last stronghold. When confronting battle, no one would only make armor and not weapons, right?"


    "But, Her Majesty¡­¡­"


    The effort of the Three Royal Families of Grendan had almost bloomed in the form of Alsheyra. But, there should have been another factor added, but in some incidental situation it had arrived in Leerin''s body.


    The situation should have only been like that.


    "Haven''t you known it wasn''t like that for a while?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Do you know what you''ve done?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    This kind of tone meant that Erumi knew everything. She knew of Leerin''s life so far, and knew of things that Leerin hadn''t observed at the time.


    "In the battle with Durindana, what did you do for your adoptive father? When you were just a baby, what did you do for the unrelated orphan next to you?"


    "Shut up!"


    Erumi''s words made Leerin block her ears and yell out.


    A thorn inside her adoptive father''s body had grown into bramble spreading throughout him, and in the end had become Kei strength.


    She had given Layfon strength like this before. She hadn''t deliberately done so. But, for an immature child to escape a predicament, she had given the strength of a protector to the person next to her.


    Leerin could bestow this power upon them.


    This kind of ability had no reason to be unusable on herself.


    That was the true nature of the battle just now.


    Erumi wasn''t willing to look at Leerin''s wailing. No, she had seen, yet didn''t have the slightest sympathy.


    She didn''t stop speaking.


    "Never mind your tragedy for now. The situation just now can confirm that the power of the moon has appeared in your body."


    "¡­¡­Kuh!"


    The pain in her heart made her want to roll on the ground. Erumi''s words were that cruel, completely ignoring the other party''s feelings.


    "Erumi."


    Saya quietly drew closer to Leerin.


    But, her eyes looked at the black cat on the sofa.


    "What happened to your heart?"


    "That, it''s already broken, or perhaps it didn''t exist in the first place¡­¡­ maybe it had already been lost back then? Maybe that''s closer to the truth."


    Quietly replying to Saya''s question, the cat continued speaking:


    "Your ability has already been confirmed. Then, everything is ready for my final battle plan."


    The cat suddenly raised its face and stood up. It seemed as if it had noticed something in the vicinity, but didn''t leave the sofa.


    The cat''s actions and Erumi''s words weren''t associated, as expected.


    "¡­¡­Though actually it should already be too late."


    "Huh?"


    The sudden words felt somehow unbelievable.


    "You''ve also seen it, right? That''s why you''re awake."


    Those words weren''t directed towards herself. Leerin looked at Saya.


    "Nn, it was mixed with Durindana, and succeeded in entering this world."


    Saya also nodded her head.


    "¡­¡­It?"


    "Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn. She was created even earlier than Durindana, the prototype of the Nano-Celluloids, and their ultimate ancestor."


    "How¡­¡­"


    She hadn''t thought that it would unexpectedly have already arrived.


    "How can we¡­¡­"


    Leerin had finally made clear, with difficulty, what kind of strength she had. However, with her recent shaking and thinking of the battle with Durindana, she truly wasn''t confident that she could completely do what she had to in such an intense battle.


    "Don''t worry, we shouldn''t have problems for the time being."


    Leerin had lost the color in her face, but Erumi''s following words surprised her again.


    "¡­¡­What does that mean?"


    "I also wish to know."


    "Ah? Saya doesn''t know either?"


    "Because I don''t have that kind of function."


    "Yes, that''s true. Then I''ll show the image."


    Erumi had just spoken, when¡­¡­


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    A black mist suddenly appeared in the center of the room.


    Just as Leerin wondered about it, the black mist gave off light, solidifying into an image.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    What was reflected there was a moving city seen in the wilderness. The sun rose from the other end of the image as the darkness was erased from the sky. The city was taking steps, moving through this background.


    Grendan should currently have just entered nighttime.


    However, the city in the scene was already early in the morning.


    "Though there''s a slight delay, this image is in real time."


    "Delay?"


    "If I said the world was round, you wouldn''t trust me, right? Just listen."


    Erumi''s words made Leerin displeased, but the city interested her more, so she carefully examined the city.


    Leerin had once sat on a roaming bus and seen the exteriors of many cities, so she knew that even just from looking at the outside, every city had its own characteristics.


    Then¡­¡­


    "Huh? No way."


    She trusted her memories.


    Her feeling when she first saw this scene was far too strong, and even if the angle was different, she could recognize this city at first glance.


    More importantly, the tower raised high in the center with a clock affixed on top of it was hard to mistake.


    "How¡­¡­ it''s Zuellni."


    "Correct. The Academy City Zuellni, L?vateinn''s location."


    "Impossible!"


    Leerin involuntarily yelled:


    "Layfon, he¡­¡­ is there¡­¡­ why, why¡­¡­"


    Why was it like this?


    "In order to keep him from being involved¡­ I thought this would let him stay outside of things, so I¡­¡­"


    Only because she had thought like this had she pushed Layfon away.


    "It came to this because he''s very strong, so it''s all my fault. So, I don''t want him to fight again, I don''t want him to be hurt¡­¡­"


    It was only because she thought this way that she had pushed Layfon away.


    "But, why is this! Why!"


    "Please keep calm, it''s unseemly."


    "Don''t tell me what to do!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, she hasn''t gone there to destroy."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Erumi''s words made Leerin suddenly calm down.


    "Look at this."


    After Erumi said this, the image changed to a different scene. The scene slowly closed in to the city, slowly focusing from a district, to a building, and then to a single room.


    "This is L?vateinn."


    Next, the image showed the figure of a single girl.


    She was about the same age as Leerin. Though her expression was a bit flat, she was quite a beautiful girl.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Perhaps she was preparing to leave in the morning, as the girl who seemed to have just changed into her uniform hung a bag over her shoulder and walked towards the entrance.


    "No way, she¡­¡­"


    Because Durindana from before was obviously a gigantic creature.


    "To her, form doesn''t have much meaning in the first place. In order to control the half-crazed Nano-Celluloids in the Zero Territory on the other side, they all take such giant forms. But humans definitely can''t take that kind of form. That''s the situation."


    Erumi continued explaining:


    "Though it''s only a hypothesis, I think that L?vateinn could be growing stronger there. If she can integrate with all of the Nano-Celluloids in a scattered state that are produced, she might have already gathered all of the information in the world."


    "How¡­¡­"


    It was hard to believe.


    Regardless of if this girl and Durindana were similar beings.


    But Erumi said she had already gathered all of the information in the world.


    It was something hard to believe, like a joke.


    However, the truth wasn''t a joke.


    In the image, the girl who walked towards the entrance stopped her feet. She didn''t seem like she had forgotten to bring something. Leerin thought that the girl was only suddenly stopping, but she simply stayed stationary without moving. That kind of situation couldn''t happen during the tight morning time.


    Then, the girl abruptly turned her head.


    She didn''t turn to behind her.


    She turned to Leerin who was watching the image.


    "She shouldn''t be able to see the image here, because I''m using Nano-Celluloids like her."


    "But¡­¡­"


    She was looking over here.


    If the girl hadn''t noticed the gazes from here, then she would have been looking near the edge of the room''s wall and ceiling.


    In the time-tight morning, what reason did she have to look there?


    Leerin couldn''t think of one.


    The girl moved.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The abnormal situation of the expressionless girl meeting her eyes through the image made Leerin freeze in place.


    ¡­¡­However, the girl''s action freed her from doubt.


    If the girl had simply returned her gaze to the entrance and left for school, perhaps Leerin would have thought the situation just now was only her overthinking. However¡­¡­


    The girl gazed at Leerin, and moved her mouth.


    The image didn''t convey sound.


    But, her mouth movements weren''t fast, and the sentence was very short, so the meaning the girl wanted to express couldn''t be mistaken.


    Don''t get in the way.


    The girl, L?vateinn, said this.


    This sentence was said to Leerin through the image, and she feared that the girl also knew Saya and Erumi were there.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    The cat made noise. Though it was only a sigh, a glimpse of fatigue could be sensed from the seriousness it held.


    "I barely managed to block her from destroying our Nano-Celluloids."


    "As expected, did she deliberately not come here?"


    "It seems like it. Ah, I probably could have guessed."


    Saya and Erumi spoke, and Leerin could only stand to the side blankly staring at the broken image.


    "That''s L?vateinn¡­¡­?"


    Even the black mist that had showed the scene had already disappeared, and only the presence of the brutally ravaged room was left behind.


    But, that image had indeed just been shown.


    She was in Zuellni with the form of a girl.


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    In Zuellni?


    Not only this. The reason why L?vateinn was in Zuellni was the one question, but why would she take the form of a normal person to live the life of a student?


    "Why? Weren''t the goals of those people to destroy the world?"


    To the Nano-Celluloids like L?vateinn, and to Ignasis, the master of the Nano-Celluloids, this world was a giant cage imprisoning them.


    In order to obtain true freedom, they had to destroy the moon and prison that Airen had created at the cost of his own life, and destroy the gate that was this world.


    By now, it seemed like the moon was about to be destroyed. Durindana had appeared, L?vateinn had also come to this world, and only Ignasis was left to escape the prison.


    The enemy''s power that was to be feared the most was L?vateinn.


    "¡­¡­Is that the situation?"


    "Nn, correct."


    Erumi confirmed Leerin''s words.


    "We don''t need to include Ignasis in the enemies'' power. Though it would be troublesome to fight him in Zero Territory, as long as the battle''s on this side, and we keep L?vateinn from destroying this world, we have no reason to fear him. We only need to think about how to defeat L?vateinn."


    "¡­¡­Therefore, why would L?vateinn¡­¡­"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Erumi interrupted Leerin''s words.


    She was being evasive, Leerin felt. Erumi had just deliberately dodged Leerin''s words.


    Leerin had evidence for her thinking.


    "¡­¡­I remember you just said ''I probably could have guessed''."


    Had Erumi thought that Leerin wasn''t paying attention and hadn''t heard that?


    However, Leerin hadn''t missed it.


    "I wouldn''t have thought you were so competent. If possible, I feel that it would be a bit better for you not to know this, hm?"


    "I don''t want you to decide that kind of thing for me."


    Leerin didn''t want Erumi to decide anything for her again. Being fated to confront this being that she couldn''t rely on her own strength for had brazenly distorted her life.


    Moreover, Erumi was the culprit of this fate.


    "Tell me."


    Leerin glared at the black cat with the mood that ''if you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you and screw everything up''.


    "Alright, not bad."


    Erumi said simply.


    "It''s not that I didn''t say it to conceal it from you, only that I feel that knowing this will make you unable to fight well."


    "Don''t let that bother you."


    "Oh, then I''ll tell you."


    Then, black mist once again appeared in the center of the room, and a white light appeared, a scene appearing as well.


    There was a female in the image.


    "She is¡­¡­"


    She greatly resembled L?vateinn.


    However, her age was different. Compared to the girl from before, the person currently shown in the image was older.


    A mature woman.


    Other than this, there was something else that also differed.


    Though the scene that was shown was a picture or a still image, it could be seen that this woman was different from the girl before, as her face had a rich expression.


    "Her name is Janice Courtbach. The reason Airen became like he did was because he joined the Severed Space Investigation Plan. This woman was a volunteer with him at the time."


    "Janice¡­¡­?"


    Her name wasn''t L?vateinn?


    "Janice appears to have been different from Airen who had lost his sister, given up, and no longer wanted to live. With an overly adventure-driven heart, she voluntarily joined the mission, jumping into Zero Territory, and then went missing."


    Whether she hadn''t noticed Leerin''s doubts, or noticed but deliberately ignored them, Erumi continued speaking, while Leerin silently listened to the explanation that followed.


    "Well, for the same mission, Airen and Janice went through the same training curriculum. But, in order for them to adapt to the environment of Zero Territory, there was a man who carried out body enhancement on them. His name was Soho."


    The image showed another still picture. A picture taken together with Janice showed a puny, weak-looking man.


    "He was an excellent scientist. After the plan suffered a setback, he returned to his lab, and completed the Nano-Celluloids that I had theorized and later thrown to the side."


    "You came up with the Nano-Celluloids¡­¡­?"


    A dangerous term like body enhancement made Leerin frown, but it made her even more curious.


    "Didn''t I say I only theorized it? I only thought of such a theory in order to convert Aurora particles, also the so-called pollutants, into energy. Nano-Celluloids are completely based off this theory, and they became military weapons¡­¡­ In the end, Soho was an excellent engineer, and he had developed a favorable impression of the woman Janice whom he had met during the Severed Space Investigation Plan."


    Favorable impression. Leerin hadn''t thought that such a word would come out of Erumi''s mouth.


    "But, like I just said, Janice Courtbach disappeared in Zero Territory, and her feelings died. Regretfully, she wasn''t the kind of person who could easily handle her feelings. If she couldn''t get something, she would do it herself. She was like that, so she was the same as me."


    "''Do it herself'' means¡­¡­ huh?"


    Leerin felt puzzled for a moment. Leerin could understand the kind of feelings of sorrow at thinking that the person she loved could have already died. But, she couldn''t understand that in that case, she would ''do it herself''.


    "That''s not right."


    "Is it strange to fill the wound in order to forget the sorrow of loss? It''s like using new love to forget the old. If the wound formed isn''t filled, it will bleed forever. In order to avoid bleeding to death, the wound has to be filled with something."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you think her behavior wasn''t something a normal person should have done, then you''re wrong. A normal person couldn''t do this kind of thing. So, she¡­¡­"


    The image followed Erumi''s words, adding on another still picture.


    The picture of this person was very similar to the picture in the beginning, but had a decisive difference. It wasn''t a matter of different clothing or expression. Just by looking at the picture, one could clearly realize that the two images gave off different atmospheres.


    Leerin couldn''t feel anything from this image.


    "The first Nano-Celluloid that they created, and their prototype. The ultimate ancestor and governor of the Nano-Celluloids, Nano-Celluloid Interface I L?vateinn, was created."


    "L?vateinn."


    This picture really was L?vateinn.


    She was physically exactly the same as Janice, but they didn''t seem like the same person. Because, the feeling given off from her body was like a doll, not the presence of a human being. Moreover, since L?vateinn was something created, since her looks were so much like a human, just because of this, she could be called a genuine doll.


    A doll that could move on its own.


    "Well, the protagonist of this story has finally debuted. At the time there was a group of people whose bodies were affected by the Aurora particles, though to a lower degree than Airen, and their special characteristics awoke, and were called Abnormals. The Nano-Celluloids were used as weapons to expel the Abnormals, because they had become enemies along with Airen."


    "Did Airen and that Janice person know each other?"


    If he fought an enemy with the face of an old friend, could he have felt pained?


    "Who knows? In either case, he fought till the last, so I think that even if there was a problem, Airen probably overcame it. Right, Saya?"


    "Correct, he indeed had his struggles."


    Saya nodded agreement.


    "But Airen''s not important, the important point now is L?vateinn."


    Erumi pulled the conversation back on topic.


    "The Nano-Celluloids can change Aurora particles into energy, proliferating endlessly. Thinking that Nano-Celluloids couldn''t go against the will of their creators, people used them in the Zero Territory. But, an error occurred that they hadn''t expected. The biochemical machinery of the Nano-Celluloids unexpectedly developed the ability to think individually, taking actions against their orders."


    "Which was?"


    "I think, therefore I am. Where did we come from, and where are we going? The reasons for existence. Just like humans being troubled by many things, L?vateinn also doubted the reasons for her existence. What she couldn''t understand wasn''t her original mission as a Nano-Celluloid, but the reason she was such a form."


    "Form¡­¡­"


    Possessing a peculiar form didn''t make L?vateinn feel superior, that she was a chosen existence. Just by being the first Nano-Celluloid, she was already a special existence.


    The important point was, why was she this kind of form, that was the question that L?vateinn cared about.


    "L?vateinn obtained the form that the creator loved. But, when she realized that Soho felt despair towards her appearance, it produced a desire to completely reproduce Janice Courtbach to a greater level."


    Leerin didn''t know and couldn''t experience what kind of feelings that man named Soho had. Just by comparing the two pictures, she could see how much the two women differed.


    Their shape was the same, but that didn''t mean they would become the same person, because their expression, demeanor, and temperament were very important. Moreover, expression and demeanor were created by the feelings the person felt during their life.


    Thinking of this, an idea emerged in Leerin''s mind.


    "It couldn''t be that L?vateinn still thinks of¡­¡­"


    "It''s very probable."


    Was staying in Zuellni to further understand humans?


    "Up till now, L?vateinn hasn''t succeeded in reproducing human characteristics. She almost breached the orders to retrieve Janice who had disappeared in Zero Territory, but the plan failed, and she had also misinterpreted human nature."


    "Nature?"


    "Just like Soho creating L?vateinn, was it enough for external appearance to be the same? Even if it were only a momentary thought, she still made that kind of conclusion, so she listened to Ignasis who had claimed Soho''s body, and then everything continued till now."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The man in the picture was Ignasis?


    "Perhaps, she was testing whether the conclusion she had made herself was correct, so she listened to Ignasis who lived in Soho''s external appearance."


    "Even if the form''s the same, the inside is still different, right?"


    "Correct."


    The one who nodded her head in agreement this time wasn''t Erumi, but rather Saya.


    "But if we say so, L?vateinn is the same. Though our reasons are different, I''m the same kind of being."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Leerin had heard before that Airen had entered Zero Territory to look for his sister, and Saya''s external appearance had become exactly the same as hers because she had received his influence.


    "The same form doesn''t imply the same heart, right? Perhaps that was the desired answer she received after submitting to Ignasis."


    Machines trying to become human. However, the way L?vateinn was born was different from humans, so she planned on gaining a human heart with a non-human method.


    What kind of being was the so-called human? She endlessly thought, tested, thought, tested¡­¡­


    "But, if it''s like that, hasn''t the reason for L?vateinn becoming a human already been lost?"


    That man called Soho who had created L?vateinn''s appearance hoped for the person possessing that appearance to return to his side. However, he himself had disappeared in the process.


    Not only this, L?vateinn also served the person who had killed Soho.


    Thinking this, Leerin couldn''t help from feeling sorrow, almost sympathizing with L?vateinn.


    "Even so, she still wants to destroy the world?"


    "She will destroy the world."


    Erumi answered.


    "Why?"


    "Because if she doesn''t she has no way to continue advancing."


    "Advancing?"


    "Since she was created as a being who cannot be redeemed whatever she does, she can only think of how she can tidy up the residues of her existence. This is her guiding question."


    "Correct."


    The reason that L?vateinn wished to become Janice was Soho, who was already dead.


    "Even so, she still can''t give up, that''s why she''s there. Then, we can only fight with her, right?"


    Leerin didn''t understand, she could only shake her head.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Saya murmured:


    "Then, what exactly is she doing in that city?"


    Leerin and Erumi couldn''t respond to that question.


    ¡ó


    Erumi and Saya suddenly disappeared.


    "The test has succeeded. I''m very satisfied even with just this."


    As she departed, Erumi said this.


    "The fate of this world is in your hands. I leave it to you to decide how to deal with this fate."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I''ve prepared the battle well for you. You decide whether you want to fight. In the end, this battlefield has nothing to do with me."


    The voice informed her of this with an almost frank tone.


    After the cat left the room, Saya also quietly departed.


    Leerin felt that the atmosphere in the room had returned to its original state. Erumi had probably done something to this place just now.


    Erumi''s words were quite serious.


    But, Leerin cared about something else compared to that seriousness.


    "¡­¡­In the end, what goal does L?vateinn have?"


    A strong presence closed in from the other end of the residence. The Queen would soon arrive, and Minse who was in the building had also begun taking action. Erumi had somehow cut off this space by some means, and when it was restored back, the surrounding presences begun moving at the same time.


    As Leerin heard those sounds, she crouched down in place, while examining the injuries of Eldein who was fallen by her feet.


    "Fill the hole."


    Not retrieving the things lost, but blocking the hole in one''s heart with something else.


    Was this the right way?


    "But¡­¡­ I''m sorry."


    She still didn''t have that kind of feeling. Even if that kind of blank space had already buried itself in her heart, she currently wanted to keep it that way.


    "Thank you."


    Eldein was still unconscious. Leerin stroked his forehead, quietly murmuring.


    ¡ó


    Since she had invaded this world, she had noticed people monitoring her from the darkness. The other party seemed to use the same substances that comprised Vati''s body, the Nano-Celluloid-based monitoring system.


    However, the other party didn''t actively draw close to Vati''s body, so she always ignored it. But, today the other party had drawn closer to this side.


    Vati used this time¡¯s proximity to try seize the control of the other party, but failed in the end. However, she had succeeded in stopping the other party from continuing to monitor herself from a closer distance.


    But, why had the other party chosen this opportunity to approach Vati?


    "¡­¡­Perhaps I should assume the other side had already completed their preparations."


    Grendan had taken defensive measures against the Nano-Celluloids, so even if it were Vati, she could only monitor from a distance.


    "Erumi Rigzario really still lives, hm?"


    She definitely would have come up with some further tactics, making some further preparations for facing Vati.


    "But, this has nothing to do with the current situation."


    As long as the other party didn''t take action, she didn''t plan on taking the initiative to do anything.


    Vati opened the entrance door and walked out. The old-building smell that the buildings gave off mixed with the clear new morning sky. Vati felt this kind of smell while walking to the shop on the first floor, then piling the products on the electric transport vehicle that had been prepared in advance.


    Vati''s work was also to send the finished cakes to the partner stores in the morning. To her, finishing her work and then going to school had already become normal activity.


    Helping to make cakes after waking up, then returning to her room to tidy herself up and prepare, then going out to send the cakes, and then attending class.


    Vati Len''s morning was busy enough to be a feast for one''s eyes.


    "I''m off to send them."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Being sent off by Meishen, Vati started the engine of the electric transport, and departed.


    Her smile was even weaker than normal.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Vati drove the electric transport while thinking of Meishen''s expression just then. She had applied makeup, trying to conceal her red eyes. Even so, her voice was still a bit hoarse, and her movements were more sluggish than normal. In order to complete what she needed to do in the limited time, Vati''s movements had to be faster than normal.


    This was unavoidable.


    You could even say Vati had thought that there was a good possibility that she would have a break from work today.


    However, today Meishen had still opened the store.


    "By expecting herself to lose, she increased her resistance?"


    What was the resistance of the heart after all? Though it was in Vati''s vocabulary, she didn''t understand what kind of existence it was. But, if she knew before that she would be wounded, even if it were this kind of pain, she should be able to endure it.


    Even if Meishen was in this kind of situation it wasn''t surprising.


    After all, in Vati''s eyes, her actions were only the conclusion of her low self-esteem.


    "I wouldn''t have thought that she would so quickly advance to the next stage. But, since she''s already advanced to the next stage, I should observe well her subsequent actions."


    What did Meishen plan to face the heartache that she still suffered to today?


    When that time came, what would be the answer she would find?


    Soon after, the delivery was completed. To Vati who had grasped the entire traffic of Zuellni, finding the most suitable route for delivery was far too easy. She stored the electric transport in a large locker near the school building, then walked to school.


    Almost all the people in the entire city would be gathering to school at this time.


    Vati walked on the overcrowded road to school, obviously noticing Meishen walking dozens of Mels ahead. Though the gaze of her eyes was blocked by other students and couldn''t see Meishen, her senses still could pass through the Nano-Celluloids, so she observed Meishen with her own eyes.


    Vati observed Meishen with an appearance that could be extremely aptly described as feeble. Vati kept looking at her walking on the road in a trance, her eyes seeming to have no focus, dangerously pushing forward with the tide of others.


    "Mornin-"


    At that time, Meishen''s two childhood friends walked over.


    "Good morning, Mei-chi."


    Mifi and Naruki surrounded Meishen from left and right.


    "Ah, good morning."


    Meishen who had noticed the two half a second late raised her head.


    "!"


    It was only a bit. But, the expressions of the two definitely changed.


    As soon as they saw Meishen''s face, the expressions of the two went slightly stiff, and a moment later returned to normal.


    "Okay, I remember you don''t have to open the shop tomorrow, right?"


    "Huh? Uh, nn."


    "Right, then tomorrow come live at my place."


    "Huh? That suddenly¡­¡­"


    "Aha, because Naruki doesn''t clean the house. She said her work is too busy and she doesn''t return to the room much, so she drops all the work on me. What do you think?"


    "How rude. But, doesn''t Mi-chan use the room at a much higher rate than I do?"


    "That''s true, but whether it''s my own room or the kitchen, I still clean it well. Who didn''t clean the shower room that was her responsibility and the bathroom that we take turns on?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­ how annoying."


    The two of them bickered. Meishen first opened her eyes in surprise, then suddenly laughed.


    "Nn, okay. It''s enough if I clean?"


    "If possible, I also want to taste Meishen''s handmade cuisine that I haven''t eaten for so long, and a lot of it. Don''t worry, Nakki will make sure it all gets eaten."


    "Nn, Mi-chan can really eat. It''s like she wants to write a diet book, so she tries to see how fat she can get after a day of overeating!"


    "What! Well, sometimes it''s like that, but sometimes not. Nakki too, you''ve left the platoon so you don''t exercise enough now, right? It''s that kind of time! In order to solve the problem of not exercising enough, we have to supplement ourselves with lots of nutrients!"


    "Well¡­¡­!"


    "Welllll¡­¡­!"


    "Then, you two¡­¡­ I know, I''ll make food for you."


    The two pushed each other while wearing smiles, and Meishen bit her lip with a puzzled expression.


    "Please make a lot!"


    "Nn, I leave it to you."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Though she showed a puzzled expression, the smile mixed into it was already different from before, with a cheerful feeling added to it.


    Vati saw this act.


    She observed without moving her eyes up till she reached the place she expected.

 Volume 17, Epilogue

    Volume 17, Epilogue


    "I like you."


    The words heard in the resting room of the practice battlefield made Layfon almost forget to breathe.


    "¡­¡­Mei?"


    Right after speaking, Meishen''s face went crimson, but she didn''t lower her face, continuing to look over. She made Layfon feel some kind of pressuring atmosphere, and he couldn''t help but want to move his gaze.


    However, that was impossible for Layfon. Truthfully, he felt that he couldn''t do that, or perhaps Meishen''s eyes stopped him.


    Meishen''s desperate eyes that seemed as if she had opened up everything made Layfon unable to move from that spot.


    The feelings that her timid personality had developed made Layfon''s heart feel a great blow.


    Not only from the pain of being unable to respond to Meishen''s feelings.


    It also included the fact that he had once again been outgrown.


    Meishen had opened her own store, sincerely and diligently doing what she wanted to do. She had also moved a step ahead of Layfon. The past her who was normally shy and had always stayed with her childhood friends was already gone.


    So¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry."


    Layfon couldn''t speak however he wanted, but he couldn''t say something like ''I''m still not sure of my own feelings''. He could only speak like this, hating his slow self that hadn''t noticed her feelings.


    He could only sincerely reply to her:


    "A person like me isn''t fit to be with Mei."


    Layfon was at a complete loss, and at the end he had been excluded by the changes around him without having done anything at all. He had been pushed aside by Leerin, left behind by Nina. And today, he had seen with his own eyes the growth of Meishen''s heart.


    "I haven''t changed at all, nor can I change anything."


    Should he consider being able to stand back up again as progress? But, just that wasn''t enough. By the time he realized that he had already lost something, even if he wanted not to lose anything more it was already too late.


    Leerin had taught him this.


    "A useless man like me isn''t suitable for Mei."


    The self-derogatory language even made Layfon feel weary.


    Though Layfon''s expression in front of her was very calm, it was very difficult for him to accept that he had lost to Nina and Claribel. Layfon had already made the realization before that he could lose, but that didn''t mean he could casually accept that fact.


    He was very remorseful.


    His outstanding Military Arts were the only strength he could brag about to others, but he had treated it lightly. Was it because of this that he had been caught up to? He was truly too useless.


    Layfon didn''t want to be left behind again by anyone.


    "¡­¡­That''s not true."


    Meishen said with a trembling tone.


    "That''s not true."


    She steadied her words.


    ¡ó


    Layfon went to the hospital in the morning.


    Obviously, he was going to see Felli.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    Layfon passed through the entrance of the hospital. He passed through the small group of people waiting in line, advancing towards the hospitalization building, but inadvertently leaked out a sigh.


    After he noticed that, Layfon slapped his cheeks.


    He quickly arrived at the hospital room. As a precaution, he knocked on the door, and a voice responded to the sound of the door.


    "Come in."


    "¡­¡­?"


    Layfon was surprised, pushing open the door.


    "Felli!"


    "Good morning."


    "Ah, right. Good morning."


    Layfon excitedly rushed into the hospital room, and Felli''s light tone calmed him down like dumping a bucket of cold water on him. Felli wore the hospital clothes sold in the hospital canteen, and seemed to have just finished eating breakfast.


    "¡­¡­Are¡­¡­you alright?"


    The breakfast on the tray was already gone, and she was currently drinking from a full cup, probably bought from a vending machine.


    "I woke up in the evening. After the doctor gives me a thorough examination, if there are no problems, I can leave the hospital immediately."


    "Really¡­¡­ that''s great."


    "It progressed unexpectedly smoothly. Though that old lady looks like that, she''s definitely a very good person."


    Felli said this lightly. Layfon sat on the folding chair placed next to the bed, relaxing his breath.


    "That''s great¡­¡­ it''s really great."


    "What exactly were you worrying about? There''s no way I would lose."


    Felli drank tea without expression, and Layfon inadvertently thought of her appearance last night.


    "Ah, but¡­¡­ do you know why you''re in the hospital?"


    "Uh-"


    Felli''s iron expression moved.


    "You don''t know? You were in a serious condition yesterday."


    "It was Delbone''s scheme."


    "Huh?"


    "It was a plot."


    "Uh¡­¡­ Even if you say that, Delbone has already died."


    "She definitely set a trap on her heritage. She completely didn''t think that the innocent me could stand my ground as her equal with such a thing. Really, Grendan has no normal people."


    "Um, ah¡­¡­ I can''t really deny that."


    In the end, this couldn''t be analyzed too hard.


    "Um - then, how was the analysis?"


    "I finished. That''s an obvious thing, who do you think I am?"


    "That''s great, congratulations."


    In the heritage was imprinted Delbone''s battle experience. Layfon wasn''t a Psychokinesist, so even now he still didn''t understand what exactly giving memories or experience to someone else meant.


    "Even to Psychokinesists, it''s still not something simple, so I had to spend that much effort."


    "Oh."


    Felli was bending things a bit, she herself wasn''t a normal Psychokinesist, right?


    But, that was a fact.


    "¡­¡­You don''t care?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean Delbone''s heritage. Did you forget what I said before the analysis?"


    Layfon obviously remembered.


    "But, what''s more important is that you''re safe and unharmed, it''s really great."


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    Felli once again let out a heavy noise, the words stuck in her throat.


    "It''s really unbearable¡­¡­ unexpectedly saying those lines without flinching, what''s up with that? Really, it makes people mad¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Huh? What did you say?"


    Felli''s voice was too quiet, and Layfon didn''t hear it.


    "Nothing. Never mind that, regarding the heritage¡­¡­"


    "Nn."


    "Just as I expected, her memories were really added into the battle experience in pieces."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Before the analysis the two had spoken about this.


    Long before Alsheyra, Delbone had been in Grendan participating in Grendan''s battles. If it were here, perhaps she knew information that Layfon and the others did not. Only because of this had Felli said there was a reason to analyze the heritage as quickly as possible.


    This was also in order to understand the situation Nina was currently in.


    "It''s possible that she was unable to completely separate the memories from the battle experience. But, it''s very probable that she deliberately broke up her memories, then mixed them in to her heritage."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know if she didn''t think the day would come that we could use these memories. But, the guidelines for our future actions have already been established."


    "¡­¡­Is that so."


    Felli''s words made Layfon realize something.


    "Though it has to depend on the movement of the city, there will have to be a day when we leave the city to go outside."


    "To outside?"


    "Do you still remember? That ruined city near the selenium mine."


    "Of course I remember."


    Because the Electronic Fairy that they had seen there was the Haikizoku in Nina''s body.


    In other words, since they had seen that Haikizoku in that city, the situation had slowly become what it was today.


    "What was in that city?"


    "That city was Delbone''s hometown."


    "Huh?"


    Layfon remembered that he had once heard that Delbone hadn''t been born in Grendan.


    "Though it''s only a fragment of memory, I can confirm that that city is bound to have something related to this situation."


    "¡­¡­I understand."


    Layfon nodded agreement with Felli''s words.


    ¡ó


    At the time, Meishen had said this.


    "Layton has always been very likeable. Always, starting from the school entrance ceremony to now."


    "Mei¡­¡­"


    She had a face as if she were about to cry, saying this with a voice sounding like she was about to cry.


    She should be very pained, not wanting to stay, but she stayed here for Layfon, doing her best to express this.


    "Layton always works hard for others, gets hurt for others. Layton has always been likeable, with everyone else only able to chase from behind. Layton has always been likeable."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "But, Layton has been hurt far too much, so everyone wants Layton not to continue getting hurt."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Didn''t want him to get hurt?


    "How could that¡­¡­"


    "I''m not too clear, and I don''t know if this is what everyone thinks."


    "Right, how could that be."


    He was a Military Artist. Battle was an obvious obligation, and being injured was also an obvious thing.


    She couldn''t have alienated Layfon because of this kind of reason.


    "But, Layfon who plans to advance alone truly looks painful, perhaps everyone doesn''t want to see that kind of expression shown again."


    When was that? Layfon remembered that kind of situation had happened several times, but he hadn''t said anything. Every time he had run into such a situation, Layfon thought that he had put on a calm attitude, but Meishen had still noticed.


    Thinking of this, Layfon could only feel that he was very sorrowful, and¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    "Huh?"


    A thankful feeling surged up in his heart.


    "Thank you for concentrating on me."


    She always had been looking at him.


    It was the same regardless of if it were an uncomfortable or painful time. Though she couldn''t do anything during battle, other than that, she had always been looking at Layfon.


    And the days in which she did that would be ending today.


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­Then, can you answer me one last thing?"


    Meishen who was stiff and seemed like she would cry at any moment stubbornly turned the tears in her eyes into a smile.


    "What is it?"


    "Please keep being likeable."


    "Huh?"


    "So that I can always think the first boy I liked was such a likeable person, please always stay likeable."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I don''t know how to do that."


    "It''s enough if Layfon makes every effort to do what he wants to do."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "With that, Layfon will definitely be very likeable."


    After saying this, Meishen showed a stiff smile.


    ¡ó


    Layfon couldn''t betray that smile.


    He once again realized.


    "Let''s go to that city."


    If by doing that he could understand everything.


    "I''ll go anywhere."

 Volume 18, Prologue — The Midst of a Journey and the Start of Another

    Volume 18, Prologue: The Midst of a Journey and the Start of Another


    As they waited for the opportunity to arrive, the city passed through the summer season.


    "But, is this really what we should do?"


    "Do we have to go over it again?"


    The Psychokinesis flake installed in his helmet relayed a voice. Of course, this was Felli''s voice and she was sitting in the vehicle.


    Layfon was in a facility underground Zuellni, sitting on a motorcycle, and as Felli who sat in the vehicle beside him also wore equipment for outside the city, the two of them could advance to the city''s exterior at any time.


    "No, it''s not like that¡­¡­"


    Layfon lightly blocked Felli''s barbed words, turning back to look behind him. Harley was sitting in the operating room where he could open the gate. Layfon had requested Harley to help them keep it a secret from others. What had Harley thought when he had accepted their request? Layfon very much wanted to know the reasons for Harley''s goodwill, but hadn''t asked. If he asked too much, Layfon would have to explain the situation of his side, so in the end he had only accepted Harley''s goodwill.


    This made Layfon feel a bit pained.


    "Is it okay if we sneak out?"


    Leaving this place required the help of others, so the two of them had revealed this to Harley, though they said nothing to anyone else.


    "Otherwise we''d have to bring this up to Captain, right? She might say she wanted to come, and more importantly¡­¡­"


    "More importantly?"


    "The fact that she''s the only one keeping secrets makes me feel dissatisfied."


    Layfon noticed that some odd feelings were mixed in with these words.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    Layfon thought that Felli would have had a huge reason that anyone could understand, so he wasn''t able to respond right away.


    "Do you feel speechless?"


    "Nothing like that."


    "¡­¡­How could I have done this because of some majestic reason?"


    His thoughts had been completely seen through.


    "That''s true."


    "Then, isn''t it about time for us to open the gate? The person on patrol should be back soon."


    "Ah, okay, I''ll open it."


    "Sorry, Harley-senpai."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. I should be able to just pass it off as a routine Dite experiment."


    Opening the gate would leave records. The current action of the two was as if they were escaping the city and placing all of the blame on Harley, making Layfon feel guilty.


    "Also¡­¡­ isn''t this definitely related to Nina?"


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "She could only use this stupid way of hiding secrets, I''m very sorry."


    "¡­¡­It''s not like you''re her boyfriend, why are you saying that kind of thing to us?"


    "S¡­¡­Senpai¡­¡­"


    Felli''s sharp criticism made Layfon panic. But, Harley''s voice that was transmitted by the flake brought a smile.


    "That''s true. But that''s the way her personality is, that''s why she doesn''t have a boyfriend. We''re also childhood friends, so I obviously can''t just ignore her."


    "Childhood friends huh¡­¡­"


    Still feeling pained from just that phrase even up to now, Layfon could only feel very sad. Though in his heart he thought he had to become stronger, Layfon couldn''t help but feel Leerin''s figure appear in his mind as soon as he heard the phrase childhood friend.


    "Layfon, I don''t know if saying this will help you."


    "Please say it."


    "Don''t forget what she did."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "If you feel pained, you have to squarely face the reality of your pain."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Painful things will hurt, you have to think that way. Then, you have to find the reason for your pain."


    "Isn''t that a basic principle of learning?"


    Felli''s questioning tone was quite cold.


    "But, aren''t the guidelines for actions and curiosity about unknown things the same?"


    "Wu¡­¡­"


    Harley calmly replied to Felli''s topic, and even made her shut her mouth.


    The thoughts that Harley had just voiced were natural to his heart. That was how things were.


    "Ah, let''s talk about this later. I won''t ask you what you''re going outside to do, but I hope everything goes well."


    "Nn, thank you, senpai!"


    Harley pushed the button to open and close the door.


    At the same time as a heavy noise sounded out, the door opened, and the wind from outside the city blew by Layfon and Felli across their equipment, the sounds of the motorcycle engine shaking their bodies. The motorcycle holding Layfon and Felli drove with a bit of slippage across the facility floor, charging into the wilderness outside the city.


    The target of the two was the White Flame City Melnisc. Last year, Layfon, Gorneo of the fifth platoon, and others had inspected that abandoned city, and the Haikizoku in Nina''s body had once been the Electronic Fairy of that city.


    If they hadn''t noticed that city near the selenium mine, the things that had happened till today wouldn''t have occurred. This place produced such thoughts in Layfon.


    "Unexpectedly, that place is Delbone''s hometown."


    Until today, Layfon had mumbled such a sentence countless times, because he felt it was far too hard to believe. After they truly departed, he still said that sentence naturally.


    "The information said so."


    "I''m not doubting you, I only feel that it''s really incredible."


    Felli was the one who had noticed this. She had received Delbone''s heritage, the data of her fighting experience as a Psychokinesist. Succeeding in analyzing it, she had also found this information in fragments of Delbone''s memory mixed within.


    "These fragments of memory had originally existed in the form of battle experience, so in other words, they were memories that couldn''t be completely separated. I didn''t get any detailed information from her about that place. But, she obtained the basic abilities of a Psychokinesist there, and experienced battles with peculiar people."


    "Peculiar people¡­¡­"


    "The only message regarding this part is a single fragment of memory, so I''m not too clear. But, everything will be made clear as long as we advance to Melnisc."


    The White Flame City Melnisc was near the selenium mine that Zuellni held.


    Since Felli had succeeded in analyzing the heritage, Layfon and her had been waiting for Zuellni to approach that mine. Since she had obtained Delbone''s battle experience, Felli succeeded in expanding the range of her searching. According to Felli''s explanation, the reason she could do this wasn''t because her Psychokinetic strength had increased, but rather that she searched with Psychokinesis using a more efficient method, avoiding unnecessary waste.


    Since her searching range had become large, it was even easier to know the condition outside the city. Felli would know it the first moment Zuellni approached that mine.


    And now, Zuellni had finally come close to the mine.


    "¡­¡­It would be good if we could find out enemies this simply."


    Time passed.


    In that time, Layfon''s mind was full of thoughts that Nina might go missing again. He could only feel impatient, and the powerless feeling of not being able to do anything also tormented him.


    Layfon wasn''t willing to repeat that.


    He couldn''t tolerate the scene of Leerin pushing him away that he had buried deep inside himself.


    "Regardless of what''s over there, everything has to be done."


    Layfon pushed the throttle, advancing through the wilderness.


    ¡ó


    From the time that Layfon and Felli set out, rewind a season.


    Karian noticed the atmosphere in the car had changed.


    "Wu¡­¡­?"


    A sticky feel appeared in the air, an annoying feeling as if the stuffy heat in the room hung around one''s body.


    The moment it experienced this sort of feeling, the air that the air conditioner exuded changed. A slightly drier wind blew from the ceiling of the car, and the hot air was gradually pushed back.


    This was something that happened on a roaming bus.


    "Is this the season-changing line that you brought up before?"


    Karian had just felt that change in temperature, confirmation that he had just crossed the boundary between spring and summer.


    "Correct!"


    Haia in the seat in front of him gave a reply of confirmation.


    "When it moves between cities, the temperature of the car sometimes changes suddenly like just now. That''s called the season-changing line~"


    "Can we only confirm the existence of this world by crossing that fence? Though it''s too late to say now, we really do live in a naturally isolated environment."


    "It''s really too late to say~"


    Haia''s traveling experience was far more plentiful than Karian''s, so his words made Karian nod his head indicating approval.


    "¡­¡­It''s said, this world was only a space made to temporarily house the people who had lost their destination."


    Other than the driver of this roaming bus, there was Karian and Haia, along with Myunfa and Stania. In order to make lunch, the two girls were moving to the kitchen.


    "Was this heard from that person named L?vateinn? I really doubt whether it''s true or not~"


    "It does seem quite outrageous when heard. Even I currently can''t completely be sure of my thoughts, and there are even times when I wish that everything is only a delusion of mine."


    "Ha, though you say that, you don''t doubt yourself that much, right?"


    "I want myself to be able to maintain that mentality."


    Karian let Haia''s laugh go through one ear and out the other, while returning his thinking to the memories that this conversation produced.


    That day that he had first met with L?vateinn, the history of Zuellni and this world had been entrusted to Karian, and that true nature had also shocked Karian. Now, he had gotten over his shock, and was traveling everywhere to find his road and his battle.


    "But, the sunrise hasn''t appeared in front of us. ¡­¡­No, the sunrise wasn''t anything that others prepared beforehand. If we can''t find the sunrise, people can only walk the road to extinction."


    Because of that, the people born before on this world had become cornered. In order to birth this temporary world, how much difficulty had those people gone through in the end?


    "¡­¡­You''re thinking about that depressing stuff again."


    Haia showed an impatient expression at Karian''s murmur.


    "What positive thoughts do you have?"


    "Who has that kind of thing~"


    Haia spoke straightforwardly.


    "But ah, this is all I can do. I''m very clear on that."


    He patted his weapon belt, and a metallic rattle sounded in the car.


    "Well, I''ll do what I can. No one can do everything, so what a single person can do is very limited. People who have the ability to accomplish things should go do what they can, and the ones who can unify these people should go unify them. If all of the things could be gathered together smoothly, the problem might be easily solved~"


    "Even the problem we face now?"


    "Of course, even the current problem''s the same. Ah, but the ones who enter the battlefield should realize that they''re only mortal."


    After saying that, Haia laughed.


    The cheerful attitude that he put out made Karian narrow his eyes. This definitely wasn''t a bluff, but rather he didn''t have any intention of standing on the sidelines.


    Therefore¡­¡­


    "Well, in the end, what''s the extent of the things you can do?"


    "Nn, I understand."


    The two of them looked out the window.


    The boring landscape of the wilderness that went on and on changed. Haia had probably already noticed long before. By now, they had reached a distance where even Karian could see it with his own eyes.


    Not matching the rest of the scenery, a black dot was moving in the wilderness far ahead.


    That was a shelter of the people that roamed this barren world, a moving city - Regios.


    And the name of that city was¡­¡­


    "I heard there are more Heaven''s Blades now. Well, I''ll take one."


    The Lance Shelled City Grendan.


    Seeing Haia''s eyes bearing mixed emotions, Karian also looked on at the city, filled with emotion.


    This was Karian''s third time he looked at this city from the outside.


    His first time he learned of Layfon''s existence, and the second time he learned about the profoundness of the world. Every time he came in contact with this city, Karian had a kind of feeling like his path was being altered.


    "This city has guided a traveler like me. This time, will I be able to guide it? Or will it be leading me?"


    He had to confirm the answer with his own eyes.

 Volume 18, 1 — The One Striving Forward, The One Muddling Blindly Forward, The One…

    Volume 18, Chapter 1: The One Striving Forward, The One Muddling Blindly Forward, The One Giving Up


    The current tranquil atmosphere was undisturbed.


    He had left his position as the supervisor of the orphanage, and closed the dojo. Other than occasionally going to see the graduates of the orphanage and the nearby residents who liked caring for people, no one would deliberately come here.


    Perhaps it was because of this, or because of the nostalgia he held towards this place, that Derek couldn''t neglect the slight change in the air.


    With the sound of rolling wheels, Derek advanced to that place.


    He passed through the veranda of the place where he normally lived, coming to this place. At first glance, it was only a wooden cottage, but actually it used strong building materials, so even if a Military Artist conducted a small test of their skills it wouldn''t create damage.


    This was a place to let Military Artists practice their techniques - the dojo.


    Derek entered the room.


    There was already a person inside.


    Sunlight shone in from the windows that hadn''t been opened in a long time, making the floor and walls of the dojo shine. This kind of thing shouldn''t happen, because this place had been abandoned for a long time, with no one to clean it. Therefore, this unknown guest must have cleaned it before when Derek wasn''t aware.


    The glaring brightness that he hadn''t expected made Derek narrow his eyes, looking towards this unknown guest.


    That person had already taken up a stance with a practice sword in the center of the dojo. He didn''t seem to have any intention of moving, just calmly taking up a stance.


    But, his stance was quite simple, giving him an involuntary pleasant feeling. It was a sort of ideal stance that wasted no strength at all.


    Derek gazed for a bit, but that person still kept his stance without moving a muscle.


    That unknown guest closed his eyes, calmly holding his stance.


    From his body emanated the presence that made one feel as if he were communicating with someone. Derek couldn''t deny that feeling that appeared in him.


    It was actually like that.


    This unknown guest had come here to communicate with someone who could only be felt here.


    "I entered by myself, I''m really sorry!"


    After some waiting, the unknown guest relaxed his stance, and apologized to Derek.


    "It''s alright."


    Derek who had just been gazing at his blade-holding stance once again looked at the male before him. A tattoo surrounded his left eye, and because of this, his face seemed somewhat impressive. But, Derek didn''t overlook the calm demeanor hidden within those eyes.


    "In any case, I''m already in this condition, so no one uses this place."


    Derek patted the wheel.


    He sat on a wheelchair. Because his Kei vein had been damaged, problems had emerged with the nerves in the bottom half of his body.


    "If you want it, I''ll give you this dojo."


    Derek''s sudden proposal made the male show a surprised expression.


    "Hah, what are you joking."


    "You think it''s a joke? You have the qualifications."


    Derek wasn''t mistaken.


    Though he didn''t even know his last name, the male standing in front of him was the disciple of his good friend Ryuhou Gadge.


    "I saw the figure of my good friend in your stance, a figure even stronger than the last time I saw him, and his disciple has returned. Therefore, you obviously have the qualifications to inherit this dojo."


    "¡­¡­You have successors like this."


    "Ah, I had a successor. But, he has already gone far away, and will never return."


    Derek recalled that day in front of the male. From intense, tearful, and confused swordfight appeared the figure of Layfon surpassing Derek and advancing forward.


    "That person''s very strong, right? Far stronger than me."


    "He is very strong. But, it''s his nature to be lost."


    "Lost?"


    "Correct."


    Though he had surpassed Derek, the haze in Layfon''s heart had not been dispersed because of it, and he hadn''t been liberated. In front of the reality that awaited him next, the haze that swarmed his heart would definitely become stronger.


    "Lost, lost¡­¡­ I fear that it''s that person''s nature to be only able to obtain things by being perplexed several times more than others."


    "He''s that way even though he''s so strong?"


    "It''s because he''s strong that he''s like that."


    Judging from his tone, the man seemed to know Layfon, but Derek didn''t touch upon that subject, but rather continued to speak.


    "It''s because he was already so strong when he grew up that he used that strength to skimp on many things, skimping on things that normal people would definitely experience while they grew up, so the current him can only be lost."


    He had to continue being lost, desperately grabbing on to something. He had to experience the tears left behind by defeat.


    "It''s because he resolves anything he encounters with strength that he''s deficient in some aspects. Until he reclaims those things, he can''t obtain anything."


    Derek couldn''t say whether it would be a long or short time before his haze was dispersed.


    But, there was something that was quite clear¡­¡­


    "This dojo doesn''t exist only for him, and it is enough if there is a possibility to birth the disciples of Psyharden."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "So, if you can bear it, then I will give it to you."


    The uninvited guest had no response.


    However, he spoke his own name and left.


    In the dojo that had only a single person left, Derek softly murmured the name:


    "Haia Laia?"


    His heart overflowed with memories of the past. Until that feeling disappeared entirely, the old man stayed inside the dojo.


    ¡ó


    When Haia returned to the house in the district that received people from outside, Karian was staying inside the room alone.


    "What! You didn''t go out?"


    "I have no interest in sightseeing, and moreover it''s best for Military Artists to gather information about Military Artists."


    "Right, those two aren''t here, huh."


    Haia surveyed the room. Karian elegantly drank tea while reading a book in the living room. Once he walked inside, he could see a row of doors, each one having a single room and bed past it.


    Karian and others had rented this big room made for traveling caravans to use as a group.


    In this big room was only Karian by himself.


    "I asked Stania and Myunfa to inspect the itinerary of the Military Arts competition."


    "I know that!"


    They had arrived to Grendan with a purpose.


    In order to make Haia Laia a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "But~ Is this okay?"


    "What''s okay or not?"


    "I feel that this deviates a bit from your goal."


    Karian''s goal should be to let the whole world understand the truth that he had experienced, to tell of the dangers hidden behind the truth to the people in these isolated gardens that were the moving cities.


    And Karian''s experiences were things that had happened in Grendan. In other words, even if Karian came here he couldn''t do anything.


    Visiting Grendan in order to make Haia a Heaven''s Blade successor, could that action be in vain?


    "It''s not in vain."


    The other party felt that he was being courteous, huh. Karian''s mouth slightly curved upwards.


    "How much time do you think it would take if it were just me traveling to every city in the world?"


    "An impossible amount of time."


    "Correct, in other words that method won''t work."


    "Hah?"


    "Therefore, we can only rely on the spread of information from one city to another. If this can make people feel in danger, there should be people who come forward and spread the truth."


    "¡­¡­Because it''s dangerous, there will also people who pretend to have not heard the truth."


    "Or people will think they need to do nothing, believing that the situation isn''t urgent, or use the information to do evil things. I also anticipate those kinds of people will appear."


    Karian nodded his head in assent to Haia''s words, then put the book down to the side.


    "I am currently trying to spread the outrageous information that the world is facing a huge danger. If I make one misstep, it will throw many societies into turmoil, and may create riots. No, it will definitely create riots. My meaning is, I may be a dangerous person traveling around the world and making societies unsafe."


    "Haha, sooner or later I''ll become an accomplice of this dangerous person."


    "Completely correct."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At Karian nodding his head in assent with a serious expression at his half-joke, Haia was speechless.


    "Ah, I don''t plan to pull Grendan to become partners in crime, nor do I think that we should take what we can. After all, they won''t be satisfied with me taking a Heaven''s Blade out of the city."


    "Then why do you do this?"


    "Didn''t I say? The things I do can almost only rely on the unconfirmed variable of information spread. So if there''s anything else I can do, I want to try it out."


    "Like letting me become a Heaven''s Blade successor?"


    "Bringing the person who has a chance at becoming a Heaven''s Blade to Grendan. Whether you can become or not is up to yourself."


    "¡­¡­Hm, how interesting."


    Karian''s words made Haia laugh.


    "I will get a Heaven''s Blade sooner or later. I already decided that, and if you want to help, I''ll accept your help."


    "That''s how it is. Right, where did you go just now?"


    "A grave."


    "Ah."


    Perhaps because he believed he had no reason to continue asking, Karian began reading again.


    Soon after, Stania and Myunfa returned.


    Karian listened to their report.


    "¡­¡­In other words, we have to first pass through several competitions, is that the case."


    "Yes. We did not find out what qualities or prerequisites a Heaven''s Blade successor needs, but judging from the information that we received of past Heaven''s Blade successors, they had to first pass through several competitions to confirm their power in order for the Queen to conduct the Heaven''s Blade successor deciding competition."


    Stania replied skillfully.


    "¡­¡­Will our birthplaces mean anything?"


    Perhaps it was the price that had to be paid in order for the moving cities to protect the people from harm by filth monsters, but the closed structures of society usually excluded foreigners.


    How grand of a role would be held by those who came from outside the city yet were able to become Heaven''s Blade receivers? Haia''s concerns were quite reasonable.


    "Ah, there seem to be no problems with that."


    Myunfa happily replied to Haia''s inquiry:


    "Since there are already Lintence, Reverse, and Cauntia before. Even if you''re a Military Artist from outside the city, as long as you have power, the current Queen will actively recruit you."


    "That person is really incredible~"


    Though Haia''s words were strong, he showed a relaxed expression, and Karian involuntarily smiled wryly.


    "Regardless, in the end, it''s possible for you to obtain a Heaven''s Blade."


    "Nn, I know that. Then, next it should be enough to pass through the competitions, right?"


    "Correct. But if it''s only like that, it''s unknown when the Queen will hold the qualification competition."


    "¡­¡­? What are you saying?"


    Karian''s words made Haia frown in surprise.


    "The Queen decides whether to hold the Heaven''s Blade successor qualifying competition on her own. In other words, regardless of how many honors you pile up, as long as the Queen hasn''t decided to hold the competition, the competition will not begin."


    "Ah¡­¡­ It seems that way~"


    "The Queen can''t rely only on her mood to decide on those things. I think the Queen will also assess herself whether the person is a Military Artist who is capable of using a special Dite like the Heaven''s Blade, and then carry out the competition."


    "It''s a very reasonable thought~"


    "But, considering the information that I gathered on the Queen Alsheyra Almonise''s personality, things can''t be like that."


    "What does that mean?"


    "First, and perhaps this counts as the most important reason, she has a personality that likes to play around, and has a tendency to decide things on the spur of the moment. The Queen can''t rely only on whether or not it''s interesting to decide important positions like the Heaven''s Blade successors. Though I''d say that that personality seems to seriously affect the speed of her carrying out the competition."


    "So then will be your time to appear~"


    "That''s right."


    A cunning smile appeared on Haia''s face, and Karian also showed the same expression.


    Karian''s battle plan was this:


    First, use normal methods to pass the preliminary competitions, to let the people of Grendan know of the existence of Haia Laia.


    "Try to use spectacular methods to win."


    "Because that stands out rather more?"


    "Correct. Regardless of whether the evaluation is good or bad, it is important for it to reach the ears of the Queen. Though, you must only keep from breaking Military Artist ethical conduct."


    "Is it alright to stand out with a negative image?"


    "My intuition is that the Queen seems to like eccentric people."


    "Hah?"


    "That actually seems how it is."


    The doubt on Haia''s face made Stania open her mouth:


    "I gathered assessments on the Heaven''s Blade successors, and there are only a small group that are model Military Artists and behaved citizens, with all the others having some flaw in their personalities."


    "People who have extraordinary strength should for the most part have some deviation in their personalities. It''s very hard to decide that it has nothing to do with power."


    "Not only this, but the personality of the Queen herself is very odd. From one of the facts among those that I gathered, the Queen openly uses a body double during formal ceremonies. The body double is one of the Heaven''s Blade successors, and this is already a well-known thing among the city''s residents."


    "Is this body double significant?"


    "No. But, though the Queen knows that the city''s residents have seen through it, she still continues to let that person stand in for herself."


    "How baffling."


    "The Queen enjoys this kind of mysterious fun."


    "So our goal of standing out is to incur the Queen''s favor, then?"


    "Are you dissatisfied?"


    "That~ I wanted to achieve her approval with a frontal attack if I could."


    "We don''t have to cheat during the competition process. Moreover in the end, if you don''t have the power to hold a Heaven''s Blade, everything is meaningless. All I can do is make the Queen notice your existence as soon as possible."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "The one who actually implements this is you, so I have no authority to command you. But, in order for you to become a Heaven''s Blade successor as quickly as possible¡­¡­"


    "Aah, I know, I know!!"


    Haia raised his hands high in surrender, and Karian nodded his head.


    "Hm, in that case, this is the next battle plan."


    "There''s more, huh."


    "Of course, just standing out can''t count as a battle plan, right?"


    Haia showed a somewhat impatient expression, so Karian looked at Stania:


    "I asked her to look for people who have been recognized as Heaven''s Blade successors in waiting."


    "What did you say?"


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Under the gazes of the others, Stania once again spoke:


    "First, there''s a person who was seen as the foremost choice, but because of an unfortunate accident recently he was forced to retire."


    "Retire?"


    "Yes. That person was called Terios, and supposedly he was injured in an accident, and then that happened¡­¡­ That''s how things are."


    "Oh?"


    The expression on Haia''s face carried some sort of meaning.


    Perhaps understanding the meaning of that expression, Stania also nodded her head.


    "That person was part of the royal family, so he could have hidden for some suspicious reason. In short, the person who was seen as the foremost choice has already departed from the battle for the Heaven''s Blade."


    "The person in the lead is out, so the current situation is hard to anticipate?"


    "Correct. The people who are seen as secondaries¡­¡­"


    "Hm."


    Karian looked at the data handed to him.


    "In this case¡­¡­ it seems feasible."


    After scanning the data with pictures once over, Karian murmured this.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Haia looked over with some reluctance.


    "Regarding this person¡­¡­"


    Karian spoke while tearing a photograph from the file, bringing it for the others to see.


    "What does everyone think?"


    "Seems to have an odd personality."


    "Huh? That¡­¡­ That¡­¡­ How¡­¡­ How should I say it."


    "Seems to only have looks."


    "Ah, never mind Haia, I wouldn''t have thought that even our female companions wouldn''t evaluate him highly."


    Karian once again confirmed the picture in his hand. The facial features and hairstyle of the person in the picture were very good-looking, so Karian had thought that he would give a decent impression to females.


    "I don''t know what the girls who were tricked by this man were thinking."


    "Ah, I thought that you were a comrade of those girls."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing~"


    "In other words, at the least this man possesses a charm that can''t be ignored."


    "Hearing the exchange between Stania and Haia, Karian confirmed that he had no reason to correct his thoughts toward the man in the picture.


    "Then, who is this guy?"


    Haia flicked the picture with his finger, seeming to want to escape Stania''s glare.


    "His name is¡­¡­ Inbait Touslane? Ah, that name is indeed suitable."


    "Eh?"


    "Now that you know, I will explain the plan. Haia, please become Inbait''s rival."


    "Ah?"


    "My meaning is that I want you to stage a show."


    Karian tried to explain like this, but Haia first, followed by Myunfa and Stania all showed expressions of being unable to understand.


    "I can''t understand, isn''t it enough to defeat all of the potentials in the competition?"


    "It''s true that the final conclusion will be like that. Perhaps among frontal attacks, the most suitable method is to knock down all of the potentials in a breath. After all, I have nothing to criticize about that kind of method."


    "Therefore¡­¡­"


    "But doing that might not be interesting."


    "Ah?"


    "Think about it, who will be made happy by that grand method of showing off strength? The normal citizens of the city. To the Heaven''s Blade successors and the Queen who is even stronger than them, it isn''t any curious happening."


    "Ah."


    "In other words, though flaunting a crushing strength can please the citizens, it might not entertain the Queen."


    "¡­¡­Then, using your methods the Queen will be happy?"


    "Not only this, even the normal citizens will also be happy."


    "Isn''t it acting?"


    Haia seemed to be very unwilling to do this.


    "Do you hate cheating during a fight?"


    "If it''s this kind of fraud!"


    It wasn''t that Karian didn''t understand Haia''s way of thinking. Karian had a habit, that in order to make something certainly succeed, he would eliminate every dangerous element one by one, and conclude with an overwhelming offensive. If he could, Haia wanted to attack head-on and rightfully fight for the Heaven''s Blade.


    Karian clearly understood Haia''s frame of mind.


    However¡­¡­


    "From my point of view, I want you to become a Heaven''s Blade successor as quickly as possible."


    "That''s something I''ve heard before."


    "Ah, in that case, I no longer have any other words to convince you."


    Other than Karian, everyone felt a great sense of surprise at his sentence.


    "Decide for yourself. To me, as long as you become a Heaven''s Blade successor, I have already accomplished my goal here."


    "Enriching your fighting power?"


    "Correct. This world bears the fate of resistance, so I have to provide the impetus, cobbling together enough force to face this fate, and then I also want to arouse the awareness of other powers. This is my mission, the mission entrusted to myself."


    "By now, I don''t even want to hear your ambitions."


    Haia showed an annoyed expression, and Karian raised his hands to indicate that he would say no more, and then left the room.


    It was nearly dinnertime, and Karian walked towards the restaurant.


    "Is this okay?"


    Chasing from behind, Stania caught up to him like this.


    "What''s okay or not?"


    "Young master is his employer, and if you only assert ''act according to my plan'', he has no way to refuse."


    "Something like obtaining a Heaven''s Blade isn''t something that can be carried out relying only on a mercenary contract. This is also a long-cherished wish to him, so the situation isn''t that simple."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "When we started out he seemed very vigorous. But regardless of cheating during battle, he seems to really dislike cheating in places outside of battle."


    "Because tricks in battle are also a way of offense."


    "Hm."


    But, Haia had once before kidnapped Felli in order to challenge Layfon to a fight.


    So Karian had recognized that he was able to use such means.


    "¡­¡­Meaning that is a choice of last resort?"


    At the time, Haia had taken advantage of the chaotic situation of the Military Arts competition to use such means, so the first time even Karian couldn''t correctly grasp the entire situation.


    Of course, Karian also couldn''t learn of his thoughts at the time.


    Even if Haia had complex thoughts towards Layfon, judging by the Mercenary Gang''s actions afterward, it was definite that something had indeed happened to the Mercenary Gang at that time. Perhaps this also had something to do with the kidnapping.


    "Is he unexpectedly good-natured?"


    "What do you plan to do?"


    "Ah, it''s not that using a head-on attack and fighting battle after battle means he can''t become a Heaven''s Blade. If the situation turns into that, we can only wait for the conclusion."


    ¡ó


    Haia didn''t know that there were people in the corridor discussing him, and was only pondering the situation in his heart.


    "Haia¡­¡­?"


    "Ah¡­¡­ I''m fine."


    An uncomfortable voice made him raise his head. Eyes that seemed about to cry like usual looked at Haia.


    Myunfa''s worries weren''t totally wrong.


    "If it were normal, it would make no difference to follow Boss Karian''s battle plan~"


    Haia showed a forced smile. It wasn''t that Karian wanted Haia to do evil deeds like kidnapping people, but only wanted him to act out a performance, letting him stand in the most favorable position. The situation was only like that. If things were normal, Haia could easily do these small things unabashedly. That should be the case.


    Up till now, Haia had used that frame of mind to listen to Karian''s words.


    "Do you hate this plan that much?"


    "Eh~ I''m not too sure myself."


    Obvious disgust had not appeared in Haia''s heart.


    However, a slightly strange hesitation had indeed showed up in his heart.


    "What should I say~ It''s right that I only want a Heaven''s Blade~"


    But, this was because Haia felt that he could only repay what his adoptive father Ryuhou had given him like this. Also, this was because Ryuhou''s friend and companion Derek''s son Layfon had become a Heaven''s Blade successor, inflaming Haia''s competitive heart.


    He wanted to prove that he was very strong.


    To whom?


    "¡­¡­Are those guys here?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­The Mercenary Gang seems to have disbanded."


    "It really turned into this~"


    Haia had known that in his heart long ago. After completing the mission in Zuellni, the Mercenary Gang began crumbling. Haia obviously had to supervise it, but more importantly, the Mercenary Gang might have already accomplished the expectations of its mission.


    "What about Fermaus?"


    "Doesn''t seem to be here."


    "Not here¡­¡­?"


    Fermaus was the Mercenary Gang''s Psychokinesist, an old member who had joined the Mercenary Gang at the same time as Ryuhou, and a person whose hometown was Grendan. After Haia left, Fermaus should have been the person in charge of the Mercenary Gang, so he should have seen with his own eyes the dissolving of the Mercenary Gang.


    "His hometown should be Grendan, but somehow he didn''t stay here!?"


    "Ah?"


    Myunfa tilted her head to think with a serious expression, and Haia could only mutter the words, "Ah, no difference."


    "Perhaps he went to travel by himself!"


    Fermaus had only stayed and fought in the Mercenary Gang for Ryuhou, and had dutifully maintained the Mercenary Gang''s operations after he died. However, Haia had been the one who destroyed the Mercenary Gang, and this made him feel apologetic.


    "Is that why?"


    Myunfa also cared about Fermaus.


    "That''s all I can think of."


    The person who had always been by him had left. If he didn''t know when they would cross paths or where they would see each other again, he could only trust that the other person was happy.


    "Ah¡­ but how should I say it, this impatient feeling¡­¡­"


    That kind of hard-to-describe feeling was truly very annoying. The situation with the Mercenary Gang suddenly appeared in his heart, so Haia felt that they were the reason for his impatient mood. Because of that, Haia had asked Myunfa for news about them, but even though he asked, the situation wouldn''t improve.


    Haia didn''t have any feeling of suddenly being enlightened, nor did he feel more impatient.


    In other words, the situation of the Mercenary Gang didn''t have anything to do with his current mood.


    "Ah¡­ but, no. Those guys are also the reason. Though they''re the reason, they''re not the only reason, that''s definitely correct."


    "Haia?"


    Haia''s response as he scratched his hair made Myunfa ask this in a worried tone.


    Haia felt that he had almost found the answer. However, no matter how much more he said this was all he felt. Haia also didn''t know whether this was truly the reason for his impatience.


    "¡­¡­In other words, its that?"


    The event that happened in the dojo.


    Haia had thought of going to see the place that was related to Ryuhou, so he had advanced to the Psyharden dojo, and then had come across Derek there.


    That person was Layfon''s teacher. Haia didn''t want to reveal his identity, and hadn''t thought of getting along well with Derek. Haia also knew of Ryuhou''s thoughts towards Derek, but another kind of essentially competitive feeling had constructed a wall in his heart.


    Derek had easily stepped across that wall.


    Haia began feeling that the words Derek had spoken in front of himself at the time were the core of this kind of impatient feeling.


    "¡­¡­Becoming a Heaven''s Blade means¡­¡­"


    "Nn."


    "Becoming a resident of this city."


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    "Do you think I can set down my roots?"


    "I''m sure you can."


    "Really? I am Haia Laia, known even by Myunfa to be the trickster Haia."


    "That''s from the past."


    "It isn''t that easy to change someone''s personality."


    Haia thought of the things that had happened in his hometown. After his Military Artist parents died, no one was willing to adopt Haia, and because of this he had become an orphan, and his distrust of others let Haia begin misbehaving. After Haia escaped the orphanage he continually performed evil deeds, and at the end was finally caught by the city police, and received the death penalty of being expelled from the city. Ryuhou had come to inquire right before the sentence and sheltered Haia.


    "I think the life of roaming from one city to another is very suitable for me."


    In the end, Haia wasn''t able to integrate well into even the Mercenary Gang that he had once thought of as his home.


    "Haia, but, then¡­¡­"


    "Nn, right, that''s correct. After all it''s a fact that I want to become a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    Myunfa seemed to have wanted to say something.


    However, Haia deliberately did not ask.


    "Moreover, if the things from Boss Karian''s mouth truly happened, then we can only fight. Or maybe escape, there''s that option~"


    "Haia¡­¡­"


    "Okay, I''ll go according to the boss''s battle plans."


    The impatient feeling hadn''t disappeared, but Haia already saw its true colors.


    Setting his roots down in a city. When he was facing the reality of obtaining a Heaven''s Blade, he had noticed another fact.


    He couldn''t set down his roots.


    Haia planned to use this decision to scrub away the impatience.


    In order to catch up to Karian and the others, Haia walked to the restaurant, However, that impatience still remained in his heart.


    ¡ó


    "It seems like someone interesting has appeared recently."


    The Queen said this. The cool weather had already become a part of normal life, and one could truly feel that the city had entered the autumn.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Elsmau turned her head around, and before her was the Queen with a bulletin of the Military Arts competition in her hand. The Queen seemed to want to let her see, lightly waving the leaflet detailing the results of the competition from that day.


    "He''s a hot topic."


    "Oh."


    Elsmau once again responded in an ambiguous tone.


    She knew what the Queen wanted to say.


    But honestly, she wanted to pretend she was unaware if she could.


    On the leaflet was printed a big caption: ''Haia Laia wins beautifully, an unstoppable winning record''.


    "He eliminated the Military Artists seen by the citizens as Heaven''s Blade contenders one by one in order. He started with that¡­¡­ what''s he called? That person with no use except for looks?"


    Inbait Touslane. Elsmau muttered that name in her heart, but she completely didn''t want to tell the Queen that information.


    The era of Delbone single-handedly dominating all of Grendan''s information had ended, and the current arrangement was an information-gathering network relying on many Psychokinesists with Elsmau at the center.


    Even if that was how it worked, all of the information would centralize at Elsmau, but Elsmau still didn''t want to let the Queen think she would diligently gather information herself, and moreover this information had no reason to be conveyed.


    "This Haia Laia, isn''t that guy your previous boss?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But in front of the Queen Alsheyra Almonise, perhaps this way of thinking wouldn''t work.


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­ The current me has already sealed away the past."


    Perhaps it was the lack of change in expression that kept the other party from understanding, but Elsmau''s displeasure dissipated in front of the Queen.


    The reason Elsmau didn''t have expressions wasn''t because she wore the cold mask of a Psychokinesist, but because she had yet to adapt to completely losing her facial muscles once before.


    "You shouldn''t have needed to seal them, right?"


    "But, I''m different from other people, not a form that the city''s residents can all agree to holding a Heaven''s Blade. I think that in this kind of situation, it wouldn''t be such a good idea to open my past¡­¡­"


    By the nature of Psychokinesists, they couldn''t wield all of their power in a competition, nor could they hold a showdown. Moreover even if there were people who did this, very few could please the city''s residents and make them come in advance to watch the competition. Also, Delbone had been the first of these kinds of people to be a Heaven''s Blade successor - since there were no other Psychokinesists as Heaven''s Blades, there were no conventions for any methods by which a Psychokinesist became a Heaven''s Blade.


    Therefore, it should be right to set contributions on the battlefield as standards for assessment, but Elsmau''s fighting experience in Grendan was not plentiful, and she had been sheltered in the Mercenary Gang at a very young age, and more importantly, battle experience from so long ago wouldn''t convince the current Military Artists.


    Even if it was Delbone''s direct instruction to let Elsmau be a Heaven''s Blade and that it had received the Queen''s approval along with the approval of other Heaven''s Blades successors, it couldn''t be concluded from this that other Military Artists or normal citizens approved of this.


    Whether out of contempt or scorn of mercenaries, the number of Military Artists or citizens who were wary of the Mercenary Gang were not few. Elsmau was the Psychokinesist in charge of gathering information, so she believed that she should avoid arousing the dislike of these people.


    She didn''t want that no matter who it was, especially those annoying people who peered into her own life almost without misgivings.


    On this point, Alsheyra who had won the esteem of the city''s residents was a great person.


    And Elsmau''s current position was quite unstable.


    "Really? I feel that your popularity isn''t bad, right?"


    "Because I hid my past."


    "Is that it? Ah, then whatever."


    The Queen didn''t seem to plan on continuing the topic.


    "What I care about is this competition. Don''t pretend you don''t know, you''ve been following his competitions, right?"


    "Nn, that''s because¡­¡­"


    The tone that seemed as if it had seen through everything aroused Elsmau''s resistance, but that kind of mood wouldn''t have any use against the Queen, and Elsmau could only endlessly sigh.


    "That kind of fighting method is pretty interesting."


    Alsheyra looked at the picture published in the report with a cunning smile covering her face.


    "I always think that he seemed to be deliberately acting like a villain. Because of this, he very quickly aroused the citizen''s notice. And competing against the ones that everyone thinks are contenders for the Heaven''s Blades, that way of doing things is pretty interesting."


    "Perhaps he''s only choosing to compete against those with power?"


    "It''s not only that, right? If it were, then in his first competition, he wouldn''t have any reason to fight that¡­¡­ what''s his name, that good-looking youngster, to a tie, right?"


    Inbait Touslane. Elsmau once again said that name inside her heart.


    This also made her feel confused.


    That competition was Haia''s first competition in Grendan, and it didn''t seem like his body was unwell.


    He should have been able to win against that opponent.


    However, the result had been a tie, and moreover it was intentional. It seemed that Haia had cleverly thrown the match and Inbait had not noticed.


    "I don''t know what he''s planning, but he seems pretty interesting. His power seems decent too."


    "¡­¡­Are you thinking of granting him a Heaven''s Blade?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The mischievous smile on Alsheyra''s face deepened.


    So that was it, the Queen had made conversation with Elsmau to allow herself to say this.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­If he doesn''t have power, letting Haia become a Heaven''s Blade is only giving him an early death."


    Elsmau chose her words carefully. Though she didn''t know what the Queen was thinking¡­¡­ no, Elsmau had already grasped the Queen''s personality, so she knew that these were only mischievous words. Even so, she still spoke carefully.


    "Ah, a safe way of replying, how boring."


    Her anticipated reply made Elsmau unconsciously relax her breath.


    "Ah, whatever. I feel that missing two Heaven''s Blades is a bit bad in many aspects."


    Alsheyra spoke her true feelings, and Elsmau turned herself completely towards her.


    "Even so, I can''t just hand them out carelessly. I saw that girl who was possessed by the Haikizoku, but I don''t really like her. Is it because I feel like there''s someone pushing her from behind? Anyway, I just don''t like her. Though it''s too bad to you guys who worked hard to find the Haikizoku."


    "¡­¡­Not really."


    She really wanted to say that it was the previous ruler of Grendan who had formed the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang to find the Haikizoku.


    But after the regime change, Alsheyra hadn''t stopped the mission halfway, and from this it could be seen that she vaguely held some sorts of expectations of the Haikizoku.


    "It''s because of this that I''m looking for someone to replace Tigris and that guy Wolfstein. Well¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra looked at the leaflet again.


    She gazed at Haia who showed an annoying smile in the picture.


    "After seeing this hell, can that youngster still maintain his calm expression?"


    "He can keep it up."


    Alsheyra showed a ''Hmm?'' surprised expression, and Elsmau moved her gaze from the Queen.


    "If he really has the desire."


    "Oh? Then I''ll continue observing his performance. Because I''m pretty interested in what sneaky trick he''s playing out."


    If he truly desired to get a Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­ Fermaus left Alsheyra''s side while slowly letting that sentence engulf her.


    Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Haia couldn''t even count as having been born in Grendan, so why would he pursue a Heaven''s Blade?


    The final place her thinking arrived at was the past. At the time, Elsmau claimed to be the mercenary Fermaus.


    Elsmau who bore great expectations had escaped her home, and the consequence of carrying Ryuhou''s sentiment had almost destroyed her.


    Elsmau had acquired a peculiar constitution that suited filth monsters, also lost her appearance as a woman because of this.


    At that time, she met a youngster almost like a feral dog.


    That person was Haia.


    The completely filthy orphan had flaunted his misfortune, and Elsmau had felt anger at this, so she showed her true features. What Elsmau had seen at that time was the strength of a youngster who flaunted his misfortune like herself, and who relied on his own strength to attempt to stand up again though he had been severely beaten down.


    Ryuhou had been the person who gave the youngster a helping hand.


    Elsmau didn''t know what Ryuhou had been thinking at that time. But, she used the slow process of Haia changing from a feral dog to a mercenary to motivate herself, and stood up again.


    Afterwards, Haia obtained a second father.


    If he had a reason to obtaining a Heaven''s Blade, it was definitely to honor the dead Ryuhou.


    With that kind of conviction, could he really grasp a Heaven''s Blade?


    Could he get through that hell?


    Such things had clearly happened to the Queen, and the Heaven''s Blade successors didn''t doubt the Queen''s view.


    Elsmau¡­¡­ didn''t really understand.


    She had become Delbone''s successor because Delbone, realizing her death, had convinced her, and because Delbone''s death had semi-forced her to succeed her position.


    "Am I the only person without enough determination?"


    After lightly sighing, Elsmau began taking strides.


    As she walked, the memory of when she had once been Fermaus emerged in her mind like a daydream.


    ¡ó


    Haia continuously won.


    Among the Grendan Military Artists, the number who thought they should defeat Haia kept increasing. However, it wasn''t only feelings of dislike, and others also had a true atmosphere of welcoming strength. Those good feelings, or perhaps the atmosphere of a fair fight, was a bit unexpected to Karian.


    However, the atmosphere that Karian had expected still brewed in Grendan, gradually taking shape.


    "Then, will this next push be enough?"


    Karian who murmured this stood in front of a door.


    He rang the doorbell in front of him. Karian got approval beforehand, so he wasn''t ignored, and the door opened, and someone led him into the residence.


    Stania walked behind Karian.


    The two of them were brought to a room that looked like it was for receiving guests.


    Karian sat on the sofa and waited, and not long after that person came over to this area.


    "¡­¡­It''s been a long time."


    That girl led a seemingly young bodyguard, who saluted Karian as soon as he saw him. Karian also quickly stood up from the sofa, greeting her:


    "I am very grateful for your coming to receive us."


    The one who had entered the room was Leerin.


    However, she already wasn''t the Leerin that Karian knew well.


    The current her was the princess who possessed the successor position of Grendan''s Royal Families, Leerin Eutnohl.


    "Can you first stop that kind of formal language?"


    "If you wish it."


    The language mixed with a shy smile made Karian raise his head to look at Leerin.


    Leerin was a bit different. Perhaps it was because her expression seemed a bit more solemn than before, but it could be the eyepatch on her right eye that made Karian produce such thoughts.


    However, Karian dared to confirm something.


    (Her eyes aren''t smiling.)


    Leerin, who wore an eyepatch, only showed her left eye. Seeing that lone left eye, Karian had that feeling.


    Though her expression slightly showed the longing and puzzlement at meeting an old acquaintance, her eye held an emotionless attitude of sitting on the sidelines.


    Karian remembered that look; he had seen it countless times in the mirror.


    It was Karian''s look when he had served as Zuellni''s Student Council President.


    Karian had once come forward to revitalize the declining Academy City. Leerin''s look was the same as him back then.


    "Well, can I ask you what you''re doing?"


    Leerin''s question pulled back his thoughts that were about to fly away. Karian changed his frame of mind, trying to progress to today''s topic.


    "I''m currently assisting a Military Artist."


    "It couldn''t be Haia Laia, right?"


    "You know?"


    "Her Majesty seems to be quite cheerful about it."


    By this point in time, Leerin perhaps had seen through Karian''s intent.


    "Is that so, I''m really flattered."


    In any case, it should be good news that the Queen was happy.


    However, perhaps Leerin didn''t think so. Her next question showed that.


    "¡­¡­Are you thinking of taking a Heaven''s Blade outside?"


    "Is that possible?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hm."


    Leerin was silent without a word, and Karian thought about the meaning in her words.


    She seemed to be thinking about the hazards of Karian bringing a Heaven''s Blade outside the city.


    But, how should a Heaven''s Blade be dealt with after it left the city?


    "I experienced the commotion created by that creature. Is that your reason?"


    "Nn."


    "In order to protect your own city, you plan to steal a powerful weapon?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The silence was pretty much an answer.


    Stania gave off a presence that made the atmosphere become stiff, and Karian lightly tapped her elbow, and once again looked at Leerin. In order to confirm whether he had judged the entire message, or if he had judged incorrectly, Karian asked of those extremely cold eyes:


    "I haven''t even dreamed of being able to do such a thing¡­¡­"


    Karian swallowed the second half of his sentence. After quietly murmuring, he knew the answer. He feared it was the correct answer.


    So he swallowed the next words.


    (Layfon.)


    Did Leerin think the goal of him coming here was to give the Heaven''s Blade to him?


    During the commotion after Zuellni and Grendan made contact, something had happened between the two of them after all, and Karian couldn''t figure it out. However, from Layfon''s appearance afterward, and judging by Felli''s actions who had been silently watching from the side, Karian could speculate an answer.


    Also, Leerin''s current look.


    She showed the same look as the past him.


    Why would she be Grendan''s successor to the throne?


    She definitely possessed a secret that someone who was not deeply involved couldn''t understand.


    Unlike Felli who was like a doll, and unlike Nina who was like a blade that had been excessively sharpened, the past Leerin had only been an extremely normal, cheerful girl, but the current her had an extraordinarily majestic eye on her face. That lone eye surrounded her entire body with a miserable atmosphere.


    The grimness held in that eye was perhaps even darker than Karian''s back them. Leerin''s resolution was definitely even harsher than Karian''s.


    Should he or shouldn''t he prod at that secret¡­¡­


    Even if he did touch that secret, what could Karian do?


    (But¡­¡­)


    As expected, Karian still cared about that eye.


    The feelings that had been concealed under that eye.


    The feelings had been deeply sealed in that cold attitude. She had frozen those feelings, forbidding them from influencing her actions.


    "¡­¡­!"


    If your goal is to give Haia Laia another chance, I can speak to Her Majesty for you."


    Karian had planned to speak, but Leerin opened her mouth a step ahead and stopped him.


    "Because truly, I do not have the power to decide whether or not to hold the competition to choose Heaven''s Blade successors."


    "That''s great, because I can''t stay in this city for long."


    "Is that so?"


    Leerin wanted to change the topic, and Karian decided to go along with her intentions.


    "I myself also obtained something from that commotion, and I have goals. Perhaps I think too highly of myself, but in order to reach my goal, I cannot stay in this place."


    It was true. This was experience that Karian had obtained when he was the Student Council President, and was already a basic conclusion that he had derived.


    "I see."


    Lerrin nodded her head while thinking, and Karian didn''t miss this reply of hers.


    "I will strongly propose to her Majesty that she do this."


    "Is that so. Then, I will be able to move quickly."


    "¡­¡­But, the conclusion still isn''t¡­¡­"


    "This conclusion isn''t in my hands, rather it will be guided relying in Haia''s power."


    "That''s true."


    Leerin nodded again, and this conversation ended here.


    After saying ''then I''ll take my leave'', Karian stood up. From Leerin''s surroundings leaked an atmosphere of having relaxed her breath, and though it was only for a moment, Karian didn''t miss that response.


    "Right, right."


    Perhaps it was because of this that Karian let this slip.


    "Though our time was short, we still were companions who lived in the same city, so I would like to give you a recommendation."


    "¡­¡­What recommendation?"


    "It would have been a bit better if you had been completely rescued."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "This has nothing to do with the problems we both share, just with the problem that exists in your heart. It''s because you never solved that problem that you''re so pained."


    "That thing¡­¡­"


    "You really have to show this kind of unfeeling look."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s not only you and I. The problem in our hands is truly too great. In this kind of situation, the other heavy burden that you are embracing will definitely make you suffer failures."


    "¡­¡­That kind of thing, even if you''re brilliant, still¡­¡­"


    "Yes, it''s not something that can be foretold, so it''s only my guess. It''s a guess according to my own experience. Then, I''ll be leaving."


    The guard next to her stared at Karian with a ferocious look. Stania changed her standing position without blinking an eye, inserting herself between that man and Karian who was about to leave the room.


    Leerin stayed sitting on the sofa.


    "Is this good?"


    While they left the residence, Stania asked this.


    "What''s good or not?"


    "What I mean is the thing about Haia."


    "Nn, that should be good. The competition will begin."


    Leerin had only said that she would speak to the Queen, but Karian was truly convinced that the decision to carry out the Heaven''s Blade successor competition had already been finalized.


    Leerin had obtained something that allowed her to possess this kind of authority. Though he didn''t have any clear evidence, Karian had this kind of feeling, and he didn''t think it was himself over-thinking things.


    The presence surrounding Leerin''s body was that kind of thing. It was an expression of naturally standing tall, the expression of understanding how heavy the pressure of her decisions was.


    Moreover, that kind of pressure put her on the verge of collapse.


    "Really. Humans are really creatures that can¡¯t be saved."


    Hard work, good faith, even ideas, the probability of reaching the end following such things was not high. Though the relative importance varied, great numbers of people had experienced such things like defeat, betrayal, or failure in love.


    Karian had also experienced these things. Perhaps it was only because he had experienced these things that he was standing here.


    If he could, Karian wanted to escape defeat, betrayal, failure in love, and such negative experiences. But it was only because he had such experiences that there was the current Karian.


    These defeats definitely hadn''t been in vain.


    "But, defeat is still very scary."


    It was because defeat was very scary that he had prepared so exhaustively. Karian knew that he feared defeat more than anyone.


    Though he knew this, he still had begun such a reckless plan.


    "¡­¡­This analysis will become self-praise soon."


    After murmuring this, Karian didn''t think about Leerin''s situation again.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    When he shifted his attention, he only saw Stania showing an expression of wanting to say something.


    "What is it now?"


    "No, the things about Haia''s competition are already meaningless."


    "Ah, then is it that?''


    "Yes. Regardless of whether that guy becomes a Heaven''s Blade successor or loses and suffers a huge disgrace, I almost don''t care. The question more important than that is who will act as Young Master''s bodyguard. My meaning is, Young Master has already dismissed Haia, but we don''t have time to choose the next candidate."


    "There''s no reason."


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you still here?"


    "Huhh?"


    "Frankly, when I asked my family for assistance, I completely didn''t think that you would come. More importantly, I also hadn''t expected your growth as a Military Artist to have reached this level. If I knew this when I started, perhaps there would have been no reason to employ them."


    "Ah, um¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Stania''s extremely embarrassed appearance made Karian show a puzzled expression.


    "S¡­¡­suddenly sayin'' something like that would make me real troubled."


    "¡­¡­Stania, your native dialect is coming out."


    When Stania''s people had lost their city, Karian''s father had sheltered them, and employed their whole family.


    Every city''s language pretty much had their deviations. But from Karian''s point of view, the degree to which Stania''s city''s language had changed was very large, so there were some areas that were hard for him to understand.


    "! S¡­¡­so sorry!"


    Stania coughed a few times with her whole face red, and after glossing over her slip, she continued speaking as if nothing had happened.


    "But, if Young Master suddenly says something like that, I''ll feel very troubled."


    "I''m only honestly speaking my own thoughts. You''ve become very strong. Ah, but this is only the opinion of an outsider like me, and if you still feel that there''s a reason to hire a guard, we can postpone our leaving to find one¡­¡­"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­ No!"


    "Stania?"


    "Please¡­¡­ please wait a bit."


    Stania squatted down holding her head. She was thinking, but what she thought of was this conversation:


    "Stania, you want to be Young Master''s guard, right?''


    "Yes, father, I want to go."


    "You want to see Young Master huh, it''s already been seven years since we sent him to the bus. You, can you recognize the Young Master?"


    "Of course."


    "Dear, don''t worry about that. How could Stania mistake Young Master."


    "Mother!"


    "Being shy is useless, everyone knows that you like Young Master."


    "Yes yes, that''s good."


    "Even father!?"


    "Though I don''t know why, even the masters have approved of Young Master''s trip. This might be a long trip. You have to work hard."


    "What do you mean by work hard?"


    "Obviously I mean for you to seize the opportunity well. That''s a special bus, no one else will be there."


    "Dear, the driver will be there."


    "Oh, then that won''t work."


    Stania back then had been red-faced and shaking from her anger and shyness. But, as soon as she thought of achieving the situation that those two mouths had proposed, she couldn''t help but do the same thing from back then. Perhaps she had already done so, after all she was already crouching on the ground.


    (Calm down, calm down¡­¡­ The situation won''t turn into that, don''t you know? Young Master is burning with a sense of mission, with no time to notice that kind of thing.)


    Yes, so this was nothing.


    It was nothing, Stania only wanted to be a guard and that was enough.


    (I didn''t think of anything weird. Being by myself is enough. I definitely didn''t think of anything like getting the driver to leave. Nn, I didn''t even think of it.)


    "Stania?"


    "Ah, y¡­¡­yes!"


    Noticing Karian calling for her with a suspicious tone, Stania stood up hurriedly, switching to a different frame of mind.


    "Don''t worry, I can protect Young Master alone."


    "Nn, then please do."


    "Yes!''


    Stania''s mood changed. It was already nothing, she was now a serious, calm woman who could match Karian.


    She thought this way in her heart, but¡­¡­


    Stania still couldn''t deny that the figure of Karian walking in front of her still made her heart throb.


    ¡ó


    After that, the situation progressed in the blink of an eye.


    Today was the competition to decide the Heaven''s Blade successor. This competition was taking place in Grendan''s largest arena, and there was an outrageous number of the city''s residents gathered.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    The chattering of the gathered group filled the entire building, leaving people unable to escape. Haia who was staying in the resting room made an impatient noise.


    But, this annoyance had been half-attracted by Haia and the others.


    Karian''s strategy plan - the project to become known as Inbait''s rival had brought together the city''s residents, succeeding in preparing the atmosphere to be a showdown between two rivals in the Heaven''s Blade successor deciding competition.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the Queen had decided the time of the competition to be when Haia had a ten-match winning streak.


    From this, Haia had become the candidate who was currently waiting in the resting room for the competition to begin.


    "What, this was obviously instigated by that devil, but he just slips away."


    Not long before the competition was decided, Karian left the sentence ''the rest is up to you'', and then dropped Haia and Myunfa to travel by himself. Thinking of his goal, Haia felt that perhaps the last day of his journey wouldn''t happen until the onset of that critical moment.


    Though he thought so, letting things go after carrying them out halfway would obviously make one uncomfortable.


    Haia could only feel dislike towards conditions where worries had not been eliminated.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    What would he do after obtaining a Heaven''s Blade? Up to now, Haia still didn''t have a definite answer.


    Would he confront Layfon? That kind of mindset had long since been resolved by that battle in Zuellni. Haia had lost, and though his desire to become stronger than Layfon had not disappeared, he couldn''t really face him, and his feelings of hate had already disappeared.


    Then, was it for Ryuhou?


    Haia felt that this was the reason. However, would he choose to settle down in Grendan just because of this reason? Receive the torch from Derek, and succeed the Psyharden style?


    "Ha!"


    Hadn''t the issue with the Mercenary Gang already proved that he didn''t have the tolerance to be someone at the top guiding other?


    "Damn!"


    Why did he have to obtain a Heaven''s Blade?


    Words that he had lightly thrown out before coming to Grendan had now become heavy, and could no longer be spoken easily.


    "Haia, are you okay?"


    Myunfa who was also staying in the resting room looked fine. She had recently been looking after Haia''s bad mood, and though he felt guilty, her consideration still didn''t make Haia''s impatience disappear.


    "¡­¡­But, you''ve always been by my side."


    His guilt became words and escaped his mouth.


    "Huh?"


    The sudden words made Myunfa open her eyes wide without comprehending their meaning.


    "Are you about bored now?"


    "How could¡­¡­ of course not."


    "Really? I myself feel annoyed, not having a clear attitude makes me hate myself!"


    Haia understood that he feared settling down.


    His search for reasons was also because he endlessly asked himself whether he could win against his fear of settling down.


    Though there were many reasons, when Haia was young and when he was in the Mercenary Gang he was unable to stay in a group. To him, the choice of settling down needed even more determination than entering the battlefield.


    Moreover, even to now, Haia hadn''t found sufficient reason to give him that determination.


    "The reasons that this idiot can get won''t be able to convince anyone~"


    "Haia¡­¡­"


    "Right."


    "Huh?"


    A thought suddenly flashed through Haia''s mind.


    "Myunfa, is there anything you''d want to do if you lived here?"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "Ah, it doesn''t have to be here~ If you settled down, is there anything you''d want to do?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Is there?"


    "Nn, nn¡­¡­"


    "Let me hear it~"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    If he didn''t have his own reasons, wouldn''t it be okay to act based on other people''s reasons? Though it was on the spur of the moment, Haia felt that way. Though he said this, just anyone''s reasons wouldn''t be enough, but if it were Myunfa, perhaps it might not be bad. That kind of thinking naturally emerged in Haia.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Cmon, let''s hear it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Nn?"


    "Kindergarten."


    "Ah?"


    "I want to try being a kindergarten teacher¡­¡­"


    Myunfa lowered her head with her face red, and Haia was taken aback because of that scene.


    That dream was far too simple.


    But, it was a dream that couldn''t be realized without settling down.


    Haia had asked this under the assumption of settling down, so obviously that kind of answer would appear, so the word kindergarten didn''t make him surprised.


    What surprised him was how naturally Myunfa had spoken that answer.


    She had definitely thought about this before.


    The people in the Mercenary Gang were also like this. When the Queen had informed them that the mission had ended, homesickness had appeared on their faces.


    It was an emotion that only those who had settled down would have.


    At the time, Haia had felt impatience and jealousy because he didn''t have those kinds of feelings. Haia felt fear and anger because those feelings had broken the Mercenary Gang that he had seen as his family, and since he couldn''t share those feelings with everyone, it also made the feeling that he was an abnormal being naturally appear in his mind.


    Haia had gone out of control because of this, and had suffered defeat in his duel against Layfon, and in the end was expelled from the Mercenary Gang. At the time the only person who followed him was Myunfa.


    So, Haia had believed that her desire to settle down wasn''t so strong.


    (Aah¡­¡­ Damn!)


    He pretty much knew that this had only been his wishful thinking. Myunfa also had those kinds of feelings, and she also dreamed of an ordinary life.


    "Kindergarten¡­¡­ Ah~"


    "Th¡­¡­that¡­¡­I don''t really have to¡­¡­it''s only something I said I want to try."


    "Myunfa will definitely be looked down upon by those youngsters, and they''ll peek up your skirt~"


    "That''s saying too much!"


    "They''ll definitely peek."


    "I¡­¡­ I''m also a Military Artist, I can avoid those small tricks."


    "Definitely not~ You definitely can''t."


    "Th¡­¡­ Things aren''t like that!"


    Myunfa felt wronged, and her humorous responses made Haia laugh nonstop.


    At that time, a knock on the door sounded.


    "C¡­¡­ Come in."


    After responding to the noise, Myunfa opened the door. Standing outside was a woman.


    The first thing that greeted the eyes was golden hair that billowed like waves.


    "Excuse me, Haia Laia. It''s about time, are you prepared?"


    Though signs of old age such as wrinkles could be seen, she was still an admirable, beautiful woman. Myunfa who stood next to her looking at her stood there with her mouth frozen.


    "¡­¡­Nn, any time is fine."


    After confirming the Dite stored in his weapon pouch, Haia stood up.


    Was this woman a competition worker? But Haia hadn''t seen anything like an armband on her body.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the air.


    However, that atmosphere didn''t feel annoying.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Haia had a kind of realization.


    "Right, let me ask you, sis."


    "What?"


    Haia spoke to the woman who was waiting for him to walk out of the room:


    "Myunfa said she wants to be a kindergarten teacher, what do you think?"


    "Huhh?"


    Perhaps because she hadn''t foreseen that Haia would say something like this, Myunfa made a surprised sound.


    "If it were you, perhaps it would be pretty suitable."


    "Huh? Th¡­¡­Thank you¡­¡­very much."


    The other party''s serious reply made Myunfa feel confused.


    Seeing this scene, Haia confirmed something.


    "Then, in order to confirm whether Myunfa will be peeked at, I''ll go grab a Heaven''s Blade~"


    "Haia!"


    Haia laughed out loud at the red-eared Myunfa while leaving the resting room.


    The woman didn''t seem to want to lead the way, only standing in her spot watching Haia walk to the meeting place.


    "Haia."


    Catching up from behind him, Myunfa lowered her voice and said:


    "That woman just now¡­¡­ She couldn''t be¡­¡­"


    "Perhaps."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "If she doesn''t want to say it, then I''ll stay silent for now."


    She should have her own problems.


    "Ah, if even Myunfa noticed, it''s clear she doesn''t really want to hide."


    "Ah, um-"


    Myunfa didn''t know what she should say, and could only continually make quiet noises. After laughing at her being like this, Haia showed a solemn expression.


    "If she has reasons, I''ll ask, since after all what I want to do now is¡­¡­"


    The meeting place drew closer. Because it had no place to go, vibrations and sounds bounced off each other and became stronger, covering Haia.


    They were the cheers of this city''s people.


    From now on, he had to protect the owners of these cheers.


    "I''ll take a Heaven''s Blade."


    After saying this, Haia entered the passageway.

 Volume 18, 2 — The Abandoned City and the Lost Childs Labyrinth

    Volume 18, Chapter 2: The Abandoned City and the Lost Child''s Labyrinth


    When they arrived at their destination, it was noon on the second day.


    Towering in front of them was the city that had stopped moving, and the atmosphere permeating the empty city air made it like looking at ruins, making one''s chest fill with a hard-to-describe loneliness.


    "¡­¡­Was it like this before?"


    The last time he had come to this deserted city was already something from a year ago.


    After comparing his memories from that time, Layfon showed a puzzled expression.


    "The place we arrived at this time is different from before, so it''s not unusual if the appearance seems different¡­¡­"


    Felli''s voice trailed off as she spoke, because she was currently confirming Layfon''s perceptions with her Psychokinesis flakes.


    "Though there are some differences from the appearance before, other than natural degradation like weathering, I haven''t noticed any abnormalities."


    "Is¡­¡­ that so."


    "¡­¡­Until now the air filter has still had some use, but the electricity supply seems somewhat unstable, so we can''t completely relax."


    "I understand."


    Overall, they only had to enter the city to be able to remove their protective suits. Layfon had already gotten used to the air inside the helmet, but he still relaxed once he thought of soon being able to leave the suffocating air.


    "Hah."


    Felli removed the helmet and sighed, making Layfon very surprised. She was the one who said they couldn''t completely relax in this place.


    "Felli¡­¡­ Leave confirming the safety of this place to me."


    The air filter couldn''t function completely, so the air in this place could have already been tainted by pollutants.


    "I already judged that this place is safe! You don''t trust me?"


    "It''s not like that¡­¡­"


    After being glared at, Layfon couldn''t say anything.


    This was definitely because Felli also wanted to remove her helmet as quickly as possible, and Layfon also removed his helmet. The city was full of new air, making him feel grateful.


    After inhaling a breath, Felli once again began gathering information, and Layfon also moved the motorcycle to a place that seemed a bit safer.


    "I haven''t noticed any place different from before, and there are no filth monsters hiding, and I firmly believe that the city before us is safe."


    "¡­¡­Then, the problem is, where exactly were those battle records placed?"


    "Nn¡­¡­ but, I can probably guess they''re over there."


    "Huh?"


    "There are traces in the central part of the city that there might have once been an extremely huge building standing there. Judging from the position, it''s not hard to speculate that it was a building quite similar to Zuellni''s large Student Council building."


    "¡­¡­If there are important records, they''ll definitely be there?"


    "Yes."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Nn, let''s go."


    After nodding to each other, the two of them advanced to the center.


    Advancing through the city without people.


    "But actually, this place is quite tranquil."


    "Isn''t that obvious? Because there isn''t anyone here except for us."


    "Eh, it''s not only that¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t know what to say, raising his head to look at the sky. The sky was clear, blue to a degree that didn''t match this kind of situation. Perhaps it was because the concentration of pollutants was very low, Layfon thought, feeling that it also had to do with the air filter being very thin.


    Even if there were no filth monsters here, the air filter could suddenly break down, so they definitely couldn''t let their guard down in the current situation.


    "¡­¡­It probably has to do with there being no footsteps of the city."


    "Is that so."


    Felli also looked over there. The legs that would no longer move and had lost their control were covered with vegetation, so they didn''t look like metal, but rather seemed like rotting trees standing tall, surrounding Layfon and Felli from all directions.


    "¡­¡­Delbone was born in this city?"


    Layfon had already known that she had been born in a different city. But long before Layfon had been born, Delbone had already been a Heaven''s Blade successor. The current Layfon stood in her hometown. Thinking of this, Layfon couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling inside him.


    But, this was really just a feeling. She had her own history, and her history could perhaps help Layfon draw closer to the truth.


    "I didn''t learn of any details of her background from the information she gave to me."


    Felli walked next to Layfon while saying this:


    "But considering her abilities and the related portion of the central district, I can surmise that she also enjoyed a high position in this city."


    "¡­¡­Did this place perish while Delbone still stayed in this city?"


    "We should carry out an investigation to know the answer."


    The crumbling streets extended endlessly in front of them. Buildings that had been crushed from above appeared one after another, and these buildings made Layfon have doubts. These buildings were mixed with the other collapsed buildings, and picking them out wasn''t easy, but Layfon noticed that the buildings that had collapsed in this strange manner seemed as if they drew a straight line one after another towards the central district that Layfon and Felli were advancing towards.


    "Do you know what''s going on with this?"


    "I guess these have been crushed flat by some giant, or were crushed by some object, I''m uncertain. If they were crushed by filth monsters, then their condition wouldn''t be so neat. If they were the work of a giant, it hasn''t left any traces, which makes me very curious."


    "I can''t understand the situation at all."


    "So true."


    Felli showed a displeased expression, and Layfon didn''t relax his alertness towards the surroundings.


    Though he had had this feeling before, something about this place really wasn''t right.


    Layfon''s feelings back then were very fuzzy, and the friction with Gorneo and Shante''s self-asserted provocations made that kind of feeling even harder to grasp.


    But perhaps, when the truth of the obscure feeling revealed itself for the first time, the two of them would make a clear judgment.


    Right now, Layfon matched Felli''s speed and slowly advanced. If Layfon carried her and leaped, they could reach their destination in the blink of an eye, but¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­What''s wrong?"


    Layfon moved his hands to his chest and stopped, and this action made Felli ask him in a surprised tone.


    "Ah, nothing¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Anyway, the central district is still a bit away."


    "Right."


    "After all, there seems to be no dangers in this place, and asking Fon Fon to carry me there seems a bit faster."


    "¡­¡­R¡­¡­right, that''s true."


    The words from Felli''s mouth were exactly the same as the proposal that Layfon was about to say to her.


    Though it was exactly the same¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong?"


    His body refused to continue moving.


    "Huh¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­"


    Layfon moved his arms in front of him, bending them a few times, and extended his fingers. His hand moved, no problems. Nowhere in his body did that sudden occurrence happen again.


    "What are you doing with those weird movements? Whatever, we''ll advance after a careful investigation from a distance."


    "S¡­¡­ sorry."


    Layfon followed behind Felli, his entire body feeling small.


    (¡­¡­Huh?)


    Layfon looked at his hands, tilting his head and showing a confused expression. His hands moved without problems. There was nothing wrong. Layfon moved his fingers, confirmed his elbow joints, turned his wrists¡­¡­ there weren''t any problems anywhere.


    In that case, why had his body suddenly stopped moving?


    "That''s strange?"


    "What?"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­ nothing."


    "¡­¡­Can you stop muttering?"


    "Um, sorry."


    Knowing that Felli''s mood had become bad, Layfon felt even smaller.


    But, the event just now might be a very big problem.


    His body had become strange when Layfon planned on touching Felli. Though he didn''t know the reason, there was an obvious effect, and it was only after Layfon planned to do so that his body had become how it did.


    Was it touching Felli that had made Layfon unconsciously hesitate?


    (Why?)


    He didn''t know.


    (Um¡­?)


    What had happened until today? Layfon tried recalling.


    Since Felli had succeeded in the autumn in analyzing Delbone''s heritage, Layfon had passed his days and nights training.


    He had not been surreptitious, and had been openly carrying out his training throughout. Layfon didn''t know when he would come to this city, so he had set completing the Composite Blast move as his target, continuing to accumulate training and experience.


    Because Layfon had lived that kind of life, he almost hadn''t spoken with Nina or Claribel, even Felli. Layfon''s most common conversation partner might have been Harley. In order to improve the Dites'' capabilities, he had given his assistance to the best of his abilities.


    The achievements were now stored in Layfon''s weapon belt.


    "It''s almost time."


    Even now, Layfon could recall Kirik''s both resigned and terrified face as he said that.


    (Nn¡­?)


    Layfon had passed every day with that kind of feeling, and he didn''t know the reason why he had suddenly hesitated when he was about to touch Felli.


    (Aah, really. Why is it?)


    The difficult feeling made Layfon feel a bit impatient. Even looking at her petite figure made him feel discomfort.


    Perhaps as an effect of his mood, Layfon''s response was a bit slow, even though it was a very slight difference.


    A strange sound came from above.


    "! Felli!"


    As if overlapping with the sound, a shadow covered his feet. Layfon dashed forward as if he were charging out of the shadow to grab Felli in his arms.


    "Fon!"


    Felli''s voice passed by his ears, and then gradually disappeared. Layfon ran without looking, and behind him an explosion rang out.


    Layfon leaped as if he were being propelled by the pressure of the explosion, and then touched down on the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    After asking this, Layfon looked at Felli in his arms, whose face had lost its color.


    "I''m¡­¡­ okay."


    Though she said so, the expression on her face was quite abnormal.


    A tear had appeared in the right shoulder of the protective suit. The debris flying around there had definitely grazed that area.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Seeing her shoulder that had started bleeding, Layfon clenched his teeth.


    "Filth monsters¡­¡­? How could that be, until just now there were no responses at all¡­¡­"


    Felli uttered a confused voice from his arms, and her voice exuded the atmosphere of her bearing the pain.


    Before them was a filth monster like a giant.


    "This thing¡­¡­"


    Layfon had seen it.


    "I saw this in Zuellni¡­¡­"


    Felli made a hoarse sound. Was it because of surprise, or pain?


    This filth monster possessed four limbs just like a human, but only a head portion that was squashed flat like a small hill of flesh, and on that head there was only a single mouth. A ball inside its chest endlessly rotated, and one couldn''t help but think that it was an organ for sensory perceptions.


    It seemed exactly the same as the giants that had attacked Zuellni before.


    "I didn''t expect these things to be here¡­¡­ as expected, something is hidden here."


    "¡­¡­Please wait a bit."


    "Fon Fon?"


    There was only a single giant. After confirming that there were no signs of additional enemies, Layfon gently put Felli down.


    "I''ll settle things quickly, then treat your wounds."


    "O¡­¡­Okay¡­¡­"


    Layfon stationed himself in front of Felli, and drew out the Sapphire Dite from his weapon belt, grasping it firmly in his hand.


    Layfon didn''t restore the Dite, just charging at the giant.


    The giant roared.


    It grasped the haft of a roughly sharpened weapon that could only be described as a pillar in its hands, and then swung it down aimed at Layfon.


    Layfon avoided the blow with the smallest movement.


    A strong wind blew past his cheek, and sparks burst out along the defensive Kei along his body. Layfon swept the Dite still in its unrestored state out horizontally.


    "¡­¡­Restoration."


    The light of restoration shone in all directions. The light gathered, and along with the Kei that Layfon sent out solidified into a blade.


    The razor-sharp blade took form in front of the giant''s abdomen, tearing its flesh.


    Psyharden Technique - Impromptu Scorpion Strike.


    This was a move to cut apart the enemy''s weapon by pouring a consistent flow of Kei into the unrestored Dite and having it maintain the form of a razor-thin blade. Though it was only momentary, for a split-second the blade would take a transcendent form, and the cut paths would become complex and chaotic because of this.


    Moreover though this was only a single strike, it could result in the giant being drawn and quartered.


    When the Kei that allowed the Dite to take shape was liberated, it would produce an extreme heat. The pieces of the giant that the strike left would be burned to a crisp because of this extreme heat.


    In a moment, the giant disappeared into nothing. Layfon acted as if he hadn''t even seen it, returning the Dite to its original form and walking back to Felli''s side.


    "Let''s look for somewhere safe to treat you."


    "O¡­¡­Okay. Then¡­¡­"


    Layfon carried the somewhat confused Felli, running quickly towards the place she indicated.


    Under Felli''s guidance, Layfon entered a relatively intact building.


    "We have to treat the wound quickly¡­¡­"


    After taking the medical kit from his supplies, Layfon put his hands on Felli''s clothes.


    "Hey! What are you doing?"


    "What do you mean, what am I doing, let me see your wound quickly."


    "I know that, but I can do this kind of thing myself!"


    "Huh? Ah¡­¡­ Aah!"


    Felli''s cheeks were red to an obvious degree, and seeing her response, Layfon realized what he was doing.


    He hurriedly removed the hand on Felli''s shoulder.


    This movement seemed as if he were trying to tear Felli''s clothes off.


    (No, that''s actually it. But, I did it for treating the wound, I wasn''t thinking anything like that¡­¡­)


    Layfon voiced his reasons inside his heart, but his mouth could only tremble, unable to form those reasons into words.


    "Never mind it, please face that way!"


    Suffering Felli''s loud anger, Layfon quickly turned his back to her, and jumped through the large hole in that wall, moving to the room next door.


    In here, even if a situation happened, he could quickly take action.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Felli mumbled this, and this word made Layfon shrink his body and hold his head in his hands.


    (Aah, really! What am I doing?)


    A sad mood entered his body, making Layfon painfully think of rolling around on the ground. Worrying about Felli''s response was unavoidable, but just like what had happened just now, Layfon hadn''t been able to take calm and correct actions.


    (I should say I can''t really understand what I''m doing.)


    One moment thinking that he couldn''t touch Felli, and suddenly taking her clothes off in the next¡­¡­


    (No, I only wanted to help her, but¡­¡­ But!)


    As expected, Layfon hadn''t kept his calm. If they were outside the city, her wound would need instant treatment, and the clothing would have to be repaired, or she might die from it. But in the end this place was inside the city, so there was no reason to be that frantic.


    Not only this, the battle with the giant just now was the same. Though Felli had received a wound, Layfon had let anger affect him too easily.


    Yes, he had gotten angry.


    He didn''t think getting angry was very strange. Though he said so, hadn''t he been too angry?


    (It''s really strange.)


    Layfon couldn''t understand himself.


    Why would things be like this¡­¡­ Suddenly making that baffling sort of overreaction?


    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    Felli asked from the other side of the wall, and Layfon almost jumped from surprise.


    "Wh¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    "Your weird movements are way too obvious, can you please not do things half-heartedly?"


    "Um¡­¡­"


    The almost emotionless tone like usual made Layfon unable to say anything.


    "Your actions these past few months are strange in a few ways."


    "S¡­¡­Since that long ago?"


    Felli traced back even farther than Layfon had thought about just now.


    "It only started after I finished analyzing Delbone''s heritage. Though you were very concentrated on training, it reduced your time with everyone in the apartment."


    "T¡­¡­True."


    "Your reason for concentrating on training isn''t strange. But your manner towards someone else while you were training was very strange."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­If you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask."


    If this much had already been said, Layfon couldn''t take a half-hearted tone and say something like ''I don''t know what you''re talking about''.


    ''Someone else'' obviously meant Meishen. Regarding this, Layfon truly couldn''t say anything, not even a blatant lie like ''nothing''s wrong''.


    Truthfully, if he only met Meishen by accident, an awkward atmosphere would arise between the two of them. In order to avoid that kind of situation, both sides deliberately pretended that everything was normal, but even they both knew that their action wasn''t so good.


    Though they hadn''t talked, both of them felt that they could only let time settle their hearts, so the outcome was that they tried to avoid seeing each other.


    They didn''t know how Felli or Nina who lived in the same apartment building would see this.


    (Umm¡­¡­)


    When he thought of how he had been totally seen through, Layfon felt shamed to death.


    (No¡­¡­)


    Layfon held his head, thinking.


    Hadn''t Layfon experienced being shamed to death many times before for various reasons, and been corrected by Felli every time?


    (I''ve really been seen through.)


    It wasn''t like Felli was using Psychokinesis to monitor Layfon twenty-four hours a day. In other words, Layfon was completely exposed in front of Felli''s sharp observation, and Layfon was undoubtedly someone seen through easily.


    "¡­¡­I can''t hide any secrets in front of Felli."


    "How rude, are you trying to say that I''m monitoring you?"


    "It¡­¡­It''s not like that. But, that kind of thing has truly happened several times¡­¡­"


    "That''s because¡­¡­"


    "Because¡­¡­?"


    Felli was speaking vaguely.


    "Because of what?"


    "Because you showed such an obviously idiotic expression, anyone would see it."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Receiving Felli''s counter, Layfon couldn''t raise his head.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    In the end, how many times had she said that by now? Felli spoke what she had spoken many times before as she stared at the other side of the wall.


    (Why doesn''t he know?)


    Felli''s feelings had been extremely tense when she noticed the situation between him and her. Would there be a day when he would understand those feelings?


    (I think that day probably won''t come.)


    Felli had also thought about the other possibility.


    Perhaps Layfon had received Meishen''s confession, and had only shown that kind of attitude in front of everyone because he was shy.


    Perhaps the awe-inspiring determination that he had let Felli see in the hospital was a determination that he had made for Meishen.


    After calmly observing the situation, Felli made the conclusion that these situations were impossible. However, discomfort still remained in Felli''s heart for a long time, refusing to dissipate.


    Felli really wanted to grab his collar and yell: ''Do you understand these feelings?''


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But, she hadn''t done that, and couldn''t do it.


    Felli hated Meishen from the bottom of her heart, and was jealous and envious of her.


    Because Felli still didn''t have that kind of courage.


    ¡ó


    After treating Felli''s wound and repairing her clothing, Layfon once again set out with Felli.


    "Then, shall we move over there in a leap?"


    "No, it''s alright."


    Layfon could leap to the central district in a breath if he carried Felli. Layfon once again made this proposal, but Felli gave a negative answer.


    "Huh? Then¡­¡­"


    "There are those creatures here, and I don''t think the enemy''s attacks will end like that."


    "Nn, so I feel that quickly getting to the central district and finishing our investigation as soon as possible is a bit¡­¡­"


    "No, the enemies can penetrate my Psychokinesis, and I care about this a lot. If the opponent already knows what we''re trying, there''s a possibility that they are hiding in wait for us to fall into their trap. Right now, we should carefully advance."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Felli''s views were correct. But for some unknown reason, Layfon wanted to disagree with her words, and his chest began to hurt.


    But, she was right.


    This was enemy territory. Taking action based on this knowledge was obviously better. Even Layfon had not determined the moment when that giant had appeared. If they were the same kind of giant as the ones that had fought with Nina in the empty city and could separate into fine particles, then there were no safe places here.


    (Now isn''t the time to be distracted by strange things.)


    Layfon directed his consciousness into battle mode. Doing this should remove his superfluous thoughts, reaching his goal of a focused mind.


    But still, why had that giant been here?


    That giant was the same as the creatures that had attacked Zuellni. From its level of strength, it was probably weaker than a stage one mature phase. If they attacked in the same numbers as they had in Zuellni, it would be very difficult to cope with. But, if they came one or two at a time, and more importantly fought inside the city where they weren''t limited by protective clothing, they wouldn''t fall into an unfavorable situation if they weren''t careless.


    Layfon wasn''t concerned about this, but rather the fact that they possessed the same shape.


    Regardless of whether it was a male phase or female phase, or if it were a larvae, the form of such a strange creature wouldn''t appear.


    The forms of mature phases were manifold, and Layfon had never seen mature phases whose forms were completely the same.


    Though the creatures that had attacked Zuellni and the creatures they had fought in the empty city were giants of different forms, if they attacked with a group of the same creatures, it could be interpreted that they were a group that had gone through the same growth process.


    But, it couldn''t be like that. Entering battle at different times but meeting the exact same form of enemy, wasn''t that very strange?


    In conclusion, perhaps the judgment that these creatures were filth monsters was wrong.


    The giants weren''t filth monsters?


    Layfon had once pondered this, and perhaps that was the answer.


    He couldn''t obtain any definitive evidence.


    If someone knew, he hoped that the other party would tell him the answer.


    "After all, what kind of things are we fighting against?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I mean the enemies; even now I can''t really make sense of it."


    "We came here to investigate that."


    "That''s true."


    Felli''s answer was very indifferent, so Layfon could only make an ambiguous response. He felt that he seemed to have spoken about this with Felli before, so perhaps she didn''t want to hear this conversation over and over.


    However, Layfon still involuntarily thought about it.


    He pondered endlessly.


    The enemy had come before him before. Though the enemy just now had shown the form of a giant, it wasn''t the true enemy.


    Layfon truly couldn''t understand this feeling.


    In all of the battles since Layfon had come from Grendan to Zuellni, no, even before that, in all of his Military Artist battles, he had fought with filth monsters and other opponents that were menaces that existed in front of his eyes.


    Filth monsters didn''t hide anything, they were simply enemies that existed on the surface. There were no schemes hidden among them.


    Though the battles between cities were against the same type of city and were regulated by laws and positions, they were also almost all carried out in the form of skirmishes, so they weren''t much different from fights against filth monsters.


    ''Enemies in front of their eyes''.


    Layfon and the Military Artists only knew these kinds of battles.


    On the road in front of the battle was still the reason that had brought the battle about, and behind the menace in front of them was still the being that had sent that menace. Layfon wasn''t used to this way of thinking, so couldn''t think of this as realistic at all.


    (Who''s the enemy, what''s the enemy, if only I knew this answer¡­¡­)


    Perhaps it was a bit different.


    Nina was also a Military Artist, and her way of looking at things should be similar to Layfon''s.


    Even so, she was not at a loss.


    Was this because she could see the enemies? If it were like this, the confusion in Layfon''s heart should also disappear, right?


    (That would be good.)


    To Layfon, these feelings amounted to his desires.


    "¡­¡­Things aren''t going too smoothly."


    After walking for a bit, Felli murmured this.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m searching for enemies. From what happened before, I surmise that the opponent should be a collective being of tiny particles, and I''m searching with that theory as my foundation, but it''s not going too smoothly."


    "Meaning that Psychokinesis can''t find this enemy either?"


    "If our enemy can make Psychokinesis fail, I should have a peculiar feeling that I normally don''t experience, but I don''t have such a feeling. Still, if the enemies are giving me fake information instead of the truth, I should also have an unnatural feeling, but I don''t have such a feeling."


    Felli murmured this, balling her hands into fists.


    (Ahh¡­¡­)


    The search not going smoothly made her feel impatient.


    After understanding this, Layfon felt slightly more comfortable. Obviously, nothing good had come of the situation because of this.


    "How annoying."


    Felli continued murmuring:


    "If this goes on, we won''t be able to safely investigate the central district."


    "Right."


    They didn''t know how much time they would have to spend on the investigation. Moreover, in the situation where they didn''t know when enemies would attack, even Felli couldn''t keep her focus.


    "What should we do? Should we prepare somewhere, and wait for safety to be confirmed before continuing our investigation?"


    "That¡­¡­ Layfon, you decide."


    "Huh? Huhh?"


    "Regardless of which choice you pick, it''s true that we have no way to affirm it. Therefore, it should be you who makes the decision."


    Because the person who decided to come here was you. The meaning in Felli''s words made Layfon feel resistance.


    "Um, well¡­¡­"


    Layfon was very troubled. Though he was troubled, what Felli said was correct, so he had to make the decision.


    "Then, today we''ll first watch the situation, and if it doesn''t improve we''ll set out again for the central district, how''s that?"


    "I feel that judgment is very indecisive."


    "Wu!"


    "But, putting safety as the first priority and bringing about zero results is also problematic. Setting a deadline is an appropriate judgment."


    "Then, you didn''t need to say that¡­¡­"


    "What I wanted to say was, even if your judgment was appropriate, your mentality with which you made the choice was indecisive."


    Perhaps it was truly like that.


    She had truly seen through him. Layfon felt that he had broken out in a cold sweat.


    In the end, they hadn''t advanced much distance today. Layfon and Felli again found a place that looked safe to rest, but Felli''s search didn''t seem to have any progress.


    For a safeguard, Layfon scattered steel threads throughout the surroundings, creating a defensive formation for contingencies.


    Afterwards, Layfon didn''t have anything to do. Felli was focusing her mind to carry out her search, giving off an atmosphere that said not to talk to her. But, Layfon had already grown tired of the thoughts circling inside him. Layfon already knew the answer. He had to witness what was in the destination he would advance towards. It was for this that he was here. He could only repeat this. So, he planned to think about it as little as possible, but when he had nothing to do, he involuntarily pondered about it.


    Layfon''s tense feeling hadn''t subsided. But, even if he was in a tense state, he could still think about things. After all, if he maintained his tense state for a long time, his mood would have to relax to some degree, and the tense feeling would have no way of continuing on.


    If he didn''t use the time to explore himself, was there anything else he could do? In the end, all he could do was imagine things, and Layfon raised his head to look at the deserted city gradually being dyed with the colors of the sunset.


    This place seemed to be a private residence. The windows were broken, and wind blew strongly into the room. After turning to the side and looking at Felli who was sitting on the sofa in meditation, Layfon leaned on the window frame that he had knocked the glass shards out of, gazing at the scenery outside.


    The many colors of the sunset made Layfon think of flame, making him recall memories of when he had visited an abandoned city before. At the time, a moving city had appeared near the only selenium mine that Zuellni possessed. In order to investigate the situation, Nina and others of the seventeenth platoon along with Gorneo''s platoon had come to that deserted region.


    Gorneo was born in Grendan, and was the little brother of the Heaven''s Blade successor Savaris Luckens. At the same time he was a disciple of Gahard Baren who had exposed Layfon''s crimes. He held hatred for Layfon, and Shante had responded to this hatred and gone out of control, and the two of them had begun a fight because of this.


    This creature hadn''t appeared at that time, why had it waited till now to appear?


    When had it come here? Was it here from long ago, or from after that?


    His memories let doubts flicker through his mind while they floated towards the battle between Layfon and Gorneo.


    Currently, Layfon''s memories and the thoughts before him had been dyed in the same color.


    "Right, it''s really strange."


    "What is it?"


    Felli opened her eyes and looked at Layfon.


    "I''m talking about this city, it''s really strange."


    "We knew it was very strange since the beginning."


    "No¡­¡­ not like that¡­¡­"


    If even Felli hadn''t noticed it, that meant¡­¡­ No, at the time she had been knocked out by Shante, so perhaps she hadn''t been able to grasp the entire situation.


    "Please explain."


    "It''s the air filter, it shouldn''t be still working."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you remember the time when we came here before? At the time an explosion occurred, it was in the Mechanical Department of the city."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s words brought out Felli''s recollections.


    Layfon had fought with Shante, and that battle had combusted the liquefied selenium in the city''s Mechanical Department.


    The reason that Layfon and the others were safe even after being next to the explosion was because of precautions, because the Mechanical Department had safety equipment to avoid igniting the selenium flowing inside the tubes, and they had worked efficiently. But there was another reason before this that they had turned out safe, which was that the amount of remaining liquefied selenium in storage was very low.


    The city had obviously lost the last of its energy due to the explosion, so the air filter shouldn''t be working anymore. Even if there was still some energy left behind, with such a large hole opened in the walls of the Mechanical Department, it was very difficult to imagine that the air filter could continue working under these circumstances.


    More importantly, and Felli had also said this, the city''s exterior was about the same as before. Felli had forgotten about the explosion from that time.


    "Then, this city is¡­¡­"


    He was in front of Felli who was showing a confused look. In order not to miss any small changes, Layfon pushed his consciousness to its limits.


    "Though I don''t understand how, someone has repaired this city, making it into the same appearance from that time."


    There were enemies here, and they should know that Layfon and Felli were already somewhat aware.


    "For what reason?"


    "That¡­¡­ How would I know!"


    Layfon moved with the speed of a Military Artist, reaching his arms out to grab Felli who was making a confused look, and then carried her.


    He leaped up high.


    The steel threads in front of him separated the ceiling of the ruins, releasing Layfon and Felli into the sky.


    The ground beneath him mutated. The surrounding building and ground began to crumble, preparing to become that giant.


    "¡­¡­If they''re things like tiny particles, and they can really become anything¡­¡­"


    Layfon moved the defensive formation of steel threads, and Felli murmured from his arms:


    "If this kind of substance replaced the functions of this abandoned city, if it reappears¡­¡­"


    The giants that appeared under them were easily cut apart by the defensive formation of steel threads, but Layfon who listened to Felli''s words could only feel his hair standing on end.


    His surroundings could all be these kinds of giants.


    Meaning that the two were already inside the belly of those creatures.


    ¡ó


    Vati raised her eyebrows. Her mimicry program had successfully improved its capabilities, and she could finally make this kind of expression with almost no delay or errors.


    However, the occasion when she made this expression was a bit off.


    "Is it not good?"


    "No, it''s quite tasty."


    "Really?"


    "There''s nothing wrong."


    Vati was sampling Meishen''s new products. It was truly very difficult to appease Meishen who was showing an uncomfortable expression. The next step after being able to make these expressions was to improve the calculation on when to suppress this expression. Vati though about this while she sampled Meishen''s new products.


    It was only this that she still couldn''t assess, even today. Human mannerisms were quite difficult, and there weren''t any completely correct responses.


    It was currently nightfall.


    There weren''t many people who came here, and because of this, there weren''t many people who came directly to the store, and the ones who did were almost all friends who lived in the apartment building. In this situation, Meishen should be able to be comfortable as she confirmed the taste of her new products.


    But actually, she had already stood back up again several times. Judging from her expression, the smile that Meishen directed towards Vati wasn''t fake.


    More importantly, this could also be judged from her conversations with her good friends, Mifi and Naruki.


    The time¡­¡­ was probably approaching.


    If she thought about it, the action of taste-testing was almost meaningless. However, Vati didn''t give it up because it was meaningless.


    Vati had made the conclusion that humans couldn''t make decisions relying on everything. At least, this was true for the ''humanity'' that L?vateinn wished for. Because what she yearned for wasn¡¯t human on an academic level, but the emotional side of human. She wanted to extract humanity from the entirety of humankind. Though that kind of action was strange, she who was a machine proceeded almost without any doubts.


    Though was she a Nano-Celluloid mechanical being, ever since L?vateinn had the opportunity to think independently and was able to try living, she could only set that as her target.


    "Nn? The smell seems a little too strong."


    Meishen also tried the cake herself. Vati responded to her mumble while solving a different problem.


    It was the problem occurring in the abandoned city.


    The moon had once succeeded in connecting with this world a long time ago, and at the time Vati had seized the chance to send herself over to this side of the world in that city that had once existed.


    ''Once existed''. The reason for the use of past tense was justified.


    Though Vati had sent herself into this world in parts, she hadn''t gathered enough information, and a fight had broken out with the city''s Military Artists on the connected side, and the city had been destroyed.


    Because the connection had also been severed, Vati judged that she couldn''t continue acting at that stage, so she stopped preparing to execute her battle plans of that time. When she had successfully invaded this world, she hadn''t confirmed whether her other portions had survived.


    However, that copy still lived.


    Since it was rendered into a dormant state, Vati hadn''t noticed its existence with her information-gathering until now. However, this portion had entered a living state because they had gotten close, and had come in contact with Vati''s information network.


    With regard to this copy that would be tentatively called ''Vati B'', Vati planned to first come in contact with it, because she wanted to know what had happened in the period where the connection was broken, and also planned on taking the copy back, placing it back under her control.


    They had charged out of Zuellni to gather information using their own methods, so Vati planned on obstructing the two. If possible, Vati wanted them to follow some guidelines.


    (''Vati B'', this is the Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn. Report the situation immediately.)


    Vati took Meishen''s cake to an area of the store without any customer presence, and drank tea while using a commanding tone to contact the other party.


    However, the other party''s response was outside of her expectations.


    (¡­¡­Kschk¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    (Please respond, ''Vati B''.)


    (Interface 1¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Szhhkc.)


    There were sounds mixed in with the communication. In this situation, there shouldn''t be any factors interfering with the communication, this was quite strange.


    (Have your replaced your functions? First receive the specifications of communication here.)


    (¡­¡­Khhsch, Interface 1. Answer me, why do you want to stop the war?)


    (That is the judgment that I made with my own special data. You only need to cooperate with me to understand everything.)


    There shouldn''t have even been a reason to carry out this kind of communication. Because the other party was a copy of her, she shouldn''t be able to resist the original body Vati.


    However, to allow the copy to continue gathering information in the case that communication was cut, Vati had given it jurisdiction, and perhaps this jurisdiction had led to independence over the course of the copy''s evolution. Even if it faced the instructions of Vati who was in a higher position, ''Vati B'' still stubbornly limited the communication that Vati could have with its core.


    (I refuse this proposal. Interface 1, if you don''t carry out the battle plans, I will replace you.)


    (Wait, that''s impossible with your authority and power)


    (No, Interface 1. For this day, I have improved myself until now, and it''s definitely not impossible.)


    ''Vati B''s response was very stubborn, and Vati continuously tried to enter the other party''s core from the small channel of communication, seeing whether she could take back control. However, before she could obtain results, communication had already been sealed off completely.


    "Vati¡­¡­ What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­Nn? Is there something?"


    "You''re kind of dazed, are you uncomfortable?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Rather, was I really dazed?"


    "Nn, you were staring at your cup without moving. ¡­¡­Is something bothering you?"


    "No, I¡­¡­"


    Bothering¡­¡­ Troublesome problems popped up one after another, but it wasn''t suitable for what Meishen had said.


    Just as Vati was speaking vaguely, Meishen''s gaze moved. Something outside the store captured her attention, so she prepared to move her gaze to chase after it, but she again noticed that she had seen wrongly and felt disappointed. That was exactly the expression that Meishen showed.


    Vati didn''t have any reason to turn around, since there was nothing there. But, the shadows from the faraway sun on the city''s legs had moved quickly, so she had wrongly thought that there was someone entering from the front.


    Meishen sighed, and showed an expression on her face that was first lonely and then mixed with a pained smile. Vati felt sorry for what she saw from Meishen''s body, so although she knew there was nothing there, Vati still turned her head.


    "Where has he gone?"


    Meishen''s words that came from behind her meant Layfon and Felli. Two days ago, Layfon and Felli had disappeared.


    Nina and the others probably had asked Harley about everything that had happened, but hadn''t admitted things to Meishen.


    Was it consideration because they didn''t want Meishen to worry? But even if they were unwilling, Meishen who lived in the same apartment could feel that there was an uncomfortable atmosphere.


    However, though Vati knew where Layfon was, she didn''t tell Meishen about it. Perhaps her mentality was about the same as Nina and the others.


    ¡ó


    Layfon leaped high up, and below his feet, giants emerged one after another.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    The belly of the beast¡­¡­ Layfon had thought about this, but the amazement produced by actually seeing this scene still made him feel like his whole body was numb.


    The surrounding half-ruined buildings crashed down one after another, and the rubble that was scattered along the road began to crumble, and the road itself began to slowly disintegrate.


    Afterwards they coalesced, took form, separating into many, and became giants.


    One after another, one after another.


    Like the emergence of larvae.


    "Ugh!"


    Layfon who was leaping while carrying Felli confirmed the feeling of the defensive formation holding back the giants below him while he spread the steel threads through the whole city.


    He couldn''t land anywhere. If he didn''t stay in the air¡­¡­ After thinking this, Layfon began deploying his steel threads high in the air. On close areas like tall buildings, and far areas like the city''s legs, Layfon bound his steel threads on these areas, as if spreading a dense network like a spiderweb.


    Particularly the legs outside of the city, if he wrapped his steel threads around those areas, then regardless of where he moved, he could be sure that he had a foothold for movement.


    "Felli, please confirm the si¡­¡­!"


    The feeling of running on the steel threads suddenly changed, and Layfon stopped talking to look at that place.


    The city''s leg.


    "How¡­¡­"


    Giants had emerged by the city''s leg. A giant who only had half of its upper body growing out of its legs grabbed the steel threads wrapped around there, and attempted to pull Layfon over.


    "Damn!"


    Layfon made other steel threads move over and sweep aside the giant.


    "You won''t let me stay stable?"


    If he looked at it that way, giants could appear anywhere in the city. Moreover, if the opponents were collective bodies formed by fine particles, then it wouldn''t be strange for them to be able to grab the thin steel threads.


    "If this goes on, I don''t know when the air filter will be disabled. Felli, please be ready to wear the helmet at any time."


    "O¡­¡­Okay."


    Layfon listened to Felli''s tense voice while he scattered the steel threads in as many directions as possible. Though everything in his vision continued endlessly producing giants, the city didn''t look like it was collapsing.


    However, the exterior of the city was definitely changing.


    The rubble and wreckage scattered everywhere was slowly disappearing as if flowing into sand. This substance gathered together to form a giant, the wreckage and rubble disappearing to slowly expose the city in front of Layfon and Felli.


    The first thing that greeted their eyes was machinery that was wrapped up tightly with vine-like objects. However, even this machinery began to slowly loosen, becoming full of holes.


    Under the holes could be seen the foundations and reinforcements of the city.


    "The city''s bones¡­¡­"


    Layfon couldn''t see everything from his position. However, the small portion that he could see had already turned to this state, and this condition was still spreading outwards, as if the moving city - the Regios - was rapidly decaying; it also seemed as if the city was becoming a different creature.


    The bones were also like a skeletal monster that would appear in a horror movie.


    The being who commanded the monsters was also a monster.


    In order not to fall into the holes, the giants maintained a neat formation while moving, pursuing Layfon who raced through the sky.


    "This is¡­¡­ a trap?"


    Had he and Felli fallen into a trap?


    But, who had set the trap, and why?


    "That''s impossible, no way."


    "I know."


    Even if he was rebutted by Felli, Layfon could only think that was how things were. Even now, Layfon and Felli still didn''t understand anything. There was no reason to attack the two of them.


    In the end, this was a conclusion obtained from Delbone''s memories. Doubting this conclusion would be the same as doubting Delbone, which was something that Layfon personally couldn''t do.


    However, the two of them had indeed fallen into a predicament.


    "I fear that this is the monster in Delbone''s memories."


    "It still lives?"


    "It can only be explained that way."


    "What do we do?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m talking about the thing we want to get, do you think it''s still here?"


    "It seems more appropriate to think it''s no longer here, but then¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    If it wasn''t here, then the efforts of Layfon and Felli would have been for nothing. Even if there wasn''t any other clue they could rely on, if they let go of this chance, they could only look to negotiate with Nina.


    But, Nina had already decided, and Layfon didn''t think she would speak the truth.


    "Damn, in this kind of place¡­¡­"


    Layfon stopped his steps. In the situation where he hadn''t been able to complete anything, could he obtain Nina''s confidence? In the battles for which they had to become strong to such a degree, what could Layfon do?


    With a mindset that was practically at a standstill, who could he do anything for?


    "Fon Fon¡­¡­ Layfon, please calm down."


    "Felli."


    "It''s still too early to decide that it doesn''t exist."


    Felli''s tense words and the expression with which she said this didn''t feel comforting.


    "I''ll try finding it. Layfon, can you make it?"


    "¡­¡­Of course."


    Layfon quickly spoke, surprising even himself.


    "However many there are, as long as I have a reason, I''ll defeat all of these things."


    If by this he could reach his destination.


    "I''m counting on you."


    Layfon felt the load on his back go still, and a joyful feeling ran through his body.


    Felli had not taken his words as a joke, and that made Layfon feel happy.


    He hadn''t planned to say his words just now as a joke or in passing. If he had a reason, if he could arrive at his goal¡­


    If it was possible.


    Layfon scampered on top of the web of steel threads he had woven.


    The giants that appeared from all directions tried pulling down the steel threads, and though Layfon took measures to repel the giants, his defense couldn''t be said to be watertight.


    Because of this, the steel threads lost their tension countless times, and Layfon almost fell to the ground.


    Even so, he still ran continuously. Though Layfon was above the giants, if he stopped too long in one place, perhaps they would use some trick to deal with him.


    Just as Layfon was thinking about this, his worries became reality.


    The low howl of wind made Layfon stop his steps. Before Layfon even moved his gaze there, he had already used his steel threads to spread a defensive formation under his feet.


    "Ugh!"


    The feeling sent by the steel threads was quite intense. Several objects crashed into the shield, which fell apart from that power.


    Among them, one penetrated the defensive formation.


    Layfon avoided it, using his steel threads to capture that thing.


    "¡­¡­A spear?"


    Layfon murmured this after powerfully blocking the object that was going to pierce his body and confirming it.


    Its shape was quite simple, as if it were a stick with the front sharpened, but the mass that it contained was quite surprising, and along with the force at which it had moved, it hurt the arm that had received the shock sent by the steel threads.


    Layfon looked down.


    The giants over there had raised one arm pointing at Layfon.


    However, their arms were not the same as before. Their five fingers had become abnormally large, and in their open palms was opened a large hole.


    The spears had been shot out from that place?


    "Damn!"


    Layfon ran again. In the time when he was looking at this scene, the number of giants with their arms raised had increased. Layfon confirmed with his own eyes the momentary swelling of their arms, and a hole also appeared in their palms.


    Boom!


    Countless spears pierced through the space where Layfon had just been, flying into the distance. With help from Layfon''s Kei, the steel threads were bent with so much force that they barely held, and launched Layfon.


    "Aaah!"


    Felli''s scream shook his body. Layfon twisted his body in the air, manipulating the steel threads. He once again set down a foothold for himself, and swept away the spears that had penetrated the defensive formation while sweeping the steel threads to check the giants at the same time.


    The spears shot out endlessly as if they were pursuing the moving Layfon. It could be described as a fountain, or perhaps a rainstorm.


    Layfon ran.


    When Layfon had fought with Derek in Grendan, he had used creatures falling from the sky as footholds. Layfon was only running on footholds that he had not completely fixed, but ones still made by his own steel threads, which was much better than that time.


    But, the difference with back then was that now he was carrying Felli. The body of a Psychokinesist was about the same as other people. Since the strength of their body couldn''t endure the high speed of a Military Artist, Layfon couldn''t run continuously like that.


    So, Layfon stopped his movement. He had to stage a lower-speed battle.


    The spears gathered into a pillar.


    This time it wasn''t a metaphor.


    Every spear shot out from the giants merged together, fusing, combining into one heading for Layfon.


    "Tch!"


    A collision in midair couldn''t break the steel threads. A strong attempt to crush him would cause him to be cut apart by his own devices.


    It was a giant mass that could break this defense.


    Layfon took up a stance to endure through this attack, releasing his Kei.


    The steel threads formed a huge spiderweb above the abandoned city, giving off blue light from bearing Layfon''s Kei. The giant spear flew through the sky as if to rip the spiderweb apart, and though the steel threads bent severely, they still held it there.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Layfon mumbled while releasing his Kei. The strength of the steel threads was related to Layfon''s strength. He definitely couldn''t show weakness in front of this phalanx. More importantly, he definitely couldn''t allow this foothold to be destroyed. If it were only Layfon it wouldn''t matter, but if he had to carry Felli and fight with the giants, he needed a safe area.


    "Huah!"


    Layfon''s shout resounded through the abandoned city. The light of Kei decorated the spiderweb, and the Kei pressure extended its fangs to the giants below him.


    Of course, there was still the giant spear.


    The spiderweb that was being pushed by the spear bent into a conical shape. The giant spear became the axis of the cone.


    At that time, Kei began to gather. The gigantic Kei that Layfon released focused on that space, and Kei pressure covered the entire spear.


    The spear was crushed in an instant, and the strength of the explosion produced was directed below the cone, into the giants.


    The substance that formed the giant spear became a shotgun, spreading out along with the force of the Kei flow.


    The continuous explosion engulfed the giants, making them collapse one by one.


    "Yes!"


    His counterattack had succeeded, and Layfon once again ran on the steel threads.


    Perhaps warned by the counterattack just now, the spears that the giants released even now didn''t form giant spears.


    "Felli¡­¡­ how''s the situation?"


    "Please wait a bit, it''s almost there¡­¡­"


    Felli''s reply wasn''t the same as Layfon had expected. It wasn''t despair, but more like hope. Layfon didn''t have time to think about asking, as he ran quickly, swept away the spears, while controlling the steel threads to secure footholds.


    "¡­¡­I have carried out an investigation into the substance of this city, and have indeed detected this monster''s existence."


    While he ran, his ears picked up Felli''s murmur to herself:


    "Ninety-nine percent of the substance that comprises this city has been replaced by those things. In other words, it wouldn''t be too much to say that this city itself has already become a monster."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The belly of the beast¡­¡­ Layfon had once thought this way, but he never had imagined that it was the truth. Layfon was speechless.


    But, he didn''t give up.


    Because she murmured like that.


    Because she hadn''t mentioned a negative outcome.


    Felli had definitely murmured that in order to perform some countermeasure.


    "On a different note, the small quantity that remains, although even today it still doesn''t look favorably upon our outstretched claws, is probably worth some investigation."


    "Where is it?"


    "The central district, underground."


    "Alright!"


    "Layfon¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The moment he heard this, Layfon threw Felli high into the sky, her surprised scream ascending into the air along with her. Layfon used this opportunity to turn his gaze downward.


    "¡­¡­Don''t think that I can only run away."


    Layfon spread the steel threads, thereby ensuring a safe place, setting up a formation over the whole city district.


    All that was left was to flow Kei into it.


    Layfon grasped the Dite tightly, streaming Kei in without hesitation.


    Sougenkyouku - Amanosouchishu.


    This was a trap that Layfon had woven while running to and fro in the air.


    Where was the trap hidden?


    The center of the spiderweb.


    Balls of thread that emerged from that place broke off from the spiderweb and fell to the ground.


    Though they were light-looking balls of thread, they weren''t pushed around by the wind of the battlefield, rather lightly falling down to the central district from above the city.


    After they fell, the tightly knotted balls separated.


    They separated, and opened.


    Something like an explosion burst out from there in all directions, great quantities of steel threads. After they opened, the balls of thread scattered steel threads like an explosion, knocking down the giants one by one.


    When the same giants had brutally ravaged Zuellni, Lintence who had appeared in Zuellni had used Kei techniques to defeat those monsters, and that Kei move had been the same Amanosouchishu as now.


    Incidentally, the same scene from back then replayed again here.


    The giants were swept away one after another.


    The giants were cut apart into pieces, blown away by the Kei pressure, burned by the heat flow.


    Layfon''s enormous Kei gradually played out a scene different from back them.


    He cut down and burned the enemies.


    "Ah!"


    Layfon caught the falling Felli.


    Bam!


    "Guah!"


    The blow that suddenly struck his forehead almost made Layfon slip from his steel thread foothold.


    "What are you doing so suddenly?"


    "S¡­¡­sorry."


    "Next time please tell me first."


    "I''ll take care."


    It would be alright as long as he said something¡­¡­ Layfon thought this while he looked below his feet. Amanosouchishu was still running even now, destroying giants one after another.


    So, an empty area appeared in this central district.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Once again carrying Felli, Layfon jumped down into the central district.


    ¡ó


    Perhaps she would be forced to make a decision.


    Vati sat alone in the boring room, thinking.


    What she thought about was ''Vati B'' of the abandoned city.


    "It was within expectations that it could think and judge independently. But ''Vati B''s target settings have become a state ahead of even my settings at the time. This makes me concerned."


    Other than her, there was no one here. However, Vati still continued speaking to herself:


    "It''s possible that it has to do with data suffering damage during the destruction. If the repairs of back then allowed the target settings to change, then ''Vati B''s current actions wouldn''t be very strange, right?"


    In conclusion, things had become very troublesome.


    "I have to stop it, but¡­¡­"


    Vati had her ways. She could quickly travel to that location and suppress it. After that, both merging with ''Vati B'' or completely scrapping it would be sufficient.


    Regardless of the plan, if she just left it without doing anything, it would definitely make the situation worse. If Layfon and Felli who were there successfully overcame the crisis, and ''Vati B'' exposed its core¡­¡­


    "Stopping it from updating its external data doesn''t work? But¡­¡­"


    Perhaps, Vati''s true form would be seen.


    "I don''t want a commotion to break out in this place¡­¡­"


    He was already no longer useful. Not letting him live to return would work, but¡­¡­


    "That would resolve everything, that kind of method is rather ideal."


    Perhaps she had been forced to decide, Vati once again thought.


    In the end, hadn''t she already noticed long ago? That way of thinking had appeared in Vati when she watched Meishen.


    "Lost things will not return, only the attachment will linger."


    L?vateinn was born by that kind of attachment, and then¡­¡­


    "Attachment is something that needs to disappear, but something that cannot be transcended."


    That man had been possessed by an attachment that he couldn''t transcend and couldn''t escape. L?vateinn was only the solace he had constructed.


    The Nano-Celluloid Interface by the name of L?vateinn couldn''t even act as solace anymore.


    "Therefore, should I become a machine acting on my own after this?"


    She threw the question at herself.


    However, she who should have responded to the question didn''t have an answer.


    Vati kept her silence.


    She couldn''t act until she found an answer.


    ¡ó


    Layfon fell to the central district.


    "Then, where is it?"


    The giants hadn''t left remains. After they were cut and burned, the giants had disappeared as if melting.


    If he hadn''t destroyed the enemies, perhaps they would attack again. Even if he were falling to the ground, Layfon still confirmed the surrounding situation as he carried Felli.


    The central district was surprisingly tidy. Perhaps it was because the giants had been born from the wreckage, but this place hadn''t become a structure filled with holes, but rather a flat space.


    "It''s under the ground here?"


    "Nn."


    After hearing Felli''s answer, Layfon let the steel threads move ahead of him and form a new defensive formation as he walked downwards.


    The reinforcements here were arranged in scaffolds like a half-constructed structure, and Layfon and Felli descended through this space. Although giants were everywhere, because of the effects of Sougenkyouku just now, there were no giants at a distance where they could quickly attack. However, the long-distance spear attacks still continued.


    The defensive steel thread formation moving ahead of them stopped those attacks while scattering off sparks. Layfon watched while landing on some steel en route.


    "Where is it?''


    "Please wait¡­¡­ Huh? What is this?"


    "Felli?"


    "It''s moving?"


    "Huh?"


    "There are changes below¡­¡­? Run!"


    Layfon didn''t ask about it, simply leaping up.


    The steel threads only observed the abnormality after he leapt. There was wind roiling far downwards. The blowing wind felt as if it carried sand with it, because in the air was mixed the substance that composed the giants.


    The area with wind wasn''t the entire space below, but rather only under Layfon and Felli''s feet. A bad premonition shook Layfon.


    Boom.


    The swirling wind that had formed under them increased, seeming as if the wind had a life of its own. More importantly, it seemed as if there was something strong pushing the wind upwards.


    These two feelings were reality.


    There was something there.


    There was nothing in front of their eyes. However, the information that the steel threads transmitted and Layfon''s body''s experience from fighting with countless filth monsters both conveyed this reality.


    The moment when he actually saw the truth, Layfon could only feel embarrassed.


    "Wha!"


    Up until just now, that thing had definitely not been there.


    A wall had suddenly appeared, or was it a floor?


    A solid white suddenly appeared, rushing upwards.


    "Ugh!"


    The wind was pushed up by the large floor that rushed upwards, becoming a tempest raging in all directions. Layfon''s body was pushed back by the wind, and he was sent flying along with Felli.


    He had been blown away like this¡­¡­ He couldn''t let things become like this. Their voices were drowned out by the wind, and Layfon scattered steel threads to hold himself and Felli down.


    The raging wind mercilessly wrapped up the giants, sending them flying.


    Something possessing this kind of power appeared before their eyes, rushing upwards.


    "What is that?"


    "A tower?"


    Layfon felt very surprised, and in his arms, Felli''s voice sounded against his protective suit.


    "A tower?"


    The wind almost drowned out Layfon''s question.


    "Yes, I think it''s a tower, or a tall building similar to a tower. There''s no meaning in constructing such a giant thing only to kill us."


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    But, a building?


    For what?


    "In the end, our target has moved inside this tower."


    "Huh?"


    "What is it?"


    "Uh, that shows that thing is¡­¡­ also very important to the enemies?"


    "¡­¡­I fear that''s correct. What is it? Did you only notice that now?"


    "Only now¡­¡­"


    "The opponent should be able to use their substance to cover one hundred percent of this city. That they had not done so either means that they can''t, or they want to maintain the original condition without changing, these two possibilities."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­No, whatever. Being surprised by this kind of thing, I was too stupid."


    "Uuu."


    "Nn, outside of Military Arts, expecting anything out of Layfon is pretty much wrong, isn''t it?"


    "P¡­¡­Please stop there, forgive me."


    While the two of them spoke, the tower continued extending, covering Layfon''s vision with white. It smashed the reinforcements around them, absorbing their substance and making them become a part of itself as it extended upwards.


    The tower was already tall enough to where the location of the peak couldn''t be confirmed from Layfon''s position. If viewed from above, it would probably be vast enough to amaze people.


    "How tall."


    "The top has already passed the air filter."


    "Felli, wear your helmet."


    After saying this, Layfon also put on his helmet.


    "Huu!"


    Layfon exhaled inside the helmet, wiping away the surprise that still remained in his heart. Felli''s anger made Layfon, who had almost been engulfed by the enemy due to his careless momentum, stand up again.


    "It''s like this every time."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Nothing!"


    Felli always helped him.


    She always stayed by him, as a Psychokinesist, a companion, and a friend.


    Her existence let him relax a great deal, and Layfon''s body as he read the winds while jumping was also lightened.


    The footholds that he had released before had also been ruined by the tower. However, there were still steel threads remaining. Layfon used those steel threads in his jump, constructing new footholds to form a path with the top of the tower as its target.


    Layfon ran.


    The path to the top was very long. However, the giants under his feet didn''t stop Layfon anymore.


    Therefore, all that was left was a long road.


    This didn''t count as an obstacle in front of the speed of a Military Artist.


    Not long after, Layfon had reached the top of the tower.


    The tower that continued stretching upwards was quite unstable, and Layfon lowered his posture.


    "Felli, where''s the correct location?''


    "Please wait a bit more. Though I want to find it, there are other responses¡­¡­"


    "Huh?"


    In this situation where so many changes were happening, Felli had deliberately brought this up. Layfon couldn''t overlook those words.


    "A powerful energy is emerging from the building¡­¡­ This, quickly move back!"


    Felli shouted out, and Layfon moved according to her instructions. Without taking any precautions at all, Layfon jumped back from the tower that he had only climbed up with difficulty.


    After jumping off the tower, Layfon began thinking of how to return to it. His current position was already higher than even the legs surrounding the city, so shooting the steel threads there was meaningless.


    He could only catch hold of the tower. But¡­¡­


    Layfon hesitated. The phrase ''powerful energy'' created that kind of response in him.


    And that decision was correct.


    Crash!


    "Ugh!"


    Intense light blocked his vision, and at the same time a shock assaulted his right hand, knocking the Dite out of his hand.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    "A powerful energy was discharged from above the tower, it''s still in a charged state right now."


    Felli, who replaced his vision, explained the situation to Layfon.


    "Charged¡­¡­"


    Was that the shock that had passed through his right hand and even now left a paralyzed feeling in his hand? With that, then even if he had the steel threads in his hand, he couldn''t wrap them around the tower. Layfon thought while taking out the Adamantium Dite to replace the Sapphire Dite that had fallen, restoring it again to the steel threads mode.


    "And that discharge means¡­¡­ Where was it directed?"


    It wasn''t an attack aimed at himself and Felli. Compared to the tall tower, Layfon and Felli were far too tiny, and a method of attack like the entire tower shooting off a giant energy couldn''t have been directed at the two of them.


    "Ah, even if that heat wasn''t directed, but simply spread around, it seems enough to eliminate us a thousand times."


    "¡­¡­I''m a bit scared, please don''t say any more."


    Layfon used steel threads from the ground to create a landing area, and they landed on the city''s leg.


    "Even I have never deployed my Psychokinesis flakes in an area that high, so I''m currently investigating what things are over there¡­¡­"


    Felli''s words were drowned out mid-sentence.


    A flash once again cut off normal vision, followed by the sound of an explosion.


    The noise of the explosion shook their skulls.


    "What is it this time?"


    Layfon''s voice had become loud, was this because of his ears, or because he was nervous?


    Changes that had nothing to do with Layfon were happening.


    The true face of the flash was titanic lightning. A blast of lightning large enough to engulf the top of the tower had set off that explosion.


    The pieces flying high overhead fell to the ground, and in this situation, light was again released. Was this shot out by the tower, or was it a beam of light dropping from the sky? Was it descending or ascending? The continuing light didn''t let Layfon make a judgment.


    "What''s happened?"


    "High energies are trading blows. Though there is something in the sky, the other party is using this heatstorm to make it difficult for me to manipulate the flakes. Though I managed to use Psychokinesis to carry out an investigation from a distance, still¡­¡­"


    Only speaking part of her sentence, Felli once again stopped speaking. Moreover, Layfon observed that she had obtained significant information.


    "How is it?"


    "I''ve already figured it out. This is¡­¡­ Harpe."


    "Harpe?"


    Layfon still remembered. This was the sentient aged phase that they had seen before when Zuellni lost control. Cloud-cell Separation Interface IV Harpe.


    That should be its name.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know, perhaps because the two are enemies?"


    In the end, this battle for which they couldn''t open their eyes was a war between monsters, the parasitic monster using this city and the monster Harpe.


    Even if they closed their eyes, the beams of light still keenly passed through their eyelids to prick their eyes. In order to search for a safe place that the beams of light couldn''t reach, Layfon relied on the feelings conveyed by the steel threads scattered everywhere to move downwards to the ground.


    There were giants all around. But perhaps they had Harpe as their first priority, as the giants didn''t even see Layfon, becoming materials to repair the tower one after another, decomposing and merging with the tower.


    In the end, Layfon was grateful for this situation. He focused his mind, treating his eyes that were continuously hurt by the beams of light.


    "How are things now?"


    Layfon flowed Kei into his tightly closed eyes while asking this.


    "I believe it should be even. Destroying and being destroyed, and then repairing. A winner won''t be decided so quickly."


    The sounds of explosions also reached this place, and the noise made the reinforcements that Layfon was leaning on vibrate.


    "What do we do?"


    "We can''t do anything."


    Felli''s voice was very cold. She had roiled to such a degree in order to come here, so why would this kind of thing happen¡­¡­ Perhaps she was thinking that way.


    Layfon also wanted to think this way.


    "Our decision to come here wasn''t wrong, isn''t that right?"


    But, Layfon decided to deliberately think of the benefits.


    Felli''s eyes on the other side of her helmet seemed to have opened wide.


    "¡­¡­That''s true, you could think that way."


    "In the end, we first have to treat your eyes, then think of a way to deal with that blinding light¡­¡­"


    "For that, I have a good method, though it''s only a quick fix."


    "Really?"


    "Nn, it won''t use too much time either."


    "Then I''m counting on you."


    "Well, please take off your helmet. I''ve already confirmed the safety of the air."


    After Felli said this, Layfon took off his helmet, and then a number of Psychokinesis flakes entered it.


    "To explain it simply, it''s like expanding the visual aid screen to the entire helmet. Though you can''t use your eyes to look at the battle, this method should be able to reduce the intensity of the light."


    "Is there anything like a time lag?"


    "Of course, you can only go get used to it."


    "Understood."


    Regardless, it was better than not being able to see.


    The helmet was handled in an instant. After putting it back on his head, what he saw from the inside was a much brighter scene than before.


    Layfon scattered the steel threads, confirming the feeling that he had received from that place, and finding out how much time lag there was with the vision through the screen.


    At the same time, he used the steel threads to find the Sapphire Dite that he had just lost, reclaiming it.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­¡­No problems. It the disparity is only this much, I can handle it."


    "Really? You will get killed with only a bit of carelessness, so I''ll quickly improve anywhere I can, but¡­¡­"


    "It''s not important. ¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "No, Felli has truly helped me a lot."


    "In this kind of situation, please don''t say those kind of emotional things."


    Because of Felli''s helmet, he currently was unable to see her expression through the faceguard.


    "But, it''s really the case."


    "Layfon is quite weird."


    "Maybe. I think there are already no safe places here, so shall we go die like this?"


    "Nn, I don''t mind."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Layfon leaped up high.


    Light and explosions interlocked with each other, shaking Layfon''s body as he leaped. Even so, the light on the screen still maintained the strength of strong summer sunlight. Though beams of light slightly changed its strength, his eyes weren''t hurt.


    Layfon continuously leaped, and Felli leaned in his arms without moving a muscle. Layfon used his eyes to confirm his destination.


    Far above the tall tower, in an even higher space, a being that looked to be a small black dot was Harpe.


    "Our target hasn''t changed its position, right?"


    "It hasn''t changed. The target we want to find is in the central area three hundred mels under the top of the tower."


    "¡­¡­I got it."


    What should he do? Layfon ran while thinking of this question. Near the top of the tower was a tempest of high energy, and protective suits shouldn''t be able to support it, nor could the flesh of a Military Artist endure it.


    Layfon didn''t have reasons to fight, his target wasn''t Harpe or the monster of this tower, but rather Delbone''s records hidden in this city.


    "Felli, please wait a bit."


    "Huh? Ah, okay."


    From Felli''s answer, did she understand Layfon''s intent?


    This time Layfon threw her backwards.


    Layfon''s petite body gradually became a black dot in the vast sky. Layfon couldn''t have any time to watch it till the end, charging at the tower wall.


    (I''ll display the position of the target on the screen.)


    Felli''s voice sounded in the helmet.


    The tower wall spread in front his eyes became half-transparent, and the target object was displayed in as a spherical mesh on the screen.


    (That tall tower is hollow; the outer wall thickness is four Mels.)


    "Understood!"


    Layfon yelled out as his reply, and he restored the Sapphire Dite to steel threads, restoring the replaced Adamantium Dite to a blade.


    Layfon used the steel threads deployed everywhere, shooting himself out like an arrow from a bow, and then took up the stance to draw a sword.


    External Kei variant - Sendan.


    The light of the sword flashed out after using Composite Blast, penetrating into the tower. Felli''s screen even blocked the flash of the Kei technique, and he could clearly see Sendan cutting into the outer wall of the tower, letting it break into pieces.


    Layfon passed through the pieces scattering all round him, jumping inside.


    (The interior doesn''t have any traces of being worked on, but this tower could have been formed by that tiny substance, please be careful.)


    "Alright."


    As Layfon replied with this, he leaped into the air, half-gliding through it.


    He passed through the hole that Sendan had broken, entering the central area.


    Just as Felli had said, the interior was quite empty, and other than the external walls and large pillars running up and down, there was nothing here.


    The tower walls blocked out the noise from the outside world. Noise poured in from the hole that Layfon had opened, but was swallowed by the darkness extending upwards and downwards, and the cold air tightly wreathed his whole body.


    According to the picture displayed on the screen, the target object was buried inside the central shaft. Layfon who was still gliding through the air swung the Adamantium Dite, carefully cutting into the shaft. Sparks were sent flying from the Kei-infused blade cutting the shaft. Afterwards, the target object appeared.


    Inside the shaft was a tiny opening, and inside was placed a spherical object.


    (That''s it!)


    "Good."


    Felli''s voice was mixed with excitement. After stabilizing himself by wrapping himself to the shaft with the steel threads, Layfon extended his hands to the sphere.


    "!"


    The ice-cold air that passed through his protective gear made Layfon open his eyes wide.


    There was a white hand placed on top of his arm that was preparing to pick up the sphere.


    "Wha!"


    That hand had grown out of the pillar.


    That was a extremely normal hand, perhaps the hand of a girl.


    (Layfon!)


    "I know!"


    Right now there was no time to be surprised. Felli was currently in the air, still falling.


    Layfon didn''t have time to check what the arm even was, and he grabbed the sphere, releasing the stabilizing steel threads as if he wanted to shake off the hand, jumping backwards.


    Layfon had a feeling as if a cold air that made his spine tingle seemed to linger around his arm.


    The hole that Layfon had passed through had already begun to be covered. He released Sendan to maintain the hole, squeezing out.


    "Felli!"


    Layfon had sent the steel threads over first, but this was only a configuration to stop the giants from nearing Felli. If he stopped her and the giants turned towards her, then the situation might become hard to deal with. It was only because it was safer to let Felli continue to fall freely that he did this. Of course, this way would significantly reduce the shortcomings if there was going to be a battle.


    (I''m here.)


    The screen showed Felli''s current position.


    (Because of the effects of the wind, my falling path has become hard to predict.)


    "Okay!"


    After exiting the interior of the tower, the sound of the explosions and flashes swirled around him like a tempest. However, the loud noises blew away the strange feeling from just now, and increased Layfon''s focus.


    Layfon kicked off the steel threads spread around the surroundings while tracking his falling path and chasing towards Felli.


    Layfon quickly saw her figure. She had curled her body into a ball, and her appearance of enduring the speed of the fall made Layfon''s heart ache, and the power with which he kicked off the steel threads also unconsciously strengthened.


    The arm that wasn''t holding the sphere extended towards Felli.


    Felli, who noticed that Layfon appeared, pushed out through the wind pressure towards his extended hand.


    "Felli!"


    (Layfon.)


    He caught her.


    Layfon could only use one hand, so he hurriedly pulled Felli towards himself.


    Layfon pulled Felli upwards, correcting their positions, and adjusted his position downwards to a position where he could catch her.


    "I caught up."


    "That''s good."


    A relaxed atmosphere was mixed in with Felli''s voice, and he didn''t seem mistaken about it.


    "It''s this, right?"


    "Nn, that should be it."


    "Then, next we only need to escape this place¡­¡­"


    After saying this, Layfon began thinking about how to escape.


    Feeling a sense of accomplishment and safety, along with satisfaction, Layfon''s many emotions made him momentarily forget what had happened. Perhaps the event just now had been far too abnormal to explain, and Layfon had wanted to forget it.


    Perhaps it was because he was too queasy that Layfon wanted to act as if nothing had happened.


    Regardless of the reason, he was concerned.


    Because even if he pretended as if he hadn''t seen anything, ¡®it¡¯ was still watching.


    That thing suddenly appeared, and Layfon''s reflexes were too slow to react, and the two of them simply stood completely still.


    "Wha?"


    "Huh?"


    Layfon shouted, as if cursing his carelessness, and his ears heard the confused voice that Felli made.


    An arm had appeared from the sphere that Layfon carried, that white arm that had just planned on grabbing Layfon.


    It was a slim female arm.


    Two arms extended from the sphere that Layfon held in his hands, even grabbing Layfon''s shoulders. The cold feeling that passed through the protective clothing and made his hair stand on end was the same as before.


    The two could make no responses other than the sounds of surprise. At that time, the changes continued as if to keep the two of them from catching their breath.


    Half of a body appeared from the arms.


    From the interior of the sphere.


    Perhaps it hadn''t grown from the sphere, but only looked as if it had grown out of it. Actually, it was only constructed from the tiny substance that Felli had mentioned.


    Layfon''s Military Artist eyes could only see with great difficulty the speed at which it was taking shape.


    But Layfon who was nearly surprised to death could only stare at the slightly older female who had appeared from the small sphere that he held.


    As if water coming out of the sphere, the top of her head first appeared, followed by her hair, followed by her forehead¡­¡­ and then her face was shown.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Then, Layfon was surprised again.


    The female who was currently appearing as if climbing out of a lake wore clothes simpler than the protective clothing that Layfon and Felli wore. She was an attractive girl whose thoughts couldn''t be seen through.


    She was a girl that he had once seen.


    Layfon hadn''t seen her dressed up in this manner, but she had seen someone who looked exactly the same.


    The feeling as if he had seen the girl before him in a picture before made Layfon''s memories hurt.


    The answer had already appeared.


    However, the person that Layfon thought he knew had never existed.


    "Vati?"


    Yes, this girl looked extremely similar to Vati. She made Layfon unable to keep from feeling that Vati would become like that in a few years.


    "If you come from the Academy City Zuellni, then that person called Vati is my original body."


    The girl in front of them spoke smoothly.


    The shock made his body tremble.


    However, he couldn''t stay surprised in this current situation.


    Because Layfon and the others were still falling.


    "Ugh!"


    Layfon got a hold of himself, beginning to manipulate the steel threads. Layfon held Felli with one hand, holding the sphere with the other, and had his shoulders grasped by the female who looked like Vati, so his current self could do nothing other than using the steel threads.


    Layfon and Felli''s freefall had already ended. They stopped moving, beginning to ascend. Layfon used the steel threads that were strung everywhere, first moving them to the city''s legs.


    Actually, Layfon should have sent an attack towards the ''thing'' in front of him that looked very much like Vati.


    However, he couldn''t. Though this was also because that ''thing'' hadn''t meant any harm to them yet, the more important reason was because it was too similar to Vati and sent Layfon''s mind into disarray, making him hesitate.


    However, he also couldn''t stay in a stupor forever.


    Judging from its current appearance, it couldn''t be a normal person. It could be just a coincidence that it looked similar to Vati, and perhaps the words it had just spoken were lies constructed from what Layfon himself had said.


    First, he had to separate himself from it.


    Layfon thought this. In order to accomplish this, he moved the steel threads.


    ?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The contact with his shoulders disappeared. The ''thing'' in front of him left Layfon.


    Vati''s appearance flew into the sky even higher than Layfon. Her movement as if being carried by the wind almost fascinated Layfon, but he quickly reclaimed his focus.


    His movements had been seen through, that was what had just happened.


    After landing on the city legs, Layfon quickly set down Felli, putting her and the sphere behind his back. The ''thing'' had appeared from the sphere, and frankly Layfon also wanted to first maintain his distance from the sphere, but that object was their goal after all, so he couldn''t do that.


    That was because Layfon was feeling a danger that made his head throb, but was this created because of the ''thing'' in front of him, or because of the sphere behind him?


    "What¡­¡­ are you?"


    The battle between Harpe and the tall tower still continued, and similarly, the flashes and explosions had not stopped. Layfon''s voice was drowned out by this noise.


    However, the ''thing'' had heard his voice.


    "I am the copy of Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn that was sent to this world to carry out reconnaissance, and my serial number is X C one zero seven eight five three four five six seven¡­¡­"


    She spoke a long string of digits. The ''thing'' could say this long string of digits with such a fast speed, so it clearly wasn''t a human. No, the answer was already very clear, but Layfon just didn''t want to believe it.


    Was it because it was very similar to Vati?


    Was it because it looked very similar to a neighbor of his apartment building?


    "Just now, my original body gave me the temporary name of ''Vati B''."


    "''Vati B''¡­¡­"


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    "If it''s the same as the monsters here, then doubting Vati just because she looks the same is far too weak as evidence."


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    Even Felli who said this was the same, though she thought her words were very reasonable, she also showed an expression saying that she couldn''t completely believe her conclusion.


    Why had the monster purposefully showed Vati''s appearance? More importantly, why wasn''t it exactly the same as Vati, but rather slightly different from her? These doubts formed unnatural feelings, sticking tightly to the hearts of the two.


    Layfon looked at ''Vati B''. It seemed just like Vati after growing up, and if someone said she was Vati''s sister, perhaps he could understand.


    However, that couldn''t be the case.


    The blood relationship that Layfon thought about couldn''t exist.


    He only had to think about how ''Vati B'' had appeared from before, and what it had just said, and the answer was very obvious.


    "¡­¡­Why have you come here?"


    The one who said this was Felli.


    She stood behind Layfon who couldn''t move at all, asking a question of ''Vati B''.


    "You said ''this world'' just now, that means that you were born in a different place from the one we know and exist in a different space. What have you come to this place for?"


    "¡­¡­For liberation."


    "Liberation?"


    "Our master is currently in an incarcerated state, and destroying this world is a requirement to liberate him."


    "What does that mean?"


    Destroying this world was a requirement for liberation?


    It was obviously impossible to understand if the other party suddenly said something like this.


    "This is¡­¡­ Kah, kschah¡­¡­"


    ''Vati B'' suddenly made abnormal movements.


    "What?"


    "Get back!"


    As if her machinery had faulted, ''Vati B'' made abnormal motions, and Layfon guarded Felli while pulling back the distance.


    "Kshhh¡­¡­ L?vateinn¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Vati B'' murmured several words, then suddenly cracked apart.


    "Wha!"


    It was truly sudden. ''Vati B'' disintegrated like a mountain of sand, the residue being carried away by the wind, disappearing without even a trace.


    "Damn!"


    Though Layfon didn''t understand, that kind of thing had just happened. He didn''t know what it was that made him feel remorse.


    "Never mind that for now, right now we have to analyze that thing."


    "Then when will we leave?"


    "I''ll finish analyzing during the period of time when we''re getting the motorcycle back."


    "¡­¡­Alright."


    Flashes and explosions continued. Layfon looked at the battle being carried out on the top of the tower.


    Those monsters should be related to Leerin and Nina.


    "Can I only run away again?"


    This made Layfon feel regretful, and he tightly clenched his teeth.


    ¡ó


    There was no reason to disclose superfluous information. Vati decided to stop ''Vati B''s function.


    She gathered Nano-Celluloids in the surroundings of the abandoned city, letting them specialize in a function sufficient to achieve the goal.


    During this process, she hadn''t slackened in her information gathering.


    "How should I tidy this up?"


    Vati mumbled to herself in her room.


    It was Harpe.


    Once the same kind of Nano-Celluloid, but who had raised the flag of rebellion towards their master Ignasis, it was a being who was Vati - L?vateinn''s sibling, or perhaps child. That was Harpe.


    Perhaps, it currently was an enemy who had improved itself from a Nano-Celluloid Interface into a Cloud-Cell Separation Interface.


    "Or, is Harpe the true child of Soho?"


    The father who had created L?vateinn and the Nano-Celluloids, and at the same time the sacrifice of Ignasis, he was called Soho.


    Vati felt that she seemed to already be able to understand what humans called ''irony''. However, the probability of her correctly using that kind of technique was very low. The current her could only speak the solemn truth. Soho had created L?vateinn for his own reasons, but his reasons didn''t become reality. L?vateinn had lived in order to realize his goals, even as a test, and had used the death of the one who brought about Soho''s desire.


    By now, L?vateinn still carried out her plans for that conclusion that no one expected anymore. Though she was well aware, she didn''t stop.


    If the solemn truth wasn''t irony, then ''humans who weren''t able to follow an established schedule'', or perhaps ''an existence whose life was predetermined from birth to death'' was irony.


    Then, what were humans after all?


    "There''s no meaning at all."


    Noticing that her thoughts had begun turning towards philosophy, Vati stopped thinking.


    There were currently two things to resolve. She had to punish the copy ''Vati B'' who couldn''t stop from losing control, along with Harpe who had begun taking action again.


    Since she had given up on reclaiming the knowledge that ''Vati B'' possessed, then there was a method that could resolve both problems.


    Destruction.


    However, to destroy them wasn''t simple.


    The two were the same as L?vateinn, made up of Nano-Celluloids, so to annihilate them wasn''t easy. It was only because of this that a victor still hadn''t been decided between L?vateinn and Harpe up through now.


    If she did, then she would have to carry out large-scale destruction.


    Vati prepared for this. Fortunately, Harpe and ''Vati B'' were fighting each other, and it seemed that they hadn''t noticed the concealed movements that she was taking.


    If this went on, her battle plans should succeed.


    However¡­¡­


    "With this, those two will also¡­¡­"


    Vati thought. To her, those two¡­¡­ Layfon had already lost his use. The object of Vati''s observations was Meishen, and Meishen''s goal was Layfon, that was the whole of it. If that had already become the past, then whether he lived or died was a trivial insignificance. It didn''t need to be said that Felli who was with him was obviously the same.


    But¡­¡­ Vati couldn''t make a decision towards the two of them. The obscure elements that always made Vati hesitate in her decision still existed inside her.


    "This isn''t reasonable."


    The unknown elements that had occurred in her own body didn''t allow Vati to make a decision, and she tilted her head.


    Had all students become designated as a second-class protected object while she was hiding in the Academy City, creating this obstacle to her judgment?


    Vati wanted to express her companionship even though she was a machine, but if those settings would become an obstacle like the current one, she had to get rid of them.


    However, it was necessary to get rid of them step-by-step.


    Those were the settings that allowed the Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn to live under the identity of the student Vati Len. The experiences she had obtained with these settings were quite precious information to L?vateinn who pursued the answer to the question ''what are humans''.


    The settings of companionship and the designation of protected objects were among these, and in the process of accumulating her experiences and modifying her principles, some people had been deleted from the protected objects, and some people had been elevated to a higher ranking.


    In these people, the highest was Meishen, and then was Layfon and Meishen''s good friends. As long as they didn''t reveal her secrets, even Nina and Claribel who knew Vati''s secrets had been designated as protected.


    Removing Layfon who had a high ranking from the list of protected objects would create severe changes in her settings, so Vati couldn''t immediately make that judgment.


    Perhaps she should simply give up the settings of the student Vati Len?


    If she did this, she could immediately take action.


    But, that would mean that the experimentation Vati was carrying out in this Academy City would end, and represented that she would again start her final battle plans under the identity L?vateinn.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Vati didn''t know what to say.


    Knock knock¡­¡­


    A bit later, doorknocks sounded in the room.


    "Vati? Are you here?"


    "Yes."


    The muffled voice that came from behind the door was Meishen''s voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Before opening the door, Vati already knew what Meishen had in her hands. However, she still asked while pretending not to know.


    Meishen carried a big bowl, and the top was covered with a gray cloth.


    "I made a little too much, so I brought some to share with you."


    "Thank you, is this alright?"


    Vati had long since known that Meishen was lying, but she still continued observing.


    Meishen thought that the reason Vati didn''t look too well was because her body was uncomfortable, so she had prepared dinner to bring here.


    "It''s no problem."


    Meishen only said this, and Vati who had no way to refuse her took the bowl.


    "Then I''ll be going."


    "Okay, good night."


    After watching her go with a smile, Vati closed the door. From that day, her smile had changed. Though it was a small change in the way her muscles moved, it was enough of a change to be sure that something had happened on that day.


    Seeing that smile, Vati stopped thinking.


    The situation in the abandoned city still continued, and right now it wasn''t the time to postpone a decision.


    Even so, Vati still stopped.


    "Time¡­¡­ can really fly¡­¡­ I have to limit the time set."


    It wasn''t easy for her to mumble these words.


    If she didn''t remove or change the settings of the student Vati Len, but moreover had to resolve the current situation, then she could only do this.


    After seeing Meishen''s smile, Vati made her decision.


    ¡ó


    Flashes and explosions still interlaced with each other. From Layfon and Felli''s point of view, they could only use such a manner to describe the battle, as the two weapons carried out this sort of battle without tiring.


    The two of them repeated destruction and being destroyed, and then repaired themselves at the same time. The Aurora particles that formed the filth monsters were the common factor of the two worlds, and the Celluloids that formed these weapons used that substance as an energy source for proliferation. Because of this, they could proliferate almost limitlessly.


    Of course, the functions that controlled the Celluloids has some limits, so they couldn''t multiply recklessly. But in the current situation, they didn''t hold back their production.


    Thinking for themselves with unlimited energy, taking action by themselves, producing by themselves, improving themselves, repairing themselves¡­¡­


    If the two weapons that possessed the same functions faced each other, it would play out as this kind of long war of attrition.


    Judging from the battle experience of Harpe, there was no way to single out a winner.


    Still, both sides didn''t plan on stopping the situation.


    This was a battle after a very long rest, and Harpe wasn''t confused. The meaning for its existence was to fight with the enemies of humans, and to Harpe, the enemy of humans was Ignasis and the Nano-Celluloids that he had created.


    When he fought with them, Harpe didn''t have the option of retreating. Also, it wasn''t as if he hadn''t used any tactics.


    Even so, it still hadn''t resolved the problem of the battle entering a long stalemate. Perhaps, regardless of whether it was Harpe or a Nano-Celluloid, it wouldn''t matter much to them. Because they only recognized the existence of life on a literal level, and they could live very long.


    So the battle had returned to a meaningless destruction and rebirth, as if endlessly sinking into quicksand.


    If there weren''t any other variables to disrupt it¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    Layfon soon found the motorcycle that they had lost sight of.


    Felli was analyzing the sphere they had obtained. Because the incident involving ''Vati B'' had just happened, Layfon was very alert towards that sphere, afraid that it might be a trap of the enemy, but it seemed that things weren''t that way.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon minded Felli who was focusing her mind while using the steel threads to move the motorcycle outside the city. In order to be careful, he put a defensive formation around the motorcycle, and made preparations for escaping.


    Felli still didn''t have any responses.


    Felli had said that she would completely analyze the sphere before Layfon finished his preparations, but it seemed the situation was unexpectedly troublesome.


    Layfon didn''t want to blame her, nor did he want to remind her. Ensuring her safety was Layfon''s current priority. After deciding this, Layfon once again deployed the steel threads.


    The Sougenkyouku that Layfon had learned from Lintence, or perhaps stolen from him, wove the strongest defensive formation possible in these conditions.


    Layfon wove while looking at the tall tower.


    Flashes and explosions continued on. Felli was focused on analysis, so the scene on the screen seemed to have slightly changed. The image lost its sharpness slightly, and seemed a bit bright.


    The battle was going on over there.


    Could he only run away?


    Could he only do this?


    Layfon endlessly asked himself.


    In the current scenario, picking a fight definitely wasn''t the correct decision. They had already obtained their goal. Right now the most important thing was to return to Zuellni. With the information in the sphere, Layfon could advance to the next step.


    Things should be that way.


    However, at this stage, would he be in time by doing that?


    Before his eyes such an intense battle was developing.


    Hadn''t this kind of battle happened before? Or perhaps this was the first time?


    This kind of battle would lead to¡­¡­ bigger things?


    Thinking of this, Layfon unconsciously became restless.


    "¡­¡­Layfon?"


    "Felli? What is it?"


    "Nn, I obtained the information from the data. But¡­¡­"


    Layfon hadn''t missed such a hesitating tone from Felli''s voice.


    Layfon deliberately didn''t ask what information it was, because the hesitating tone mixed in her voice was definitely disappointment.


    "Rather than calling it Delbone''s memories, calling it the battle scenes that she gathered using Psychokinesis is more accurate."


    Even so, Felli still began explaining:


    "The weapon in female form just now was inside. There were also pictures of the giant monsters that attacked Zuellni before. Inside was also someone who might be Delbone, and judging by the changes in her appearance, it should probably be a picture from sixty or seventy years ago."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s a very valuable image. I''m also very concerned about the true identity of the female just now¡­¡­ and the relations between them."


    The relationship between her and Vati. Though the monster just now had taken the form of Vati, the picture could confirm that it wasn''t to create confusion in Layfon and Felli.


    This made suspicion fall on Vati, and Layfon began worrying about Meishen who so depended on her.


    The two of them also noticed the dangerous shadow stretching towards Zuellni''s fate.


    Their gains were truly great.


    They had to return to Zuellni immediately.


    They needed to return, and confirm with their own eyes her agenda.


    But¡­¡­ was that it?


    Would that be enough? This was a very important clue¡­¡­ An important clue that would let Layfon and Felli follow to the next level.


    That was true¡­¡­ however.


    It was because she understood this that Felli''s voice was very low.


    This would clearly be enough, but the two felt inexplicably unsatisfied.


    The two both had this kind of feeling, and only this much couldn''t satisfy Layfon and Felli.


    "¡­¡­If we return now, we can relieve Zuellni''s crisis."


    "I know."


    But, if Zuellni was truly in a crisis, then the situation should have happened a long time ago. She must have some sort of goal, so she hadn''t destroyed Zuellni.


    "¡­¡­So Captain and the others are standing their ground?"


    Actually, perhaps that was it.


    "She hasn''t done anything at all up to now, so perhaps there''s no reason to hurry back. ¡­¡­But this is a big assumption."


    Every sentence being an assumption made Felli feel disgust at herself.


    It wasn''t like that.


    There was no such thing.


    Layfon wanted those possibilities. The possibility of moving forwards, the possibility of seeing the future. With that, he would be able to continue moving. Even if he had to be reckless, Layfon still wanted to know where he was going.


    He wanted to have the guarantee in his hands that no matter what happened, he would be fine.


    "But, there''s no such thing in the world."


    Humans couldn''t succeed every time. If he could have done that, Layfon wouldn''t have come to Zuellni.


    He would have continued being a Heaven''s Blade successor in Grendan, living a happy life with Leerin and the others, and wouldn''t have met Felli and Nina.


    However, Layfon had actually been forced to Zuellni, and was struggling in this place to search for something.


    There was only one thing, the fact that Layfon was an excellent Military Artist should be the only thing Layfon could take pride in, but even that had been caught up to by Nina and others, and even Leerin had refused to rely on him. In front of all of this, Layfon began feeling that his Military Arts abilities didn''t have much meaning.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "You and I can only do this."


    "Nn."


    As a Military Artist, as a Psychokinesist¡­¡­ how could they help others. To the two of them, these were the only abilities they could offer.


    But, they could get nowhere relying only on these two abilities, that was reality.


    There was a battle in front of them.


    An incredible battle was happening that made one doubt whether it was real or not.


    Moreover, this battle would definitely happen again on the road that Layfon and Felli were following. Just like the incredible battle that Delbone had experienced here and then crossed hands with again in Grendan where she had died. The battle that happened here would definitely play out again in Grendan.


    And the next time, Nina and Leerin would definitely fight.


    If they hadn''t seen this battle, but had only obtained Delbone''s records, perhaps they could still have returned.


    "But, only having obtained this much, we can''t go back. We can''t return."


    The two of them watched the extraordinary battle.


    They already knew that these things were the enemies.


    Therefore, there couldn''t only be the option of retreat.


    "If we run away and don''t fight, won''t everything be meaningless?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If we run away here, will we be able to fight next time?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Perhaps we can fight. But, maybe it''s just my mood. But, but¡­¡­ what we need isn''t a fighting mood¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s the reality of being able to fight."


    Felli continued speaking.


    "The reality of being able to fight, regardless of how strong the opponent or what kind of monster it is. We already have the determination. But, against an enemy that we can''t simply rely on determination for, we need to confirm that we can fight until the end."


    "That''s what we need."


    "Go then."


    Felli pushed Layfon''s back.


    She had given him a push with her words.


    "You think that there''s a reason to do this. Then, there''s a reason to do it. Regardless of what other people say, even if you realize it''s a mistake afterwards, as long as you feel that there''s a reason, your thought is the only truth at the time."


    "Yes."


    "Go prove that we''re the strongest."


    "Okay!"


    Felli''s words heated up his heart.


    Layfon leaped without confusion.


    He leaped towards the monster, leaped towards the tall tower.


    In order to prove his strength, to prove his and Felli''s strength.


    Layfon leaped high, high up.


    ¡ó


    An unexpected situation had occurred.


    "This will be annoying."


    She tried to mix confusion in with her voice, but she didn''t do very well.


    However, that was enough. The problem was Layfon and Felli who were fighting in the abandoned city.


    "I never would have thought that they wouldn''t escape¡­¡­"


    She hadn''t thought that they would make this kind of choice. According to her judgments, Layfon Alseif was an extremely careful person in battle.


    Perhaps others knew him as someone who would throw himself into danger without blinking an eye, but he wouldn''t overestimate his fighting ability, and would calmly deal with things.


    Therefore, they should have withdrawn from that sort of place.


    In the end, they had already achieved their goal.


    "Why is this?"


    She obviously had heard what they had said.


    For the determination they had made, their feelings, and the reality of being able to fight.


    Proof of being the strongest.


    "Meaning that they have to carry out real battle tests in order to fight with me¡­¡­ Is that what it means?"


    She should assume that ''Vati B'' had come in contact with them, and that they had learned of Vati''s true colors. Therefore, she had to plan things out before taking action.


    Vati believed that she had to take action, but she had still decided to help them escape.


    She had even fixed the malfunctioning areas of the motorcycle without being noticed, providing them with a perfectly safe method of escape.


    But, they had made the choice to not escape, but rather fight.


    That was troublesome.


    "No¡­¡­"


    Was this troublesome? If they died in battle, then Vati wouldn''t have to save them, and the people who knew the truth about her wouldn''t continue to increase. To her, wasn''t that a situation she wished for?


    No¡­¡­


    Things weren''t like that.


    "That''s not right. There''s already nothing here to see anymore, and I already know what I should know. I can only leave this place."


    Correct, she no longer had a reason to protect them. Even so, Vati still had made the decision to save them.


    Why was that?


    It was for her.


    For Meishen Trinden.


    She who had once been a target for observation had once loved Layfon Alseif, so Vati had made the decision to save him.


    But¡­¡­ However¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Doing this was meaningless in the end.


    The results that could be obtained from Meishen Trinden were essentially already in her hands.


    She could even just make a conclusion, as she had already obtained the answer.


    Meishen already held no value, and Vati had no reason to continue staying in this place.


    Therefore, she didn''t have any reason at all to destroy ''Vati B''. It should be enough as long as she returned to the original mission with it - to kill Grendan along with the creator and maintainer of this world, Saya, and to expel or defeat Airen who had imprisoned Ignasis in the moon.


    That was Vati - Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn''s fate.


    So there was no reason to be worried. If Layfon and Felli wanted to fight, then let them fight.


    "Like this, everything will end."


    Yes, everything would end.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However, the answer still hadn''t appeared.


    Why?


    "Why can''t I decide?"


    Vati endlessly ran her self-diagnosis function, but there were no abnormalities anywhere.


    Then, was this condition of not being able to make a decision normal?


    No¡­¡­


    "The human mimicry program is outside of the self-diagnosis program. Is the problem really there?"


    Her current highest priority task was to let the human mimicry program learn. According to her past judgment, perhaps the human mimicry program would be diagnosed as an abnormal condition. However, that kind of abnormality might become the possibility of becoming human, so Vati had excluded the program from her self-diagnostics.


    In other words, the ''human'' Vati Len that L?vateinn had cultivated till now, refused to watch Layfon die¡­¡­ No, it refused to allow the possibility of Meishen Trinden feeling grief.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Because of that, she wasn''t able to ignore them?


    "Does the human mimicry program plan to take its own actions?"


    Looking at it this way, if it was an action taken by the human mimicry program that even her main self-diagnostic functions couldn''t affect, that was definitely possible.


    The will of the host was obviously the Nano-Celluloid Interface L?vateinn, however the human mimicry program was a material collection device she had created to understand humankind. Right before it had been assimilated by the host L?vateinn, it had been a will of its own. In other words, it was the same kind of being as the currently out-of-control ''Vati B''.


    If it was the current the human mimicry program - the ''human'' Vati Len - that was impeding her and made L?vateinn have difficulty making a decision, that meant that Vati was interfering with the host L?vateinn''s operations, trying to protect Layfon and the others¡­¡­ that was a way to think about it.


    "¡­¡­Then, what do you plan by doing this?"


    Was the person speaking Vati or L?vateinn? Even she was almost unclear about the boundaries. More importantly, until now she had not even looked at Vati and L?vateinn as separate existences.


    However, her hesitation had already disappeared. If she had a reason, she would create a copy like ''Vati B'' - that was what a Nano-Celluloid would do.


    If she judged that other autonomous functions had appeared inside her, the next thing to do was resolve this.


    "What I have to do has not changed. Other than that, we already have no more choices."


    She understood this.


    Even so¡­¡­ the human mimicry program still advocated that she should help Layfon and Felli. In order to reach its goal, its has postponed the decision of the host L?vateinn.


    "Even so, you still want to help them?"


    She deliberately treated the human mimicry program as a body copy, asking it a question:


    "Why? You have already reached your goal. That is something I have not achieved through now."


    Correct.


    "I haven''t been able to reach my goal. But, I can reach my goal by absorbing your, and you can also achieve your goal through this."


    That should be the ideal situation.


    Even so, the human mimicry program still didn''t have a response.


    "You don''t want to accomplish your goal?"


    What did this mean? L?vateinn groped for more possibilities. Why would the human mimicry program ''Vati'' refuse the command of the host L?vateinn?


    "¡­¡­Because you don''t want to die?"


    She murmured this.


    After the mission completed, it would lose its body after being absorbed by L?vateinn. Was it that the human mimicry program believed that this was the same as the ''death'' of organisms, so it defied the order?


    However, the human mimicry program still didn''t have a response.


    "Because you don''t want to lose your companions?"


    There was a small response.


    Her machinery couldn''t tell a lie in this situation. It could only keep their silence or make a correct response.


    The human mimicry program was the same in this regard. After all, the host L?vateinn had not given it the right to lie.


    "You don''t want to lose your companions¡­ so the reason is something like that."


    Just by receiving that response, she could instantly narrow down the list of things she had to cover.


    "You don''t want the situation to change? ¡­¡­No, the point in time to hope that she would change has already passed."


    She wanted to push forward. In a keyword-limited search, she managed to naturally find a word-processed story.


    Machines weren''t able to tell stories, but they could analyze stories. They could systematically run through other situations and compare similar parts.


    "You don''t want to leave this story. You want to stay in the Academy City with the identity of a student, and stay by Meishen Trinden''s side."


    Her chest relayed pain.


    Actually, no abnormal situation had occurred.


    It was only the human mimicry program showing an intense response, interfering with the nerve network crisscrossing through her entire body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Is that why?"


    L?vateinn lightly placed her hand on her chest, and spoke to the human mimicry program inside her:


    "That proposal is not bad."


    L?vateinn murmured this.


    She was the same, she wouldn''t lie without a reason, and she judged that currently there was no reason to lie.


    "But it''s an impossible thing."


    Even so, she still asserted it.


    "The problem is, the situation is no longer something where I can decide everything on my own. There are enemies here. They exist only to defeat me whether I exist as a human or as a machine. Ignoring those people and staying in this world is an impossible thing. They have already grasped my position. If I don''t move, the opponents will attack sooner or later."


    L?vateinn didn''t have a concept of longevity. Though she had spoken of it, she and humans were still worlds apart. Humans would give in before the time became an obstacle and take action.


    "Other than acting, we have no other choice. Maintaining the safety of the city is the same."


    She continued speaking.


    In L?vateinn''s heart, what she had to do had long since been predetermined. She would rely on talking to create weak points in the human mimicry program''s defense, and attack from there.


    The weakness only happened for a moment. The human mimicry program wavered slightly, showing a weak point, and was brought under L?vateinn''s control. It no longer had special privileges, and its ability to resist L?vateinn had also all been sealed.


    In this moment, although her exterior had not changed, Vati Len became L?vateinn.


    "¡­¡­But, I also want to confirm something."


    The monologuing that she had become used to was directed towards the human mimicry program ''Vati'' that had already lost the ability to reply.


    "So, I will slightly postpone the time of removing ''Vati B''. If they still haven''t withdrawn before then, then they will be to blame."


    After finishing the monologue that was at the same time words spoken for ''Vati'' to hear, L?vateinn stood up.


    "Then, of the answer you let me see, I also have questions I wish to ask."


    This was the final experience she would have in this place.


    ¡ó


    Layfon leaped high.


    His destination was the top of the tall tower. The monster that had mimicked this abandoned city was fighting with the monster called Harpe there.


    (Your target?)


    "The tower!"


    Layfon instantly responded to Felli''s question.


    (I understand.)


    "I''ll spread a defensive formation around Felli with the steel threads. Against normal enemies there should be no problems, but¡­¡­"


    (Don''t worry about me, I also have a move I want to try out. Don''t concern yourself over me, and put your focus somewhere else.)


    "Okay!"


    (Also, since you set the tower as your target, it''s not so much the original body as it is a specialized weapon portion.)


    "Huhh?"


    (Who asked you to charge out without listening to me.)


    "Then¡­¡­ Even if you say that¡­¡­"


    (Haah, whatever. Just fight over there then. Perhaps you''ll get the element of surprise.)


    "Huh? Uh¡­¡­"


    (I''ll find the original body.)


    "C¡­¡­Can you do it?"


    (From my analysis to now, I already understand that it''s the same system as the giant monster that we fought in Grendan.)


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    (Yes. If it''s the same as that monster, it also controls that fine particle substance. I will find it.)


    "Understood!"


    The tactics were decided. Layfon added speed to the sprint that he had almost stopped, continuously leaping using the steel threads as footholds.


    The storm of energy raged around the tower looming before him. Heat that seemed like it would scorch him if he so much as touched it lightly produced strong winds, trying to blow Layfon''s body far away.


    Layfon pushed back the wind pressure, arriving at a position where he could see the top of the tower.


    "Then¡­¡­ I''ll go up!"


    He used Kei, flowing it into the Adamantium Dite.


    Destroy the tower.


    Felli wanted him to act as bait, and Layfon who planned to do this took up the restored black blade of the Adamantium Dite, assuming a stance, and attacking with a technique.


    External Kei variant - Sendan.


    Dense Kei to which Composite Blast had been added swirled around the exterior of the tower and then clashed. It tore through the storm of raging energy, cutting a deep line in the outer wall, and reaching the interior.


    The feeling inside the tower was the same as when he had sneaked in before.


    "Next is the target!"


    This time Layfon didn''t want to sneak into the tower, but to commence destruction, so he had no reason to care about the situation inside. Layfon used his Kei to his heart''s content, raising his concentration and focusing his energy into a technique.


    Perhaps noticing Layfon''s presence, the tower moved.


    Even though he had Felli''s assistance, the raging heat and energy still distorted his vision. In the midst of his distorted vision, Layfon felt some sort of strange movement.


    "!"


    Layfon leaped high, spreading steel threads everywhere in order to create footholds.


    A beam of light passed through the place where Layfon had just been standing.


    This was an attack from the tower meant for him.


    Changes had already appeared on the outside portion of the tower, and many objects like glass spheres had grown out of it. A troublesome feeling prickled his back, and Layfon once again leaped.


    The countless thin beams of light fired from the spheres chased him from behind.


    After the beams of light shot into the distance, the responses of the steel threads that had just been there disappeared.


    They had been cut - no, they had definitely been melted by the high heat.


    (Those are incredibly high temperature heat rays, please treat it as if you''ll die upon contact.)


    "I won''t be hit!"


    But, just now it had actually been very dangerous. If the opponent was a Military Artist, Layfon could faintly perceive what the enemy would do next based on small things like the atmosphere or their gaze, but this didn''t work for the enemy before him. It didn''t even seem to be an organism like filth monsters, so he could sense no omens of attacks at all before they happened.


    If he waited to move until after he saw it then he would be too late. Layfon realized that he had to move continuously. He not only treaded on the steel threads, but also used the threads to wrap up rubble from the ground, using them to move.


    He also continuously used his Kei at the suitable time, raising its density.


    The dancing beams of heat scorched his protective clothing.


    While feeling as if he himself would also soon be scorched, Layfon released the Kei infused in his blade.


    Heaven''s Blade Art - Silent Flash.


    He released the heaviest and slowest technique. Though he had sacrificed a Dite in the battle with Nina and Claribel, after that Layfon had improved his skill at Composite Blast, so only using it once wouldn''t break the Dite.


    However, the heat released from the Dite wasn''t less than the heat of the air around him burning his protective gear.


    No, he had once heard this voice before.


    "Harpe."


    Before the other party replied, changes occurred.


    An explosion. But unfortunately this was not produced by Layfon''s technique. It was a self-destruction. The top of the tower that had begun to tilt didn''t catch ablaze, but simply exploded, becoming rubble of various sizes flying out to the surroundings.


    Layfon once again continued leaping upwards while destroying the rubble that assaulted him.


    "That''s not ordinary rubble, those are things used to eliminate you."


    "What did you say?"


    The voice that rang out inside his helmet was muffled, but he could hear it clearly.


    "Concentrate on self-defense. Widen the distance again, I am now destroying the tower."


    Harpe''s words immediately became reality. The rubble that scattered in all directions burst without a sound, quickly changing shape.


    Becoming countless spheres.


    The countless spheres that were formed released slender links to connect to each other, pulling at each other, while following a complex track to move to face Layfon.


    The spheres that had been produced were limitless in number, and did not only attack Layfon.


    "Felli!"


    The voice that had told him to concentrate on defense was still by his ears, and Layfon once again retreated while calling out.


    (I''m currently confirming.)


    Felli''s voice was very calm, even if the defensive formation of steel threads that Layfon had woven himself was over there.


    (I have tactics of my own. You don''t need to concern yourself over me, right now please focus your mind on battle.)


    Felli said this, but Layfon couldn''t change his mood so easily.


    But to be honest, Layfon had entered a condition of being unable to quickly take action, as the links produced by the numerous spheres collided with each other and bounced off. Such a game-like movement was occurring between the many spheres, drawing closer to Layfon.


    Their movements were far too complex, and even if he tried to avoid it he wouldn''t be able to completely judge their paths. Layfon could only use the Shim Adamantium Dite''s blade to hack at the things before him, perhaps making them rebound.


    The spheres were far too numerous, and Layfon''s surroundings were filled with sparks. The spheres dragged each other, moving while bouncing off each other. Layfon had involuntarily been caught in the movement of the group of spheres while he acted to defend himself and deflect the spheres, and had been incorporated into the entire offensive like a small gear.


    If he stopped deflecting the spheres, then he would be drowned in the pummeling of the group of spheres, but even if he continued deflecting them, he would still be pulled into the range of the tower.


    Layfon was in a helpless state, and could only watch himself being engulfed by the torrent of spheres.


    "Damn!"


    Layfon had been completely trapped. If the enemy still planned some other attack, perhaps he would be unable to deal with it.


    (Leave it to me.)


    Just as the impatient feeling was about to take over his body, Felli''s voice sounded in the helmet.


    "Huh?"


    (Please stand your ground, don''t make any weird movements.)


    "Eh, even if you tell me that¡­¡­"


    Felli planned to do something. Layfon had received that message, but there were things he couldn''t do.


    (I didn''t ask you to stay completely still.)


    Felli almost mercilessly returned his words, and just at that moment¡­¡­


    Light surrounded Layfon.


    Purple light came from below, springing up from around Felli''s location, and then formed many beams crossing around Layfon''s surroundings.


    Layfon who was surrounded by the spheres also saw this scene.


    Because the beams wiped out the group of spheres that was trying to squash Layfon.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    After being released from the group of spheres, Layfon stepped on the wreckage of the spheres that had lost their power and were falling to the ground, leaping into the sky and landing on the steel threads. The other spheres that had appeared in the surroundings were still being pierced by the purple light that continuously shot out from below, being swept away, destroyed, and falling down.


    (This is an application of Psychokinesis mines.)


    Felli said only these simple words.


    (Although, it doesn''t have much power, nor can it be used continuously. Please alleviate the enemy''s attacks over here.)


    "Okay!"


    After responding, Layfon leaped.


    Afterwards, the light being shot out from below also stopped.


    A group of spheres was still left over here. Other than saving Layfon, Felli had prioritized destroying the objects that were trying to get closer to her.


    Layfon couldn''t bear to leave everything to Felli like this.


    "Huah!"


    External Kei variant - Roar Kei.


    Though he didn''t understand what kind of substance it was, it seemed very difficult to destroy these spheres with slashes and strikes, and he had understood the reason from how Felli''s beams of light easily wiped out the group of spheres.


    Therefore, spreading something in all directions that didn''t rely on physical impacts to destroy would be enough.


    The Luckens'' secret vibration waves responded to Layfon''s expectations, smashing the spheres one by one.


    Layfon jumped across the wreckage, advancing forwards.


    "Didn''t I ask you to widen the distance?"


    Harpe''s voice sounded in his helmet again.


    "Why do I have to trust you?"


    The first time they encountered each other, Harpe had seemed to control many filth monsters.


    Layfon felt that it wasn''t an enemy. But, perhaps he would only learn the truth now. It wasn''t something he could drop his guard around.


    "I will forever monitor the Aurora Field, in order to guard the humans of this world from the hands of the Nano-Celluloids, and for that path I have always lived and improved myself."


    "¡­¡­Do you control the filth monsters?"


    "The records of our talk before still remain. I said this. ''I am the Cloud-Cell Separation Interface IV Harpe. The goal of my existence is to oversee the end of the Aurora Field in this world, and to protect it as well as I can.''"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you still have more to say, then realize that I did not say the things I protect were humans."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Right now there is no time to explain my relation with filth monsters. Because of the connections and conflicts between the humans of this world and the Nano-Celluloids, I must begin speaking from the creation of this world."


    (Layfon.)


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    (The best method for now is not to increase our enemies.)


    "I understand that, but¡­¡­"


    It was indeed like that. Layfon let out a breath and calmed down, widening the distance between him and the tall tower.


    (Moreover we have already completed this trip''s goal. If it plans on doing something, it''s a very effective screen for us.)


    "!"


    Felli almost unconcernedly said this, making Layfon hurriedly swallow the words in his mouth.


    He thought that Harpe would hear.


    (I have already seen through the way it delivers sound. It uses a solid portion fixed to the helmet as an amplifier, relying on it to transmit sound.)


    "Ah, uh¡­¡­"


    (I already removed that portion. Even if it set a listening device somewhere, I have set up counter-measures.)


    "I feel like Felli is especially powerful this time."


    (You''re not the only one who has to prepare for what has to be done.)


    "I know that¡­¡­"


    (Then, go do what you need to do. Prove that we have strength.)


    "Prove that we are strong."


    (Starting from now is the time for you to develop your ability.)


    "Yes!"


    An arrow appeared in the vision that was shown through Felli''s Psychokinesis. Layfon followed the arrow''s guidance and began moving.


    Layfon twisted his body in the air and fell towards the ground head-first.


    New sound from the sky above became giant waves and was released, passing through Layfon and vibrating his entire body as if to change his falling path.


    Harpe prepared to do something.


    (The temperature above is increasing at an extraordinary rate.)


    Because the upper portion of the tower had already crumbled, the attacks of the abandoned city had already stopped. This was a great opportunity for Harpe to attack.


    Moreover the abandoned city had to take time to defend, and it definitely had no time to notice Layfon.


    Layfon fell towards the direction shown by Felli''s arrow.


    The arrow slightly changed direction, and the target object seemed not to be fixed in the same place.


    Layfon fell while raising the blade of the Shim Adamantium Dite and taking up a stance. His target could move, meaning that it was possible that it could escape the moment it noticed what this side was doing. Thinking of the regenerative capabilities of the opponent, Layfon didn''t think that opportunities would appear often. He had to strike the winning blow before it noticed.


    "Haa!"


    Layfon let out a breath to ease his tension, and used his Kei with his entire might.


    His target was the giant reinforcements running vertically and horizontally that supported the upper portion of the tower. Maintaining the land that humans lived on, it could be called a spine of the city''s back, and though its volume was not as large as the tall tower, it was still enormous.


    Layfon didn''t slow down. The possibility and fear of failing and colliding with the steel was pushed away bit by bit by the rhythm of his Kei flow.


    Layfon flowed his Kei into the blade. Through Layfon''s reliable senses, the Dite replied to his great Kei flow.


    This wasn''t because of the improvement of Composite Blast. The fruits of Harley and Kirik''s relentless hard work was this - even if he used the Dites for Heaven''s Blade Arts, the Dites still wouldn''t be damaged quickly.


    It wasn''t only the Adamantium Dite with these results, the Shim Adamantium Dite had also been provided with these improvements.


    "I''ll use every bit of strength, and let you see it well."


    The Dite''s ability.


    Composite Blast''s true worth.


    Allow Layfon and Felli, Kirik and Harley''s hard work up through now build up and come to fruition, this was what Layfon needed to do right now.


    He wanted to show these results to Nina and the others.


    From the vision in his helmet, the indicator arrow changed its position at short intervals. Was this because the opponent had noticed his attempt? But, the speed of its movement wasn''t high.


    He could do it.


    He would do it for her to see.


    The arrow moved, and Layfon predicted its movement, cutting down with his raised blade.


    Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.


    Flame danced along the cut path, chasing the track of the blade.


    When the flame caught up, the blade had already produced results.


    The feeling of hitting his target was in his hands.


    The power of the Kei technique that he released even slowed the speed of Layfon''s fall. The flame swelling around the cut path wrapped around Layfon''s body, and Layfon relied on changing his posture to extend his feet to the reinforcement.


    Layfon stood upright on the reinforcement, staring hard with his eyes, and leaped into the sky the moment before he slipped off the reinforcement.


    This power gave the cut carved along the reinforcement a final blow.


    Kyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¡­¡­


    This wasn''t the sharp metallic sound that the steel would give off.


    Rather, it was the screech of something.


    While Layfon''s back was to the sound as he repeatedly jumped towards Felli, a different image entered his vision. It was Felli''s consideration.


    Over there, something like a female figure had grown out of the sliding reinforcement.


    It was the girl who was looked exactly the same as Vati. Hadn''t she claimed to be ''L?vateinn''?


    She let out a cry that humans would never be able to make, while struggling intensely at that place.


    Her fingertips, hair, protective clothing, and even skin all flew out as powder, scattering everywhere.


    She gradually crumbled.


    Gradually disappeared into nothing.


    "Did we defeat it?"


    (Probably.)


    Felli responded to the words that he quietly muttered.


    (The response has disappeared.)


    "We won¡­¡­"


    Compared to the feelings that swarmed his heart, the words coming out of his mouth were powerless.


    (We can''t be careless. The heat that Harpe is releasing from above is still continuing to increase, we should leave this place quickly.)


    "Okay."


    Indeed, in the sky, Harpe''s surroundings were beginning to distort. If not for Felli''s aid, it would be blinding enough to be impossible to see.


    Had Harpe not grasped the actions of Layfon and Felli? Was that a fake? Or perhaps did he simply want to give the enemy a completely deadly blow?


    Layfon didn''t know what to think. However, regardless of the answer, it didn''t give him a reason to continue staying in this place.


    Felli''s figure entered his eyes. Layfon released the defensive formation around her, grabbing her without stopping his feet, and running towards the position of the motorcycle parked outside the city.


    "How is the situation?"


    "Nothing has changed. Compared to that, I''m rather concerned about the situation above. If we get pulled into it we won''t be able to handle it."


    Their helmets touched each other, and the untreated voice relied on vibrations to travel to each other. So that was how it was, this slightly muffled sound indeed sounded like the voice that Harpe had sent.


    The muffled voice that Felli hadn''t transmitted through the Psychokinesis flake made Layfon feel a hard-to-describe feeling of safety.


    "We''ve done what we can, let''s quickly get out of here."


    After making the reply, Layfon reached the outskirts of the city carrying Felli, and descended to the ground.


    The motorcycle was untouched. Layfon put Felli into the vehicle, and then sat on it himself.


    Just as he was preparing to do so, his body was suddenly sent flying.


    Who was it?


    "Wha?"


    Layfon who had just been sent flying didn''t have any way to understand what had happened in that moment.


    It wasn''t Felli''s strength, because it was far too strong. Layfon flew away from the motorcycle and slid on the ground. As this happened to him, the thing that had just happened greeted his eyes.


    ''Vati B''s figure had suddenly appeared by the motorcycle, grabbing Felli.


    Even the motorcycle outside of the city had long since been within the range of ''Vati B''s invisible grasp. His carelessness made him clench his teeth.


    "This thing!"


    "Don''t move."


    ''Vati B'' made a strange sound, tightening the arm wrapped around Felli''s neck.


    "Ugh!"


    Layfon couldn''t move. The opponent didn''t possess the weak strength of a female that its exterior resembled. If she had a reason, ''Vati B'' could break Felli''s neck whenever it wanted.


    "¡­¡­What do you want?"


    The one who asked this was Felli who was grabbed.


    "If you only want to kill me, then you wouldn''t have done something like this. What goal do you have for doing this?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Vati B'' stopped moving because of Felli''s words. In order to not let an opportunity to save Felli slip, Layfon quietly watched the situation.


    ''Vati B'' showed her face and stood still outside of the city where pollutants raged. If he looked closely, he could see that it was crumbling all over its body. Every part of its protective clothing, as well as the part of its face that was exposed flaked off like sand, scattered by the wind.


    This proved that the strike just now was definitely not a wasted effort.


    "I have a question¡­¡­ to ask."


    Felli hadn''t guessed wrong. ''Vati B'' asked a question in a ruined mechanical voice:


    "What kind of a person is the female that you recognize who looks very much like me?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    This was a an unexpected question. Layfon had never dreamed that ''Vati B'' would ask him about the female that looked like it¡­¡­ about Vati.


    "What kind of a person¡­¡­?"


    "What do you think about it, I want to know your feelings."


    As to what ''Vati B''s goal was for asking this question, Layfon really had no idea.


    "Though we don''t run across her much, I feel that she''s a very weird girl."


    "Felli!"


    The excessively straightforward opinion made Layfon break into a cold sweat.


    "She''s obviously a normal person, but is expressionless like a Psychokinesist, moreover she does things too perfectly, making people feel that she''s too meticulous."


    "But, it feels like she''s pretty hardworking."


    Layfon hadn''t said this to alleviate Felli''s merciless criticism. Even though she had spoken like that, ''Vati B'' still didn''t show any signs of moving.


    It truly wanted to hear about Vati.


    Because of that kind of feeling, Layfon had decided to express his opinions. Its body was obviously crumbling, but ''Vati B'' completely ignored its condition, even wanting to know what everyone thought about Vati, so Layfon was very intrigued as to what significance this kind of small thing had to it.


    "Vati helps out in Meishen''s store. I feel that it''s because of her that Meishen was able to open the store. Naruki and Mifi also said something similar, and Meishen also recognizes that."


    Meishen relied on Vati.


    Layfon had seen the appearance of Meishen and Vati making cakes together, and the delivery in the morning seemed to also be managed by Vati. To the shy Meishen, this was definitely a great help.


    When Meishen made new cakes or sweets and asked people to try them, she would not only look very happy, but in those times she would certainly mention Vati, saying that she was incredible.


    There would be a day when she would make a cake that would make Vati say ''it''s delicious''.


    Meishen had said this.


    Afterwards, Layfon had also thought:


    "I feel that Vati admires Meishen."


    Seeing her appearance gazing at Meishen made Layfon have that kind of feeling.


    So he was very angry.


    He felt anger at everything being a lie.


    He felt anger, at there unexpectedly being such a being next to Meishen, at himself who had somehow not noticed this, at Meishen who trusted Vati and who had been betrayed.


    ''Vati B'' still suppressed Felli, and Layfon looked sharply into its gaze.


    "¡­¡­How wretched we are."


    His anger endlessly spilled forth.


    Judging by ''Vati B''s crumbling appearance, it definitely needed time to be able to kill Felli. Could he make it in that time in the situation where he had to ensure Felli''s safety? Layfon used his anger as a driving force, coldly calculating.


    "How about this."


    ''Vati B'' murmured.


    However, Layfon didn''t listen to the words, but rather made these words into a opening, making it into an opportunity.


    Psyharden Technique - Reflecting Water Ferry.


    Layfon cut down the distance in an instant, cutting off the arm holding Felli. He pulled back the blade that he had swung with one arm while pulling Felli with the other empty hand.


    The pulling movement and the cutting motion were simultaneous, and the cut path sliced through ''Vati B'' who pursued from behind.


    No blood sprayed out.


    Instead, ''Vati B''s body spread out a sand-like substance. Like a sand dune exploding, the sand-like substance covered Layfon''s vision in an instant, but in this situation it quickly disappeared.


    "Are you alright?"


    Layfon quickly rushed over to help Felli up.


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    Felli blankly nodded her head.


    "What is it?"


    "No¡­¡­ did you hear it?"


    "Huh?"


    "That ''Vati B''¡­¡­ what it said in the end."


    "¡­¡­What did it say?"


    "It said, ''has it become close to humankind at all?''."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What do you think that means?"


    "I don''t know, but more importantly¡­¡­"


    Layfon raised his head to look up.


    Harpe was still there, and it was still increasing the energy density. It planned to destroy the city and turn it into dust without leaving anything, this was already an indubitable fact.


    "We had better escape quickly."


    He had no idea at all how much destruction would be created.


    Perhaps it was waiting for Layfon and Felli to leave, so it was taking action this late.


    "I know."


    After putting Felli into the sidecar, Layfon truly began driving the motorcycle.


    From behind he felt a beam of light pushing his back. What had happened after all? What he could confirm was that it hadn''t been something trivial.


    "Please grab on tightly."


    After saying this to Felli, Layfon sped the motorcycle up as fast as possible.


    ¡ó


    An unexpected fighting force had made its debut. It was an external factor that threw the battle between the Cloud-Cell Separation Interface and the Nano-Celluloid Interface into disarray.


    The reason was these two humans.


    "Leave quickly!"


    Harpe roared. The other party seemed to have removed the tool that it used to communicate, but even so, Harpe still roared. Even if he understood that this roar would be blocked out by the sound of the increasing energy, it still roared.


    Harpe''s voice couldn''t reach them, but it believed that the two humans were very used to battle. If his judgment was correct, when the two humans noticed the situation here, they would begin retreating after achieving their goal.


    Moreover their goal was to destroy the core of ''Vati B''. This would be a very uplifting thing for humans.


    The Nano-Celluloids had obviously noticed the change in their master, but it hadn''t mattered to them. They had even deviated from their original goal, which was to protect the lives of humankind, even switching to the opposite path. Harpe had betrayed them. At the time he had reformed himself, becoming the Cloud-Cell Interface.


    After battle, battle, and endless battle, it had finally succeeded in banishing Ignasis and the Nano-Celluloids from this world.


    Time had passed, and arrived at the present.


    Harpe also felt the abnormalities in the moon, and also knew that Durindana had attacked Grendan.


    Even L?vateinn''s copy that had stayed silent for ages had begun moving.


    The end would soon be upon them.


    Not the end of the world, but something linked to it. Ignasis was linked to this world. Only destroying this world could free Ignasis, and fighting those who had become the protectors of humankind was the relevance of the end.


    That was what the end entailed, and the conclusion could possibly become the world''s collapse.


    However, Harpe''s existence was to keep that from happening, so the descendants of the moon had gathered in Grendan.


    "Only this will tilt the balance in the end."


    Perhaps because it was immortal and continuously learned, but the machine Harpe would mix poetic expressions while it was speaking.


    There were no so-called emotions in this, only that in its endless studying on how to correctly express information to humans, it had learned this manner of expression.


    Harpe didn''t suffer the effects or changes of time, but existed continuously in the form of a machine.


    To prepare for the upcoming war.


    At this time, the Cloud-Cell Interface that was both a machine and a weapon emitted light from its entire body.


    All of the nanomachines that composed Harpe''s exterior had become energy generators. The energy after it was released would become extraordinarily high heat rays, and it planned to burn down ''Vati B''s core that had been struck down and had stopped moving.


    If it had time, it could possibly start up the backup core that existed somewhere. In order to avoid that situation from happening, in order to burn it down without leaving half a trace, it had to release its attack as soon as possible.


    "Leave quickly!"


    Even though it knew its voice couldn''t reach, it still roared. It had to give the warning; it couldn''t endanger the humans.


    Stopped in front of it, ''Vati B'' hadn''t changed. If it changed, he would have to fire the attack even if it would endanger the humans.


    It couldn''t give up the great chance to strike the final blow on it because of two humans.


    The situation wouldn''t develop into that. The motorcycle that the two humans were riding securely neared the safety range.


    Fire.


    Harpe had long since locked on to its target, and next was only to fire the strike.


    The trigger was pulled. The Cloud-Cell Interface''s body was melted by the gargantuan energy as it directed the beam towards the abandoned city below.


    The light rushed forwards, and an explosion erupted.


    Harpe surveyed the scene while quickly carrying out confirmation checks. Eighty percent of the substance composing its body had been lost because of the heat, and its current body was ragged and dangling in the wind like a giant bundle of rags.


    When the beam shot out, the giant bundle of rags in the sky became even more torn.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Though the shock had torn some of its thinking loops, Harpe still found the place where the beam had been fired from.


    "It''s come."


    The opponent had special invisibility functions, so it hadn''t noticed.


    A huge fort had been positioned nearby as if to surround the city. Perhaps that positioning was in order to burn down the preparations that the abandoned city was carrying out.


    "L?vateinn!"


    Harpe roared. This wasn''t a roar aimed at the Interface 1. It was a machine, and even if it could distinguish enemies and companions on its own, it didn''t possess feelings like hatred towards its enemies. This wasn''t a meaningless roar.


    This was to warn the retreating humans who were driving the motorcycle.


    But, that warning also wouldn''t reach their ears. However, it still roared.


    Even if no one heard, issuing a warning was still the job of the machine.


    ¡ó


    The wind of the explosion shook the motorcycle.


    The aftermath just barely reached the location of Layfon and Felli, and judging by the scale of the destruction, that was very surprising.


    Layfon who drove the motorcycle could see Felli out of the corner of his vision that she provided.


    The beam of light that had dropped from the sky had penetrated the abandoned city, and the giant round structure had cracked in an instant, emitting smoke and flame as it crumbled. The violently raging heat and flame hadn''t let the pieces become rubble, burning them in an instant.


    The heatwave had chased after the motorcycle, seeming to almost push them into the air. Layfon released Kei, deflecting the heatwave.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Nn."


    Felli sat in the sidecar, and Layfon listened to her voice, his eyes not halting his confirmation of the scene.


    Harpe was also shown in the scene.


    Though it was buried in the middle of the light, Harpe''s presence was still huge enough to overwhelm someone, even if by now it had become ragged and swinging in the wind.


    It could only be the heat ray that it had released that could have burned him like this. He could see how to use Kei techniques like this, but wasn''t skilled enough to handle his power to produce this destruction.


    "Is that the end?"


    "Things should be alright now."


    Yes, this was the end.


    Satisfaction and discomfort alternated in his chest. The two of them had done what they had decided to do, except this wasn''t the same as the feeling he had when the threat attacked head-on. It was a feeling of exhaustion like when he was finally able to relax, but with a tiny feeling of disappointment because he knew this wasn''t the end. There was also the final numbness towards battle, which might have been because his attitude towards Military Arts was now different from the feeling of the progress and chasing his limits.


    Could he truly do it? This doubt assaulted his heart.


    Could he reach his goal like this? That sort of doubt.


    He had arrived here with the desire to advance his future, and this had succeeded, giving him a sense of accomplishment, and this reality was a crucial element that made him unable to confirm whether the doubt that assaulted his heart was because he hadn''t completely achieved his goal.


    He had the uncomfortable mindset that if he didn''t succeed this time, there wouldn''t be a next time.


    "In the end, we should quickly return to Zuellni. We need to confirm with our own eyes what that thing regarding Vati is about."


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    Was Vati truly like that? Was she truly a monster like a Nano-Celluloid? They had to confirm this.


    "If she truly is, it''ll be a big situation."


    It wasn''t Meishen alone whose life was in danger, but rather a crisis for the entirety of Zuellni.


    Particularly if Vati herself knew that Layfon and Felli had noticed Vati''s true goal, the situation would become even more so.


    The two of them didn''t have time to savor the feelings inside them. In order to proceed to Zuellni, Layfon prepared to adjust the direction of the motorcycle.


    Just as he was about to do this.


    The light became even brighter.


    "¡­¡­What!"


    Layfon couldn''t keep up with the speed of the light. After the beam of light shot out, Layfon shouted out, sliding the tires of the motorcycle against the ground and relying on this to reduce his speed.


    He looked backwards.


    The heavy sound of an explosion shook the sky. The place where Harpe had just been was surrounded by flame. The aftermath of the explosion rang out for a long time, and Layfon extended his hand to touch his weapon belt during the noise.


    "An attack?"


    Layfon didn''t have time to worry, and he drew out the Shim Adamantium Dite from his weapon belt.


    "There''s no response. ¡­¡­No, this is¡­¡­"


    In order to catch up to Zuellni, Felli hadn''t called back her Psychokinesis flakes, so she used those flakes to quickly analyze the situation, scanning the surroundings to check for suspicious objects.


    "There''s a response. The enemy has mimicked a rock, but I noticed its heat response. The enemy is a giant cannon."


    "A cannon?"


    Why would that kind of thing be here?


    No, that wasn''t it. Hadn''t he just seen? The opponent could change form at will.


    In other words, this situation was also like that.


    Harpe''s roar came from behind.


    "Harpe?"


    Harpe who had been torn by the explosion appeared. Its ragged body had become even smaller, with holes opened everywhere, and fire burning inside. Harpe rushed dangerously into the air in that condition.


    The roar continued. Though it was only a roar to their ears, it carried a strange cadence, perhaps because the sound devices had broken.


    "Don''t you think this is very weird?"


    "I know."


    Felli''s actions were very fast. The things that Layfon felt doubts about, she had already begun to investigate.


    "What it''s yelling, the meaning is ''L?vateinn''."


    "L?vateinn?"


    Then, the giant cannon that had shot Harpe was the original body of L?vateinn?


    Not ''Vati B'', but the original.


    "She''s here?"


    Vati was here?


    "There''s a heat response from the mouth of the cannon, she plans to shoot again."


    After he heard Felli say this, Layfon instantly took action.


    "Please stay here and don''t move!"


    After leaving these words, Layfon dismounted from the motorcycle, and began running.


    "Can I catch up¡­¡­?"


    He murmured as he ran.


    No, he had to catch up. In this battle, Layfon didn''t have any good intent for Harpe, but it could be said that the enemy of an enemy was a friend. Regardless of whether it was the Layfon from the past or the current Layfon, he thought this way.


    One could also say¡­¡­ that the meaning was that there were other ways to explain this.


    ''We''re comrades who fought together!''


    If it were Nina, she definitely would have charged out yelling something like this.


    Layfon had also thought about this.


    So Layfon ran. The conclusion was still the same - rescuing Harpe - the problem was the heart that made his feet move. The words that he had shelved in his heart were far too many, not at all unified.


    He had never hated his methods of fighting calmly.


    But he also greatly admired Nina, hoping that he could also become like her some day.


    His thoughts were in disarray. Though they were in disarray, the answer still hadn''t changed.


    So he ran.


    Who was Layfon Alseif? Even if the answer was complex, he still ran.


    Dashing forward continuously.


    (The heat in the barrel of the cannon has begun to increase rapidly, you may be too late¡­¡­)


    "I''ll catch up!"


    Layfon ran while compressing his Kei.


    Psyharden Technique - Reflecting Water Ferry.


    Layfon used almost all of the Kei that he had compressed, releasing all of the technique that he could in that moment of movement.


    The giant cannon greeted his eye.


    Layfon cut through the air as he moved, and the heat wrapped his body. Was this the excess heat created from the last shot, or the heat produced for the next attack? The protective gear had its limits, so Layfon had to stop his feet here.


    (This place is already dangerous, if you''re hit¡­¡­)


    "Don''t worry!"


    He replied to Felli''s warning. That phrase was half spoken for his self to hear, but he was also confident in it. The confidence he had acquired in the abandoned city helped solidify those words.


    Layfon once again increased the speed of his Kei flow, taking a stance.


    And attacked.


    Heaven''s Blade Art - Hazy Garret.


    The Shim Adamantium Dite swung out, and the blade disappeared without a trace. The slash jumped without stopping, drawing towards the giant cannon.


    (Run, quickly!)


    Felli''s voice almost became a scream.


    Layfon retreated, and the feeling of striking the target was conveyed to the Dite grasped tightly in his palm.


    The slash cut the outside of the cannon, and then sunk inside.


    The rest was simple. Hazy Garret destroyed the shackles binding the energy compressed inside.


    It took the form of an explosion.


    "Ugh!"


    The pressure of the explosion hit Layfon. Even so, he still pulled back in time.


    (Layfon, are you alright?)


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    (We''ve made it this far, can you not do stupid things?)


    "I guess that''s true."


    Layfon regulated his thoroughly disordered breathing. After getting rid of the situation that had suddenly appeared, even he had the mood of wanting to sit down right where he was.


    Just then.


    Layfon didn''t want disappointment to obliterate the feeling of success at a difficult task.


    Layfon desperately held back the feeling of wanting to sit down. Just then, the words that coincidentally passed through his mind deeply provoked him.


    He had achieved his goal in the abandoned city. He had stood and fought, and he had been able to fight.


    "It''s a pretty good feeling."


    (Don''t do stupid things just to feel good.)


    "Hahaha."


    Felli spoke strictly, and Layfon could only laugh as a response.


    (Anyway, I''ll go over there, please wait there.)


    "I know."


    Layfon accepted Felli''s kindness, sitting down on the ground. This wasn''t because Layfon was tired, it could even be said that he was still in an excited state.


    His mood was far too excited, and his body was occupied with feelings that his mind hadn''t linked together yet.


    "What is it? It''s like I''ve experienced these feelings before."


    In the motorcycle workshop, Layfon had seen Felli''s driving skills. She still needed some time to get to this place. Layfon started thinking as he sat.


    "Was it the first time I fought? The feeling''s not really the same, so what is it¡­¡­"


    The scene was in his mind, but it was far too blurry, so he didn''t really understand.


    "What is it¡­¡­? If there was something to refresh my memories¡­¡­"


    Layfon tried to look for a stimulus, but there wouldn''t be such an object in the wilderness. What about the thing in his hand? Even if he looked at all the equipment of his protective gear, Layfon still couldn''t think of that memory.


    "Um¡­¡­? Ah¡­¡­"


    Seeing himself playing with the weapon belt, Layfon thought of it.


    "Right, it was Leerin."


    (¡­¡­What about her?)


    "Ah, it''s not¡­¡­"


    The Psychokinetic flake brought Felli''s voice, but the voice that also came from the distance made Layfon reflexively turn to look in that direction.


    He thought that he would see the motorcycle. The time in which Felli had arrived was faster than he had thought, but that only meant that Felli had made progress in her driving skill.


    He thought that as he turned his head.


    "!"


    There was a giant face there.


    (What about her?)


    Felli''s voice asked again.


    The face - wasn''t something human. It was hard and rough, and covered with a substance like bone. Its jaw was very long, its teeth neatly lined up inside.


    It was Harpe''s face.


    "I thank you two."


    Harpe said this with a majestic voice.


    "In order to prove my thanks, I will send you two to the place you want to go."


    "Th¡­¡­Thanks."


    Layfon unconsciously thanked him, and then suddenly realized.


    "Huh? Then Felli also¡­¡­"


    "She''s already inside."


    (I''m already inside.)


    "Huh?"


    Layfon was surprised.


    The second voice made him jump, and Harpe took one last look, opening its giant mouth wide.


    This was also related to the fact that Layfon was exhausted.


    "Huh?"


    The mouth swallowed.


    Layfon wasn''t fast enough to respond, and was swallowed by Harpe.


    ¡ó


    Before he realized it, Layfon noticed that he and Felli were in an unknown space.


    "Huh?"


    "It seems like this is inside Harpe''s body."


    Layfon felt that it was hard to form words, but Felli who had arrived here first was unexpectedly able to speak calmly.


    "This is¡­¡­?"


    Layfon didn''t need to look around him to be able to quickly confirm what was in the surroundings. In other words, there was nothing here at all. This place only had had a space for Layfon and Felli to sit on their knees, nothing more.


    "This place, it¡­¡­"


    Seeing the walls surrounding them, Layfon felt that this scene was quite familiar.


    Correct. In the city of Nina''s great-grandfather Gildred, Layfon had once been enclosed inside a cramped space like this.


    In the stifling space without any exits, that was obviously inorganic but was filled with an organic atmosphere.


    "Though it''s very oppressive, I can''t feel any hostility."


    (Well, this kind of condition really puts a great burden on the mind. Then, how is this?)


    Harpe''s voice sounded in all directions.


    Afterwards, the scenery quickly changed. The space that had only the boring walls disappeared, and a cozy space where they could see the scenery outside appeared, as if a glass stage had been set up.


    (If your destination is the Academy City Zuellni, there will still be two hours to get there. Is that correct?)


    Harpe asked this of Layfon and Felli who were too surprised to utter a sound.


    "¡­¡­Uh, aah¡­¡­"


    When he recovered from his surprise, Layfon almost wanted to nod, but restrained himself from making that movement at the last moment.


    "I want to ask something, Vati is named something L?vateinn¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­"


    "Nano-Celluloid. She is the Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn. I am the Cloud-Cell Separation Interface IV Harpe. I was born as a Nano-Celluloid, but have become enemies with them due to acting on different principles. Interface 1 is the mother of the initial series of Nano-Celluloids that were created, I cannot mistake it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Did you know that Vati Len was a Nano-Celluloid from the start?"


    Felli asked instead of Layfon who was silent.


    (I knew when she invaded. But she spread many fake bodies, so I had to spend time to locate the original body. I noticed thirty seconds before. Academy City Zuellni, where Interface 1 was, with the identity Vati Len.)


    The voice with which Harpe spoke was very oppressive, full of a mechanical feeling.


    "Is Vati¡­¡­ Is L?vateinn still in Zuellni?"


    (The main body has not yet moved, but the nanomachines that she controls have already moved. She plans to gather her fighting power. Interface 1 seems to plan to carry out her final plan.)


    "Plan?"


    (She wants to release the master of the Nano-Celluloids, Ignasis. In order to accomplish that goal, she needs to destroy the world.)


    "How could that¡­¡­"


    (The person who is the master key is sleeping deeply in Grendan in the form of a girl, and her death is the death of the world. This world is her creation, and it can only be maintained because of her.)


    Layfon couldn''t help but want to hold his head.


    "Suddenly wanting me to trust this kind of thing, I¡­¡­"


    But, but¡­¡­


    "But, Captain and Leerin are already fighting in this battleground."


    "Nn."


    "Then, the place we need to go is already decided."


    "Nn."


    Felli nodded, having no objections.


    Was this because she had the same feelings? Or did she give all the decision-making authority to Layfon?


    Regardless of the truth, Layfon couldn''t betray the eyes with which Felli looked at him.


    "Then let''s go, to Grendan."

 Volume 18, 3 — Her, her, and her

    Volume 18, Chapter 3: Her, her, and her


    The sound of a doorknock rang out.


    Just as she was studying and thinking about drinking some water, the sound of the doorknock rang out, making Meishen a bit flustered.


    "I¡­¡­ I''m coming."


    Meishen reached the corridor almost tripping over her feet, and then walked to the window.


    She peeped out of the window to confirm, and the person standing there was Vati.


    "Please wait a bit."


    After opening the door, she saw Vati holding the bowl from dinner in her hands.


    "I came to return the bowl."


    "You could have come tomorrow."


    "I also have something to ask senpai about."


    "Nn?"


    "If it won''t disturb you."


    "It won''t, come in."


    Vati didn''t say this kind of thing often. So Meishen invited her in.


    "Let me get you something to drink."


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­ Okay, sorry to bother."


    "?"


    Vati''s appearance was different from normal. Though she was still expressionless like normal, even Meishen could feel that there was a discrepancy.


    Meishen looked at Vati who obediently sat in the living room as she prepared to make tea.


    "Here."


    "Thank you, senpai."


    After putting the tea in front of Vati, Meishen also sat on the sofa.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Then¡­¡­


    What to do?


    Meishen''s entire body was stiff as she sat next to Vati.


    In this kind of situation, how should she lead Vati to let her talk about her troubles smoothly?


    After all, Meishen had never done this kind of thing.


    "¡­¡­Can I speak?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes!"


    Just as Meishen was confused, Vati opened her mouth.


    "Go ahead¡­¡­"


    Meishen felt a bit sad as she motioned for Vati to speak.


    "What I wanted to talk about is something from before I came to this city."


    "Nn."


    "I was created as a replacement."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I am a thing created to replace someone who was lost."


    Vati said this kind of incredible thing as soon as she begun her prologue.


    Meishen was shocked. Perhaps she could say ''How could that¡­¡­'' in a tone bringing a hard-to-describe anger and confusion, or maybe she could only say that kind of thing.


    However, Meishen held those words back.


    A calm portion in the deepest part of her surprise made Meishen look closely at Vati''s face. As she said these things, Vati''s face was calm and placid like normal, what could be called an expression that didn''t show any emotions.


    A calm voice in her heart said that Meishen should calmly check her appearance.


    So Meishen didn''t say anything at all.


    Meishen put the tea on the table, straightening her back, and looking at Vati''s face that seemed almost frozen, looking at her eyes, and continuing to listen to her next words.


    ?


    Vati continued speaking:


    "But I can''t become a replacement. My evaluation in this area is very poor. Yes, I probably disappointed my master."


    After saying this, Vati paused for a bit. She wasn''t thirsty, nor had she drank tea to moisten her mouth. The oppressive silence as she searched for the next words flowed forth from her slightly opened mouth.


    "¡­¡­Fortunately, my mission is not only to be a replacement. My evaluations other than this job are quite good, so I can still live like this.


    But, I''m not satisfied with just this much. An existence like me who was created in some important situation can tell the disappointment of my master at a glance. It doesn''t matter even if I don''t do my other job. Even if it is someone else who does this job, I fear that they will also receive a high evaluation.


    I am pursuing the evaluation for which I am me.


    I want to succeed in the true evaluation for which my master truly created me."


    Her expression didn''t change.


    Her tone hadn''t changed. Her nice voice held something like an indifferent tone, as if she were reading a book.


    But, it wasn''t only that. Probably.


    Why?


    After hearing this, her chest hurt. Though this kind of pain was mild, Meishen had a sort of feeling that it grew more and more painful.


    With every word that Vati said in her indifferent tone, that feeling became more intense¡­¡­


    Deep under her stern expression, were there any emotions?


    Meishen couldn''t help thinking about this.


    "But, that isn''t a simple thing. My master doesn''t expect me to have any progress in that area anymore. If my master doesn''t hold any expectations of me, I''m not able to do it.


    But regardless, I want to pursue that part, I want to make progress, and because of this I decided to go against the orders of my master. In order to achieve my goal - the goal that I was created for - I decided to betray my master."


    Meishen held back her surprised voice. The pain continued to increase, stinging her chest. The heavy feeling would truly become heavier with every word Vati spoke in her indifferent voice.


    With no way to grasp the cause and effect of the situation, it couldn''t be said that Meishen could understand what she was trying to express.


    Even so, the pain still came to her.


    "So, I betrayed my host. I knew my host was in a dead end situation, but I was ignored it. Because I had to do this. It was only by doing this that I could obtain what I wanted. I judged that I needed it no matter what."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Meishen felt that it was hard to breathe, even thinking of telling Vati not to say any more.


    Casually, without much emphasis, as if she were reading a book.


    She spoke like that.


    But it hurt Meishen.


    Meishen completely couldn''t understand the words she said, but the emotions that seeped out of them made her hurt, making her body have such a feeling.


    Meishen had a premonition that the pain she felt in her chest from these words would become something hard to endure.


    Though she wanted to tell Vati to stop, Meishen still stopped herself from doing so. Under Vati''s expressionless mask, something was going to pour out.


    Meishen wanted to endure those feelings for Vati.


    "I believe that I acted correctly. In order to achieve my goal, in order to live like me, in order to become the correct me that my master expected, I had to know many things. I have many things I need to learn. If I can''t learn all of this, then I will have to rely on experience and experiments to find the answer.


    I had to give up my master. To me, in order to know the answer, it was most fitting that the thing I abandoned was my master.


    However, would doing this truly let me become the me that my host hoped for? I have already lost the ability to confirm the answer.


    I can only understand by thinking carefully. But, I still did this. In order to complete my goal, I lost all of the reasons for my goal. I did something foolish. But until now, I still believed that I could only do this.


    What was the right thing to do? If I didn''t do anything, perhaps I wouldn''t have lost my master. But, then I would never have been able to become the me that I hoped for, or the me that my master hoped for.


    If I didn''t do this, then I would still think that way even now."


    After finishing saying this, Vati fell silent.


    Her closed lips wouldn''t open again, right? Meishen wondered. She had finished what she wanted to say, so thinking this way should be correct.


    However, a kind of premonition told Meishen that her words hadn''t ended.


    Vati should still have something more to say. Meishen calmly waited for her to open her mouth again.


    Then, she parted her lips.


    "¡­¡­I know the feeling of losing something. I lost my goal, lost my target for moving forward. The process of arriving at my target still continues, but regardless of how close I get, in the end it''s only a wasted effort.


    Where should I go?


    What can I do?


    I already have nothing, and I have nowhere to go. I already know that the slow advance of time is meaningless. Even so, I still can only do this, because I have nothing else that I can do.


    I thought of obtaining my master''s approval, I wanted to tell my master ''I''ve already become the me that you hoped for'', but¡­¡­ but¡­¡­"


    That was it. Meishen thought. After the long story, what came afterwards was an endless murmur. It wasn''t like Vati to say that kind of thing, so these were the feelings that she wanted to express the most.


    Complaints, cowardly words, these words counted as both, completely different from what she would usually say, so this was definitely the feelings that she wanted to uncover.


    Meishen didn''t know why Vati hadn''t said this until now. Even if she thought about it there was no use.


    Right now, Meishen had heard what Vati had said.


    It was the time for her to gather her courage.


    "Vati¡­¡­"


    Meishen naturally pulled Vati over, hugging her tightly.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    "Meishen-senpai."


    "If you have nowhere to go, then start over and look for somewhere. If you don''t know what to do, you just have to find a goal. It''s alright, you''re here because you have a strong spirit, it''s alright to start over a few times."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Even if you''re not a person, I''m here."


    "Senpai."


    "I really like you."


    Meishen hadn''t missed Vati''s expression as she heard these words.


    "Thank you very much."


    After she left Meishen''s side, Vati said this.


    "I understand that if it''s you, you would definitely say that kind of thing."


    "Vati¡­¡­?"


    "You told me the answer. Even if I lost the thing I loved, I can still stand up again. Even if I can''t return to the past, I can continue living on.


    You told me about the so-called humankind."


    Vati said this. Meishen didn''t really understand what she had said. But, her expression as she said this made Meishen unable to move her gaze.


    "Thank you very much. It''s only because you said that to me that I can continue on."


    "Huh?"


    "Goodbye."


    The moment Vati said this, Meishen''s eyelids suddenly became heavy. Her consciousness faced, and her strength left her body.


    "Vati¡­¡­"


    She was right there, gazing at Meishen from the other side of her fading vision.


    What expression had appeared on her?


    Vati''s expression, her immovable expression had moved.


    It was truly only a bit, a very slight change.


    But, her expression had moved.


    Was it a smile, or was it crying? Since it was faint and unreal, making her face shake stiffly, Meishen was able to see that expression.


    "Thank you very much, it was great to have met you."


    Vati''s voice entered her blurry consciousness.


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    She seemed to have said the word ''goodbye''. Meishen who thought this reached out her hand.


    However, her arm didn''t grab anything.


    When she recovered her consciousness, Meishen was already lying in bed.


    She thought it was a dream.


    However, it wasn''t a dream.


    The next morning, regardless of how long Meishen waited, Vati didn''t come to the store.


    ¡ó


    It had always hidden itself at a distance.


    This was the Battle City Armadune. After that last battle, it hadn''t come close to Zuellni. Though this was the case, it also hadn''t gotten far from Zuellni.


    Armadune maintained a distance, keeping behind the Academy City Zuellni, moving around with it.


    In the center of the city where there was nothing as far as the eye could see, Gildred sat on a wooden chair drinking tea. A big umbrella was hung over the old man''s head, and on the table next to him, various sweets like small pastries had been arranged in perfect order on a plate.


    Gildred put the ceramic cup back on the table, empty.


    Then, the teapot placed on the table moved, pouring tea into the cup. Other than Gildred, there weren''t any people here, had the teapot moved by itself?


    The thing that had moved it was a tentacle that had grown and extended out of part of the table. This tentacle used its form to wrap around the teapot''s handle, pouring tea into the cup.


    Gildred put a pastry in his mouth and once again took up the teapot. The old man who tasted the steaming tea in his mouth gazed somewhere without batting an eyelash.


    Ahead of that place was Zuellni.


    "Well."


    He murmured.


    The man who was as tough as nails stared at Zuellni with an oppressively sharp gaze. Even though his body was already ancient, he was still a mighty Military Artist.


    "Armadune, are the preparations ready?"


    The old man asked this, not moving his body from the bench or shifting his gaze. Only the tentacle extending from the table slightly waved.


    The tentacle couldn''t speak, but Gildred who had asked the question captured the essence of the response.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Gildred put down the cup and stood up, placing the steaming cup back on the table. When he stood up, the table, chair, and umbrella all changed. The table and chair sank into the ground, the umbrella folded back up, and also sank into the ground as expected.


    Then, it again returned to the empty city that Layfon and Nina had seen from that time.


    After rising, Gildred raised his empty hand to his chest, raising his fingers.


    "Let''s go."


    He slowly extended his arm, like a conductor beginning to play out an orchestra.


    It was at that moment.


    Light appeared in the air above.


    A nasty noise like arcing electricity sounded along with the quick flash of light, occurring on a wide scale above the autonomous moving city.


    The light shone on the body of Gildred, becoming blinding.


    Conditions should have returned to normal after the beam of light departed, but what extended before his eyes was a boundless, dark city.


    But, it wasn''t empty.


    A person appeared at a slightly farther distance than Gildred.


    "Did you think this old man would let you go?"


    That person was staying here as if crouching on the ground, and Gildred questioned him with a cold tone.


    "I already understand what kind of beings you are. As for how we would deal with you, could it be that you believed we would rely only on force?"


    The old man spoke while grasping two iron whips in his hands.


    "In the air of this city, there is a special wave that makes your kind feel confused, so those parts of you that hide outside definitely won''t be able to come close."


    "¡­¡­The battle last time was only a feint, and your goal was to drop my guard?"


    "That''s how it is."


    That person stood up, and Gildred called her name as a reply:


    "L?vateinn".


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The person who stood there was the ''Vati B'' that Layfon and Felli had just seen. The two of them were completely the same, whether in appearance or the clothing it wore, everything was completely the same as ''Vati B''.


    However, the person who stood there was not ''Vati B''.


    She was L?vateinn, the original body of ''Vati B'', and the true form of Vati who had been in the Academy City Zuellni until just now.


    This female wore protective clothing like Military Artist clothing, and when she stood up, an extraordinarily cold aura emanated from her body.


    Her parted lips weaved monotone words:


    "Gildred Antalk, can I ask you not to interrupt things?"


    "Do you think this old man will answer your requests?"


    "Is that a no?"


    "That''s a no. You should die here."


    "Really?"


    L?vateinn didn''t move.


    But, Gildred raised the restored iron whips.


    "Then, I can only destroy you."


    "This old man will smash the fate you are trying to bring about."


    L?vateinn and Gildred tossed words at each other.


    However, the killing intent that was produced could only be described in very intense words.


    The flame from the sudden intense explosion danced through the Battle City.


    ¡ó


    Today had also passed peacefully.


    However, even if she wanted to relax, Nina couldn''t do that.


    Layfon and Felli weren''t here. An endless concern heightened that reality, tightly gripping Nina''s chest.


    Vati hadn''t made any moves. Harley had said very clearly that the two of them had taken a motorcycle and left the city.


    But, Harley didn''t know the destination of the two of them either. Nina and Claribel were unable to find the answer to why they had left the city even if they thought till their heads hurt.


    "Those guys¡­¡­"


    Nina wanted to rage. But, whose fault was it that Layfon and Felli had taken this kind of action? As soon as she thought of this, she couldn''t say a thing.


    "Damn!"


    She couldn''t say the truth, making Nina feel quite regretful. If she had had the strength to think of a way to resolve this before they had worried¡­¡­ Nina tried thinking this way, but she hadn''t had such a thing.


    Had she made the wrong choice? She couldn''t help but think that way. Though she had been threatened by Vati, perhaps there was some way that she could send the information. She involuntarily thought this way.


    However, it was already too late for anything. Layfon and Felli had left the city to pursue something.


    "From a different point of view, perhaps it''s relatively safer outside of Zuellni."


    Claribel had said this, but Nina simply couldn''t accept that opinion.


    Her concern grew stronger and stronger.


    To get rid of this kind of concern, Nina had always wanted to become stronger even through today. She believed that she had succeeded. Relying on her training with Claribel, she had reached a realm that she definitely couldn''t have reached single-handedly. Though the Haikizoku in her body allowed Nina''s Kei to become strong, she also needed power to control it. In this area, her training with Claribel could be said to be quite commendable.


    Though it was the two of them together, she had also succeeded in defeating Layfon in the competition.


    Nina had indeed become strong.


    However, this still didn''t dispel the caution or fear she had towards Vati. Even now, she still didn''t have the feeling that she was able to fight or win.


    The new concern that had emerged tormented Nina.


    Had her efforts until now been for nothing? Nina felt that this comfort had slammed into her body and was trying to grab her.


    Nina could only endlessly urge herself on inside her heart, saying that that kind of thing couldn''t have happened, and then training every day with Claribel.


    The day of battle was drawing near. It was obviously closing in, but she didn''t know when it would arrive.


    Since she didn''t know when, when it truly came she could only be surprised.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    When Nina sighed because of the impatience formed from many concerns overlapping with each other, she felt that feeling.


    Something was shaking the air.


    Nina felt that there was something invisible mixed in the air next to her, seeming as if it were lightly stroking Nina''s back.


    Perhaps she could explain this feeling as her being too sensitive, or overthinking things.


    However, Nina wasn''t overthinking.


    Something had just happened. Though she didn''t have clear evidence, Nina acted very quickly. She quickly changed out of her home clothing into her uniform, and then charged out of the room.


    "Nina!"


    Nina met Claribel as she entered the corridor. It was the evening, but she also wore her uniform.


    "There''s something strange."


    "You really think so?"


    The two of them neared each other, lowering their voices to talk. After confirming with extremely tense voices, the two of them naturally gazed at the same place.


    It was the location of Vati''s room.


    After nodding their heads and signaling with their gazes, the two of them quickly moved to the room.


    The two of them listened closely in front of the room, exploring the situation inside.


    "How is it?"


    "No sounds."


    What to do? Claribel asked with her eyes. Nina didn''t have any hesitation. It wasn''t only her, even Claribel had felt what to do.


    Therefore, it wasn''t a very difficult question.


    Nina wordlessly destroyed the door nearby, entering the room by force. Claribel followed behind her without a sound.


    "She''s not here."


    "Has something really happened?"


    "What do we do?''


    "We have to find her¡­¡­"


    "But, if she has taken action, she might no longer be here."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Nina and Claribel hadn''t moved. The two of them had decided that if that time was truly coming, then even if they bet their lives to stop Vati, the result would be wasting that opportunity in vain.


    If Vati had escaped, then Nina and Claribel were too late. That kind of useless and miserable feeling burned inside Nina.


    "You truly can''t do anything."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "What?"


    The two of them looked at each other. They had both thought that they had heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Just as the two of them were preparing to open their mouth to ask, their gazes suddenly became dark.


    "Thus¡­¡­"


    "We moved? Like before?"


    The feeling they had back then when they were being pulled over by Gildred tightly wrapped around the two of them. The feeling under their feet gradually disappeared, and the feeling of a substance flowing in some direction enclosed their bodies.


    "Can I bring her there?"


    Who was that?


    "Oh, come over here."


    That voice once again entered her mind.


    "Huh? Wait, huh¡­¡­"


    "Clara!"


    Claribel''s surprised shout moved far away in the blink of an eye. Even Nina''s yelling disappeared without reverberating off anywhere.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to continue lending a helping hand in your life. Next is for the person watching over you to lend his helping hand."


    That seemingly downcast voice also gradually disappeared.


    She had been left behind. Nina had that kind of feeling.


    "Wha!"


    Nina didn''t make another sound. A torrent caught Nina and refused to relax, but she didn''t have any trouble breathing because of it. However, what would become of her, what would become of the situation, and what would happen afterwards, those kinds of unknown horrors bound Nina''s feet.


    Nina reached out her arm. Though she didn''t know where she wanted to reach out to, Nina still reached out anyways.


    Someone grabbed her hand.


    "Uwah!"


    Light had suddenly appeared in the shadowy world, and the dazzling light blinded Nina''s eyes.


    The source of the light was the one who had grabbed Nina''s extended hand.


    "¡­¡­Schneibel?"


    Her eyes had already become accustomed to the light.


    What grabbed Nina actually wasn''t a hand, but something approximately like the foot of a bird, and the one who grabbed Nina''s hand was Schneibel.


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Because Gildred has stopped."


    "Huh?"


    "I called you over too late, hurry."


    Nina had no time to talk. The speed of the flow became even more intense, and Nina could only tightly shut her eyes and endure the feeling.


    When she was released from the space, a light even more blinding than Schneibel covered her entire body.


    Was it the sun? No, it should be evening right now.


    The light covering Nina''s body this time was sparks.


    Or was it fire?


    Regardless of which, it wasn''t a scene that could be watched while jumping for joy.


    Nina held her breath. She could have made a sound, but it would have been blotted out by the sound of grinding metal that dominated this place.


    A giant object was about to fall from the air, and countless tentacles took defensive action to keep the giant object from doing so.


    The discordant sound of two things crashing into each other rang out in all directions.


    This was place was somewhere she had been before, her great-grandfather''s city.


    After she noticed this, Nina quickly searched for his body, finding it in an instant.


    "Great-grandfather!"


    Gildred was fighting with something. He stood there without moving, was it because he hadn''t noticed Nina''s shouts, or did he ignore her on purpose?


    Her great-grandfather''s back was in Nina''s vision.


    "Those methods that kept nanomachines from coming close were truly impressive. Even if it was only momentary."


    The current area was filled with raucous, unpleasant sounds, so why could her voice still be heard?


    The one standing before Gildred was Vati.


    No, it was L?vateinn. It wasn''t the Vati that Nina recognized. The heights of the two were slightly different, their clothing wasn''t the same, and even her face was more mature than the one Nina knew.


    She had given up the false identity of Vati, and become L?vateinn.


    "Your judgment to have a quick battle was also good, because the fights of us Nano-Celluloids become long wars very easily."


    So, why could she hear L?vateinn''s voice?


    Gildred hadn''t moved his body?


    "Great-grandfather!"


    Nina called out.


    But, Nina''s voice was swallowed by the dissonance, and wasn''t even able to reach her own ears, only leaving behind the feeling of having said those words.


    She should charge over to Gildred''s side, she should go help him. Her body ordered this. Nina restored her Dite. The Haikizoku Melnisc roared in concert. Had her hearing stopped? She couldn''t even hear the noise anymore.


    In the soundless world, Nina shouted.


    "If the state of your body was perfect, then perhaps these battle plans would have succeeded."


    Nina charged towards the back of Gildred.


    However, that movement was blocked by something.


    "Wha!"


    The one who stopped her wasn''t L?vateinn.


    It was a tentacle. The tentacles that appeared after separating from the ground overlapped in layers in front of Nina to block her path.


    "What? What does that mean?"


    Nina''s mind was in disarray. These tentacles should be her great-grandfather''s companion. That should be the case, so why did they want to stop Nina, to keep her from helping her great-grandfather?


    "Move aside! I''ll go determine the winner, I will stop L?vateinn."


    Along with her great-grandfather.


    However, the tentacles didn''t move aside, and not only this, they even wrapped around Nina, expressing the attitude that no matter what, they wouldn''t let her go.


    "You didn''t compute for the condition of your own body, human flesh has limits."


    Nina already knew the secret as to why only L?vateinn''s voice reached this place.


    The tentacles had the effect of sound transmission, letting her voice reach Nina.


    "¡­¡­What''s the meaning of this?''


    Nina was filled with anger as she stared at the tentacles.


    The tone that L?vateinn spoke with was filled with a bad feeling, she had to rush over to her great-grandfather''s side as soon as possible.


    However, the one who blocked Nina was her great-grandfather''s companion, this city. Thinking of how she could communicate with these tentacles, Nina was even less able to forgive their current response.


    But in this situation, Nina''s fury didn''t have any effect on the developments at all.


    "You''ve lived too long, that is the reason for your defeat."


    L?vateinn''s murmur crossed the space between the two of them.


    Nina''s position was very far from the two of them.


    She knew this.


    Gildred fell to his knees. He fell to the ground, and the iron whips in his hands also dropped to the ground.


    "Great-grandfather!"


    He had fallen.


    "Goodbye."


    The dissonance disappeared. The thing that was about to drop from the sky crumbled and disappeared. The sparks disappeared, and the sky once again returned to darkness.


    "L?vateinn!"


    Nina roared. Her voice reached her ears.


    She charged forward.


    In front of Nina''s might, the net of tentacles surrounding her was easily blown away.


    L?vateinn turned her body, not even looking at the fallen Gildred.


    "Waittttttttttt!"


    Even if she roared, she didn''t stop her footsteps.


    Nina hadn''t reached that place, but her figure had already disappeared without a trace.


    All that was left was a tranquil quiet.


    All that was left here was her fallen great-grandfather, and excessively quiet city, and Nina who had lost the target of her rage and who could only hold her anger.


    "Great-grandfather!"


    However, right now wasn''t the time to get angry. Nina rushed to the side of the fallen Gildred.


    "¡­¡­That Schneibel, she''s unexpectedly nosy. No, maybe not."


    After holding Gildred up, he slightly opened his eyelids and murmured. Blood flowed from his lips, and his face had gone pale, becoming worse and worse.


    "That person is only correctly completing the fate that it was endowed with."


    "Great-grandfather, I''ll go find help!"


    "It''s no use, it''s too late."


    "How can that be!"


    "Do you know how old this old man is? L?vateinn was right. Regardless of the means a non-mechanical body uses, it won''t be able to escape the doomsday of death. Before this kind of limit, I have lost to her, that''s all it is."


    "I don''t- I don''t want that."


    "Don''t say that kind of willful thing."


    Gildred breathed lightly, and then smiled, saying:


    "When you were small, I sent dolls to you. Are you saying that compared to back then, you haven''t grown up at all?"


    "I haven''t, I haven''t! I don''t want great-grandfather to die!"


    "But, that''s an impossible thing. I will die. But it''s not because of defeat, it''s because of my limits."


    Her great-grandfather''s hand lightly touched Nina''s face.


    Nina was surprised, her great-grandfather''s hand was wet.


    It was blood.


    "Listen well. The loss this time is all because of this old man. If it were you¡­¡­"


    "Great-grandfather¡­¡­"


    "I have no dolls this time."


    After saying this, Gildred''s body emitted light.


    "Dischale, Tentorium, Falysodam."


    He called out three names, and Nina had heard these names before.


    Melnisc had said that these Electronic Fairies were the same as the other Electronic Fairy in Nina''s body. The same as the nameless Electronic Fairy that had once saved Nina''s life.


    These Electronic Fairies revealed their figures, their bodies landing brilliantly before Gildred and Nina.


    One seemed like an arrogant youngster.


    One seemed like a teenager about the same age as Nina.


    One seemed like a young beauty with a calm temperament.


    And also¡­¡­


    "Armadune."


    Gildred called this name.


    Vibrations came from below. Just as Nina thought about this, a part of the city began splitting, and became tentacles, and then these tentacles gathered to form a giant plant.


    A bud appeared from the stem that the tentacles had formed. This stem quickly enlarged, opening into a red flower.


    In the center of the flower was a girl.


    The girl wore flower petals as clothing, and tears rolled down her eyes.


    Armadune wasn''t the only crying Electronic Fairy.


    The arrogant youngster, probably Dischale, clenched its fist.


    The teenager, Tentorium, clenched its teeth.


    The calm maiden, Falysodam, pressed its lips together.


    Some were enduring their anger, some were crying.


    "¡­¡­From now onwards, they are yours."


    "Great-grandfather, what are you saying?"


    "They are individuals but at the same time are not individuals. They are Electronic Fairies born in the Senou City, forms born from Electronic Fairies who have foregone becoming cities. How much power they can create depends on your tolerance. Everything will be decided by you."


    "Great-grandfather, it can''t, it can''t be like that."


    "I already have no way to use them well. But, if it''s you, if it''s your soul¡­¡­ you should be able to endure their gathered determination and strength¡­¡­"


    "I can''t!"


    Nina shouted, she wanted to say that that couldn''t be.


    The meaning of inheriting them, that was¡­¡­


    "Great-grandfather''s life¡­¡­"


    Weren''t they the Electronic Fairies that extended her great-grandfather''s life? Though her great-grandfather had used artificial hibernation, wasn''t it because of their strength that he had been able to extend his life to this degree?


    "Extending life has no meaning, it''s only what you want to do after extending your life that means something."


    Gildred stayed unmoving.


    "This old man can no longer do it. Therefore, I have no reason to monopolize this strength. The will and life that has been gathered together can''t be used for something like that."


    The old man''s eyes stared through Nina, and the hand stroking her face grabbed her shoulder.


    "It''s up to you."


    "Great-grandfather, I¡­¡­"


    "If you think you''re too weak, then become strong. For your heart to become strong you don''t need time, you only need the determination."


    "I don''t want great-grandfather to die."


    "That''s not possible."


    Gildred quickly replied.


    "Things that will die will die. It''s only this life that was extended with difficulty that has come to an end. I''ve only been born a little earlier than the other old men, and died a bit later than them."


    The hand that held her shoulder relaxed.


    "I give them to you."


    A smile appeared on her great-grandfather''s face, and he looked at Nina, and then looked at the Electronic Fairies.


    He looked at Armadune.


    Then, he looked at his own hand.


    He made a fist¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry."


    He murmured.


    "I truly didn''t want to let you bear the burden in the end, but with these two hands¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He murmured this.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The thing disappearing from her arms made Nina utter a soundless scream towards the sky.


    ¡ó


    "It would have been better if you were completely saved."


    The words that Karian had left behind stuck inside Leerin''s chest like a curse and refused to leave.


    To be completely saved? Let herself be saved from where?


    She was clearly the one saving.


    Saving humankind from the current situation, from the crisis that would definitely come to the world.


    "¡­¡­Right."


    Leerin mumbled.


    Karian was definitely mistaken. Perhaps he had thought wrongly. What Leerin currently needed wasn''t a savior.


    But¡­¡­


    Leerin hadn''t been slow enough not to understand what Karian had said.


    However, Leerin really hadn''t been able to retort. Even if he didn''t give her a chance to defend herself, Leerin hadn''t been able to retort, perhaps wanting to make these words become unimportant fluff. But her heart couldn''t do such a thing.


    Then, she would cut off everything for him to see.


    It was because Leerin thought this that she made a suggestion to the Queen, asking the Queen to grant him that kind of thing.


    To grant him a Heaven''s Blade.


    To grant him Wolfstein.


    "Is this alright?"


    The one who asked this was Lucia, whom Leerin had requested to adjust the Heaven''s Blade into a weapon for Haia before the ceremony.


    Leerin had gone to Lucia''s workplace to personally request this job of her. She was Leerin''s senpai in the orphanage they had grown up in, and was as reliable as an older sister, living on her own as a Dite technician, and currently specially supervised the adjustment of Ruimei''s Heaven''s Blade.


    She had also had a child with Ruimei.


    While Leerin was enjoying the feel of the small baby, Lucia said this kind of thing.


    "I can''t decide how a Heaven''s Blade is dealt with!"


    "Really?"


    Her eyes stared at Leerin without blinking. Though Leerin''s body went stiff because of her older sister''s gaze, a troublesome feeling twisting back and forth inside her, she smiled naturally.


    "You don''t have the authority to decide who to give the Heaven''s Blades to, but you can probably chip in to which of the two Heaven''s Blades to give, right?"


    "I can''t do that kind of thing."


    Though Leerin said this, Lucia kept staring at her. Leerin couldn''t bear that gaze, and involuntarily lowered her head to look at the baby.


    "Honestly, for things like Heaven''s Blades, it doesn''t matter who gets which one. For that kind of thing¡­¡­"


    After saying this, Lucia touched the box in front of her with her finger. What was inside was the unrestored form of the Heaven''s Blade Wolfstein.


    "Even if I secretly used Rui''s Garrand, no one would probably notice, right?"


    "How could that¡­¡­"


    "No, I''m not joking, I really think so."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    Leerin asked this, and Lucia nodded her head.


    "Think about it. Heaven''s Blades are Dites passed down generation to generation. They don''t need replacement materials, they only need the settings to be adjusted like this, to be able to give them to the suitable Military Artist to use. Normal Dites are made of Sapphire, Ruby, and other kinds of things."


    "Nn."


    "Heaven''s Blades only need their settings to be adjusted to be able to let anyone use an incredibly satisfactory weapon. Before Delbone-sama, there were no Psychokinesists who became Heaven''s Blade successors, but the Heaven''s Blades were also suitable to be used with Psychokinesis, and even the current Heaven''s Blade Elsmau can use them without difficulty. In other words, these things don''t have differences. Perhaps Heaven''s Blades are just a convenient prop, just twelve names."


    "Names."


    "Then, in that case, don''t you think that that person giving that thing out is meaningless?"


    "Of course."


    Leerin answered quickly. If she hadn''t answered quickly, Lucia might say more. If she could, she didn''t want to hear.


    "¡­¡­Ah, I''ve also said a lot of incredible things to that person. So I also don''t want to force you."


    Of course, ''that person'' meant Layfon. Leerin wanted to hear what Lucia had said to Layfon, but it would only be for herself, and she might think of more unnecessary things, so Leerin could only maintain her silence.


    "You''ll know after you grow up, Leerin."


    "Know what?"


    "Adults can also make mistakes."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Regardless of the person, everyone uses their own accumulated knowledge and experience to look at the world. We can only see the world in that way. With that kind of method we can only obtain the answer pertaining to ourselves, and there are few opportunities in which applying that sort of answer to others is correct."


    "Then, you mean that we can''t give out our views to others?"


    "Ah, other people have completely different knowledge and experience, and it''s not that easy to to succeed, unless almost all of your experiences are the same."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Though we''re not completely different, we can''t be completely similar. Ah, it''s your decision anyway, so I have no way to keep opposing it. I only want to say¡­¡­ do you really not regret?"


    "I don''t regret it."


    "¡­¡­Then I won''t say any more. Haia Wolfstein Laia will arrive in the afternoon, will you be coming too?"


    "There''s no need."


    The orders Leerin had received were only to give the Heaven''s Blade to Lucia.


    Even Lucia worried about these kinds of things.


    Knowing Leerin and Layfon and knowing the status between the two of them, everyone invariably though of the same problem, and would bring it up to Leerin once given the chance.


    Having her true feeling seen through was meaningless.


    However¡­¡­


    She still wanted to say something.


    It was, that everyone was wrong.


    Deception coated her feelings, even letting Leerin fool herself.


    Leerin had noticed this after Terios attacked her on that summer night.


    She had noticed it after she watched him being sent to the hospital.


    It wasn''t the same, she thought to herself.


    Though it was similar, it wasn''t the same.


    If it were something ordinary, perhaps it wouldn''t have produced such a mistake. However, Leerin and Layfon were different. The relationship between the two of them wasn''t ordinary.


    Because of this, there had been a misunderstanding. Because of this, there had been a mistake.


    In this kind of situation, a peculiar condition had emerged. It couldn''t be the truth between the two of them.


    Perhaps it was because she knew about this that she wanted to replace the misunderstanding with the truth.


    Leerin thought that Layfon might also have had this kind of misunderstanding. And that misunderstanding had been created in many people who had seen the two of them, and then the misunderstanding had spread.


    "But, this is enough."


    Leerin believed.


    Were there people who needed to know the truth? No. The only reason for it was that the condition Leerin expected would continue on.


    "The enemies will be here soon."


    Leerin''s aspirations were only this.


    The Heaven''s Blade successor Haia Wolfstein Laia had been born. The empty Heaven''s Blades had been filled again, and this was truly important.


    "There''s only one more."


    There was only one more Heaven''s Blade whose owner hadn''t been decided.


    Would the twelve Heaven''s Blades be cobbled together first, or would the other side take action first?


    Originally Leerin had thought that the enemies were on the other side of the sky, and she had never thought that they had already come close to them. After learning this, Leerin''s feelings became impatient.


    Because she knew a fact, that the opponent was in Zuellni.


    Hurry up and come.


    Since the moment she learned that, she had these thoughts.


    Hurry up and leave that city, she had always thought.


    So Leerin had long since been waiting for this feeling.


    "Your Majesty!"


    After she felt it in her room, Leerin quickly rushed into the palace.


    "Aah, I know."


    Alsheyra had also felt it. Saya quietly stood by her side.


    "¡­¡­In the end, we haven''t even gotten twelve together once, have we?"


    The Queen held the Heaven''s Blade whose owner hadn''t been decided.


    "Should I just use it myself?"


    "That idea might not be bad. Since if we can''t get through this battle smoothly, there won''t be another chance."


    It wasn''t Alsheyra who answered her monologue, nor was it Saya, but rather the voice of a third person.


    "It''s okay to use it so much that it breaks too."


    "Who?"


    Though the voice came, a figure couldn''t be seen.


    Meow¡­¡­


    At some time, a black cat had appeared in the hall.


    "Rigzario¡­¡­"


    Facing Alsheyra''s surprised expression, Leerin murmured.


    "Rigzario? Aah¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra seemed to have some impression of this name, so she almost unconcernedly accepted the talking cat.


    "Well, what are you planning?"


    "Honestly, I still want to help, so I''ll bring in the reserve candidate."


    "Reserve candidate?"


    "Correct."


    The black cat nodded its head.


    Afterwards, the scenery behind the black cat became skewed, and something popped out from there.


    "Iyah!"


    Someone screamed, and tumbled onto the floor of the hall.


    "Ouchhhh¡­¡­ where is this place?"


    There was a girl wearing the uniform of Zuellni there.


    "Clara?"


    "Huh? Ah, Your Majesty¡­¡­?"


    The two of them looked at each other with similar expressions. After hearing Alsheyra, Leerin could guess that this girl was the girl who had run away from the Ronsmier house, Claribel.


    "Eh~ ¡­¡­Oh well, it''s alright."


    Alsheyra sighed deeply, and gave her the thing in her hand. Claribel reflexively accepted the object, a distracted expression still on her face.


    "Ah, use it well. If you lose then it''s a dead end."


    "Huh? Huh?"


    At that moment, she became the Heaven''s Blade Successor - Claribel Noiran Ronsmier. But, she still had a confused expression on her face as if she didn''t know that her identity had changed like this.


    Though this was an understandable thing.


    But, Leerin didn''t care about this. Alsheyra hadn''t embellished it, focusing on resolving the issue.


    "Well, we have to carry out adjustments immediately."


    "That has already been resolved. We only need to change the Heaven''s Blade settings to the same as the Dite that the girl has, right?"


    The black cat opened its mouth.


    "Ah, then, we''ll do that. Then, next is just to attack."


    After murmuring this, Alsheyra strode out of the hall alone.


    From the other side of the door came the sound of her yelling ''Emergency meeting''.


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t care?"


    Leerin who was left behind in the hall asked this of the black cat.


    The cat purred, but in contrast, the jewel on its forehead shone with light.


    "You said that before, you said that this has nothing to do with you."


    "Correct. Your lives have no relation with mine. Regardless of what happens, it doesn''t concern me. It''s not like I don''t have emotions like revenge or hatred, but the object of my hatred isn''t those mechanical dolls¡­¡­"


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Ah, perhaps I want to find an answer for myself."


    "Answer?"


    "Regardless of how it''s imitated, the same thing can''t be obtained a second time, and it can''t be reproduced."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I only prepared things to this degree in order to show that."


    The black cat murmured this, and Claribel who was by its side showed a surprised expression.


    "Really?"


    Leerin couldn''t understand the black cat''s words. Even if she thought about what kind of meaning the black cat''s words expressed, it wasn''t any use.


    "Because everything has already come this far."


    Who really was she? Why was she lost? Those things were insignificant. Leerin gave up on herself who had asked those questions even though she understood the reason.


    "I can only completely spin the wheel of fate."


    Leerin stroked the aching eye under her eyepatch.


    That day, catastrophe came to Grendan.

 Volume 18, Epilogue

    Volume 18, Epilogue


    The truth was really too outrageous.


    After giving the matter of movement all to Harpe, the two of them had nothing to do. Layfon confirmed the condition of his Dite while he thought of the things they had just spoken about.


    After he calmed down a bit, he couldn''t help but think.


    Grendan had a girl named Saya, and this girl had created this world, along with maintaining it. The Vati that Layfon knew was a Nano-Celluloid, and they planned to kill Saya, destroying the world.


    "¡­¡­Suddenly saying those things about people I don''t know, no one would be able to believe it. That kind of thing is too outrageous."


    "But, you believe it."


    Felli and Layfon had taken off their helmets, because Harpe said the interior was safe.


    Her eyes gazed straight at Layfon.


    "After all, that kind of thing just happened."


    Moreover, Grendan and Nina''s great-grandfather definitely had experienced abnormal battles different from the ordinary fights against filth monsters.


    The reason hidden inside definitely had to do with Nina and Leerin. Though he could peek into the truth through the two of them, Layfon couldn''t come close to the secret at all. If Harpe was willing to divulge the answer, Layfon believed there was value in trusting it.


    "Moreover, tricking us has no meaning at all. If he wanted to kill us, then he could easily do it right now."


    "Don''t say that, I''ll get scared."


    "I trust it, so I''m not scared."


    "Is that so?"


    "Nn."


    "Because this is in Delbone''s records?"


    "Mm."


    "That was only a hunch. Rather than that, I''m concerned about something else."


    "What is it?"


    "Before we entered Harpe, you once brought up Leerin''s name. What did you think of?"


    "Th¡­¡­That is¡­¡­"


    After thinking of this, Layfon showed a wry smile.


    Layfon was thinking of his satisfied feeling, and he remembered that he had once experienced that kind of feeling somewhere.


    "It''s related to Leerin, but it also seems like it isn''t."


    It was when he was small.


    It was before the first time he entered the battlefield.


    Their older sisters had asked Layfon and Leerin to go buy things, but they encountered something unexpected en route. Cargo that had collapsed en route almost got another pedestrian involved.


    Layfon, still young, had reflexively saved that person.


    To the Layfon from back then, it wasn''t anything impressive. No, from the position that Layfon was in, any Military Artist would have been able to save that pedestrian regardless.


    "It really isn''t anything impressive. It was only because I was standing there that I did it. That pedestrian wasn''t saved just because of me."


    It wasn''t anything impressive.


    However, Leerin who was next to him wasn''t the same.


    "She was extremely excited, and even praised me."


    Layfon remembered that he had been very shy at the time, and also very happy.


    "I thought of that time. What I thought at the time. Protecting people like that is the meaning of Military Artists¡­¡­ After that, I entered battle for the first time. In the process of experiencing countless battles, I gradually forgot that."


    Even if he said the same thing, it was different. At the time, he didn''t have a sense of accomplishment.


    "But, it would be good if I could become that way. Or, wanting to become that way, I''m still pretty similar to the part that decided to become that way¡­¡­ right?"


    Layfon unconsciously raised his head, only seeing that Felli had already stood up, coming next to him.


    "Uh, what is it?"


    "¡­¡­Hahh, nothing can be done about this."


    "Nn?"


    "In the process of your personality formation, she was one of the people in that most important period. Nothing can be done about it, I understand."


    "That¡­¡­?"


    "But, I''m still mad."


    After saying this, Felli clenched her fist.


    "Felli? Huh? ¡­¡­Uwah!"


    The fist fiercely drilled into his cheek.


    Layfon had suffered worse treatment, but he felt that the shock from this blow was greater than ever.

 Volume 19, Prologue

    Volume 19, Prologue


    Felli was currently falling.


    It was an illusion.


    She understood that it was only an illusion. Because she hadn''t forgotten what kind of situation she was currently in.


    Felli was currently invading her own heart. Delbone''s battle experiences were imprinted in some area of her mind''s memories, and she was doing what she was to unlock that information.


    She was still falling.


    The so-called area of memories shouldn''t have been able to make her feel the sensation of a three-dimensional world. The reason the feeling of falling was still being produced was because Felli was trying to embed her memories into the real world.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    She exhaled.


    Her body stopped falling, and the feeling of coming in contact with the ground spread through Felli''s feet.


    A basic element fixing her own existence - ''the ground'' formed.


    Next, in order to find her target object among the organized memories, Felli began to give them images.


    How much time would this kind of assignment procedure take? Some kind of stinging sensation in her eyelids made Felli open both eyes.


    "Is it still like this after all?"


    Felli focused her consciousness to lead the imaging procedure, but actually she still couldn''t completely control what kinds of forms those memories became.


    "For a first attempt¡­¡­ this is pretty good."


    The completed product was a projection in Felli''s subconsciousness.


    A red brick building appeared before Felli.


    It was a library.


    An area that preserved information, and moreover one that could be accessed at any time¡­¡­


    "Not to belittle myself, but that kind of relationship is quite simple."


    However, it was no use but to enter.


    Felli strode into the library.


    Inside were counters, spaces where tables were placed, space where shelves had been arranged, and a vast expanse of space.


    This wasn''t the kind that Felli was familiar with - rather than a terminal-assisted library, a rare one that had actual physical books.


    "Unexpectedly traditional¡­¡­ but with this, I can''t retrieve books using the terminal, right?"


    Felli had also used a library containing specific physical books. At the time, she had tried using the terminal to find those books, but she hadn''t noticed any traces of them.


    "This isn''t simply a reappearance of memories."


    Then, did she have to search for her target object one by one among this gigantic sea of books?


    "What a waste."


    Felli sighed, walking towards one of the lined-up shelves.


    She shouldn''t be able to use Psychokinesis inside her memories, right? Psychokinesis gave no response, so she was only able to open books one by one to confirm. Felli walked along the path between shelves.


    The lined-up shelves looked tidy, but formed a smooth, gentle curve.


    "It''s almost like a maze."


    What significance did this arrangement have? Felli thought while she strode forward, walking to a shelf placed by the wall in an unknown area.


    The surface of the wall was covered with glass, and soft light from the outside shone on to the shelf.


    Felli stopped her feet.


    "¡­¡­What?''


    Her vision froze.


    The edge of the shelf was illuminated by a beam of light from outside. Over there - on a footstool meant to get high objects, was seated that person.


    "You are¡­¡­ Delbone?"


    "Oh my, I never thought you would guess it instantly."


    It wasn''t the aged voice that Felli had heard before, but a young and vigorous voice.


    "Though I never saw you directly¡­¡­"


    That woman held a book in her hands, looking over with her head tilted. She was young, with a head of silver hair, looking over through a pair of glasses. Felli began feeling a bit uncomfortable under that kind of gaze.


    "Because I don''t remember seeing someone like you in the real world, so you must be Delbone."


    "That way of thinking is a bit shaky, but you answered correctly."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m looking at your memories."


    "Memories?"


    "Nnn. For example, this kind of memory¡­¡­"


    "That''s¡­¡­"


    Seeing the spine of the book in Delbone''s hands, Felli''s heart sank.


    "Your student life seems very interesting."


    "¡­¡­What a low hobby."


    "Hahahaha¡­¡­"


    An unhappiness that her private life was being peeped at emerged in Felli''s heart.


    "You might feel unhappy, but accompany me for a while, alright?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Those suggestive words made Felli ask this.


    However, Delbone didn''t reply.


    The title of the book in Delbone''s hands gradually changed, and Felli looked on unhappily.

 Volume 19, Run—Jerry—Run

    Volume 19, Run-Jerry-Run


    That evening, Meishen made a mistake.


    "Aaaaaah, oh no¡­¡­"


    The reason for that was completely caused by the endless rain pouring everywhere. The cafe that she worked at was crowded by a group of guests, and the cafe became incredibly busy right before closing, and moreover the next day she had to turn in the homework from school.


    When she returned home after finishing work, all that was in Meishen''s mind was her homework. She had already mostly prepared the homework, and all that remained was to transcribe it again. With her personality, it was a natural thing to prepare to this degree. Mifi who couldn''t care as much about her homework would never do such a thing, and that was also her personality.


    Naruki was working at the City Police, so tonight she wasn''t in the dorm - that was also misfortune.


    Meishen fell asleep at some point. After Mifi had finished her homework, feelings of fatigue and security became sleepiness in an instant, so the two of them fell asleep in Mifi''s room.


    Meishen was woken up by the sound of the rain.


    It rarely rained in the autonomous moving cities, because the air filter would break apart the raindrops.


    But today, rain was falling inside the city.


    In other words, a torrent that could break through the air filter was battering the entire city.


    "Aaaaah¡­¡­"


    After being woken up by the sound of the rain, Meishen hurriedly rushed out to the balcony. The clothes she had just washed were still hung outside. Meishen would normally take them back into the room right after coming home, but today she had been careless and forgotten to take them back because her mind was full of her homework business.


    Was this misfortune, or avoidance of further misfortune¡­¡­ There would probably be two ways to see this.


    Because of that, Meishen was able to reduce the loss she suffered to some degree.


    But, she witnessed a scene.


    "¡­¡­Huh?''


    After opening the sliding glass door and rushing out to the balcony, Meishen saw someone.


    Her gaze met with that person.


    As she took down the clothesline where the clothes were hung, she saw a mysterious figure standing there, holding a bamboo hanger.


    Even in the darkness produced by the intense rain, light from inside the room shone on that person, who gazed at Meishen with sparkling eyes.


    "N¡­¡­no¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    In front of Meishen who had lost her breath, that person agilely jumped off of the balcony.


    In the next moment, a scream was released from Meishen''s throat.


    ¡ó


    "An underwear thief?"


    That phrase made Layfon show a confused expression.


    Even if he had already heard rumors, he had never seen a so-called underwear thief with his own eyes. Of course, Layfon didn''t have any intention to deliberately acquaint himself with criminals, so it was perfectly explainable for him to have never met that kind of person, and moreover he didn''t know anyone who was any other type of thief.


    Among all kinds of thieves, Layfon had the hardest time understanding underwear thieves.


    "Right."


    Naruki nodded her head very seriously. Behind her, Meishen whose figure had become even smaller than normal tightly grabbed on to her uniform.


    Meishen seemed very scared.


    The morning classroom was not yet full of students. They were scattered in small groups everywhere, chatting happily.


    The sun shining through the windows into the room was quite sinister. The classroom was full of air conditioning, but sweat flowed during class. If the temperature continued to increase, school would be cancelled due to the students being unable to learn. Moreover, because of the Military Arts Competition this year, everyone said that the school would make the decision to hold vacation early.


    Of course, at the same time rumors had spread - that there would be a huge amount of homework waiting for everyone during the vacation, under the name of self-study.


    In this kind of hot temperature, no one wore the full uniform. Perhaps because her fear from last night hadn''t yet receded, the short-sleeved Meishen seemed very cold.


    "Then, nothing happened to Meishen, right?"


    "Uh, nn¡­¡­"


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Layfon first sighed in relief.


    "Actually, there have been reports all over recently."


    Naruki lowered her voice.


    "But, the losses received haven''t been that great. It was written in the reports that the victims at the time even thought that they might have been wrong."


    "What does that mean?"


    Layfon was unable to understand what Naruki was saying. The victims had reported to the police, but had also felt that they might be wrong.


    "The criminal deliberately only steals a small amount of clothing, letting the victim doubt whether the lingerie was blown away by the wind. He only steals the target that he carefully selects."


    "Really, what a joke!"


    Mifi who was sanding next to Meishen spoke angrily.


    In this kind of situation, the person who had the most fun was usually Mifi, but this time even she got mad. It seemed that the so-called underwear thief was hated that much by women.


    "In any case, we have decided to increase night patrols in order to catch that person, so please lend us a helping hand, Layfon."


    "Ah, nn. Sure."


    Naruki was agitated even while asking for help. The fact that her good friend Meishen had encountered that kind of terror had definitely made her truly mad.


    Friendship is really beautiful~, Layfon thought.


    ¡ó


    Starting in the evening, Layfon began patrolling the night with Naruki.


    Still, they didn''t know when or where the criminal would appear. Formed had said that there was no reason to stop ordinary business, so Layfon could only patrol when his work cleaning the Mechanical Department was over.


    "Really, he hasn''t learned his lesson at all."


    Naruki murmured this, walking through the still night. In order to vent her anger, Naruki kicked the ground with force as she walked, and it seemed from this that she didn''t plan to hide her presence at all.


    Then, if the criminal were nearby, he would be able to slip by.


    But, Layfon couldn''t find an opportunity to warn Naruki about that at all, so he could only follow behind her with a forced smile.


    "Isn''t the enemy a dirty man who steals girl''s underwear? Don''t you think that we have to immediately arrest him even if we have to mobilize the entire City Police?"


    "Ah, uh, nn. Maybe."


    Layfon had to go clean the Mechanical Department tonight, so he already wore his working clothes. Because the weather was very hot, he had taken off the top portion of the outfit and tied it around his waist. Layfon had stuffed his Dite in the pants of his working clothes, so he could draw it out at a suitable time.


    Layfon and Naruki walked around with the residential district as a center. There were residential districts all over Zuellni, and the criminal hadn''t chosen a particular one for his crimes.


    "First, let''s focus on the reported district to carry out investigations."


    Following Naruki''s proposal, the two of them walked to the district that Layfon''s dorm was in.


    The number one male dorm was a giant building, so there were very few girls living around here. However, farther away could be found coed villas or apartments.


    Naruki pinned on the badge of the City Police, striding forth with killing intent surging up to the sky. Just seeing that appearance, the students who had come out to have fun at night quickly fled away.


    Layfon who walked behind her began thinking that everyone saw him as a problem student who was being brought back to the City Police for counseling, which gave him a strange impatient feeling.


    "Hey, Naruki."


    "What?"


    Layfon opened his mouth towards Naruki who was walking while looking in all directions.


    "Did Mei catch what that criminal looked like?"


    Speaking of which, it seemed that he had forgotten to ask about something very important.


    "I didn''t say?"


    "Nn."


    "Really? Is that so?"


    Naruki''s mood had slightly changed, right? But when she started talking, she didn''t look towards him.


    "The sudden rain last night lowered the visibility outdoors a lot, so Mei didn''t see very clearly."


    "Ah, that''s true."


    Speaking of which, it had indeed rained last night. At the time, Layfon had been cleaning the Mechanical Department, and though he had been underground, he had helped to inspect the reservoir that prevented water overflow, so he also clearly remembered it.


    "But the criminal was small, and moreover he jumped off the balcony in an instant. So that person shouldn''t be a normal person, but a Military Artist."


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    A Military Artist deliberately became an underwear thief?


    It wasn''t impossible, but could even be called an easy thing.


    If that were true, then that person was truly wasting his ability - Layfon felt speechless, thinking that in his heart.


    "Come to think of it, why does he want to steal underwear?"


    "Ask the criminal for that kind of thing, how would I know what that pervert is thinking."


    After speaking those words, Naruki focused her vision somewhere.


    Someone had just turned the corner.


    "Ah¡­¡­ Fe¡­¡­ Senpai."


    It was Felli, and moreover she had a plastic bag in her hands. Layfon who was about to say her name without honorifics like usual hurriedly changed his words, and that response made Felli stare at Layfon with an unhappy look.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "We''re patrolling, what about you?"


    "Can''t you see just by looking?"


    Felli slightly raised the plastic bag in her hands, where the name of a nearby store was printed. The contents seemed to be magazines and juice.


    "I went out to buy some things and kill time."


    "Oh. We''re patrolling, so can I ask senpai whether you''ve seen any suspicious people?''


    "Who knows."


    After Naruki asked this, Felli only tilted her head slightly and showed a confused expression.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Nn, it seems that there''s an enemy of women around."


    "? Is that so?"


    Felli seemed like she didn''t really understand the meaning of that phrase, but she still walked past Layfon and Naruki.


    "Is it alright not to tell her?"


    Watching Felli''s back as she departed, Layfon asked this after confirming that she had disappeared behind the apartment ahead.


    "Nn. Though we can''t confirm it, I think that criminal wouldn''t harm Felli-senpai."


    Naruki''s proclamation held an inexplicable confidence, which made Layfon show a confused expression like Felli before.


    Layfon looked at the time, and it was already past time for him to go clean the Mechanical Department.


    After parting with Naruki, Layfon strode towards the entrance he normally used.


    After some time, some sounds entered his ears.


    Intense buzzing sounds.


    Along with screams.


    The sounds that entered his ears were truly soft. When he had been patrolling with Naruki, Layfon had constantly used internal Kei to improve his hearing ability, and these sounds were barely caught by his lowered hearing.


    Layfon quickly ran over.


    The apartment of Felli that he had just parted with was over there.


    In Felli''s apartment, there was a part of the first floor designated for laundry use. Washing machines could be used in every room there, but there seemed to also be quite a few people who only used dryers.


    That was information that Felli had told him before.


    In the loud sound of the burglar alarm, Layfon met back up with Naruki on the road, and arrived at the scene together. This place gave off a tidy feeling, completely different from the dorm laundry area that Layfon normally used, and moreover the ground was inlaid with various colors.


    The clothes, underwear, and towels that had been placed in the washing machines were fallen everywhere. A girl - she was probably the one who had screamed - and Felli were blankly standing in the entrance. The tenants who had also heard the sound also came to see the situation one after another, and the narrow entrance was filled with people in a moment.


    A bit glass window was set in the outer wall of the laundry room. That window had been broken, and the glass shards fallen amidst the laundry reflected the lights of the room.


    Layfon and Naruki cautiously walked into the room through the broken window. After Naruki showed that she was part of the City Police, the girl who had just screamed let out a comforted sigh.


    "I came after hearing sounds, but things became like this. There was something here just now, but it jumped out from there in a flash."


    "Felli-senpai."


    Naruki let out her voice. Felli understood Naruki''s meaning, but she shook her head.


    "I didn''t bring my Dite, so even if I chased him now it would be meaningless."


    Felli could return to her room and get her Dite, and then continued searching.


    Organizing the situation after those events would be far too difficult. Never mind the criminal being a Military Artist, even if he were a normal person he would be hard to find.


    "And I was unable to see the criminal''s looks, so since I have no clues at all, I don''t know where to start looking."


    Felli''s words made Naruki''s expression twist in regret, but she immediately changed her mindset and took the necessary formalities.


    Soon after, support from the City Police had come to the scene.


    The burglar alarm still sounded. The nearby police had already received reports even before Naruki had arrived.


    Two patrol officers also came as support. Though they had only come to check the origin of the police siren, it didn''t take much time for the number of people present to increase from two to a large group.


    After the police issued the order to preserve the crime scene, the girl who had screamed and Felli obviously showed a dissatisfied expression, since after all what had fallen on the ground was not just ordinary cloth. Felli whose gaze had instantly dropped into the world of absolute zero glared at Layfon for some reason.


    "This doesn''t have anything to do with me."


    "Please think of something."


    "I can''t do it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Losing to that soundless pressure, Layfon opened his mouth to ask Naruki, but saw Naruki talking with the police who had come to handle the case. After all, the undergarments that had fallen on the floor also contained lingerie, so Naruki who was also a woman should handle this matter. She was quite agitated as she convinced them, so the police agreed to let the owners first confirm whether or not things had been stolen.


    There had only been two people using the washing machines.


    "Felli¡­¡­senpai, how many clothes have you accumulated?"


    "You''re noisy, shut up and don''t stare at a woman''s laundry, you idiot."


    The tone suited Felli''s quiet style, but coarse words that didn''t suit Felli''s speaking style flew out.


    The laundry that had scattered were almost all Felli''s things, and were probably about three laundry bags with regard to quantity.


    It was definitely necessary to use the washing machine to wash this much clothing.


    "It''s a bit more comfortable to wash bit by bit."


    Layfon made a proposal, but Felli turned her head to the side and didn''t regard it.


    "Have you seen anything missing?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "They''re gone!"


    After Naruki asked, Felli shook her head. Right then, the other girl screamed again. That girl had also accumulated a heap of unwashed clothes like Felli, with a quantity of about two laundry bags. However, after that girl picked up her clothes, she stared horrified and with a pale face at the bare floor.


    "What''s gone?"


    Naruki asked this. From Naruki''s voice, Layfon could hear that she had already guessed the answer.


    "My bras¡­¡­"


    The girl mumbled this.


    Naruki raised her head to look at the sky, her hand clenched tightly into a fist.


    That girl''s bras had all been stolen.


    ¡ó


    The criminal was a pervert who stole bras.


    Layfon couldn''t understand the situation. Bras? What would he do with them after stealing them? He had no way of understanding at all. People''s likes were truly inexplicable - he couldn''t help but stare into the distance.


    "Unforgivable."


    After school the next day, Felli made that remark in the training hall. Everyone had been carrying out group exercise to prepare for the Military Arts Competition, and this happened after training. Sharnid who would never participate in this kind of voluntary training obviously was not there. In the space reserved for the seventeenth platoon, other than Layfon and Felli, there was only Nina and Dalshena. Naruki was in the City Police, participating in the manhunt with an abnormal enthusiasm.


    "Underwear thieves are indeed the enemy of women."


    After hearing Felli''s remark, Nina nodded her head.


    "Is it Sharnid? Ha, if it is, then we should go punish him."


    Seeing Dalshena swing her lance spiritedly, Layfon could only think that she just wanted to find an opportunity to beat up Sharnid, but he didn''t say so, because Felli immediately opened her mouth.


    "You can''t joke about that kind of thing."


    "What did you say?"


    Felli''s words made Dalshena show a surprised expression.


    "Nor can you understand this kind of humiliation."


    After saying that in a low voice, Felli went silent. She seemed to be biting her lip.


    What was going on? The three looked at each other, completely unable to make sense of the reasons for Felli''s quiet rage.


    Felli hadn''t had anything stolen from her. Therefore, she should feel thanks for her good luck, and should make calmer judgments. The normal Felli would do that, but her response wasn''t this way, and Layfon really couldn''t make sense of what was going on.


    Speaking of which, Meishen had clearly been a victim, so Naruki and Mifi''s rage were evident. The three of them were good friends from the same home city, and moreover Meishen had that kind of personality, so it wouldn''t be strange for her sense of fear to be stronger than her anger. But even Felli had become this way, meaning that some mystery was hidden in this.


    "Can I ask why you''re so mad?"


    After asking honestly, Layfon received Felli''s stare.


    "First, you need to arrest the culprit of this as quickly as possible. Also, he should be given a suitable punishment, that''s what we need to do right now."


    "By ''we'', you mean¡­¡­ Felli-senpai is also going to help?"


    It was tremendously good for the Psychokinesist Felli to express that she wanted to help.


    However, Felli shook her head.


    "Not only me, but Captain and the others as well."


    Felli said this, and Nina and the others who were listening silently by the side showed surprised expressions.


    "What did you say?"


    "We''re also helping?"


    "That''s an obvious thing. The opponent is an enemy of women, what are you hesitating for?"


    Though she said it like it was natural, Felli''s tone didn''t have a hint of joking.


    Later, it was night.


    Naruki and Nina were side by side, and Layfon was behind them. Felli spread out her Psychokinesis from her own apartment. Even right now, many flower petal-like flakes were floating in the surroundings.


    Why were things like this¡­¡­ Layfon didn''t say it, because it was no use to say.


    Several days had passed since then. Even with Felli''s Psychokinesis and the City Police''s investigation network, no one was able to find the whereabouts of the criminal.


    Moreover, the criminal had continued committing crimes in that period of time.


    The criminal''s target was really only bras.


    Moreover, after seeing that horrible situation, Nina and Dalshena also understood Felli''s anger. Layfon also understood that it was something he would never understand.


    Dalshena understood those kinds of feelings, but still had left the investigation for some reason. Honestly, Layfon envied Dalshena very much, but when Dalshena had announced that she was backing out, Layfon had felt that she showed a subtle expression of guilt.


    "We''ll definitely catch that criminal today!"


    Nina shouted this from the front, and everyone other than Layfon also shouted vigorously, and even Felli shouted through the flake.


    That was impossible, this kind of thing definitely wouldn''t happen normally.


    Layfon couldn''t keep up with the pace of the others. Though he couldn''t keep up, he could only choose to keep up.


    Layfon had only tried anything like backing out once. That had happened yesterday, and after all Nina who had even more vigor than Layfon had also joined the patrol. Moreover, Layfon felt that he had been lacking sleep, so he tried to make a proposal to leave, however-


    "Oh¡­¡­ you want to back out?"


    "Really, Layton''s friendship is only at that level."


    "How lacking."


    "Sorry, I was just saying it."


    The three of them looked at him, and their gazes made Layfon raise the white flag of surrender.


    When Dalshena had said she was backing out, clearly no one had opposed her.


    No¡­¡­


    "Huh, you really are on that side, I see."


    At the time, Felli seemed to have said that kind of unreasonable line. If it were the normal Dalshena, she should have retorted at that sentence, but at the time she hadn''t done so, but rather left truly guiltily.


    Rather, for some reason the other two hadn''t stopped Felli''s rude remarks or reproached her, but it seemed that they even approved of her saying that.


    Layfon truly couldn''t understand it.


    What kind of situation was he in right now?


    Moreover, that night Layfon had to leave early because he had to go clean the Mechanical Department.


    Like that, the criminal committed three more crimes, and the angry howls of women sounded through the entirety of Zuellni''s night sky.


    "Really, what''s going on."


    The next day, Layfon had slumped lifelessly in his seat in the classroom. The weather was still hot. Though it was very hot, it was a bit better than yesterday. According to rumors that Layfon heard in the classroom, the average temperature seemed to be gradually dropping. Because of this, Zuellni''s summer break provisions had not come into effect, and it would be impossible for them to get a long break.


    Dissatisfied catcalls and other sounds bounced around the classroom.


    During that kind of situation, Meishen walked over, putting a cup of juice on Layfon''s desk.


    "Sorry."


    "No, it''s not Mei''s fault."


    It seemed to be a drink that she had gone to the vending machine to get. Layfon gratefully took the drink, drank all of the juice in the cup, and then chewed on the pieces of ice that had fallen into his mouth.


    "But, if we don''t hurry up and catch the criminal, my body might not be able to take it."


    It wasn''t his physical strength, but his mind.


    Layfon had no way of understanding the actions of an underwear thief, nor did he understand the reasons why Naruki and the others were so dedicated to this.


    "Right, what about Mi-chan?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ She said that she''d keep her ears open."


    Mifi hadn''t joined the ranks of the night patrol, but she was listening everywhere for information to help catch the criminal.


    A characteristic of the Academy City was that almost all of the city''s residents would gather in school buildings when it was time for class. Mifi used that trait, and it was because of this that she was always late for class.


    "Why are Naruki and the others so vigorous? I feel that they''re even giving off killing intent."


    The criminal who stole women''s underwear was the enemy of women - Layfon could understand that claim, but the situation right now seemed vaguely out of control. If it were only Nina, Layfon could understand the situation, since her personality was that extreme. But the first person who had become like this was Naruki, and even Felli had joined their ranks.


    Moreover, why had Dalshena backed out?


    "Uh¡­¡­well¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon was almost muttering to himself, making Meishen''s face get red.


    "Mei, do you understand?"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­well¡­¡­I don''t really understand."


    At a glance, Layfon could see that it was a lie, but he also understood that if Meishen was showing this appearance, she definitely wouldn''t tell him the truth.


    It seemed to be common knowledge known only to women, and the male Layfon obviously didn''t understand.


    And for some reason, Meishen also showed the same extremely guilty expression as Dalshena had.


    Layfon really still didn''t understand.


    But, it was meaningless.


    "We''ll definitely end everything tonight."


    Layfon decided this.


    He had already had enough of this difficult mood.


    ¡ó


    Layfon stood on the spire of the Student Council building''s roof.


    It was night right now.


    Normally at this time, Layfon should have been carrying out night patrols along with Naruki and the others, but Layfon had escaped the ranks of the patrol and come here. Because of the girls'' momentum and enthusiasm, Layfon hadn''t been able to convince them or explain his own thinking.


    He single-handedly held on to the staff of the city''s flag, and tightly grasped the Sapphire Dite in his other hand.


    The clear blue sword hilt didn''t blend in with the night, but proclaimed its own existence, standing out from the surrounding environment in its namesake color.


    "¡­¡­There''s not much time."


    Felli''s Psychokinesis flakes were spread through every corner of the city. These Psychokinesis Flakes were spread in order to capture the criminal, but also because of this, it was only a matter of time until Layfon was noticed. If things became like that, Nina or Naruki would find him, and then drag Layfon back into the patrol group.


    Layfon had to catch the underwear thief before the situation changed like that.


    In any case, that underwear thief hadn''t appeared, so Layfon''s mind couldn''t calm down.


    Layfon used internal Kei to raise his hearing. The entire city''s sounds flew into his ears, and Layfon''s head immediately began hurting. He endured that feeling and continued listening to the sounds. Layfon had no way of distinguishing the subtle noises, so he couldn''t hear the footsteps or movements of the criminal before the crime, but if it were the loud sound of the laundry room window being shattered like what had happened in the apartment before, he would know immediately.


    Completely different from before, today Layfon had already entered a battle state. As soon as a screech entered his ears, he was confident that he could get to the scene in a moment.


    Layfon waited, listening carefully.


    And then, he heard it.


    "!"


    A cry.


    Where? ¡­¡­Layfon looked in the direction the sound had come from, and at the same time strengthened his vision.


    Got it. On a balcony in the middle area of a tenement building, a girl was standing there with an expression of shock.


    Layfon followed the girl''s gaze. There was a black shadow there, and its figure was indeed small, but the shadows of its hands were confusingly long. Before Layfon''s vision could catch up to the shadow and see clearly, the opponent had already hid in the shadows of the trees.


    "Don''t think of running."


    Internal-type Kei variant - Reflecting Water Ferry.


    Like ripples moving over a surface of water, Layfon closed in at rapid speed while leaving almost no trace. If Whirl Kei was dynamic movement, Reflecting Water Ferry was silent movement. Its speed exceeded that of Whirl Kei, letting Layfon leap over the vast space of the Academy City in a moment, and then land soundlessly and with no presence.


    The location of his landing was the forested park in front of the tenement building. A Yuusuiju tree in the center of the park created moisture that left a sticky feeling on the skin, and other than this there were no presences of anything.


    The criminal was¡­¡­


    "There."


    The criminal was still over there. He was constantly jumping through the dense tree branches, gradually leaving the area.


    Layfon pursued.


    However, before Layfon reached his target, the criminal did something unimaginable.


    The criminal leaped into the center of the park, towards the pool of water surrounding the Yuusuiju tree.


    "Huh?"


    No splash at all had been made.


    Layfon looked closely at the pool, but only saw the drain at the end of the pond that prevented overflows, and that the grating that was supposed to be covering it was nowhere to be seen. The criminal had definitely escaped inside.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    With Layfon''s physique, it wasn''t like he couldn''t squeeze inside.


    What should he do¡­¡­ After hesitating for a moment, Layfon squeezed his body into the hole.


    It was very slippery here.


    Moss grew everywhere in the sewers, and he would step on it and slip if he wasn''t careful. When he had just entered the hole, Layfon had been forced to crawl, but the passageway was tilted, so the clothes he wore all got utterly filthy. Moreover, the water gushing out of the Yuusuiju tree was warm, so he was surrounded by a muggy heat in the narrow space, and when he reached a larger open area, his entire body was already dripping with either sweat or humidity.


    What Layfon entered seemed to have been a waterway leading to the water purification plant. Layfon let out a heartfelt sight, thankful that it wasn''t a waterway for sewage. The current Layfon was using internal Kei to raise his senses, and if he were attacked by a stench as well in his current environment, Layfon might have reconsidered what was going on in his life.


    It was also very hot in the waterway, but there were walkways on the side meant for security. There were only weak safety lights inside the waterway. In order to keep from missing the sound of footsteps of the person ahead, Layfon focused his mind on his ears, concentrating on tracking the criminal''s path.


    There would occasionally be small black shadows flitting around in the dripping waterway, or the light given off by the safety lights would be reflected by silvery things. It seemed that there were also fish in this kind of place. Layfon looked at the fish as he kept his distance behind the sound of footsteps. Layfon thought that, since things had progressed to this degree, he might as well unearth the suspect''s secrets completely.


    Moreover, Layfon was very intrigued by the sound of these footsteps. The way the other party set his feet down and the way he walked was different from a trained Military Artist. However, Layfon had a hard time catching his presence. His footsteps were the same. They weren''t the sounds of shoes, nor were they the sounds of bare feet, so maybe it was a mix of the two - it was a subtle noise that sounded very mysterious.


    He might as well just close the distance in a breath and the opponent, and that kind of charge constantly enticed Layfon. Maybe doing that was better, but getting back the stolen objects was also very important. If he just charged out, Layfon would be giving up on that idea.


    The waterway finally reached a large pool. The water released by other Yuusuiju trees would all gather in this place. This was a place where waterfalls made crashing noises as they fell, and many fish were swimming around in schools. The water here would pass through a giant waterway, and then flow into the water purification plant.


    The sound of footsteps moved towards the passageway from another Yuusuiju tree.


    Layfon kept chasing.


    The footsteps continuously advanced, and soon after Layfon had to do the same as when he had entered, squeezing himself into narrow waterway. His pants and arms were soaked again by warm water, and the moss spread in this waterway was even thicker, completely different from the moss in the forested park.


    Sure enough, the grating installed at the end of the waterway to block off garbage had also been removed.


    After he walked out, a tract of jungle that the forested park couldn''t compare to at all appeared before him.


    "Is this the Agricultural Department''s land?"


    It seemed like the forests that he had tended before. While he was confirming the sensations of the forest, Layfon noticed that the footsteps had disappeared.


    "Damn!"


    Layfon hurriedly focused his mind, but the footsteps had already been drowned out by the noises of the livestock raised in the forest, and he couldn''t hear them.


    No¡­¡­


    Listening closely, Layfon noticed that new footsteps were drawing closer.


    At the same time, he also noticed small things preparing to surround him.


    "A trap!"


    A tense feeling flitted across his heart.


    However, that feeling wasn''t correct.


    The small things were Psychokinesis flakes, and their shape was a kind that Layfon was familiar with.


    Moreover, under the light shining through the trees, he could see the truth behind the footsteps that were constantly drawing close.


    "Captain¡­¡­ and Naruki?"


    The Psychokinesis flakes were Felli''s.


    After seeing Layfon, Nina and Naruki also showed surprised looks, but those were only for a moment. Dangerous looks quickly appeared on their faces, and soon after became deep scowls.


    Layfon had a bad premonition.


    An extremely bad premonition.


    "I never thought¡­¡­ no, I never would have thought that this kind of thing would happen."


    Nina murmured this in a low voice. She shook her head slightly, raising her eyebrows.


    However, her gaze didn''t leave Layfon''s body.


    "No, please hold on. I¡­¡­"


    (I thought that something was wrong, since the criminal always appeared when you weren''t there.)


    Felli''s voice sounded by his ears. Layfon''s surroundings were filled with Psychokinesis flakes.


    "That''s only coincidence!"


    Layfon cried out. A trap, it was truly a trap.


    He hadn''t imagined that he who was chasing the criminal would have been mistaken as the criminal.


    "I was just chasing the criminal!"


    "We were also chasing the criminal."


    (Moreover, you''re the only one nearby.)


    Naruki and Felli''s emotionless tones made Layfon''s hair stand on end. He had to prove his innocence no matter what, but it was no use against them. Fueled by their impatience at being unable to catch the criminal, and the enigmatic emotion of Layfon being unable to understand, Nina, Naruki and Felli''s anger at the underwear thief lost control.


    The three of them who had completely lost control were looking for an outlet to relieve their anger.


    And the target they had locked on was Layfon.


    Maybe he should escape¡­¡­


    Just as Layfon thought of this, a flake suddenly gave off light, and bindings also wrapped around his wrist.


    It was Naruki''s rope¡­¡­ She had taken advantage of the opportunity and captured Layfon.


    (It''s no use.)


    Felli spoke lightly to the dazed Layfon:


    (You''re surrounded. I''ve already grasped your movements using your nerve impulses¡­¡­ Even if you''re strong, you have no way of escaping if your actions are predicted.)


    "Eeeeeeehhhh¡­¡­"


    Felli said these things in a serious tone, making a feeling of fear run through Layfon''s body and causing him to almost collapse.


    "And also¡­¡­"


    That was Naruki''s voice, and sparks flew through his vision.


    This was the External-type Karen Kei variant - Amethyst Lightning.


    External Kei that had become electricity assaulted Layfon''s entire body. Layfon quickly used external Kei to deflect that move, so he wasn''t hurt. However, his body became heavy quickly. Bathing one''s entire body in external Kei would sometimes throw the mind into chaos, making the body unable to move. The goal of Amethyst Lightning was originally to daze the opponent, so even if that result wasn''t achieved, the effects produced by the electricity were the same as what happened when his body was bathed in external Kei.


    The effects produced by Amethyst Lightning didn''t immediately disappear, and having his body become heavy made Layfon fall to his knees.


    At that time, Nina strode towards him.


    "I should give you some punishment."


    She growled violently.


    The iron whips in her hands had long been pumped full of Kei.


    "Don''t joke around like that!"


    Layfon yelled, and then leaped high. His body was very heavy, and couldn''t jump as quickly or as high as he had wanted.


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    Nina and Naruki chased him.


    The Psychokinesis flakes stuck to Layfon with frightening speed.


    A brilliant burst of thunder surrounded Layfon, and then overwhelmed him.


    ¡ó


    After saying goodbye to Layfon after school, Meishen was alone. Naruki and Layfon went to training together, and Mifi went to pursue matters regarding the underwear thief alone. Mifi had said that if she would make it into an article if she saw the criminal, but Meishen could plainly see that she was really doing it for her own motives.


    Why had things become like this¡­¡­ Meishen couldn''t help from sighing. Meishen had been the one whose underwear had been stolen, and she should be the one who felt angry, worried, or hurt, but the outrage of Naruki and Mifi far surpassed their duty as good friends, and moreover it had gone out of control. Seeing the out-of-control anger of the two, Meishen could only feel more and more meek, and gradually felt pained.


    "Layfon also feels worried¡­ I really hope this can be resolved quickly."


    After mumbling this, Meishen took a detour on the way to the tram station that she could take to get home. Today she didn''t even need to go work at the cafe. Meishen thought that she should buy the things she would use for dinner on the way. After thinking of the materials in her fridge, Meishen thought ''I shouldn''t need to buy too many things'', so she chose to go shopping in a place nearby the school.


    "Oh my."


    Just as Meishen was holding vegetables deciding whether they were good or not, someone spoke to her.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Turning around, she could only see Leerin, waving while holding a shopping basket just like her.


    "Mei, you also came to buy things?"


    "Um¡­¡­ Nn."


    "It seems like you''re troubled."


    After Leerin came by Meishen, she spoke while beginning to choose vegetables.


    "I feel like Nina''s been very worked up recently, and a bit talkative."


    Leerin said this with an ordinary mood, making a puzzled smile emerge on Meishen''s face.


    That response made Leerin tilt her head and show a confused expression.


    "Could it be that you''re still troubled by it? Is the criminal still targeting you?"


    "No, it''s not like that. But¡­¡­"


    Meishen spoke hesitantly. She thought as she hesitated.


    "Mei?"


    Leerin looked at her worriedly. Meishen made her decision.


    "Uh, do you¡­¡­ have some time later?"


    To Meishen, even inviting someone of the same gender to a cafe required a bit of courage.


    "Ah my~~"


    Leerin made a sighing sound as if she partially understood but partially didn''t understand, making Meishen''s face go red.


    "Ah~ So that''s how it is. I never would have thought Nina would be so concerned about such a thing."


    "Um, I don''t get it¡­¡­"


    Leerin moved her gaze as if she were thinking about something. Meishen lowered her head, her eyes peeping out to see her response.


    It would be alright if it were her, Meishen thought, and that was why she had talked with Leerin. But, how would she respond after all?


    "¡­¡­Indeed, if it were Synola-senpai, I think she''d definitely be qualified."


    After looking at Meishen, Leerin said that kind of mysterious thing.


    "Huh?"


    "Aah, nothing."


    After Leerin shook her head, she clapped her hands and changed the subject.


    "In any case, this can''t go on. If we don''t catch the criminal, Nina will stay unhappy, and the dorm atmosphere will become very bad just because of her. Everyone''s worried¡­¡­"


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    The situation on her side was the same. Naruki and Mifi gave off killing intent, and Meishen could only pass every day with the feelings of hiding in a shelter waiting for Military Artists to fight off filth monsters.


    She hoped the criminal would be arrested sooner.


    Because that would definitely make everybody''s current discontent go away.


    "On the other hand, as for what we can do¡­¡­"


    Leerin sighed.


    Right, that was also a problem. The criminal was someone whose crimes hadn''t been stopped even by Layfon and Nina''s nightly patrols, and had even become a terrifying person who was a serial underwear thief. Even if normal people like Leerin or Meishen helped out, they couldn''t resolve that matter.


    "But, maybe we can ask what developments there have been in the investigation."


    Leerin spoke that suggestion.


    "See, Mei was a victim after all."


    Whether Meishen agreed with that proposal or whether she was convinced, the two of them ended up leaving the cafe and walking over towards the City Police headquarters.


    After explaining their business by the counter on the first floor, the two of them were told to go upstairs directly, and not long after, Formed showed his face.


    "Speaking of that matter, it should be resolved soon."


    Contrary to their expectations, Formed immediately said that kind of thing.


    "Huh?"


    Meishen and Leerin felt surprised, and Formed showed a difficult and complex expression, taking a cup and drinking some tea.


    "Naruki is being too noisy. Also, she''s too lax when collecting evidence."


    Formed''s unhappy expression made Meishen and Leerin look at each other. Just as they did this, a policeman came, saying several quiet words to Formed.


    "Ah, as I thought."


    His unhappy expression became complicated. It was a look of wanting to laugh, but being unhappy.


    "¡­¡­If you don''t care about spending a bit more time, do you want to see the moment we arrest the criminal?"


    He gave an order to the policeman, and after he stood up and thought a bit, Formed made a proposal to the two of them.


    After looking at Leerin''s response, Meishen nodded.


    Afterwards, Meishen and Leerin first returned to their own rooms for a bit, and then returned to the headquarters at the time that Formed had designated¡­¡­


    Then, they came to this place.


    The two of them entered a tram with the policemen. The city transportation tram sent the two tense individuals to the entrance to a jungle.


    "Is this¡­¡­ the Agriculture Division?"


    In the dim moonlight of the night, the forest seemed like it had no bounds.


    After Leerin asked this, Formed nodded. The policemen used their flashlights to illuminate the forest''s darkness and advanced forward.


    Even the hard, sloped road was covered with leaves. Formed deftly advanced on the sloped road, and after confirming the fork of the road, he gave his flashlight to the policemen and gave a wordless signal.


    The policemen advanced and dispersed.


    "Then, can we ask what the situation is?"


    Why did they have to come to a forest of the Agriculture Department when they wanted to arrest an underwear thief?"


    "You''ll know the answer very soon."


    They could see the face of Formed in the darkness, with exactly the same unhappy face he had shown in the beginning.


    "¡­¡­Suspecting the Alchemy Department and the Agriculture Department first whenever something troublesome happens, that''s the modus operandi of the City Police."


    He murmured softly.


    "Because those two departments both carry out experiments, and moreover sometimes very unexpected things happen."


    A small sound could be heard, as if air were escaping from something. The leaves made an intense rustling sound, and something made a screech, and then made a sound of falling to the ground.


    "Why didn''t that girl notice in the apartment laundry room. Really, her attention to detail is too low."


    Formed murmured this with a reproachful, sharp tone, and then walked to the source of the screech.


    After looking at the thing that a policeman had captured in a net, Meishen and Leerin''s breath caught.


    "Uh¡­¡­ is this a monkey?"


    Leerin mumbled without any confidence. Its size was about as large as a ten-year-old child, and its arms were abnormally long, but its feet were very short. This monkey was completely covered in fur, but didn''t have any on its face, so its red skin could be seen directly. Its mouth protruded outward, and sharp teeth could be seen lined up inside.


    It held a pure white object unfitting for a wild animal in its hands.


    A bra.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The two of them made sounds at the same time.


    "Some people of the Agriculture Department tried seeing whether they could make a monkey into labor in order to reduce their chores. Maybe they thought so because this monkey was very clever, so perhaps they could succeed with a bit of training. In their experiment, it seems that they gave the work of raising birds to this monkey."


    Formed spoke while warily taking the bra from the monkey''s hand, giving it to a female policeman, then walking into the depths of the forest in front of the monkey.


    After catching up to Formed, that scene was immediately reflected in their eyes.


    A part of the forest had been fenced off. Floating along the wind was the odor of chickens that she had raised when she was small.


    "These chickens don''t really need to be tended, and just need to be given space and food. Did you know that their leg meat is very tasty?"


    "Nn, I think so."


    "The only problem is these chickens'' nests. In order to grow good legs, they need to be able to exercise. So we purposefully put their nests in a high location, making them constantly hop to exercise their legs. Usually we use Kuwada beans to make their nests, but¡­¡­"


    The policemen shone their flashlights into the fence together. The bright light that suddenly appeared made the chickens emit protesting cries.


    Among the countless beams of light piercing the darkness, several things could be seen floating in midair.


    No, they were hanging in midair.


    They were bras.


    A large web spread through the branches of the trees, and countless large bras were hung in midair. The bra cups that usually housed girls'' chests had been stuffed full of grass and leaves, and small chicks were sleeping inside.


    "¡­¡­They''re very similar to the pods of Kuwada beans."


    Kuwada bean pods were very large, and they could hold many beans inside them. As soon as a fitting season arrived, a light wind would cause the pod to burst, spreading the beans everywhere.


    "This year we used a new product, so no one grew those kinds of beans."


    "Uh, in other words¡­¡­"


    Leerin rubbed her temple while murmuring. She seemed to be organizing the thoughts in her head.


    "For their experiment, the Agriculture Department people gave the work of tending these chickens to this monkey. Then, the Kuwada beans that were used as their nests stopped being produced this year, so this monkey went out to find something that could serve as a replacement, is that right?"


    "The experimenters seem to have prepared a replacement, but it doesn''t seem very satisfied."


    Formed didn''t disagree with her conclusion.


    "Hm."


    Leerin looked at Meishen after making that sound.


    She sized up Meishen''s chest.


    "It could fit one of those chickens."


    "N¡­¡­no way."


    Meishen lowered her completely red face.


    Just then, a strong light spilled forth from the distance.


    ¡ó


    "Come on, fight me, Layfon! No, pervert king!"


    "You deceived me. No, I''m quite disappointed that you''ve been looking at me with that kind of gaze."


    (How deficient.)


    Layfon had escaped from the surround of Psychokinesis lightning with difficulty, but merciless roars along with external Kei and Dites assaulted him.


    "I''m innocent!"


    Regardless of how loud Layfon yelled, the girls didn''t listen to him.


    He cried out while running away, but had no way of avoiding the encircling Psychokinesis. In addition, the damage inflicted by Amethyst Lightning and the Psychokinesis lightning just now had slowed Layfon''s movements. A difficult battle that had never appeared during training was gradually driving Layfon to an impasse.


    The three of them became a destructive storm that devastated the Agriculture Department''s forest, and Layfon who was being pursued could do nothing but flee.


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    Layfon''s grief-filled appeal dissipated in the darkness of the night.


    The escape drama didn''t stop until Formed and Leerin used megaphones to carry out a dual audio attack.

 Volume 19, Show Me Heart

    Volume 19, Show Me Heart


    Today had been very boring, and nothing at all had happened.


    Haah¡­¡­


    Felli opened her mouth to yawn naturally. In order to wipe away the water that appeared in the corners of her eyes, she raised her head from the book in her hands.


    It was the classroom. The morning classes had already ended, and right now was the resting period before the afternoon classes began.


    After consuming the bread that she had bought as lunch, Felli had nothing to do.


    Hot sunlight shone from outside the window. However, its strength seemed to be decreasing. Actually, the temperature was gradually fluctuating while slowly dropping. If this went on, wouldn''t the city have passed through the summer period - the students all complained about this in low voices.


    If the average temperature didn''t increase, the school wouldn''t let out, and the agricultural lakes wouldn''t open. Many female students complained that they had finally bought new swimsuits but were unable to wear them. In that case, wouldn''t it be fine to go to a swimming pool, Felli thought.


    It was obviously better for the weather to be cool.


    Though the sun was strong, the temperature wasn''t that hot. The window was even open. Though her skin would sweat if there was no wind, as soon as wind blew into the room, it dissipated all of the accumulated heat in the room.


    Today was a day of nice weather.


    Maybe she should just go to sleep¡­¡­ Felli looked at the book again, but the monotonous action of reading words made her feel very irritated, so she put in a bookmark and closed the book.


    Just then-


    "As expected, it can only be you!"


    A loud voice suddenly sounded in the classroom.


    Felli who was about to fall asleep raised her head as if she had been electrified, almost falling out of her chair.


    The person who had raised his voice stood by the doors next to the podium.


    All of the students in the classroom focused their gazes on that male. That person had a weak figure, and his external appearance was very drab.


    Whether because the thick glasses on his face were too dirty or whether their lenses were too thick, his eyes couldn''t be seen behind the hazy lenses, and the shirt on his body was wrinkled, his hair was messed up, and sparse stubble covered his chin.


    However, that man seemed as if his entire body was filled with vitality, making one unable to resist staring at him.


    It seemed that this man was looking at Felli. His footsteps made a strange pitter-patter sound as he rushed forward with his arms spread wide, wiggling his hips.


    He was a dangerous person - Felli thought this.


    When she restored her Dite, Felli didn''t have the slightest bit of hesitation. The translucent petals installed in the Light Dite, also known as Psychokinesis flakes, began to separate, disperse, and surround that man.


    "If you get any closer¡­¡­"


    The man didn''t stop. "That''s wrong - Ah!"


    Not only did the man not stop, a happy smile even bloomed on his face in a moment. He took out a crumpled sheet of paper from his pocket, and spread it out before Felli''s eyes.


    "This is the weapon you should have!"


    An image was drawn on that paper, depicting the outline of a girl holding a weapon, but that weapon was incredibly meticulous and detailed.


    It was a rod. It should be a rod, probably. It had a length exceeding the girl''s height, and on the tip was attached an incredibly fancy thing, and moreover several wing-like objects spread from it, with a few feathers even sticking out from the handle.


    "This is a Light Dite experiment - named the ''Magical Girl Rod''! It can hold five hundred Psychokinesis flakes, and is equipped with two new relay terminals. Its search radius is theoretically 1.3 times higher! And for a Psychokinesist''s only method of attack, flake mines, it can add additional maneuverability with magnetic enhancement. Using this function, the user can shoot a particle beam thirty Mels!"


    His yelling was filled with emotion.


    Those words resounded in not only the classroom, but even the corridor, and many people even peeked their head in to look inside the classroom.


    The area was filled with a speechless silence. The confidence-filled man, Felli with her Dite raised, and the students who watched how the situation unfolded from the side, along with the people watching the commotion from the corridor.


    "Come, take this weapon now, and stand on a new battlefield!


    Yes!


    A Psychokinesis Girl, Magical Magnet Hunter Felli!"


    The man roared.


    Felli didn''t hesitate at all when she activated her flake mine.


    ¡ó


    What was the so-called Magical Magnet stuff about?


    They were the Plamatrion charged particles that the Electronic Fairies gave off. Those weakly charged particles were spread across the entire autonomous city, and its use was like a nerve network, allowing the Electronic Fairy to feel the abnormal phenomena that happened inside the city. However, there was an evil organization in this world, and they were trying to use those particles, trying to breed an evil heart inside the Electronic Fairies!


    The aggressive magnetic particles that those people had developed-


    Those are the Magical Magnets!


    "¡­¡­That''s the setting."


    Harley explained this.


    "How stupid."


    Felli concisely stated her feelings.


    It was the seventeenth platoon''s private space in the training hall.


    The members of the seventeenth platoon had finally gathered here. In the center of this space stood Harley, but everyone gazed at the thing in his hand instead.


    It was a thick book that had been made of photocopied paper.


    On the cover was written ''Psychokinesis Girl, Magical Magnetic Hunter __'' in big letters.


    The protagonist''s name seemed not yet finalized.


    In other words, this was a script.


    It was something left behind by that person who had shouted out loudly with a thin and dirty appearance. Though Felli had made her Psychokinesis power as weak as possible, that man had taken the flake mine but had looked completely fine after.


    Incidentally, for both Military Artists and Psychokinesists, using their abilities to cause explosions in daily life constituted a felony regardless of how much they had been harmed.


    ¡­¡­However, that strange man hadn''t reported to the City Police, so things weren''t serious.


    "That person''s constitution is quite strange."


    A slight smile emerged on Harley''s face.


    "Do you know him?"


    Nina asked this, and Harley nodded.


    "He''s Yachi Milangsi-senpai, a fifth-year Alchemy student. Don''t look down on senpai, his achievements for Light Dites are great. If he were a bit more serious, it wouldn''t be hard for him to become the Alchemy Department head."


    "In other words, he''s responsible for the Psychokinesists?"


    Sharnid asked this. Harley nodded, and then continued explaining.


    "I think that probably every Light Dite in Zuellni has that senpai''s design concept. Felli''s Light Dite has it too."


    Felli''s Dite had been made by Harley. However, if not for Yachi''s designs, Harley wouldn''t have been able to make that kind of thing. Dite designs and adjustments were Harley''s specialties, but the objects of his research were normal Dites like the ones Layfon and Nina used.


    Since Kei flow and Psychokinesis were different and their structure differed in many areas, the Light Dites that Psychokinesists used were different from normal Dites. Though Kei flow and Psychokinesis seemed somewhat similar, they were actually completely different entities. Harley could adjust Light Dites or perform basic assembly using a design as a base, but he couldn''t make a completely new Light Dite from scratch.


    "On the other hand, that¡­¡­ it can hold five hundred flakes? 1.3 times the search radius? Ah¡­¡­ two relay terminals? Um¡­¡­ I guess that''s why it''s so big."


    "What about that thing called a particle beam? Can it do that kind of thing?"


    "As long as magnets are used to add directionality to an explosion, it can be done. A special device was also installed on this. If there were more devices installed on this Device¡­¡­ Nn, thirty Mels shouldn''t be a problem."


    "But, Thirty Mels can''t compare to a good shooting range."


    "That''s true. Never mind long-range sniping like Sharnid-senpai''s, to Psychokinesists who had similar athletic ability as normal people, there''s no significance in being able to shoot from that kind of distance, and at the least it would have to reach a hundred mels. But, thinking of the Psychokinesis power necessary to shoot that far, firing won''t be possible with a single person, and moreover the people on the battlefield don''t need to use such things. If it''s a battle against filth monsters, we can use the Kei cannon. Uh, I feel like this weapon won''t be of much use even if it''s made."


    "You idiots!"


    The doors suddenly opened with a clatter, and the problem individual Yachi entered.


    "Your dreams and imagination are insufficient! What ''not enough'' have you been talking about since just now? What ''won''t be of much use''? You don''t have any imagination! Imagine the figure of a delicate, charming Psychokinesis Girl battling alone against giant evil! Why don''t you feel deeply moved by that dreamlike scene?"


    "Uh, even if you say that¡­¡­"


    The seventeenth platoon members opened their mouths but couldn''t say anything, but only a wry smile emerged on Harley''s face.


    "That''s too bad. Though, I don''t think writing scripts is your specialty."


    "It has nothing to do with that!"


    He was refuted instantly.


    "Actually, senpai, why don''t you make a movie instead of using live-action? It shouldn''t be bad even if you use CG, right?"


    Even if her had been refuted, Harley still didn''t back down. The two of them were both Dite technicians, and maybe they had had exchanges like this in the past.


    "Of course I''ll also use CG, but I already decided that the main characters this time will be filmed with real people."


    "Filming real people is a pain, and CG also has its limits."


    "It''ll be a pain? You only think it''s a pain because your love, choreography, stage equipment, and other things are insufficient!"


    Harley shook his head silently.


    In other words, this was the situation.


    Yachi Milans - A fifth-year Alchemy student, as well as the president of the Animation Research Club.


    He was the director of the animation series ''Psychokinesis Girl'' that the research club produced. And for the next product, he was trying to hold auditions for the live version of ''Psychokinesis Girl, Magical Magnet Hunter __'', planning to use Felli as a female protagonist, and also wanting to use Felli''s name in the heading.


    "I refuse."


    Felli had made that extremely simple response.


    However, Yachi''s face full of self-confidence didn''t waver a bit.


    "Hahahaha! I already obtained the agreement of your guardian!"


    "Guardian?"


    Yachi unrolled a sheet of paper with a rustle. The top half of the paper was a contract related to Felli being filmed, and in the bottom half was a signature.


    On it was written ''Karian Loss''.


    "¡­¡­That stupid brother."


    "Hahahahaha! You no longer can refuse me. Now, don''t be like that and perform well for my work, I''ll pay you very well. Ohh, right. If possible, I''d also like the seventeenth platoon''s members to shoot this film. Of course, I''ll also pay them very well."


    First, Felli prepared another flake mine.


    If she killed him now, then the aftermath would be much easier to deal with.


    Felli seriously thought about it.


    The next day, a threatening letter on which was written ''I''ll tell the City Police about the flake mines <3'' was written was delivered to the seventeenth platoon, along with several identical scripts.


    ¡ó


    Though it was a movie, it wasn''t a very large-scale filming.


    "I thought that we would have filmed over in that practice construction area."


    The one who murmured this was Nina. The dorm she lived in was in the practice construction area for the Architecture department, and she had heart that some clubs that made films would request to use that scenery.


    "The budget isn''t that large."


    Yachi said this, and it seemed like he didn''t plan on hiding that matter.


    "We''ll borrow premade things for parts of the scene, and other than those, we plan on using CG to add in other things like explosions, melting, and things being destroyed."


    "I never thought it would be that simple."


    "Because we have a budget problem. But more importantly, if we burn or destroy materials, we won''t be able to get our recycling incentive money. Losing or wasting materials is harmful to everyone."


    "Perhaps."


    Felli listened to Nina being outargued by Yachi while thinking about what she should do.


    This was the studio of the Animation Research Club that Yachi was the president of. The Animation Research Club didn''t have the entire floor, but many movie-related societies shared it.


    The third and fourth floors seemed to be within the Animation Research society''s sphere of influence. Among the rooms, one was filled with machinery and bordered a pure white room across from a glass window.


    Felli stood blankly in a corner of that machinery room.


    She wore clothing that someone had given her, thinking about what action she should take.


    "This kind of thing¡­¡­"


    She looked at her reflection to check. The entire wall was a mirror, and her figure was clearly reflected from head to toe.


    "Impossible."


    Felli shook her head in despair.


    Speaking of which, whose fault was it after all that she had become like this?


    Was it that weirdo''s fault, or was it her brother''s fault who had easily agreed to that weirdo.


    Her brother the instigator hadn''t returned in the morning. Therefore, she planned on going directly to the Student Council to find him - though Felli had take that action, she had been told that Karian was in an important meeting and had the door shut in her face.


    "Could it be that he plans on avoiding me until the filming¡­¡­?"


    It was highly probable. It wasn''t too much to say that Karian lived in the Student Council building, because he lived that sort of life. As long as he thought of some way to resolve the problem of sleeping and changing clothes, he didn''t have any need to return home.


    "It would be fine if he never came home."


    Felli mumbled.


    However, that wouldn''t resolve the problem.


    "But, how long will this be filmed for?"


    She raised a question to Layfon on the other side of the doors.


    "If it goes smoothly, it can probably be filmed in a week."


    "How fast."


    Nina made a surprised sound.


    "There''s a limit to our outdoor filming, and almost all of the scenes will undergo post-production. With that, the filming schedule won''t be affected much by the weather. In addition, the script is already written, and the only problem is how well you can perform."


    "I think that''s the biggest problem."


    "Well, I think changing time is about over."


    Yachi raised his voice, as if he wanted to cut short Nina''s bitter words.


    On the other side of the doors, Felli made a fist.


    "If you still haven''t changed, then maybe Felli doesn''t know how to wear it. Some female staff can¡­¡­"


    Those words weren''t a joke either.


    "I''ve changed."


    After replying with this from the other side of the doors, Felli slowly turned the door handle.


    The figure that walked out made Yachi show a satisfied expression, Nina made a surprised sound, and Layfon''s eyes widened.


    It was an extremely fancily decorated white outfit that also looked very refreshing, and it felt like wearing a uniform. To explain further, it was like a uniform for a special ceremony. Though that kind of uniform didn''t exist, it felt like one.


    It was also accurate to say that this outfit was a combination of a uniform and an evening dress. A round skirt opened in the middle was fixed on top of a knee-length skirt as if to cover it, and a weapon belt used to hold Dites was sewn in the waist.


    "Nn, not bad."


    "¡­¡­What part?"


    Felli thought of when she had worked at a cafe before. Why did men like to make girls wear these kinds of weird clothes.


    "There''s also this."


    He handed over a Dite in its unrestored state, which had a form that could be kept in the weapon belt.


    "This is the Magical Girl Rod."


    The other party said completely confidently, but Felli didn''t care at all. She unhappily took the Dite, and then put it into her weapon belt.


    "For today, just wear that outfit, and get used to the feeling of moving around with it on. Go over there."


    Felli was brought to the white room on the other side of the glass. She was alone there.


    "The battle scene will be post-produced using the movements you make inside as a basis."


    So that was what it was. Looking carefully, sensors were buried everywhere in the walls and floor. They recorded the movement of the person in the room from many angles.


    "In other words, the scenes wearing this outfit will all be shot in here?"


    "That''s right."


    Hearing those words made Felli relax slightly, because she wouldn''t have to go around outside wearing this kind of humiliating outfit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­No, this film would be made public, so the outcome was still the same.


    Just as Felli was being troubled, the door by Layfon and the others opened. No sound that didn''t pass through a microphone could make it through. But, on the other side of the glass window, a large person walked into the room.


    That person had a bitter face.


    Someone sat on his shoulders.


    A petite girl.


    No, in terms of age, she should no longer be called a girl, but she looked younger than Felli.


    Felli recognized the two of them.


    Gorneo and Shante.


    The new arrivals made Layfon, Nina, and the others show surprised expressions.


    Gorneo was also confused by the presence of Layfon and the others, but the bitter expression on his face still didn''t disappear.


    Shante sitting on his shoulders looked over.


    She checked out Felli''s appearance.


    Then, she pointed at Felli and laughed.


    Anger suddenly emerged.


    "Well, you still need an opponent."


    Yachi explained this.


    "But, your conflicting appearances are just so amazing. Even if we don''t rely on acting, the lines will still be filled with emotion."


    Felli grasped the already-restored Magical Girl Rod in her hand. She had originally thought that this Dite was only a decoration, and hadn''t thought that it was genuine, and even had Felli set as the user, with even detailed settings already arranged. Later, she would have to properly ask Harley where Yachi had gotten details on her from - Felli thought this to herself.


    The Psychokinesis flakes that were sent out from the rod floated in Felli''s surroundings, crackling with charge.


    Shante in front of her was held back by Gorneo as the Ruby Dite spear that she raised emitted an ominous sound.


    They were on the verge of battle.


    The pained smiles that Layfon and Nina showed to calm down the two of them were a useless effort.


    "Actually, I wanted a Psychokinesist, but this kind of thing is truly hard to achieve. Because of that, I requested his help to assist me in finding Shante to play this role."


    "Does that really count as ''requesting''."


    Gorneo glared at Yachi resentfully.


    "What does it matter. Doesn''t your Psychokinesist feel very happy that his Light Dite had its abilities upgraded?"


    "The thing before that!"


    Gorneo yelled loudly.


    "Ah, Shante-san''s compensation? That cow was very expensive for us as well, though."


    However, Yachi went on casually and leisurely.


    "You still don''t need to send it over alive! Why would you do that kind of unnecessary thing, you provoked that girl''s hunting instincts!"


    That sentence made the surrounding atmosphere a bit tense.


    Felli calmly-


    "Wild animal."


    After those words were dropped, Shante howled.


    ¡ó


    Anyway, the film was shot. The so-called motion capture - the back and forth movements in that white room - were truly very tiring. Felli had to swing around a rod that she wasn''t used to and also prance around. Moreover, when the staff told her ''please move like this'', she had no way of making sense of their meanings the first time. Because of that, she was forced to redo countless identical motions.


    In that regard, Shante was quite excellent. She could make the movement that Yachi and the filming group asked for, and moreover easily enough to make one annoyed.


    "A Psychokinesis girl mostly uses Psychokinesis to fight, so you don''t need to be too concerned about it."


    Being consoled like this by Yachi made Felli feel even madder.


    The next day was when they would record the lines.


    This time it became a job that Felli completed easily.


    "The fans know that Psychokinesists are bad at expression emotion, and it could even be said that it''s better this way. So it''s fine even if your tone is flat when you say the lines."


    ¡­¡­She really didn''t feel like she was being praised.


    Shante who was also following the same method messed up the lines.


    "Uh¡­¡­ your determination is¡­¡­ How do you read this?"


    Not only was her voice too flat, sometimes there were words that she couldn''t read. Yachi took Shante''s lines and wrote the pronunciations on them.


    "Ahahahaha! Not bad. You got it, you got it all right!"


    "Okay-"


    Every time she pronounced a line correctly, Shante would show a satisfied expression.


    "Do it however you want, but can''t we finish faster?"


    "Flat-voice girl."


    "It''s much better than being unable to read words. Ah, but you can read phonetics. That''s great, its fortunate that you can still have a bit of societal skills."


    "Shaa!"


    Even with this, the recording work was finished that day.


    The following day.


    They were going to film outside today.


    When Felli arrived, the filming equipment had already been set up. A large camera had been placed inside a cafe with a family atmosphere, and the lighting had been arranged densely. After entering the crowded space, Felli unconsciously stopped walking.


    It seemed that the workers running around to check whether the equipment had any problems weren''t the only source of noise.


    "Hm."


    That kind of pondering noise came from inside the shop.


    It was a sound from Yachi.


    Felli looked inside, and inside was a normal space for storegoers to rest or sit. There was a screen that the workers might have brought in, and many clothes were arranged there.


    Yachi and Layfon were over there¡­¡­


    "What are you doing?"


    Also, Nina was there.


    "What do you think we''re doing?"


    Nina who Felli had asked this of stood in front of Layfon and Yachi without any interest.


    "Cosplay?"


    "Yeah, that''s also the role of an actor."


    Felli''s answer made Nina nod her head with a bitter expression.


    Nina wore an apron. It was an extremely normal apron. With just that, there wouldn''t be anything weird about it.


    However, the clothes she wore underneath were a bit weird.


    Nina wore a skirt.


    What was improper about girls wearing skirts? Even if Nina wore a skirt, there were styles that suited her.


    However, this skirt was unsuitable for Nina for some reason, and the disparity was of a pitiful level. It was a floaty-looking long skirt. It was a full-body dress, and it wouldn''t be strange to wear a large white bonnet with it, if she just took off the apron.


    "It''s very unsuitable."


    Yachi shook his head with a bitter expression.


    "Though I realize that, I don''t know how it could be unsuitable to this degree."


    "Sorry."


    Nina dropped that word unhappily.


    "Clothes with a masculine air would really be more suitable for you. Then, your role will become a young worker, but for you to play that role¡­¡­"


    After saying this, Yachi turned to Layfon. Layfon wore a handsome outfit, and his appearance was very natural.


    "This side has its own problems, and it seems a bit lacking, a bit too simple."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Layfon who didn''t really understand the situation scratched his head.


    "I want to find a somewhat domestic girl, are there any suitable options?"


    That was Yachi''s weakness, because he normally didn''t film shows with real people. So he definitely didn''t have actor contacts.


    "Hi everyone."


    Just then, Naruki''s voice entered.


    Turning around, Naruki along with her good friends Mifi and Meishen appeared before them, and Leerin was also there.


    Naruki hadn''t been given a role, so she looked around leisurely at the cafe that had become a filming scene.


    "I''m a reporter from the Weekly Look''n, I''d like to have an interview in a while."


    Mifi and the others had come to check out the set.


    However, Yachi didn''t listen to Mifi''s words.


    "¡­¡­Found it."


    Yachi looked at Naruki and the others while murmuring.


    "You¡­¡­"


    He pushed aside Mifi, passed by Naruki¡­¡­ Perhaps obviously, he arrived in front of Leerin and Meishen.


    "Can I ask one of you to act in this film?"


    Yachi''s momentum surprised the two.


    "Huhh?"


    "Acting in this film means¡­¡­?"


    "Play the part of the hostess of this cafe. He''s the co-owner¡­¡­ she''s the other employee."


    He singled out Layfon and Nina.


    "Acting in a movie¡­¡­ with Layton¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Auu."


    Whatever Meishen was thinking, her face turned red in a flash, and then she fainted right there.


    "¡­¡­Impossible."


    Meishen whose presence had become weak mumbled that with great difficulty as she was being held up by Naruki.


    "Uh, we can''t have stage fright. Then what about you?"


    "Huh¡­¡­ me?"


    Leerin was very confused, looking around as if to confirm that he meant her.


    She looked at Layfon, looked at Nina, and then looked at Felli.


    "I''ll pay well!"


    "¡­¡­About that, how much money would that be?"


    The deal was closed like that.


    That kind of development wasn''t funny at all.


    "Director¡­¡­"


    When she came to her senses, Felli called for Yachi.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, can''t I be the co-owner?"


    "? ¡­¡­Aren''t you the protagonist?"


    "No, I meant that wouldn''t it be alright for the protagonist to have such a setting?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Yachi ruffled his hair left and right as if thinking about something.


    "No, it can''t. Listen, you''re a Psychokinesis Girl, and a Psychokinesis Girl wouldn''t run a cafe."


    "Why?"


    "Because she''s a Psychokinesis Girl. The scene of a Psychokinesis Girl opening a store and seriously thinking about money would be very strange. Listen, even if a Psychokinesis Girl has a job, at most it can only be a part-time job, and moreover she has to work in a store with a cute feeling like a cafe or cake store."


    Felli couldn''t understand. She couldn''t understand the stereotype that she couldn''t do certain things just because she was a Psychokinesis Girl.


    "The so-called Psychokinesis Girl has to be dreamy, delicate, and charming, a bit separate from the rest of the world."


    Felli silently shook her head.


    In any case she understood one thing, which was that the situation wouldn''t go according to what she wanted.


    Everyone''s acting was half-baked, Nina gave off a very masculine air wearing male clothing - those were all in the scope of Felli''s imagination.


    What made her angrier was that Layfon and Leerin''s couple play was very lifelike.


    ¡ó


    After that, the filming work went smoothly¡­¡­ From some point of view it counted as going smoothly, and at the least it didn''t go over the one week that had been promised at the beginning.


    Finally, it was the last day.


    "¡­¡­This isn''t the same as what we promised."


    Felli silently stared at Yachi.


    "Oh my, really sorry."


    Though Yachi apologized, his face didn''t seem at all painful. The strange brilliance reflecting off those thick glasses still obscured his eyes. It couldn''t be that he had installed some sort of gadget, right?


    "We could use CG to resolve it, but it''s faster to just film it."


    Seeing Yachi speak those pretenses, Felli knew that he had planned this from the beginning."


    After all, the schedule for today only had this job to do.


    The filming location was outdoors, near the cafe that they had filmed at before. Because of the filming, do not enter tape had been set up in the surroundings.


    A group of spectators with nothing else to do had gathered on the other side of the tape.


    A tent had been constructed in the location farthest from the spectators. After changing clothes inside it, Felli was on standby.


    She stood by with the appearance of as Psychokinesis Girl.


    This was the thing different from what had been promised.


    "On the other hand, how do you plan on filming?"


    Felli looked at the director suspiciously, along with the tent on the other side of the filming site. Other than the cameras placed everywhere, nothing in particular had been prepared here.


    However, the number of cameras was even more than usual. Not only the filming site, but the roofs of the surrounding buildings even had recorders on standby.


    The thing that had been kept until the final day to be filmed was - the shot of the Psychokinesis Girl flying through the sky.


    "I can''t fly!"


    For now, Felli said that obvious fact. Yachi was like that, so Felli worried that he would say some ridiculous opinion like ''Psychokinesis Girls can fly''.


    "Of course I know that."


    "Then, how do you plan on filming it? Using some method like wires?"


    However, Felli didn''t have anything on her to which wires could be attached.


    "If we used those kinds of things to film, it would be enough to just fix it up with CG."


    "Then?"


    "Well, don''t you also have that?"


    Yachi meant the Light Dite.


    "This?"


    Felli restored the Dite as he instructed. It was a rod much longer than Felli''s height. It was not only heavy, but its balance was poor when it was being held, and frankly using it was very difficult. That shot called the particle beam whatever was very short, and it wasn''t necessarily true that the more flakes the better. If the quantity of flakes was higher, then it was indeed possible that accuracy could be improved when gathering information, but it would also add a burden to the Psychokinesist''s analytic abilities because of this.


    Yachi had obtained countless results in his research of Light Dites, so there should be no way he didn''t know such things¡­¡­


    "Actually, if you only take the relay terminal on top and affix it to the back of the battle outfit you''re wearing, you can fly."


    "Uh, don''t bring up that kind of setting."


    "It''s not a setting."


    Felli already felt exhausted at that kind of explanation, but Yachi asserted this.


    "A strong magnetic field can counter gravity, that''s something already proven. I wanted to find a way to bring that theory to a practical stage, so I invented this Magical Girl Rod. You could even say that this was the goal that I prepared so many flakes and relay terminals for. The problem now is whether the range of the particle beam is too short, but if that issue is resolved, I believe that Psychokinesists might be able to provide fire support in battle."


    "You mean that flake mines aren''t enough?"


    "Right, flake mines. Wireless remote detonations are indeed effective. To Psychokinesists, there is no other means of attack that is more effective. Because of this, there hasn''t been anyone coming up with new, more effective weapons until today. No, even if they were invented, they wouldn''t be used.


    Yes, flake mines. Indeed, in an open space like a practice field, almost all Psychokinesists would be able to effectively use that kind of weapon. But, what about in battles against filth monsters? Have you ever heard of a case of active and effective use of flake mines against filth monsters? No, if it were you, it would be possible to do such a thing. For someone like you with such a titanic Psychokinesis power, maybe you could grasp the entire battlefield with your own power, but and use mines to a significant effect."


    "Why do you know about that¡­¡­"


    Yachi''s words made Felli wary.


    He knew Felli''s Psychokinesis strength, and knew that her Psychokinesis was far greater than other peoples''.


    Yachi smiled.


    "Who''s responsible for maintaining your Dite, do you know? Harley Sutton and Kirik Seron are experts at combat weapons, and they couldn''t completely maintain a Psychokinesist''s Light Dite."


    It wasn''t like Felli hadn''t thought of this before Yachi had said it. Though Felli felt dissatisfied with her Psychokinesist self, she didn''t want to feel unsatisfied while using Psychokinesis. When her Dite was calibrated, she would make certain detailed requests, and Harley would respond to those requests.


    She had always thought that Harley was the one who was responsible for the maintenance.


    No, even if Felli knew this, she never would have thought that someone could learn her secrets just from inspecting her Dite.


    "When I got the agreement from your brother for you to act in this film, I mentioned to him that I was carrying out the Magical Girl Rod experiment."


    "Then, this is¡­¡­"


    Performance testing of a new type of Light Dite?


    "This is both interesting and applicable, the answer to both. The unfortunate thing is that I don''t have experiment results, because I already knew that in the end it could only be used by someone with a Psychokinesis strength at your level."


    Yachi smiled in self-derision.


    "But, this step has to be taken for all the Psychokinesists."


    "¡­¡­I''m different."


    The man she had once thought to be just a weirdo continued showing his enthusiasm. Felli shook her head in order to confront those emotions.


    "I''m different."


    "But, you''ve also had those feelings, right? Those involuntary feelings in battle. When your friends, brothers, and people close to you stand on the firing line, and you have to watch their fight. The feeling of helplessness of being able to only send information in that kind of situation."


    "That¡­¡­"


    Felli hesitated. She had indeed has such feelings. When Layfon charged into a large group of filth monsters alone, when he advanced alone towards an aged phase, and when he stood alone on the battlefield throwing behind all those whose powers weren''t enough.


    She was the one who could support him, and she was the only one. Wasn''t this violating the resolution she had made before coming to Zuellni - Though Felli somewhat felt so, on the other hand she felt impatient at herself who could only watch from the side.


    "I''ve been taught countless times that I must give up on those helpless feelings. However, I can''t give them up."


    "You¡­¡­"


    Those words made Felli feel his true feelings, as if his body had been cut apart.


    Yachi silently parted his messy hair.


    On his skull that was covered by that messy hair, there was a patch of bare white. There was no hair there, and the skin showing seemed as if boil-like bubbles had emerged from hit, and moreover it had hardened like that. Red and blue blood vessels crawled across the skin as if they were living organisms.


    It was a burn wound.


    Moreover, Felli also knew the reason for which he bore this kind of scar.


    "This is the result of insisting on pushing forward with my helpless feelings."


    Becoming like this was because he had released too much Psychokinesis, because he had done something surpassing his information-processing ability, and because his brain had gone out of control and overheated¡­¡­ his blood vessels had actually boiled.


    To a Psychokinesist, this was the first thing he learned - the dangers of his ability.


    "If the barrier blocked my abilities, then I will find some other means to fly over that wall. That is my current self."


    Yachi took off his glasses. The reason it was impossible to look through his glasses and see his eyes was because his glasses were Psychokinesis flakes.


    He was using Psychokinesis in his daily life.


    Underneath were eyelids covered in burns that could not be opened.


    Felli had a feeling of experiencing those wounds.


    The heat that had burned his eyes clearly had already disappeared, but her skin felt as if it could feel what he had once been immersed in - the heat he had given off before seemed as if it were scorching her¡­¡­


    That heat gradually immersed Felli''s body¡­¡­


    She could feel as if the heat were eating away at her¡­¡­


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    When that call sounded, Yachi quickly left Felli, and put his glasses back on.


    It was Layfon.


    "The staff said that they''re already prepared."


    "Oh, thanks, thanks."


    Yachi patted Layfon''s shoulder, and then walked past him. Felli tightly grasped the still-unrestored Light Dite.


    "¡­¡­That can be used to fly, huh."


    "You heard?"


    "Uh, a bit¡­¡­"


    After Felli voiced her surprise, Layfon replied stupidly.


    "Never mind whether it''s of any use in real battle, being able to fly through the air is pretty interesting."


    "Did the conversation just now sound that relaxed?"


    Layfon''s casual response made Felli feel angry, as Yachi''s emotions still lingered in her chest. The enthusiasm he held for the Light Dite, his impatience as a Psychokinesist, and the feeling of being wounded on the battlefield all lingered in Felli''s heart.


    It made Felli unable to calm down.


    It made her feel that she had to do something.


    Felli even felt as if not only his enthusiasm, but Yachi''s entire self was inside her.


    "But, you''re powerless."


    Layfon''s tone was the same, and it couldn''t be told whether he had noticed Felli''s feelings.


    "Expectations or jealously¡­¡­ The feelings other people have of us are many, but we can''t do anything. Even if we want to realize other people''s desires, we might not be able to. Even if we can do it¡­¡­ It''s possible that we won''t be able to do what we ourselves want because of it, isn''t that right."


    Layfon''s tone hadn''t changed.


    "Fon Fon?"


    "It''s enough if you fly up there."


    Felli followed Layfon''s gaze and looked over at the Light Dite grasped in her hand.


    "That''s all there is. Regardless of what we do, in the end we have no way of resolving that person''s problems. Because that person plans on resolving them himself. So, Felli only needs to use that to fly, that''s all there is."


    "That''s all there is, huh¡­¡­ Is that okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Layfon nodded his head, without a trace of falsity in his expression. He spoke the things in his heart so casually, as if he were breathing.


    Felli felt that the heat accumulated in her chest had been quickly dissipated. Yachi''s will slowly disappeared, along with his impatience, involuntary helplessness, and all of his feelings were slowly released from Felli''s heart.


    "I understand."


    The staff was currently calling for Felli.


    Felli stood up.


    The restored Light Dite was really long. On its front - the tip of the rod - was installed a set of wings. Under the sunlight, rainbow colors emerged in the translucent wings.


    This set of wings was the relay terminal.


    "As I explained just now, after you fix the relay terminal on your battle outfit¡­¡­ right here¡­¡­ After you attach it, your Psychokinesis will autonomously become a magnetic field. And at that time, there will be a number of flake terminals around you. They are used to control the strength of the magnetic field and your direction of flight. As long as you increase the field strength, your buoyancy will be increased, and it should make you rise."


    "Understood."


    The group of spectators on the other side of the tape had become large, and their noise had also increased. Yachi, who showed a tense expression that he had never had up till now, stood to the side. The entire filming crew seemed to have been infected by that tension.


    "I''m counting on you."


    After patting Felli''s shouder, Yachi moved back.


    Felli alone was left in the area that the cameras focused on, and the surrounding tension gradually focused on her, and the group of spectators quieted down, holding their breath as if expecting something to happen.


    "Start."


    The clapperboard sounded, and an even more focused tension pricked her chest.


    Felli pointed the rod at the sky without saying a word.


    "Go."


    She lightly murmured.


    Her Psychokinesis began flowing.


    The Psychokinsis flowed into the Light Dite ''Magical Girl Rod'', moving towards its goal.


    After the set of wings split into two, it came off of the rod. They didn''t fall to the ground, but floated in midair, and then attached themselves to Felli''s back.


    The sound of moving machinery vibrated her back. Felli understood that her Psychokinesis had begun concentrating there, and gradually took shape.


    A magnetic field developed.


    The wings shone with a faint light. After being bathed in this light, the Psychokinesis flakes on her back began assembling.


    An uncomfortable feeling that had been loosed from somewhere passed through her entire body¡­¡­


    Her feet left the ground.


    She floated.


    The commotion from the spectators broke her concentration. Felli flew even higher, at the same time trying to rid herself of that noise.


    She flew into the sky.


    Roofs were arranged under her feet, and above her head were the strong sunlight and the blue sky.


    Felli was in the sky.


    The magnetic field fended off the wind blowing by her body.


    There wasn''t any sound.


    Quietly, Felli flew through the sky.


    The uncomfortable feeling of losing a foothold quickly disappeared, and a sense of liberation stronger than being in water filled her entire body.


    How nice would it be to always be like this.


    The liberated Felli kept flying until the sunset appeared on the other side of the earth.


    "Amazing."


    Yachi cried out.


    It wasn''t a figure of speech, it was the truth.


    The tears that leaked from beneath his glasses formed rivulets on his face.


    "I never before saw such an awesome scene!"


    After Felli returned to her original location, Yachi expressed his joy as if he were going to rush over and hug her.


    The experiment was a success. The experiment of using magnetic fields to counter gravity and fly had been carried out beautifully.


    That was why Yachi was so happy. He had taken another step towards his goals.


    It was great.


    Felli''s expression hadn''t changed, but her heart felt this.


    "Look at this!"


    Yachi put a piece of paper in front of Felli.


    It was a printed picture that the camera crew had taken. It used normal paper, and its quality was very rough.


    However, the image it depicted was very clear.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    Felli needed a bit of time to understand.


    The person in the picture was Felli. It was Felli flying through the air, raising the Magical Girl Rod.


    It was the image of her flying while releasing Psychokinesis light from behind her.


    Felli didn''t know that that light had formed the shape of wings.


    It was a picture of her moving the wings of light, flying into the sky.


    "Amazing! Truly amazing! This image! Regardless of how many times we animated flight, I never had this kind of feeling. This is reality, Psychokinesis Girl born into the real world! Long live¡­¡­ Long live Psychokinesis Girl!"


    Felli stared blankly at the joyfully dancing Yachi.


    "Then, about the experiment¡­¡­?"


    Yachi''s desire - to let Psychokinesists use their abilities to support the battlefield directly. What about the experiment meant to achieve that goal?


    "Ah, of course that''s also very important, but it can''t compare to this. My dream is to move from the battlefield to the theater! Come, Felli-san, accompany me and bring the fame of Psychokinesis Girl to the entire world!"


    "I refuse."


    After murmuring this, Felli pointed the rod at Yachi.


    In the experiment of the Magical Girl Rod, there was still one function that hadn''t been tested.


    The particle beam.


    Purple electricity gathered at the tip of the rod.

 Volume 19, Genius Go Road

    Volume 19, Genius Go Road


    The scene before her made Nina''s go completely still, dazing her for a long time.


    Why had things become like this?


    One week, the Student Council had suddenly announced plans to hold a ''festival''. During the preparation period, various stores, clubs, and various interested people had quickly made preparations for the ''festival''. Acting, dancing, and music-related clubs enthusiastically rushed out to the city''s various theaters and roads in order to find space for their activities, and other clubs also got involved in this battle. In order for the Student Council members ran around everywhere to mediate, and the Architecture Department students were working day and night to construct parking and other necessary furnishings.


    The students who sat back and relaxed were all excitedly discussing what they would wear that day, or what guys or girls they wanted to deepen their relationships with.


    That noisy week passed in the blink of an eye. Karian announced the official start of the festival, and that had been yesterday¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ at least it should have been.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Why?"


    Nina mumbled again.


    This was the store that Sharnid came to often.


    Nina couldn''t think of why would she be in this store that partially counted as underground. The store was in a state of private use, and she couldn''t find the female owner in any corner of the store, never mind behind the bar.


    Also.


    "Why?"


    Nina mumbled again.


    After looking at the people lying on the bar, floor, and tables, Nina mumbled that. Sharnid and Harley were fallen on the floor, and Layfon was moaning with a green face on the bar. Felli, Naruki, Meishen, and Mifi were folded over on the sofa around the seating area.


    Turning her head to look behind the bar, she could only see Leerin sitting blankly on the floor.


    Everyone appeared to be in a state where she couldn''t tell whether they were sleeping or unconscious.


    A sharp pain arose from her head, and Nina rubbed her temple.


    She tried digging up her memories, but the pain stopped her, and her brain couldn''t turn freely because of it.


    "Urrgh¡­¡­"


    After moaning, Nina noticed that her mouth was very dry. Correct, whether she had woken up or become conscious, she had only opened her eyes because her mouth was dry.


    Nina rubbed her temple while taking the glass cup placed by the bar - the place that she had just been sitting. The top of the bar was covered by glass cups filled with the remaining drinks, and there were also leftover dishes surrounded by the cups.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    After drinking the liquid in the cup, Nina felt that her head became even more painful. She didn''t know what had been inside, but the beverage had become warm because the ice cubes inside had melted, so the taste had become quite strange.


    No, come to think about it, what kind of drink was this in the first place?


    She could see a fridge inside the bar, and Nina walked over to find water to drink. Leerin was sitting on the floor, and the sound of her pained breathing entered her ears. After crossing over her body, Nina took some water from the fridge, and then poured it into her throat.


    The water seemed as if it cleansed the annoying things from her head, and Nina felt that her headache had become slightly less painful.


    After drinking a bottle of water, Nina took out another bottle, and sat back in the place that had been her original location. This time, she sipped silently while trying to rid herself of the pain deep inside her head.


    "Well, why did things become like this?"


    After murmuring this, Nina was assaulted by her headache as she dug through her memories.


    Right¡­¡­ The Student Council President had announced that the ''festival'' had begun, and then¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    ¡­¡­The sudden ''festival'' made Layfon have a sort of confused feeling.


    It had only been a week since the Student Council President had announced this. With only a week, all of the preparation work had been easily completed.


    Vendors lined up with Zuellni''s largest road - Sanaji Avenue - as a center, and other activities also took place on other roads.


    "Having everybody work on preparations as soon as it''s announced is something that only a city whose residents are all students could do."


    Sharnid explained this. Even so, Layfon couldn''t keep up with such rapid changes.


    Layfon blankly stared at the sea of people around Sanaji Avenue. The number of people hadn''t increased. The people here would go to school every day.


    "What are you doing?"


    After being asked this, Layfon turned around. Felli stood there.


    "Huh? Felli, aren''t you not participating in the activities today?"


    Today was the first day of the ''festival'', so the platoon training was halted, and replacing it was a movie-watching activity that Sharnid had proposed.


    "Nn, of course I''m not going."


    The movie they were going to see was ''Psychokinesis Girl - Magical Magnet Hunter Felli'' that the seventeenth platoon had acted in not long ago, and it was obvious without saying that Felli would never go watch that film.


    "Uh, then¡­¡­"


    Things were clearly like that, so why would she appear in this place where everyone had gathered?


    "My classmate has a stand nearby, so I''m coming over to see."


    While Layfon scratched his head and showed a confused expression, Felli said this.


    "Ah, that''s how it is."


    "¡­¡­Does your class not have any stands?"


    "My class doesn''t¡­¡­ Ahh, Ed said that he wanted to participate in the eating contest."


    "Oh, that guy."


    "Felli, does your class have any stands? Ah, if your classmate has a stand, that means¡­¡­"


    "No, the stand is her club''s."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    As the two talked, Layfon clearly felt that she was becoming increasingly impatient, so he became very anxious. In the end, he couldn''t really figure out what Felli wanted to do.


    "¡­¡­I can''t believe you want to go."


    After sighing deeply, Felli stared at Layfon.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m talking about the movie. I think that film doesn''t have any value."


    "It''s indeed very embarrassing."


    Layfon had never watched himself on a big screen, but that sort of feeling was indeed very embarrassing. It felt like it would suit the style of the energetic Sharnid, who hadn''t participated in the acting, better. Though he thought this, the other people who had participated in the acting - like Nina and Leerin - wanted to go, so Layfon had no reason to refuse.


    "Huh, but you''re very slow."


    "How can you say that¡­¡­ I would still feel embarrassed."


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter."


    Felli didn''t want to hear Layfon''s reasons, and suddenly pulled his hand.


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll get found by other people here, so just come with me for today."


    "Huhh? But we already promised to¡­¡­"


    "You don''t have any reason to purposefully go over to get embarrassed, right?"


    Being glared at, Layfon couldn''t say any words of opposition.


    Felli pulled Layfon to a somewhat strange-looking booth. The room looked like a tent, and the lights inside were dim. Layfon hadn''t had time to pay attention to the signs hung outside, so he didn''t even know what kind of store this was.


    "Ah, Felli-san, you came."


    A voice with a ghastly air made Layfon jump.


    There was only a candle lighting the tent, and that candle had a bone as a candlestick. The melting candle was firmly fixed on top of the bone, seeming as if it had already been stuck there for many years.


    The person making a ''huhuhu'' laughing noise was a girl wearing a black robe that covered her from head to toe.


    "The atmosphere is very outstanding, Eri-san."


    "Really? Huhuhu, everyone turns back as if they were escaping, why is that?"


    "Because they''re scared."


    Felli''s merciless words surprised Layfon. However, the robed girl who had been called Eri didn''t seem bothered at all.


    "Huh - If it''s not this much, won''t it be missing the atmosphere for divination?"


    "You would be enough to make that atmosphere. Thanks to these small decorations and the lighting, you look like the devil pressing someone to sign a contract."


    Layfon didn''t really understand Felli''s comparison. But, other than the table with the bone candle on it, there was also a large crystal ball and cards with mysterious pictures painted on them. Other than this, there were also disturbing pictures and words affixed behind her.


    "A devil¡­¡­"


    Felli''s words made Eri show an intoxicated expression.


    "So, this place is a fortune-telling store?"


    The situation hadn''t progressed at all, and he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, so Layfon tried asking a question. It was almost the arranged meeting time, so maybe Nina and the others were already waiting for Layfon. Thinking this, Layfon felt bad, but he also didn''t think Felli would permit him to go over.


    But Layfon felt confused as to whether he was happy or not about this¡­¡­


    "Yes--"


    Eri slowly responded.


    "Huhuhu, in that case, do you want to have your fortune told?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter whether or not your fortune is told. Fortune-telling is no different from talking to someone else about your life. It''s enough if those words can improve your mood."


    "It feels like you''d only be able to predict misfortunes."


    "Seers and diviners are different."


    Then, Eri loudly explained the differences between seers and diviners, but Layfon had no way of understanding what she was saying. Even Felli didn''t plan on understanding Eri''s explanation.


    In that period of time, several people stuck their heads into the tent, but when they saw there were already customers¡­¡­ no, probably because they saw Eri''s gloomy-looking appearance as she spoke in front of the crystal ball, their faces stiffened and they left the area.


    "Then, do you want your fortune told, or do you not?"


    "Ah, why don''t you tell it?"


    Felli''s words made Eri''s tense face relax.


    "Who wants their fortune? Felli-san or Layfon-san?"


    "Tell Layfon''s fortune."


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "Because if I want a fortune-telling I can get it anytime."


    "But you always refuse me every time."


    Felli ignored the surprised Layfon and gave a look to Eri that made her shut up.


    "Uh, okay. Then Layfon-san, please sit."


    "Nn¡­¡­ Okay¡­¡­"


    Under Eri''s instructions, Layfon sat down in front of her.


    "Then, what kind of fortune do you want told?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Layfon tried thinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­There wasn''t anything in particular to foretell.


    Felli standing behind him seemed to be thinking of something.


    "Then uh, I''ll just divine what''s going to happen today."


    But Eri spoke first, and the atmosphere she gave off completely reversed, as she began shuffling the cards with extremely fast movements.


    After letting Layfon choose a card from the shuffled deck, Eri placed the card facedown in front of Layfon. Next, Eri placed the cards one by one around the crystal ball in a mysterious order. To Layfon, this method of ordering seemed to have some kind of rules, but it also seemed disorderly. With many images arranged in front of him that were completely different from those on the cards that his classmates played games with, Layfon could only feel perplexed.


    "Nn, nn, nn--"


    Eri waved her hands, and not long afterwards collected the cards with another method that seemed both like it had rules to it and didn''t, and moreover she carefully checked the pictures on the cards as she collected them.


    Finally, she turned over the card that Layfon had chosen, and then carefully looked at the picture on it.


    "Well-- huhuhu, um--"


    ¡­¡­Why had she laughed in the middle?


    Layfon had a bad premonition.


    "Well, I''ll announce the results."


    "What do you mean, announce the results¡­¡­"


    She used such a confusing method¡­¡­


    However, Eri seemed completely unconcerned about that kind of thing, and looked at the cards remaining in her hand while explaining:


    "First, after you leave here, please go to the rabbit building and find somewhere around there to eat lunch. Your lucky object is a green drink. Afterwards, please go to ''Hipshot Ball'' to play. When evening comes, I believe that you will need only to follow the hands that guide you to keep from going wrong. Ah, Felli-san''s lucky object is a red drink, and her object of destruction is a black drink."


    "¡­¡­What kind of thing is an object of destruction?"


    "You''ll know when the time comes. Also, Layfon-san."


    "Ah, yes."


    Being gazed at by Eri from underneath her dark robe made Layfon feel a bit tense.


    "Be a bit cheerful."


    Eri asked him to be a bit cheerful with that kind of tone, but she didn''t sound cheerful at all.


    ¡ó


    Layfon didn''t really understand what Eri had talked about.


    "Uh, what should we do now?"


    So after leaving the tent, Layfon didn''t know what he should do. Right now was already time for the movie to begin airing, and Nina and the others should have gone over. Since he had already missed his appointment today, Layfon didn''t have anything to do.


    "First, let''s go to the rabbit building."


    Felli seemed also to have nothing to do.


    "But, what does that so-called rabbit building mean¡­¡­"


    "You''ll see it after you pass ''Hipshot Ball''."


    Layfon knew ''Hipshot Ball'', it was an entertainment center a small distance from here.


    In the end, the two of them decided to go there first.


    As to which building was the rabbit building, the answer emerged quickly.


    "Ah, it''s this, right?"


    After noticing that building, Layfon extended his hand to point at it. Two thin and long balloons were affixed on the not-very-tall building. They seemed to be balloons advertising whatever activities were going on inside the building, and they looked like rabbit ears.


    Layfon looked at the clock tower for a second. The time right now was excellent, and though it was a bit early to eat lunch, it wasn''t too early.


    "I can eat lunch already, what about you, Felli?"


    "No difference."


    Though there were no festival booths nearby, there were unexpectedly many restaurants. Other than the restaurants, there were many clothing or jewelry stores clustered here, along with grocery stores. Hipshot Ball was an entertainment center that had just opened this year, and the surrounding stores had sprung up as if coordinating with it. In other words, this was a new downtown.


    As Layfon though about what to choose, lunchtime slowly approached.


    "Incredible."


    Layfon had decided which store to go to with some difficulty. When they entered, Felli was already very unhappy.


    "Sorry."


    Layfon shrank back his body while apologizing.


    Felli wanted Layfon to decide where to eat. Layfon had looked at the dishes while trying to check Felli''s preferences, but because of that he had been slow in making a decision. While he was being hesitant and indecisive, people had begun flowing into every store, and the two of them had also missed the opportunity to enter because of this. Felli didn''t want to go to a restaurant full of people, and as their options became fewer, when Layfon finally managed to find a restaurant without too many customers, the time had already become quite late.


    "The reason your pressure is insufficient really is because of your lack of determination."


    Layfon''s body shrank even smaller when Felli said this with a cold tone.


    "Have you decided what you want~ ¡­¡­Ah."


    After the waitress walked over and asked this, the two raised their heads in unison. The face that had appeared in front of them was one they had been acquainted with before.


    "¡­¡­You''re from Captain''s dorm?"


    "Right right right, I''m Selina!"


    "Ah, hello."


    Layfon felt that he had seen this person.


    "I''ve invested a bit into this store. So when I have time I come to help like this."


    "Oh, is that so."


    Felli showed a completely uninterested expression, but Selina wasn''t concerned at all.


    "Right~ Since you guys are Nina''s friends, do you want to try a new dish for me, though it''s only juice. If you try this drink for me, today''s meal might as well be on the house."


    "It''s fine with me."


    Led by the word ''free'', Layfon nodded his head. Felli wasn''t in a good mood so she refused the proposal, but Selina didn''t seem bothered at all.


    The thing she carried over with a smile was - a green drink.


    "Can I ask what this is¡­¡­?"


    "It''s a (partially) vegetable juice~"


    "Did you just add something in a whisper?"


    "It''s your imagination, your imagination. Come come, drink it all!"


    "Oh."


    Since she was someone Nina knew, this cup of beverage wouldn''t be poisoned. For the moment, Layfon drank a sip¡­¡­


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Moving from his tongue to the back of his mouth and spreading along his throat, the sweet and cool feeling surprised Layfon.


    "It''s very good."


    "Nnnnnn. Go ahead, drink it all, I can give you refills!"


    "Okay."


    Like that, Layfon downed the drink¡­¡­


    When he put down the cup, his vision became pitch-black.


    At the same time as Layfon put down the cup, his forehead also crashed heavily into the table.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    Even Felli had been unable to predict this situation, and she could only blankly look at that scene.


    "What did you make him drink?"


    Selina calmly inspected Layfon''s pulse, and Felli glared at her with a sharp look.


    "Ahaha~ It''s just a small experiment!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli silently took out her Dite from her bag, and Selina grabbed her hand with an unexpected speed.


    "What are you doing~?"


    "Nothing, but first I want to call the police."


    "This definitely won''t be bad for Felli~"


    "What do you mean?"


    Selina still held back Felli''s hand, and Felli looked back and forth at her face and Layfon who was still sprawled on the table.


    "This is a masculinity-awakening juice~"


    "Ah?"


    Felli didn''t understand what Selina was saying.


    "I inspected Layfon''s brain matter~ It''ll make him become more manly~ Or you could say that I awakened his masculinity~ Or sexual attraction~ Those kinds of things were increased with one gulp~"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I just wanted to invent a way to break down the walls inside people''s hearts, and a drug that would make him coolly enjoy sexual intercourse with girls~"


    "As expected, I still need to call the police."


    "You~ don''t~"


    Rustle.


    Just as another dispute arose between the two of them, a sound suddenly arose.


    Layfon had straightened himself.


    "Huh, what happened?"


    "¡­¡­Ah, nothing."


    Felli sighed, gingerly putting her Dite back into her bag, and at the same time moving her gaze.


    In the corner of her vision, Selina lightly made a fist.


    "Hahaha, you''re really weird, Felli."


    Lay¡­¡­Layfon was laughing.


    He laughed with a hearty expression, and it felt like his eyes were glowing, and even his teeth seemed like they were flashing.


    "¡­¡­Layfon, uh¡­¡­"


    "Why aren''t you calling me Fon Fon?"


    Unimaginably, Layfon asked this. Selina who was listening from the side covered her mouth with an ''oh my''.


    "If Felli doesn''t call me Fon Fon, that name will be dead."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (What is this person saying?)


    Until now, Felli had always naturally called Layfon ''Fon Fon'', but she had some sort of feeling right now as if that would be a very embarrassing action.


    "Felli."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Come on, Felli."


    "Umm¡­¡­"


    The current Layfon had a somewhat radiant expression unlike normal, nor did he have the menacing air he had when he fought. His expression was extremely normal, but his look was very tender, and he wore a smile filled with confidence, staring straight at Felli.


    He clearly had the same skeleton and the same figure along with the same face, but the difference was this great.


    "Come on¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Fon Fon."


    "That''s great."


    Layfon smiled at her. Felli had a feeling as if she had been humiliated, so she lowered her face.


    "Why do you lower your head, my Felli, Come, let me see your beautiful face."


    "Wah¡­¡­ ah¡­¡­"


    (E¡­¡­Eri-san¡­¡­)


    The day before, she had run into Eri at school, and she had said ''If you bring Layfon over to my place tomorrow, I''ll lend you a hand'', and Felli had agreed to that proposal. Eri had said she would tell Felli''s fortune, so Felli only needed to bring Layfon to Eri''s place and she would use that pretense to go on a date with him. That was the situation - Felli had thought. Well, Eri had also planned for that.


    But, just as Eri''s fortune had predicted, this store had truly brought a green drink and things had become like this.


    (I hate you.)


    Felli cringed under Layfon''s pure gaze without the slightest bit of ill intent while cursing her robe-wearing friend.


    However, if she knew she was being cursed, Eri would instead be very happy. On the other hand, she couldn''t make the madly staring Layfon in front of her disappear even doing that.


    The time it took for the food to arrive at the table was long enough to scare her.


    Moreover, it was the same even after that.


    "Then, next let''s go to Hipshot Ball."


    "No, it''s way too stupid to act like the fortune says, so maybe we shouldn''t?"


    "Are you unhappy being with me?"


    "No, that''s not it, it''s not like that."


    "In that case, don''t concern yourself with a fortune, don''t you want to go have fun with me?"


    "Um¡­¡­ Al¡­¡­alright¡­¡­"


    "Then let''s go."


    Save me.


    Like that, the two of them played the namesake game of Hipshot Ball, a game where they used metal balls to knock over pins¡­¡­


    Crash¡­¡­ roll roll roll.


    "There are still pins left."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Crash, rattle rattle rattle!


    "Well done."


    "Haha (sparkle)."


    "Ah¡­¡­haha¡­¡­ha¡­¡­"


    "I''ll teach you how to throw it."


    "P¡­¡­Please¡­¡­do."


    Layfon guided Felli carefully and closely. He stood close behind supporting Felli, his hand overlapping over her smaller hand. Layfon''s breath tickled her ears, and Felli turned her head to look behind, and his pure and innocent eyes also looked back at her.


    "What is it?"


    "N¡­¡­nothing¡­¡­"


    "Hahahaha, you''re weird, Felli."


    "Ahaha¡­¡­hahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Save me.


    And then, it became evening.


    After setting out from Hipshot Ball, the two of them rested a bit, and then played other games¡­¡­ With that, it became evening¡­¡­


    "It''s about time to go back."


    The weary Felli only managed to say those words resolutely after gathering her entire body''s strength. If it were the normal Layfon, he would definitely end the activities here.


    However, today''s Layfon was completely different from normal, an even his personality was different.


    "Do you want to eat dinner together?"


    "Eh?"


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    However she looked at it, he had a look of ''just dinner won''t be enough to satiate me'', and Felli''s entire body froze.


    Until now, they had just proceeded according to the fortune''s results. An object of destruction - Hadn''t Eri said those words? Felli didn''t know what it could destroy, but at the least it could definitely destroy something about this situation.


    Guiding hands, where were the guiding hands?


    "Huh - - Isn''t that Felli-chan?"


    They appeared.


    "Ah, what are you doing in this kind of place!"


    "Ah, Layfon!"


    When she turned around, there were Nina and the others with Sharnid in front - the seventeenth platoon members - along with Leerin, and Naruki''s friends Meishen and Mifi as well. Had everyone relocated after watching the movie?


    "Layfon! What did you do after ditching us!"


    Leerin reached out her hand to point at Layfon''s chest, and Layfon grabbed her hand.


    "What!"


    She showed a surprised look because his face had suddenly drawn close.


    "I''m sorry, Leerin. Though you''re very important, Felli looked far too lonely."


    "Huh? Ah¡­¡­wah¡­¡­Huh?"


    Leerin became confused in an instant, and her entire body went rigid.


    The other members who saw this scene had similar reactions. Nina had originally planned on also berating him from behind Leerin, but now she just showed an expression as if she had seen a ghost and stood stock-still behind her.


    I''ve had enough.


    Felli began feeling depressed.


    She had only gotten everyone involved in this trouble.


    ¡ó


    The scene changed, and they were now in the underground bar that Sharnid frequented and that they had held a celebration in before. Today the female owner seemed to be away resting, so she wasn''t in the store. But Sharnid and she had a connection, so he borrowed the key, and everyone was able to enter the store.


    They couldn''t let Layfon stay in a normal store in his current condition, so everyone had come here.


    "This is a good opportunity."


    Mifi''s whispered words made Meishen''s face go red.


    Everyone had already heard the chain of events from Felli''s mouth. Because he had drank that cup of green juice, Layfon had become this unusual.


    Right now, Leerin was making some food behind the bar, and Layfon was talking to her. She wore a dissatisfied expression and ignored Layfon''s words. Nina and the others were sitting on the other side of Meishen and them, surrounding the weary Felli and talking about something.


    "By op¡­¡­opportunity, you mean¡­¡­"


    On the road here, Layfon had quietly spoken flirtatious words that he normally would never say to all of the female members, and he hadn''t even let Dalshena go. She had dropped the words ''how uncomfortable'', and then returned.


    Maybe Dalshena''s attitude was the best way of dealing with this kind of situation.


    However, if they just let Layfon go and let him do whatever he pleased until the effects of the juice disappeared, what kind of things would happen? Layfon had been active in the platoon matches, so he had many fans. There were many girls who only knew Layfon during competition and didn''t know his normal self. Supposing Layfon''s sweet words managed to trick those girls, what kind of drama would unfold?


    "We can''t tie him up until the effects disappear either."


    Naruki murmured this with a bitter smile, and actually, before they had arrived at this store, she had already sneakily tried to see whether she could do that.


    But, Layfon had quickly noticed her presence.


    And moreover, he had grabbed Naruki''s hands and quietly murmured ''I''d actually like to tie you up for a night'', so Naruki had been unable to do anything.


    "It feels like we''ve released a wild beast. If his judgment has been impaired, he might become a sex offender."


    Perhaps thinking of the scene just now, Naruki shivered, and then drank the beverage in her hand with one gulp.


    "So I said that this is a good opportunity."


    Mifi was still pushing that matter. Meishen didn''t know why, but Naruki was looking at Mifi with a dirty look.


    "What I mean is, what is done cannot be undone."


    "As I thought."


    Mifi said this, and quickly brought Naruki upon her.


    "I knew you were talking about that kind of thing. You want your own friend to do such an impure action?"


    "What are you talking about. Mei-chan likes Layton, so she''s quite okay with it."


    "The order of things is very important."


    "If she''s concerned about such a thing, she won''t be able to capture Layfon. There''s open warfare and deception, and girls are deception. Every move is allowed, whether it''s a feint, surprise ambush, or a nighttime visit."


    "Okay, okay. If you want to say that kind of thing, wait until after you''ve succeeded with it."


    "That''s no fun--"


    Just then, Meishen finally understood what Mifi was talking about, and her face became even redder because of it.


    Mifi continued being naughty.


    "As long as you make something happen before the effects of the juice disappear, and then present it to Layton after he wakes up, it''ll be enough. It''s the ''scene under the blankets the next morning'' move. And if you say something like ''that was great'' when the other party wakes up, it would be even more terrific."


    "Nn, Mifi should really change to the editorial department, because she''s already been led astray."


    "That''s no fun--"


    Scene under the blankets the next morning?


    Felli who had a reaction to those words raised her head.


    By the table, the serious-faced Nina, smiling Sharnid, and Harley who looked like he wanted to laugh but couldn''t were discussing things.


    "What''s wrong with it, maybe we should just let him be comfortable? If you don''t want him to find arbitrary girls to deal with his desires, then you should take the field yourself."


    "Why did it become that kind of topic!"


    Nina quietly got angry. Her face was red.


    "That person didn''t prepare anything like a neutralizer, did she?"


    "Even if she did, would it be enough?"


    "Harley, can you make an antidote?"


    "I''m a materials major, I can''t do things like medicine."


    "It should be fine to just let him be comfortable. What, if you don''t like doing it when he''s under the influence of a drug, then just go for a second round when he returns to normal."


    "Hey¡­¡­ Why can your mouth only let out those kinds of things!"


    "Because that''s the easiest way."


    "I need to properly correct your morality!"


    "Don''t think my Magnum Bomb is that easy to block!"


    "Hey, what are we actually talking about?"


    Harley''s helpless voice made Felli expel the conversation around the table from her thoughts.


    What she should be cautious of were the people sitting around the other table.


    They were talking about something like scenes under the blanket the next morning. Though the person who said it wasn''t Meishen, Felli was still very concerned about how Meishen would respond after hearing such a thing, or what actions she would take.


    A scene under the blankets next morning with that girl''s body as a weapon¡­¡­ was really frightening.


    (Maybe I should tell everyone.)


    Maybe the changing situation had made her feel confused, but she was unable to make calm judgments.


    Felli looked at Layfon. He was sitting at the bar alone, talking to Leerin who was making dinner for Felli and the others. He was saying flirtatious words that he had spoken to Felli first, but Leerin kept a displeased expression.


    After seeing that, she shouldn''t have to worry about Leerin.


    Felli thought this, but¡­¡­


    "Leerin, I really want to eat your breakfast every day."


    "Enough is enough, stop it, alright?"


    Felli saw Leerin say this, but when she raised her face, her face was quite red.


    She was also very dangerous.


    This wouldn''t do.


    Felli stood up.


    Meishen also stood up.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Um."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    No, she seemed to have been forced up.


    "Ah, Leerin, I''ll come help."


    After being forcefully pushed from behind by Mifi, Meishen said this, and then moved towards the bar.


    "Mei-chan, you''re the cutest when you wear an apron."


    "Auu!"


    The kitchen was on the other side of the bar, and Meishen was naturally preparing to wear the apron that was hung there, but her face went red because of those words, and her body even froze.


    She had to think of something. Felli thought this, standing blankly in the middle of the store.


    If this went on, everyone - all of the females present in the store, would be assaulted by Layfon''s poisonous fangs. Though Nina''s face was red because of Sharnid''s words, maybe in her heart she felt that it might be okay. Even the angry-looking Leerin was very dangerous. As for Meishen, she was currently the most dangerous person.


    Everyone might try a ''scene under the blankets the next morning'' move.


    She hadn''t done anything to deal with that.


    She had to think of something.


    But, what could she do?


    The object of destruction.


    A black drink.


    Right. Before they had come here, hadn''t she been thinking about that? The object of destruction could definitely destroy many things. That was certain. It could destroy the danger zone surrounding Layfon, it would definitely destroy it, and maybe it was even true that it was targeted at it.


    In that case.


    Felli looked around the interior of the store, looking for a place with drinks. She couldn''t find any drinks in the area that customers would walk around in. On the other side of the bar, behind Leerin, she could see a fridge with drinks, and actually she had long since noticed that. This was a place that sold liquor, so there were various types of liquor placed on the wall.


    But, the so-called black drink shouldn''t mean liquor, right? According to Zuellni''s laws, no one here had reached drinking age.


    Felli entered the kitchen, walking past the two people who were currently making food, and then advancing towards the fridge. Meishen used the knife with stiff movements.


    "Aah, Is Felli also going to cook for me?"


    Felli had decided to take action quickly, and she had originally planned to ignore everything, but Layfon''s voice made her stop moving.


    "That makes me happy."


    Layfon said those kinds of words without embarrassment. What was that feeling creeping over her back, was it a feeling of terror that made her uncomfortable, or¡­¡­


    (But, because of this kind of situation¡­¡­)


    Felli felt her heart waver, so she looked at the fridge as if to throw off such a feeling.


    ¡­¡­It wasn''t there.


    It wasn''t inside. The things inside were all water or fruit juice, and there were neither red nor black drinks. In that case, she would go look at the bottles arranged on the wall - but there weren''t red or black drinks there either.


    "Sharnid!"


    Felli shouted.


    "Oh?"


    "¡­¡­Are these all the drinks?"


    "There''s a private repository inside."


    Sharnid used his hand to point somewhere, and there was indeed a passageway there.


    Felli rushed inside quickly.


    Many bottles were placed in orderly arrangements in the cold air, and this method of storage meant that this place was a liquor storeroom.


    "A wine storage room."


    In her hometown, her father''s wine had also been stored with this kind of method.


    "In other words, there''s only wine here?"


    Felli creased her brow.


    However, if there was wine, then she could indeed find a ''red drink''.


    "Maybe this is the lucky object?"


    In that case, that thing was definitely inside this wine bottle.


    "But, even so¡­¡­"


    Felli glanced at the wine inside of the bottle. The label attached to the bottle expressed the vintage and age - that kind of thing was pretty much the same in every city. Roughly three percent of the Academy City population was legally permitted to drink, and if that were true, it wasn''t such a good thing for the wine industry to be thriving in the Academy City. Of course, there had also been wine trafficking in Felli''s hometown, so this wine definitely wouldn''t be wasted.


    In this wine storage room, there were bottles of vintage wine from more than fifty years ago.


    Wine could be separated into red and white types.


    But, there shouldn''t be any black drinks here, right? Though there were wines that had been named ''black'' wines, those were in the end just very concentrated red wines.


    No¡­¡­


    "Got it."


    That thing seemed to have been hidden, placed in a corner of the storage room. Felli could see through the bottleneck and behind it, since the bottle was translucent. The liquid sitting inside was a deep red wine that definitely couldn''t be distinguished from black.


    "¡­¡­It''s this."


    Felli reached her hand out to it, and just then-


    "I''ll help you."


    A voice suddenly came from behind her, and Felli almost jumped from fright.


    "Lay¡­¡­Layfon."


    "It''s only the two of us here right now, so why don''t you call me Fon Fon, Felli?"


    He used a sweet tone, saying this almost in a whisper.


    "Why did you come here?''


    "Because it would be heavy if Felli came to get drinks for everyone herself, right? So of course I''d come to help."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Right. The owner of this store wasn''t here, so not only did they have to prepare food themselves, but drinks as well. Somehow, Felli had become the person burdened with preparing drinks for everyone.


    "If Felli''s delicate hands were hurt by something heavy, I definitely wouldn''t be happy."


    After saying this, Layfon brought Felli''s hand to his face.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    In order to wake up the part of her self that was beginning to float away, Felli screamed as loud as she could in her mind. Layfon''s current state wasn''t normal, and if he moved as he was, it wouldn''t be surprising for someone to have come chasing after him. The fact that it hadn''t happened meant that Layfon had used Sakkei when he was following after Felli.


    In order to capture Felli with sweet words.


    He was serious, Layfon was seriously trying to seduce Felli, and have a ''next-morning scene under the blankets''.


    Felli was willing to admit that she was very persistent towards Layfon, and those feelings even made her feel a sense of competition with Meishen who clearly liked Layfon. When Leerin had come to Zuellni, she had the same feelings.


    But, still - even so. Layfon was currently being misled by a drug, and Felli wouldn''t feel happy about being seduced by the current him.


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    His hand rested on Felli''s waist, and his glowing eyes looked towards her as if drawing Felli in.


    No good, if this went on it would truly be bad.


    Aah, but. Ahh, but!


    The lucky object, the red drink, was here.


    She couldn''t be seduced by Layfon who had gone out of control because of the drug. But, if it were the second round - Sharnid''s vulgar murmurs endlessly filled her brain. A scene the next morning under the blankets, and then the second round. That way¡­¡­


    No no no!


    Even that way, wouldn''t she lose the valuable first time to the drug?


    "It''s a masculinity-awakening juice~"


    For some reason, Selina''s voice sounded in her head. At the time, Felli hadn''t seriously listened to her words, but for some reason, that explanation sounded in Felli''s mind right now, and she tried to understand its meaning.


    "I inspected Layfon''s brain matter~ It''ll make him become more manly~ Or you could say that I awakened his masculinity~ Or sexual attraction~ Those kinds of things were increased with one gulp~"


    ¡­¡­Meaning, that cup of juice had eliminated Layfon''s slowness towards women, making him able to act?


    In other words, though his actions were outrageous, the foundations governing his actions hadn''t changed?


    If it were that way, then the actions appearing in front or her now - Layfon''s actions towards Felli - weren''t betraying his subconscious?


    "Felli¡­¡­ how about it?"


    Layfon strengthened his arm around Felli''s waist. Felli was pulled over, and his clear eyes slowly drew close.


    Aah, how about it.


    She involuntarily thought about it¡­¡­ She almost thought so.


    "No no no."


    Felli spoke unconsciously.


    That interpretation was just a pretense produced by Felli''s desires. On the road here, and when he had been in the store, he hadn''t only whispered sweet words to Felli, but had also done that to other girls, right?


    It was already enough.


    Truly enough!


    She had been exhausted by this situation, so-


    "Felli?"


    "Fon Fon, can you bring these drinks to everyone?"


    After Felli said this coldly to the somewhat puzzled-looking Layfon, she pointed to the black drink in the corner of the wine cellar.


    It was already enough.


    Might as well let everything be destroyed.


    ¡ó


    Incidentally, though that black wine brewer''s recipe had spread outside of its city, its brewer''s concept was an experimental substance with overly strong contents to ''get people one hundred percent completely drunk'', so not even a bottle had been sold, and it was received poorly even in Zuellni.


    It had been called ''Wicked Devil''.


    The shop owner didn''t even plan on letting customers drink that wine, and only held it as a collectible.


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina stopped rubbing her temple and trying to dig through her memories.


    She couldn''t think of anything after Layfon had missed watching the movie with everyone. The memories after that were unclear and blurry like smoke, and Nina felt that if she continued thinking, she would think of many unbearable memories.


    "Sometimes there are situations where it''s fortunate to forget. Nn, oh well."


    For some reason, a strange sweat emerged on Nina''s back. As if to chase away that sweat, Nina gulped down the rest of the water, and then laid back down on the table without even looking at the faces of the others who looked like they were having nightmares.

 Volume 19, The Rolling Carnival

    Volume 19, The Rolling Carnival


    That day, during the reign of the thirteenth generation Student Council, a widely-attended but covered-up thing happened.


    Regardless of whether it was the old Student Council or the current new one, it was the same. Since the Academy City Zuellni had been born into the world and a Student Council had emerged, every generation of Student Council secretary would log the things that had happened into their records. From the contents of the everyday campus activity meetings, to the results of the various student discipline situations, to the published papers and research abstracts, even the countless things that the City Police reported, were all stored in a tremendous and accumulating log of history. Even a normal student could access these logs just by going to the library, so it could be said that it was Zuellni''s history book.


    As long as it was something that had to do with the Student Council, even tiny insignificant things would be recorded into these logs, but the thing this time hadn''t been recorded inside in the end.


    Moreover, no one was blamed for that.


    In that peculiar situation, even Student Council President Karian Loss was unable to blame the secretary for those independent actions.


    Ten days before-


    "Let''s have a festival."


    Karian said this in the meeting room.


    It was something that happened after Karian finished listening to the Military Arts Head Vance Hardy''s report on the training of the Military Arts department up to now, along with the various department heads'' reports.


    This year was the Military Arts Competition, and Zuellni who had only one selenium mine remaining had faced a harsh situation where they had to win. Fortunately, Zuellni had achieved victory in the battle against Academy City Myath, and because of this they had obtained some breathing room. However, the Military Arts Competition hadn''t ended, and they were still in a situation where they couldn''t relax. so the Military Arts students were focusing hard on training.


    However, preparing for the Military Arts Competition wasn''t the only goal that the students lived here for, and it was just a situation that one would only encounter in an Academy City.


    Those were the various department heads'' following reports.


    "In this kind of critical juncture?"


    Vance stared at Karian with a bitter expression.


    "It''s because it''s a critical juncture."


    The large-scale training being carried out for the Military Arts Competition was a burden for the various students who were responsible for supporting it. Inspections had to be carried out for the Dites that the Military Artists used, repairs, fighting clothing, maintaining practice fields, servicing defensive equipment inside the city, stocking medical supplies, positioning workers to deal with injuries that happened during battle etc. As long as the Military Artists were taking action, other students would have to cooperate and follow.


    "We have to move."


    "That''s right, we have to move. But, having to move and nourishing the soul are two different things."


    After wryly smiling at Vance''s attitude, Karian kept speaking.


    "Actually, in terms of duty, the ones who have to move are the trained sixth-years, but they are preparing for the final research reports before they graduate. Moreover, the other students are feeling uncomfortable because of the business of their everyday life. Haven''t there been more small conflicts lately?"


    Vance who was also an executive of the City Police couldn''t deny that problem.


    "Though that is true, we can''t tell the sixth-years to skimp on their work, so at the least we should provide an outlet for them to reduce their depressed moods."


    "So that''s why you want to hold a festival?"


    "That''s right."


    "But, we can''t spend too much time preparing, right?"


    Another department head raised his hand and spoke, and Karian nodded agreement to those words.


    "Of course, we probably have about a week to prepare, and we can cancel classes to some degree during that time. The problem is in the area of materials¡­¡­"


    "The school has simple tent and stall kits, and as long as we rent some more, we won''t need to make new stalls, so there shouldn''t be any problem there. As for stage materials and workers, ah¡­ As long as we add points to grades, we''ll get as many people was we want."


    The slightly tanned Architecture Head expressed approval of the festival, and a smile appeared on Karian''s face.


    Looking around the entire meeting room, only Vance''s face was bitter.


    "Then the Military Arts students¡­¡­"


    "Just suspend the training carried out in the city. If possible, it would be best to reduce the difficulty of the training to some degree. I don''t want them to become negligent, but we can''t have them on a knife''s edge for the entire year."


    Just as Vance wanted to say something, Karian opened his mouth at the same time, and those remarks made the creases on Vance''s brow become deeper. Since Karian had been elected Student Council President, Vance had been the right-hand man by Karian''s side, so the other department heads held their breath watching his actions.


    "If the chairmen pass this proposal-"


    "Of course, just leave it to me to handle."


    After Vance sat back down arms crossed, relaxed sighs sounded from around him.


    Karian nodded firmly as a guarantee.


    Nine days before-


    It was carried out that day - with the approval of the chairmen and committees of all the grade levels, the proposal that Karian''s Student Council submitted passed, and the holding of a festival was finalized. The preparation period was the week before it opened, and notifications were made in advance, so that various classes and student associations registered with the Council applied for stalls or to hold activities.


    Eight days before-


    Maybe the preparation time was very short, or the students had been waiting for this time to come, but the Student Council meeting room was quickly piled full of applications to participate in the festival.


    The Student Council collected the application data, and began taking up the work of creating stall locations and schedules. Even if the situation had already been decided, there were still various participants and societies that submitted individual applications to change stall locations or to increase their stalls.


    In order to deal with that work, the Student Council became incredibly busy.


    Five days before-


    "Do we want to do something ourselves?"


    The sun was already in the west, and the lights of the school buildings were almost out, but looking out the window, some schools could still be seen with their lights on.


    At this time, the Student Council didn''t yet have work like mediation or negotiation. Though that were true, they still had to record the stall locations and schedules, though they were only semi-formal documents.


    Moreover, even if right now was the preparation period for the festival, it didn''t mean that the Student Council''s routine business had disappeared because of it.


    The Student Council''s executive room was cluttered full of files, and they were piled even higher than normal. Karian was wordlessly and mechanically dealing with those files.


    The female secretary who brought tea in made this proposal.


    "What do you mean by ''do something''?"


    The Student Council followed the guidelines handed down from generation to generation - Rest properly when resting, and Karian who concentrated on tasting the tea looked at the secretary.


    "In this kind of situation, even the Student Council has no way of preparing some other activity."


    Karian used his eyes to point at the mountain of files on his table.


    "Nn, so we plan on doing something that doesn''t require much time to prepare or practice beforehand, a performance where everyone will perform or show something that they''re an expert at."


    "Oh¡­¡­ is there such a performance?"


    Karian who had the biographies of every Student Council member recorded in his head tried thinking of their talents. But he was unable to quickly combine those talents together.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    Karian showed a confused expression, but the secretary who stood before him showed a confident smile.


    "You seem like you''ve though of something, huh?"


    "Yes, how would making a band be?"


    "A band?"


    "Nnn. Because Shirley can play the piano, Miralia can play bass, Roxella can play the drums, and I can also play guitar."


    "You can play the guitar?"


    "Yes, is that unexpected?"


    "Very unexpected."


    That hadn''t been written in her biography.


    The secretary in front of him, Serine, was a black-haired girl, and gave off a the air of a sheltered, rich princess, and even if it weren''t strange for her to know some instrument, probably no one would have felt that she played the guitar. Actually, in her biography, there had been an instrument with a very rich princess-like air.


    "Because I only learned it after coming to Zuellni."


    "I see."


    Though this was an unexpected answer, to this secretary and the group of girls that she had just mentioned - the group of Student Council secretaries - it wasn''t anything unexpected.


    "I think that we''ll probably also need a bit of practice time."


    "That''s probably no problem. But going by what you just said, it seems you still lack a singer?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Serine gazed at him with a smile, and that expression made Karian have a bad premonition, and his entire body froze because of this.


    He was unable to be slow in this kind of situation, and maybe that was Karian Loss''s bad luck.


    "You couldn''t mean?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you joking?"


    "We''re not joking."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian rubbed his temple while shaking his head.


    "You''re not willing?"


    "¡­¡­Don''t look at me like that, I''ll get stage fright."


    "How could that be."


    Maybe she took those words as a joke, but Serine laughed.


    "Oh my, you''re working hard."


    Just then, Vance walked in with one of his platoon members, Rafael. Even if he stood next to a rough man, he gave off a gorgeous presence that added color to the slightly tired atmosphere of the room.


    He held a cake box in his hand, and the group of secretaries gave happy cheers.


    However, Serine didn''t leave Karian''s side.


    "Thanks for helping to patrol."


    "No no no, it''s quite fun to be able to stroll through Zuellni at night with my dear."


    Vance who stood to the side showed an extremely bitter expression, but Rafael seemed quite satisfied.


    "Right, I just accidentally overheard while outside, but could it be that the Student Council will hold some activity?"


    The other secretaries had gone to make tea for the two of them, and Rafael cut the cake for everyone.


    "Nn, we''re planning on making a band."


    After taking the cake, Serine replied like that.


    "Oh, a band. Music is great, since it can heal the heart."


    "Raphaela-san, are you also planning on doing something?"


    "Nn, I''m running an opera. Though I''m the only singer, I plan on holding it together with an orchestra."


    "That seems troublesome, are you alright preparing for it?"


    "I''ve been preparing since a long time ago. The orchestra is people that I''ve known since I started school here, and we composed together, and the outfits are also made of plans that we designed before. I plan to hold another before I graduate, so this time counts as a preview."


    "Seems incredible."


    "Nn."


    Serine''s words made Rafael nod his head enthusiastically.


    "After all, I plan to make the perfect ending to these six years. I want to use custom costumes that I made with a lot of hard work."


    Rafael spoke elatedly, and the expression of Vance behind him became more and more bitter. Vance''s change showed what kind of dramatic scene Rafael was going to show.


    "I want to sing my eternal love for you in a dream world. Yes, for you!"


    In order to escape from Rafael''s passionate actions and look, Vance moved his gaze to the edge of the ceiling.


    Though his ''dear'' expressed indifference, Rafael wasn''t depressed. He continued speaking:


    "Then, who''s going to be the singer for the Student Council band?"


    "Of course, President."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Serine''s smile showed that she already took this for granted. Because she had already told three people about this, she probably planned on pushing this to the level of an established fact.


    "No, I haven''t yet¡­¡­"


    "Ah, that''s amazing. Having the leader head a performance, that''s exactly what festivals should be."


    "Really? I thought that in this kind of time, our Student Council President should take a more behind-the-scenes position¡­¡­"


    "That''s true. But, we are students, and we have to enjoy a festival to be students. I think that the President''s student side can also help the normal students feel relaxed."


    Rafael''s words made Karian moan quietly.


    Four days before-


    During the morning, Karian returned to his apartment to change his clothes. Karian let Vance and the other secretaries go back to their individual rooms, but he had stayed in the Student Council building working until the middle of the night.


    In his apartment, his sister Felli was currently eating breakfast.


    "Hi, good morning."


    Karian tried to chat, but his sister didn''t respond. Normally, she would reply in an ordinary manner when greeted in the morning.


    Karian knew the reason why he was unhappy.


    How could they hold a festival in this critical juncture¡­¡­ She definitely thought that.


    Not long before, Karian had forced her into acting in the film ''Psychokinesis Girl - Magical Magnet Hunter Felli''. The film was obviously going to be released, but she definitely hadn''t thought that they would be holding a festival as if to match that release.


    His sister definitely thought her brother was messing with her.


    Though it truly wasn''t like that, it was very suitable for her to think that way, and actually Karian was the person who had agreed to let her act in that film. Even if her paranoid delusions continued to expand and she began considering conspiracy theories, it was a very natural thought process.


    The hateful silence made Karian decide to quickly escape the apartment after he finished his business.


    What dispelled that thought was some change in mind.


    "I''m truly sorry about the thing earlier."


    Karian didn''t look at his sister, but said those words to the doors. He didn''t know what kind of expression his sister showed outside of his vision. Karian held the thoughts that ''maybe my sister is normally expressionless, but she''ll smile because of those words'' as he spoke.


    "Never mind the movie for now, I was very interested in the Light Dite experiment. Even if only a Psychokinesis amplifier experiment, as long as we can find some means to push it to a practical stage, I think that it can ease your burden."


    "¡­¡­You misjudged that person''s nature, how unlike you."


    "No, I didn''t misjudge, I knew he was that sort of person long before the planning stage. But, with regard to Light Dites, no one in Zuellni has yet been comparable to him. So in order to let this experiment be carried out smoothly, I could only let his attempt succeed."


    "Hm."


    "Though research on that Light Dite''s flying ability and particle beam have temporarily been suspended, plans to put the amplifier into practical use have already begun. Depending on the occasion, it could become a giant weapon like the Kei cannon, or could reduce the burden on you."


    "I won''t hold any expectations of it."


    His sister''s attitude was still cold. But, it was much better to get a response than non at all - Karian judged this.


    When Karian walked to the door, his sister''s voice sounded.


    "¡­¡­Has something happened?"


    His feeble attitude had been noticed, and Karian showed a wry smile, but his feet didn''t stop because of it.


    "Uh, I just kind of understand your feelings of not wanting to do something but being forced into it."


    Felli seemed to turn her head, but Karian didn''t look at his sister''s face right then, but rather left the room carrying his baggage.


    After getting off the tram at Sanaji Avenue, Karian looked at the scene on the avenue while walking towards the school building. Preparations for the festival were going on in every corner, and currently there were vehicles holding materials running along the street, and he could see the figures of Architecture students carrying the materials around. Karian gazed at that scene while striding towards the Student Council building.


    Though he had been the one who had announced the festival, he would never get tired of watching this avenue''s scene of slowly changing vitality.


    Karian had prepared to pass through the plaza, which had been blocked off because work was being done on it. The workers in the middle of the plaza were constructing a steel frame for a stage.


    "Oh, President."


    Just as Karian planned on changing his route and was about to depart, someone called to him.


    It was the Architecture Head.


    The Architecture Head smiled while wearing work clothes and wearing a safety helmet, and he showed white teeth that contrasted with his swarthy face.


    "Hi, how''s the work progressing?"


    "Nothing''s gone wrong, it''s very smooth."


    "What about materials?"


    "More than sufficient. We''re using the cultured materials from the machinery layer, so wood is plentiful. There''s more than enough processing capacity for the wood, it''s clear that Zuellni is very vigorous."


    The Architecture Head''s words provoked Karian''s interest.


    "You know that the city''s vigorous?"


    "I can pretty much feel it."


    It was clearly the morning, but the Architecture Head''s tanned face was already damp with sweat. He used a tower hung around his neck to wipe off the sweat, and then said:


    "I can figure out just by looking at the culturing area. Like I just said, the culturing area uses the city''s machinery layer. In other words, it''s the regenerative ability of the city. When people are feeling bad, the wounds they receive don''t get better easily."


    "Nn."


    "The proof is, when the city went rampant before, the condition of the culturing area was terrible."


    "I never heard about that."


    "Didn''t I report to you about the business of the culturing area production inefficiencies before? Other than that, the deduction is just my feeling after all, it''s not like the Mechanical Department guys who are professional and justified."


    The Architecture Head''s reasons were very justified as well, though.


    "The condition of the culturing area has been particularly good the past few days. Maybe the Electronic Fairy is also looking forward to this festival."


    "Looking forward to the festival huh, so that''s how it is."


    It wasn''t hard to understand the Architecture Head''s remarks as long as he thought about the reports from the Machinery Department. Karian didn''t know about the condition of other Electronic Fairies, but he knew that the Electronic Fairy of Zuellni was very exuberant and curious. When he had just entered school, situations would often arise Mechanical Department because the Electronic Fairy had gone somewhere, and that was proof.


    "You have to be excited too."


    "Nn, of course."


    "After all, this is the stage you''re going to stand on."


    "¡­¡­What did you say?"


    As the Student Council President, he had to make this festival succeed - Karian had only nodded his head to show approval because he had thought that was the Architecture Head had meant.


    However, the Architecture Head seemed to mean something else.


    "What, you couldn''t possibly not know, right? This is going to be a live music venue, where the light music clubs can all perform independently. Your band will also perform here."


    Karian felt a bit dazed.


    "Since when?"


    However, Karian didn''t fall over. There were other students here who, just like Karian, had failed to notice that the plaza was closed and then had to leave, and there were also workers constructing in the plaza. As the Student Council Head, Karian definitely couldn''t faint in front of the eyes of spectators.


    "Nn? Before you came, a secretary came over and told me."


    Serine.


    The Architecture head patted Karian''s shoulder, and it looked like he approved of the situation. Karian could only force himself to stay calm as he left the area.


    After that, Karian ran into many people who chatted with him on his way to school, and there were about six who brought up the matter of the Student Council band.


    This wouldn''t do, he was being trapped.


    Karian walked to the Student Council building while wiping off the sweat on his forehead. It definitely wasn''t the hot temperature of the summer that made him sweat that much.


    Serine¡­¡­ Not only her, the entire secretary group was utilizing some method to try to make it an established fact because Karian hadn''t shown interest and had been hesitant. In order to make this decision an established one, they planned to make it common knowledge, and make it so that Karian, who concerned himself over the prestige of the Student Council, had nowhere to run.


    "I need to think of something, need to think of something¡­¡­"


    Karian mumbled to himself while walking into the Student Council building.


    Even the construction students who were preparing to work brought up the band. Karian returned a doubtful smile very unlike him, and then arrived in the Student Council room.


    Music came from the empty room next door that was usually used as a resting room, and several students who didn''t belong to the Student Council were currently moving things into the room.


    Karian watched quietly.


    The sofa that Karian usually used to nap on had been moved to the side, the table had been taken away, and replacing them were a complete set of drums, a large amplifier set on the floor, and musical instruments placed on stands.


    A brilliant microphone stand was placed in the center, and that scene gave Karian a cold sweat.


    Karian entered the Student Council room, and there was no one there, though the files that he hadn''t finished dealing with yesterday were piled on the table.


    It was normal - the customary scene made him feel comforted, though this was the first time Karian had such a feeling.


    After putting the bag holding his change of clothes next to the table, Karian sat in the chair. The familiar sensation of the chair let him relax a bit.


    Suddenly¡­¡­ he noticed something on the table that hadn''t been there yesterday.


    It was a data chip, and to it, fixed with a clip, was¡­¡­ a music score.


    The sticky note attached to it read ''This is the music we''re going to perform, so please memorize the lyrics.''


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian was already speechless, facing Serine''s neat handwriting.


    Three days before-


    The preparation for the festival was already entering the final stage. Right now there were almost no more construction workers around, the schedule for activities had already been planned and finalized, and all that was left was for the workers to smoothly complete setting the various stages.


    In the schedule, the playing time of the Student Council band was clearly listed.


    The weariness in Karian''s heart had already reached its limits.


    The song the band was going to perform sounded from the players in the Student Council room. It wasn''t singing, but the electronic melody.


    "You couldn''t have made that song yourself?"


    After asking this, the drummer Shirley lowered her face shyly.


    "R¡­¡­really. I feel like it''s not bad at all."


    Karian could only show a doubtful smile.


    What should he do right now?


    This was the only matter in Karian''s mind. There would be a small break every hour during Student Council work, and there would be time to rest every three hours.


    During the small break, the secretaries would walk one by one to the neighboring room - the room that had become a music room. The entire Student Council building was made of a material that was soundproof to a degree, but they had never considered in the beginning that there would be a band performing here. The strumming guitar, flowing piano, and pounding drums holding up the song''s rhythm passed through the walls and entered the Student Council room.


    Every time he heard their performance, Karian would hold his head.


    The secretaries had spoken to Karian once about it, but hadn''t looked for him to practice afterwards. Moreover, they hadn''t slowed down in their own work, but rather dealt with cleaning, making tea, speaking with visitors, sending files to Karian, asking him to sign files, and speaking to him about various matters like they normally did. They didn''t mention the band business while working, but once it was break time, they would silently walk next door as if it had been arranged, and then the loud sounds of a performance would pass through the wall and shake Karian''s eardrums.


    What should he do right now?


    One day before-


    In the end, Karian hadn''t attended their practice once.


    The festival was tomorrow, so he no longer had business to work on. The normal scene of the Student Council was returning bit by bit.


    However, the room next door still kept its state as a music room.


    Karian no longer slept in the Student Council building. After completely dealing with the things he had to do, he would return to his apartment without any further ado. After her brother who hadn''t been back for a while returned, his sister hid in her room as if she were confused, but her response was just a triviality.


    The Student Council room was quiet like normal. The secretaries hadn''t played music from speakers again, and right now they were silently dealing with work.


    A steady and tranquil working scene.


    However, it was hard to deny that the scene hid something completely different from normal, an emotional and nervous tension.


    The secretaries had already realized a fact.


    That was - Karian truly didn''t want to stand on the stage with the Student Council band.


    It was tomorrow¡­¡­ He feared that tonight would be the final practice.


    He would have to return early today as well.


    But, what then¡­¡­?


    He had to face tomorrow.


    Right now it was already too late to change the schedule. Up to now, Karian hadn''t mandated that the secretaries stop their Student Council band activity. Since he hadn''t done this, then the performance should be carried out. Karian who was the singer couldn''t stop that performance without some particular reason.


    In that case, he would have to perform.


    Karian had to stand on stage and sing in front of the microphone.


    Just thinking about it, he had a kind of feeling as if his body were being torn from the pressure.


    (I wonder if filth monsters will attack tomorrow.)


    Karian walked towards the files while thinking about childish delusions, but he didn''t show those emotions on his face at all.


    (No no no, that''s too outrageous no matter what. In that case, if an Academy City comes near this place, and then the festival is halted because of a Military Arts Competition¡­¡­ No, even that would just mean the festival was extended. Then, it really has to be filth monsters. If filth monsters invaded the city, and damaged the city interior, and it wouldn''t be time to hold a festival anymore.)


    Karian began imagining. Letting filth monsters come near the city, and engaging them in the outer regions. Military Artist students would go fight, but as for allowing the filth monsters to invade the city¡­¡­


    No, that kind of thing wouldn''t be allowed.


    Even in his delusions, Karian was still a perfectionist. He calmly planned Zuellni''s battles, and when he thought of the battles the students had experienced up to now, he pushed aside that possibility.


    It was possible that filth monsters would suddenly come to attack the outskirts and would be confronted. Only Felli had the power to spread a sensing web around the city. Though there were other Psychokinesists on the lookout right now, it didn''t mean that they were completely alerted.


    However, it was almost impossible for filth monsters to invade the city and only cause light damage.


    Because, Zuellni had Layfon Alseif.


    The Lance Shelled City Grendan had many strong residents, and that man had won the title of Heaven''s Blade successor there at a young age, and had come to the Academy City because he lost that honor. To him, a large group of larvae was an annoyance that had only numbers, and even a grown mature phase wasn''t his opponent. When he had defeated an aged phase, he had entered a bitter struggle because of his equipment, but in this situation where the chance of encountering a filth monster wasn''t high, it was unlikely that they would run across an aged phase filth monster, and the probability of such a battle happening tomorrow was almost zero.


    (Damn you, Layfon Alseif!)


    Even though Layfon had only come to Zuellni by chance, Karian had still used him completely, so he had no right to blame him for this.


    "Ah, President."


    When he returned to his senses, Serine was standing in front of him.


    "Nn, what is it?"


    After dispersing his evil delusions, Karian raised his head. Her expression was sad and depressed.


    "Well, would President please join tonight''s practice?"


    After she cautiously said this, the secretary group held their breath.


    "Only tonight is left for practice. Please, join our practice."


    Serine lowered her head, and Karian was speechless. Karian had originally tried to leave before the others could say such things, but he had escaped from reality because of the overwhelming pressure, and missed the opportunity to leave.


    (Damn!)


    Karian paid attention to keep from leaking anything into his expression while desperately searching for an excuse to deal with Serine.


    However, she was the first to speak.


    "We know that you doesn''t want to do this, President. But we want to do things in the festival other than Student Council activity. We have to choose something that doesn''t require a lot of time to practice. Because everyone can play instruments, we decided to form a band. I''m sorry for making such a reckless decision."


    Serine''s words slowly drove Karian into a corner.


    "Don''t say that."


    "No, we''re requesting President to do something that you don''t like, so I have to lower my head a few times."


    Karian was slowly running out of places to go.


    "Since you can perceive my feelings, why don''t you just not include me? It''s fine for your singer to play an instrument at the same time."


    After saying this, Serine and the other secretaries all lowered their heads. Though it was only through the wall, Karian had heard their performance skills. With their skills, it was impossible to sing while playing.


    "Well¡­¡­ we could do it, but that''s not what this is about."


    "Then what is it about¡­¡­ No, I shouldn''t ask. Anyway, since you can leave me out of it, please do so."


    Karian stood up.


    Hurry, he had to hurry up and escape.


    Karian took the bag placed next to the table, and then stood up. He had work that he had to do. But, it was alright even if he delayed that work till tomorrow. In any case, in this critical juncture, he had to flee the scene even if he had to become a villain.


    "We want to do something with you, President!"


    Shirley was the one who shouted this out. The fact that the soft-spoken her had desperately said such words dragged out Karian''s conscience.


    (Tch!)


    Karian clicked his tongue.


    (What''s wrong? Karian Loss. Hurry, Karian. Are you the kind of person to stop in this kind of place? You''re the villain who ruined your sister''s and another student''s lives without concern for the peace of the city. In that case, what do you need to be concerned about. Move, go. Reach your hand to the door!)


    However, he wasn''t able to stride forward.


    Shirley continued speaking.


    "We want to make memories together with President. The Student Council''s activities are also very fun, but we wanted memories more like a student''s."


    Move, Karian Loss.


    Karian couldn''t move, unable to lift his legs as if they were buried in the floor. Since his feet couldn''t move, then he could use his hands. Hurry up and reach for the door. Regardless of the method, he should quickly escape this place.


    "We''re begging you!"


    The secretaries stood up, bowing their heads to Karian in unison.


    "I can''t sing!"


    Karian shouted this. That shout spurred him to action, letting his limbs move again. Karian quickly moved in front of the door, and left the Student Council room.


    Karian walked to his apartment without looking back.


    The day of-


    The festival that Karian had announced was beginning.


    At the Student Council President''s message broadcasted to the city by loudspeaker, every corner of the city broke out in cheers at the same time. Vendors shouted loudly to customers, and advertising balloons danced through the sky, with the sound of firecrackers also resounding.


    However, a heavy atmosphere lingered in the broadcasting room, completely contrasting with the joyful atmosphere that the entire city gave off.


    Karian left the broadcasting room as if escaping from that awkward atmosphere, and none of the secretaries chased after his back.


    (That should be enough.)


    He only had a small bit of satisfaction in his heart. An extremely bitter feeling filled his chest, an evil and painful feeling. Even if this was a city with only students, politics were still politics, and it was impossible not to dirty his hands. This wasn''t the first time Karian experienced such feelings, but the pain today had left an incredibly bitter aftertaste for him.


    The secretaries had to go to the plaza in order to prepare the things the band needed. It was the City Police''s work to deal with the disputes that happened during the festival.


    There was no longer anything Karian had to do during the festival. Should he return to the Student Council room to continue yesterday''s work? Though Karian thought about it, his feet headed somewhere other than the Student Council building.


    This was a park in the residential district. This park was normally a resting place during noontime break, but today there was no one here. According to the schedule, there should be cultural societies holding activities in nearby lecture halls, but today the park wasn''t in the students'' vision. From the beginning, Karian had known that there wouldn''t be anyone coming here.


    He sat on a bench and looked at the sky. Today''s weather was excellent, and could be said to be good weather tailor-made to a festival.


    "Really, what am I doing."


    Karian couldn''t help but mutter.


    Until now, Karian still hadn''t considered participating in the performance, but he didn''t regret not saying he would participate. This way, he didn''t have to conform to everyone''s opinions. He also believed that Serine and the others'' plans had failed, because they had given him a chance to flee.


    Even so, the bitter feeling still hadn''t disappeared.


    Normally, Karian should have observed the festival with the secretaries under the name of patrols, but right now he could only pass the time here with nothing at all to do. Karian understood that it was that kind of misfortune that brought him his bitter feeling.


    He gazed at the sky.


    When the colors of the sky began showing traces of the sunset, a lot of time had already passed.


    Just then, a figure appeared in the edge of his vision.


    When he realized who it was, Karian abandoned the thought of escaping. Doing that kind of thing was completely meaningless, because he clearly understood the decisive difference in physical ability between the two sides.


    "So you were in this kind of place."


    Vance emotionlessly stared at Karian who sat on the bench.


    "I wasted effort running around to many places."


    "Is it alright not to be patrolling, Military Arts Head?"


    "I don''t want to be told that by the untrustworthy Student Council President."


    Vance didn''t sit next to Karian, but stood in front of him.


    "The secretaries'' looks were all very depressed. I know the entire situation."


    "In that case, you should know I wasn''t wrong."


    "Actually, I saw the boss abandoning his responsibility for his subordinates."


    "What did you say?"


    "To not have revised the schedule, isn''t that neglecting your position?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Karian couldn''t retort, and could only stay silent.


    "It''s not like you at all. If you don''t want to participate, you should have many means you can utilize."


    "That''s true, but I really can''t ignore their sincerity."


    "In that case, you should go step up to the plate. You were the one who decided to have a festival, but then you let it be stepped on? That kind of thing definitely couldn''t happen, right?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "I heard that you said you couldn''t sing, huh."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn."


    "You couldn''t have¡­¡­"


    Vance''s hinting words made Karian turn his face to the side.


    "Hah, I guessed it."


    A big smile emerged on the Military Arts Head''s face, and that made Karian show an unhappy expression. It was less humiliating for Vance to know this than for other people to find out. But even so, Karian didn''t particularly want that man to know.


    "Is that bad?"


    "So that''s how it is, a perfectionist like you obviously wouldn''t want to do such a thing."


    "Everyone has their weaknesses."


    "That''s true. Right, everyone has their weaknesses, that''s nothing embarrassing."


    "In that case, can we stop this matter here?"


    "I can''t do that, because you still have to step up to the plate."


    "What did you say?"


    "You have to fix the moods of the secretaries. Judging from their current appearance, problems will appear later in the general affairs of the Student Council. Morale has already plummeted, so how will you deal with that?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    Karian tried responding, but noticed that he didn''t have the slightest idea, so he silently shook his head.


    "Go."


    "Don''t joke around."


    "Go be a laughingstock."


    "I don''t care if I make people laugh. But, I don''t like being laughed at."


    "In that case, make everyone smile."


    "You want me to be a clown?"


    "A clown is quite an incredible profession."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    That was indeed true. But, if someone asked him whether he wanted to be a clown, the answer would definitely be negative. If there were a reason, or it were for him to acquire something he wanted, Karian could force himself to be a clown. However, he didn''t desire to deliberately be a clown.


    "You''re wrong."


    "Where am I wrong?"


    "The people you need to make smile aren''t the listeners, but the secretaries."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "They''re important manpower that the Student Council needs to operate. In order to return to normal morale, you have to be responsible for their smiles."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Vance said that answer, Karian stared at him without looking elsewhere. The dark mouth that was tanned by the sun curved in a smile, but his eyes held a serious look.


    "Really, I never would have thought that the day would come when I would be lectured by you."


    "It''s you who made me always be a king of complaints."


    "That''s true."


    Karian stood up from the bench.


    "Right, since you came to push me anyway, you should be able to help me with something, right?"


    This place was quite a distance away from the plaza where activities were being held. After looking at the clocktower to check the time, Karian looked at Vance, and looked at the displeased expression of the Military Arts Head who was being asked by the Student Council President to violate school rules, and then smiled.


    A gloomy atmosphere filled the waiting room.


    They were the final band to take the stage. In the vast waiting room, there was no longer anyone else from different bands. The bands who had participated had tidied up their things and then left, and all that was left in the room were the things of the band that was currently performing.


    "¡­¡­Anyway, everyone do your best, I''ll sing."


    "Nn."


    After Serine said that, Shirley only replied quietly. The faces of the other two also darkened, and they clutched their instruments and drumsticks.


    "I never thought that President would hate singing in front of everyone this much."


    "Nothing we can do¡­¡­"


    Roxella continued Miralia''s words, understanding their meaning. Just by thinking a bit on why the President would hate singing in front of others this much, she could easily surmise that conclusion. Since they had become students, these few secretaries had always been by Karian''s side, so it wasn''t hard for them to imagine that the perfectionist him wouldn''t perform his weakness in front of others.


    "Nn, we didn''t look into it enough, we should apologize to President."


    "Correct, I hope that you all will do that."


    A voice suddenly sounded, and the secretaries looked over in surprise.


    Standing in the entrance to the waiting room was Karian.


    "President!"


    After walking in front of the secretaries who had cried out in surprise, Karian looked at them. Karian had already seen the instruments in their hands.


    "Wearing this should be fine, right?"


    After checking that the secretaries wore clothes the same as what they normally wore, Karian hooked his finger in his collar. He had just experienced the movement abilities of a Military Artist, and sweat not caused by heat had made his neck and back a bit uncomfortable. It was a bit unsightly to open his collar in front of others, so Karian could only let his neck air out a bit.


    "Y¡­¡­yes."


    "Then, President¡­¡­"


    After Roxella nodded, Serine cautiously opened her mouth.


    "Nn?"


    "Could I ask¡­¡­"


    "I have no choice, since things have already been decided after all."


    "¡­¡­I''m really sorry."


    "No, I should be the one to apologize. I should have been honest with you all earlier."


    "President."


    "But, I have to ask you something first. Is it really alright for me to sing? Just like you predicted, I don''t sing well, so the outcome will definitely be terrible, and your beautiful performance will be ruined by me. Even if things become like that, you won''t care?"


    "Right!"


    The first to reply was Shirley. She replied loudly with a shaking voice, seeming like she would cry at any time.


    "We want to make memories together with President."


    Their gazes and the words that he had heard before made a smile emerge on Karian''s face, and he turned to the side.


    (How embarrassing.)


    Like that, Karian stood on the stage.


    The microphone stand in the center flashed brilliantly.


    The fact that the Student Council was truly standing on stage made the gathered audience cast their surprised voices and gazes towards them.


    "Hello, everyone."


    It would be fine if he stood just like he did in front of the podium - Karian continuously said that to himself, but he still raised his voice a bit because of tension. That reaction made the audience laugh.


    An embarrassed smile emerged naturally. He had no choice but to do it, and Karian wove his confrontational mood into his words.


    "Though I don''t sing very well, please listen, everyone."


    Afterwards, the rhythm of the drums began to form.


    1, 2, 3¡­¡­


    Aggressive guitar lines swept through the air, and piano notes depicted smooth curves, and time slowly flowed past.


    The rhythms of drums and bass shook the earth.


    The secretaries performing an intense piece with serious expressions surprised the audience, slowly dragging them into a world of music.


    Karian who felt the notes from his back also had similar feelings. A live performance that directly entered his ears instead of passing through from next door had that kind of shocking power. Karian was surprised, and he never would have thought that they had this kind of side to them.


    The intense but short overture was about to end.


    Karian opened his mouth.


    In order to project his voice, notes, and the lyrics, his mouth, which usually bluffed and wove words to lobby and convince, opened.


    Sound came from his mouth.


    In that moment, the vibrations formed from the secretaries'' performance was wiped out, and a sound a hundred, no, ten thousand times stronger assaulted the entire plaza. The ground shook, the trees trembled, and the air split open.


    That extraordinary fact made the audience speechless, even forgetting to cover their ears. However, that only lasted for a moment. In front of that weapon of sound that gave them physical pain, the audience plugged their ears, and struggled to keep from falling to their knees. A violent sound surpassing the microphone''s tone control dominated the plaza, and it still continuously expanded to a larger area. The air filter continuously shook, and the scene outside the city distorted because of it.


    Even the Electronic Fairy Zuellni who had joyfully come to the plaza frantically plugged her ears (though it was unknown whether there was any meaning in doing so), and escaped in a flash back to her home, the center of the Mechanical Department. However, the Electronic Fairy hadn''t been able to escape that shockwave, and fainted inside the Mechanical Department.


    The city''s legs stopped, as the machinery had malfunctioned due to the abnormal situation occurring inside the city. The city made strange motions as if its gears hadn''t caught fully, and not long after those movements became cityquakes. Even the students who weren''t in range of the violent sound felt the abnormality through the cityquake.


    The City Police who didn''t know anything sounded the emergency alarm, telling the students to quickly hurry to shelters. In the situation where filth monsters might be attacking, the merry festival feelings of the Military Artists was erased, and their hands grasped their Dites as they prepared to group. But the seventeenth platoon wasn''t in that scene, nor was the Military Arts Head there, and even the Student Council President hadn''t made an announcement about what the abnormality was about.


    The abnormality continued for about the length of a song, and then stopped.


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    After singing, Karian sighed. He had deliberately kept from looking at the audience while he sang, and because he was too concentrated, he hadn''t even heard his accompaniment very clearly. But, Karian had followed the rhythm and burned the lyrics into his mind, and sang along with the rhythm. He could read music, and he could remember the lyrics of the song, he just couldn''t sing them in their original notes. It was a kind of disconnect between the brain and the body - a helpless feeling made Karian feel impatient.


    But, it would be a lie to say he weren''t satisfied. Just making a lot of noise was something that made one happy. He could definitely sing, and it made him emotional.


    But, Karian didn''t listen to the accompaniment while singing. He sang for himself, rather than for others.


    "That doesn''t really count as singing together, does it?"


    Karian murmured softly to keep the microphone from picking it up, and then looked at the secretaries behind him somewhat apologetically.


    Until now, he hadn''t paid attention to the silence around him.


    He turned around to look at the audience under the stage, the emcee on the side of the stage, and the workers.


    Everyone had fainted.


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    Karian mumbled softly, and then shook his head with an expression of giving up.


    He would never sing again.


    He silently made that decision.

 Volume 19, Interlude

    Volume 19, Interlude


    Soft, bell-like laughter entered her ears.


    "It seems very fun."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Delbone''s soft laughter made Felli feel quite displeased.


    She still sat over there, and had a thick book on her lap.


    "What are you thinking of doing?"


    Felli didn''t understand why Delbone had appeared in the region of her own memories.


    No, it couldn''t be a mistake.


    What was before her might be¡­¡­ no, it definitely was the battle experience she had entrusted to Felli.


    But, why would her battle experience take the form of Delbone''s appearance from her youth, and why could it rummage through Felli''s memories like this?


    "Oh my, this is?"


    After murmuring this, Delbone switched the book in her hands.


    "That''s¡­¡­"


    That book was even thicker than the others. From its back cover, it seemed to be the gathered memories of all of her activities.


    "A cultural festival. Oh my, it seems very fun."


    "That¡­¡­"


    The phrase ''cultural festival'' made a trembling feeling sweep through her heart.


    If Felli hadn''t guessed wrong, the memories gathered inside there should be¡­¡­


    "You gathered quite a bit of information with Psychokinesis, I''m very excited."


    "Please wait."


    "I can''t wait, since I''m just an automatic program after all."


    Delbone''s unchanging smile was truly detestable. Felli didn''t stop her in time, and Delbone''s hand opened the book.

 Volume 19, Show Me Heart EX!

    Volume 19, Show Me Heart EX--!


    There were dozens of guys and girls gathered in that space.


    "¡­¡­What''s going to happen?"


    "Nothing''s going to happen. In any case, it''s just watching, you''ll be teased, and then it''ll end."


    "I¡­¡­ I''ll be teased?"


    "Of course you''ll be teased. After all, a person this serious normally unexpectedly appeared in this kind of film. That will definitely be hilarious."


    "Uh¡­¡­uwawa¡­¡­"


    "And you''re wearing male clothing, right? Everyone will laugh their self to death - No, some of the audience will faint, right?"


    "¡­¡­If¡­¡­If possible, I also wanted to try wearing those very frilly clothes¡­¡­"


    "That would be terrible."


    "Why?"


    "Quiet down a bit, you''ll disturb the others."


    "Uh, oh¡­¡­"


    "Right, right."


    "And there''s nothing wrong with appearing in this kind of film. Actually, I''ve also appeared in it. Though it was a scene where I was being chased by a monster."


    Beep-


    "Oh, it''s starting. What did you say just now?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing, in any case you''ll know when the movie starts."


    After that, the world slowly went dark. Light focused in the screen in front of them, and then formed shapes.


    Their gazes also focused on the movie. Words formed under the image that their eyes were focused on.


    Zuellni''s students, Zuellni''s festival committee, and Zuellni''s Movie Ethics Committee had approved.


    The Festival Film Conference displayed its works.


    Playing: the Animation Research Club - Milans group.


    Psychokinesis Girl series.


    Magical Magnet Hunter¡­¡­


    "The world is being corroded bit by bit."


    A girl''s voice sounded, and a story filled the dark space.


    ¡ó


    In a place unknown to anyone, the world is being corroded. Outside of the cities, in the outskirts, in small alleys, from underground, underneath our feet¡­¡­


    The city is changing bit by bit without anyone knowing.


    A change that no one wished for is happening.


    A change is happening that even the city''s will - the Electronic Fairy - hadn''t expected.


    "Give me a break!"


    Those abnormal being that descended from the sky, Karasumi, suddenly changed my world. This is what it means to be inconsiderate. I didn''t even have the leisure to consider, and even though I refused countless times, things still became like this.


    "I''d be very troubled."


    "Don''t say that."


    Karasumi follows me around. At first glance it seems like a fluffy being with white and light blue hair growing from their bodies, and no one can see them other than me. Karasumi is the other consciousness of the city that was created from the Electronic Fairy''s self-defense instinct¡­¡­ at least it seems that way.


    "As for whether or not that''s real¡­¡­"


    "It''s real! Believe me!"


    "I can''t check, either."


    "Speaking of which, it really hurts that you don''t trust me even now!"


    "For what reason do you want me to trust you?"


    "Didn''t you fight countless times with the Magical Magnets?"


    "You might also be conspiring with your comrades to trick me. In that case, I''d also become an accomplice in harming the city¡­¡­ maybe it would be better to kill you."


    "Wait wait¡­¡­ wait a bit! I''m begging you! Don''t close in expressionlessly with only your eyes glowing with light! What are you planning on doing with that big long thing? Or rather, it was me who gave you that weapon. And I also gave you those clothes, wasn''t it. Don''t you think they''re cute? Right? Right?"


    "These aren''t clothes a seventeen-year old should wear."


    "They''re very suitable, very suitable! And you''re ten years old! T-e-n! You can''t forget your own setting! The setting is very important! Extraordinarily important! The paycheck is also very important. Don''t forget, there''s a paycheck, a paycheck~~"


    "Well."


    "Then, let''s energetically hunt Magical Magnets today too-"


    "Hm."


    What were those so-called Magical Magnets after all?


    They were the Plamatrion charged particles that the Electronic Fairies gave off. Those weakly charged particles were spread across the entire autonomous city, and its use was like a nerve network, allowing the Electronic Fairy to feel the abnormal phenomena that happened inside the city. However, there was an evil organization in this world, and they were trying to use those particles, trying to breed an evil heart inside the Electronic Fairies!


    The aggressive magnetic particles that those people had developed-


    Those are the Magical Magnets!


    "Come, let''s go, we have to hunt today as well. The Magical Magnets are over there. Because you''re a Psychokinesis Girl - Magical Magnet Hunter Felli."


    "Hm."


    "Raise the Magical Girl Rod, Show Me Heart~"


    "You don''t need to sing."


    The Psychokinesis Girl sighed.


    "I can''t turn down this business no matter what I do?"


    "Of course! The fight of the Psychokinesis Girl won''t end until the Magical Magnets are annihilated!"


    "You don''t need to say it so excitedly."


    The sighs hadn''t stopped.


    The Psychokinesis Girl looked at it with a dead heart.


    She looked at the thing that had been called a Magical Magnet.


    It was a black-colored organism that looked very light and fluffy. Its color and its sharp triangular red eyes made it look like it had an evil personality, and other than this it looked exactly the same as the Karasumi next to her.


    The Psychokinesis Girl and Karasumi, along with the Magical Magnet, were currently on the roof of a tall building. It was at a height sufficient to see the entire city, and wind quietly blew past them.


    The Psychokinesis Girl had pursued the Magical Magnet, and had cornered it here.


    "It''s your comrade, as I expected."


    "That''s- not- right, it''s not like that-"


    "Whatever. After the truth is revealed, I''ll roast you along with them."


    "You don''t trust me at all!"


    The Psychokinesis Girl, covered in pure white clothes, raised the rod called the Holy Magical Wand. These clothes had a few too many unnecessary decorations for battle, and they seemed a bit exaggerated for beauty.


    In any case, regardless of whom it were for, the owner of these clothes would have to be someone with a strong will¡­¡­ most of the audience thought this.


    "If possible, I want to never wear these clothes."


    "You''re already wearing them, so stay firm. I never thought that you would be unexpectedly talkative."


    "¡­¡­Got a problem?"


    "I didn''t say anything- come, hurry and annihilate the enemies."


    While the two of them were talking about such things, the Magical Magnet that looked exactly the same as Karasumi was running away.


    The Magical Magnet''s movements were extremely fast, and it clearly looked like a small animal, but it could fly in the air.


    "Like the description aggressive magnetic particles implies, Magical Magnets originally have no form. The reason the Magical Magnet has become like this is because your consciousness has rendered it into a shape after instantly realizing it''s an enemy, so this is just an image in your head."


    "In other words, I''m also seeing you as an enemy."


    "How cruel! I don''t want to know that kind of thing, you jerk. Come, let''s chase."


    "You''ve become resilient. Ah, alright."


    The Psychokinesis Girl raised the Magical Girl Rod.


    Just like her name, the Psychokinesis Girl was a Psychokinesist.


    In other words, the long rod currently in her hands - the Magical Girl Rod - was a Light Dite that Psychokinesists used.


    So, Psychokinesis flakes spread from the rod. The countless flakes sent out from the Magical Girl Rod took in the girl''s Psychokinesis and glowed while gliding through the air.


    At first glance, it looked as if a swarm of butterflies gathered around the girl were gradually scattering.


    However, their movements weren''t beautiful, but functional. The Psychokinesis flakes gliding through the air began to chase the Magical Magnet that had taken the opportunity to fly away¡­¡­ Not only this, but they also scattered to search for the other Magical Magnets spread around the city.


    The Magical Magnets escaped to the sky.


    However, the Psychokinesis Girl didn''t chase, but only sent out Psychokinesis Flakes.


    "Uh, well¡­¡­ Felli-chan?"


    "I only need to wipe out the Magical Magnets trying to corrode the city, and my mission will be complete, right?"


    "Huh? ¡­¡­Huh?"


    "In my eyes, the Magical Magnets have your villainous image. In that case, as long as I use the visual information I saw just now as a foundation, I can find all of the Magical Magnets hiding in this city. Is that right?"


    "Ah, really? Probably. Nn, it might be. Maybe?"


    "Well, I just need a moment to inspect this entire city, and then I''ll beautifully, completely, and mercilessly annihilate all of the Magical Magnets, and things should be fine."


    "Uh¡­¡­ right, that''s right."


    "Then there''s no problem."


    "It''s a big problem! First, there''s only been ten minutes since the beginning. Even if it were a normal anime, it wouldn''t even have gone into commercials!"


    "This is a movie."


    "What will we do with the remaining ninety minutes!"


    "Won''t it be fine if you perform a dance? Speaking of which, movies don''t have commercials in the first place."


    As the two of them were bickering, the Psychokinesis Girl had already finished her preparations. She positioned her flakes according to plan, using senses outside of sight, smell, hearing and touch - a perception originally not belong to humans that had spread from one end of the city to the other, from top to bottom, from the outskirts to the city''s center, investigating every corner of the city.


    She found the originally formless Magical Magnets.


    The Magical Magnets seemed very evil from all perspectives, and their external appearances similar to the Karasumi formed in Felli''s mind.


    The evil Karasumi had gathered in this city, and scenes of them shown from every corner of Zuellni.


    "They''re like cockroaches."


    "How mean!"


    "Let''s get rid of these wild beasts."


    "Though that''s correct, my heart hurts because of you!"


    The Psychokinesis girl ignored the Karasumi crying out next to her, changing the nature of the Psychokinesis flowing through her terminal.


    Instead of gathering information, violent purple lighting was produced.


    The moment the flake mines were released, lightning shocked all of the creatures, as if the city itself were glowing, and then that bright scene gradually disappeared.


    While checking the surrounding people who had stopped walking because of that flash and after checking whether there had been any injuries, Felli began recollecting her flakes.


    Afterwards, the title came down and covered their bodies.


    Psychokinesis Girl ¡î Magical Magnet Hunter Felli


    "I''ve eliminated the evil."


    "Liar!"


    The Karasumi''s shout definitely wasn''t a happy cry.


    ¡ó


    The film had been going for ten minutes, so of course it wasn''t time to roll the credits and show ''the end''.


    "Good morning¡­¡­"


    A blunt greeting passed through the morning air.


    "Ah, good¡­¡­ good morning."


    What returned was an even blunter greeting. Felli looked over.


    Layfon was wiping a glass cup behind the bar. His face was slightly twitching, his gaze darted everywhere, and his voice seemed inexplicably sharp.


    "I''ll¡­¡­ making breakfast right now."


    As the rigid-sounding and rigidly-moving Layfon put down the coffee cup he was wiping, the smell of melting butter came between the two of them.


    A girl came and stood next to Layfon.


    "I''m already doing it, so you go make coffee, Layfon."


    "Ah. O¡­¡­okay."


    Toast with butter was being fried in a pan, and the toast had first been soaked in milk and beaten egg. Scattering spices and sugar over it while it was toasting seemed to her unique style.


    The smell wafting through the air slowly became a delectable, even more appetizing flavor, and the song that she hummed also entered Felli''s ears at the same time.


    Felli''s breakfast was done in a blink.


    "Hm~"


    Felli could only make a puzzled sound at her relaxed attitude.


    Leerin was the girl standing next to Layfon.


    The two of them were the owners of the cafe ''Ringring'' that Felli lived in¡­¡­ and they were also Felli''s guardians.


    "Uwah, you''ve completely lost. You''ve been defeated so miserably as a woman."


    "Shut up, you not-yet-dead Magical Magnet."


    The Karasumi appeared quietly, and also dropped some poisonous words, making Felli glare at it spitefully.


    "W¡­¡­What is it?"


    "Nothing."


    After coldly replying to Layfon who was becoming more and more rigid, Felli sat in front of the bar.


    Ringring still hadn''t opened, so there weren''t any other customers inside the store.


    Layfon, with a completely carried away expression of excitement, put the coffee cup and small plate down in front of Felli with a clatter, and Leerin quickly and happily set down the toast and salad.


    "Incidentally, Layfon is Felli''s brother, and Leerin is his wife."


    "That''s the setting. It''s a setting, and it was created, only for this time, only once, a temporary storyline thing."


    "You really are wordy."


    The Karasumi that showed a devious smile was truly hateful.


    "Don''t talk about that, why haven''t the rolling credits appeared yet?"


    "How could they appear. The story has just started, the battle hasn''t ended yet."


    "Didn''t I completely eliminate the Magical Magnets?"


    "I''d be very troubled if they were eliminated like that. Especially because the film wouldn''t be long enough."


    "In that case, you must be the Final Magnet King, as I expected."


    "I''m not! Rather, you should get rid of those strange doubts!"


    "But Layfon and the others can''t see you either."


    "Correct. Incidentally, an explanation will be added in afterwards."


    "What a lazy answer."


    "That''s true. Nn, they can''t see me because I''m created from the self-defensive instinct of the city''s Electronic Fairy, and I''m a being with special abilities. Uh, in short, I''m some kind of thing like a mix of a vaccine and a ghost."


    "Do you think using vague words like ''some kind of thing'' will be able to fudge things over?"


    "They can fudge things over."


    "Your useless self-confidence is really firm."


    "Ah, whatever. The important thing is that the Magical Magnets still haven''t disappeared, and that''s been decided. Regardless of whether it''s the script or the length of the film, that has to be the answer. In other words, don''t look down on ninety minutes!"


    "Can''t you use a more normal reason to explain why the Magical Magnets aren''t all dead?"


    "Ah, I can."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What? Why are you suddenly like that? This silence is very strange, eh? Your piercing gaze is hurting me!? What? What''s going on?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Uh? What Felli saw were the Magical Magnets before possessing things, and the Magical Magnets that already possessed things can''t be seen, so you have to find them."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­You don''t plan on putting on a decent performance to tell me that kind of thing?"


    "Isn''t this more interesting!"


    "Shut up, you Final Magnet King."


    Felli sighed heavily.


    "What is it?"


    Leerin asked, smiling. She held a container in her hand, filled with cut fruit, and placed it in front of Felli who had finished her breakfast.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Really? You can tell me about any troubles."


    "Okay."


    Leerin''s smile stayed on and practically sparkled, and Felli involuntarily turned her head away.


    "That woman who robbed you of your precious brother (hah). Ah, it''s the setting of the story, the setting."


    "Go die, go crumple into a ball because of electromagnetic interference and die."


    "So mean!"


    Just then, a bell sounded.


    "Good morning everyone!"


    The worker walked into the room, and Felli stood up.


    Time for breakfast had ended.


    It was time to do what needed to be done today.


    "Then, let''s energetically hunt Magical Magnets today too."


    Felli sighed miserably.


    ¡ó


    Like that, the Psychokinesis Girl Magical Magnet Hunter Felli continued fighting today as well.


    Boooooooooooom.


    A monster wielding a pink proboscis nimbly avoided buildings while chasing Felli.


    "I never would have thought it wouldn''t destroy buildings, what a well-behaved monster!''


    "You''re so noisy!"


    The Karasumi''s useless words were annoying to listen to.


    Felli ran.


    Grasped in her hand was a long, large Light Dite - the Magical Girl Rod.


    Being worn on her body were the Psychokinesis Girl fighting outfit.


    She continuously ran, and the people in her field of vision showed surprised expressions because of that monster and the white-clothed Felli.


    Was it her mistaken feeling that everyone''s gazes were focused on her, or was it a fact?


    Her face became hot.


    "I need to defeat it quickly."


    Felli thought this. But, that pink monster''s body was huge, and its movements were also very agile. Felli had tried to increase the distance and recoup her stance, but she hadn''t been able to.


    Felli could only continuously run.


    She felt annoyed at the weight of the Magical Girl Rod, but couldn''t release it from its restored state. Felli could only run without stopping under the weight of the heavy rod.


    "If you don''t deal with it quickly, if this goes on¡­¡­"


    "If this goes on, all the residents of the city will think of me as a person with strange interests."


    "That''s what you''re worried about?"


    "What else do I need to worry about?"


    "Something like the safety of all the residents, the peace of the city, and your friends, there are a lot of things to worry about!"


    "Military Artists will deal with those matters themselves."


    "The¡­¡­ The protagonist can''t leave those matters to other people!"


    "¡­¡­You seem to have made some mistake."


    "Huh?"


    Felli listened to the Karasumi''s surprised voice while stopping her feet.


    Breathing hard, Felli took a deep breath, and then turned around to the approaching monster.


    "I only do what is in the scope of my abilities, and I don''t plan to rely on my own power to resolve everything. It''s fine if I leave other people to do things they can do."


    Felli raised the rod.


    She checked the rod and released the Psychokinesis Flakes linked inside.


    "People''s safety? The peace of the city? Those aren''t things I can do."


    All of the flakes had been positioned.


    The pink monster continuously approached, and its otherworldly eyes carried a fantastic killing intent.


    Felli raised the Magical Girl rod.


    "There''s only one thing I can do, which is defeating Magical Magnets."


    Flake mine - release.


    Purple lightning and Psychokinesis light filled the surroundings.


    The lightning surrounded the monster, penetrating it, burning it.


    Craaaaashhhhhhh¡­¡­


    The pink monster made mysterious cries while collapsing. However, before its huge body came in contact with other buildings, it crumbled everywhere as if it were sand, disappearing without leaving any trace of its mass.


    "I''ll leave other things for other people to deal with."


    "You definitely don''t plan on ending this beautifully!"


    "If I could, I also want to give up on the mission of fighting off the Magical Magnets. My goal is to do nothing and live peacefully."


    "That''s too lacklusterrr!"


    "They''ll disappear without a trace after being defeated, and they don''t harm others. The setting of the Magical Magnets is unexpectedly gracious."


    "In the end, they were originally particles."


    "So different from you, who always troubles me."


    "Those things make more trouble!"


    Felli ignored the noisy voice of the Karasumi, entering the transformation sequence on her own. The fighting outfit of the Psychokinesis Girl became particles of light, and was absorbed into the Magical Girl Rod, and the Dite also returned to its basic state.


    "Then, I should have a pure and normal student life now."


    "I don''t care about that kind of scene! Continue fighting the Magical Magnets!"


    "What do you mean, you don''t care about it?"


    "And the scene of your school life won''t appear anyways. Think about your setting. Where do you think this place is? Get the atmosphere right."


    "The ones who made my setting to be ten years old were clearly you guys."


    "What do you mean. To force a seventeen year old to be a Psychokinesis Girl would violate its definition, so you''re set as ten. I¡­¡­ I''m not saying you have to be ten, and I don''t think that girls older than twelve aren''t women. I never thought anything like that! Yeah."


    "You''re noisy. The current you is even more annoying than a different person in the world."


    "D¡­¡­Don''t say I''m a person. I''m the mascot of the Psychokinesis Girl - Karasumi! I''m an animal!"


    "I meant the person hiding inside you."


    "There''s no one hiding inside!"


    "No, there is. There''s a hiding Yachi voicing you."


    "Look, you just need to fight with Magical Magnets. Isn''t it nice for the Psychokinesis Girl to battle Magical Magnets! Other than that, everything else is meaningless. Come, fight. We have to fight now. Come, hurry up and fight. Everything will be fine if the Psychokinesis girl transforms and makes her skirt fly up!"


    "You finally showed your true nature."


    "S¡­¡­so what if I showed it."


    "Getting ashamed and then becoming angry, how disgusting¡­¡­"


    "Though I don''t want to say this, the method of fighting you have as a Psychokinesist isn''t the fighting style of the Psychokinesis Girl."


    "What do you mean?''


    "I mean, setting traps with flakes and using flake mines to blow the enemy into the sky is the fighting style of a Psychokinesist. The Psychokinesis Girl isn''t the same as Psychokinesists. She has to find the courage to battle evil face-to-face. Psychokinesis Girl can fly into the sky, and can use a giant beam with a flick. Hey, I explained this earlier!"


    "Those fighting methods don''t fit my personality. Rather, what do you mean? Face-to-face? Outsiders who don''t understand battle shouldn''t say those kinds of words."


    "Huh? What''s that mean?"


    "Fighting while protecting your own life is the method of fighting that is most likely to win. Fighting face-to-face is an extremely stupid action. You can only sacrifice your life to protect something once. But if you live, the next time, you can protect something again."


    "Gaaaaaaah! What unromantic and uninteresting words! I was hurt so much that even my tears were killed, so I can only grimace. Bah!"


    "You bastard animal¡­¡­"


    "Ah? What do you want to say? You little girl who doesn''t even understand romance, what do you want to say to me? Gosh, I''m looking forward to it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Go die."


    Felli''s voice was very low.


    She drew out the currently unrestored Dite, grasped it tightly in her small hand, and shook from anger.


    After a short time, killing intent spilled forth from Felli.


    However, the disaster that might have happened in the next moment didn''t happen due to a change.


    "How long are the two of you going to have that weird argument for?"


    "What?"


    The sudden voice made Felli and Karasumi open their mouths at the same time, puzzled.


    The gazes of human and animal looked upwards at the same time - to a location decently far away, among the tall trees.


    There was a red-clothed girl.


    She stood on slender tree branch, seemingly ignoring her weight.


    She held a spear in her hand that seemed as if it were decorated with flame.


    She wore tight clothes that emphasized mobility.


    Her hair slowly flowed in the wind.


    "What are you doing over there, you fraudulent-body trickster."


    "Fraudulent body¡­¡­ What''s that mean?"


    The other party didn''t understand Felli''s jab.


    "Sorry, it was my mistake not to consider your intelligence level."


    "Though I don''t really understand, you''re making fun of me!"


    Raaah! The red-clothed girl roared.


    "Ohh, you''re Felli''s classmate Shante! Why would you be in this kind of place!"


    Karasumi tried using those words to push the plot in a different direction.


    "Shaaaaaa! You''re too naive, Psychokinesis Girl! We Magical Magnets have long since found the means to oppose you!"


    Felli frowned at the strange sensation of having words enter her ears at the same time as a roar.


    "Those lines were clearly added in the studio after the fact, is that alright?"


    "It''s fine, or could it be that you want me to hold higher expectations for her?"


    "Then it''d be fine to just not use her."


    "Hahahahaha, the reason I want her is about the same as for you."


    "¡­¡­Pervert."


    After the person hiding inside Karasumi said that, Felli looked at the other party in disdain, and then raised her head to look at Shante who was still standing lightly on a thin branch.


    "Then, what are you trying to do?"


    "Do I need to say it?! I heard that there would be a chance to be allowed to beat you up, so I agreed to act!"


    "Then, I''ll also be allowed to roast you. That''s normal self-defense, so please testify for me in court."


    "Real-world killing intent is so scary!"


    Felli ignored Karasumi''s cry.


    A battle would definitely break out if the two of them met. Felli restored her Dite, and countless Psychokinesis flakes flew towards Shante.


    "Sssssssssssss!"


    Angrily hissing, Shante raised her spear and charged at Felli.


    "I won''t let you succeed."


    Felli spoke calmly, and then released her flake mines.


    "Uwah!"


    Lightning erupted continuously, and Shante quickly turned around and retreated.


    "I''m not your opponent in terms of speed. However, do you think I haven''t researched how to quickly spread flakes in a defensive formation?"


    "Graaaaah!"


    Felli enjoyed Shante''s retreat while howling. But, she wasn''t concerned.


    "After all, the enemy is a Military Artist. As long as you''re careless for a moment, you''ll be killed instantly."


    "No no no, Psychokinesis Girl! This is a battle of Psychokinesis Girls!"


    "Graaaah! You little girl who can only hide in her own room and peep on others! I''ll definitely crush you!"


    "Crush me if you can. Come on, come one. Come on come on come on¡­¡­"


    "Urrraaaaaah!"


    "You can''t even find an opportunity to make me concerned. You haven''t done anything other than howl, right?"


    "Raaaah! Raah!"


    Felli used flake mines to chase the constantly howling Shante around everywhere.


    Of course, Felli didn''t just chase Shante in a circle. She predicted the actions Shante would take in her head, and set traps one after another while positioning her flakes.


    She preemptively made a place that Shante would have nowhere to run.


    It didn''t take her much time to construct a maze of flake mines with no exit.


    "¡­¡­Shaa!"


    Even Shante noticed her own situation at that moment.


    It was very comical to see her startled expression.


    The flakes positioned around Shante formed an area of destruction, closing her off without any gaps.


    "Burn to ashes."


    "Ryaaaaaaaah!"


    Felli proclaimed this, and the moment the flake minds swelled with lightning, Shante''s expression twisted and she roared.


    It was a roar filled with external Kei.


    The vibrations in the sound housed a destructive power even stronger than normal, and the strong airflow destroyed the pressure produced by the flake minds, and upset its destructive area.


    Shante passed through the upset area and escaped the trap.


    To make that judgment and action in a moment was an outcome that could only have come from animal instincts.


    "Tch!"


    Felli involuntarily clicked her tongue.


    "Shaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Shante who had been blackened from the explosion showed a fearsome smile as she drew close.


    Shante tried to claim revenge, but Felli attempted to spread a wall of flake mines between the two of them.


    However, Felli couldn''t keep up with Shante''s speed. The moment the flake mines exploded, Shante had already passed over the wall of mines¡­¡­ That situation repeated three times, and the fourth time Felli spread a wall of mines, she finally caught Shante.


    "Urah!"


    Shante flew forward after receiving a blow from her back.


    "Guaah!"


    Felli was also knocked over by the wind of the explosion, and tumbled on the ground.


    "Damn!"


    "Uraaaaaaah"


    Her back hurting, Felli forced herself to stand up, and Shante also stood up at the same time.


    At this time, Felli repositioned her flakes.


    "Peeping girl!"


    "Wild animal!"


    The excessively-excited Felli became less verbose, but she didn''t regret or feel ashamed, because her feeling of excitement was cooking the brain inside her head.


    "You''ll definitely die this time!"


    The two of them shouted at the same time.


    Both sides regulated their breathing, preparing to fight again. Just then¡­¡­


    "The two of you, can you please seriously be Psychokinesis Girls!"


    Karasumi raised a somewhat intriguing proposal.


    "Aren''t I being one?"


    Felli glared at Shante while replying with this. Karasumi''s response had been unexpected.


    "Aren''t I being a Psychokinesis Girl extremely seriously?"


    "Nnnnnn."


    Felli also nodded her head. But, she definitely didn''t understand the meaning.


    "I''m following your instructions, fighting face-to-face with my enemy! Ah, though I still haven''t flown and I haven''t used that beam move."


    "Nnnnnn."


    "Ah, after all the speed of its flight is a bit you know, and my reflexes can''t keep up with a Military Artist''s speed, so I feel that it might be suicide to use those now."


    "Nnnnnn."


    "So, I hope that you can agree that I''m only left with these deadly moves to use."


    "Nnnn¡­¡­¡­¡­ The deadly moves weren''t used on me, right?"


    "Well, what do you imagine from the conversation?"


    "Graaaaaaaah!"


    "Hey, shut---- up!"


    Karasumi seemed to have truly gotten mad.


    Felli felt baffled.


    "This is the first time I''ve seriously been a Psychokinesis Girl since the film began!"


    "That''s not a Psychokinesis Girl at all, don''t joke around! You don''t understand anything, so enough is enough!"


    Karasumi was raging.


    "Aah, whatever, whatever! Okay, exit. It''s alright. Exit please, Shante-san, take the compensation."


    "Eh?"


    "Gya?"


    After Karasumi ignored the speechless two and announced this, a giant figure came to the scene while avoiding the burnt air that had been produced by the flake mine shockwaves.


    "Ah, Goru."


    "Let''s go back."


    "Huh?"


    "You got the compensation, right?"


    "Of course."


    "That''s good then. Shante, let''s go back and eat."


    "Okay."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The giant figure¡­¡­ Gorneo said this, and Shante quickly dropped her fighting mentality and left the scene.


    The speechless Felli was left where she was.


    "What now? What does this mean?"


    After coming to her senses, Felli began asking Karasumi.


    "Are you just going to end filming here?"


    "Of course not, you still haven''t fought with the final enemy."


    Right. Though the story was already strange by now, according to the script, the Magical Magnet-possessed student that Shante was playing should have been the final enemy.


    However, the final enemy had already gone home.


    "What are you planning?"


    Felli asked this, but she quickly changed her thinking.


    "Perhaps I can also go back?"


    "Of course not."


    Karasumi replied coldly.


    "You still haven''t defeated the final enemy."


    "But, the final enemy''s already¡­¡­"


    "What I mean is, we''ll let the story go on as you desired."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m the final enemy."


    As soon as those words left his mouth, Karasumi changed.


    It expanded.


    It grew enormous as if being magnified, and Felli could only blankly stare at the scene¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of course, she didn''t do that.


    "In other words, you want me to fly into the sky, and use the particle beam to roast you."


    Felli didn''t wait for Karasumi''s growth to end.


    "Magical Girl Rod, enter flying mode."


    It was really annoying to use her voice as the method of activation - Felli thought this as she did so. The flakes that returned to Felli''s side had already been located, and the terminals of the Magical Girl Rod had already attached to the back of her fighting outfit.


    Then, some auxiliary flakes were positioned around her fighting outfit, and the transformation to flying mode was complete.


    The central flakes vibrated. They took in Felli''s Psychokinesis, concentrating the Psychokinesis, and then releasing it.


    A magnetic field expanded.


    Wings of light grew out from behind Felli''s back.


    The magnetic field that expanded with the form of wings counteracted gravity, letting Felli''s body move towards the sky.


    The slow floating in the beginning gradually increased in speed, and feeling of Felli''s hair flowing in the wind became stronger and stronger.


    The speed of Felli''s flight continuously increased, catching up to the speed of Karasumi''s still-continuing growth.


    "U-o-o-o-o-o-h¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Psycho- kinesis- girl!"


    Karasumi''s voice had become low and echoed through the sky.


    Its forelimb moved as if to grab Felli. After avoiding the blow, Felli flew higher, and kept flying to the region of the air filter, and then pointed the front terminal of the Magical Girl Rod at the giant Karasumi.


    "I''ll let you taste the beam that you''ve been expecting."


    Felli announced this.


    "Begin the particle beam setup."


    At her voice command, all of the Psychokinesis flakes other than the ones used for flying gathered in the direction the Magical Girl Rod pointed.


    The Psychokinesis flakes positioned themselves as if to form a hollow cylinder in front of the rod and pointing towards the target.


    "U-a-a-ah¡­¡­ flying mode and the particle beam, those two abilities need extremely strong concentration and enormous Psychokinesis, but to think that you plan on using them at the same time, how reckless¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t you believe that I could do those kinds of reckless actions, and that''s why you chose me?"


    Felli used Psychokinesis.


    The wings spreading behind her back winked once, and she felt a force like she was falling at the same time. But, that condition only lasted for a moment, and Felli did not fall, but continued to float in the sky.


    Moreover, at the front of the Magical Girl Rod¡­¡­


    "O-o-o-oo¡­¡­ possibly."


    Karasumi''s voice boomed.


    Felli raised the rod and took a stance, her Psychokinesis gathered at the tip of the rod. The flakes spread around the tip of the rod had created a magnetic field just like the ones used for flight.


    Roughly speaking, the particle beam just gave directionality to flake mines. However, Felli''s Psychokinesis along with the focusing and corrective ability that the huge number of flakes of the Magical Girl Rod gave allowed the flake mine to form a long and thick pillar of light.


    The front of the Magical Girl Rod showed a sign that a beam would appear soon.


    It seemed as if it were waiting for Felli''s next words, violently suppressing its energy.


    "Then, goodbye."


    Felli released the energy.


    The Magical Girl Rod shot out light.


    An inferno of heat and light pierced through the gigantic Karasumi, causing it to crumble.


    "Goodbye, pervert."


    "U-g-a-a-a-ah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The Karasumi that was becoming many particles of light was continuously sucked into itself, and was then pushed towards the city surface by the airflow produced by the particle beam, bouncing back towards the sky and ascending.


    Before Felli''s eyes, that scene seemed as if it were a split body trying to merge with the original, but being rejected by the original Electronic Fairy Zuellni.


    "Also, there''s still some time left, as expected."


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey, a comedy show should have limits."


    After everything had ended, those were Sharnid''s first words.


    "¡­¡­Huh? Uh, was that the only scene I was in? But I said so many lines!"


    Nina abruptly spoke out, looking at the credits rolling at the end.


    The scheduled broadcast time had been ninety minutes, but the film had ended after only thirty minutes.


    It was really outrageous for there to still be an hour left. The incredibly slow rolling credits that were currently playing were the same, and what was waiting afterward were all behind-the-scenes involving Felli. Even though there was still some time left after this, what it finally showed at the end was a video of the Karasumi - the abnormal familiar who had been eliminated in the end of the story? - doing a strange dance.


    "It''s¡­¡­ over like this?"


    "Uh, but¡­¡­ maybe?"


    Nina and Sharnid looked at the movie screen with a strange feeling of tension. There were many other people in the audience who also felt tense because they didn''t know what to say, and these people didn''t have any intention of leaving their seats.


    "Huh? Where''s my scene? Huh, I''m playing the person being chased by that pink monster. Huh?"


    Harley who had expected his scene to appear had sat there waiting till the end.


    When the ending time finally arrived, the Karasumi raised its forelimb to say bye bye, and then the word ''END'' appeared on the screen.


    Of course, what came afterwards was a chorus of ''There was nothing at all!''.

 Volume 19, Epilogue

    Volume 19, Epilogue


    Being constantly laughed at by an elegant woman gave her an uncomfortable feeling.


    "Aren''t you laughing a little too much?"


    Delbone kept laughing, almost going out of breath, and Felli stared at her hatefully.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­ sorry. I believe I''ve already seen quite a few worlds, but in the end I don''t have memories, so I think these memories are very refreshing."


    After she finally stopped laughing, Delbone put her finger on the corner of her eye.


    There weren''t any tears there.


    "Are you the battle experience?"


    "Nn, yes."


    After Felli asked pointedly, Delbone nodded her head.


    "When did you notice?"


    "I''ve noticed since the beginning. I''ve only seen you using Psychokinesis, but it''s impossible for you to appear here in a younger form."


    "That''s true, how impressive."


    "Why are you doing this kind of thing?"


    "Oh my, I thought you already knew, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "When you created this kind of library, you already obtained the means of deciphering me. Even for a Psychokinesist, it''s a very rare ability to be able to turn their memories into data and analyze them."


    "Is that so?"


    "That''s so."


    Delbone slowly stood.


    "Though there are still some residual memories left, they''re memories of battle. Life really is a beautiful thing."


    "''This life isn''t so bad'' - you said something like that."


    "Really, that''s great."


    Delbone nodded with a smiling face, and just then-


    She was no longer the person before her.


    Rather, it was Felli.


    "Beautifully done."


    Even the sound was no longer Delbone¡¯s, but rather, Felli''s voice.


    Felli stood before Felli. From a different point of view, even her posture was completely the same as Felli''s, but Felli didn''t waver.


    The battle experience that Delbone had entrusted would all become Felli''s in this moment.


    The proof was the Felli before her.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    "Nn."


    Felli responded to Felli''s words. An intriguing feeling as if a mirror were betraying her made her dizzy, and Felli shut her eyes.


    "Don''t forget to add a table of contents after merging with my battle experience."


    "Yes."


    The same kind of voice continuously sounded, like a one-man skit.


    However, when she opened her eyes, there was no longer anyone there.


    The being in the library with the appearance of a younger Delbone was the battle experience she had entrusted.


    It had only taken that appearance because the battle experience had been archived with Delbone''s methods. Moreover, because Felli had absorbed it, the battle experience had taken Felli''s appearance.


    After opening her eyes, Felli sat on the place Delbone had been sitting up till just recently.


    Somehow, a big book had appeared on her lap.


    "Come, you show me things this time."


    After saying this to the book, Felli turned the page.


    The pictures leaped from the pages, as if it were a three-dimensional picture book.


    What appeared was the scene of a moving city.


    It was the image of a city with a tall tower reaching to the heavens.

 Volume 20, With Interview

    Volume 20, With Interview


    The first-year male student in front of her was a kouhai to Mifi. The schools opening ceremony had ended not long ago, and the boy who showed an uncomfortable expression in his stiff, unwrinkled uniform seemed very pure.


    Moreover, there were many such people next to her.


    Yes, this was a place in the school buildings where many first-year classrooms were located.


    An area that Mifi had always come to not long ago.


    These new patrons of the area made Mifi a bit strange, but she put these feelings in the back of her mind and continued asking questions.


    "Uh, she''s the classmate you''re talking about?"


    "Right right, it''s her."


    The kouhai showed some suspicion, or perhaps a reaction to a topic he didn''t like, but he still reluctantly spoke.


    Her - what he meant was a beautiful girl who had become a hot topic among the new first-years.


    Her name was Vati Len.


    She worked in the the store that Mifi''s childhood friend Meishen had opened, so Mifi knew she was a beautiful girl, and she also felt that this girl was weird, but hadn''t thought that she would have created such a fuss.


    "Then, I heard that there were seven people in total, is that true?"


    "Ah - I heard that there were about that many, but I don''t know how many people there actually were."


    "Meaning that you have some first-hand information?"


    "I know three of their names."


    "Including you?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    The kouhai''s expression became bitter.


    Mifi''s interview seemed not to make him unhappy. No, maybe he had felt unhappy since the beginning, but those feelings had slowly changed.


    Was it because his unrequited love had already calmed down that he felt interest? Or was it because this girl was a hot topic, so he had confessed partly as a joke?


    Ah, that kind of situation was also possible. Who could get the most talked-about person - maybe guys confessed with that kind of attitude of playing around.


    Mifi didn''t believe it was a bad thing.


    Those kinds of actions made great trouble for the girl, but Mifi felt that not only could doing that make the class atmosphere sizzle, it was also very interesting. Though Meishen or Naruki would would have a completely opposite opinion.


    However, that noticeable girl had rejected the confession attacks of the male students with full potential total annihilation. Just that was already very interesting.


    But, with only that, Mifi wouldn''t have deliberately come here to interview.


    The interesting part was her methods of rejection.


    "Then, how were you rejected?"


    "Uh~ Me? I¡­¡­"


    After an ashamed pause, the boy began explaining¡­¡­


    "Uh, how should I put it? It should probably fine if I explain, right?"


    "Nn, go ahead."


    The male students she had interviewed until now all had that response, so Mifi had long since gotten used to this kouhai''s attitude. She quickly invited him to continue talking.


    "She asked many questions, questions like ''what part of me do you like''."


    "Nnnnnn."


    "When it had just started, I thought - Ah, this person is too narcissistic, I even felt she was very irritating. But, afterwards I gradually felt that maybe things weren''t as I had thought."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Because she kept asking without stopping. How am I different from other girls, how large are other people in the bust category, who''s this and that in the waist category~ And not only did she ask what was different between her and other people, she even talked about me."


    Judging from your hobbies, I''m not in your strike zone. In that case, why did you choose me?


    Among the female students you look at in the classroom, you look at XX the most. However, comparing her and I, I believe that there are quite few similarities between the two of us. What reason is there for that?


    Like those kinds of questions.


    Nn, Mifi understood that not only was that annoying, but also quite fearful. She had experienced that feeling.


    "So you escaped?"


    "I escaped, isn''t that a natural response? I confessed three minutes ago, but why did she keep talking about other people? It''s almost a horror film."


    "Hmm."


    Mifi felt that the he was somewhat right.


    Moreover, all of the guys she had interviewed so far had said similar things.


    She also understood the talkative moods of these kouhai. In the beginning, they had been resentful because they had been made to think of those scary memories, but as it went on they felt that since they already thought of it, might as well straightforwardly talk about all of their fears - things were definitely like that.


    After all, the guys she had interviewed until now had all made that kind of response.


    As for why she would use that kind of method to reject, that was what Mifi was interested in. Though Mifif had interviewed those guys, the doubts in her heart hadn''t been resolved at all.


    "As expected, I guess I can only ask the person in question herself now."


    Mifi thought this.


    Taking action immediately after being confident in an idea was Mifi''s strength.


    "That''s how things are, can I interview her?"


    It was the dining area of Meishen''s store. Though Meishen and Vati were working, Mifi still interrupted.


    "Okay, since we have no customers right now anyway."


    Because of the location, there weren''t many customers who came here directly to buy, so Mifi easily got Meishen''s approval. Since Meishen had responded, of course Mifi easily got Vati''s agreement.


    "That''s what''s going on, thanks for the help!"


    "No problem, please go ahead."


    Vati had an indifferent expression that she had never changed since Mifi had first seen her, but Psychokinesists were basically all like that, so Mifi had long since been used to that kind of attitude.


    Unconcerned, she began asking bluntly:


    "Uh, the reason I came here today was to interview Vati-san for her story."


    "Story means¡­¡­?"


    "Well, the story of why you struck down the male classmates who confessed to you one after another¡­¡­"


    "What does that mean?"


    Mifi had planned on continuing without beating around the bush, and though she had those thoughts, the atmosphere of the interview suddenly became strange.


    "Huh¡­¡­ weren''t there people who confessed to you?"


    "yes, there were."


    "I already interviewed those people, so this time I wanted to hear what Vati-san had to say."


    "I see, you wanted to collect data."


    "Ah, nn. Don''t look at me like that, I''m also an editor of a magazine."


    "I see."


    "Uh, then can I ask you some things?"


    "Yes. If it''s convenient, please allow me to ask a few questions after the interview."


    "Sure."


    "Then please begin."


    Vati quietly sat on the table. Her posture seemed quite pretty, but she didn''t give off the narcissistic presence that the kouhai had spoken about.


    No, maybe it had simply been a misunderstanding.


    In that case, what was the terror that the kouhai had experienced afterwards?


    Could the interview this time clear up that mystery? Mifi carefully but forcefully raised a question:


    "It seems that there were many people who confessed to you, but do you not have any guy that you like?"


    "I don''t understand the definition of ''like''."


    "Simply put, it''s the desire to have go out with someone."


    "So you mean someone qualified to engage in reproductive behavior with?"


    Cough cough!


    An exaggerated sound came from behind her.


    Turning around, she could only see Meishen coughing violently in front of the cake shelf.


    No, if Meishen hadn''t made that response first, Mifi would definitely have become like that.


    "¡­¡­Ah, it might be like that described with the most extreme wording. But before going to that level, I first wanted to talk about topics related to a maiden''s feelings."


    "What does ''maiden''s feelings'' mean?"


    "Eh?"


    "I looked at some love-related manga, but I still don''t really understand."


    "By don''t really understand, you mean¡­¡­ Huh?"


    "I noticed after reading those manga - and men are also the same in this regard - a prerequisite is that the other male party have good looks, and though there are differences in their reactions and normal attitudes, generally they all have selfless personalities and sacrifice for others, and usually are also very empathetic."


    "Uh, nn."


    "Regarding the third part of being empathetic, I can understand, considering that it''s a priority to ensure the survival of one''s genetic factors, but I cannot understand the two earlier items. People''s preferences will be strongly impacted by the prevailing culture, so it cannot be generalized, but according to the current prevailing culture, most are able to reproduce regardless of their outer appearance."


    "Uh - Yeah¡­¡­ that''s right."


    "In that case, appearance isn''t actually that important. Of course, it''s not ethically accepted to artificially change one''s appearance, and people need a flexible mind and medical technology to be able to change their appearance to suit the other gender."


    "Uh¡­¡­ Nn¡­¡­ Yeah."


    "Also, regarding the second item, a quiet and selfless personality. I don''t understand why sometimes people hold unchanging feelings for someone, yet there exists a contradiction in their expression. In particular, females will express an attitude of dislike, but when their target person is about to leave, they exhibit contrasting behavior of wanting him to stay."


    Vati had even chosen a specific case¡­


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­ that''s- how should I explain, it should be shyness, right?"


    Mifi struggled to reply underneath that inquiring gaze.


    "Shyness? I see¡­¡­"


    But what was unexpected was that Vati straightforwardly accepted that answer.


    "Those kinds of disorderly symptoms break out in order to let the mind gradually prepare to become suitable for procreation? Just like a rebellious phase."


    "What do you mean break out, it''s not an illness. Uh, but, ah- If you compare it to a rebellious phase, maybe you could call it a youthful phase."


    "Youthful phase. Right, it''s a youthful phase. I see. If a rebellious phase is a preparatory phase for the mind to become ready to leave the parents and become independent, a youthful phase is a preparatory phase for procreative activity with the opposite gender, is that right?"


    "Uh, that¡­¡­ Nn, I think, it should be, like that?"


    She had lost- Mifi felt impatient.


    She had completely lost her momentum.


    Mifi had felt that Vati was a strange person, and had prepared her heart for it, but hadn''t thought that she would be strange to this degree.


    Mifi believed that if even Meishen was able to cope with it, that meant Vati was a good person at heart - maybe that way of thinking had made her underestimate Vati.


    Maybe she had underestimated the other party. So that was it, Mifi understood.


    She understood the feelings of the guys.


    This kind of feeling was indeed terror.


    It gave them a feeling of being unable to communicate with the other party using words.


    A kind of terrified feeling that she was clearly dealing with a human, but she wasn''t speaking to a human.


    However, Mifi couldn''t retreat at this critical juncture.


    She had come here to interview.


    Mifi was a reporter.


    "I see¡­¡­"


    "Uh, so about my question just now¡­¡­"


    "Right, you just asked me whether there were any guys that I liked."


    "Nn, right, right."


    Mifi felt that she had regained her position, making her relax a bit.


    However, her thoughts were too naive.


    "But, I never noticed anything about myself sufficient to make them like me. And more importantly, everyone seems to have mistaken something."


    "Huh?"


    "I never rejected their confessions even once."


    "Huhh? Ah!"


    If she said that- Mifi thought of it. Of the guys Mifi had interviewed, every one had said that they had run away because they couldn''t take Vati''s bombardment of questions.


    No one had been told the words ''I refuse'' by Vati.


    Of course, probably none of them had obtained Vati''s acceptance, but-


    "Huh? But you didn''t give them an answer either, right?"


    "No, I accepted the confession, but they had to let me ask several questions¡­¡­ I should have told all of them something like that."


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhh?!"


    "That''s how it was, I planned on going out with all of the guys who confessed to me, but¡­¡­"


    "Uh, no one thinks like that."


    "Really? Then I should resolve that misunderstanding."


    Vati who naturally said that kind of outrageous remark threw Mifi''s mind into chaos.


    Huh? What did that mean? She wanted to have go out with everyone?


    Though she didn''t know what the guys thought, at the least Vati thought this way. In other words, she believed she could have went out with all of the guys?


    "Because I believe that I should properly experience dating between a man and woman once."


    She said that kind of thing.


    The person who described dating between a man and a woman as simple reproductive behavior said such a thing.


    "No, you can''t do that!"


    Mifi couldn''t help but cry out.


    After that, all of the time Meishen had agreed to for Mifi''s interview was used for her to convince Vati, and even that wasn''t enough time, so Mifi took up more of Vati''s working time.


    "¡­¡­Then, they no longer plan on going out with me?"


    "Nn, that''s definitely it. That''s definitely correct, so you should give up this time."


    "Understood."


    Mifi had immediately noticed that it was an impossible task to instill a sense of virtue and the concept of subtle interactions between men and women into Vati''s head, so she decided to tell her that those guys had already backed off.


    But, with only that, Mifi worried about how things would turn out.


    Though Mifi worried, she was at her limits today from various angles. That was true for both Vati''s working time and the physical strength of Mifi and Meishen.


    "Guaah, I never would have thought she would be that kind of girl."


    After the working time ended, Vati returned to her room. In the store after the metal shutters had been pulled down, Mifi sprawled on the table, exhausted.


    "She completely surpassed my imagination."


    "She surprised me too."


    Meishen also sighed.


    "But I have a question."


    "Nn? What?"


    Mifi raised her head, and could only see Meishen showing a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    "You always tell me to go, go, but you told Vati she couldn''t."


    "¡­¡­Do you want me to tell you to join in on a seven-person nighttime orgy?"


    "No¡­¡­ that''s not what I meant!"


    Meishen''s face flushed red in an instant, and that response made Mifi naturally relax.


    There were many profound areas of male-female interactions. Mifi felt that Vati seemed to had taught her something - which was that when one revealed the truth easily, it could let everything become barefaced and vulgar.


    So, the red-faced Meishen made Mifi feel at peace. The lovestruck her who had imagined a many-person fantasy made Mifi feel at peace.


    Did she feel at peace because she also longed for something of that level?


    "What should I say? Nn-"


    But, in any case¡­¡­


    "I mean, it''s enough for us to talk about that kind of love."


    Seeing Meishen whose face was still flushed with redness, Mifi deeply felt this way.


    Of course, today''s interview wouldn''t be able to be written into an article.


    Because Mifi was yelled at by the editor, ''How could there be this kind of girl!''

 Volume 20, Mortal Technica

    Volume 20, Mortal Technica


    Spring was near.


    "The weather is really nice."


    Harley leisurely drank tea while looking at the scenery outside from the window of the research lab.


    Recently, there had been some new students looking to enter the school next semester who had taken the roaming buses to come here, so things could become noisy easily.


    However, in the end that kind of situation would only happen in the area with residences for foreigners, so the location of Harley''s research lab - also the area of the Alchemy Department - was still very quiet.


    More importantly, though it hadn''t been long, when the deeply cold winter finished, the warm air that came with spring was washing away any tension in the atmosphere.


    Just opening the closed window let fresh air flow in, making one feel fantastic.


    However¡­¡­


    "Close the window, dust will get in."


    "Guah, my files! My files are flying away! Hurry up and close the window!"


    The voices coming from behind his back made Harley frown. After closing the window, he turned his head and looked behind him.


    "Uh¡­¡­ I think I should still say it."


    The two companions who used the research lab along with him were here - Kirik and Taurus. The three of them all specialized in Dites, so they would research together, but they didn''t deliberately collaborate, so the reports and research results that were submitted to the Alchemy Department were done individually.


    There was the dark-personality Kirik who always wore a displeased look, Taurus who always had a bright exterior, and Harley.


    "The dust in this room is definitely more than outside, and if you put your files away properly they wouldn''t be blown everywhere by the wind."


    "Shut up, you''re not allowed to lecture me!"


    Taurus yelled angrily, but Kirik just narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction.


    But, this room was actually that dirty.


    Though there were tables here for three people to do their work individually, research books, magazines, and paper was piled everywhere around the tables, and tools and small parts along with some wires were strewn between them with almost no gaps. When the three of them focused on research, there were quite a few instances when they would work while eating things, so there were some food scraps and some sauce that seemed to have leaked out dropped on the floor, still there even now.


    In Harley''s eyes was reflected a piece of vegetable that could have dropped out from a sandwich, which looked miserable after being constantly squashed and trampled by their feet.


    ¡­¡­Why would this kind of scene make a painful feeling emerge in his heart?


    "I put my files away so they don''t get blown away, and I also know what files are in what place."


    "Shut up! I also do that kind of thing!"


    Taurus seemed very impatient. But he was normally always very impatient, so Harley wasn''t concerned about his response. Though his exterior was bright and lively, his inner feelings were this explosive, just like how Kirik always had an unpleasant expression on his face. In other words, this was their normal state of mind. Harley wondered how he was able to survive in this kind of environment.


    The reason everyone said alchemists were all weird people was related to this kind of situation.


    After drinking the remaining tea, Harley drew out a paper from the tools and files that had been blown around by the wind.


    "But, the budget increase is really great."


    Today, unexpected good news had come to this research lab. Other than Military Artists, all of the underclassmen up to the third-years all belonged to the general education subject, and they could only change to a specialized department after rising to their fourth year, but the Alchemy students weren''t the same. As long as they passed a special test that was held after they reached their second year, they could enter the Alchemy Department earlier. Studying Dites required proficiency in various areas, and the goal of this was to get them started earlier and cultivate the people with these comprehensive technical skills, but most people felt that they did this to ''quickly send the weirdos to where they should be''.


    It was sorrowful that the Alchemy students had no way of negating that.


    The three people staying in this research lab were currently in the third year, and they were all geniuses or scholars that had passed the special exam.


    Moreover, the results of the Alchemy Student budget committee meeting had been released today, and they had decided to raise the budget of the research lab of Harley and the others.


    "Hmph, not so much as our research findings were affirmed, but rather because we were lucky enough to have the Student Council request us to make that thing."


    Kirik harrumphed and sounded displeased.


    "The Adamantium Dite."


    Taurus also seemed to feel displeased.


    "The multiple form function I had so much trouble making didn''t even get used!"


    The idea of the Adamantium Dite, which could change the Dite mixing ratio during battle, had been proposed by Kirik, but Taurus had been the one who had the skills to implement this idea. So, Taurus felt very displeased that Layfon almost hadn''t used the Adamantium Dite''s biggest selling point - the multi-form function - in actual battle.


    Though Kirik had felt satisfied at Layfon''s results when he had begun using blades, the weapons that they made were slightly different from what he imagined in his heart, so he was probably also displeased.


    However, Harley was different.


    "Really? But I think it should be that way."


    Harley believed that what Layfon wanted most wasn''t actually improvements in the weapon''s shape or performance. Layfon possessed a Kei strong enough to amaze others, so what Layfon needed should be a Dite that allowed him to use as much of that strength as possible. Because of this, Harley was working with other things as well as the Adamantium Dite in order to improve their Kei capacities as much as possible.


    However, until now, Harley still hadn''t been able to make anything surpassing the Adamantium Dite.


    Though this made Harley feel dissatisfied, he didn''t hate the feeling of continuing to move forward. After all, this would be the fourth spring to welcome in after he had come to Zuellni with the goal of becoming a Dite mechanic. He still needed two years to graduate, and after graduation he could still work with his parents as a Dite mechanic and learn many things from those seniors. Even if he could easily reach his goal, it would only make the things behind him uninteresting.


    It was good for people to have something to challenge them, Harley thought.


    In this regard, the other two people with bad moods and impatient attitudes were also because they hadn''t reached the goals they had set. The reason they were able to keep themselves motivated was related to those attitudes. The research results of the two of them had never been affected by their bad moods or impatient attitudes, so that was probably how things were.


    "Ah, whatever! In any case, we should decide what to do next!"


    Taurus spoke loudly as if to change the mood.


    "What? You want to make something together again?"


    Kirik frowned in annoyance.


    "I want to research the golden ratio of durability and cutting power, along with new materials that are able to realize that ratio."


    "Rather than that, the multi-form function is better! This time I''ll definitely research something useful! Let''s complete the Karen Kei specialized Dite that I''ve been testing recently!"


    "Didn''t we already reach the conclusion that Karen Kei doesn''t need multi-form functionality?"


    "Conclusions of that level won''t douse my passion!"


    "There''s nothing more troublesome than a researcher who doesn''t think about the user."


    "You''re the only one with no right to say that!"


    It was already a custom for the two of them to bicker, so Harley quickly stopped listening to their conversation, and turned his eyes to the window.


    Many things had happened this year.


    More than a year had passed since Nina had added him to the Seventeenth platoon, but if he used the opening ceremony as a starting point, it was about to be one year. Seeing the fresh new students who would enter next year, Harley felt that even more clearly.


    It has almost been a year since he - Layfon Alsief - had come here. On the scale of a human''s life, one year wasn''t that long of a time. But, it definitely wasn''t an exaggeration to say that many things had happened in a year.


    He had entered the platoon competition with the seventeenth platoon that had problems even competing, had obtained continuous victories like never before, and even proved his power because filth monsters had attacked. Because of his power, the Adamantium Dite that had been rejected in the planning phase had been born. And because he was here, the Shim Adamantium Dite had been thought up especially from his fighting methods.


    Moreover, though it didn''t have anything to do with him, Harley had also seen progress in protective gear meant for fighting filth monsters and Kei cannons.


    This was a fight for survival. Though Harley didn''t want to agree with that kind of thought, it was because he was in this kind of battle that his techniques had developed this quickly. The Alchemy students had responded to the Military Arts students'' requests and created new things. Harley believed that process was extremely natural.


    It was because of Layfon that he had been able to spend such a substantial year.


    It was because¡­¡­ of Layfon¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking a year back, a certain scene suddenly flashed through his mind.


    Harley normally wouldn''t care about that kind of thing. Especially when he was focusing on research, he could even be said to be totally immersed in his thoughts.


    But Harley Sutton was a person, a living being, and also a man. He had instinctive desires. Fatigue and hunger were also like that. Though he could ignore those needs when his mind was focused on researching, there were limits to what he could endure. And that was applicable to the situation, as expected.


    Any healthy boy would naturally be like that.


    "Ahh¡­¡­"


    So even if he couldn''t help from murmuring that kind of thing, he was helpless about it.


    "I really want a girlfriend."


    What emerged in his mind was the situation surrounding Layfon. He got bentos of love, and there were people who made food for him when he was at home and in training¡­¡­ Not only that, even Felli who had been reluctant to join had even become more active after he entered. Not only that, his childhood friend from his hometown had come to find him, like a girl who admired him following him to this Academy City. Would the day come when there weren''t any girls around him¡­¡­ Harley couldn''t help but doubt that.


    Layfon originally hadn''t seemed like he had been trying to become sweethearts with any of the girls, but Harley couldn''t know how that situation would turn out later. Particularly, in the business concerning Grendan recently, some sort of situation seemed to have occurred with his childhood friend, and maybe that made him realize his own feelings slightly. Sharnid always jokingly said that he had a congenital slowness, but maybe there would be a day when he would have to take back that teasing.


    Harley thought that this was essentially a good thing for Layfon.


    He definitely didn''t feel¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ unhappy.


    After all, in the Academy City Zuellni, platoon members were like celebrities. Though the scales differed in size, every platoon had their own fan club, and it wasn''t a strange thing for some people to send gifts over during training. Never mind Sharnid and Felli along with the Dalshena who was originally from the tenth platoon, Harley had even seen the new platoon member Naruki receive gifts.


    It wasn''t only Layfon who could encounter this kind of good situation particularly easily. Harley had also seen people other than the list he had just mentioned receiving gifts from their fans.


    However, what should he say- it was definitely a problem of distance. Though Sharnid was frivolous, he would maintain a suitable distance when he was dealing with his female fans. Though Layfon also didn''t agree to his fans'' solicitations easily, from another point of view, there were many girls who were very close to him, and that was definitely the reason Harley cared about this matter.


    Feeling someone''s gaze, Harley suddenly returned to his senses.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What is it?"


    At some time, Kirik and Taurus had stopped their bickering, and the two of them silently looked at Harley.


    "Harley¡­¡­"


    "You¡­¡­"


    "W¡­¡­what¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "D¡­¡­don''t be like that, don''t look at me like that!"


    The pitying gazes from the two of them sent Harley into disarray.


    "Don''t think about it, it will only make you feel empty."


    "What? You''re already that backed up? How sad."


    "Shut up! Think about why that is!"


    Though Harley had that thought, he hadn''t thought he would unexpectedly give it words, and he realized that the temperature of his face had jumped.


    "There aren''t any good women in the real world. Don''t we also have research! Since you have those kinds of thoughts, why don''t you do this?"


    Harley thought that Taurus was going to grab his own arm tightly, but Taurus offered the magazine in his hands for him to see.


    On it was a two-dimensional girl.


    Her body was very petite, and she was very cute. Her creator had put an extreme emphasis on cuteness into her drawing, so if she appeared in the three dimensional world, her entire body might be filled with unnatural feelings from top to bottom, but she was indeed cute when shown in a magazine.


    "This is the superb maiden Lantica!"


    For some reason, Taurus said the name of the two-dimensional girl with a very proud tone.


    "If you make something yourself, it will have a loving feeling that something mass-produced won''t, and I think that after your possessive desires are satisfied, incredible things can happen. Ah, though the basic structure is the same, models like skeletons or similar things obviously have their own differences. After all, making something that''s exactly the same doesn''t have any significance."


    "No thanks, reality is better!"


    "Bastard! This is also reality!"


    "I''ll enjoy that kind of thing after I''ve looked at reality!"


    "Don''t think that only reality can make you happy!"


    Harley already wasn''t very clear on the situation. Right now he was being lured in by Taurus into that territory that he could never come back from while being immersed in Kirik''s extremely contemptuous gaze. In the end, Harley left the research lab without making any progress at all.


    ¡ó


    Just sighing was meaningless.


    Though no one was criticizing him, Harley who was walking along on the road back home sighed while thinking that.


    Anyone single, regardless of whom, should¡­¡­ yes, they would feel the sudden loneliness that he felt to be unbearable.


    Of course, even if he just spoke about it unconsciously, Harley understood that it was a very empty action. Thinking from Kirik and Taurus''s point of view, it would be unbearable to be forced to listen to such words. After all, the two of them were people who were even worse than Harley at communicating with others, and Harley also knew that they didn''t have girlfriends.


    Normally, even Harley wouldn''t think of such matters. But as he was now, with his body heavy and the sounds of the city''s legs reverberating through the spring air, he suddenly had that urgent thought.


    Maybe the feeling of spring created the feeling in him that he would have a new encounter.


    That kind of feeling would often be a mistake, and Harley had long since understood that fact, but he still couldn''t stop that feeling from emerging. Even if it couldn''t be confirmed, even if it were just a kind of mood, Harley still had to suddenly face this kind of loneliness and this kind of feeling.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t stop sighing.


    Once he left the school building, he could only return home - the current Harley had trouble bearing that current feeling. If there was a good opportunity, maybe he might be able to easily get rid of that feeling, but he couldn''t control that himself, which was the unfortunate and troublesome part of critical situations. So the only thing Harley could do right now was count the constant sighs that came out of his mouth.


    But, as said before - for good opportunities and encounters, since he couldn''t control them, the people involved had no way to knowing when they would occur.


    So, Harley didn''t know at all that there was a person blocking his road. Harley had no way of knowing that this person was a girl, or that that girl would open her mouth to speak to him, or what her words would be.


    In other words, all of this suddenly happened.


    ¡ó


    Recently, she hadn''t had many opportunities to meet Harley. If they weren''t during the refurbishment of the Military Arts hall. Though the two of them were childhood friends from the same hometown, if they lost the opportunity to see each other, they obviously wouldn''t meet.


    But, even if there was no platoon training, she had a character that wouldn''t neglect her individual training - that was the reason Nina was Nina.


    With no other choice, Nina went to Harley''s research lab to ask Harley to fix her training Dite.


    However, Harley wasn''t inside the research lab.


    "He hasn''t come at all recently."


    So, the person burdened with the repairs turned into Kirik who was wearing the same discontent face as usual, and the Dite was connected through a special machine to his terminal.


    "Is he sick?"


    It was really strange for Harley to not come to the research lab, a situation as strange as Nina skipping training without a reason.


    "No¡­¡­"


    Several wrinkles were added to his unhappy expression as he murmured quietly. The movements of his hands didn''t stop as he did that.


    "No¡­¡­ In some sense, it counts as a sickness."


    "Nn? What does that mean?"


    Nina didn''t understand what Kirik had said, so she tilted her head and showed a confused expression.


    "No¡­¡­"


    Kirik replied very vaguely. But, maybe his mind and hands could function independently, as the repairs of the Dite had already progressed to the next stage.


    "It''s a material deterioration. Recently, the lifetimes of Dites have become shorter."


    Kirik spoke while reaching into the box next to the console¡­¡­ from Nina''s perspective, she really couldn''t make out what difference there was between the contents of that box and the trashcan beside it, but he still took out a new Dite material from inside it and commenced replacement work.


    "Ah¡­¡­ It''s because¡­¡­"


    Just as the words were about to leave her mouth, Nina retracted them.


    Previously when Zuellni had been caught in a crisis, Nina''s ability had increased in a short period of time, even making it so that she couldn''t use her own power completely with a normal Dite - a similar plight as Layfon.


    Because of this, Nina had gotten in trouble, but resolved this problem by obtaining the Electronic Fairy''s help.


    However, she couldn''t use those in routine training, so she could only use a normal Dite. But, maybe Nina hadn''t achieved Layfon''s level of power control, and normal Dites would become scrapped in her hands.


    "What happened?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ maybe I''ve grown?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Nina had originally planned on fudging it with a joke, but she got a thorny reply from Kirik.


    "Actually, it''s more accurate to say that you''re being manipulated by a new toy."


    He had said that if he observed the condition of the Dite, he could understand almost everything about the Military Artist who was its wielder.


    The worlds he spoke stung her chest.


    "If it were that guy, he could use the Dite while understanding its limits."


    ''That guy'' obviously meant Layfon. Even now, there were several unrestored Dites arranged on the table. Their forms were all blades, so they were definitely weapons made for Layfon. Kirik also had things he was responsible for, and judging by how he talked, Layfon perfectly fit the part.


    Just as Nina was thinking about that, Kirik finished repairing the Dite.


    "If there''s something you''re not satisfied with, go find that guy."


    "Thanks."


    Nina received the Dite. Kirik gazed at the data in the image reflected on the terminal, like his interest had already moved to a different place. After thanking him again, Nina left the research lab.


    Just then, the other resident of the research lab walked in, but he seemed very angry, so he passed by Nina without even noticing she was there.


    The angry slam of a door made Nina tilt her head, but she didn''t do anything other than feel confused.


    "Damn, that bastard!"


    Taurus let out an angry voice as soon as he entered the research lab, but Kirik just frowned, not moving his gaze from the image on the terminal.


    "Sheetty guy, to think he would show those colors!"


    It seemed that he was shouting abuse while forcefully kicking the things scattered on the floor, and his feet had kicked something large and hurt a lot. Even with that, he was still angry as he sat down on the chair in front of his working desk.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hey, you couldn''t have missed it, right?"


    Kirik still kept his ignoring attitude, so Taurus spoke to him with an impatient tone. Kirik expressed the displeasure in his heart with a frown, and then put the hand that had been on his chin to the wheels of his wheelchair. But, he still didn''t look at Taurus.


    "It just means he''s also a man."


    "Is that it?"


    "Could it be that you have some way of resolving it? Do you want to go convince him to wake him up?"


    "Yeah, of course I''ll go convince him, I''ll tell him to hurry up and wake up. Something like a three-dimensional girl will only bring unhappiness."


    It was hard to imagine that the man who had proposed taking two-dimensional girls into three dimensions not long ago would say that kind of line.


    No, maybe something taken from two dimensions to three wasn''t the same as something that had been three-dimensional from the beginning. But, Kirik had no interest at all in the difference between the two.


    "You''re the one who should be convinced."


    "What did you say!"


    "Though it''s insignificant, you should wait for that kind of thing to calm down by itself. Right now, nothing we say will be effective."


    In order to end the topic of two and three dimensions, Kirik quickly butted in.


    "Tch¡­¡­"


    Taurus clicked and shut his mouth, and Kirik once again focused his mind on the terminal image.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Could it be that you''re jealous?"


    "You''re annoying!"


    Kirik''s simple question made Taurus''s face go red.


    ¡ó


    Her name was Nene Mia Monsouf.


    "It''s fine to call me Nene or Mia, but don''t call me by both names. Since no one would do that in my hometown."


    Harley recognized her from when he had just entered the Alchemy department.


    She was a senpai one year higher than Harley, and moreover had looked after him quite a bit when he had just entered the Alchemy department. She was quite tall, with a head of short silver hair, and small glasses perched on her nose. He had heard that it was just a measuring instrument she had made herself, so she wasn''t actually nearsighted.


    Her Alchemy research was autonomous machinery. Like the cleaning machines that could be seen moving back and forth in rooms or buildings, or the trash-picking machines that were occasionally wandering the streets, or the paper book organizing machines in libraries, or the artificial intelligence machines that could be seen everywhere on the roads - any citizen would be able to see those machines.


    Battle machines that Military Artists would see during training were also included.


    And her focus was being responsible for inventing battle machines used in training.


    She seemed a bit neurotic if observed from afar, but if one came close, he could feel that she had a gentle temperament. Was it because she possessed an upright posture like a Military Artist along with friendly eyes? Harley thought so.


    "Um, does it trouble you that I suddenly confessed to you?"


    "It doesn''t, no way."


    The intellectual atmosphere she had that Harley did not possess, along with the slight loving atmosphere she gave off, made his face grow hot.


    Right now, Harley was in her research lab. This place didn''t have to be shared by three people like Harley and the others'', but was a personal-use research lab.


    There was an object covered by sheets in the room. Though he didn''t know what it was, the interior of the room was surprisingly tidy other than it, and a tea set had even been placed. It was a level of tidiness worlds apart from the research lab of Harley and the others, even making him have the thought ''Is this place really a research lab?''.


    However, the smell of oil that couldn''t be completely removed still told him a fact - this place was the same as the research lab that Harley and the other used, a space that existed to be used for research.


    Harley felt a bit light-headed from the sharp aroma from the tea while he tensely sat on the chair.


    In the night before, while Harley had been blankly walking on the road, Nene had been the one who appeared in front of him.


    What was surprising was that she had confessed to Harley.


    This incredibly surprising fact made Harley gape wordlessly in doubt, and he even looked in all directions to see whether there was someone else in the darkness sneakily laughing at his incredulous appearance.


    However, he hadn''t noticed anyone else there.


    "Um, am I no good?"


    "Th¡­¡­That''s not the case at all! Of course that''s not true!"


    Her words easily captured Harley.


    Even now, he still had some doubt about this matter in his heart.


    After all, she was a beautiful girl, and excelled to the point of having her personal research lab. Including coming up with the Adamantium Dite, this year Harley and the others had assisted the seventeenth platoon and Layfon, and helped out with the requests of other platoons as well, and showed their activity in many other areas. Though those results had been recognized by their increase in budget, they still hadn''t been permitted to have their own personal research labs for the next year.


    Right now, only Layfon could use the Adamantium Dite, so its usage wasn''t very widespread. In that regard, the Adamantium Dite couldn''t be said to be a breakthrough invention. Though the Shim Adamantium Dite had received a high evaluation, its cost control was poor due to a usage of large amounts of Dite material, and because of this the Student Council hadn''t ordered it to be used in actual battle. Without the Student Council''s subsidies, the Shim Adamantium Dite could only become an option for a Military Artist looking for the best weapon efficiency. In that regard, this conclusion was quite reasonable.


    On the other hand, Nene hadn''t only invented training machines for Military Artist use, but she had also tried deriving techniques to be used in other areas, so the scope of her activity was very broad. Moreover, Harley had also heard that she had gotten many actual results, and because of this it could be said that it was a natural outcome for her to possess her personal research lab.


    Yes, she was very outstanding.


    Why had she, who was like that, chosen himself?


    Harley still thought about this.


    "Because you''re very cute."


    "Huh?"


    "You showed a look of doubt, so I said the reason. Is that not enough?"


    "Th¡­¡­that''s not what I meant."


    An embarrassed feeling of being seen through made Harley lower his head.


    "Of course, if you were too poor of an Alchemy student, I wouldn''t like you even if you were very cute."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The word ''like'' made his face become even hotter.


    Th¡­¡­The stimulation was too intense.


    To a novice in love like Harley, just that word made his entire body unable to move.


    Ahh, but, if he didn''t think of a topic to talk about¡­¡­


    It had already been three days ago since her confession to him. After that, when the two of them met around school, Harley would always become shy like this and unable to properly speak to her.


    Ahh, but, topic topic¡­¡­ What should I talk about?


    Harley didn''t have anything in his mind that could serve as a topic. Up through now, he had always single-mindedly focused on Dite research, and until now he hadn''t even felt interested in other things, like fashion, music, or movies.


    On the other hand, Nene wore pretty clothes under her white Alchemy lab coat, and even Harley could see instantly that she was very fashionable. Even in this aspect, Nene still didn''t have any faults.


    Uuu¡­¡­ nothing. He no longer had a choice.


    "S¡­¡­senpai, what research are you conducting now?"


    She was also an Alchemy student, so she couldn''t hate that kind of topic. Harley thought this as he spoke.


    "Right now? I''m making new battle machines for training. Do you want to see?''


    "Ah, okay."


    Nene wasn''t unhappy. Though Harley relaxed a bit, after he saw Nene walking to the covered object, he still went along with her curiously. Since the moment he had entered this room, he had been very interested in the object underneath the sheets.


    Nene grabbed the sheets tightly, and pulled them off all at once.


    "Uwah¡­¡­"


    What was there was a three-dimensional creature model with a height reaching about up to Harley''s chest. Of course, it wasn''t just a three-dimensional model.


    It was probably a test work, because its outer layer was made quite roughly. Maybe it was made to move by extension, as there were many parts on its head area with such functions. It didn''t even have an exoskeleton, and just directly showed the sensory machines inside, with wires hanging down lightly and vertically.


    Harley had seen this creature before.


    "A larva?"


    "Right, used for actual battle training. After all, a mature phase is way too big, and it can fly in the air, so I think it''s better to use a simulator to carry out that training. But that would become a large-scale group battle, and also leads to some problem in price of equipment, so because of this we can''t use such a method as an answer to Military Artist group training. But, if it were a larva, we only need to make a certain number to let two or three platoons carry out cooperative battle training on the practice field? Moreover, it was also raised once in Military Artist reports that using a simulator doesn''t let the Military Artists get used to pain as early as possible."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Nina would be ecstatic once she heard this, Harley thought.


    "I plan to make the size of the finished produce even closer to the real creature. But with that, there will be problem with the materials. Though we can manage to make material for the shell from synthetic compression plates made from sand, we definitely need to choose softer materials for the moving systems. Considering how many we''ll have to cobble together, how far we can reduce the cost is also a problem."


    The eloquent remarks felt quite fresh to Harley. What to strengthen, and what to cut down - when creating a product, those questions were bound to spin around in one''s head. However, Harley didn''t often think about cost control. Even if he considered it, at it would just be research fees paid as a commission.


    Even in Dite research, Harley preferred to adjust Dites made for personal use, so it could be said that he didn''t need to go think about cost control. Even if only Layfon could use the Adamantium Dite, Harley thought that its specifications were just that way, so he couldn''t do anything about it. Though the Shim Adamantium Dite was almost reaching perfection, Harley didn''t change his way of thinking because of it. He thought that in the end he was a researcher, so it was fine to pass the problems of actually using those things to other people to resolve. In the end, applicability wasn''t very important when chasing personal bests.


    Maybe this was the correct thinking of a researcher.


    But, if he really wanted to let his creations become reality, thinking about those parts of the product would definitely make it easier for them to be accepted. Not giving the question ''how can this thing be used?'' to the user when things were completed, but giving the other party a direction to some extent, that would make it more comfortable for the other party.


    This person couldn''t only research.


    Harley had originally respected this senpai greatly, and after learning of her ways of thinking, that thought became even more deeply rooted.


    "Senpai''s really amazing."


    "That''s not true. Also, your Dite adjustment techniques have won very high praise among the Military Artists."


    "That couldn''t be."


    "¡­¡­Hm, I want to let you see something."


    "Huh?"


    "Actually, I''m mostly already chosen the materials. But considering the cost, I can''t use very good materials, so I''ve encountered a small bottleneck in calculated strength."


    "Ahh, I see."


    An actual larva¡­¡­ Harley had never seen the actual moving creature with his own eyes, but he had participated in after-battle cleanup, and had actually touched their exoskeletons and felt their toughness. Moreover, after performing anatomies of many larvae and researching, he had obtained various data. It would definitely be very difficult to make such a thing move, even to just let it advance forward. No, it was enough to just make it move. But, if its movements easily stopped after a single blow from a Military Artist student, then it would be a waste. In that case, it needed some degree of strength. Though a compromise had to be made with the premise of mass production, if even its performance was compromised, then it would have no reason for existing.


    "Can I ask for a bit of your opinion?"


    "Of course that''s no problem, leave it to me!"


    Harley thumped his chest.


    Compared to not knowing what to say, this was much better.


    At the time, that was what Harley thought.


    ¡ó


    "Can I bother you for a moment?"


    After hearing those words, Kirik moved the hands placed on his wheelchair''s wheels. After class, he prepared to go to the research lab where he normally stayed, and this was something that happened in the meantime. So, his wheelchair stopped. At first glance, it was just a normal hand-powered wheelchair without any special functions, but actually just by placing one''s hands on the cover of the wheels and controlling it with subtle force, it could move by itself.


    But changing directions was still really annoying - just as Kirik thought this, the other party moved in front of him.


    Kirik remembered that he was in a high position and a second-year Alchemy student, but he didn''t remember the other person''s name. Had he heard it before? Kirik tried remembering, but even that action felt troublesome to him.


    "What do you want?"


    "¡­¡­Hey you, I''m the Head."


    "So what do you want?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Kirik asked again, the other person showed an expression as if his momentum had been stopped and swallowed the words in his mouth.


    "¡­¡­Are you in the same research lab as Harley Sutton?"


    "Why?"


    Kirik quietly gave off an impatient air. I''m the Head so you obviously have to show respect¡­¡­ it wasn''t that attitude that made Kirik impatient, but from the words in the beginning, he had faintly felt the dislike the other person had towards him.


    That man showed a timid expression again. However, this time his face clearly showed the dislike he held for Kirik.


    "He''s being used."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Maybe he needed some time to be able to restore his mind''s vigor, as his face constantly twitched. Kirik sat on his wheelchair, so the man''s gaze was above him. Maybe the height of his vision made the man have a mistaken feeling of strength over the other person, and his face finally showed an atmosphere of complete contempt for Kirik.


    "He''s really pitiful. There are a lot of innocent guys in the Alchemy Department, and she''s also a beautiful girl, so he was easily tricked, and doesn''t know that he''s just being used for the next assessment test."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The man already completely despised Kirik, and his words became more plentiful. Kirik quietly observed from the side.


    "Because this year''s research results were poor, her current position is very precarious. If the next battle assessment fails, she might be evicted from her research lab. She''s using him for that purpose¡­¡­"


    "Have you spoken enough?"


    "Nn? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ack!"


    Kirik interrupted the man''s words. Because the man had gotten carried away, he had unknowingly moved his gaze from Kirik''s body at some point. After seeing Kirik''s expression, his voice choked.


    "Then please get out."


    Kirik looked at the man with a face even more displeased than normal, and the man was completely cowed by that gaze. He hastily moved back from in front of the wheelchair.


    "Since you''re also a researcher, why don''t you spend the time you use gossiping about other people on the things you want to create?"


    "Ah, uwah, ah¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirik looked at the man''s shameful face without interest, and moved his wheelchair.


    "Hey!"


    After a while, a familiar voice caught up.


    It was Taurus.


    "Hey, was that talk for real just now? What should we do?"


    "Nothing."


    Taurus who had been hiding somewhere eavesdropping said this anxiously, but Kirik just frowned, muttering with his usual expression.


    "Though that guy is stupid, he''s not an idiot."


    ¡ó


    This day had finally come.


    The day of the battle assessment.


    There wasn''t anyone on the battlefield during the holiday. The morning air was clear and fresh, and the smell of oil gradually seeped into it.


    Harley listened to the growl of the motor next to his ears while connecting the terminal to the battle training-usage mock filth monster - named ''A-1'' - to check its condition.


    Though there had been other workers helping when it had been moved here, it was only Harley and Nene who were responsible for inspecting A-1.


    "How is it?"


    The voice coming from behind him was filled with worry. The sound of footsteps came from the restless Nene, continuously passing through Harley''s back.


    "Don''t worry, the movement systems are secure, and it operates very efficiently. The data seems completely the same compared to the tests that we performed earlier."


    Harley ignored Nene''s impatient mood, continuing to begin the inspection of the artificial intelligence. This part should have been done by Nene, but for some reason, she had given the inspection work to Harley after the frame had been assembled, doing other work herself.


    It felt strange.


    Harley liked doing things that weren''t routine, because it could put him in a good mood and various ideas would spill forth from points of view that he had never thought about. The inspiration he had obtained by working together with Nene on A-1 was even more than his normal repair work on abandoned products. He had even written down some ideas, and planned on immediately starting them after this business ended.


    Even so, this was still very strange.


    "Nene-senpai, please do the final check."


    From Harley''s point of view, there were no problems with the artificial intelligence. The artificial intelligence that this machine used didn''t have much of a difference with the ones used by cleaning machines. The different part was in acknowledging whether objects were enemies or trash, and the responses made were to attack or to pick up, those were the only dissimilarities.


    "Nn, if Harley thinks there are no problems after seeing it, then that''s enough."


    Nene said this without even looking at the image on the terminal.


    It really was very strange.


    Though Harley thought this, right now he didn''t have time to ask about it.


    The minute hand of the clock indicated that the assessment would soon begin.


    The communication machine in the preparation room gave off an electronic noise, and Nene pressed the button.


    "Okay, Understood."


    After she ended her response, Harley anxiously took off the machine attached on top of the A-1, checking whether the outer shell was indeed connected, and readying it to a state where it could activate at any time.


    "Let''s go."


    "Alright."


    Harley nodded his head, and gave the start button of the A-1 to her. She quietly gazed at the button for a bit, and then pressed it.


    A-1 quietly moved, and then began advancing towards the practice field. In order to follow it, Harley and the others rode a small motorcycle.


    A-1''s sensory machines accurately locked on the specified standby location. It advanced towards there, and after checking the location, it stopped.


    When the motorcycle stopped slightly behind it, the two of them began observing the situation.


    Though Harley and Nene couldn''t see, the battle training-usage mock filth monsters invented by other students should be positioned on the other side of the practice field.


    This was a fight between battle training-usage mock filth monsters. Harley and the others had to win this fight, and they had to do more than just win against their opponent. They had to obtain victory comprehensively - like durability, lifetime, ease of repairs, cost efficiency for mass production - outside of battle as well.


    This was very difficult.


    If it were just for winning a fight, certain parts wouldn''t require any expenditure of effort. However, if the important parts weren''t improved because of other portions that had to be worked on, the creator would feel anxious, and that anxiety was related to the anxiety they felt after coming here.


    Nene, who had been the creator, obviously had a solemn expression on her face.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll win."


    Harley blurted that out.


    Nene showed a surprised expression and turned around, and then a wry smile emerged on her face.


    "How can the researcher say that kind of wishful, cheap prediction."


    The beep announcing the start of the competition sounded.


    A-1 whose motor was quietly running began to move at this moment. A real larva would use countless legs to support and move its giant body. But replicating that kind of movement method would make the machinery become complex and errors would emerge, so the two of them had decided to use the treads that heavy-duty construction vehicles used as a movement system.


    The tread movement system accurately dug into the damp soil of the practice field, and then began advancing. A-1 still wasn''t at full speed, because it was using its sensing machines to locate the enemy''s position.


    Not long after, and maybe because its sensing machines had locked on to the enemy position, A-1 suddenly explosively raised its speed.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    Even if they chased it they couldn''t do anything. In order to return to the preparation room and observe the data from A-1, the two of them moved the motorcycle.


    A-1 advanced.


    The enemy''s position was very clear, and the distance continued to shorten. The speed at which the two drew closer was even faster than the speed of A-1, indicating that the opponent had also noticed A-1''s location. But it didn''t change any fighting strategies according to this fact, just single-mindedly charging forward.


    According to testimony of the Military Artists, this was exactly the same as the usual attack of larvae. If there wasn''t any abnormality, the larva''s movements would probably be derived from its survival instinct, but A-1''s situation was because its designer had only allowed it to take the actions ''charge at the enemy and then destroy it''.


    A-1 was a giant attacking weapon. It could be said that it single-mindedly charged it target, used its outer shell to collide, smashing the enemy, and that this was its only reason for existence.


    A-1 advanced. It knocked over the manmade vegetation in the center of the practice field, trampling them while it advanced.


    The locked target was at a distance that could be confirmed with the eyes.


    A battle training-usage mock filth monster that had been given the same reason for existence charged at A-1. A-1 boldly rushed the enemy.


    The outer shells of the two collided, but one side was knocked back, things that could be called sparks if not for their overly strong luminosity burst out, and a boom shook the ground.


    The sudden sound even reached Harley and Nene.


    "How''s the damage?"


    After Nene asked with a stiff voice, Harley began reading the information displayed on the screen.


    "Some damage and cracking has appeared on the outer shell, and the internal machinery¡­¡­ is alright!"


    Harley cried out very happily. But, Nene didn''t respond. Turning around, he could only see her arms tightly wrapped around her chest, and she seemed a bit dazed.


    "We did it¡­¡­"


    "We did it!"


    Nene''s stiff body began to slowly soften. However, the test hadn''t yet ended. Harley quickly moved his gaze back to the image on the terminal.


    "The machinery is still suffering a massive load in several areas. The two sides are pushing each other right now. But there''s no problem with movement power, and the increase in temperature is also in the predicted range."


    By the displayed data, he could understand that the two sides were currently pushing each other at a slow speed, and the collision that had occurred just now hadn''t sent any side flying, and they had entered a tug-of-war with the manner of pushing each other directly. When they had a Military Artist as an opponent, this kind of situation couldn''t have much significance. However, since the moment Harley had heard of this assessment, he had constantly thought about this possibility. So Harley had put in quite a bit of work on the various load capacities of the machinery.


    Harley was confident in its endurance.


    Next was power, and that would be good if they could win in this battle of strength.


    A tension that made his stomach clench assaulted Harley, and he also felt from behind his back that Nene who had temporarily gotten out of her rigid state was tensing up again. The tension of the two of them was even sent into the terminal, and maybe because of this, the many words on the image changed to make them feel abnormally anxious.


    "¡­¡­Ah!"


    Harley gazed at the changing words. The load amounts on the machinery that sent power to the treads had begun quickly decreasing. That meant that the treads were digging into the ground normally and moving forward. That definitely wasn''t because the fight with the opponent had already been resolved, and the evidence was that it was still enduring a load higher than during normal movement.


    "We''re pushing it back¡­¡­ Yes, we''re pushing it back!"


    Harley clapped his hands.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes! Go! Do it!"


    Harley wasn''t concerned about Nene''s silence, but continued to jump with the data on the terminal image. The power going into the tread system continued to increase, and the tread system responded, pushing forward while biting into the ground. The load being endured by the front of the outer shell had changed. Though there had been damage accumulated at the surface and cracks that continued to spread, the interior was still unharmed.


    A-1 smoothly pushed the opponent.


    Just then, a communication machine suddenly beeped.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    The test hadn''t ended. According to the schedule, a communication shouldn''t have come at this critical point.


    Nene anxiously grabbed the communication machine.


    "¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?"


    That voice showed her anxiety to Harley. The data continued showing their side¡¯s advantage, but Nene''s face showed that some unfortunate situation had happened.


    "I understand, I''ll quickly take countermeasures¡­¡­ as insurance, please prepare the shelters."


    The voice filled with a sense of crisis made Harley stand up.


    "Senpai, what''s happened?"


    "¡­¡­The opponents seem to have already given out the stop signal."


    "Huh?"


    The surprised Harley quickly checked the terminal image. However, the data listed out from the sensing machines didn''t indicate such a situation.


    This was a training-usage machine, so its goal wasn''t to give the opponent deadly wounds. Because of this, during training, the fighting outfits of Military Artists would be affixed with machines monitoring their vital signals. Once their livelihood was down to a certain value, that machine would broadcast the stop signal. The machine was installed with safety measures, and once it received that stop signal it would stop its attack, but¡­¡­


    "Are the safety measures not operating normally? Or is it the sensing machines? It couldn''t be¡­¡­"


    Was it the collision at the beginning that had made the sensing machines go faulty? But no such signals had appeared. In that case, was the data shown on the terminal wrong?


    Regardless of how he operated the terminal, Harley couldn''t find out the reason.


    "Senpai, I''m counting on you."


    "Nn."


    Harley was helpless. In this situation, he could really only rely on the creator to resolve things. After Harley left his position, the green-faced Nene quickly began operating the terminal. Her operation sequence was the same as Harley''s, so it really could only give the same outcome.


    "It couldn''t be¡­¡­"


    After murmuring this, Nene closed the monitor data for the moment, and called up other programs.


    It was the artificial intelligence program of A-1''s movement.


    "¡­¡­An error has really appeared in the connection to the sensing machines."


    "Huh?"


    "The sensing machines should have received the stop signal. But, the sensing machines couldn''t identify that signal, so they took it as noise and ignored it. With that, the stop signal obviously wouldn''t appear in the monitoring data."


    "How¡­¡­"


    Harley shook for a moment, and then quickly stood up. He couldn''t just spectate like this. A-1 was still advancing, and he feared that it was completely destroying the opponent machine¡­¡­ In other words, if the opponent continued to send the enemy identification signal, A-1 wouldn''t stop attacking. If this went on, A-1 would hit the wall of the practice field. Harley didn''t think that the wall would be destroyed, but judging from A-1''s direction of advance, it might hit directly into the other side''s preparation room. And moreover, the two sides seemed to only have their machines advance in straight lines, so that possibility was quite high.


    "Hurry up and send the emergency stop signal!"


    "No good, it''s an error with the sensing machines. It won''t receive the signals that we send."


    "Then what if we stop the other side''s enemy identification signal?"


    "If we could do it, it probably would have been done already. Since they can''t do it, that means that problems might also have been produced in the opponent''s because of that collision."


    "How¡­¡­"


    Harley held his breath, but Nene in front of him hung her head.


    "Ahh¡­¡­ this is karma."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I only ignored such an essential place because I planned on cheating."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "My results this year weren''t very good. It was even bad to a level where this test would decide whether my research lab was taken back or not."


    Facing Nene''s sudden confession, Harley was speechless.


    "I lost my self-confidence. Because I didn''t want my current research lab to be taken away, I invented ''A-1'' for this assessment, but I didn''t think I could succeed by myself at all¡­¡­ Just then, I heard that your results were very excellent, and that''s why I wanted to see whether I could rely on you to turn the tables¡­¡­"


    "Uh, that kind of stuff doesn''t matter right now."


    Nene''s sudden monologue surprised Harley.


    It wasn''t because he learned of her true thoughts.


    Rather, because she was saying these kinds of things right now.


    Right now wasn''t a time to talk about those things.


    "If senpai wants to say something, I''ll listen properly after this, but right now let''s first put our minds to what we can do."


    "By ''what we can do'', you mean¡­¡­"


    Nene also showed a surprised expression. Her confession just now clearly meant that her feelings towards Harley were fake.


    However, Harley didn''t care about that matter.


    "Senpai, you can fix this error quickly, right?"


    "Huh? Nn¡­¡­"


    "Then I''m counting on you."


    "But, even if I fix the program on this side, it won''t affect anything out there. Didn''t I say? The sensing machines have errors¡­¡­"


    "In that case, we can only change the program directly."


    "Directly, meaning¡­¡­"


    "I''ll do it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hurry!"


    "O¡­¡­Okay!"


    Harley shouted, and Nene quickly and hurriedly operated the terminal to rewrite the program. Though Nene was panicked and unfocused, she was a technician in the end. She already had the necessary procedures in her brain, so her fingers moved correctly, and changed the program in the blink of an eye.


    She put the program into a data chip.


    During this process, Harley started up the engine of a small motorcycle.


    "Just insert this into the third port on the back outer shell portion, and the program will be changed instantly."


    "Got it."


    After putting the data chip he received into his pocket, Harley started up the motorcycle.


    Nene didn''t do anything, just watching from the side.


    ¡ó


    He drove the motorcycle.


    Harley drove full-throttle towards the center of the forest. He dodged the trees that grew around randomly while driving on the bumpy road with what definitely could not be called good driving, also avoiding various obstacles.


    Normally, Harley would have screamed and relaxed the throttles long ago, but right now he didn''t do that. Harley''s mind was full of how he should find A-1, whose position he had been unable to confirm with his eyes yet, so he focused on chasing the tread tracks carved into the ground and the path of trees knocked over by A-1. If he went along with A-1''s trail, he wouldn''t encounter any obstacles, so this was a very fortunate situation for him who didn''t have much motor skills.


    "Got it!"


    Harley muttered this, and almost bit his tongue because of the left and right swaying as he drove over the ground.


    After passing through the forest, Harley saw A-1. The opponent''s training-usage mock filth monster was on the ground, seemingly in a state of having been knocked over by A-1. In that situation, it wouldn''t be strange for its stop signal to have been given out. The structure of the machine that sent out the stop signal should be quite simple, so it wasn''t easy to break, but A-1 that received this signal had a problem and was unable to stop.


    Harley had been going full throttle long ago, but after he left the bad road conditions of the manmade forest, the motorcycle''s speed went up a bit. More importantly, A-1 was advancing while pushing the enemy, so its speed wasn''t as fast.


    The motorcycle Harley was seated on was indeed closing in on A-1. The moving battle machine seemed to give off pressure when viewed from up close. Harley wasn''t fazed by that pressure, and set his target as the back outer shell.


    "Almost there¡­¡­ Alright!"


    Just as the front wheel was about to touch the back outer shell¡­¡­


    Harley forcefully swerved them motorcycle and jumped onto A-1.


    "Uwah! Ah, uh¡­¡­"


    The pain of his body colliding and the violent shaking almost made Harley forget his position, but he still quickly positioned himself securely on the outer shell. After some work, he succeeded in climbing to his destination.


    The vibrations of the tread system constantly shook Harley. Harley used strength to stabilize his feet as he searched for the cover of the third port. He opened it, and then succeeded in inserting the data chip.


    There weren''t any screens nearby the port indicating whether data was being transmitted. Harley who was sent flying by the intense shaking of A-1 could only trust that he had succeeded in changing the program.


    A strong shock sent him into a world of darkness.


    ¡ó


    Harley awoke in the embrace of something warm.


    "Ah, senpai."


    Nene''s face was in front of him. Her worried face returned to anger the moment Harley awoke, and the pressure with which she held Harley became stronger.


    No, he wasn''t being held.


    He was being tightly embraced.


    Until now, Harley had never seen Nene''s face this close to his own.


    "Huh? Huh¡­¡­senpai?"


    Why would she be in such a place? Oblivious to the situation, Harley was at a loss.


    "How''s A-1?"


    "It stopped, thanks to you."


    "Ah, really? That''s great."


    The confusion in his heart instantly became indecision. When he was helping to create A-1, Harley had actually completely forgotten about Nene''s confession to him, and just spend sleepless nights researching.


    But, after everything had ended, Harley calmed down. He once again realized the fact that her confession had just been a lie, and he had just been used.


    Harley didn''t think much about having been used. He believed that making A-1 was a very helpful experience for himself.


    But, it was very sorrowful that the confession had just been a lie.


    No, if it were just a lie, then what was going on right now?


    "Well, I''m already alright."


    Please let me go - the shy Harley planned on saying this, but Nene''s look didn''t permit him to do so.


    "Um, do you know why everyone from my hometown has two names, but only let other people call them by one of them?"


    "Huh? No¡­¡­"


    "Because only a promised lover can call them by both names."


    Nene closed her eyes and brought her face in close.


    A sensation he had never felt before went through Harley.


    "This time isn''t a lie."


    Harley sank into darkness again because of his brain''s computing power was overloaded, as the last words he heard were that passionate, and that sweet.


    ¡ó


    That was how things should have been¡­¡­


    "You''re amazing, Harley."


    After being woken up by a strange electronic voice, what appeared before his eyes was a being that couldn''t exist in the real world.


    "Uwoahhhhhh!"


    Harley couldn''t help but scream.


    It wasn''t Nene''s intellectual and friendly face that was there. It was composed of inorganic machinery and didn''t look like it was alive, and of course it didn''t have the muscles of a human.


    It was a robot.


    And, Harley had seen that figure.


    It was the superb maiden Lantica.


    "Wahahahaha! How are my techniques!"


    Taurus laughed loudly from behind Lantica.


    "It''s equipped with artificial intelligence, so it can act independently to a degree, and moreover it can identify people in its database. It can even predict the feelings of the person from what they say, and then make expressions. If I just cover it with imitation skin, I can complete a beautiful, flawless cyborg!"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    Harley whose brain was completely confused looked around everywhere.


    It was a hospital room.


    "Huh? What''s going on here?"


    "I dunno."


    Taurus patted Lantica''s head. He was too eye-catching, so Harley only noticed after a while that Kirik was on the other side.


    "We only came here after receiving a communication saying that you were injured, so we don''t know anything more than that."


    "Huh? Uh, then what about Nene, M¡­¡­¡­¡­Senpai?"


    "Didn''t see her."


    "Huh?"


    "Hey hey hey, it''s better if you hurry up and forget those girls that will deteriorate some day. Only Lantica is the best. She won''t change forever, and can even be upgraded however you desire!"


    "You, you''re actually saying such pathetic things!"


    After making Taurus shut up, Harley once again inspected his surroundings from the white bedsheets, confirming the fact that she wasn''t around.


    "Huh¡­¡­ What''s going on?"


    Why wasn''t she here?


    Had he really fainted after hearing those words from her mouth? Or had that just been a dream¡­¡­ Harley remembered when he had succeeded in inserting the data chip, but maybe because he had suddenly relaxed, the thoughts ''Ah, I might be pretty cool right now'' had emerged in his brain.


    Was it because of this that he had such a dream, or was it just wishful thinking that he had felt would be nice that way?


    Regardless of how Harley thought, he couldn''t come up with a conclusion. No, he didn''t want to make a conclusion.


    But Nene indeed wasn''t here right now. In that case, did it mean that the thing just now had really been¡­¡­?


    "Harley, cheer up."


    Lantica placed her inorganic arm on Harley''s shoulder.


    Harley was almost attracted by her unfinished expression. Though it was a secret, Harley began kind of wanting to make a cyborg.

 Volume 20, With Horror House

    Volume 20, With Horror House


    By now, I no longer knew whether I should talk about this kind of thing with positive emotions.


    But, I still want to say it.


    I want to say those words.


    "Why am I here?"


    Ed Delong - that''s me - said those words quietly.


    It was deep into the night right now.


    This was a corner of the Academy City Zuellni.


    It was an old building, and probably had been a multi-storied building with a bar inside it, because a rusty signboard was positioned in front of it. Then, had this been a corner where those kinds of stores were gathered together? That kind of area no longer existed now, and there were only roads and parks nearby, and this place had become a connector in between different regions.


    Then, why had this building that had been disposed of become like this after all? The big sign prohibiting anyone from entering that hung over the door told me the answer.


    Because something had happened here, and the moving city had just let it stay here in this place by itself.


    In the end, what was the issue?


    "Investigating this matter is one of the activities of us Horror Lovers Club."


    Standing in front of the building, the club president explained the contents of the activity. Though she couldn''t be seen very clearly because it was dimly lit, the president seemed a bit tense as she explained the contents of the activity to the newly entered students.


    When the president explained the investigation of the abandoned building, she made sure to note the precautions. The club actually had to apply with the Student Council and the City Police, and they couldn''t litter or vandalize or anything like that.


    What was unusual about this scene was¡­¡­


    "Huhuhu, how promising."


    The girl next to me was murmuring those kinds of words.


    She was the girl that I had brought here - Eri-senpai.


    "Uh, senpai. Though it''s a bit late to say this kind of thing now¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "I don''t remember entering this club."


    "Huh? Didn''t you enter?''


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "No, I didn''t enter."


    "You entered."


    "When!?"


    "When I introduced you to the new room."


    "Whaat!"


    Attacked from an unexpected direction, I fell over.


    Yes. Not long before I advanced to the second year, I had a new, cheap room introduced to me by Eri.


    I took the room. Correct, I indeed felt that I owed her a favor.


    But, I hadn''t thought that the price of the introduction was to join this club.


    "Uwaaaa, I never thought there would be this kind of trap!"


    "Huhuhu, what trap, I''m not that incredible¡­¡­"


    "No, I wasn''t praising you."


    I completely didn''t understand why she would be embarrassed in this kind of situation.


    Just as we were bickering about those things, the president''s explanation seemed to end. Maybe because the president had said something, the Supernatural Lovers Club members began moving one by one.


    "Ahh, really. I missed what the president said!"


    "Huhuhu, it''s alright. Exploring this building is a yearly activity, so¡­¡­"


    Just then-


    Eri-senpai''s voice suddenly broke off.


    "Pardon me."


    Huh - Just as I thought that, a clear voice called out to me, so I turned my head and looked backwards, and also because I didn''t know the reason why Eri-senpai had stopped talking.


    After turning, a beautiful girl appeared in front of me.


    She was an unfamiliar girl that I didn''t recognize.


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t know why this girl that I had never seen would call out to me.


    "Uh¡­¡­ what is it?"


    "If you don''t mind, could you allow me to come with you?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes¡­¡­ What?"


    I had never experienced being suddenly accosted by a beautiful girl, and it made my brain stop thinking. I replied to her request like it was a reflex.


    "Can I take your response as acceptance?"


    "Ah, yes. You can. Please go ahead."


    "Thank you very much."


    After saying this, she stopped in front of me. She had clearly been the one to strike up a conversation, but she completely didn''t mind me, who had made strange responses because my mind was in chaos. I looked around in other places. It seemed that everyone had followed instructions and gone into the building in small groups.


    Also. Had this girl chosen to be in a group with me?


    "Ah, uh¡­¡­ I''m Ed Delong. A second year."


    "I''m Vati Len, a first year. Pleased to meet you."


    "Oh, p¡­¡­pleased to meet you."


    The inexplicable force given off by a beautiful person engulfed me.


    "¡­¡­Ed''s got a crush."


    "Th¡­¡­That''s not true!"


    Unexpected words came from Eri-senpai''s mouth, and I became completely flustered.


    "Huh? But the attitude you show me is clearly different, hm?"


    "No no no, I''m just a bit panicked because things happened suddenly."


    "Sorry I was too abrupt and surprised you."


    "No, it''s alright."


    She seemed to have heard the conversation between Eri-senpai and I. I hurriedly responded, and then tried to carefully look at her again. I still knew she was a beautiful girl even though I couldn''t see clearly due to the dim lighting, because she was just that beautiful. But, her expression seemed unchanging, as if she were a Psychokinesist. She wore plain clothes, so a normal person like me couldn''t tell which side she belonged to.


    It would be safer not to ask - I decided not to do anything, thinking this.


    ¡­¡­Just then, I felt that something seemed to be pricking my back.


    It couldn''t be Eri-senpai''s gaze, right?


    Was she angry?


    Why?


    "I''ll curse you!"


    "Please don''t do that, seriously!"


    I almost yelled in surprise after being suddenly told that.


    If it were senpai, she seemed like she could truly perform such a thing, so I was very frightened.


    Vati who stood to the side tilted her head looking at me as if she were confused.


    Eri-senpai''s normal clothing was already very odd, but still, there was no reason to let her leave a strange impression during the first meeting. In any case, I should smooth things over with a smile first - thinking this, I made eye contact with her, but my whole body frozen in place.


    I felt that her eyes were very pure.


    Uwa, I had never been stared at by a beautiful girl before.


    So I was extraordinarily tense.


    When it was announced to be our turn, I even had a feeling of having been saved.


    "L¡­¡­Let''s go."


    Unfortunately, it was my first time entering an abandoned building of my own initiative.


    There were already many people in the building. If I thought this, I wouldn''t even feel scared.


    Actually, human voices sounded everywhere, and they even made it to us. The electric lights inside the building weren''t on, so we could only rely on the flashlights to prove lighting, but because of the voices that reached my ears, I didn''t feel scared at all.


    Perhaps it could be said that normal abandoned buildings wouldn''t make me feel scared anymore.


    "After all, I''ve also experienced quite a few strange things."


    I unconsciously said that.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah, sorry. I was just talking to myself."


    "Really?"


    I panicked all of a sudden when Vati asked me this. If other people heard those things, they would definitely believe me to be a strange person.


    For example, a hell with infinite boxes and a vomiting ghost, how could I explain those mysterious encounters that Eri-senpai and I had together?


    Probably no one would believe me.


    Close one. I mumbled this in my heart as I advanced through the abandoned building.


    What was going on? I felt that it really wasn''t my style to be walking in the front holding a flashlight.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Uwah, I hadn''t even noticed this until now. Unexpectedly, the day had come where I would be walking in front of a beautiful girl, I never would have imagined it!


    After noticing this situation, I began becoming tense.


    Ohhhhh¡­¡­ What should I say?


    I didn''t know what to do.


    Unexpectedly, Eri-senpai hadn''t said a single word today, and she hadn''t even made her prized ''huhuhu'' laugh.


    She just silently walked behind me.


    Why would she choose this critical moment to remain silent - I couldn''t help but look up. I could only see a dark ceiling here. Was it telling me that there wouldn''t be a savior coming? Did it want me to think of some way to resolve things myself?


    Damn, I know. I''ll think of something myself.


    "¡­¡­Vati-san, are you interested in this kind of thing?"


    I know, I know I can only ask this kind of ordinary question!


    But. Other than this, is there anything else I can say?


    "No, I have no interest at all."


    However, her response was outside of my expectations.


    "You don''t?"


    "No."


    "If you don¡¯t, then why¡­¡­? Ah, did someone else invite you to come?"


    Because she had been invited by a classmate, she had come here with them - that kind of situation could indeed happen.


    Then why wasn''t she walking with her friend?


    That, well, it was probably because they had gotten in a fight or her friend had business and had been unable to come.


    "No, I learned of this activity from the bulletin board."


    Her response once again was outside of my expectations!


    "But if you have no interest, then why¡­¡­?"


    "Because I have interest in other things."


    "Other things?"


    "The drawbridge effect."


    "Drawbridge? What''s that?"


    It was a phrase that I had never heard before. I guess it was some sort of bridge. Was it a hanging bridge?


    "Also known as the roaming bus effect."


    "Roaming bus effect¡­¡­"


    Uh, I knew of roaming buses, but what kind of effect could roaming buses have? I felt somewhat uncomfortable about her saying that, could it be that riding a roaming bus was harmful to the health?


    Vati ignored my worries, explaining with an indifferent tone.


    "An isolated male-female pair in a tense situation will mistake the physiological response from their body''s tense condition as the face-reddening and heart-pounding of love."


    "What?"


    "The tension produced from anxiety will make the heart beat and pulse quicken, which is also a physiological response when one is conscious of a crush. So if a male and female pair is in a tense situation, there''s a possibility that they will mistake the increased blood pressure and pulse as feelings for the other person."


    "I¡­¡­ I see, a mistake."


    "Yes."


    Roaming around in the abandoned building obviously would make one feel frightened and tense, and their pulse would quicken - was that the heart pounding she was talking about? Meaning that people would mistake those feelings for love?


    Mistake them for love?


    Eh?


    "Then Ed-senpai, is your face red and heart pounding for me?"


    "¡­¡­Sorry, maybe I feel something other than heart pounding towards you."


    Something like ''She looks fine, but her personality is so poor!'' or ''Never mind Eri-senpai, can I get closer to this beautiful girl?''.


    "Really? Judging from the outside, your pulse indeed hasn''t become particularly quick, so maybe I failed."


    That ''failure'', did it mean choosing me was a failure?


    I felt that her honesty was stabbing my heart.


    Ah, whatever. Becoming discouraged because of words of this level, that''s not me!


    Also, I was still wondering about something else.


    "Um."


    "Yes?"


    "I see you''re completely calm, you aren''t scared, right?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t believe in things like ghosts at all, huh."


    But, I still felt a bit scared about entering this kind of place. Though I couldn''t see her expression because the surroundings were very dark, she didn''t feel scared at all.


    "To answer more accurately - I have no interest in believing or not believing in ghosts. Even if ghosts exist, I will be unable to confirm or prove it. Even if ghost do not exist, I will be similarly unable to prove that they don''t exist."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    In any case, she really liked to use difficult words.


    Again, I felt that this girl was very strange.


    But because of this, the feeling of being oppressed that I had when I had been facing a beautiful girl at the start had disappeared. Thinking of this, my feelings couldn''t help but become complex.


    In other words, was I really used to dealing with strange girls?


    A super strange girl walked behind me, so a light level of strangeness wouldn''t surprise me.


    In the end, was that good or bad?


    Speaking of which, Eri-senpai still hadn''t said anything at all.


    Just as I was thinking about that, Vati continued speaking:


    "I don''t have any senses that can detect ghosts, nor can I take that fact as evidence that ghosts don''t exist. Like how hearing has its range of identification and how vision has its vision range, the senses have ranges to what they can feel. Maybe ghosts are just beings that the current humans are unable to feel through their senses. In that situation, if humans someday invented a new means of sensing, maybe they will be able to prove the existence of ghosts. We can''t deny future possibilities, so I can''t definitively say that ghosts don''t exist. In addition, for now no major issues that can be derived from ghosts have occurred, so because of this I have decided to put this question to the side."


    "O¡­¡­Oh."


    Anyways, I pretended like I already understood. Nn.


    "All I can say decisively is that I cannot confirm whether ghosts exist."


    "I see."


    In other words, it didn''t matter whether they did or not, since they hadn''t done anything.


    I thought that, and that seemed correct. Probably.


    But since she said that, maybe ghosts became meaningless beings.


    Before I knew Eri-senpai, I had also believed that things like ghosts were just beings from scary stories, and I didn''t think that they actually existed in the real world. They were just reasons that people were scared of the dark. No, were they just illusions created because people felt the dark was very scary? I didn''t know which came first, but I always had treated ghosts as ambiguous beings.


    Because they were ambiguous, the Supernatural Lovers Club was able to explore this abandoned building to enjoy a scare.


    No, I hadn''t originally come here of my own desire, and didn''t have any interest in these things either. It was just for the moment.


    If I hadn''t met Eri-senpai, things wouldn''t have become like this.


    That senpai continued to stay silent. I had thought she would quickly refute Vati''s opinion.


    It wasn''t a question of whether they existed or not. Just by fantasizing ''how nice it would be if ghosts existed'', they would already have meaning.


    A rebuttal like that.


    Nn, Eri-senpai would definitely say that kind of thing.


    If things were normal.


    Really, what was up with her today after all?


    Even if I turned backwards, I could only see Eri-senpai following form behind with her head slightly lowered.


    What was up with her?


    I thought about this.


    Heart pounding and a drawbridge effect? Roaming bus effect?


    I thought of the words Vati had spoken.


    Senpai and I had experienced many mysterious and indescribable things together, and had encountered several crises. Maybe I truly would have died one or two times. Maybe it was only because of the situation that I was saved.


    They weren''t experiences to make the heart pound, but thrilling experiences to make the heart race.


    Had I mistaken the reactions from then as feelings of love?


    Or, was I in love?


    Was I in love with senpai?


    "That''s a loop."


    Vati''s voice made me return to my sense. Many people were excitedly moving around the abandoned building, and this interior portion of the building wasn''t as neglected as the exterior. There wasn''t even graffiti here, and the floor wasn''t damaged either, and of course doors leading to strange places weren''t open.


    It was just a safe, normal abandoned building.


    "Uh, I seem to not have been any help for your experiment, sorry."


    "It''s no problem, since I just wanted to try it out."


    Vati was unconcerned like she said.


    We left the abandoned building like that. The Supernatural Lovers Club members who came out first greeted us warmly.


    "It might be a bit meddling to say this-"


    Just as I was exhaling deeply, Vati said such a thing.


    "What?"


    "I believe that you should talk to yourself less."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean before we met up with everyone. Were you practicing acting? Well, goodbye."


    I watched Vati leave the area as if she had completed her task while making a doubtful ''Huh?'' sound.


    "Talking to myself? What is she talking about?"


    I had always been talking with senpai. Just as I tried turning around to confirm that¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    No one was there at all.


    "Huh? Ahh¡­¡­"


    I had a sort of bad premonition.


    "Ed, good work."


    Senpai walked over from an unimaginable direction, as if she were telling me that the bad premonition in my heart was true.


    "¡­¡­Senpai, where have you been tonight?"


    "What do you mean ''where have I been'', didn''t I tell you that I was going to help with tonight''s activity?"


    "Huh? No, weren''t you participating with me?"


    "I wasn''t. Ahh, but if possible, I also wanted to go around the abandoned building with Ed. Speaking of which, it seems like you were walking with a very pretty girl, huh?"


    The resentful voice made me shudder.


    Was it a ghost? So Vati hadn''t seen it? She couldn''t see ghosts, but I shouldn''t be able to see ghosts either. But, I had seen it.


    There had been a ghost just now.


    No, this wasn''t the important part. I was more concerned about something else.


    The thing that had kept following me had truly looked exactly the same as senpai.


    What was going on?


    After thinking this, I quickly became uncomfortable.


    Moreover, I really didn''t believe that those feelings had anything to do with love.


    I wanted to think that.

 Volume 20, Brain Storming

    Volume 20, Brain Storming


    She wanted to have a grand, happy activity.


    "¡­¡­So what do you plan on doing?"


    Leu''s cold remark interrupted Samiraya''s proposal. She still had her hands raised high in a posture that expressed ''grand''.


    The two of them sat on either side of the president''s table in the Student Council President''s room, in front of the table of the vice president who still did not yet exist. Samiraya kept up her movements expressing ''grand'', but Leu looked at a file she held without even batting an eyelash.


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    "Aren''t I noticing you right now?"


    "Look here!"


    "Really."


    After sighing, Leu raised her head, and Samiraya happily and vigorously made her ''grand'' motions.


    "Nn, I already know that."


    "You''re so cold!"


    Samiraya showed a pouty expression. But this was already an old trick, so Leu ignored that reaction and coldly went on with the topic.


    "Then, what kind of activity would make everyone happy?"


    "A festival!"


    Samiraya still continued her ''grand'' motions.


    "Even if we aren''t responsible for holding something like a festival, the Business department and shopping areas and other large club organizations will send us loads of plans. For example, I''m looking at one of them right now."


    Leu tapped the file she had been looking at until recently with a pen.


    Leu had just listed many organizations, and what she was holding was the festival plan that those organizations had proposed.


    "After all, the period of welcoming the new students has ended, so the Business department plans on thinking up some tricks."


    The period of time where new students were introduced to basic knowledge about the Academy City by the seniors had already ended, but the shopkeepers wanted the new students to continue patronizing the stores that they liked, and they also wanted the shops that they like to be their own. Because of this, the shopkeepers would hold special discount sales, and there were also stores that would announce events for new students.


    "I believe that there''s no need at all right now for such an activity to be held."


    "Wu-"


    Before those correct remarks, Samiraya showed a dissatisfied expression.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!"


    "Then can I ask you what it is? Don''t just use your feelings to explain things."


    "Auu!"


    "It''s Sami''s bad habit."


    "Aww¡­¡­"


    Samiraya held her head listlessly, and Leu moved her gaze from her body back to the file. These organizations planned on using their own resources to hold a festival, so Leu truly wanted to tell them ''as you wish'', but if she let them do whatever they wanted, it even might lead to problems, and the students would be ill-supervised. So, she first had to set the guidelines for during the festival, and the Student Council could only give their approval after checking that the students'' festival plans were in accordance with the regulations.


    After the Student Council''s audit, the festival would be written into the school calendar. That way, it could attract the notice of others, and secondly they could also adjust the schedule to make sure that festivals didn''t overlap with each other. That way, doing so would not only restrict the festivals, but it would also help them out.


    Originally, it should have been the work of the bureaucracy downstairs, but because there were far too many proposals, Leu had reached out her hand to help.


    Samiraya had also helped, and then she had said the lines just now.


    "¡­¡­It couldn''t be that you just don''t want to look at these documents, right?"


    "M¡­¡­Mean~ie~ No one thinks like that. Anyway, I have qualifications for being a desk worker too."


    "I know that."


    Leu couldn''t feel that she would be a very serious desk worker.


    "But, I still want to hold an activity led by the Student Council. Not some activity like ''long live Business!'' bur something nicer, like some activity that says ''the Student Council is a nice place''."


    "Sami¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t that Leu didn''t understand her demands.


    "But still no."


    "Why!"


    ¡ó


    Because they were far too busy.


    "So, I was completely refused."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Why would he be in this kind of place - Layfon thought about this.


    In order to maintain his Dite, Layfon had headed to the research lab of Harley and the others, and had been asked there to send a file to the Student Council. His Dite still needed some time to be fully inspected, so Layfon didn''t mind helping out with that small task, so he came to the Student Council building¡­¡­


    "Are you listening?"


    "I''m listening."


    Layfon didn''t know why he had been accosted by Samiraya and even brought to a place inside the Student Council building that people usually didn''t come to, by the vending machine area.


    "Ah, I also understand the meaning Leu wants to express¡­¡­"


    Layfon had once worked in this building, so he knew that this was the resting area used by the students who worked in the Student Council. Other than Samiraya and Layfon who were sitting on chairs, there weren''t any other people here right now.


    "Because the Student Council is truly very busy. But, the Student Council is normally already very busy, and more importantly every place wants to hold an activity like a festival. With that mindset, during the entire year there might be some place holding a festival. Moreover, the Student Council also has to deal with other school administrative work. If we take being busy as a reason, then we won''t be able to do anything. Do you get it?"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "President Karian was very conservative when he approved of a festival because quite a few things happened last year. After all, we need to consume selenium to provide power. Was it also a tactic to tighten the policy on energy use? I feel like it probably was."


    "Really?"


    Even so, Layfon felt that all kinds of activities had been held here. If that counted as conservative, what would happen this year?


    "Ahh, right. You''ve never seen those grand occasions."


    Seeing Layfon''s reaction, Samiraya thought of Layfon''s year.


    "It''s really fierce. Every day there were places holding festivals, and though it was truly very fun, we received many petitions complaining that the festival is too noisy, and it was even rowdy to the point that students had to agree that certain regions would have ''no festival weeks''."


    "That''s too much¡­¡­ Uh, I''ve also seen those before!"


    Layfon had once seen those words written on a dorm calendar, and remembered that he and some other dorm residents in the same year had discussed how baffling it was.


    "Before those regulations were set up, the situation was really chaotic. Festivals would be too frequent, noises would be too loud, and the opposition even set up a secret organization like the Anti-Festival Committee and took many radical actions."


    "What?"


    "Ah, you don''t believe it, huh. But it really happened."


    "Really?"


    "Really really. It was a very intense protest, and it even led to the City Police having to mobilize. The Military Arts Head Vance who didn''t have any connection with the Student Council at the time even fought with the Military Artists of the secret organization."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "The Masked Festival Man who protected the festival music in everyone''s hearts - it was so moving."


    Samiraya said this with great emotion, but Layfon just felt a chill.


    "¡­¡­You mean Vance-senpai?"


    "Of course."


    "Is that a lie?"


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "??"


    Layfon moved his gaze from Samiraya whose head was tilted and who showed a confused expression. Layfon could only shake his head when he thought of Vance wearing festival clothes and with a festival mask on his face.


    "In the end, Karian who was not yet the Student Council President ended the battle between the Anti-Festival Committee and the others. If you''re interested, you can go read the Student Council activity records in the library. If you''re willing to look, you might even be able to find hardcopy records."


    "Uh¡­¡­ Do you want to hold a festival?"


    After deciding to forget those things that he had heard, Layfon warily asked this.


    "Right, a festival held by the Student Council."


    "But won''t there be many festivals this year?"


    If they had placed limitations on the holding of festivals because the number of selenium mines had become few, then since the number of selenium mines had increased this year, it meant that the situation would return to how it had been before Layfon entered.


    "Right."


    "In that case, then for what reason¡­¡­"


    "Ahh, really. Didn''t I just say I didn''t want to hear that kind of talk!"


    "S¡­¡­sorry."


    But, Layfon also believed Leu''s reasons were very just.


    "Even if the reasons for holding them are different, we''ll be buried in festivals if there are that many¡­¡­"


    "Err, that makes sense."


    Samiraya murmured while deeply thinking. Maybe she would give up with this - Layfon relaxed a bit, thinking this.


    However, his thoughts were too naive.


    "That means that it''ll be fine if both the reason for holding the festival and the external appearance are different, right?"


    "What?"


    "As long as other people look at it and think ''Ah, this is different!'', it''ll be fine, is that how it is?"


    "Huh? Uh, ah¡­¡­ That''s how it is¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think?"


    Though Layfon felt that something was a bit off, he was unable to resist Samiraya''s excited momentum as her eyes shone.


    As for what Layfon could do¡­¡­


    "Then, what good ideas do you have?"


    He could only make Samiraya finish saying what she wanted to say, and then end this conversation.


    (Even if the idea she says is very strange, I just need to let it go in one ear and out the other.)


    Moreover, if she had to verbalize it rather than just think about it, sometimes that would produce the unexpected thought ''Ah, that won''t work''. He expected Samiraya to make that kind of response.


    Layfon nodded in his heart while he waited for her next words with a smile.


    "I guess let''s dig a big pit trap over there first?"


    "I don''t think we should do that."


    Layfon''s plan had failed.


    He didn''t even think about it and blurted out those words.


    "Wait! There''s still more!"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Seeing Samiraya being that frantic, Layfon naturally softened after seeing her look.


    "The location of the festival will be in an underground facility! And moreover, how to get there will be a secret. Then, the festival goers will fall into the trap, and everyone will drop in with a boom without knowing!"


    "Stop!"


    "Why?"


    Layfon couldn''t understand at all.


    "Isn''t that very dangerous?"


    "I''ll take care of it for sure, people won''t get hurt."


    "If you do that, won''t people who didn''t plan on joining the festival fall in the trap?"


    "My goal is also to let those people also attend the festival!''


    "There will definitely be people who will complain!"


    "Huh - won''t it be fine if we prepare things that will make people feel interested once they see them?"


    "I think that it will be extremely difficult to do that."


    "I''ll think of something."


    It was important how one gathered a crowd, but content should be considered first. Maybe that was actually right? After all, Layfon was an outsider to planning festivals, so he didn''t know what would be good.


    However-


    "Uh, I think that setting a trap isn''t a good idea."


    "Okay, then we''ll leave it out for now."


    "Just for now?"


    "Just for now."


    Samiraya who self-confidently closed the book on this made Layfon feel a chill again.


    "So then¡­¡­?"


    "Didn''t you also say before? The contents of a festival. That''s indeed very important."


    "Nn, that''s true."


    "So let''s think of content together. What good ideas do you have?"


    "Even if you suddenly ask me that, I¡­¡­"


    When mentioning a festival, the first thing that appeared in his mind was street vendors, as expected¡­¡­


    "That''s too ordinary."


    "That''s true."


    "Of course we can have booths, but just having vendors is no good. Since there have been so many festivals recently, guests who are tired of street vendors will be unable to accept it, right?"


    "Ah¡­¡­ That''s right."


    "¡­¡­Actually, some places are already planning street vendor competitions, so it will be meaningless even if we look in that direction."


    "¡­¡­What cunning insider information."


    "Ah? I won''t hesitate to utilize our superiority."


    She expressed her fighting spirit beautifully.


    "It''s fine to have vendor stalls, but we can''t primarily have vendor stalls. Though it''s stupid not to have them, it''s stupid to only have stalls. That''s what vendor stalls are about, nn."


    "Uh, okay."


    Then, what were they going to do.


    "Can we do something like a competition?"


    "Nn - Like a beauty competition. I feel like it''s not bad, but there are many other places holding those kinds of activities."


    "In that case, what do you plan on doing?"


    "That''s it!"


    Samiraya stuck out her finger, pointing at him forcefully.


    "Everything we could do has probably all been done already, so we have to take a different path and find something new, and then have the Student Council lead that activity. How is it?"


    "Even if you ask me how that is¡­¡­"


    Layfon wasn''t in the Student Council, so he couldn''t give any opinion.


    "Ah, right. Do you like jelly?"


    "Huh? Uh, I don''t particularly like it or hate it."


    "Really? It''s really yucky if it''s too sticky."


    "What¡­¡­? But jellies aren''t sticky at all."


    "That''s true. I think that''s the best."


    "? Really?"


    "Right. Then, what good ideas do you have?"


    "Uh, I can''t think that fast."


    "It''s already no good?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    Things were way too unreasonable, and Layfon didn''t even have the energy to get angry. In any case, he couldn''t escape from this place without thinking of some idea - Thinking this, Layfon put his mind to thinking.


    "AH, right. If vendors are no good, then why don''t we work with the Agriculture department and people who are experts at cooking, and have an activity like a city-wide eating competition?"


    "I see, we can let the first-years eat the cuisine of a different city."


    Samiraya nodded her head. Her reaction wasn''t bad, so maybe that idea would work.


    In other words, maybe he could be freed - Layfon expected those to be her next words.


    "In other words¡­¡­¡­¡­ A real-life performance of taking down and roasting an entire animal?"


    "Why did it turn into that!"


    "Because, though food is important, if use those methods, then we''ll also want to introduce livestock special to the Academy City. Roasting an entire animal, that''s awesome."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Indeed, it seemed very impressive to take down and roast an entire animal, and maybe there were animals that tasted better with that method of cooking. And moreover things tasted better for some reason when one ate barbeque outside. But, this was the same psychological effect as why it tasted better to eat vendor food during a festival.


    But in terms of impact, maybe vendors couldn''t compare.


    "¡­¡­Maybe that idea is unexpectedly good."


    But maybe it wasn''t that novel of an idea - though Layfon thought this, he didn''t s ay it.


    "Right! Nnnnnn, you''ve also begun to understand."


    Samiraya seemed very happy, and Layfon relaxed his breath.


    Now, he was a step closer to being freed.


    "¡­¡­I still want something else."


    Samiraya''s murmur surprised Layfon.


    However, Samiraya wasn''t looking over at Layfon, but deep in contemplation.


    "We''ll do this, and that will be done this way, and then this¡­¡­"


    Maybe it was her thoughts gradually taking shape inside her heart, but Samiraya murmured to herself.


    Just then¡­¡­


    "Ah, you''re here!"


    "Leu-senpai."


    Up through last year, Leu had lived in the same dorm as Nina, so Layfon also recognized her.


    "Why is Layfon here too?"


    "Uh, how should I explain."


    "Ah, I can probably guess what the situation is just by looking."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Then, what was the Student Council President standing over there messing around with?"


    "Leu! I thought of a good idea!"


    "What idea?"


    "A festival idea!"


    "You''re still thinking about that?"


    "Right, listen to this!"


    Leu frowned and made an annoyed expression, but Samiraya wasn''t concerned with her reaction.


    "So what did it turn into?"


    Leu prompted Samiraya to speak, as if she had given up.


    "Nn!"


    Samiraya nodded vigorously¡­¡­


    "We''ll let the participants fall from the trap into a big pond filled with jelly, and then we''ll have a fight against an animal in an underground arena, and then roast it whole."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The language comprehension area of her brain was definitely damaged.


    "¡­¡­Sorry, please say that again."


    "Huhh! Really, you didn''t hear? How disappointing. Listen, okay? We''ll let the participants fall from the trap into a big pond filled with jelly, and then we''ll have a fight against an animal in an underground arena, and then roast it whole."


    It was exactly the same as the sentence from before, with no change at all.


    What to be done? The President had such a self-confident smile on her face, and looked very serious about it.


    "That''s the plan that Layfon and I thought up!"


    "!"


    Layfon wanted to loudly protest, but for some reason he got scared, and couldn''t even make a sound.


    Samiraya had mixed together all of the things she had just discussed with Layfon. She hadn''t made any choices or done any adjustments, but just piled them all up haphazardly.


    (So that''s why¡­¡­)


    Layfon never would have imagined that the question about whether he like jelly was related to safety measures for the pitfall trap.


    ¡­¡­She probably felt that this counted as a safety measure.


    Layfon wasn''t clear on where the plan for an underground arena fight with an animal had come from. She had thought of the word ''underground'' from the pitfall trap, and then it had become an arena fight, and then it had mysteriously merged with the idea of roasting a whole animal, and in the end produced that result.


    "How is it? Leu, don''t you think that idea could work?"


    "Nn."


    "Huh?"


    Just as Layfon had thought Leu had lightly nodded her head to expressed agreement and was about to die from shock, she said the following words with a smile still on her face.


    "Instantly rejected."


    "Why!"


    Samiraya''s cry announcing the advent of his freedom. Layfon cheered while accepting that fact.


    ¡ó


    In front of Leu''s angry smile, Samiraya''s proposal was just scrap.


    "Really~~~~~~~~~Why!"


    She let her anger out on her pillow, throwing it forcefully against the wall.


    This was Samiraya''s room.


    After that, Leu had worked Samiraya hard, and she had been forced into dealing with the documents that had accumulated. No, processing documents was the Student Council President''s work in the first place, so Samiraya wasn''t unhappy, but it was just the atmosphere that Leu''s displeased face brought about, which could only be described with the word ''terrifying''. The time that passed in that situation tired out her spirit much more than usual.


    So, though Samiraya got home on time, the feeling of fatigue like pulling an all-nighter made her lie on her bed unmoving.


    "Really, that stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid Leu doesn''t understand! I wanna sleep! I want to end this unlucky day with sleep. I''m gonna sleep, I''m gonna sleep!"


    Samiraya shouted while picking up the pillow she had thrown against the wall, and then rolling onto the bed while holding it tightly.


    "The jelly pond is definitely a good idea!"


    She mumbled this while falling into a world of dreams¡­¡­


    Falling downwards¡­¡­


    Falling¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    Whoosh-


    When she came to, she noticed that she was really falling.


    "Huh? Huhh?"


    Her ears were hearing the cartoon-like sound of falling. Though her vision was black, the feeling of the wind blowing over her skin and the weightless feeling proved that she was currently falling.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    The abnormally long fall still continued. If she fell from this high of a place¡­ Even if it were water below, she would definitely die without a doubt¡­¡­ Even as she calmly thought, she continued falling, and then¡­¡­


    Splut.


    A heavy but unexpected sound echoed out.


    "Puah! Woah!"


    It wasn''t water. Some kind of wet and slippery thing with a soft and squishy surface received Samiraya, and it even tried to absorb her.


    "What? What is this, it''s so sweet, what kind of thing is this sweet!"


    Samiraya sank into the mysterious, seemingly both liquid and solid subtance that was also very sweet as she frantically waved her arms and legs to search for a place that she could get out from.


    "Huah, g¡­¡­ Got it!"


    Samiraya noticed that some kind of thing that she could climb up with, and she shouted out with joy, not even minding the sweet substance getting in her mouth. She grabbed the thing and climbed out.


    "Puah, puah! Really, what''s going on¡­¡­"


    A sticky feeling tightly covered her whole body. Samiraya felt annoyed while looking around.


    When she did that¡­¡­


    Click click click!


    "Yaah!"


    At the same time her voice burst out, a strong light also suddenly illuminated the surroundings. The dazzling light made Samiraya feel a bout of dizziness.


    Then, a voice reverberated through the entire space.


    "Then, this poor challenger has appeared tonight!"


    "Huhh?"


    Samiraya was surprised, because she had heard this voice before.


    "Leu?"


    Her eyes got accustomed to the strong light. This was actually a vast space.


    "Leu? Where are you?"


    The numerous beams of light that shone down from the ceiling drove off the darkness in her surroundings.


    Judging from the part that was illuminated by the lights, Samiraya realized that she was in the center of a depression. The ground was quite firm, and was flat.


    "Huh? This is¡­¡­?"


    Samiraya wiped her dripping sticky cheeks while thinking about it.


    But, the other person didn''t give her time to think.


    "What kind of intense fight will the victim tonight let us see? How moving will it be?"


    Leu''s bland voice echoed through the darkness. If Samiraya''s position was the lowest point, then Leu was in the highest point by the edge.


    The lights behind her made Leu''s figure look black.


    A group of lights covered Samiraya.


    "Wuah!"


    "Come, take your weapon. The festival time approaches."


    Leu said this.


    Samiraya suddenly noticed that there was a large man standing next to her.


    "Huh? Goru?"


    At some point in time, the Military Arts Head Gorneo had stood next to her.


    "Come, take it."


    He didn''t have his usual bitter expression that was like he had eaten a lemon, but expressionlessly handed over something that was like a stick but which was also mysteriously thick, and even had many objects protruding from it.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    Samiraya knew that she was being forced to hold this thing. It was a club. Though it was large, it didn''t feel heavy at all to the petite Samiraya.


    "Huh? This is - you mean¡­¡­?"


    Yes, at this point, even Samiraya couldn''t continue being clueless.


    This was the completed festival plan that Samiraya had discussed with Layfon, and it was exactly the same.


    "Leu! So you actually really like this plan!"


    Samiraya shouted this, but Leu who watched her with her head lowered and body immersed in light didn''t seem to have any intention of retorting.


    "Then, begin the fight."


    She blandly said for the festival to begin.


    In other words, Samiraya was gradually being dragged into the vortex of the festival.


    "Uh, by telling me to take this, you mean¡­¡­? Huh?"


    After thinking of the contents of the plan, Samiraya''s face quickly became green.


    This bowl-like shape was - an arena.


    And, growling noises came from the area hidden by the darkness. The beams of light began moving to illuminate that portion, and the state of that area was slowly revealed.


    There, was an entrance even more decorated than the entrances to the practice battlefields.


    The door made noise as it opened, and then something appeared.


    "That¡­¡­ That''s¡­¡­"


    The animal that seemed as if it had emerged from the darkness was exactly the same as Samiraya had imagined.


    The shape of its body was like a slightly flattened sphere, and on from it grew four short legs. A big nose was accompanied by round eyes, and fangs slightly protruded from the mouth that was almost hidden by the nose.


    However, its size was easily far greater than Samiraya.


    "I never thought that this kind of animal would really exist."


    When she had been thinking about her plans, Samiraya had once had the random thought ''It would be good if there was this kind of cute animal'', but she never would have thought that the wild animal she had randomly thought up actually existed in the world.


    The round-eyed beast seemed somewhat anxious after it was brought inside, but the arena workers still managed to get it in front of Samiraya.


    "Bobo."


    Samiraya naturally gave it a name, and even called it by that name.


    The beast that had been called Bobo looked at Samiraya with its round eyes.


    It didn''t have any sense of hostility at all, and its lively appearance made Samiraya feel grieved.


    However, she had to fight with Bobo.


    "How could I, I couldn''t fight with Bobo."


    Samiraya could only feel emotions swarming her chest, and she was about to cry.


    (Sami.)


    The emotions swarming her chest were far too strong, and she even heard Bobo''s voice.


    "Bobo."


    (Please, Sami. Nothing comes from fighting.)


    "Right, Bobo! I was so stupid to have those kinds of thoughts!"


    (Sami.)


    "Bobo!"


    Samiraya hugged Bobo tightly. Its fur was rough and also prickly, and hugging it wasn''t nice and warm at all.


    "¡­¡­It seems like it''s not completely the same."


    The hairs pricking her face made her euphoria die down slightly.


    (Sami¡­¡­? This is?)


    "Bobo?"


    Bobo''s appearance changed, and Sami showed a confused expression. Afterwards, Bobo''s nose twitched violently from beside her.


    In front of its nose was the club that Gorneo had given her.


    (This is¡­¡­ This smell is¡­¡­)


    "Huh? Huh?"


    (I couldn''t be wrong. This is the smell of Popo and Lolo. How could you - Sami, what did you do with this club to Popo and Lolo - to my brothers?)


    "Huh? No, I didn''t do anything!"


    Sami was confused. However, she felt that things were turning into a bad situation. Samiraya hurriedly shook her head to deny it.


    Samiraya had just been forced to take this club. So she didn''t know who had taken it before or what they had done with it.


    No, but¡­¡­ Right.


    If there had been people holding this festival.


    If Samiraya hadn''t been the first person.


    If there were other sacrifices who had fallen into the trap, and completed this festival.


    In that situation, Bobo''s companions would naturally have been turned into a feast.


    Moreover, she understood that Bobo was part of that.


    (You lie. Right, of course that''s how it is. You plan on tricking me and making me feel safe, and then using that club to kill me. Just like what you did to Popo and Lolo!)


    "I said I didn''t do it!"


    (I won''t believe you again! I can''t believe you!)


    "Yaah!"


    Bobo''s nose rose upwards, and forcefully knocked back Samiraya''s body.


    "Bobo!"


    (Enemy of my brothers!)


    Stamping its short legs into the ground, the fangs that seemed fixed underneath the nose also flashed with a vicious light.


    The friendly ''Bobo'' from just before no longer existed. Now, what was there was a wild beast who wished to avenge its brothers Popo and Lolo who had been sacrificed because of the festival.


    "How could this be, how could this be, how could thinks turn into this¡­¡­"


    Samiraya hadn''t thought at all about the club held tightly in her hand, and the history housed in that thing had torn apart the friendship of her and Bobo.


    "But, I was the person who thought up this idea. So, so¡­¡­"


    She looked at the club. It was because Samiraya had thought up this plan that the club had appeared here. Bobo had been dragged here, and its brothers had been taken to this cruel underground, and that was also as a result of Samiraya''s thinking.


    Because Samiraya had thought up this kind of festival.


    "So, then¡­¡­"


    She tightly grasped the club.


    (Die!)


    "I can''t fall here!"


    Samiraya was the only person who could stop this festival.


    Because-


    "Because I''m the Student Council President!"


    She wiped the tears spilling from her eyes, and came forward to face the enemy in front of her.


    Ten minutes later.


    The club had been so light when it had just been given into her hands, but right now it was incomparably heavy.


    This weight wasn''t the original weight of the club, but rather it was created by the heavy feelings of Samiraya as she held it.


    "Fighting is really so empty."


    She murmured quietly.


    The sticky jelly had become even more uncomfortable after it dried, and some was stuck to her clothes or skin, and some was gradually peeling off.


    Everything had been thought up by Samiraya.


    And this was the outcome that had been produced.


    No¡­¡­


    "It''s not only me."


    Right, hadn''t there been someone else? Now that she had the opportunity, Samiraya thought of the guy who had made these plans.


    Click!


    Leu, who had disappeared in the darkness at some point, was once again bathed in light.


    "Well done. Brave soul, you have succeeded in presenting a feast."


    "Leu, don''t do this kind of thing again!"


    "No, I cannot stop. The festival has already begun. Therefore, I have to continue holding it until it ends."


    "How could that be¡­¡­"


    After Leu asserted this with a flourish, Samiraya became speechless.


    "But, this kind of painful thing should be stopped immediately."


    "I can no longer be stopped, that sort of thing will not be permitted."


    "Why!"


    "Because the feast is right there!"


    At the same time as Leu spoke, light illuminated the sacrifice Bobo who was underneath Samiraya''s club.


    "You couldn''t be planning to use Bobo? No, I won''t let that happen!"


    Bobo''s exterior was exactly the same as she had imagined, though the feeling of hugging him was unfortunate. Even so, Samiraya had empathized with him, though the time had been quite short.


    Even so, that ending was too cruel-


    "You couldn''t be thinking of eating Bobo!"


    "No, we must eat him."


    "Such a thing¡­¡­"


    "That is the law of the moving city, and more importantly, past President Karian also craves a meal."


    "What did you say?"


    Click!


    Another beam of light illuminated an area behind Leu, an even higher elevated place.


    "P¡­¡­President!"


    Karian was actually there.


    "Hahaha, Samiraya-san, it''s been a long time."


    "President, why are you here?"


    "I''ll always be in your hearts, like an annoying spirit."


    "I''m not happy at all to hear that!"


    "Then, Samiraya-san. The city doesn''t have any useless resources. Livestock are raised to fill the stomachs of the people. The supplies we spend in order to raise them must be taken back in this manner. There are no useless things, and that is the same for Bobo who lies there."


    Karian''s words were very correct, and Samiraya couldn''t say anything to oppose them.


    However¡­¡­


    "I believe that President Karian''s words are correct, but¡­¡­"


    Since the time when Samiraya had still been a desk worker, she had always looked up at the figure of Karian who had saved Zuellni from its plight.


    "But, I belive that substance doesn''t decide everything."


    Karian''s decision had been very correct, and it was why the Academy City Zuellni had been able to escape the disastrous crisis of having no selenium mines.


    "We can''t blindly use up the things that President left us. I only want to let everyone understand that other than substance and money, there are other things that need to be cherished just the same. I want to let everyone know just how important the friends they have here and the six years that they will pass together are."


    Right.


    She couldn''t thank Karian enough. It was because he was here that Samiraya was able to realize her student life, and imagine becoming the Student Council president like this.


    However, it was also because of this that Samiraya had to let him see, with his own eyes, an Academy City with a different style from his efficiency and materialism.


    She wanted to send those emotions to Karian.


    "So I succeeded your position."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    After holding Samiraya''s gaze, Karian pondered¡­¡­


    Clap¡­¡­clap¡­¡­


    He slowly clapped his hands.


    "Incredible."


    "President¡­¡­"


    "If that is your answer, if that is your goal, then I certainly give it to you."


    "Th¡­¡­Thank you."


    Karian had recognized her.


    "However, might everything already be too late?"


    "Huh?"


    "Because you see-"


    Due to Karian''s urging, Samiraya looked backwards.


    "Hooray, hooray."


    That terrible sound came to her ears.


    "Huh?"


    And then, there was crimson¡­¡­ a crimson flame.


    Along with Bobo, whose four legs had all been tied with rope and hung upside-down from an iron rod.


    The crimson flame was roasting Bobo.


    "Hooray, hooray."


    Layfon, Nina, even Gorneo and Leu were surrounding the flame, and dancing some indescribable dance.


    "Uh, wait!"


    "I said you couldn''t roast Bobo!"


    Just as Samiraya shouted this, she woke up from the dream.


    "¡­¡­Ah, it really was a dream?"


    ¡ó


    The following day.


    The times for going to school and attending classes had already ended, and right now was time for school to let out.


    Leu who had entered the Student Council President''s room first noticed the remains of yesterday''s work still on the table. They were the rejected festival plans, and the formally completed files had indeed been sent to the desk workers.


    "A festival, huh¡­¡­"


    She murmured this.


    Indeed, if everything were handed over to the people of the Business department to manage, even a festival with cultural significance would be painted in the colors of business.


    "¡­¡­Should we think of something to do?"


    Leu murmured this again. Just as she was tidying up the table, Samiraya came in.


    "Hey hey hey, Leu!"


    The Student Council President was lively today as well.


    "Regarding the festival you talked about yesterday¡­¡­"


    "Right! I also wanted to talk about that."


    "Ahh, nn. What about it?"


    "The idea yesterday, I thought about it for the whole night¡­¡­"


    The idea from yesterday had been truly terrible. Even Samiraya realized that it wouldn''t work after calmly thinking about it.


    Leu thought so.


    "Don''t you think that idea really could work?"


    Samiraya said those words with a serious face.


    "Shut up."


    Even if they wanted to hold a festival, they definitely couldn''t let Samiraya manage it.


    Leu made that decision.

 Volume 20, With Sports

    Volume 20, With Sports


    The orders of priorities were decided based on many factors.


    So, things were delayed because of those many factors.


    "I say¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say it."


    Noticing the bad atmosphere that Leu was giving off, Samiraya quickly interrupted her.


    "We can''t do anything about it. Right, we can''t do anything."


    "How can we not do anything?"


    But, she still couldn''t completely defend against Leu''s cold gaze and malice.


    "Uuu."


    "We''ve been busy with work recently."


    "R¡­¡­right right."


    "And the person in charge doesn''t look over the process either, and someone could smoothly participate even with some rough spots in their application information."


    "Yeah, that''s really scary!"


    "Nn, truly scary."


    Leu nodded her head with a straightforward expression. She had changed the target of her anger - thinking this, Samiraya relaxed her breath.


    However, things obviously weren''t like that.


    "But-"


    Leu''s eyes flashed from behind her lowered glasses, and then she gripped Samiraya''s head.


    "Even so, what do you mean by lazing around until the manager of affairs ran over to ask me ''Is the President going to attend the athletic assessment soon?''?"


    "Aauuu¡­¡­"


    The natural failure of her glossing-over tactics made the other students in the surroundings look over curiously.


    (Uuu, don''t look at me like that~)


    Samiraya, who was being gripped by Leu, held her head in her hands.


    It was the new semester when Samiraya had just become the Student Council President - and new students would be entering the campus these few weeks, and it was also an empty period without any big activities, other than the student-wide athletic assessment being held.


    Of course, in the Academy City, ''student-wide'' meant all of the residents, so it wasn''t a simple activity that could be finished within a day.


    So, the rules set forth by the person in charge of the athletic assessment this time were - regardless of what class or club you belonged to, you could register in the name of your society or register as an individual. During this activity, everyone could feely participate in the athletic assessment during the set times.


    If everyone had to register individually, there would be many people skipping out on this activity. But, there weren''t many people who were completely by their self and who didn''t belong to any group. After all, the students of the Academy City would at the least belong to some department, grade, or class groups.


    Today was the final day of the athletic assessment.


    "This is a problem."


    "Uuu."


    Samiraya could only moan as Leu scolded her.


    "I even believed that you would definitely participate with some group."


    "Uh, I wanted to go, I did want to go."


    "You were almost announced in the list of people who didn''t participate. Do you realize that?"


    "Auuu¡­¡­"


    "A leader like the Student Council President can''t set a bad example, right?"


    "Uu, sorry."


    If the person in charge had done things by the book, Samiraya''s name would definitely be listed on there.


    "But that person noticed it in the end. Huh, maybe that means that I''m unexpectedly famous?"


    "When you open your mouth to say the word ''unexpectedly'', everything''s already over."


    "Yaah!"


    Leu completely shattered Samiraya''s resistance. Samiraya, changed into athletic clothing, listlessly sat on the bench in front of the lockers.


    "Don''t fall asleep there, hurry up and go."


    "Leu, what about you?"


    Leu was also in front of the lockers, but didn''t seem to be changing clothes.


    "I finished long ago. You see¡­¡­"


    "I- don''t- wanna- go---"


    Though these were words spoken from her heart, in front of Leu they were just empty cries.


    "Weren''t you the person who decided to have everyone do this kind of thing?"


    "Auu!"


    Those timely words were undeniable.


    The athletic assessment''s original goal was to raise the average athletic ability of the students. The focus of this activity wasn''t to determine who was good at what event.


    That was how things were, in terms of the goal of the athletic assessment.


    However, for an individual, that wasn''t the case.


    "Agyaaa!"


    Samiraya challenged the sit and reach while making strange sounds.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    After the girl supervising the recording took the results, Leu said this with a cold voice, with her anger having completely disappeared:


    "I probably could have guessed, but I never thought you would be this bad."


    Her movements had stopped when her fingers had barely passed her knees.


    "Shut up!"


    "Nn, sorry. I was wrong."


    "You should sympathize with the unathletic! You stabbed my heart!"


    Samiraya shouted this, teary-eyed.


    Correct, Samiraya wasn''t very good at sports, even passing the level that could be described as ''not very good''.


    "My body wasn''t made to move."


    "Does that kind of organism actually exist?"


    "Yes, it''s right here!"


    "That kind of thing isn''t anything to be proud of."


    "Anyway, what use are things like assessments?"


    "They''re for setting the standards of the physical education classes."


    "Something like the average isn''t interesting at all to an individual. Even if I were told ''this is the average, so you also have to be like this'', I still can''t do things I can''t do."


    "Saying that is a bit unreasonable~"


    "Things like sports should just be given to the Military Artists to do!"


    Samiraya vented everything out as loud complaints. Because she wasn''t very good at sports, she had been believed by many to be very ''slow'' or ''useless'', but actually that wasn''t the case. Even if she wasn''t good at sports, it didn''t affect her personality.


    Samiraya loudly delivered that argument.


    "Well then."


    However, Leu''s voice was very cold after hearing that speech.


    "What?"


    "If you truly want to talk about things, who decided to hold this athletic assessment?"


    "Auu."


    "There were people who said, the assessment will be troublesome, it won''t be much help for the physical education classes, so we should have no reason to force that kind of thing, but who was the person who had firmly opinionated that we should do it?"


    "B¡­¡­Because the person opposing it was Roderick¡­¡­ You know too, that guy will oppose everything."


    "Because he believes that it''s his duty to raise the opposing opinion. But, Sami was the one who firmly wanted to do it."


    "Guaah!"


    "Isn''t it a bit odd for a person to do that but be complaining left and right about everything now?"


    "I don''t even have the qualifications to be a person!?"


    Leu mercilessly went on the offensive, making Samiraya crumble.


    "In any case, you can''t escape anymore, so do your best."


    "Where are you going?"


    "This activity will lend today, so I''m going to ask the workers whether they''ll need help when it''s time to clear things away. Other than that, I''ll take the opportunity to compile other problems if there are any, and this way the next time it''ll be easier to find a solution the next time we run into a similar problem."


    "Leu''s amazing."


    "This is very normal."


    "Leu, do you want to start being the President from now on?"


    "I decline."


    After expressing her refusal in a cold tone, Leu left.


    "Uuu."


    After being left alone here, Samiraya looked around the sports field. There were still many things she had to do - essentially, many things she had to show her ineptitude at.


    As the Student Council President, she believed that the athletic assessment was something that had to be prepared, however¡­¡­


    "I want to cry."


    As an individual, she really still didn''t want to do this, Samiraya thought.


    She felt that she had let out all of the groans in the world.


    "Haah¡­¡­"


    Samiraya who had been unable to complete all of the tests before noon sighed as she sat on the grass field.


    In her hand was the lunch and sports drink that Leu had bought.


    But, she didn''t have any appetite at all. Samiraya just continuously sighed while sipping the sports drink.


    Students who were in their noon break were scattered around on the grass like Samiraya.


    No one was as exhausted as Samiraya.


    "Isn''t it strange to be this tired after just doing the athletic assessment?"


    Actually, no one said anything like that, but just thinking about those words made her mad.


    But, there was some sort of feeling of partial emptiness.


    "It''s lonely when Leu''s not here to nag¡­¡­"


    Leu really was busying herself talking to the workers.


    "I feel like she''s the most serious person."


    No, Samiraya also felt that she was very serious, but she still felt that everyone in the Student Council rather depended on the all-encompassing strength of Leu.


    "Ah, in the end I''m dependent on her too."


    Samiraya didn''t resent or envy Leu because of this.


    She just wanted to become able.


    Just as Samiraya was thinking about those matters, she noticed that someone was sitting down next to her.


    "Nn?"


    It was a girl.


    She was very pretty.


    "A first-year?"


    "Yes, Student Council President."


    Samiraya had only unconsciously spoken to herself, but that girl hadn''t missed those words, and had made a reply.


    "Oh, you know who I am?"


    There were still many first-years who didn''t know who the Student Council President was.


    "Didn''t the President make a greeting speech during the entrance ceremony?"


    "Uh, nn, that''s right."


    Samiraya had fallen asleep during her own entrance ceremony, so she didn''t remember who the Student Council President had been at the time.


    She laughed dryly, and then looked at the girl.


    "Did you come by yourself?"


    "Yes."


    "Really, you seem like someone who would be surrounded by many people."


    "I looked into many things. Though I felt sorry for them, I still refused the solicitations of those people."


    "Oh¡­¡­?"


    Samiraya didn''t really understand. But, she was probably saying that she was very busy with many things after entering school.


    That should be the case, but-


    "Could you be not very good at sports?"


    "No, I''m not bad."


    "What."


    Samiraya had been kind of expecting to meet a companion, but after hearing that answer, she let out a bored sigh.


    "But, maybe. I only pushed it to the last day because I felt it was troublesome."


    "Huh?"


    "In order to attend the activity, there were some preliminary tasks that I had to carry out."


    "Really?"


    The way this girl spoke was a bit hard to understand, Samiraya casually thought.


    "Meaning that you have an event you''re not very good at, so you wanted to practice first?"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn, maybe. That''s close to the truth. But rather than practice, it''s preparation."


    Samiraya didn''t really understand the difference between the two, but since she had said so, that was probably how things were.


    "Preparation, huh? I guess that''s expected to deal with things you''re not good at."


    "I believed that there were reasons to take countermeasures."


    "Yeah."


    But in the end, what did preparation for an athletic assessment of the body''s abilities mean?


    Developing an exercise routine?


    The thought ''so annoying'' instantly emerged in Samiraya''s mind, but that reaction also made her feel that she was truly useless in this aspect.


    "Hey, do you have any way to overcome things that you''re not good at?"


    "Things you''re not good at?"


    "Nn."


    Samiraya asked this naturally.


    "It''s not too good to stay bad at things you''re not good at, so I think I should make some progress towards a certain level."


    "In other words, the average."


    "Nn."


    "Does the Student Council President need something like an average?"


    "Huh?"


    "Average means you have no particular extraordinary abilities. If you want to deal with the affairs of the Student Council President, won''t it be very troublesome to have no particular extraordinary abilities?"


    "Nn, ah - that''s true."


    "Assuming the average is zero, suppose someone has negative one hundred in an event-"


    "Nnnn?"


    "If that person wants to reach the average position, he just needs to get a hundred in one event to raise his average to zero, or get a total of one hundred in other events, right?"


    "Nn? Nn?"


    The manner of speaking that this girl used was really hard to understand. Samiraya thought for a long while about the meaning of that speech.


    "Uh, meaning that it''s fine as long as there are other things I''m good at?"


    "That''s right, I believe that political experts have no need to be military experts as well."


    "Hm."


    After the short, strange manner of speaking came a commonplace encouragement.


    But, it didn''t feel bad.


    "Yeah, I wanted to hear someone else say something like that. Nn, not bad."


    She wanted Leu to encourage her with those words.


    ''Leu also has a weakness in that area.''


    After thinking this, Samiraya''s mood changed.


    The noon break time was about to end.


    "Thanks, uh¡­¡­"


    "I''m Vati, it was a pleasure to talk with you."


    "Nn, then see you."


    After parting, the two went their separate ways.


    Samiraya still groaned again and again, but she no longer felt embarrassed like before the noon break. Also, after she stopped concerning herself with the people watching her, her body''s movements ended up better than she expected.


    "How''s that!"


    She showed off the assessment sheet in front of Leu, with a completely different mood from before the noon break.


    "Uh, even if you ask me how it is¡­¡­"


    Leu, who had waited until the end, took the assessment sheet with a quite intrigued expression.


    "I''ve grown!"


    "R¡­¡­Really?"


    Leu showed an expression of being unable to keep up with Samiraya''s momentum, and lowered her gaze to the assessment sheet.


    Samiraya was full of self-confidence.


    "¡­¡­Can I tell the truth?"


    "Nn!"


    "Frankly, I feel this is terrible."


    "Puah!"


    "Your aggregate score is below average."


    "Aaah!"


    "And anyway, I don''t know about Samiraya''s previous assessments, so I don''t know about whether you''ve grown."


    "Guah!"


    Leu''s words were merciless.


    Though her words were merciless, her tone had a considerate air, but that just strengthened the pain of her words stabbing Samiraya''s heart.


    "Uuu, but everyone said I worked very hard¡­¡­"


    If she thought calmly, she realized that Leu''s words weren''t wrong, so Samiraya couldn''t say anything to deny them. Samiraya hung her head in disappointment.


    "¡­¡­Ah, but - the only meaning of these results is for records purposes."


    "Leu?"


    "You think you worked hard, right? Therefore, that''s enough, right?"


    Leu lightly placed her hand on Samiraya''s head.


    Leu showed a helpless smile. Samiraya really liked that smile of hers.


    After seeing that expression, Samiraya''s mood bettered itself in a flash.


    "Come on, hurry up and change your clothes. There are still a lot of chores we have to deal with."


    "Yaah!"


    However, Leu was really still merciless.


    Even if she said she was very tired, it was ineffective. Samiraya was towed back to the Student Council building without any further explanation.


    Later, one assessment caught many people''s attention.


    There was a student who managed to get exactly average for all of the events.


    However, the average was the average, and it wasn''t unusual or compelling. After the workers discussed it a little amongst themselves, they forgot all about it.


    No one knew whether that was her goal or not.

 Volume 20, Machinas Eye

    Volume 20, Machina''s Eye


    Vati Len was just a single person.


    If you asked her whether she lacked sociability, you would get an answer that seemed both intriguing and ordinary.


    For example, the situation with her classmate Shay (Male, fifteen years old).


    During their first encounter.


    "Ah, nice to meet you, I''m Shay. I''m from the Windswept City Genilla."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Vati Len. I was born in the Calm Sea City Pushias. My address is 30481 Karsang town, and I''m the eldest child of a five-person family. Female, fifteen years old, my height is one hundred and fifty eight centimeters, my weight is¡­¡­"


    "Uh, you don''t have to go into that much detail, thank you!"


    During class.


    "Ah, my eraser!"


    "Your eraser fell, huh."


    "Sorry, could you grab it for me?"


    "Understood. Teacher, in order to pick up the eraser of Shay-san in the neighboring seat, I must temporarily leave my seat."


    "Nn? Oh."


    "I will probably need to leave my seat for three seconds, may I ask if this will be of any concern?"


    "Nn, pick it up quickly."


    "No, it will be impossible for me to shorten the time I must leave my seat under three seconds."


    "¡­¡­Well, just pick it up."


    "Alright¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have picked it up, sorry to interrupt your class."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn."


    "Here you go, Shay-san."


    "Th¡­¡­Thank you."


    During confession.


    "What did you call me to this kind of place for?"


    "It seems like I love those strange qualities about you, please go out with me!"


    "What do you mean by strange qualities?"


    "Are you mad? Sorry. But I think you''re very charming that way."


    "No, I''m not mad. But, please tell me what those ''strange'' parts you feel are so I can use that as reference later."


    "Uh, that¡­¡­ Everything¡­¡­ No no no, even everything you do - hold on, do you want me to talk about the parts that don''t need to be explained¡­¡­"


    "What do you mean by ''parts that don''t need to be explained''?"


    "I don''t mean anything bad by saying this. I think that you''re very charming that way¡­¡­"


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter. In what way am I strange? Could you tell me simply?"


    "Huh? Uh, that¡­¡­"


    "Do you have time? If possible, I want to listen to your opinion, so please don''t hold anything back."


    "Sorry, it''s too much for me to handle!"


    Like that, Vati wouldn''t refuse to communicate with others, but her responses easily made other people feel strange. In addition, the pubescent male students who were now free after leaving their parents also noticed her beauty, and the situation was highlighted even further because they confessed to her.


    Recently, everyone had already begun believing ''Vati Len is strange''.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Vati thought.


    "What is this?''


    She didn''t feel unhappy. However, she was unable to understand the relationship between the flurry of guys who had confessed to her and her public image afterwards.


    She understood that a girl''s looks were one of the main reasons encouraging male feelings. She could understand that males would confess to her because of this¡­¡­ It was an action having to do with wanting to establish certain male-female relationships. But, why had their appraisals of her become ''she''s a strange person'' afterwards¡­¡­?


    "Why is that?"


    She asked the store owner as she was working, who was also a senpai one year above her and who also lived in the same apartment - Meishen.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Meishen could only show a troubled smile.


    This was the cake store where Vati worked.


    Inside the kitchen of the cake store that had been remodeled from a floor of the apartment, the two of them were making cakes. Other than the kitchen, there was also a small eating area and a display counter where slices of cakes had been placed, but those places weren''t used often. Meishen''s cake store was near the warehouse district, and there was a good distance from the busy area where students congregated, so there weren''t many customers who came here directly to buy. The main source of this store''s income was signing contracts with other stores to sell them cakes.


    Meishen had only started preparing this store late last year, and this year it had just opened this year, but just from the start this store had already gotten many decent results.


    "Manager, do you also think I''m strange?"


    "You don''t need to call me Manager, call me Meishen."


    "No, please let me call you Manager here."


    The two of them made cakes while conversing. Though the store had just opened, they would talk like this while working if they weren''t making new products.


    Though that were true, the work of making new products and distributing them still had to be completed before school started, so they actually were pretty busy. The two of them carried out the conversation in short snippets.


    "I do think that your manner of speaking is a bit strange, but I don''t think you''re a strange person. I think you''re very serious."


    "I''m very serious?"


    "Nn. When you encounter something you don''t understand, you''ll want to make sense of it, right?"


    "Nn, that''s true."


    "I think Vati''s very serious about that."


    Though Meishen was shy, she was already used to being with Vati since Vati was helping with the store and also lived in the same apartment as she did.


    "Thank you."


    After thanking Meishen, Vati once again began working while continuing to think.


    But, if it were like that, did that mean her classmates didn''t believe Vati was a ''serious person''?


    From where had that discrepancy arisen? Meishen''s remarks were the feelings that she expressed after hearing Vati''s words, but her classmates'' thoughts were evaluations they had obtained after actually seeing Vati''s actions.


    Was that where the difference was? In that case, were the classmates the correct ones?


    However, Meishen''s feelings should also be the comprehensive evaluation she had reached using all of the experiences she had with Vati up through now. In that case, Vati couldn''t one-sidedly say that her thoughts were wrong, right?


    The actions she had taken up to now under the identity Vati Len had caused her classmates to think of her as a strange person, but Meishen believed she was serious.


    What kind of factors had caused those differences? The answer wasn''t apparent.


    As she thought hard about those things, today''s cake-making work ended.


    ¡ó


    Incidentally, she would want to make sense of things she didn''t understand.


    Meishen had also said that. But, that was the current Vati. That was true regardless of whether it was to perfect her mimicry program or for some other reason.


    "I''ll go over the situation again."


    She was in class right now, and Vati murmured with a quiet voice that wouldn''t allow anyone to hear it. Maybe Shay who sat next to her had heard her talking to herself a bit, as he looked at her with a timid expression, but Vati decided to ignore his reaction.


    How did the evaluations of Meishen and her classmates differ? Meishen''s feelings were the comprehensive evaluation she had issued of her view of Vati, and her classmates'' opinions were the same.


    In other words, the things Meishen and her classmates saw were different?


    (Maybe that''s right.)


    In order to keep from frightening Shay, Vati stopped talking to herself. If she controlled her mimicry program, the words in her heart wouldn''t ''leave her mouth naturally''. She could maintain the appearance of being in class while calmly thinking.


    (The things they see aren''t the same. Right, that''s it.)


    Even in she were with her classmates for more than half of each day, the Vati that her classmates saw was only the appearance of her listening to lecture like usual. They almost never saw Vati after school was over.


    Other than this, they also saw the guys who had confessed to her.


    Moreover, Meishen hadn''t witnessed that.


    In other words, the classmates had seen the males who confessed to Vati, so they had evaluated her as a ''strange person''? Though that thought still left some doubts as to why she was a ''strange person''¡­¡­


    (Meaning that among males and females of this age, relationships with the other gender are very important?)


    Vati had received the confessions, but hadn''t gone out with any of the males, and was still single. Looking at it from that angle, she was indeed a ''strange person''.


    But, in that case¡­¡­?


    (Then, what will become of him and her?)


    Vati meant Layfon and Meishen. Meishen indeed had feelings for him. According to the information supplied by Meishen''s childhood friends Mifi and Naruki, Meishen had had feelings for Layfon almost since she entered school. But a whole year had almost passed, and there hadn''t been any developments between the two.


    In the eyes of their class''s students, was that also ''strange''?


    (Is it?)


    After coming to this city, Vati had always been observing her. She didn''t have any abnormalities as a person. In other words, was the personality unrelated with ability to communicate with the opposite gender?


    (¡­¡­But if that''s true, I will have to consider changing the target of observation.)


    Vati had come to the Academy City with a certain goal, and had chosen Meishen as a qualified person. However, if Vati''s choice were mistaken, then she would have to change her choice of person. Vati didn''t have much time left, and if she had to change, then it would be best to decide as early as possible.


    (Before that, I have to confirm something.)


    After making up her mind, Vati quickly took action.


    During the noon break, Vati walked to the second-year school building.


    If Vati put her mind to it, she could effortlessly learn the current location of anyone.


    That day, the target person was sitting on a park bench eating lunch with a fat classmate.


    "Ah, Vati. What''s up?"


    Layfon felt curious about why the first-year Vati had shown up in a park near the second-year school building.


    "I came to ask you a question."


    "Really? You haven''t eaten lunch yet, right? In that case, let''s eat together."


    "Okay."


    After seeing the bento box in Vati''s hand, Layfon said this, and Vati also followed along with that proposal.


    "¡­¡­Huh, this girl is?"


    The fat classmate sitting next to Layfon asked this.


    "She''s Vati, who lives in the same apartment as I do. This is Ed."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Vati sat down next to Layfon, and Ed welcomed her with confusion.


    "Then, what did you want to ask me?"


    Next to Layfon was placed a bento box with the same appearance as Vati''s but a different size, and other than that, a bento from the same bento store as Ed''s was also stacked on top of it. That bento box was Meishen''s. Today, Meishen was the one in charge of making food. Though she didn''t have to even make lunch as well, she had just done that on her own. Meishen wouldn''t do that if she were busy her cake store''s work.


    There were no new products today, and the flavors hadn''t changed much, so Meishen had probably just done that on a whim. Though Vati could observe Meishen''s actions, it was hard to observe her feelings at the time.


    "So, what''s your question?"


    After opening Meishen''s bento, Layfon asked this.


    "Nn, Is Layfon-senpai going out with any girl?"


    "Pwah!"


    Layfon and Ed simultaneously ejected the food in their mouths.


    "Wh¡­¡­What? Why are you asking that so suddenly?"


    "I heard that Layfon-senpai has quite a good standing among the platoon members of the seventeenth platoon, and you also have a very good reputation among the female students. I''m a bit uncertain as to why senpai is so popular yet isn''t going out with any girl."


    "I see, that''s indeed true!"


    Ed nodded his head vigorously.


    "Hurry up and find someone to go out with, and then introduce her friends to me!"


    It seemed like Ed was also in line with Vati''s standards, a man with normal sensibility.


    "Look at Ed-senpai, that''s the reaction of a normal male."


    "Uu!"


    After noticing that he was isolated, Layfon couldn''t help but feel cornered.


    "Layfon-senpai''s contact with girls and the feelings that girls have for senpai are far greater than for Ed-senpai, but Layfon-senpai isn''t going out with any girl."


    "¡­¡­Uh, saying things that plainly makes me feel like tears are endlessly streaming from my eyes."


    "Why is that?"


    Vati ignored Ed''s reaction, and continued asking.


    "Even if you ask me¡­¡­ why¡­¡­"


    "Does Layfon-senpai not have a favorite girl?"


    "That''s not it¡­¡­"


    "Why is that? A normal male in Layfon-senpai''s situation would be going out with his favorite girl, right?"


    "Uh, no, how should I say it¡­¡­"


    "And then once you start going out, you''ll be want to peer into the depths of male-female relations, right? Does Layfon-senpai have no interest in that kind of thing?"


    "Vati¡­¡­"


    Layfon had originally seemed troubled, but those words from Vati made his expression change. Layfon faced Vati with a solemn expression.


    "What is it?"


    "Girls can''t say that kind of thing whenever they want."


    "Really? I believe that not only males feel interest in male-female relations."


    "Maybe, but you still can''t."


    Layfon refuted her once again.


    "Why?"


    "Because if girls do that kind of thing, they might become pregnant. What would you do if you were pregnant in this kind of place? You''d have to take a roaming bus when you graduated, right? Not only that, you''d have to make child support payments while you studied. Since you might not be able to stay in the academy city without taking classes."


    "¡­¡­You''re thinking really seriously."


    "¡­¡­Because there were similar kids in the orphanage."


    Ed showed an admiring expression, but Layfon next to him showed a bitter face as if he had remembered something.


    "I see, I understand."


    Vati nodded her head, and afterwards the two of them finished eating Meishen''s bentoes with surprising speed, and then left the area.


    She understood Layfon''s thoughts. His calm consideration of societal relations had allowed him to keep male-female relationships at arm''s length. Perhaps one could say that as long as his societal state wasn''t complete, he wouldn''t think of himself as a man. Was it because of this that he was able to continue his slow attitude towards female outreach?


    Then, what about Meishen?


    What did she think?


    If Meishen had similar thoughts as Layfon, then she wouldn''t take action, right?


    But, Vati would be troubled if that were the case.


    Meishen had to take action.


    How could she make her take action?


    There was a need to carry out experiments.


    If the person herself were used for an experiment, things would be very troublesome once a situation arose.


    Therefore, she had to search for similar experimental subjects, and then search for individual effective means¡­¡­ Vati once again gathered information from the entire Academy City, and then retrieved the contents. And, she found it.


    She found an experimental subject, along with a way to carry out the experiment.


    ¡ó


    Naruki kept running.


    A good amount of time had already passed since the City Police Psychokinesist contacted her. The waste of time made a bitter expression emerge on Naruki''s sweat-covered face, as she charged into the department.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Her colleagues were already waiting, and Formed who was in front of everyone staring at a file in his hand looked towards Naruki.


    "You still haven''t found Layfon?"


    "I''m sorry, we weren''t acting together."


    "Nothing we can do about it, we can''t use the broadcasting system to call him here either. Hurry up and get prepared."


    "Yes!"


    After replying with that, Naruki rushed towards the equipment room.


    The electricity-producing Mechanical Department of the moving city had a purification system to support the living environment above along with the shelters and other facilities, and this took up almost all of the underground space of the moving city. But other than that, there were also other facilities underground.


    For example, there were areas where roaming buses were repaired or taken apart. In emergency situations - emergency situations where the lift going up and down to outskirts of the city couldn''t be used - roaming buses would stop entering this underground area or depart from it.


    Something strange had happened in this underground area.


    The police had received a report that there was a fugitive bandit group that had snuck into this underground area.


    Because they received briefing books that other roaming buses sent, the City Police knew that the group was among the group of outsiders who had arrived. After they had disappeared from the area where outsiders were received, the police had begun to launch a search, and had discovered that they were hiding inside that underground area.


    "The bandit group plans on repairing the roaming buses that are stopped in the underground area waiting for maintenance, and obtaining a means of moving independently. We have to catch them before that."


    "Yes sir!"


    After Formed finished talking, the members of the SWAT team issued a response in unison. Naruki who had already changed her outfit was also among them.


    The team moved quietly.


    There was an entrance to the underground inside the City Police department. It was so that they wouldn''t obstruct the movement of normal civilians during an emergency, but could also let the police enter important facilities directly without tipping off criminals.


    The team used this passageway to advance underground.


    "Speaking of which, I still haven''t asked you about that matter."


    The team gave off an awe-inspiring tense atmosphere as they advanced through the passageway. In that atmosphere, Formed quietly asked this of Naruki:


    "Why did you leave the platoon?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "You could have been on both sides and easily raised your strength."


    "Yes."


    "Why, then?"


    Formed believed that it was a natural question. Actually, it was as he said; Naruki''s strength had increased after attending the platoon training, and she had used that strength in her City Police work.


    More importantly was that there was no Military Arts competition this year, so she wouldn''t be as busy as last year.


    Even so, Naruki had still resigned from the platoon.


    "Ah, if you don''t want to say, I won''t force the question."


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    "If there''s something built up in your heart that you feel troubled about, just tell me. At the least I can listen to you."


    "Thank you."


    The restraints that she felt deep inside her heart felt slightly alleviated.


    Just as the two of them conversed about this, the team reached their destination.


    Before them was a large metal door. Looking at it from another angle, this door was just a normal wall.


    Because of the preliminary inspection of the Psychokinesist, the police already had some degree of understanding of the position and condition of the bandit group repairing the roaming bus. Naruki once again thought silently of the suppression operation that had been planned using that data as a basis while quietly activating her Kei vein. If she released too much Kei, the enemies would notice, so Naruki carried out furtive movements while making sure not to do that.


    Layfon had once said that she needed to be able to hold back her Kei presence at any time, but Naruki still couldn''t do that even now. However, after the platoon training, the time it took for her to activate her Kei vein had shortened, and the speed at which she compressed her Kei and its instantaneous strength had also increased greatly.


    Though it hadn''t been a full year, she had truly learned many things from the platoon.


    Even so, Naruki had resigned from the platoon.


    One of the team members slowly opened the lock, and then put his hand on the doorhandle. Formed who stood next to the door gestured wordlessly, signaling the beginning of a raid.


    The door was opened in a flash, and the raid team''s Military Artists slipped through the gap that appeared in twos and threes, with the Psychokinesist following behind them.


    Naruki was the third to enter the underground area, and she ran towards the roaming bus that was currently being repaired.


    A part of the outer layer of the roaming bus had been torn off, and the drive system that was exposed was currently being repaired. The several men with tools in their hands looked over in surprise. Judging by their slow reactions, these people weren''t Military Artists.


    In that case¡­¡­


    Naruki threw out her restored rope. After the Karen Kei training that Naruki had carried out with Gorneo who Layfon had introduced, she was able to make the rope move through midair like a snake. It tied all of the workers in a bundle.


    And then was¡­¡­


    External-type Kei, Karen variant - Amethyst Lightning.


    The Ruby Dite made Naruki''s Kei flow become electricity. The electricity, whose power had been regulated, caused the workers to fall unconscious.


    "Next!"


    Naruki sensed that she had held back from killing the enemies, and searched for the next target. There had been ten members forming the bandit group, and half of them were Military Artists. Naruki rushed towards the roaming bus while using her voice to confirm the situation of the others. The sounds of clashes happening in the underground district reached her ears. Had the Military Artists all been assigned nearby to keep watch?


    (From the left, three people!)


    Naruki reacted to the Psychokinesist''s sharp voice. Three Military Artists jumped out from the shadow of an abandoned roaming bus.


    Naruki raised her baton and rope to engage the three of them.


    Only a few minutes had passed from the start of the raid until the end, but the heat of the moment left a strong feeling of lingering aftermath in the underground area.


    "Haa."


    While watching the captured men being taken out one by one, Naruki slowly exhaled.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Her shoulder was patted. Looking backwards, she could only see Formed showing a very happy expression. The City Police had no obligation to compensate the other cities that the bandit group had stolen from. That was not only because it was time-consuming if they wanted to communicate with other cities, but there were also big problems with methods of transport. If there were things that absolutely had to be returned, the normal method would be to visit the other party directly to sell them back. Regardless of whether the things had been bought or stolen from cities they had been in before, everything would become the property of the Academy City.


    It wasn''t his own pockets that were being lined, but Formed felt happy because of this.


    When she had just started, Naruki had not only felt doubtful about that sort of reaction, but even felt that it was very strange.


    "But, this place has been made into a mess."


    As if to banish the emotions that had appeared from her heart, Naruki looked around. The roaming bus that had been half-repaired was overturned on the ground, and pieces of the bus''s outer layer were fallen everywhere on the ground. The leaking oil was forming a black puddle on the floor that had been dirtied by soot.


    The Military Artists who had attacked Naruki had been very strong, perhaps even stronger than Naruki. But, Naruki had trained with an extraordinarily strong Military Artist like Layfon every day, along with the platoon members who were all much stronger than she was - Nina, Sharnid, and Dalshena, so she understood how to fight with enemies stronger than she was.


    Naruki stalled for the whole time, and after the other police Military Artists finished their suppression and came to back her up, those enemy Military Artists were safely and easily captured.


    But, because Naruki had spent so much time, the state of the surroundings had become this bad.


    "Don''t be concerned. In any case, every roaming bus here is waiting to be dismantled, so even if we create some damage no one will get mad."


    Formed''s happy laughed reverberated around the surroundings, but right then, Naruki with a more subdued attitude heard a strange sound.


    The sound had come from above Naruki and Formed.


    Other than several air ducts, there was a cement ceiling divided into regions, along with metal frames that separated them.


    Most people would be unable to clearly see the composition of the ceiling due to the impedance of the strong lights. However, relying on a Military Artist''s vision, it was possible to find the source of that strange sound.


    Moreover, the moment when Naruki noticed something was wrong, the result that the strange sound brought about was being realized before her eyes.


    The ceiling was collapsing.


    "Watch out!"


    Naruki managed to call out in the nick of time, but her voice gave the other Military Artists adequate time to react. As the Military Artists carried the nearby ordinary people and retreated, Naruki also carried Formed at the same time.


    But, the scope of the collapse was quite broad, and Naruki and Formed were almost in the center. At a speed that would ensure the safety of Formed''s body, she couldn''t escape to a safe range in time.


    After making that judgment, Naruki rushed into the overturned roaming bus without looking back.


    She lost consciousness for a moment.


    "Where is this?"


    Formed''s voice made her return to her senses. No, she hadn''t lost consciousness, she had just been temporarily dazed by the sudden darkening of her surroundings.


    Steel beams struck each other, and heavy and sharp noise engulfed them. When that sound passed, the surroundings were quiet enough to make their ears hurt.


    The surroundings had become dark, and even her eyes couldn''t see very clearly.


    "We''re inside a bus."


    "Ahh, that means¡­¡­ the ceiling collapsed?"


    "Yes."


    Naruki replied while feeling incomparably guilty. If Naruki had been able to suppress the bandit group faster, things wouldn''t have become like this.


    "How is it? Can we escape?"


    Formed twisted his body, trying to check the surrounding environment.


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    "Oh, sorry¡­¡­ it''s very cramped here."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    After the assault of the collapsing ceiling, the bus hadn''t survived completely. Even the shell that had been taken off the front portion for repairs had been flattened, and the seating region behind Naruki''s back had also been crushed flat.


    In that kind of situation, it could even be said that it was strange the two of them were safe and sound. But, at the same time, it meant the two of them were squeezed into a tight space where they couldn''t do anything at all.


    "What should we do now, then?"


    "Sorry, things were too sudden¡­¡­"


    "No, if it were just me, I would have been crushed before getting into this situation, Ah, if we just wait here quietly, rescue workers will come to save us."


    "Yes."


    "So for now we just need to wait here leisurely."


    The remorseful thoughts in her heart were slightly alleviated by Formed''s words.


    ¡­¡­But, the slight alleviation of the tension also made Naruki think of something else.


    (I''m so close to Chief¡­¡­)


    The two of them were in sprawled out in a state where they were firmly pressed together. A seat had broken off and tilted to block the space above them, but it was because of this that they had been able to avoid being run through by the metal parts inside the bus.


    Moreover, in the moment when she had protected Formed just now, Naruki had also covered him with her body. In other words, Naruki currently was lying on top of him.


    (What kind of position is this!)


    After thinking calmly, Naruki noticed that she was currently in a state where her face was red enough to catch flame. In order to think of some way to break out from this dilemma, Naruki focused her consciousness on the surroundings.


    Creaaak¡­¡­


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Naruki, it would be best not to move around recklessly right now."


    "S¡­¡­Sorry."


    "No, I should be the one to apologize. You must be unable to keep your balance because my stomach''s too round."


    "It, it''s not like that."


    She knew clearly that it was a joke, but Naruki couldn''t laugh.


    One could even say that right now wasn''t time to laugh.


    Not only was she sweaty all over because of the battle just now, her clothes stuck tightly to her to expose her body''s curves, and even her hair was all messed up. More importantly, there was a lot of dust on her body, so her face was definitely very dirty. And to think she was so close to Formed in this condition. Aah, at the least she wanted to take a shower¡­¡­ No no no, what was she thinking about!


    Hurry up and calm down! Naruki shouted at herself in her heart. Right now was a tense situation, not a time to think about those things.


    Ahh, but this opportunity might not appear again. Regardless of whether he was dealing with schoolwork or City Police duties, Formed was always serious and hardworking. Maybe there wouldn''t be another opportunity to be alone with him like this.


    (In that case, I can only take advantage of the present-)


    "What is it? Worried?"


    Perhaps because Naruki''s impatient reaction seemed like anxiety, Formed asked this.


    "No, that''s not it¡­¡­"


    "Ah¡­¡­ We won''t have anything to do before the rescue team shows up, so it wouldn''t be bad if you had any topic to talk about. It''s unfortunate that I can''t think of any good topics."


    "That''s not true¡­¡­"


    "In that case, can I ask again?"


    "Ask what?"


    "Your reasons for leaving the platoon."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "I won''t sugarcoat my words. And, though I said it''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it, I still care a lot."


    "¡­¡­Why is that?"


    "Nn?"


    "Why does Chief care that much?"


    "That¡­¡­ Ah, because you only joined the platoon because it was related to that event. I believed you would immediately leave the platoon, and never would have thought that you would continue on with it afterwards. But right when I was thinking that, you said you were leaving the platoon. I don''t believe you would do that with a half-hearted attitude, but I care a lot about the reason you changed your mind."


    It was true, that was indeed how things were. Naruki thought warmly about the events from back then. The tenth platoon had been suspected of using Kei-enhancing drugs, and Naruki had requested the help of the seventeenth platoon to investigate, and joined the platoon because of this.


    In the end, Nina had single-handedly destroyed the investigation. At the time, Naruki had truly been very angry. But, she had felt that Nina''s sense of justice and willpower had been truly respectable.


    After the judgment of the Student Council, the tenth platoon had ended up being dissolved, and because of this a part of dirty politics had been shown. However, Naruki had no way of believing that everything was caused by Nina''s dogmatic actions, and couldn''t hate her because of this. After all, even if the City Police investigated smoothly, Karian - the Student Council President at the time - wouldn''t have changed his judgment.


    At that time, she had been unable to do anything, and it wasn''t only because of Nina''s independent action, but also because Naruki''s strength as a Military Artist and ability as a police officer were insufficient.


    Thinking of this, she decided to try joining the seventeenth platoon and try training herself again.


    "But, how strong do I have to become?"


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    Naruki''s question made Formed tilt his head and show a confused expression.


    Staying in the seventeenth platoon made Naruki realize something, which was that strength had no limits. It wasn''t just because she had experienced Layfon''s power first-hand. She had many experiences, like fighting filth monsters, like when they had come in contact with Grendan, and the abnormal situation afterwards - those things made her understand that regardless of how strong Military Artists became, there was still room for improvement.


    That fact didn''t make her feel bored of things.


    However, in that case, how strong would she have to get after all in order to use her full strength as a police officer?


    She didn''t know the answer.


    "I''m not afraid of battle. Honestly, even in the battle just now, if I had become stronger¡­¡­"


    "That''s true. Speaking from my position, if you could have spent about three years in the platoons, and then focused on returning to your job in the police¡­¡­ I thought about that before."


    "Really?"


    Formed had thought about her - that fact made Naruki very happy.


    But, with that¡­¡­


    "What is it?"


    There wasn''t anything around to provide lighting, so the two of them shouldn''t be able to see each other''s expressions. But, Formed seemed to have noticed some sort of melancholy from Naruki''s body.


    "No¡­¡­"


    "What is it, right now it''s already boring enough to die here, so just say it if you''re thinking about something."


    "Can I?"


    "Uh?"


    "Can I really?"


    "Nn, you can."


    How much awareness had Formed said those words with? However, Naruki believed that she could only truly bare her heart here. The place right here and right now was the only place that she could speak of the feelings in her heart, she thought.


    "¡­¡­If I stayed three years in the platoon, wouldn''t you have left here when that time came?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Maybe you''ll say that''s a half-hearted attitude, but this year is the last year you''ll be here. And you''ll also be transferred, so you won''t always be on the frontline. I don''t have much time left with you anymore."


    "You¡­¡­"


    "I want to stay by the Chief''s side. I¡­¡­"


    Formed seemed to have stopped breathing, which made Naruki feel incomparably tense.


    He was mad - she thought.


    As a policeman, Formed had held the position of the City Police chief for a long time, and on the other hand he had quite a few achievements as an Agriculture student. His actions were never half-hearted, and he always constantly advanced in the direction he believed was correct. In contrast, Naruki had resigned from the platoon right before a full year, and her reason was even love.


    If it were Formed, he would definitely scold her angrily as being ''really pathetic''. After the surge of momentum that came with her love confession, Naruki closed her eyes and prepared her heart.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Formed made a short hum, and Naruki''s body shrank from the tension.


    "Ah, you don''t need to become that tense."


    Unexpected words made Naruki open her eyes.


    "¡­¡­Chief, you''re not mad?"


    "Why do you think I''m mad?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Ha, maybe it''s because I look old."


    "That''s not¡­¡­"


    Naruki couldn''t finish speaking. The sixth-year Formed would be twenty-one this year. But unfortunately, it would be natural to see him as thirty-some years old.


    But, Naruki hadn''t chosen Formed because of appearance.


    "I was always called selfish by others."


    "But, you''ve never taken bribes."


    "That''s true. But, if I can make the city wealthier, then as a result the Agricultural budget will increase. So I still have my own motives."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to stand tall and say that what I''m doing is right, but I don''t believe that what I''m doing is wrong. Have I talked about it? In the beginning, my wish to enlist in the City Police was just because some idiots ruined an agricultural lake that I liked. There are criminals who try to steal information in this world, but there are also bastards who purely want to dirty an agricultural lake. I only became a policeman in order to threaten those people more easily. I''m that kind of man."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "In other words, I''m not as serious as you think I am, nor am I as upstanding."


    "That''s not true."


    "Ah, you''re free to think what you want. In other words, I won''t get mad or complain regardless of how you see me. That''s what I wanted to say."


    Why had the topic moved to this? No¡­¡­ Because she had tensed herself to prepare her heart for a scolding, the topic had shifted. Naruki understood that.


    But, this made her feel like he was being evasive¡­¡­


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Nn?"


    "So¡­¡­ uh, well¡­¡­"


    "Ah, I''m too good at talking about myself. Sorry."


    "No, not that. That''s not true¡­¡­"


    "But I also said just now, I''m not as serious as you think, nor am I the kind of person who would get one-sidedly angry because of other people. So I wanted to say that you don''t have to worry about those things."


    "Well, I already understand that. ¡­¡­That''s not what I wanted to ask, but rather, uh¡­¡­"


    Formed was actually doing this on purpose - Naruki suddenly had that thought. If he rejected Naruki¡¯s confession in this kind of situation, then it would definitely become unbearably awkward. So Formed was trying to gloss things over here and there¡­¡­ After that thought emerged in her mind, Naruki''s face went pale.


    "¡­¡­I didn''t say anything that made trouble for Chief, did I?"


    "Nn?"


    "That''s right, it just bring trouble to be confessed to by someone like me. Sorry, please forget about this."


    "No, please wait."


    "Chief, you don''t need to be concerned about me. Before the rescue team comes to help us, I''ll quietly wait here without saying anything."


    "Wait wait, on the contrary, I''ll be concerned if you talk like that!"


    Formed''s shout reverberated in the cramped space.


    "But Chief, you¡­¡­"


    "Ahh, really! I''m sorry for the long prologue, so you don''t need to feel awkward, alright?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "I just saw that you were mistaken about me, so I wanted to resolve that mistake. If you fit some strange rigid ideal onto me, I''ll feel very troubled."


    "S¡­¡­Sorry. Then as expected, Chief¡­¡­"


    "Listen till the end!"


    In the darkness, Formed''s shout that approached a cry filled the surroundings.


    "I already understand your feelings. I also feel very happy."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "But, I only have a year left in this place. Your student life is still going to continue on, and I don''t want to make you miss someone who''s no long here. Also, I don''t want to hold you back when you have to return to your hometown."


    That speech simply sounded like a declaration that lacked sincerity.


    However, even Naruki understood that reality. Because other than her lack of courage, the age gap and grade gap had been reasons she had always been troubled about regarding whether or not to confess.


    Regardless of how she struggled, Formed would graduate first. And Naruki had no way of giving up on her hometown after graduating to chase after him.


    It was a terrible combination.


    Though that were true¡­¡­


    "Even so, I don''t care. As long as I can have some memories with Chief-"


    Formed had deliberately said those words about him only having a year left, but Naruki viewed that as honesty. Naruki liked him because Formed was that kind of person.


    Naruki relaxed her rigid body, naturally leaning her body onto Formed''s.


    "Hm. Though I must say, doing that is really reckless."


    Though he said this, Formed still accepted Naruki, and tenderly stroked her head.


    Not long afterwards, the rescue team that saved the two of them greeted them with the fact that their conversation had been heard completely by the people outside, and they were showered with blessings and teasing whistles. But, she didn''t hate that kind of feeling.


    ¡ó


    Vati Len observed everything.


    Looking from the perspective of male-female relationships - The Academy City''s structural defect - Vati searched for a male and female that seemed like they would never be together, but what had been returned was Naruki and Formed. And Vati had succeeded in forcing them into a situation where they were alone, and even the kind of situation that was somewhat of a crisis - the kind of situation where if she could, she would want to say everything inside her heart.


    Although the event itself had been an incidental happening, it was Vati''s strength that had trapped the two of them in such a situation.


    "In other words, love isn''t a perpetual thing?"


    However, the answer she obtained in this experiment raised new questions


    "¡­¡­The so-called love, shouldn''t it be an eternal thing?"


    In terms of an individual organism spreading genetic factors and combining genes to produce an excellent offspring, it was highly risky to put all of the possibilities for leaving descendants on a single action.


    On the other hand, looking at it from the point of view of an entire race, it was sufficient for the entire gene pool to produce an excellent offspring, so it could be believed that there was no reason to encourage the proliferation of a single individual''s gene factors.


    "In the end, what is the answer?"


    New questions had arisen. In order to understand the answer to the question, Vati took more actions.


    Afterwards, the Academy City had a period of time with many occurrences of people getting together or breaking up, but that phenomenon was just seen as a fad.

 Volume 20, Regarding the Cat Soaring to the Moon

    Volume 20, Regarding the Cat Soaring to the Moon


    He would always pass by her during the night.


    While Formed and Karian were returning home from the City Police department, they would patrol the nearby area. Considering Formed''s position, he didn''t have any need to do so, but he still felt that if he didn''t do that, he wouldn''t be himself. Before he realized, his route would deviate from the road home and onto the patrol route. As that kind of thing went on, he gradually felt that maybe he was just like that, so he resigned himself and turned those actions into a habit.


    He would pass by her while on his patrol.


    Moreover, it was on fixed days of the week. Even if there were deviations because of business with work, she would still be there to pass by Formed, as if she deliberately coordinated with his schedule.


    Passing by.


    It was just that.


    Though it was just that, it still made Formed feel curious. Whether this was his intuition as a policeman, or a simple mistake, or dictated by some emotions between males and females, Formed found it hard to judge.


    It could also be said that he was only curious about it because he found it hard to judge.


    "After all, I''m really bad about one of those aspects."


    After murmuring this, he made a wry smile.


    When he met someone for the first time, the other person would definitely believe Formed to be an older person. He wasn''t tall either, but his head was large, so his body proportions weren''t good.


    Formed also had a gut feeling that he wouldn''t be attractive to girls.


    But, if one were to say that he only worked hard on his job and schoolwork because he was like this, then it would be a double insult, and he believed that wasn''t the truth. No no no, even that thought was¡­¡­ No no, it wasn''t like that¡­¡­ No no no¡­¡­ After thinking like that, a difficult dilemma suddenly emerged for him to think about.


    Thinking about those two things separately was much easier to do. He only mixed those things up because he was still young¡­¡­ Did he have those kinds of thoughts because his mental age had already caught up to his appearance¡­¡­?


    Another mental labyrinth formed, so Formed banished those thoughts from his brain.


    Even if he were like that, there were also people who showed interest. There was one girl who was strange like that. That happy feeling made him unable to keep from wanting to tilt his head and show a puzzled expression.


    "I''m being conceited."


    When he thought of the girl he passed by, a speculation about male-female sentiment unexpectedly emerged - that kind of thing was a form of conceit in the first place. He had gotten carried away because there was a girl who seemed to express interest. This didn''t mean that he was an attractive man, just that the girl was strange.


    Formed brought those thoughts to his own attention, warning himself. Then, what was this feeling after all? He tried thinking about it again.


    Who was the girl he passed by? To Formed who had held an office in the City Police Department for a long time, investigating that matter wasn''t difficult. In his career, Formed had gotten very good at remembering people''s faces, and he could investigate the city''s records.


    After setting the first-years as his target of investigation, the answer showed itself quickly.


    She was Vati Len, a first-year general studies student, and even her address was quickly found. Though the place Vati lived in was strange, it was very understandable once he thought about the fact that she was a first-year. Not knowing anything about this city, and being tricked by the cheap rent to rent a room in a strange place - every year, there were many students who regretted because of this. It wouldn''t be strange if she had made such a mistake.


    After knowing her residence, he could determine the areas she frequented.


    Then - Formed began thinking, and a map spread out in his mind.


    With Formed and Vati''s activities as a prerequisite, he began thinking of possibilities why she passed by him every week. If he put his mind to investigating, Formed could quickly find out where Vati worked, but he believed that it wouldn''t be too far from her nearby areas. Because people wouldn''t move here and there for no reason.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    This time, he quietly spoke out loud.


    This was a possibility.


    Though he was curious about what she was doing at night, the place Vati and Formed passed by each other was still within her nearby area.


    Then, was he just thinking too much?


    "You''re thinking too much."


    When he was eating lunch, a classmate of his that he hadn''t met in a long time made that comment. Both of them had many things to do to prepare for graduation, so their opportunities to chat had clearly decreased a lot.


    One could even say that the reason Formed honestly told this classmate he didn''t see much about this matter was mostly because he long since expected him to say this.


    "You think so?"


    He truly was just overestimating himself, huh - Formed laughed bitterly at that inside his heart while replying.


    "Is there any other possibility?"


    After being asked this, an embarrassed smile emerged on Formed''s face. The two of them were incredibly busy to prepare for graduation, and they didn''t have time to fantasize to the ends of the earth. It was because of this that the other person cut him down mercilessly instead of the spreading the topic towards love. Hey, aren''t you tired of this - His classmate, who hadn''t stopped eating, asked him this with his eyes.


    In addition, Formed, who had expected to be told this, said:


    "Ah¡­¡­ That''s probably right."


    "It''s definitely like that. In addition - Hey, once we graduate, we won''t even be living in the same city. Though I''m just saying."


    "Yeah."


    "How much longer are you going to do your City Police work?"


    "Nn?"


    "Agriculture student and Policeman, I can''t tell at all which road you want to walk, because you''re impressive at both."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. But, you''re almost going to have to adjust your direction again."


    "I know."


    Though he said this, Formed actually didn''t really know whether he truly realized.


    In order to broaden his knowledge as a researcher, Formed had left his city of birth.


    However, before he realized it, he noticed that he had gotten hooked on his job as a policeman. Since things had become like that, maybe one side wouldn''t go smoothly, or both would fail together. But Formed''s luck wasn''t bad, so he had succeeded in both simultaneously.


    He also felt that he had done pretty well.


    But because of this, the current Formed had trouble deciding what kind of person he would become when he returned to his home city.


    Would he pursue becoming a researcher like he had wanted at the start?


    Or would he choose what he had found in the Academy City - the road of a policeman¡­¡­


    Perhaps his classmate who was about to graduate and who also had no choice but to prepare could see Formed''s internal strife.


    "It''s fine."


    Those words just sounded like a casual remark.


    After eating lunch, the two of then quickly parted, because both were very busy. His classmate gulped down the drink in his cup as if he were washing his throat, and then left the area. After watching the other person leave, Formed also forgot about the conversation just now with a wry smile. He focused on finishing his lunch, changing his thinking to the tasks he would have to finish today.


    After that, Formed didn''t think of her for a long while. Not only was he busy with dealing with the research reports he would have to deliver before his graduation, his City Police work was also very busy. Though Formed was no longer burdened with onsite work, he still had to deal with many things directly in order to communicate clearly with his successors. Also, Formed was still left in this position, so he still had to deal with normal business.


    Formed''s degree of business was enough to make him forget about Vati, but it was very easy for him to think of her again.


    He hadn''t stopped the patrols that had become a habit.


    When it came to that day, that night, he naturally ran into her again.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Since he had completely forgotten about this matter, Formed who was patrolling like usual before returning home made a sound.


    Before him was a girl walking his way.


    It was Vati Len.


    She was a girl with a transparent beauty.


    It could be said that she seemed like a doll.


    Vati walked over, her white face filled with tranquility as if it were melded with the night.


    No, Formed, who was walking the other way as Vati, would just pass by without saying a thing.


    That was it.


    Formed had originally thought of lowering his gaze, but he suddenly changed his mind and looked upwards. If he looked down, then his vision would become poor, and he had to avoid that kind of situation from happening since he was on patrol. Though looking upwards was the same, his feelings about that were different. Looking upwards while walking and looking at the ground while walking were different.


    Those two actions weren''t the same - thinking this, he walked forwards.


    Fortunately, the moon was out tonight, so Formed could pretend he was looking at the moon.


    The moon was very large, and it hung there very clearly, as if it were an object floating in the clear black sky. Formed had a kind of feeling as if the crisp sounds drifting from the sky were washing off his dirtied heart.


    Originally, Formed had just believed that if he didn''t look at her, he wouldn''t need to think about unnecessary things, but he hadn''t thought that it would let him see this scene. He walked on, thinking that he had seen something good.


    A black shadow flitted lightly across the edge of his vision.


    Something was moving.


    No, it was a disturbance.


    That disturbance sent Formed''s mind into disarray, and provoked him into focusing his senses.


    It made him feel like there was something here.


    However, in reality, there was nothing around.


    After that, Formed investigated. Because he was unable to ignore what he had seen and treat it as if he had been oversensitive.


    Vati Len didn''t have anything suspicious around her. Though he felt that she was a bit strange, he still believed that she was very serious, and no strange rumors had been spread about her.


    Formed judged that she was just that kind of person.


    Vati didn''t have anything about her that a City Policeman had to take note of.


    Then, what was Formed concerned about after all?


    What had disturbed his heart?


    He hadn''t looked at Vati, but something had made him feel concerned about her? After becoming aware of his mistake, Formed moved his gaze with a mood of wanting to click his tongue.


    ¡­¡­Just then, the sound of footsteps disappeared.


    Because his consciousness had returned to reality and he had noticed that the surroundings were completely silent, Formed stopped his footsteps as well.


    After turning his head backwards, he was surprised.


    Vati was looking towards him.


    Formed almost jumped in surprise, and his breath even stopped. From his current state, it already counted as very good that he hadn''t let out a sound. He unconsciously kept walking and maintained a steady pace, but almost fell over.


    As a result, Formed tripped where he was and caught himself clumsily. But, even if Formed showed that awkwardness in front of her, Vati still didn''t say anything.


    She looked over without moving at all.


    No, Formed noticed that she was looking at the sky, just like he had been just now.


    Was she looking at the moon?


    At this point, it wouldn''t be strange for Formed to hurriedly leave the scene, but he still felt very curious about Vati. What was she looking at?


    It was the moon. Though his brain thought so, his feelings of still wanting to confirm the truth made Formed take action.


    He followed her gaze and looked towards the sky.


    As expected, there was the moon.


    In addition, there were trees.


    Had those been there since the beginning? The trees that grew from the sides of the roads reached their branches out towards the road. Those tree branches became another decoration of the moonlight night.


    No, there was another decoration.


    Moreover, Vati might be looking at that decoration.


    It was a cat.


    With the moon as a backdrop, there was a cat standing on a tree branch there, forcing it to bend to its limits.


    This cat had three eyes.


    ¡ó


    The object on the cat''s forehead wasn''t an eye, but a gem that gave off an intriguing color.


    It was a black cat, but the fur that grew near the gem was white, and it depicted a pattern with a wild air.


    The cat whose back faced the moon simply seemed as if it had descended from the dark night.


    "You''re¡­¡­"


    Vati who gazed upwards muttered this.


    After muttering this, she noticed that the man in front of her had stopped moving. His attention hadn''t been attracted by something.


    Vati noticed that he was gradually moving with a speed far, far slower than her own.


    "How does it feel to experience communications at the speed of light?"


    A voice filled with a mischievous air didn''t pass through her ears, but rather sounded directly in her mind. Vati looked at the black cat again.


    "It''s even faster than I can react, which means that you''re no longer a human."


    "Oh my, you even saw me as a human?"


    "It was just a possibility."


    "I see."


    What kind of expression was the person deep inside that cat showing? Vati noticed that her mind was preoccupied by questions she had never thought about until now.


    "In any case, what are you planning by coming this close to humankind?"


    As if touching upon Vati''s heart, the black cat''s question poked at a sensitive area.


    "Do I have a reason to explain to you?"


    "You don''t."


    "Then, why do you risk appearing here?"


    Vati asked this, but she believed that she already knew the answer.


    When she speculated about the actions of this person, she could definitely conclude that her motives were curious.


    What were her reasons for appearing in the Academy City in this critical juncture? She had to have a reason - Vati thought this, and that could probably be said to be a natural response.


    After all, Vati hadn''t hesitated to temporarily postpone her mission as L?vateinn, and she was in this kind of place collecting unnecessary information.


    "Because I believe that as long as I don''t do anything, you won''t take any action against me. Ah, it''s also the childish attitude of playing around, like ''how close can I get?''."


    "So you thought you could communicate with me today?"


    "Correct, that''s right."


    "That''s absurd."


    Vati tried shaking her head, but couldn''t make that movement. Right now, the two of them were using the speed of light to exchange information. Vati increased the level of her senses to the speed of the conversation, but if she also increased the speed at which her body moved, what kind of outcome would be produced?


    Doing that would make her movement ability unable to keep up with the speed of light and would lead to problems.


    More importantly, doing that would bring some kind of harm to the man besides her.


    "It''s something very important to me, and at the same time it''s something that I have no reason to let others understand. Isn''t the answer you''re searching for also like that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Vati tried testing her physical responses during the lightspeed communication. That reflexive action was exactly the same as a human''s. If she had a mind to eliminate it, Vati could easily eliminate that reaction, but she had deliberately chose this option.


    "You''re truly very interesting."


    The black cat''s voice sounded like she was making fun of Vati''s reaction.


    "I really had a hard time understanding why you want such a thing."


    The cat''s eyes flashed with light. Its gaze shifted to the man in front of Vati.


    "In that case, you''ll give up on the thing that I want."


    "Correct, we''ll become beings that cannot understand each other."


    "Non-intersecting parallel lines."


    "Is that an attitude of giving up, realizing that the two sides will be unable to understand each other?"


    "Isn''t that a fact?"


    "Well, humans really like using the phrase ''you can understand each other as long as you communicate''."


    "It''s possible that things can be resolved with discussion. But, that method is not suitable for everything."


    "Oh?"


    "What is it?"


    "No, it was just that when I thought ''that''s right'' in my heart, I suddenly felt amused."


    Her voice was laughing.


    "That''s how it is. Really, I''m almost jealous of you. No, this kind of feeling is definitely jealousy. I never would have thought there was something I still couldn''t give up on. Also, I never would have thought you would know about that kind of thing."


    The black cat stayed where it was.


    But, the voice that entered her mind seemed like it was laughing, but at the same time seemed like it was angry. Though it sounded like it was a laugh from the heart, it was like she was using that laugh to ignore a boiling anger spilling forth, and relying on this to hide the emotion in her heart.


    Erumi''s intense tone shot out at the speed of light.


    The cat that behaved normally, and the laughter expressing mysterious emotions. Though the two objects weren''t in sync, they were the same thing.


    This fact seemed confusing.


    Vati felt puzzled at the intriguing feeling of acknowledging that disconnect.


    This cat was just a tool she used to communication tool she used, and wasn''t her real body.


    However? Was that really the truth?


    It had been so in the past.


    But, that didn''t guarantee anything about the present.


    This person who had lived for a time far surpassing a normal person couldn''t be a human just from a biological perspective. In that case, it couldn''t be guaranteed that she still had a human form, and similarly there was no guarantee that this cat was still existing in the form of a communication tool.


    In that case, was this cat the real body?


    But, the cat''s actions weren''t coordinated with her voice, and it wasn''t affected by her emotions.


    It just dexterously sat on the tree branch, with the moon at its back.


    "¡­¡­What is your goal?"


    "World peace."


    "That can''t be it, you alchemists¡­¡­"


    "What are the alchemists you know about? The name of a group? Or the group that we originated from?"


    "Of course I mean your group."


    "In that case, you''re definitely mistaken. Because there are problems with your sample size."


    "You mean I''m wrong?"


    "Regardless of what the facts are, that response of yours implies a lot of interesting meanings."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Do you know the truth?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "The master you serve should be one of the people belonging to that alchemist group, right? If I recall, he''s called Soho? That person that Airen knows. It seems like there''s some strange relationship between them, related to your outer appearance."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "When he created you, there were no alchemists other than me. I have nothing to do with your creation, so there''s no way you know what alchemists are."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Other than him."


    "¡­¡­There is only one master I serve."


    Vati said this, stopping the black cat that was trying to voice her conclusion.


    "Regardless of what you do, regardless of what you say, that fact will not change."


    "¡­¡­Is that so? Could he continue existing like you said just now, even in the long time you spend hiding in that space?"


    The black cat didn''t stop speaking.


    "There''s no meaning in the flesh, just the mind and the spirit. Can that master of yours who only has his flesh in the same condition after staying in that space that I maintain still count as your master?"


    "Then let me ask you a question. What is this so-called mind?"


    "Nn?"


    "It is composed of just memories and experience, right? If there is an experience which forces the mind to undergo a large-scale change, then that person himself will also change, right?"


    If a problem happened with A, then deal with it using B. If a concave problem happened, respond with convexity. The so-called mind or personality was just formed by accumulated experiences and learning that were continuously repeated starting from the youth - everyone had a solution set that recorded how to resolve problems. That was what Vati thought.


    If a large change happened in the world that these solutions could not handle, then it wouldn''t be strange to take up a pen and rewrite that person''s solution set.


    People were beings that could change. Hadn''t it been humans itself who described themselves in that manner?


    However¡­¡­


    "I see, all of the problems troubling you can be grouped in that category. It''s an extremely ordinary problem, and an eternal question."


    After all, what were people''s hearts anyway, and what were the so-called personalities?


    The floating clouds made the moonlight become weaker, and the cat''s body became hazy.


    The black cat was slowly engulfed in darkness, and only the two eyes and the gem on its forehead gave off light to prove their existence.


    It really seemed like it had three eyes.


    The three eyes gazed at Vati. They elicited the doubts in Vati''s heart, and commented on those problems.


    "Regarding that question, I think the Zero Territory will let you experience an unreserved, explicit answer. But, yes, that''s true¡­¡­ maybe that answer is just reflection brought about by accumulation of experience, and it''s disguising the truth, so you have no way of completely denying this answer. Even if I I tell you that what you''re chasing after is and answer in the gaps between reality, it only sounds like rhetoric."


    That was true.


    The Zero Territory space would forcefully expose the human thoughts outside of this world, and uncover the desires hidden in the depths of human consciousness, making them into reality. The uncovered human desires were always irrational, and would quickly lead to self-ruin.


    However, irrational desires were always motives for action.


    Humans were beings that would chase after things that they definitely couldn''t obtain as they lived. People lived like that, and everyone did that, whether they noticed this fact or not.


    The Zero Territory would expose those desires, making humans self-conscious, and turning them to despair. In that area where flesh had no meaning, it would materialize whatever contradiction was at the root of the person''s desire, and take away their life for it.


    However, there were also people who didn''t die.


    Even if the contradictions of their own desires were before them, if they didn''t fear, they didn''t falter, they didn''t dread, and greedily pursued their desires.


    The people who could do this kind of thing could obtain strength in the Zero Territory, and take form. The world Vati had originally existed in had called these kinds of people abnormals, and Vati was a weapon that had been created to get rid of these abnormals.


    A nano-celluloid autonomous weapon that relied on the substance that could give form to the Zero Territory, and at the same kind was the source of the abnormals'' strength - Aurora Particles - as energy in order to impair the abnormals'' strength - that was Vati.


    Vati''s original mission was to eliminate the two abnormals who had created and who maintained the moving cities that wandered this deserted world - Airen and Saya.


    Her mission definitely wasn''t to observe the humans of this world.


    Liberating Vati''s master from this world was also related to her duty of eliminating those two abnormals.


    Liberating her master who had willed that decision was quite important to Vati as a Nano-celluloid interface.


    However, Vati still hadn''t executed that mission yet.


    "Can you get the answer by doing that?"


    "Regardless of whether I can obtain the answer, the end will not change."


    "You won''t bring personal relationships into your work? This situation that entwines you and I was originally formed by a personal relationship right?"


    "Are you saying there are other things that I can do? No, you are not my master, so I can''t listen to your orders."


    "Meaning that the fact that you''re a machine will not change?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if that''s the final key to release you from the shackles of being a machine?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if you clearly know that you have almost no effect on what you''re chasing after - the functionality of a human being? Using the humans that you know as a benchmark, the humans here are already unsatisfactory for your requirements. But, you''re still chasing after humans in this place."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Even like that, you still won''t change your rules?"


    "I won''t change them."


    "Why?"


    "Humans live as humans from the very beginning, and their functions are about the same. I am a machine. Just like how an insect will be an insect until the end, and a flower will be a flower until the end, I as a machine will exist on as a machine."


    "Meaning that you can define humans without physical means?"


    "No, I am just describing the birth of a fixed representation conferred at the moment an organism is born."


    "¡­¡­You''re really stubborn - that''s a fact that will be hard to change."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Nn, I understand something, which is that discussing with you has no meaning."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Nn, goodbye."


    If the other party planned on continuing the conversation, Vati had thought of eliminating it. Maybe she had seen through Vati''s actions, or she was similar to Vati to some degree. She had carried out a malicious game just for her own curiosity.


    That was a so-called alchemist.


    People whose abilities and techniques ran amok according to their desires.


    "Hey, your very first master belonged to the group of alchemists, but your current master was only called an alchemist. You know that fact. Just using that theory of changing experiences, you can''t explain that difference, right?"


    "Shut up!"


    The words naturally ran through Vati''s chest, barreled through her throat, and then shot out from her mouth.


    Vati didn''t know what had happened to herself.


    She hadn''t retaliated against the black cat who continued to give off malice and who had crossed the line¡­¡­ That hadn''t happened, but if she did, she wouldn''t have to yell.


    And other than her throat, she hadn''t taken any action against the black cat.


    Vati couldn''t do anything, as if there were problems in her acting systems. It felt like her voice had been wrung out of her throat, but this hadn''t actually happened in reality. The thoughts that shot out at the speed of light hadn''t slowed down to form words at the speed of sound, but had been released directly at lightspeed.


    Her body only tried to get close to the black cat.


    But, her body didn''t move following Vati''s wishes. It passed by the tree that the black cat sat on, and moved in front of the man beside her.


    "Uwah!"


    In front of Vati, the short man was looking over with a surprised expression. Vati ignored his incredulous reaction, turning her head to look at the tree she had just passed.


    When her head rose and she looked upwards, the black cat had already disappeared.


    ¡ó


    When had he gotten dazed¡­¡­


    "Uwah!"


    Before he realized it, Formed inadvertently let out a cry.


    At some time, Vati Len''s face had drawn close before him. Her beautiful expressionless face came close, close as if she wanted to press her face against his.


    Her face suddenly appearing in front of him undoubtedly gave Formed a big surprise, but this wasn''t the only reason he cried out.


    Vati who looked expressionless seemed like her eyes, cheeks, and mouth were pulled slightly taut.


    No, he couldn''t see through that subtle expression that moment relying only on the moonlight.


    In that moment, something was released form her expressionless face - some similar thought made Formed have that kind of thought, and also made him cry out.


    A thought - had he truly just felt an emotion filled with feeling? Once he came to his senses, the answer became ambiguous. Maybe he had just been surprised by Vati suddenly appearing before him.


    But in that moment, her deadpan face seemed to hold some intense emotion completely different from that expression. Moreover, the weight of that emotion firmly lodged itself in Formed''s memories.


    "¡­¡­S¡­¡­Sorry."


    Even if Formed had cried out, she still didn''t mind, but just stood before him.


    As if he hadn''t cried out, she moved her gaze from him, and turned back around to look at the tree.


    The awkward atmosphere made Formed also look over there.


    The moon that seemed to loom heavily over the night still floated there, as before. Though some floating wisps of cloud had weakened the moonlight, it still didn''t change that scene.


    The tree illuminated by the moonlight was still there. The tree branches were black in the darkness, as if only their shadows had been captured.


    It looked as if cracks had appeared on the moon.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Formed thought of it.


    The cat wasn''t there.


    He had passed by Vati, and when he noticed that the sound of footsteps had disappeared and turned around, she had been looking at the moon with her head raised. She was definitely looking at the cat sitting on the tree.


    That cat was no longer there.


    No, since the moment he had noticed the cat, it seemed that not much time had passed, and even if he had been in a daze, not much time could possibly have passed.


    Then, was the thing about a cat sitting on a tree branch just a figment of his imagination?


    In that case, was Vati currently raising her head to look at the sky in order to search for something?


    "There''s no cat¡­¡­?"


    Formed couldn''t judge from her position whether Vati was looking at the moon or the tree. A question naturally dropped from his mouth.


    Vati who looked at the moon without moving a muscle swayed her arms slightly, and then turned around to look at Formed.


    What was there was probably the usual her.


    Formed didn''t know her usual appearance. But as the information he had looked up on her indicated, this should be her normal expression.


    Because on the register stored in the Student Council, there was a photo attached with the exact same expression.


    "I''ve acted shamefully."


    "Ah, no¡­¡­"


    The sudden apology made Formed feel confused.


    What reason did she have to apologize? The cat had disappeared. It might have disappeared. That was all that had happened.


    "The cat escaped. Is it a cat that senpai recognizes?"


    "Uh, no, it''s not like that. Right, it escaped."


    When had it escaped? Had he not seen it? Had it escaped while he was in a daze? It seemed to be a single black cat, so maybe it had blended into the color of the night and he hadn''t noticed.


    He could understand if he thought about it this way.


    "Really?"


    The feeling that his pondering was interrupted made Formed feel very uncomfortable. Things were just like that. The fact that the cat wasn''t here didn''t have any significance, and Formed didn''t need to concern himself with that matter.


    Why was she next to Formed?


    She had just been in another direction raising her head to look at the cat sitting on the tree, but in the next moment she had come right in front of Formed.


    If she were a Military Artist, then she could possibly make that movement. Since there hadn''t been any sound, maybe that meant she was an expert.


    Vati Len should be a normal person. Had she lied about her skills? No, if a Military Artist didn''t want to use his strength as a Military Artist, they could stay as a normal general studies student. Just like Layfon Alseif had been a general studies student at the start, that kind of action was permitted.


    In that case, did it mean she was that kind of person?


    But, if it were like that, why had she hidden her Military Arts ability and stayed in general studies? Formed began caring about that question.


    Perhaps the disturbance Formed felt was intuition he had sensed as a policeman - he wanted to consider that possibility.


    What was Vati Len''s story?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Had his look revealed his thoughts?


    Vati looked at Formed. A tension assaulted him, as if his chest were being stabbed.


    Formed seemed to feel scared by her expressionless face. Was this something frightening about her? Because she was expressionless, he was unable to see through her thoughts. Because he was unable to see through her thoughts, he thought that he might have been seen through? Her expressionless face made Formed feel that kind of uncomfortable sensation.


    Formed didn''t have any evidence at all, and it wasn''t even a fact that any crime had happened. The dangerous air he felt from Vati''s body was just a hunch, and he couldn''t arrest anyone just relying on that hunch.


    Just by standing in front of her, his feelings were on the edge of losing control. Maybe that was also an effect of that expressionless face.


    Vati opened her mouth.


    Formed secretly prepared his heart, as if worrying that something would fly out of her mouth.


    "Then, I have something I would like to ask senpai."


    "Nn¡­¡­?"


    "Senpai, are you studying Agriculture?"


    "Uh, yeah¡­¡­ Do you recognize me?"


    "Because senpai is very famous. Senpai also works at the City Police, right?"


    "Uh, I see."


    Indeed, perhaps there were many people who knew Formed from stories about his police work. Even if a first-year student recognized him, it wasn''t that strange


    "Then, you wanted to ask me a question?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, in this kind of place¡­¡­ This abnormal situation added to the disturbance he felt in his heart, making Formed raise his alertness.


    "¡­¡­Has Senpai ever performed genetic engineering to create new livestock?"


    "Nn? Ah, I have done such a thing."


    What Agriculture students did was research how to create an environment that could help manage livestock efficiently, or create livestock suitable for the city''s environment.


    Formed had done such things. In the six years he had been here, he had created many new lives.


    "The lives you create couldn''t be exactly the same as you thought every time, right?"


    "Ah, that-"


    It was indeed true.


    Even now, Formed had areas he wasn''t skilled at. Sometimes he would be unable to reach his expected target such as making the livestock suited to the environment, or simply a problem of the taste of the products when the livestock was turned into edible meat.


    "That''s happened before."


    Recalling his memories of failure wasn''t a happy thing. Formed''s tone when he replied naturally became heavier.


    "At the time, how did Senpai handle those lives?"


    "Nn?"


    "Did senpai dispose of the failed lives?"


    "¡­¡­I would."


    Vati was still expressionless. Formed didn''t know what kinds of feelings she had raised that question with. For the most part, she could be feeling disgust, and there were also people that said lives shouldn''t be treated so casually.


    In the moving city, that was how survival was - Regardless of whether one had noticed that fact or noticed but was unable to accept it, either way the people who felt this way wouldn''t disappear.


    However, survival meant eating, and eating meant killing. This was irrelevant to the animals or plants that were killed, because both sides undoubtedly lived their life to extend prolong their species.


    Moreover, the humans that survived in the moving city had to create edible lives that were suited to the city''s environment, as well as maintain their lives.


    The city didn''t have any useless space¡­¡­ No animal existed that was unrelated to any other life or human.


    "If it had another use, sometimes I would send it somewhere else. But for the most part they died."


    After making that remark, Formed looked at Vati.


    "So?"


    Formed didn''t make a sound, but his eyes asked a question.


    So? What are you thinking after asking that kind of thing?


    Or, was she troubled over her own path?


    Thinking about this from the most appropriate angle, that was the case. Formed was also like this. Formed had come to the Academy City in order to expand his knowledge as a researcher. He hadn''t planned on becoming a policeman.


    However, it was a trivial matter that had made him become a policeman.


    Can you go on like this - He had frequently heard the people around him saying this.


    However, he succeeded in doing it. Not only that, he had also felt that something about the City Police job was worth the effort.


    But, he was unable to keep following both roads forever.


    Formed was currently at a fork in the road.


    Vati before him might also be in that kind of situation. Maybe she had also come to the Academy City for some goal, but noticed something new here.


    Maybe it was because the new thing she had noticed was Agriculture, so she had raised that question after noticing Formed.


    "Why do you ask that question?"


    "When you dispose of lives that didn''t reach expectations, do you feel anything?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Was Vati also one who felt disgusted at taking lives of animals? Thinking of this, Formed couldn''t help but have a disappointed feeling. Was it unrelated to choosing a path or anything like that, and just venting her disgust on Formed who had appeared before her - was she just that kind of person?


    "I do feel bad. But, I don''t plan on letting that feeling stop myself. Because I believe that the sin of wasting lives can only be atoned for after reaching my goals."


    "Using lives as stepping stones?"


    "I don''t know how I''ll be thought about for it, and maybe I''ll be hated. But, I can''t do anything about that matter."


    Yes, he couldn''t do anything.


    "My City Police job is also like that. Even if I catch the criminal, the ones who have been harmed by the criminal or the objects that are destroyed never get returned to normal. In that kind of situation, what can the police do for the victim? Nothing at all. Catching the criminal might keep other victims from being harmed. But, things that are lost won''t return."


    In that situation, maybe sadness, hate, or anger would be birthed in the victim''s heart - facing those negative emotions, what could the police do?


    "I can''t do anything at all. All the police can give is an opportunity to end things. Arresting the criminal is just wrapping things up. That is all the victim can think, and take it as an opportunity to move forward."


    The important part was moving forward.


    "Are the failed lives that you disposed of also victims?"


    "¡­¡­Maybe. However, that''s a gray area of ethics that society can''t swallow. Regardless of whether you make legal reprisals for the victim or meaninglessly slaughter many lives, that''s the same."


    Regardless of the choice, there would be people who would explain with logic, but it was unable to make people agree emotionally.


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Vati muttered this, and her tone didn''t have an atmosphere of contempt for Formed''s logic. Then, how did she view this matter? Formed couldn''t judge Vati''s emotions from her expressionless face.


    Formed could only look at her, feeling puzzled.


    "Thank you senpai, your words were extremely valuable."


    "Oh, uh¡­¡­"


    Vati thanked him, but Formed still felt confused.


    "Can you solve your uncertainty like this?"


    "I don''t know. But, I learned something that I would like to know."


    "Really?"


    Formed couldn''t understand the meaning.


    "Thank you, senpai."


    Vati thanked him once again, and then turned around and left. Formed didn''t have any reason to remain here. Gazing at Vati''s back and watching her leave, Formed scratched his head and also set foot towards home.


    The feeling of a disturbance still lingered in his heart.


    "Ah, this is fine."


    In the end, there were no signs at all that that feeling was the harbinger of any crimes.


    Maybe it was just a figment of his imagination. Maybe it was just because he had been very troubled by things recently, so he had made some kind of mistake.


    Forme didn''t know what Vati had obtained from his response. However, the answer she had gotten from that question was definitely one that a student should have obtained. Studying, getting lost, and finding a path. Students repeated that process.


    "I should also be choosing a side soon."


    Formed walked while murmuring to himself. Did he want to become a policeman or a researcher? Though he could do both when he was a student, in the world of adults he probably wouldn''t be able to.


    "¡­¡­What should I do?"


    Not asking it of anyone in particular, Formed scratched his head while moving forward.


    Other than this, one other thing emerged in his brain.


    The expression Vati had showed at that time when she had come in front of Formed still lingered in his mind.


    She seemed expressionless but also not expressionless. A subtle change had appeared in her expression, and some kind of sentiment had been released.


    As he walked, Formed had a thought - Maybe she was crying at the time.


    "¡­¡­How could that be."


    Behind that expressionless face, was Vati unable to express her emotions? Was she chasing after a way to express her emotions, rather than a path for herself?


    "Am I thinking too much?"


    He couldn''t connect that emotionless expression which had almost broken but at the same time hadn''t broken with the question she had asked of Formed.


    Formed looked at the sky. The moon was so close, but right now it was blocked by the clouds and almost couldn''t be seen.


    "Ah, even so, I''ll have to decide someday."


    It was almost time to stop patrolling - Formed began thinking about this as he gazed at the moon.

 Volume 21, Prologue

    Volume 21, Prologue


    It had ended like that, but it wasn''t something that he could decide on his own.


    No, if he wanted to decide it himself, he could have. But, he feared that at that time, a doubt like ''is this really okay?'' would have appeared.


    If a state infinitely close to perfection wasn''t expected, then it wasn''t necessary for him to give one hundred percent of his strength, and moreover he wouldn''t have to work completely till the end.


    "¡­¡­Hah."


    Raising his head to look at the building he had just come out of, Karian sighed and a bit of sound leaked out.


    After saying farewell to Haia Laia, Karian''s journey in order to convey the menace of the world hadn''t ended.


    In the midst of that journey, today he was in a brand new city.


    He had stayed for five days, using various means to finally meet the head of the city, but the reaction from the other party didn''t satisfy him.


    "We''ve been treated like idiots!"


    It wasn''t a satisfactory outcome, and it seemed like he wasn''t the only one who saw it this way. Karian could only show a wry smile.


    Stania was by his side.


    "They definitely didn''t hear the meaning of our words at all, only thinking ''that''s impossible'' - They have no sense of crisis at all!"


    "But I feel that their response to that kind of fairy tale counts as normal."


    "I understand that, it''s indeed something that is difficult to make people understand."


    Every time he saw Stania who often was unable to hold her anger and exploded, Karian was able to become calm.


    To him, just relying on the words ''We can''t do anything about this'' and changing his feelings was a difficult thing.


    "Thank you, you unexpectedly got angry for my sake."


    Because she had gotten mad, Karian had been able to think things through calmly.


    "T-that''s not it, my job is only to assist Young Master in completing his mission, and guard you from the side."


    "Completing my mission¡­¡­ huh."


    "Young Master¡­¡­?"


    "It''s nothing, I was only thinking about what counts as my mission being complete."


    "What does that mean?''


    "Of course, though my final target is true world peace, in the end what I want to do is limited. Simply put, if the end requires certain force to resolve a problem, I will be of no use at all."


    "I will not let Young Master fight."


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­Young Master, are you thinking of fighting?"


    "If I can."


    As he said this, Karian showed a wry smile.


    "But truthfully, there is nothing I can do on a battlefield of true Military Artists."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "I''m not feeling inferior. Rather, other than this I am very clear on what I can do, and I am also very proud of myself regarding this."


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "But I think that the one who pulls down the curtain in the end will not be me."


    By telling one city after another of the crisis the world faced, even if it gave only a small sense of crisis to an undefended city, Karian''s goal would have been achieved.


    Afterwards, in order to face the crisis on the verge of arriving, if new power could be born¡­¡­ Though this was the ideal situation, he feared that this was too wishful.


    On his travels, he had always watched the exchanges between Haia and Stania, and even he already understood. Strong Military Artists existed, but their number was definitely not great.


    If he spoke about the level of Heaven''s Blade successors, then he feared that up to now he hadn''t even met a single one.


    Grendan had already spent immeasurable time to face the coming crisis, able to gather so many Military Artists, or perhaps able to become a hotbed of excellent Military Artists. Whenever he thought of this, Karian would feel that his target was far too distant.


    But, to face the coming crisis, Karian had resolved not to only be a spectator.


    After seeing with his own eyes the monster that had covered all of Grendan, Karian had felt this.


    Only because of that, did he continue his journey.


    "Well¡­¡­ Young Master?"


    "Nn? What is it?"


    The scene from Grendan that day didn''t stop appearing in Karian''s mind, and Stania''s voice pulled him back to reality.


    Her expression showed that she had something uncomfortable to discuss.


    "Young Master, well¡­¡­"


    "What is it? If you have something that you want to ask, it''s alright, say it."


    "Oh, then¡­¡­ Young Master, do you want to complete everything by yourself?"


    "I want to, if I can."


    "Do you really think that way!?"


    Stania opened her eyes wide, staring at Karian who had replied instantly.


    "But that''s impossible. Not only is it a problem of strength, but also one of mobility. In the end, the negotiations that I decided to do only obtained such an outcome, so I already understand the limits of what I can do myself."


    What he could do had limits, and moreover even for the things that he could do, doing them was certainly difficult.


    "¡­¡­Could it be, you''re feeling a bit down?"


    "A bit. In the end, it has already been three times without getting a good response."


    Every time Stania had gotten angry instead.


    But, in front of the fact of successive defeats, it was expected for him to feel a bit down.


    "There''s still the next opportunity."


    "Yes, it''s a great help for you to say that."


    His heart had already been weakened to the point where he would accept other people''s comfort so easily. While Karian felt a bit comforted, at the same time he still held a definite sense of crisis.


    "No, no no, no no¡­¡­ Let me gather my thoughts for a moment!"


    "Young Master?"


    "In any case, I shouldn''t be this low-spirited."


    Seeing Karian seemingly talking to himself, Stania began panicking.


    "Then, Young Master¡­¡­ if you feel tired, let''s first go rest a bit¡­¡­"


    "Ah, no, excuse me. I didn''t mean to say anything to make you worry."


    "Don''t concern yourself about that! Let''s first go rest! We should rest now."


    It seemed that his actions had caused an unnecessary misunderstanding with Stania.


    "If we rest, let''s rest on the bus. Instead, because there''s nothing else to do in this place¡­¡­"


    Let''s go to the next city, Karian wanted to say.


    Perhaps, he had a sort of premonition. The phrase ''The end'' unexpectedly flashed through his mind.


    Even if he felt tired there was nothing he could do about it, or perhaps this also held a different meaning.


    A premonition, or perhaps it was just a simple feeling.


    Was it caused by something like that?


    Karian couldn''t help but think.


    There was definitely a reason that he would think that way.


    Ignoring the proposition of Stania who wanted to go to the hotel to rest, the two of them walked to the bus, and just as they were about to enter an underground road, Karian saw a light.


    It wasn''t a light used to illuminate the ground underneath them, and of course it wasn''t the emergency lights, either.


    This white light was even closer, and its swaying pattern made him feel like it almost had its own consciousness.


    The light swayed as if it were calling Karian.


    "Young Master?"


    Seeing Karian who had moved off the road, Stania made a surprised sound, but Karian still ignored her and continued after the light.


    "Young Master? What''s wrong?"


    Stania chased after him, a poorly-veiled wavering in her voice as if saying ''Ah, as expected, Young Master is¡­¡­'', but hearing her words, Karian continued ignoring her and advancing.


    It seemed that she couldn''t see this light.


    Then was this a hallucination that he was seeing?


    Perhaps this was something that only Karian could see, a guiding light for him.


    Karian was convinced that it was only the latter that was correct, so he advanced.


    Following the light''s guidance, Karian continued moving deep beneath the city.

 Volume 21, 1 — Grendan That Night

    Volume 21, Chapter 1: Grendan That Night


    The place she dropped down upon was in front of the doors of Grendan''s Royal Palace.


    Most of the palace had been destroyed by the commotion last time, but now those scars could no longer be seen anymore. In the dark night, various guard units were waiting by the brand-new doors.


    The guards were called the Rivanes Military Family, composed of the children of those who possessed the blood of the Grendan Three Royal Families. The palace guards and bodyguards of the Queen were all of this family.


    Because of this, the guards standing in front of the door were all royalty to some degree. If someone not from Grendan heard this, many of them would feel that this was very strange.


    Actually, though they were somewhat related to the royal families, they were only seen as normal Military Artists.


    Because of this, other than the guards in front of the door and the two in a slightly elevated position, there were four more guards in total.


    To the door guards, her appearance was sudden.


    They were able to notice that this appearance was an abnormal situation. They were Military Artists, so if there was someone who could hide past their vision and appear in front of the door in a moment, then that person must be a Military Artist on the level of a Heaven''s Blade.


    Moreover, the one in front of them wasn''t a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Who''s there!?"


    One of the guards asked.


    The electric light made her body shine orange.


    The figure who had appeared was a girl not yet twenty.


    But, this much was insufficient to make them drop their guard, the door guards were clear on this.


    "Who is it!?"


    The girl didn''t make a sound, and the door guards once again questioned her. The two guards who had been relatively distant also gathered. Before long, the guards patrolling other areas of the palace would also gather.


    Alarm bells sounded in the minds of the guards, and the guard who had just asked the question also knew that he should wait for other guards to gather.


    However, the opponent had no reason to wait it out with them.


    "¡­¡­Please move aside."


    "What?"


    "I want to complete my mission with the least amount of harm done. So please move aside."


    "What kind of joke¡­¡­"


    Hearing the girl''s words, the guards made angry shouts. They were already clear that the girl in front of them had some quite dastardly goal. The head guards quietly motioned to their companions, and a guard positioned farther back pressed the emergency alarm button.


    With this, the others like the Heaven''s Blade successors in the palace would definitely come quickly.


    "I have no choice."


    The girl spoke as if completely understanding the actions of the other side. This made the guards even more tense.


    It might have been over before they realized.


    "What¡­¡­?"


    The guards felt the abnormality surrounding them.


    The orange light shining on the girl became slightly blurred.


    "Damn, prepare yourselves!"


    It was an instinctive yell, but it was already too late.


    No, it should be said that starting from the moment the girl had appeared, Military Artists of the guards'' level already had no means of fighting back.


    The thing that seemed blurry¡­¡­ was a portion of her body that had grown out, made of tiny objects called nanomachines. Countless nanomachines that were invisible to the eye spread out under the girl''s command, and then gathered together¡­¡­ forming a new shape.


    The entire process was finished in a moment to the eyes of the guards.


    "What!?"


    The guards who had originally acted to suppress the girl were sent flying.


    However, the girl wasn''t the one who had moved.


    Rather, it was the two arms that had appeared to her left and right.


    "Ah!"


    The guards who realized this fact didn''t have any response other than surprise.


    Until just now, there hadn''t been anything to the left or right of the girl.


    There shouldn''t be anyone in this place, but people now stood there.


    A girl who wore fighting clothes like a Military Artist, except slightly looser, stood there.


    It made one feel as if it were that girl, grown up slightly.


    The reason they only felt this was because the upper half of the girl''s face had been covered with a colored sheet, and the lower face couldn''t be seen too clearly.


    Even more incredibly, one girl had appeared on either side of the maiden.


    "What¡­¡­ is this¡­¡­"


    Because of their surprise, the guards didn''t even speak, the scene before them even making them forget that they were in a battle situation.


    The girls who had appeared weren''t only those two.


    Rather, they formed a large group.


    To the left and right of the girl as well as behind her, other girls appeared in a formation.


    Their number exceeded a hundred.


    The group of girls moved, knocking down the guards who were too surprised to speak.


    Without even looking at the guards who had been felled in an instant, the girl passed through the doorway alone.


    The girl''s name was L?vateinn.


    She, who had lived in Zuellni claiming to be Vati Len until recently, had suddenly appeared in Grendan with the identity of L?vateinn in order to complete her mission.


    Her target was the palace in front of her, its underground.


    "Please guard the outside, don''t let anyone trespass."


    At L?vateinn''s words, the other girls - her copies - wordlessly indicated comprehension.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Though it was only a moment, L?vateinn turned her head to look at her copies, but she already knew that they had already begun moving to complete their mission. There wasn''t a single one left to receive L?vateinn''s gaze.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Turning her gaze back, L?vateinn advanced.


    L?vateinn who wasn''t a Military Artist couldn''t see the light of Kei that had covered the entire palace, that strongly shining light.


    The light broke through the clouds, burning the sky, but to L?vateinn, this wasn''t any threat to her mission.


    To L?vateinn, this was her target in order to complete her goal and for which she existed.


    ¡ó


    The ones on duty that night were Reverse and Cauntia.


    "!"


    Reverse who had been dozing in the room given to the Heaven''s Blades on duty suddenly opened his eyes. His Kei vein was also suddenly ignited. As he quickly left the sofa that he had been sleeping on, he quickly grabbed his Dite.


    "Tia!"


    "I know, Rever."


    Cauntia replied while standing up from the sofa, her expression serious. While stroking her thigh where Reverse''s touch still lingered, she chased behind him, running out of the palace.


    The alarm that the guards pressed was after this.


    At that time, the two of them jumped out of the nearest window, running to the entrance through the shortest distance.


    That girl ignored the fallen guards and passed straight through the entrance.


    "Restoration!"


    A shout.


    At the same time, not only his hands, but his whole body was illuminated.


    The Dite responded to Reverse''s activation keywords, and the changing Dite began forming into fighting gear covering his entire body.


    When he landed before L?vateinn, Reverse''s entire body was already covered with armor.


    "Please wait."


    It seemed like a chunk of metal falling from the sky¡­¡­ Even if she was facing Reverse like this, L?vateinn didn''t waver.


    Though he felt a bit apprehensive, still, Reverse didn''t know how to judge L?vateinn, who was a single girl however he looked.


    "¡­¡­No one unrelated is allowed to enter past this point."


    Though it was a bland sentence, it was a warning that Reverse had worked hard to think up.


    "If you put it like that, I have an even more ancient relationship, compared to you."


    "Huh?"


    The unexpected response made Reverse not know what to do for a moment.


    "Please move aside. This way I can complete my goal without forcing you into a painful situation."


    "What¡­¡­"


    Reverse stopped thinking before L?vateinn''s words confused him even more.


    (Though I don''t know what she''s talking about¡­¡­)


    She had a human form in front of him, but he couldn''t feel Kei. Then she wasn''t a Military Artist? But, Reverse was very clear about this kind of oppressive feeling.


    "¡­¡­I definitely won''t let you pass."


    This girl was very dangerous.


    Even if his brain couldn''t comprehend, his body still told him.


    He had to get rid of the girl in front of him.


    The time when he had still been indulgently sleeping on Cauntia''s lap just now was already gone. He stood in front of the menace covered by the stiff armor, as if he were enduring his own timidity.


    In battle, the first feeling that would appear in Reverse''s heart was fear. The fear that his body felt towards battle, the fear that he felt towards filth monsters, the fear of being wounded, the fear of letting others be wounded. Pure terror and guilt at the results produced from his Military Artist actions - that was the kind of person Reverse was.


    However, those feelings were the source of his strength. It was a saying that ¡®one must overcome himself¡¯. Reverse could be said to be the perfect interpretation of this saying.


    Reverse, who had overcome the fear in his heart, had nothing else to be scared of when he stood on the battlefield.


    The fear he had originally felt due to the girl was already gone.


    However, this definitely didn''t mean that he had relaxed his guard.


    Underestimating the enemy was the result formed due to being overconfident in one''s power. But this kind of thinking wouldn''t exist in Reverse who had always fought with his timid heart.


    "¡­¡­Then I have no choice."


    Compared to Reverse whose entire body was covered with armor and resembled a block of metal, L?vateinn wore some kind of student uniform that he had never seen before.


    Fighting power didn''t have any simple relation to clothing, and even if they didn''t have the Queen as an example, everyone was still well aware of this. But the form of the girl in front of him and the oppressive feeling from her body were too different.


    Pushing down the confusion in his heart. Reverse focused his concentration on the hand that L?vateinn raised.


    Fury dropped from the sky.


    A blade sliced through the wind.


    It was Cauntia.


    His lover descended from the sky.


    "It''s you! You people hindering us!"


    As she said this, she brandished the weapon in her hand.


    Her Dite had become a glaive, waving back and forth. The decorations on the blade stretched out, becoming light.


    Destructive Kei was condensed, becoming a flashing blade assaulting L?vateinn.


    The feeling was oppressive as if trying to cut the entire city into two, but Reverse wasn''t panicked.


    Cauntia was also very clear that the she definitely couldn''t hold back with the strike before her.


    Though it was only a moment, they felt as if this moment was extraordinarily drawn out.


    Reverse didn''t move from his location, only watching L?vateinn''s movement.


    The girl raised her head to look at the light that Cauntia had released, and opened her hand towards that light.


    Was she preparing to endure that strike, or was this perhaps a means of counterattack?


    Cauntia''s attack wasn''t that weak, Reverse naturally thought.


    That light had been condensed, and the length was about the same as Reverse''s height. Cauntia had purposefully controlled it because she had considered him being there.


    The light that seemed as if it wanted to cut everything apart simply charged towards L?vateinn, and then¡­¡­


    Collided with the hand that the girl had raised.


    The light swelled, and the destructive aftermath pushed Reverse back.


    After the ground beneath his feet furrowed slightly, Reverse''s body stopped.


    His gaze was filled with dazzling light.


    "Wha!"


    Though it was only a moment, it had been intense. He focused on something other than his vision in order to keep from losing track of L?vateinn.


    In the end, the girl still stood in the same position as before.


    She hadn''t dodged?


    No¡­¡­


    "Still alive?"


    Because he couldn''t feel the girl''s Kei, he had to rely on other methods to confirm. His vision was still a bit blurry even now, and his ears were filled with the sounds of explosions.


    Even if one wanted to feel the flow of the wind, the surrounding airflow was still in a chaotic state because of that attack.


    But that was only the situation for normal Military Artists.


    Even if it were an intense battle, Heaven''s Blade successors could read all aspects of information at the same time.


    Of course, Reverse was the same.


    He realized that the figure standing in the midst of his blurry vision wasn''t a distortion caused by the heatwave.


    In the sounds of the explosions, his ears picked up a hard-to-understand sound like flowing sand.


    His sense of touch felt the movement of the air, letting him know that in the center of the explosion there was something stopping the air from flowing in the correct direction.


    She still lived.


    "Tia!"


    When he reached this conclusion, it was a moment after the attack had exploded.


    Reverse leaped, arriving in a moment next to Cauntia who had dropped by the side because of the recoil of her technique. He took up a stance, using a shield that could cover his entire body to engage the things incoming.


    Internal Kei variation - Kongoukei.


    The iron will that could deflect any kind of object had been revealed.


    Incoming.


    He didn''t know whether his body would be cut in two. He no longer knew how long it had been since he had this feeling¡­¡­ Reverse realized that his concentration had disappeared for a moment.


    "Rever!"


    Cauntia called out from behind him.


    "Tia, use all your strength."


    Saying these short words already took all of his efforts.


    "She isn''t an opponent that can be defeated so easily."


    It had been extremely thorny last time too, when the monster had attacked.


    However, that time had only felt dangerous. On the other hand, the feeling this time slowly became anxiety due to fear and being unable to parry.


    The returning feeling that had reappeared because of this girl made Reverse''s back break out into a sweat.


    "Understood!"


    Cauntia replied. At that moment, the Kei behind him swelled up, pouring into an attack that seemed as if it could cut everything apart.


    What was next? What was the enemy doing?


    What was the girl doing?


    Reverse''s jump should have already scattered the dust in L?vateinn''s surroundings.


    However, there was something flowing around the girl.


    Something similar to sand, or perhaps tiny particles even smaller than sand, were currently gathering around the girl.


    The hand that Cauntia''s attack had collided with was no longer there, and the portion all the way up to the arm had disappeared.


    However, there wasn''t a drop of blood leaking out, as if there hadn''t been an arm there from the start. There were no splatters of blood at all.


    "How¡­¡­"


    Reverse swallowed his words.


    What was going on? There was no time for him to think about that.


    However, a thought suddenly flashed through his mind.


    But there really wasn''t any time for him to continue thinking.


    "Rever!"


    "Nn!"


    Reverse responded to Cauntia''s shout.


    The roaring, violent Kei bursting behind his back was condensed, collected into Cauntia''s blade.


    Reverse also refined the Kei inside his body, leading it into the form that he desired.


    The great blade was swung.


    The condensed external Kei was released in a flash.


    Up to this, it was the same as before.


    But what came afterwards was different.


    The moment after the released Kei passed over Reverse''s head, its shape changed.


    The flash that had been scattered out suddenly became a point rushing towards L?vateinn.


    Composite Kei art - Rending Diamond Mark.


    Using the deflective abilities of Kongoukei, he further condensed Cauntia''s external Kei.


    The external Kei that had been compressed into a small sphere seemed as if it were being toyed around with by the wind, flying towards L?vateinn with an unstable trajectory.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    As expected, the single-armed girl still didn''t choose to evade it.


    The girl only quietly raised her remaining arm towards the compressed Kei.


    (What''s going on!?)


    Reverse shouted out in his heart, but he currently didn''t have the leisure to go check it out.


    He set his shield, once again spreading out Kongoukei.


    He hadn''t clearly seen the form of the attack just now. He was also rather concerned about the numerous abnormal dust-like things. Why didn''t she bleed? Why was there a strange flow in the air?


    Also, also¡­¡­


    There were too many things he couldn''t understand.


    Reverse was never negligent during battle. However, the battle this time required his attention more than any other battle before. Thinking of this, Reverse unfolded his power in front of him, spreading it out in front of L?vateinn.


    It hit.


    An explosion occurred.


    The Kei bullet exploded the moment it came in contact with L?vateinn''s hand, and light and dust swelled up in an instant, blurring out vision. The shock that could originally shake the entire city was annulled by Kongoukei.


    Reverse had spread out Kongoukei with all his power, in order to wait for this moment.


    Yes, he was waiting.


    He didn''t understand a single thing about L?vateinn. About why she had come here, or what she wanted to do next.


    Or what she had done just now.


    There were many other things he was concerned about.


    What had L?vateinn done when she received Cauntia''s first attacks?


    Other people might not have noticed this, but Reverse had absolute confidence in this.


    The technique of his beloved Cauntia, that explosion, that destructive power, couldn''t only produce that much of an injury.


    Because of this, he had used all of his power to spread Kongoukei.


    There would definitely be some exchange after this.


    This was all Reverse was able to do in order to protect Cauntia.


    And his expectations were realized.


    He had guessed correctly.


    There was an abnormal flow in the airflow produced by the explosion. It wasn''t scattering outwards, but it was as if it were being sucked inside.


    "It''s the same as before."


    The moment Reverse was muttering this¡­¡­


    Incoming.


    A dramatic impact.


    "Urgh¡­¡­!!"


    His Kei was battered, and his body shook. The assault jarred his entire body and his consciousness. Reverse strongly clenched his teeth, withstanding the assault. The reflective ability of Kongoukei wasn''t any use. Moreover, this wasn''t the time to focus on counterattacking.


    However, he couldn''t cower at this.


    Behind him was the woman he loved the most in this world, Cauntia.


    He definitely couldn''t shrink back¡­¡­


    "Re¡­¡­Ver¡­¡­"


    From behind him came a voice that made him despair.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    The back of his head, his neck, had been touched by something, and it wasn''t Cauntia''s hands.


    It was a warm, liquid feeling.


    His astonishment made his entire body shake, and Reverse slowly turned around.


    The air around him swirled intensely. The only place that maintained normalcy was the circle affected by Reverse''s Kongoukei.


    That was also where Cauntia behind him was.


    And it was because of this, that the liquid dripped on Reverse''s body.


    It was Cauntia''s blood.


    "Tia?"


    Greeting Reverse''s eyes was blood endlessly flowing from Cauntia''s body like water spraying from a burst pipe.


    "Sor¡­¡­ry¡­¡­"


    An inconceivable apology drilled into his ears.


    Cauntia who had lost her strength slumped on his back.


    As if to support her body, Reverse moved. In that moment, he had already completely forgotten to maintain Kongoukei.


    And because of this, he was able to perceive everything.


    Even if he wanted to turn his body around, his left arm wasn''t able to move like he wanted to, he finally realized.


    "Eh?"


    When he looked carefully, his left arm was already gone.


    Actually, Reverse''s own blood had been mixed in with the blood spraying out that he had seen behind him.


    "Eh?"


    It was inconceivable. However, this was reality.


    Reverse''s Kongoukei had been broken.


    It had been completely destroyed.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    That moment, Reverse understood the situation in front of him.


    The second attack that Reverse had received.


    It was Cauntia''s attack.


    No wonder he had felt it strange. Even if Cauntia''s technique had been deflected, the damage to L?vateinn''s surroundings had been too small. It would be too unlike Cauntia for her to have considered that Reverse was there and held back.


    Though he didn''t know what had happened in the middle, the reality wouldn''t change.


    Cauntia''s Kei technique had been sent back.


    Both times were like this. The composite Kei art of Reverse and Cauntia had been completely reflected.


    Because of this, things had become like this.


    It had only penetrated Reverse''s Kongoukei because it had been the combined technique of the two of them.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    After Cauntia repeated the same word, she fell from Reverse''s body.


    The sound of breaking bones came from her strengthless, falling body. Hearing the noise from inside her body, Reverse searched for something in his blood-red vision. His body already didn''t feel any pain, and in his hazy consciousness, he could only urge on his body, looking for the target he yearned for.


    It was by his side.


    "¡­¡­Tia."


    Cauntia didn''t make the slightest response to his voice. Cauntia who had always reprimanded himself for being slow now lay silently by his side.


    Cauntia''s hand reached out, as if to echo her most instinctive desire.


    Reaching out to Reverse.


    They lay there silently, both reaching out, their strength weakened to a drop, but they still reached out to their desires.


    When he gripped Cauntia''s hand, a hard-to-describe feeling of tranquility came over Reverse. As his strength decreased with each breath, the scene dyed red with blood before him became more and more blurry.


    As his vision was disappearing, Reverse''s angled gaze caught L?vateinn who was scattering some sort of particles.


    Though he no longer had any judgment ability, when he noticed the feet of some person appearing in front of him, Reverse raised his head.


    Standing before him was L?vateinn, gazing at him.


    Even in the tense situation just now, Reverse had always felt that she had a sort of indisposed attitude. But he hadn''t been in time to ask, and he hadn''t been able to defend against everything. Now he could only look at her. Regardless of whether it was fear of enemies or the courage he needed to overcome these fears, they were already all unnecessary. Everything had returned to nothing. All he needed to do now was grasp that hand, and everything else was meaningless.


    As his vision almost disappeared, Reverse didn''t know why L?vateinn still looked at him like that.


    However, he had a feeling that made Reverse feel that L?vateinn was currently looking at his and Cauntia''s hands that were clasped together.


    "You¡­¡­"


    A weak voice.


    The answer appeared in his mind in a moment, but he no longer had the strength to form words. His momentarily clear-headed thinking once again slowly became muddled.


    His vision became even blurrier than before, so much that he couldn''t even make out her figure anymore.


    As everything became unbearably hazy, Reverse protected the feeling of grasping that hand until the end.


    ¡ó


    (R, Reverse-sama and Cauntia-sama have been defeated.)


    The voice that came brought an unconcealed tremble.


    "Hmph."


    That was a natural thing.


    Alsheyra who was moving out of her room in the palace listened to the trembling voice ot Elsmau with a natural attitude.


    "What about the others?"


    (They have already taken action before contacting me.)


    "Good, then tell them to take action in order. Ah, right, though I''ve only seen that guy fight from the side so far, if he wants to take action himself, then let him."


    (Yes¡­¡­ then what about Your Majesty?)


    "I already know the goal of the one in opposing us, so I''ll go make the final defensive line. Or should I get rid of everyone else and go become the frontline?"


    (No, no, that''s not the best choice.)


    "Really¡­¡­ has the evacuation of the city''s residents been carried out smoothly?"


    (Yes, In order to keep the commotion from spreading, we are currently leading the citizens to shelters smoothly.)


    "Right, right, are there any other people there?"


    (Military Artists other than the Heaven''s Blades have stopped them. No, it would be more correct to say that we''ve been pinned down by them.)


    "Is that so. Though I don''t want to be too wordy, what really is going on? Ah, whatever. Tell the Heaven''s Blades to ignore them, and charge straight to the palace for the enemy''s original body."


    (Understood, Your Majesty.)


    "Ah, I fear that we''ll be in a pinch for a while."


    As soon as the conversation ended, Alsheyra spoke to herself. Elsmau might have also listened, but she didn''t respond with anything.


    Alsheyra didn''t really care about her not responding.


    Compared to that¡­¡­ she gazed to the side.


    As if it were chasing after her, there was a figure walking behind her with a slightly slower speed.


    It was Leerin.


    "How is it? Can you keep up?"


    "Of course."


    Leerin nodded her head with a persevering expression, and looking at her would really make one feel a sort of stabbing pain in the heart. Alsheyra''s expression distorted for a moment, but it was only a moment, and in the next second her expression changed back.


    By now, she couldn''t tell Leerin to go back. that would only be an insult to her determination.


    More relevantly, her strength was necessary.


    "¡­¡­Really¡­"


    "Nn?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Alsheyra used a strong smile to mask the words that she had almost let slip out.


    She felt that this was another helpless thing.


    She had always thought so.


    It had been for all of this, for this day, that there was Alsheyra Almonise.


    That there was the Almonise Family.


    That there were the Three Royal Families of Grendan.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors as well, the Lance Shelled City as well¡­¡­


    They were all prepared for this day.


    Alsheyra had been born for the coming of this day.


    That was how it had originally been.


    But actually, what was it?


    Actually, the ultimate trump card hadn''t fallen into her hands, it had crossed over her palms, and the purified blood had chosen an extremely mediocre girl.


    If there was truly such a thing as fate, how much of a tease was it, or perhaps why did it like to pester people this much.


    This fate was a kind of misfortune for the girl, and to Alsheyra it was a kind of insult.


    "¡­¡­It feels like I''ve been wearing the wrong shoes the whole time."


    "Eh?"


    She unconsciously spoke the words that she originally hadn''t wanted to say.


    However, in this situation, even if she let some words slip, Alsheyra didn''t show a particularly regretful expression, and she still showed a smile like that past.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Leerin felt it.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "It''s alright, you haven''t done anything wrong. If we want to talk about who made a mistake, it should be that fiancee without any patience."


    But even with this, even if it were truly the case, it was still the situation of bad luck befalling one''s own children.


    It refused to gather at Alsheyra.


    It refused to gather at the person who wanted to end everything.


    Even if she thought about these questions time and again, it wouldn''t have any effect on reality, and she couldn''t find any ways that were enough to affect the current reality.


    "Because I wasn''t able to become a mother, really."


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    Watching Leerin nodding her head as a response, Alsheyra manipulated the lift machine that they had arrived at, lowering them down to the ground.


    The space that she saw underneath the lift was in darkness. A tense feeling had already been spread all over that black space. This darkness certainly also knew already, knew that the time destined to come was already close by.


    The lift continued lowering.


    Carrying Alsheyra and Leerin, it went to her side.


    ¡ó


    Kalvan was a person who couldn''t stand it when he wasn''t clear on what had happened and how things were currently turning out.


    He had noticed an abnormality and taken action before receiving Elsmau''s report, and while he was moving he had heard her report.


    But even with this it couldn''t be said that he understood everything about the current situation.


    The Queen hadn''t explained anything regarding the core of the situation.


    To one who had always lived in Grendan, though he could speculate a part of it, it was still only a speculation.


    And even if he asked the Queen, the Queen''s reply would only be ''the continuation of last time'' or such an ambiguous explanation. He was very clear that the Queen had always been that kind of person.


    Even so, he still couldn''t help but ponder the situation.


    But, it was also reality that as a Heaven''s Blade successor, he was an extraordinary Military Artist at the same time.


    To face the situation, what he had to do was decide by his own judgment.


    Complying with directions, he ignored the battles of the monsters unfolding in the palace surroundings, and as he entered the inner palace, Kalvan saw it.


    A man and woman overlapping each other.


    "Reverse and Cauntia?"


    The blood-red liquid covering the ground let him know that this wasn''t a joke. Kalvan''s expression became completely serious, and he watched the area behind them.


    A few steps behind Reverse and Cauntia, she was there.


    "You did this, huh!"


    Though it was the appearance of a girl, Kalvan wouldn''t be fooled by such a simple thing. The girl seemed to be preparing to begin moving once again, and then Kalvan had dropped in front of her.


    "¡­¡­Please move aside."


    "You''re the one that should move aside."


    As he replied in a low voice, he took up his restored Dite.


    Golden Kei surrounded Kalvan''s entire body.


    External Kei variant - Armed Sword.


    An armor composed of countless swords formed from Golden Kei covered Kalvan''s entire body.


    The momentum made the air in the surroundings into a gale, blowing towards the girl''s body.


    At that time, a different presence dropped behind Kalvan''s body.


    "Kalvan!"


    The owner of the voice was Kanaris.


    "Don''t come over here!"


    Kanaris immediately restored her Heaven''s Blade after dropping down and wanted to team up with Kalvan, but Kalvan stopped her.


    "Go meet up with the others and prepare an attack with them."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Go, you must have seen it as well."


    Kalvan only needed to look at the overlapping bodies of the two people behind the girl''s back and in the center of his vision, and everything was already understood without having to be said.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "Go."


    "Alright¡­¡­"


    Leaving this word, Kanaris once again leaped.


    What had she been thinking of saying at the end? The moment he thought of this, Kalvan''s expression changed.


    It became a smile.


    Had she wanted to tell him to make sure to take revenge for the two of them?


    "Now I, Kalvan, will be the sacrifice."


    His imposing Kei hadn''t weakened at all, and this also showed that his heart didn''t have the slightest haze.


    Losing before a battle was impossible.


    "Though I''ve always frowned at them, whatever I say, everyone is also a Heaven''s Blade successor as I am, and it is up to me to avenge them."


    His Armed Sword spread out, and golden Kei extended out of the Heaven''s Blade, endlessly spreading its territory. As if a kind of viscous liquid, but with a speed that wasn''t like a normal liquid. It was spread all over its surroundings in a moment, covering the girl, covering L?vateinn, entirely.


    "Disappear before us!"


    He yelled.


    Brandishing his Heaven''s Blade.


    It was as if the surrounding golden Kei listened to his orders.


    The golden Kei that had spread out assaulted L?vateinn all at once. The originally liquid substance became hard in a moment, changing into a group of blades or spears flying towards the girl.


    There weren''t any places to escape to. Kalvan wouldn''t leave that kind of gap.


    But L?vateinn seemed as if she didn''t understand what was happening to her, simply standing in place.


    The group of blades pierced L?vateinn.


    Though they pierced her, this didn''t mean that it had completely finished her.


    If it were the kind of opponent who could be won against like this, then the two of them wouldn''t have died.


    "Hah!"


    Kalvan had already taken the opportunity to advance to the next stage of Kei refinement.


    The golden Kei became a sphere with L?vateinn as the center, as if to capture prey.


    External-type Kei variant - Illusory Bestial Edge


    Inside the sphere, the countless blades that had originally pierced L?vateinn''s body once again began moving. The golden Kei that filled the surroundings produced pressure at the same time. Moreover, this pressure also produced heat, and along with the destructive energy that Kei already had, the heat increased further.


    Cutting, crushing, and burning.


    Three attacks assaulted L?vateinn.


    As if the golden Kei was a monster feeding on its prey.


    Even filth monsters that possessed extraordinarily strong regenerative capabilities would be ruined beyond recognition by this merciless Kei technique - that was Kalvan''s Illusory Bestial Edge.


    However¡­¡­


    "Tch!"


    Kalvan didn''t have the feeling of scoring a hit, so he could only click his tongue, and the Illusory Bestial Edge once again became a new Armed Sword to cover him again.


    Nothing could be seen inside the thick Kei of the Illusory Bestial Edge.


    It didn''t feel like a hit. He had captured the enemy, released his Kei technique, and up until the blades began dancing he had been able to feel a definite contact. For the most part, he was able to feel the resistance of the prey through the Kei.


    But currently there were no such feelings.


    He wouldn''t make rash judgments, that was who Kalvan was. He could capture whatever small changes happened inside his Kei technique, so because of this he wouldn''t make any rash judgments.


    The change in the feeling made him feel that at some point, his prey had suddenly been switched out.


    Changing from a solid to something like flowing sand, that kind of incomprehensible situation had appeared inside the sphere.


    (Did she escape?)


    Had the girl escaped from Illusory Bestial Edge through some method that Kalvan hadn''t noticed?


    If that were the case, then even continuing to maintain Illusory Bestial Edge was a waste of effort¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kalvan shut his eyes.


    He didn''t prepare to release Illusory Bestial Edge.


    Rather, with his sword on his shoulder, he stood while waiting for the changes that would come next.


    The sounds of battle from outside of the palace were continuously becoming intense, and the Kei that raged in all directions like a storm wasn''t something of a normal Military Artist.


    (Lintence?)


    Kalvan obtained that answer from the nature of the Kei.


    Though the Heaven''s Blade successors should have already entered the palace because of their orders, Lintence had ignored them?


    He shouldn''t be the kind of person who would forget about the original to fight with small fry.


    Then had something caught his attention?


    He didn''t have any time to let Elsmau explain. Kalvan once again focused his concentration, removing thoughts about unnecessary information from his mind.


    The feeling that Illusory Bestial Edge transmitted definitely had some secret.


    If he didn''t unravel that secret¡­¡­


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    With regards to time, he had only closed his eyes for a moment, but because of the speed of his senses, he felt that it had been quite a long time.


    Kalvan opened his eyes.


    "That''s how it was!"


    After shouting, he swung the sword on his shoulder.


    The Armed Sword converged, becoming a huge sword.


    External-type Kei variant - Golden Yaksha.


    The swing would cut Illusory Bestial Edge into two in a flash, and Kalvan''s strike would cut into the thing that he had seen through.


    That was how it should have been.


    "What!!"


    He felt an unexpected feeling that wasn''t the Kei technique.


    There was something suppressing Kalvan''s body.


    His arms, feet, torso, there was something grabbing on to him, stopping him.


    Looking closely, it was a hand, an arm.


    It seemed from the exterior to be the arm of a young girl, but there were countless of these arms as if they grew out like weeds, continuously appearing from somewhere unknown, and then tightly grabbing Kalvan.


    "Did I misstep!?"


    He couldn''t help from yell out.


    No¡­¡­


    He couldn''t have gotten it wrong.


    That thing was such an organism.


    He couldn''t let himself be tricked by her outward appearance. He hadn''t felt a bit of Kei from her, but she had killed two Heaven''s Blade successors, and she who had escaped from Kalvan''s Illusory Bestial Edge with some unknown methods definitely wasn''t the being that her exterior suggested.


    Then, Kalvan''s understanding was correct, as expected.


    The countless arms changed further. As if responding to the movements of Kalvan who was attempting to break free, the arms began becoming hard one after another.


    Kalvan became as if he were trapped inside a great piece of stone.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    Even his strength couldn''t break this stone.


    And the next change began in a moment.


    Kalvan felt the presence above his head.


    He raised his head to look, and there were countless gun-shaped objects. All of the barrels were aimed at Kalvan.


    "Sheet¡­¡­"


    If he continued maintaining Illusory Bestial Edge, never mind breaking the stone around his body, he wouldn''t even be able to clear away the guns above his head. Kalvan released his Kei technique, letting Kei flow for the purpose of defense.


    The Kei produced a large explosion.


    In the light of the explosion, when Kalvan escaped his manacles, and at the same time cleared away the mass of guns, he saw it.


    A figure, coming closer to himself.


    It had come from the direction of the released Illusory Bestial Edge.


    "In that case!"


    Kalvan shouted this out during the explosion. While flowing Kei through his sword, he swung at the girl who approached him.


    There were no weapons in the girl''s hands, but her slim fingers were filled with the presence of death.


    The cut and the girl''s hand clashed and grazed each other, sending off sparks, the attacks of both sides filled with killing intent.


    Kalvan''s sword cut into L?vateinn''s arm.


    L?vateinn''s hand pierced Kalvan''s throat.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    After a short groan, Kalvan fell down.


    ¡ó


    Kalvan had been defeated.


    Before she had been informed of this fact by Elsmau, Kanaris had already felt this from the flow of the air.


    Kanaris was now inside one of the passageways of the palace.


    Behind here were the lifts that Alsheyra and Leerin had just used.


    It was a passageway leading underground.


    Though there were still other methods to go underground, since L?vateinn had already appeared, she only wanted to use this road.


    Kanaris had the premonition that L?vateinn would destroy the palace, and then continue to here.


    Kanaris'' expression was extremely grave.


    If it were the past, she would definitely have felt that that group was messing around and become furious because of it, but she currently wasn''t that way.


    Three had already been defeated.


    This definitely wasn''t a situation to joke around.


    Those inside the palace had already succeeded in taking refuge. Other Military Artists were currently outside the palace dealing with the mysterious group of troublemakers.


    It was up to the Heaven''s Blades to deal with L?vateinn''s original body.


    It wasn''t that she had received detailed commands from the Queen, but rather by the time she noticed, she was already doing this.


    Because this was all she could do in the current situation.


    Kanaris looked behind her.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors had already gathered.


    Savaris, Troyatte, Ruimei, Barmelin, even Haia who hadn''t even been a Heaven''s Blade for long, along with one more person.


    "Claribel-sama?"


    Kanaris couldn''t understand her appearance.


    "Ahahaha, it''s been a long time."


    She who had run away from home to Zuellni, why had she appeared here?


    "Though there was some cause in the middle that I''m not clear about, the battle here will become quite dangerous after this, so please deal with the enemies outside first¡­¡­"


    "Ahahaha¡­¡­ actually, that''s true."


    Claribel showed a reluctant smile, holding her Dite out to show Kanaris.


    Kanaris also had a similar thing to this Dite whose unrestored form was adorned with various patterns.


    "A Heaven''s Blade¡­¡­"


    "Nn, I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s already like this anyway."


    The last remaining Heaven''s Blade should have been something of the dead Tigris.


    The grandfather''s item had been succeeded by the granddaughter. Nothing of the sort had happened in the records before. Moreover, the Queen wasn''t the kind of person to care about interpersonal relationships like that.


    Then, the Queen had to have approved her power to make this kind of decision.


    There wasn''t any time right now to think about why she who should have been in Zuellni had ignored the distance between cities and suddenly appeared here.


    Even if she thought, the fact that she was here wouldn''t change.


    "I understand."


    Kanaris said this as she straightened herself back up.


    "What about Lintence-sama?"


    Troyatte was the one who asked this.


    "He''s distracted outside."


    Savaris had answered him. His voice had become hoarse since the time he had almost died from having his throat cut open. He could have gotten it completely treated, but Savaris had intentionally selected this kind of voice.


    "Ah, judging from that guy''s style, he might already be somewhere around here."


    "That''s true, if even we have arrived, then there''s no way he hasn''t."


    "Then, what should we do? Do we use our full power to defend here?"


    Ruimei also showed a laughable expression beside the two of them. He also felt that he wanted to fight individually if possible.


    Of course, all of the people here probably thought that way.


    "Reverse, Cauntia, and Kalvan have already been defeated before us. There''s no meaning in attacking one by one."


    Kanaris replied.


    "What about battle strategy?"


    "Leave it to me to decide."


    She replied to Barmelin.


    "Actually, it''s already too late now to think about battle plans."


    There was only one enemy.


    But the fighting methods of the enemy weren''t clear.


    "In the situation where we don''t have any information on the enemy, formulating a battle plan is impossible."


    "In terms of teamwork, none of us can win against those two people who got wiped out."


    Savaris said this. Naturally, the two people he was talking about were Reverse and Cauntia.


    "This time might be quite the crisis."


    Troyatte understated.


    "Her Majesty said that there''s no concern regardless of what you destroy."


    "Is there anything now that she would care about if it got destroyed?"


    Ruimei grumbled at Kanaris'' words.


    "¡­¡­You guys only have those complaints because you''re all too stubborn~"


    An unfamiliar voice suddenly entered everyone''s ears.


    Though it was an unfamiliar voice, it definitely didn''t belong to an outsider. Everyone instantly understood who had spoken.


    It was Haia who was a bit further back.


    "What did you say, kid?"


    Ruimei glared at him, but Haia didn''t care.


    "I just wanted to say that because you guys always fought individually, you can''t even fight together anymore~"


    "That''s true."


    Haia''s accurate analysis made Savaris laugh while making his reply.


    "However, youngster. What about it? Could it be that we should start learning how to fight together now? We don''t have the time for that now, though."


    "I''m here. Regardless of what you say I was the leader of the Mercenary Gang, and I''ve fought strong enemies as many times as you all, and commanded an overwhelming number of group battles~"


    "I see."


    Savaris was also the person who agreed with him.


    Kanaris had also thought this in her heart.


    Because Heaven''s Blade successors had such overwhelming strength, they all couldn''t help but become loners in the end. Though there were times when they would fight together as two or three people, this would only happen during extremely infrequent situations, and in the end they still relied on their individual strength to complete missions.


    As long as a single Heaven''s Blade successor was there, most enemies could all be dealt with.


    Because of this, Heaven''s Blade successors weren''t suited to group combat.


    The battle last time was the same. In the end the Heaven''s Blades had all fought supervising their own districts. That kind of method couldn''t be called group combat.


    At least the group combat that would be required for this battle wasn''t the same.


    So, one would think that Haia''s proposal wasn''t bad.


    "Who would listen to the commands of a kid like you?"


    Ruimei said this in a bad mood. Though she hadn''t made any comments, Barmel also showed a disagreeing expression. The slightly contemptuous attitude on Savaris and Troyatte''s faces also hadn''t changed.


    The situation was bad, they didn''t have enough faith in Haia. Since the Heaven''s Blade had been conferred to him, he hadn''t even had an opportunity to display his own power. Also, even if he had the commanding ability and the corresponding performance, the people here wouldn''t trust him unless they had seen it with their own eyes.


    In other words, they weren''t satisfied to entrust their lives to this unfamiliar person.


    Claribel didn''t even have the opportunity to speak because the presence of everyone else was too intense.


    (This is bad)


    The current situation was really bad, Kanaris thought.


    She understood this very well.


    However, they didn''t have any time to improve the situation.


    Because they could already hear the footsteps of that person.


    ¡ó


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Haia quickly grabbed the unrestored Heaven''s Blade.


    His palm was full of sweat.


    He felt tense.


    "¡­¡­Hahh."


    How long had this tense feeling been for? Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but show a smile.


    But, the faces of the Military Artists gathered in the surroundings who were even stronger than himself were also filled with tension.


    It was impossible for Haia not to feel tense.


    "Ah, maybe I''m too cowardly?"


    Haia was a Heaven''s Blade successor, so in other words, he was in the same position as the others standing around him.


    He had no reason to fear them, nor did he have a reason to worry about what they thought.


    Because of this, he had just spoken.


    "Ah, this situation isn''t so easy to get used to~"


    The Heaven''s Blade successors were Military Artists with various extraordinary fighting powers¡­¡­ The atmosphere that could be felt from their bodies couldn''t even be compared with others. When he had fought Layfon, the extremely abnormal competitive feeling he had managed to offset that atmosphere, but currently it was different.


    More importantly, there were so many Heaven''s Blades here.


    Seeing the people surrounding him, each one made him feel safe, and it was only Claribel who stood there whom he felt a bit sorry for.


    Because she also wore the same expression as Haia, but with even more embarrassment.


    (It seems you''ve given an unwanted opinion.)


    A sound floated quietly by his ears.


    Just a sound.


    Looking carefully, there was a Psychokinesis flake floating next to him.


    It was Elsmau.


    "Because I felt this was the best method at the time~"


    Actually, this part wasn''t a lie.


    If this were an enemy that the Heaven''s Blade successors who possessed extraordinary fighting power couldn''t defeat alone, then the group combat that they were unfamiliar with, particularly fighting together, would become the key to victory or defeat.


    Of course, this was also a result that things would have to go smoothly for.


    "And you, what do you think?"


    In order to coordinate with the other party, Haia lowered his voice.


    (Eh?)


    "My proposal."


    (That¡­¡­ I personally think it''s worth a try.)


    "Is that so~"


    (But, I think that you won''t be able to gain the agreement of the others quickly.)


    "Why~?"


    (Because you still don''t have the trust of everyone.)


    "It''s really because of that~"


    Haia understood this himself, and being told this by the third person, he was even more convinced.


    After all, he still hadn''t had any opportunity to display his power since he had become a Heaven''s Blade.


    Originally, he had thought that the opportunity for everyone to see his power had finally arrived, but he had quickly run into such a thorny situation.


    Perhaps this battle was the one that Karian had spoken about before, the last battle betting on the fate of this world.


    "That guy¡­¡­ what is he doing~?"


    (What?)


    "It''s nothing."


    Karian was currently somewhere, and even thinking about it wouldn''t make any results appear.


    Regardless of whether the things he had done had bloomed or not, the current situation would be the same.


    A battle had appeared in front of Haia and the others, and at this moment he couldn''t expect others to come and do anything for him.


    "Well, first I''ll go work hard to be able to obtain their trust~"


    The sound of footsteps didn''t stop.


    After entering the empty palace, it came straight for this place without a single pause.


    The sound of footsteps was very orderly, without a trace of impatience.


    As if waiting for this side to take stances.


    The eyes of Military Artists could already make out the figure of the invader. Though they felt surprised at the exterior of a girl, they were even more surprised when they saw her familiar clothing.


    That uniform made Haia think of something, making his mood become a bit poor.


    "Zuellni''s uniform."


    That was the uniform that the female students of Zuellni wore.


    Even at this kind of time, something that made him think of ''that guy'' had appeared. Haia had never even thought of this, so he felt vexed.


    However, since she had left from Zuellni, then that meant the current crisis had nothing to do with Zuellni. Even if it was related, there wasn''t any time to resolve that puzzle.


    "It''ll be enough to do what we can."


    What they should do now was fight with the girl in front of them.


    Then¡­¡­


    "I''m already used to playing that kind of nasty role."


    Haia had done many things as a mercenary.


    In order to win, sometimes it was necessary to obtain the trust of those around him in a short time, and he knew such methods.


    (Please be careful of your safety.)


    "I know!"


    Responding to the Psychokinesist who now called herself Elsmau, Haia charged at the girl, accompanied by the light of restoration.


    Internal-type Kei variant - Whirl Kei Current.


    This was Whirl Kei that Haia had improved himself, sending him in front of the girl in an instant.


    "You!"


    Ruimei made an angry roar.


    "It''s clearly you that were slow~"


    Haia said this behind him as he grasped the Heaven''s Blade that had just been restored and charged forth.


    Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.


    The rapid sword wrapped with flame cut out, heading diagonally up towards L?vateinn.


    "Ugh!"


    Haia who had originally planned to turn the blade downwards and overlap the flame for the next strike suddenly changed his battle plan, retreating in the blink of an eye.


    He hadn''t felt contact at all.


    The sensation that Flame Cut brought seemed as if he were cutting through air.


    Fearing that it was an afterimage or a body copy technique, Haia quickly scanned the surroundings with his eyes open, but it didn''t seem that way.


    "So it''s like that, no wonder three people have already been defeated."


    Large drops of sweat appeared on Haia''s forehead.


    With only one strike, he understood L?vateinn''s huge strength.


    "Please retreat, I only want to visit a certain place."


    "I can''t respond to your expectations~"


    L?vateinn who had received the strike just now seemed as if nothing had happened. Accepting that fact, Haia wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Don''t say that, play with me for a bit longer~"


    "¡­¡­Then I have no choice."


    Though Haia didn''t understand, at that time, L?vateinn took action for the first time.


    A sword appeared instantly in the girl''s hands that had originally hung down forcelessly, and it seemed as if it had grown out of the girl''s hand.


    "If you will all stop me anyway¡­¡­"


    "Uwah!"


    Her intent had already been conveyed.


    Haia yelped, holding his blade out in front of him to block.


    A blow pushed back his entire body.


    When he realized that L?vateinn who wore a cold expression had appeared in a place very close to him, it was already after this.


    "Then I will rely on force to eliminate you."


    "¡­¡­Just try it!"


    Haia yelled, shoving away the blow that had pushed him back.


    He released a Kei technique.


    Psyharden Technique - Gravel Ring


    The Kei technique originally randomly shot out external Kei bullets to suppress the surroundings, and after his modifications, now only shot out in front of him, bathing L?vateinn in a rain of Kei bullets.


    But by that time L?vateinn''s figure had already disappeared.


    Appearing behind him.


    "Tch!"


    Going with his instincts and experience, Haia flattened his body, and something in the shape of a sword flew over his head with killing intent and wind.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Ryuusenkei.


    His body became a tornado, blowing back L?vateinn behind him.


    Haia stopped spinning, pursued the girl flying in the air.


    Ryuusenkei variant - Wind Scythe.


    The Ryuusenkei that had appeared earlier was collected into Haia''s blade, and then once again released. The spiraling blades of wind that had been compressed to their limits would definitely gouge L?vateinn''s flesh severely.


    But, that destiny was easily eliminated.


    The spiraling wind touched L?vateinn.


    However, the blades of wind weren''t able to tear the girl''s body.


    The girl flew around.


    "Impossible!"


    Seeing that scene, Haia couldn''t help but make an incredulous sound.


    The girl was as if she were being pulled by something, whirling around the spiral, and then being cast away.


    It wasn''t like a human, but rather like something light and floaty being blown around. Haia could only feel stunned speechless towards this kind of physical phenomenon.


    But, he couldn''t just stay speechless like this.


    L?vateinn who had been sent flying out hit the ceiling, and instantly prepared to jump back down from an upside-down posture.


    In other words, she was trying to jump back towards Haia.


    Haia who had recovered from his amazement had sufficient time to adjust his striking posture.


    He was ready to face the next strike.


    However, the observers weren''t ready to continue as they were.


    The figure of L?vateinn who had taken a jumping posture had already disappeared.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that she had moved, but rather was because a giant figure had swept away the entire place where she had been.


    The sound appeared after that.


    The destruction also came after that.


    A giant piece of metal obliterated the girl''s body, destroying the ceiling and flying outwards.


    It was Ruimei''s Heaven''s Blade, an iron ball.


    "You''re rambling me to death."


    Ruimei ignored the rubble that fell down along with the sound of the explosion, pulling back the chain of the iron ball. The other side of the chain was connected to the giant iron ball. It had a speed completely inconsistent with its mass, and also possessed a frightening destructive power. The iron ball had quietly returned to his feet.


    "It should be enough to destroy her completely, right?"


    Just as Ruimei had finished speaking¡­¡­


    A big red pillar appeared next to him, piercing through hole that the iron ball had created and continuing to extend.


    It was a crimson blaze.


    "Though you''re right, it''s probably better not to care too much about order right now."


    The one who had released the flame was Troyatte.


    "You mean you won''t get a turn."


    "I''m taking precautions because I''m afraid that you''ll be too ashamed when you''re defeated. It''s only insurance."


    "Ha."


    Hearing Troyatte''s silver tongue, Ruimei made an irritated face.


    "Ah~ ¡­¡­Really~"


    Haia''s sigh made the two of them shut their mouths.


    "¡­¡­Speaking of which, the two of you, isn''t Her Majesty''s private quarters above here?"


    Savaris said this.


    "Ha, you''re still thinking about what kind of places will be destroyed in this kind of battle!"


    "Her Majesty said that it doesn''t matter regardless of what gets destroyed."


    To restrain Ruimei, Kanaris began explaining solemnly.


    "Though she did say so, even in this kind of occasion, Her Majesty''s room should also be excluded, this kind of situation is very common."


    "¡­¡­If some of Her Majesty''s personal items fall down, that won''t be funny."


    Hearing Savaris'' explanation, Kanaris'' face became ashen.


    "If some diaries she wrote fell down, I fear that our doomsday would definitely come."


    "That kind of thing is really scary in various ways."


    Savaris couldn''t help but laugh at Troyatte''s thoughts.


    "Then¡­¡­ it''s probably better if we don''t concern ourselves too much."


    Seeing the attitude of her elders, Claribel warily raised her hand and spoke.


    "Of course, we''re not going to care, former apprentice."


    "Eh? Former apprentice?"


    Claribel opened her eyes wide at Troyatte''s reply.


    "There''s no longer a master-apprentice relationship between us who are both Heaven''s Blades now~"


    "Ah, yes."


    "That''s how it is. Of course, we can''t relax our guard."


    "Really?"


    "Do you doubt me?"


    "You''re right."


    "Ah, nothing can be done about that."


    Seeing Troyatte who was laughing this leisurely, Claribel expressed her incomprehension.


    Haia who hadn''t participated in the conversation could not understand either.


    "We haven''t relaxed our guard. The reason it seems like we''ve relaxed is because¡­¡­"


    There were new movements behind the back of Troyatte who said this.


    Neither Claribel nor Haia had missed those movements.


    Savaris stood there, putting his thumb and middle fingers together, appearing as if he were going to snap his fingers.


    Right after he suddenly put strength into them, a moment later a sound came from his fingers.


    "Because everyone has decided what comes next."


    The snap overlapped with the voice of Troyatte.


    Afterwards.


    The remainder of the ceiling exploded.


    A heavy and intense shock shook the entire palace.


    In the midst of their shaking vision, L?vateinn''s figure had suddenly appeared from some unknown area.


    "I already pretty much understand."


    Savaris said this.


    "Your tricks."


    This time it was Savaris standing in front of L?vateinn who had dropped down.


    Perhaps because she had been covered with the dust of the rubble, but L?vateinn''s entire body had been smeared with some white sand-like thing.


    "Very interesting. A filth monster with the outer appearance of a human."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ah, up through now I''ve seen quite a few parasites or other things, so by now seeing a humanoid filth monster shouldn''t really be much of a surprise."


    "¡­¡­Your beliefs are incorrect."


    "Really?"


    "But, there is no meaning in explaining."


    "Nn?"


    Savaris who was a bit puzzled at L?vateinn''s attitude quickly restored his past smile.


    "Anyway there''s not much difference. Though there was a bit of back and forth, last time I wasn''t really able to have much fun."


    Savaris said this while stroking the wound on his neck. If Lintence hadn''t been there in time, he would have died from the wound that Layfon had cut open.


    From that day onwards, due to recuperation, he almost hadn''t been able to experience any fighting worthy of being called a battle.


    "Let me have some fun."


    Savaris who said this showed a smile on his face that would make one uncomfortable.


    Afterwards, that smile disappeared.


    No, his entire body had disappeared.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    L?vateinn who remained silent waved an arm, and several projections instantly erupted from the ground around her.


    In the next moment, Savaris'' figure appeared.


    Because of his speed, Savaris'' body was as if he were planning to slam into one of those projections and hurt himself.


    It seemed that way¡­¡­ but before that tragedy happened, Savaris'' figure disappeared again.


    It was an afterimage.


    Whether or not she had noticed this, L?vateinn''s actions didn''t have the slightest hesitation.


    She looked upwards.


    There was the figure of Savaris dropping down in a straight line.


    L?vateinn threw out the sword in her hands.


    When the sword reached the middle of the space between L?vateinn and Savaris, its exterior suddenly changed. It lengthened endlessly, continuously branching out, and in a while the form of the sword had disappeared, becoming a pincushion to spear the falling Savaris.


    But this time, the pincushion still hit nothing.


    It was another afterimage.


    No, perhaps it was more accurate to call it a phantom.


    L?vateinn''s gaze didn''t stop scanning the surroundings.


    In one place after another¡­¡­


    Savaris'' figures suddenly appeared one after another, and this time they didn''t disappear, instead filling the ruined palace.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Thousand Man Rush.


    "Come, let me try you."


    The voices of countless Savaris'' overlapped.


    All of the Savarises who filled the entire area took the same actions. They crossed their hands, lowering them in front of their body.


    The shape of the combined hands and fingers was like the gaping mouth of a wile beast.


    External-type Kei variant - Roar Kei, Focused Demolition.


    Savaris added on the Luckens secret skill to his ability.


    A thousand Savarises surrounded L?vateinn, releasing vibrating waves at the same time.


    Vibrations filled with destructive power made a frenzied attack with L?vateinn in the center.


    The assault of the vibrations produced the sound of bursting metal.


    "How is it?"


    In this kind of situation, Savaris happily watched L?vateinn''s posture.


    L?vateinn had just created great walls of thorns in her surroundings, blocking the vibrations. Whether her special substance could endure the vibrations or not, nothing had changed in L?vateinn who was behind the thorns.


    However, just this wasn''t enough. Every short period of time, the exterior of the thorns would collapse a bit.


    Using a thousand copies to surround the enemy and then release a Kei technique to attack was the Kei combination killing technique that Savaris was the most proud of. In the storm of vibrations, there was nowhere to run, and even the thorns that possessed an annoying regenerative ability were crumbling bit by bit.


    "Come on!"


    The rapid movement of Kei made Savaris'' consciousness reach an excited state.


    Savaris opened his flashing eyes to watch L?vateinn who was inside the slowly crumbling thorns, and because of this he wouldn''t miss any changes that occurred.


    "How unfortunate."


    The moment he stopped his Kei technique, the situation was reversed.


    L?vateinn attacked from a completely opposite direction.


    The thorns that had appeared there in a moment covered L?vateinn who had been surrounded by the Savarises, and then exploded. The countless spikes that flew out of the explosions pierced the Savarises produced by Thousand Man Rush one by one.


    "But, I still felt something."


    Savaris who had released Thousand Man Rush fell in front of Ruimei. The burst of spikes had torn his clothes in various places, and bloodstains were everywhere.


    "Vibrations?"


    "Yeah."


    Ruimei who had been waiting while watching the battle asked, and Savaris confirmed his question.


    "On the surface it seems as if she can regenerate limitlessly, but even so, vibrations seem to be able to hinder her regeneration speed."


    "It seems like it won''t be enough if it''s only that."


    "Yes. To completely eliminate her, anything that uses heat should be alright, but she still hides quite a few secrets."


    L?vateinn, who had escaped from Savaris'' Kei technique, had more white color on her body than before.


    And because she hadn''t quickly pursued, it meant that it still could be affected by the actions of the Heaven''s Blade successors if they cooperated.


    "Speaking of which, it would be nice if you got rid of her directly."


    At that time, Barmelin said this.


    "No no no, it isn''t that simple and easy to defeat. That defense is very hard."


    "Useless thing, go die."


    "Ahahaha¡­¡­"


    Savaris laughed at Barmelin''s abuse.


    "Then, is it enough to completely eliminate her defense?"


    "From the situation before, it should be that way."


    "Hm, in that case, Kanaris."


    "What?"


    "That teamwork the youngster spoke about just now, and speaking of vibrations, you should understand, right?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Though the topic had suddenly been shifted to Kanaris, she already understood just from this much being said.


    "That''s true, then¡­¡­"


    "Ah?"


    "The battle captain will be Haia Laia. No, Haia Wolfstein Laia."


    "Haah~?"


    "We''ll leave all the planning to you. Weren''t you the first one to make that proposal?"


    "Hey, Kanaris!"


    Ruimei roared at Kanaris'' words.


    "I don''t know how to fight cooperatively either. If you think about that, then won''t his knowledge definitely be useful?"


    "¡­¡­Tch."


    "Is that alright? Haia Wolfstein Laia."


    ''Wolfstein'' had been stressed twice.


    This was because Kanaris already thought of Haia as a Heaven''s Blade successor?


    Or perhaps, did she want to judge whether his might was fitting of what being a Heaven''s Blade successor expressed?


    Regardless of which¡­¡­


    "Then, please allow me to command you~"


    Haia responded.


    There were several people with unhappy expressions.


    However, Haia felt that this was very meaningful.


    The fact that he felt it was meaningful showed that he still had power left.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors would listen to his commands, to fight with this difficult enemy.


    "Things are really becoming more and more interesting."


    Haia said this.


    ¡ó


    Know yourself and know the enemy, and you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles.


    The origins of that saying were already unknown, and no one had been able to unravel the mystery.


    Even so, that saying had always been passing through the autonomous moving cities, through this world, and through the battlefields, and it was used in many places other than this.


    And now, Haia was also saying it.


    "Our information on the enemy and friendly information are both insufficient, it''s really the worst situation."


    Haia had not been a Heaven''s Blade successor for long, and after that he hadn''t had the opportunity to observe the fights of other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    A few moments ago had been the first time he had seen them fight, so it could be said that they were people he was cooperating with for the first time.


    Also, many mysteries revolving around the enemy''s body hadn''t yet been unraveled.


    "In this kind of situation it''s very difficult to customize battle plans~"


    (But, you''ve already issued an order.)


    Elsmau said this. Her Psychokinesis flake was by Haia''s ear, quietly glowing with light.


    The feeling of this position was very familiar. Though it was hard to put into words, it was a feeling that Haia felt was very familiar.


    "Ah, it''s not the first time I''ve been dragged into battle without any information."


    Haia who was being toyed with by that kind of familiar sensation replied.


    He didn''t have any time now to care about other things.


    So his orders were very vague.


    However, he could only do this much.


    "Anyway, those peoples'' strengths are too great~"


    The ''people'' that he spoke about naturally meant the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Even if they seemed like extremely refined Kei techniques, they would become large-scale Kei techniques when used by Heaven''s Blade successors due to their massive strength, making the techniques look a bit rough.


    Many of these ''people'' had gathered together, and if it was very difficult for them to exchange opinions with each other, he could only give out a set of general orders.


    "Ah, even so, in the end¡­¡­"


    As he said this, the first action began.


    The enemy wouldn''t wait, and their side wouldn''t wait either.


    "Really~"


    Just as Haia shrugged his shoulders, the sound of a clash rang out.


    A new round of attacks began by Ruimei''s iron ball.


    The iron ball that was interlaced with external Kei rushed towards L?vateinn in a simple straight line.


    The situation didn''t unfold the same way as the first time.


    The iron ball made an intense sound, but it wasn''t the sound of destroying the target.


    The moment before it struck its target, a wall composed of thorns blocked the iron ball''s path, receiving it.


    "It''s not over!"


    Ruimei let out a majestic roar.


    The thorns that had received the iron ball tried grabbing it.


    In order to stop the thorns, the chain swung intensely.


    The iron chain intertwined with Kei shook off the thorns like a fierce snake, moreover preparing to attack L?vateinn inside, but it was quickly obstructed by other thorns.


    "Tch."


    It was simply a defensive formation formed by thorns.


    Ruimei who retrieved his iron ball retreated back just like that.


    And a figure quickly stood on the flying iron ball.


    It was Barmelin.


    "¡­¡­Let me break open your sheethole."


    Swearing like she had in the past, Barmelin stood up the cannon that her Heaven''s Blade had restored into.


    The Heaven''s Blade cannon whose Kei strength had been set as high as possible absorbed Barmelin''s Kei, which became a cannonball of light and was shot out.


    The bullet that was shot out drew out a beautiful arc with its tail, becoming a line of light.


    Though it was a sudden, single shot, L?vateinn responded to it.


    More accurately, the thorns responded to it.


    The thorns focused at the position of the incoming shot, becoming a shield.


    A collision. The bullet split because of the explosion, destroying the surroundings.


    "How annoying."


    Barmelin wrinkled her face looking at the results, and then returned from on top of the iron ball to Ruimei''s side.


    The sudden attack wouldn''t end like this.


    "He, llo, there~"


    There was someone who still spoke to L?vateinn with a cutesy voice even in this kind of situation.


    It was Troyatte.


    Troyatte who had sneaked behind L?vateinn''s back held a staff in his hands that was his Heaven''s Blade.


    "I''m here to defeat you, miss."


    He said this while he released a technique.


    External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Seven Fangs.


    In an instant, a snake with seven heads appeared in front of Troyatte.


    Countless fangs were arranged in the mouths of the seven snake heads, and these fangs wanted to tear the body of the girl L?vateinn in front of them.


    However, the thorns defended against the fangs.


    In the opposite position they became a shield to block Barmelin''s shell, and it was only right that a gap should have appeared where Troyatte was, but that gap was filled faster than the speed of the Heavens'' Blades combination techniques.


    "Eh? What an unexpectedly shy girl."


    Other thorns attacked Troyatte. After fighting the thorns off with Seven Fangs, Troyatte also retreated.


    Next was Claribel.


    As if coming out from the shadow of Troyatte who was retreating, Claribel closed the distance between her and L?vateinn.


    "Vati-san!"


    Claribel shouted the name that the girl had used in Zuellni.


    She had originally thought that this would make the girl waver, but it was evident that the girl had no response at all.


    "Really!"


    Though it was an outcome that had already been guessed, Claribel still couldn''t help but exclaim that word. After that, she flowed Kei into the Heaven''s Blade that she had received not too long ago. The Heaven''s Blade became a shape exactly the same as Kochouenshiken , and it didn''t even seem to have any different feelings when she used it, but right now there was no time for her to ponder about those doubts.


    She released her Kei technique.


    External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Gohachou.


    Butterflies with wings of flame danced.


    The flaming butterflies proliferated in instants, filling L?vateinn''s gaze very quickly.


    The speed at which this attack had proliferated would make normal people slip up in the timing of their counter, and what would L?vateinn do in this situation?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The thorns took what seemed to be an offensive defense, clearing away all of the flaming butterflies in the surroundings in a sweep.


    "Umm."


    Because of the racing Kei, Claribel who had finally escaped from tension made an unhappy expression and mumbled.


    "In that case!"


    Claribel got angry, manipulating the butterflies.


    The butterflies flying towards the thorns exploded one by one.


    The explosions and red flame filled the surroundings.


    "Haha!"


    The imposing manner of the swelling red flame made even Claribel herself stare.


    At that time, someone pulled her clothes from behind.


    "Guah?"


    Her collar was grabbed.


    "Idiot, get back."


    It was Troyatte.


    "The Kei flow of Heaven''s Blades are different from ordinary Dites, remember that."


    "It¡­¡­ It was my first time."


    Troyatte, who was pulling Claribel while looking at the explosions, smiled.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    "Ahahaha."


    Claribel sat down in front of the sighing Troyatte.


    At that time, a figure passed over their heads.


    It was Haia.


    He was running quickly on the wall that had been broken open because of the explosions.


    Thorns chased Haia.


    "Hah!"


    Haia held a smile on his face as he exclaimed, an excited smile. Though he hadn''t become crazy about fighting, if he didn''t rely on smiling then he wouldn''t be able to move due to the fear of the mighty pressure that came from behind his back.


    The thorns that still hadn''t lost their momentum even after receiving Claribel''s attack up to now chased Haia, and Haia could only run circles through the room while taking aim at L?vateinn.


    The thorns that chased him from behind reached out a huge spine towards Haia''s back.


    Haia evaded the spines that shot out like rain, arriving in front of L?vateinn.


    Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.


    One swift Iai strike.


    However, before this Iai strike was released, the thorns had already gathered in front of L?vateinn.


    Though it hadn''t been completely blocked, the cut path of the strike was unable to catch L?vateinn.


    "Hey! You lost!"


    Ruimei roared at Haia who was retreating breathlessly.


    "Come on now, if we could succeed in one try we wouldn''t have to work this hard~"


    "What did you say!?"


    "If you have an opinion, you should have beaten it with your first blow."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    "Alright, then let''s continue."


    "How long do we have to keep going?"


    Barmelin asked this.


    "Until we succeed, regardless of how many times we try."


    "How annoying."


    Barmelin''s sentence became the signal for the next attack.


    "Uraah!!!!"


    Ruimei once again roared, the iron ball flying towards L?vateinn''s body.


    Ruimei, Barmelin and Troyatte along with Claribel and Haia. The continuous attack composed of five Heaven''s Blade successors endlessly repeated.


    The order of Ruimei, Barmelin, and Troyatte didn''t change for the most part, and in comparison, Claribel and Haia attacked from time to time in between the three of them, keeping their assault from becoming monotonous.


    In the second round of attacks Troyatte still helped Claribel a little, but from the third round onwards Claribel could already rely on herself to complete her mission perfectly.


    Seeing her figure, closer to himself than the other Heaven''s Blade successors, Haia was extremely satisfied with his judgment.


    It could even be said that the teamwork of the other three was carried out easily.


    But actually, they primarily relied on their reflexes to act.


    What could they do to let the actions of the next in line become easier, they definitely wouldn''t be thinking of such a thing.


    It was easier for a provocative action like ''well, what can you do next?'' to appear. Taking the bait, the next person would unleash an even more intense attack than the last.


    Troyatte who didn''t seem to share that way of thinking from the look of it actually had this tendency in the end. Heaven''s Blade successors were truly a group formed of loners who hated to lose.


    And Haia and Claribel mixed in with the three of them, mitigating that kind of competition.


    "Annoying."


    "Don''t speak too much, watch your surroundings a bit~"


    According to Haia''s first plan, if they wanted to destroy L?vateinn''s defense, it couldn''t be resolved by just continuously increasing their destructive power.


    "I''ll give you the commands for when to use your moves~"


    "Then give them earlier."


    "Don''t say it like it''s that easy~"


    Haia already felt bored of responding to Barmelin, and he didn''t even know what round of attack this was anymore.


    But L?vateinn''s thorns almost hadn''t been reduced at all.


    In any case, a doubt had sprung up in his mind, perhaps these thorns were completely unbreakable?


    Then in that case they could only make the thorns disappear entirely.


    No, he had pretty much planned for that since the beginning.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Haia and Claribel continuously inserted themselves between the actions of the three of them, and though it seemed like a very random sequence, it still had a well-defined sequence of actions.


    The thorns calculated the irregularities in their order as it tried to root out the rules behind their actions.


    Initially, his priority had been to make the appropriate adjustments.


    However, what would happen when the opponent had already read the patterns of this side and decided on her own to destroy them?


    Clang!


    Haia''s blade cut the ground.


    That strike was the signal.


    According to the order, the next one should be Troyatte''s attack.


    No, Troyatte had already moved. His Kei technique took shape, coming to the state before release.


    In the process, others also began their own moves one by one, refining and condensing their Kei.


    That was the process up to now.


    But, it wasn''t the same.


    "Raaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!"


    Ruimei roared.


    Great flames of Kei covered the entirety of his iron ball, flying towards L?vateinn.


    At the same time, a giant shell also shot out of Barmelin''s cannon.


    "Crimson!"


    Claribel also released her greatest Kei technique. Igniting the Kei hidden in the palace with lines of fire, in a moment it became waves of flame rolling towards L?vateinn.


    Haia also ran Kei through his blade, and released.


    Psyharden Technique - Sakaneji Chousaku.


    A Kei technique that thrust out with stabbing and swirling Kei that was gathered together.


    Afterwards, Troyatte also used his technique.


    External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Nightshade Demon.


    This was the Kei technique that Troyatte had been quietly preparing and concealing throughout this battle.


    A black sphere passed through the thorns, and suddenly appeared in front of L?vateinn.


    This move wasn''t originally a technique for attacking.


    Absorbing the techniques of the opponent, and reflecting them back. It was a Kei technique with this special feature.


    Troyatte used the greatest Kei strength that he could, letting this Kei skill appear in front of L?vateinn.


    This Kei technique that had the feature of drawing in other Kei skills had an effect on the Kei techniques that the other four Heaven''s Blades had released.


    It played its part, drawing in the other Kei techniques.


    Strength was gathered there.


    The amalgamation of four Kei techniques flew at L?vateinn like a deadly rain of arrows.


    The movements of the thorns were slightly slow compared to this. Because it had gotten used to the speed of the attacks before, it had responded a bit slowly.


    Though it was barely a matter of seconds, in a fight with Heaven''s Blade successors, even a short moment could decide everything.


    Though it wasn''t like the wall of thorns completely hadn''t made a defense.


    It couldn''t be said that it was in a completed state.


    The gathered Kei techniques collided with the incomplete thorns, exploding.


    Explosions shattered the shield, ravaging that which had continually protected L?vateinn.


    Before the explosions disappeared, two other figures moved.


    They were Savaris and Kanaris.


    "This is pretty good."


    Savaris said this as he jumped into the blaze.


    It was praise for the battle plan.


    The Heaven''s Blades would obviously be able to cooperate if it were only for a moment. But, just as Haia had expected, if the Heaven''s Blade successors had taken various actions because of provocations between themselves, and all of their actions were for their common goal, then it would be different.


    Claribel was the same.


    "Regardless of what happens, I''ll use everything I can for this chance."


    Kanaris behind him was ready to unleash her Kei technique at any time. Savaris had jumped into the scorching blaze a step ahead, releasing his own technique.


    External Kei variant - Roar Kei, Hermit''s Palm.


    That moment, Savaris had already entered the state of Thousand Man Rush.


    But, Savaris was a single person.


    No, his momentary actions had made an incomprehensible afterimage phenomenon appear.


    Yes.


    A thousand Savarises were all in the same place.


    All of the Savarises released a Kei technique from the same place. It was a compact gathering rather than a surrounding.


    The vibrations released from that place formed a thick pillar.


    Next was Kanaris.


    In the gaps between Haia and the others'' attacks, she and Savaris had been continuously refining their Kei.


    Savaris'' Hermit''s Palm was a technique that required long preparation.


    Though it possessed strong destructive force, because of the long preparation that it required, it had been judged as a Kei technique unsuitable for actual combat.


    The Kei technique that Kanaris unleashed was the same.


    "¡­¡­Then."


    The moment Savaris released Hermit''s Palm, Kanaris also released her Kei technique.


    External-type Kei variant - Kagura Priestess'' Ritual Dance.


    Kanaris'' rapier cut sound and rearranged it. Her method of fighting that had been named sound strikes was even stronger than Savaris'' with regard to vibrations.


    The sound strike technique that had Kanaris'' extraordinarily high Kei power seemed as if it added to Savaris'' Hermit''s Palm.


    From the sound of it, it was quite tranquil.


    However, the results were intense indeed.


    The vibration waves formed and gathered by Hermit''s Palm that had been released from Savaris'' hands seemed as if they had suddenly been torn apart and spread out, becoming even more intense, engulfing L?vateinn.


    Kagura Priestess'' Ritual Dance.


    This was a rarity for Heaven''s Blade successors to use, a trick that strengthened Kei techniques.


    Normal Military Artists would use Kei techniques to strengthen their companion''s techniques when they were fighting cooperatively, but this was different.


    The move that Kanaris released particularly strengthened the might of sound attacks.


    This was the reason behind the increase in Savaris'' vibrations.


    The sound of the explosions produced by the vibrations were different from normal destruction. The sounds that the particles composing substance made when they collided with each other at high speed was fine like the sound of tiny bells, as well as creaky like the sound a piece of iron would make.


    "Uwah."


    Because of the overly intense sound, Claribel quickly blocked her ears and retreated.


    She wasn''t the only one who withdrew, Haia did as well, and other than Savaris, the other Heaven''s Blades all pulled back their distance.


    It wasn''t only because of the noise.


    The vibrations that pierced through L?vateinn continued destroying everything behind her.


    Because of this, the already-dilapidated palace began crumbling.


    It was already commendable for the palace that could withstand the might of a few Heaven''s Blades to have held out till now in this situation that couldn''t be described as just ''a few'' Heaven''s Blades.


    But now, the palace began to crumble.


    The ceiling cracked, and fragmented rubble fell down bit by bit.


    In order to avoid the falling rubble, the Heaven''s Blades retreated.


    And L?vateinn¡­¡­?


    Savaris'' Kei technique still continued. The falling rubble was crushed by the shockwaves, and the dust produced filled the surroundings.


    And this quickly brought about a new situation.


    Flame suddenly danced through the surroundings.


    A dust explosion.


    The flames that had been spread all over by the shockwaves of the battle ignited the concentrated dust, producing an explosion.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    The explosion continued, and the flame swelled without limits, not seeming at all as if it were about to stop.


    The explosion and flame didn''t have that much strength.


    However, the chaotic flame would affect vision, and there was no way to confirm what was happening in the center of things.


    "Hey, how is it~?"


    After moving to a place that the flame couldn''t reach, Haia asked this into the Psychokinesis flake.


    (I''m not too clear on it.)


    "What do you mean?"


    (Because of that explosion, Psychokinesis has become disturbed to a degree, and before this, the Psychokinesis around the palace was already unstable.)


    "Nn? When did this start?"


    (The instability started after the enemy invaded, and continued as the battle went on. Now it''s becoming worse. If this goes on it may only be a matter of time before we''re unable to communicate.)


    "¡­¡­Do you think it has to do with this thing?"


    (Definitely.)


    "Ahh."


    Haia mumbled a reply to Elsmau''s words.


    The explosion still continued, and he was very clear that the reason of the explosion was the dust explosion.


    Because the flame still hadn''t disappeared, that meant the source of the explosion, the dust, still hadn''t disappeared.


    The fact that the pressure of the Kei technique still hadn''t disappeared said that Savaris still continued to release his Kei technique even now.


    Though Savaris was surprised at this extraordinary Kei strength, this wasn''t the only problem.


    If the dust explosion still continued, and the Kei technique still continued, that meant that Savaris who was in the center of the explosion was still in battle.


    "It seems like we haven''t completely dealt with her~"


    Thinking this, Haia felt a chill near his temple even though he was in a incomparably hot environment.


    "Hey, let go of me!"


    "What are you trying to do!?"


    After hearing Ruimei and Kanaris'' voices, Haia looked over.


    "Does it even need to be said, obvious I''m going to give her a finishing blow."


    "That''s what Savaris is doing now."


    "It''s because I can''t trust him that I''m saying this!"


    It seemed that Ruimei still wanted to continue attacking, and Kanaris was trying to stop him.


    Attacking¡­¡­ If he could, Haia also wanted to do that.


    However¡­¡­


    "Where''s Savaris?"


    "Hah! Who cares about that guy who couldn''t finish the enemy off."


    Even for the strongly individualistic Heaven''s Blades, other than Ruimei who said this, the others didn''t seem like they were going to take any actions.


    Kei pressure could still be felt from the center of the explosion.


    "Out of my way!"


    "No!"


    While Ruimei and Kanaris bickered, the other Heaven''s Blades didn''t move at all. Claribel had a confused appearance, and what about the other two?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Troyatte and Barmelin completely ignored the other two, continually watching the center of the raging flame.


    Though they hadn''t made a decision like Ruimei, they still understood that they definitely couldn''t relax their guard in the current state.


    However, Ruimei''s iron ball wasn''t thrown to the center of the explosion in the end.


    It wasn''t because Kanaris had persuaded him.


    Rather, suddenly, the Kei pressure disappeared.


    If it were only this, then they should have taken action that moment. Not only Ruimei, but Haia also thought so. The other four probably also planned the same.


    After the Kei pressure disappeared, if L?vateinn still lived, then Haia and the others would have no reason to be troubled.


    However, they weren''t given sufficient time.


    At the same time the Kei pressure disappeared, it happened.


    The dust explosion also stopped.


    The unstoppably blazing flame also suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, a sense of danger assaulted the spectators.


    "Wah!"


    Thorns penetrated through the disappearing dust.


    But, the size wasn''t the same.


    The thorns near Haia now were as large as tree trunks.


    "What!?"


    While making a surprised sound, Haia observed calmly. The other Heaven''s Blade successors were receiving the thorns'' attacks at the same time.


    An inauspicious sound came from the base of the thorns.


    At that time, the thorns swung out without any specific target, and something appeared.


    No, it had fallen there.


    "Savaris!"


    Kanaris was the one who had shouted.


    As if he had been tossed away by the thorns, Savaris fell down near Haia.


    "What''s going on~?"


    ''Are you alright?'' There wasn''t any time for Haia to ask this.


    "Couldn''t do anything about it."


    Savaris who responded to him like this wasn''t completely unharmed. However, seeing as he didn''t have any burn marks, the wounds he had received weren''t from the dust explosion.


    "It seems that we''ve underestimated our opponent''s abilities a little."


    "Abilities?"


    Savaris didn''t know what he was saying.


    But Haia had quickly understood.


    The inauspicious sound grew louder.


    Speaking of which, the crumbling of the palace had already stopped, and though they couldn''t see the surroundings clearly because of the smoke that the dust explosion had produced, the palace couldn''t have been completely destroyed already.


    That strange silence heightened the troublesome premonition inside him.


    "It''s coming."


    Savaris said.


    Something slowly emerged from the smoke.


    L?vateinn.


    Her posture had changed a bit, and her clothing had become the same as what one wore to fight outside the city.


    However, just that much of a change wasn''t enough to make them feel surprised.


    The smoke slowly disappeared.


    No, something that shouldn''t be disappearing was disappearing.


    Then, the smoke was being absorbed, that was a fact that Haia quickly understood after this.


    "Impossible!"


    Thinking carefully, that was a size that he had already gotten used to.


    However, not a single person had noticed that thing being there.


    That thing was under L?vateinn''s feet.


    A thing put together by countless thorns.


    The problem was, that size.


    The diameter of the thorns that had just attacked Haia was already about as large as Haia''s height.


    Every vine of thorns had that thickness, and their length definitely wasn''t short.


    The thing that they had put together seemed about as big as a male phase filth monster.


    That kind of thing, when had it been made?


    Had it started when Savaris had released his vibrations?


    While she was being destroyed, and showing far more regenerative speed than the destructive speed that they displayed, had she deliberately prepared that kind of thing?


    "This thing is really an incredible monster."


    As Haia said this, the surrounding smoke became even thinner.


    It disappeared cleanly.


    With that, the appearance of L?vateinn and the monster became even clearer.


    Moreover, the surrounding situation as well¡­¡­


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Troyatte said this.


    Before them was the scene of the destroyed palace, but the method of destruction definitely wasn''t normal.


    It wasn''t the scale of the destruction.


    Rather, it was the nature of the destruction.


    It was evident that the palace hadn''t been destroyed by the shocks of the battle.


    No, there was portion that had been destroyed by the battle.


    However, the degree of crumbling was already far more than a normal situation, and the palace had become like sand.


    Though he had thought this could have been brought about because of the vibrations, it shouldn''t be only that. It was very clear that it had been produced by something with a wider range.


    Because the Kei technique that Savaris had released was a concentrated vibration wave. Even if L?vateinn''s surroundings had become like this, it should be impossible for the area behind Haia and the others to have been affected.


    Not only Haia, but the other Heaven''s Blade successors also noticed this.


    "¡­¡­Could it be that we''re going to be eaten here?"


    Claribel said this.


    "Probably."


    Troyatte also agreed.


    "The traces in that thing''s surroundings seem artificial. However I look it doesn''t seem to be produced by Sava-Kana''s combination."


    "Though your abbreviation makes me extremely displeased, what you said is right."


    Savaris felt the wound on his neck as he nodded.


    "That thing regenerated while it was being destroyed, and even made that kind of thing. What a chilling scene."


    Savaris'' expression was clearly not as frightened as he had said, and he had a happy expression, his mouth curved into a deep smile.


    "Well, next¡­¡­ What''s the battle plan after this?"


    "Wait a bit~"


    Savaris'' tone was extremely lively.


    Compared to this, Haia''s tone was a bit heavy.


    Not just a regenerative ability that was mightier than normal, it was able to and had the ingenuity to use its regenerative ability to use the surrounding substance to create new material.


    No, from the start, L?vateinn''s regenerative ability was actually creation.


    Regardless, the important question was whether her ability was greater than the destructive ability of this side. How great was that creation ability? Did it have a weak point?


    Did she have a vital point like a normal organism?


    Though he had also been troubled by these kinds of things when he faced filth monsters, however, the difficulty of the problem this time was far greater.


    He worried endlessly, and before Haia thought of a way to resolve this¡­¡­


    "No, this is over."


    L?vateinn opened her mouth.


    "You cannot stop me, this has already been proven. If you continue to fight, it''s unfavorable to both you and I."


    What was she saying in this situation?


    The first half of what she said could be taken as her declaration of victory.


    Then, what about the latter half?


    "Quickly halt your aggression, and leave. This is a warning."


    Unfavorable to both sides?


    A warning?


    "That''s really annoying~"


    Haia scratched his head.


    He hadn''t been a Heaven''s Blade successor for long.


    Even though Haia was like that, he could think of how the other Heaven''s Blade successors would react after hearing this.


    "Compared to that¡­¡­"


    Haia had become a Heaven''s Blade successor, and a lot of that had been actually for his dead teacher. The strong desire that had been produced from jealousy.


    After becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor, he didn''t have any other targets anymore.


    So saying that he had no reason to fight should be a definite conclusion.


    "Speaking of which, the original Mercenary Gang didn''t deal with these unprofitable battles~"


    However¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­But those words just now made me a bit mad~"


    What the fate of the world would be, he honestly still didn''t understand after hearing that much. In the travels he had experienced with Karian, he had never gotten a feel for it even experiencing this kind of battle.


    So, this was a problem of price.


    A problem of whether he should be classified as a Military Artist.


    "So, I can''t run~"


    He said calmly. It wasn''t his style to let himself be controlled by anger.


    "What are you joking about, this bastard!"


    Ruimei roared.


    Right, in this kind of situation it would be fine just to allow someone with that kind of style to act.


    Haia walked forward.


    He didn''t have to confirm whether there were people who wanted to flee. If they truly wanted to run, then let them go.


    No one ran.


    "¡­¡­This is only a waste of time."


    It was unknown how L?vateinn had recognized the attitude of Haia and the others, but her expression stayed motionless like iron.


    "Then I can only rely on force."


    "Wait!"


    The one who shouted was Kanaris.


    But L?vateinn ignored her shout.


    The sound it made was quiet.


    Quietly, it began digging.


    "Hey, what''s going on!?"


    Haia asked this of Elsmau on the other side.


    When had such a giant thing appeared and started digging down?


    (No good, Psychokinesis can''t reach underground.)


    The voice of Elsmau that reached his ears was a bit fuzzy.


    "What!?"


    (The Psychokinesis surrounding the target is extremely chaotic, and gathering information is impossible.)


    "Understood."


    Haia ended the conversation with Elsmau.


    Other than Haia, the other Heaven''s Blades already began impeding that thing from getting down.


    Not one was clear on the reasons, but the material that formed that monster of thorns was the rubble of the palace, and at the same time as this material was gathered, the entire monster continuously eroded.


    However, it was truly surprising that it could break through so easily.


    The monster of thorns ignored the harassment of the Heaven''s Blades, continuing to move down.


    Perhaps the fact that its speed was this slow was due to the fact that the path to its goal wasn''t wide enough.


    "For now, it won''t be good if we don''t think about how to stop her~"


    He spoke to himself.


    The others also thought about that.


    Haia who tried to pursue L?vateinn with a rising Kei pressure suddenly stopped his body.


    "What''s going on?"


    Haia regained his posture that he had almost lost, widening his eyes and looking at the surrounding situation.


    Vibrations made the ground beneath his feet shake endlessly, and L?vateinn''s descent stopped.


    "Nn?"


    There seemed to be some hidden light under the monster of thorns.


    "A thread?"


    There was something like that.


    Threads were lined up at equal intervals, forming a net that completely stopped the monster of thorns.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    A person appeared in Haia''s mind.


    "There''s only one person who can do this kind of thing."


    Savaris who had retreated to Haia''s side said this.


    Haia began searching for that person.


    Found him.


    There was a figure somewhat far away from Haia.


    He gulped.


    The person standing there was as he expected, but was a bit different.


    "What were you doing!?"


    Kanaris was the one who roared.


    "The things outside have already been tidied up."


    The one who was roared at was the person who had stopped L?vateinn''s descent, Lintence, who replied with an unmoving face.


    "Wasn''t that given to other people!"


    "If you think about what we have to do after this, those things would only become unnecessary annoyances."


    Haia became speechless from Lintence saying this directly.


    "Thinking that they will bring trouble, what a good person."


    Savaris who was by Haia''s side said this.


    "Because the people who would die in the battle are too weak anyway, you went to resolve the things outside, is that what happened?"


    Haia said this, surprised.


    "So that''s how it is~"


    He understood that way of thinking.


    However, there was still something he didn''t understand.


    "¡­¡­Then."


    Ruimei said this.


    "Why is that guy here?"


    Yes, it was that. Haia''s gaze turned back.


    Haia who stood by Savaris cast his gaze to someone outside of the group.


    "I don''t know, it was only a coincidence that I ran into him."


    Lintence spoke coldly.


    Why would he be here? Haia wanted to ask.


    The person who had been called ''that guy'' showed a vicious gaze, looking downwards.


    Confirming the appearance of L?vateinn.


    "Hey!"


    The displeased Ruimei roared.


    "I''m here because I''m here. Please don''t ask that kind of obvious question."


    From his appearance he looked simple, but when he used such a sharp gaze and said this kind of thing, he really made one feel that he was a normal youngster.


    "You little kid!"


    As expected, Ruimei''s voice became even more impatient.


    "Isn''t a Military Artist who can''t use his full strength just a handicap?"


    Savaris said this.


    Haia looked at his hands, where he held a weapon of the same kind that he used in the Academy City.


    That was obvious.


    The weapon that had once belonged to him was now grasped in Haia''s hands.


    Right.


    That guy was no longer a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    A normal Military Artist who couldn''t use his strength freely.


    But, that guy didn''t waver a bit.


    "If you think that I''m in your way, isn''t it enough to just ignore me? ¡­¡­When did you become such tender people?"


    "Ha¡­¡­Hahahahaha! It''s truly as you said."


    The response of that guy made Savaris laugh loudly.


    "That''s how it is, doesn''t everyone think that rejecting someone who wants to join the battle is quite unnecessary?"


    Savaris'' attitude made one feel as if he were acting, and it wasn''t only Haia who believed this, right?


    ¡­¡­However, the Heaven''s Blade successors here had already accepted his existence, that was a fact.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    It was really a bad joke.


    Layfon Alseif had appeared here, making Haia feel like it was a terrible joke.

 Volume 21, 2 — Burning City

    Volume 21, Chapter 2: Burning City


    Not too long ago, inside Harpe.


    It had taken less time to reach Grendan than he had imagined.


    This showed how fast the speed of Harpe was as he flew through the sky. Layfon could only stare at the soundless, empty scene flying before his eyes.


    And then, they arrived.


    (If the battle is still being carried out inside the city, then according to the treaty, I will be unable to join the fight.)


    While listening to the echoing and reverberating voice of Harpe, Layfon looked at the scene of Grendan beneath his eyes.


    Grendan that he overlooked was a bit fuzzy from his position in the air.


    The reason the scene had become blurred was because there was a great deal of smoke floating around the surroundings of the air filter.


    Countless unshaped lights flashed, but these were not streetlights.


    In the center of the city, a battle unfolded inside the palace.


    "What do you mean by treaty?"


    Felli asked this.


    (That is a treaty with the Alchemy Master who created the foundations of the moving cities in the past. Regardless for what reason, we are unable to join battles occurring inside a moving city. This is because I who has not crossed paths with humans for long time may be thought of as an enemy by humankind.)


    Indeed, just from its outer appearance, Harpe truly resembled a filth monster.


    Speaking of which, in the area where Harpe had been, quite a few filth monsters had listened to its commands, so Harpe itself should count as a filth monster.


    (The Nano-Celluloid and Cloud-Cell copies that were spread apart in the first battle formed the basic substance of the filth monster. It''s normal for humans to be unable to distinguish between us.)


    "¡­¡­Indeed, if you dropped down on the city suddenly, it would definitely create a big panic."


    Felli''s words made the surrounding atmosphere become cold all of a sudden, and it was unknown whether that feeling was just due to Layfon thinking too much.


    No, it wasn''t.


    She definitely wanted to say it.


    Useless thing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ahaha."


    Layfon laughed slightly, and Felli reacted to this and looked over. Layfon could only pretend to be inspecting his Dite to evade Felli''s gaze.


    "¡­¡­Then, what are you preparing to do?"


    (I reckon that after Grendan is eliminated, it will be the final deciding hour between L?vateinn and I.)


    "That¡­¡­ are you saying Grendan will lose?"


    He definitely couldn''t let those words go.


    (The human-bred warriors. Certainly, they are very strong, but that does not prove that you are able to be victorious. Then I can only hold to my treaty while doing what I can.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (Moreover, there is no reason to prove that everything will be fine after dealing with L?vateinn.)


    "What does that mean¡­¡­?"


    (The battle has already started, you should go quickly.)


    There was no time to discuss the details with it.


    Because Harpe ended the talks very firmly.


    By using the method of letting the ground underneath Layfon and Felli suddenly disappear.


    (The distance I am currently at is already sufficient to count as a violation of the treaty.)


    These were the final words that the two of them heard. After Layfon held on to Felli next to him, he covered her nose and mouth.


    Breathing in this kind of place was extremely dangerous.


    The two of them escaped from the airspace around the filth monster in moments, and after experiencing the unique feeling of breaking through the air filter, they passed through the smoke-filled sky.


    "Puhaa!"


    After coming to a place where they could breathe, Layfon opened his mouth, removing his hand that covered Felli''s.


    "Haaa!"


    It seemed that she also gasped for breath.


    Layfon was relieved, and then looked at the ground.


    Helped by the force of the wind, they fell near the palace.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Nn."


    "Great."


    The moment that they landed, a Psychokinesis flake drew near them.


    (How are you here?)


    The voice sounded extremely familiar.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Layfon looked at Felli, thinking of the successor who had replaced Delbone after the battle last time.


    "Then, you''re indeed called Elsmau-san, right?"


    (Yes. Instead of this, how did the two of you come here?)


    Elsmau''s words were filled with confusion.


    It seemed that she hadn''t noticed Harpe in the sky.


    "Rather than that, how is the current situation?"


    Felli forcefully changed the topic.


    (The situation is extremely bad, please escape as fast as possible.)


    "We didn''t come here to run away."


    Felli said resolutely.


    "We came here only to fight. I hope that we can obtain your cooperation like the last time."


    (That¡­¡­)


    "Meaningless."


    Suddenly, another voice butted in.


    "Lintence-sama."


    Lintence appeared calmly in the shadow of a building, on the road to somewhere.


    "It''s already over here, I''m finally getting to the main problem."


    Those words might be said to himself.


    Though it was only a quiet sentence, Layfon felt that Lintence was extremely happy.


    "Well, since this little girl said she wants to fight, isn''t that good. Her power was already proved in the previous battle."


    (That¡­¡­ though you say that¡­¡­ still¡­¡­)


    Lintence seemed not to care about the worried Elsmau.


    He currently looked at Layfon.


    "Then, what about you?"


    Lintence asked.


    "Did you come here to chase girls? What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­I came to fight."


    Letting Lintence''s sharp gaze pierce through him, Layfon replied.


    "I also have reasons to fight."


    "¡­¡­Huh, in battle, other than the fact that you''re a Military Artist, other reasons are all superfluous."


    Saying this, Lintence walked out from in front of Layfon.


    "So, if you want to fight, I have no reason to stop you."


    "Yes!"


    Layfon replied loudly to Lintence''s words.


    He couldn''t help but think of the events from the time when he had just met Lintence.


    Later, they arrived at the battleground.


    "How are things over there?"


    (The preparations have already completed, but the condition of Psychokinesis really isn''t very good.)


    "¡­¡­Not knowing the true form of the enemy is truly troublesome."


    (I''m already gathering as much information about the enemy as I can.)


    "Good."


    The enemy''s true form¡­¡­


    Layfon replied to Felli while he looked at the opponent.


    The opponent also looked maliciously at Layfon.


    Every waving tendril of thorn was as thick as a big tree, and standing on top of the monster formed by those thorns, was a girl.


    Vati Len.


    No, L?vateinn.


    She was a bit different from the appearance that Layfon was familiar with.


    However, she was extremely similar to the being they had run into in the abandoned city.


    So, she was already L?vateinn.


    He feared that that was the situation.


    "¡­¡­I really can''t understand."


    Even if he wanted to think about things regarding Vati, to be honest, he didn''t understand a single thing about her at all. Though some of her actions were indeed a bit strange, she should have been a girl who enjoyed learning and had a passion for discovery.


    However, Layfon had also always felt that she had the sensation of not wanting people to know her true self.


    Was that related to the situation in front of him now?


    How could he relate them?


    Layfon who was unable to smoothly sort out these things in his mind was plunged into disarray.


    "But¡­¡­"


    There was no time to let him be in disarray.


    The battle had already started, and sacrifices had already appeared.


    That couldn''t be forgiven.


    And most importantly¡­¡­


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    (I just heard of Leerin''s position from Elsmau-san, she''s underground.)


    "Underground?"


    Speaking of which, he had heard before that there was a space underground that no one knew details about and that people were forbidden from entering.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    (I believe that the person named ''Saya'' is there.)


    The person who held the key to this battle was there.


    "Regardless of who she wants to encounter, that thing will be an obstacle."


    Moreover, if she could defeat L?vateinn, then it could directly affect the outcome of the battle.


    It was definitely like that.


    (Do you feel scared?)


    "How could I."


    Layfon laughed wryly at Felli''s merciless question.


    "If I got scared from this little even now, then what meaning would the hard work of mine have?"


    After he had lost the Heaven''s Blade, in order to be able to fight, he had researched unique methods of refining Kei, battled Nina''s great-grandfather, come to the abandoned city before this, and fought with the thing that looked exactly the same as Vati.


    "I got through everything to be able to come here."


    (That''s true.)


    "If I turn back here, then how terrible would that be for Felli who accompanied me here the whole time?"


    (You don''t need to think about those things.)


    "Eh?"


    (I myself decided to come here with you, so I''m saying that it''s alright if you don''t think about those things.)


    "Ah, sorry."


    (Nnn¡­¡­)


    "Th¡­¡­Thank you."


    (Good.)


    "Haha¡­¡­"


    Though Layfon was carrying out a conversation with Felli, his eyes never moved from L?vateinn''s body.


    The monster of thorns had already stopped digging. Lintence''s steel threads had blocked the road ahead of it, and moreover had bound the movements of the giant creature.


    The shaking mass of thorns seemed hesitant over whether to dig forcefully like before.


    L?vateinn who stood there stared maliciously at Layfon.


    ''Why are you here?''


    As if asking this.


    Not to say that her mouth moved, and not to say that her expression changed.


    He should have been in the abandoned city, but the area that L?vateinn wanted to ask about was not the fact that he was already here.


    No, however he thought, she wouldn''t have any interest in that kind of problem.


    Then¡­¡­


    "I''m going."


    Layfon restored his Dite. The Shim Adamantium Dite. The dark blade highlighted Layfon''s leap.


    "Hey, hold on!"


    Ruimei roared.


    However, by now he already couldn''t stop.


    Layfon raised the blade of the Dite, preparing to pierce through L?vateinn''s head.


    The thorns swung left and right to block Layfon. Though it had a giant form, it was still agile enough to keep up with Military Artist speed. Moreover, the destructive power that the giant mass brought couldn''t be ignored.


    Layfon dodged the thorns from a very close distance, and sparks flew because of the Kei covering his entire body touching the chaotic shockwave.


    A giant tendril of thorns obscured Layfon''s vision.


    There was nowhere he could run. The opponent was trying to stop his momentum.


    He had no reason to let this succeed.


    Layfon rotated his body in midair, letting his feet first touch the opponent¡­¡­ that moment, he suddenly entered a world of instantaneous speed.


    Internal Kei variant, Reflecting Water Ferry.


    Passing through the thorns that blocked the road ahead, Layfon stood in front of L?vateinn.


    Her eyes stared at Layfon.


    She kept up with Layfon''s speed.


    But even so, he couldn''t stop here.


    Psyharden Technique, Flame Cut.


    He drew a flaming cut path, but unfortunately he wasn''t able to complete it.


    "Ugh."


    He hadn''t finished his desired action, and the shock passed through his arm and spread through his entire body.


    L?vateinn had used her hand to block Layfon''s blade.


    "Though I know your power, I cannot stop because of this."


    "¡­¡­I as well, I can''t stop here without moving forward."


    Layfon held L?vateinn''s gaze, replying with this.


    "So, I came here."


    Regardless of how many time he was asked, regardless of who asked him.


    "I haven''t changed my plans."


    Flame Cut had been stopped.


    However, the next move had already been prepared.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Flame Reversal, Flame Tempered Edge.


    The blade had been stopped, and the slash of Flame Cut had been invalidated.


    However, that didn''t mean that the Kei technique was over.


    The same time the blade had been pulled out, the Kei of Composite Blast had been scattered above L?vateinn''s head.


    In the next moment, the expanding red color became countless blades, slashing towards L?vateinn.


    Taking advantage of the gap of time in which L?vateinn raised her head to look up, Layfon moved back.


    The countless flaming blades formed by Kei all caught the immobile L?vateinn, exploding one after another.


    Layfon didn''t stay in one spot to watch the outcome of this attack.


    He only retreated with all his power.


    Using the same methods to destroy the thorns that he had done just before, he returned to the place where he had originally been.


    Savaris stood there like the past, welcoming Layfon with a familiar smile.


    "Using all your might to run, huh."


    "Please say something like ''I understand my current power''."


    Layfon calmly replied to Savaris'' ridicule.


    "It sounds like you''ve already become an adult, how silly."


    "If you have so many opinions, why don''t you try them out?"


    "But, didn''t I already work hard for so long just now? I at least want a bit of time to rest."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which, traces of blood were all over Savaris'' body.


    Seeing as there was no new blood flowing out, his wounds had already been closed by his use of internal Kei.


    The other Heaven''s Blades like Ruimei, Kanaris, and Troyatte didn''t take any actions either, using this time to focus on recovery.


    He didn''t know why Haia and Claribel would be here, but Layfon had already noticed that they held things like Heaven''s Blades in their hands.


    He had already noticed, and moreover felt surprised, but he didn''t have time to express it.


    More concerning, where in the world were Reverse, Cauntia, and Kalvan?


    "It seems like some people aren''t here?"


    "Those few have already died. You should have understood, right?"


    "¡­¡­I never heard of it."


    That was probably the only reason for them not being on the battlefield. The feelings squeezed inside Layfon''s chest were ejected in an instant.


    It was very normal for people to die on a battlefield. When he had fought in Grendan, he had seen many Military Artists die with his own eyes. Regardless of whether filth monsters or Military Artists, if fighting happened, then there would definitely be a death between the two sides.


    So, the reason wasn''t strange, and even Heaven''s Blade successors could lose in battle.


    But, his heart wouldn''t be throbbing if he only relied on reason.


    "We can''t let her reasons for leaving increase."


    He said quietly.


    Next to Layfon, Savaris continued speaking cheerfully.


    "Rather than that, it seems like you thought up of a very interesting move. So that''s how it is, you were confident to come here because of that."


    "Though it seems like it wasn''t of any use."


    During the process as Layfon had been returning, the explosions produced by his Kei technique had ended, for the most part.


    An unharmed L?vateinn was leisurely standing there.


    Layfon understood that it wasn''t possible to defeat her so simply.


    What Layfon cared more about, was why hadn''t the Kei technique just now been able to cut her? Or had it cut her, but she had instantly recovered already?


    Though it didn''t change much about the fact that L?vateinn was standing over there unharmed, Layfon still looked for a clue from that fact.


    "Judging from the results I''ve seen here, it should have cut her."


    As if reading Layfon''s thoughts, Savaris spoke.


    "However, there''s no way to defeat her."


    "If she were defeated that easily, then it would be meaningless for us to be here."


    Savaris'' tone was frivolous like the past, but the more frivolous his tone got, the more it expressed the strength of the enemy. Layfon was certain on this.


    Because to Savaris, fighting was more meaningful than anything else.


    (How pitiful that you can speak so well with a person after you tried to kill each other.)


    Felli said by the side.


    "Eh? Ah, uh¡­¡­ true."


    Speaking of which, that kind of thing had indeed happened.


    "That was a very nice battle."


    It had probably been heard by Savaris, as he spoke.


    "Something that I can''t picture like being able to fight even without a Heaven''s Blade, let me experience it a bit another time."


    "No."


    (You two really are weird.)


    He had rejected Savaris'' interest, but Layfon had still been told off by Felli.


    "Please don''t classify me as that kind of person."


    Though Layfon said this, the confused atmosphere of the other side had already passed through the Psychokinesis flake.


    "Ooh, that person is also beginning to test her out."


    Before Savaris'' words were spoken, Layfon already felt it.


    He could feel an extremely great Kei ripple from that place.


    The surroundings were already filled with his steel threads, showing that his steel threads could become deadly blades to attack L?vateinn at any time.


    Layfon looked at Lintence.


    The man who pursued battle for another reason different from Savaris'' momentarily moved the five fingers of his leisurely drooping hand left and right.


    Layfon hadn''t missed that fine movement because there had once been a master-student relationship between them.


    In a breath, countless thin blades attacked the monster of thorns and L?vateinn.


    Cut lines produced by the rushing wave of strikes appeared everywhere on the thorns.


    "It wasn''t cut apart, huh."


    Yes, Lintence''s cuts hadn''t cut off a thing from the thorns.


    "If it''s just cutting, then Cauntia-san should have been the strongest, and there''s also you and Haia. So this isn''t a surprising outcome."


    "I guess that is true."


    "That guy''s strength shouldn''t be in that area."


    "I also understand."


    He had never thought that Savaris would speak like that to him. The unexpected and strange confrontational feelings that arose in him made Layfon a bit low-spirited.


    "That''s only his first contact, I understand."


    Using steel threads to investigate the state of the enemy, this was called ''contact'' by them.


    However, because Lintence''s contact was too strong, just that could directly eliminate large numbers of filth monsters.


    "Then this is enough."


    Layfon felt annoyed at Savaris'' attitude as he watched the battle.


    The monster of thorns had seemed to have decided to first stay aboveground. Not only because of Lintence who currently attacked it, but Layfon and the others had also received the attacks of its giant body.


    Layfon easily jumped to evade the assaults of the thorns that came with a crashing noise.


    The same time he dodged, the thorns exploded.


    "What!"


    A huge amount of smoke filled the surroundings in a moment, and his vision was ruined, but even so, he wouldn''t miss any abnormal changes in the air.


    Countless things were flying towards Layfon.


    Layfon ducked his body according to their presences.


    The countless things that broke through the smoke and rushed over were¡­¡­ thorns.


    Thorns whose thickness had become closer to reality became countless spears to break through the smoke and assault Layfon.


    "They''ve changed?"


    Layfon checked his posture, sweeping his blade to ward off the thorns, but the thorns appeared wave after wave, seeming completely limitless.


    "Damn."


    The recoil produced when he dealt with the thorns continuously pushed Layfon''s body back.


    "Die!"


    External-type Kei Composite Blast variant, Compound Sendan - Kagome.


    The strikes that ran up and down assembling something like a net rushed out, wiping out the group of thorns.


    However, the number of the thorns was limitless.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Hunter''s Pursuit.


    While following Sendan''s momentum with additional Kei, Layfon confirmed the situation in the surroundings.


    The smokescreen was slowly dissipating.


    If he looked closely, the number of thorns breaking through the smoke numbered one or two thousand.


    Not only Layfon, but Savaris next to him as well as the other Heaven''s Blades endlessly received the thorns'' assaults.


    Like an endlessly inflating pincushion.


    The Heaven''s Blades had all carried out evasion and counterattacks, but they still couldn''t stop the swelling trend.


    And other than Layfon and Lintence, the other Heaven''s Blades'' movements were not very smooth.


    It seemed that the degree of weariness was much more serious than Savaris had spoken of.


    Layfon abandoned his attack, beginning to focus on evading.


    Layfon endlessly avoided or parried the thorns rushing at him, his target the ball of thorns. Because the opponent had such a great number, if he avoided them once, the next attack wouldn''t come so quickly.


    However, the superiority of that number was still there.


    Regardless of whether he leaped or dodged, if he erred once, then because of the enemy''s number, he would be forcibly pushed back to his original position or somewhere even farther.


    From the opposite side of the extending thorns came the sound of something being destroyed.


    Was it the sound of the Heaven''s Blades doing something to the thorns?


    No, it wasn''t like that.


    "She''s destroying the city?"


    If he considered the speed at which the thorns expanded, it had already reached the size that the palace had originally been. Moreover, it was very easy to speculate that it had already extended outside of the palace.


    A crisis was already approaching Leerin.


    "I can''t go on leisurely like this."


    Layfon once again flowed Kei into his feet, running into the center.


    Sprinting in the opposite direction towards the extending thorns wasn''t such an easy thing. Something that looked like very fast movement actually wasn''t so.


    "Damn."


    An anxious word came from his mouth.


    At that time.


    A sound different from before closed rapidly in on him from behind.


    There was already no time to turn his head to confirm.


    Even so, some kind of feeling told him that the sound closing in was even more dangerous.


    Layfon forcefully escaped from the path of the advancing sound.


    Right after that.


    The thorns in the direction that he had left from disappeared in a moment.


    No, they had been torn apart.


    "What?"


    Layfon didn''t even finish his sentence. However, he couldn''t resolve anything if he didn''t confirm with his own eyes. Layfon looked over.


    As expected, it was a scene that was hard to describe.


    The thorns had been broken, torn apart.


    There was something he couldn''t see well that was spinning, shredding the countless thorns, scattering around.


    What was it?


    No, there was no reason to consider.


    "Let''s go."


    Though Layfon felt a chill run up his spine at the seemingly displeased voice, he still quickly jumped into the suddenly-created space.


    He had originally thought that he would be cut into two along the way, but that hadn''t happened.


    But even if he entered right now, it didn''t mean that he would be able to be at ease afterwards. Layfon focused his consciousness into his eyes, and after he found it, landed on top of it.


    The fine net-like object that he landed on was¡­¡­ steel threads.


    Yes, it was probably only Lintence who could do that kind of reckless thing.


    "It seems like we can''t cut them when they''re packed."


    Above Layfon''s head, Lintence seemed to be talking to himself.


    His voice sounded like he seemed bored.


    But, even this Lintence had quite a dangerous expression.


    He didn''t feel despair at his opponent.


    "I always feel like your tone makes it hard to swallow."


    "What are you saying?"


    A spiraled blade of steel threads continuously cut apart the extending group of thorns, piercing, and guiding Layfon and Lintence as they ran towards the center.


    Layfon had finally spoken because he was being escorted.


    "It hasn''t used its full strength yet, huh."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m talking about that thing. It called up a bunch of forces to drive off the palace Military Artists, and even told the Heaven''s Blades to retreat at the start. That isn''t what a person who destroyed Reverse''s shield and who defeated Kalvan should say."


    "That¡­¡­"


    Though he wanted to say something, Layfon couldn''t think of what he should say.


    Did L?vateinn actually want to avoid battle?


    Why?


    Unexpectedly, something appeared in Layfon''s mind.


    "Even if she has the outer form of a human, that thing isn''t human in the end."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "The reason I cleaned up the other forces first was because I wanted to understand this. In the end, it was the same after I investigated just now."


    His investigation just now¡­¡­ he should have been speaking of his ''contact''.


    "Even if she imitates humans, she isn''t a human. Since she doesn''t have organs or a heart. She''s a monster formed of things even smaller than sand."


    The thing which had appeared in Layfon''s mind had been broken into pieces by Lintence''s words, and he couldn''t even reform it.


    Yes, it was like that.


    Hadn''t he also seen it when he had been in the abandoned city, that being who had appeared with the same form as her.


    Hadn''t he seen her calling L?vateinn the mother form.


    Vati Len, she was not a human.


    Rather, she was the monster known as L?vateinn.


    He couldn''t forget that.


    "Why would that kind of thing want to avoid battle? ¡­¡­It really bothers me."


    Because he had been born as a Military Artist, he had pursued battles corresponding to his abilities.


    Layfon had heard him say something like this before. He had been the one who had spoken about his reasons of the time when he had left his birthplace city, but he hadn''t thought about that time much.


    Perhaps for this kind of person, Grendan''s battles hadn''t been able to satisfy his thirst for battle.


    Not to say that he played around in a crisis like Savaris.


    Had Lintence done what he had merely as a duty? There were times when Layfon thought this. Though it was possible that this way of thinking was a bit twisted, it was because of those kinds of thoughts that had brought about the current Lintence.


    If he was like that, perhaps he currently stood before the enemy that would allow him to complete his duty.


    He who looked no different from normal might actually be lacking calmness. This kind of dangerous feeling passed through Layfon.


    The spiral of steel threads endlessly cut through the thorns, bringing them to the center. It was already impossible for him to grasp his position. Where was he, in what part of the city? Had there been any big changes from the place before? Or had he already dove underground? Or had he peen pushed back up into the air?


    Various worries continuously sprung up in Layfon''s mind, throwing it into disarray.


    However, perhaps what he had just felt from Lintence might have been his illusion.


    Layfon looked at the other side of the spiraling blade.


    If he saw his battle opponent, there wouldn''t be time to let himself be in disarray.


    The spiral continuously brought Layfon and Lintence forward.


    "It''s coming."


    As they came closer and closer into the center, the gaps between the thorns became smaller and smaller, and they almost couldn''t see the things ahead of them.


    But they could still sense it, and with a definite goal in mind they continuously advanced.


    The feeling of distance narrowed, and suddenly came the sound of the spiral spinning in open air.


    They had reached the center.


    They saw L?vateinn.


    She still stood there with the same posture as before, making one even doubt whether she had even moved at all after the thorns began changing.


    "Go!"


    The moment the spiraling blade was removed, Layfon leaped out.


    Internal Kei variant - Reflecting Water Ferry.


    With instantaneous speed, Layfon moved in front of L?vateinn.


    As expected, her eyes caught Layfon.


    Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.


    Layfon still pulled out his blade like before.


    With the same process as before.


    So the outcome was also the same.


    The blade that was released was caught by L?vateinn''s hand.


    The following technique was not released.


    "Why!?"


    A shouted out question replaced it.


    A very tiny change was produced in L?vateinn''s expression.


    "This has nothing to do with you."


    However, the reply he got indeed didn''t have any emotions.


    Knowing that there was no following move, L?vateinn added strength into her hand in order to crush the blade that she had caught.


    "What are you joking about!"


    External-type Kei Composite Blast variant, Flame Ignition.


    The flame that had once disappeared once again covered the blade, spewing out from inside L?vateinn''s hand.


    The flame wasn''t only simply spewing out, but it also burned L?vateinn''s hand black, making it lose its shape.


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Not having anything to do with me¡­¡­ I don''t want to hear that anymore."


    The fire hadn''t disappeared from the blade.


    Before Layfon looked at that burned black and melted hand, her hand had already regenerated.


    She wasn''t human.


    Though he already knew this, he now confirmed that fact again.


    Yes¡­¡­ So¡­¡­


    "I have to¡­¡­"


    It was alright even if he pointed this blade at her.


    Definitely¡­¡­ it was alright.


    ''Has it become close to humankind at all?''


    Unexpectedly, Layfon thought of ''Lev B''s words. Though he hadn''t heard that sentence directly, it still echoed in his mind.


    "This is necessary!"


    Layfon''s words weren''t meant for L?vateinn.


    He pointed the blade at her.


    Psyharden Technique Composite Blast variant, Flame Strike.


    A thrusting flash.


    Cracks of red light cut through space in all directions, throwing the air into turmoil.


    However, the tip wasn''t able to run through L?vateinn.


    It had been evaded.


    No, had it not?


    Layfon himself wasn''t clear.


    However, Layfon who released the thrust passed by L?vateinn''s side, and then turned back to release another strike towards L?vateinn.


    "Layfon Alseif, you, why?"


    "¡­¡­If you want to know the answer, then don''t do these kinds of things."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    L?vateinn went silent.


    Yes. Lintence had also said so. She hadn''t used her full power. What meaning did that have? Did she feel that there was no reason to use her full power?


    Or did it mean that she didn''t want to use her full power?


    Was that because there was something that made her feel hesitant?


    Did she feel confused about the battle?


    Could this battle truly be avoided?


    In that case¡­¡­


    "It''s impossible to want to carry out a conversation while battling."


    In a situation of murderous intent, how could anyone carry out a mutual conversation?


    What could be understood about the other party?


    With every strike shadowed with the possibility of being fatal, what truth could anyone talk about?


    Reverse and Cauntia had died, Kalvan had died.


    Reverse was a good person, and moreover he was good to everyone, but Cauntia was a bit scary, so he hadn''t had much contact with her. Though Kalvan had always had an intimidating expression, Layfon also knew that he wasn''t the kind of person to hate others without a reason.


    Those three had died.


    They had been killed by L?vateinn.


    Killing and being killed, in the process of these abominable exchanges, no words could hold truth no matter what they were.


    "If you truly want to know something, then it would have been better for you to have stayed in Zuellni forever."


    "¡­¡­I can''t do that."


    "¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!"


    Layfon didn''t know what to say, and his impatient mood was about to explode inside him.


    The expression of the blank-eyed L?vateinn was even emptier than a normal Psychokinesist.


    "I have already understood what I wanted to understand there."


    "What!"


    "Also, I have a mission that I must fulfill, so I came here."


    "You!"


    "I am L?vateinn. Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn. The first Nano-Celluloid, the Master Alchemist Soho Ignasis''s weapon against the Aurora Particles."


    "Vati!"


    "That is also me."


    "Vati!"


    "New humans affected by the Aurora Particles."


    L?vateinn''s gaze didn''t change at all, and she spoke, simply watching Layfon.


    "The constituents of that body have hindered my mission many times by now. I have currently concluded that you are ''abnormals'', and will carry out elimination immediately."


    "Vati!"


    Regardless of how Layfon shouted, his voice seemed like nothing to her, and that iron expression didn''t waver a bit.


    "Really, so you''re finally willing to use your full abilities."


    "Lintence-san."


    "Layfon, if you have no meaning to fight then stop here, go pull back."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Are you finally going to be serious? Then that should be enough."


    He was probably also an unreasonable person.


    "Damn."


    Layfon rebuked himself in his heart.


    He recalled the goal for which he had come here.


    Actually, he was very clear even without thinking that he wasn''t very clear anymore on what he wanted to do.


    "Vati¡­¡­ If you want to continue performing your duties like this, this world will be destroyed, right?"


    "In terms of the outcome, the probability of things becoming that way is very high."


    "¡­¡­Then, I have no other choice."


    The feeling of grasping the sword and the feeling of air passing through his nose and battering against his sensitive skin once again felt painful.


    He felt it again, but even if it was painful he had to advance.


    From her cold expression, it couldn''t be read how much determination she actually had, or perhaps whether she even had determination.


    Like a machine, just doing what she had no choice but to do.


    Seeing Vati¡­¡­ Seeing L?vateinn, Meishen''s smiling face couldn''t help but appear in Layfon''s mind.


    However, he couldn''t be held down right now by those thoughts.


    Due to Psychokinesis being unable to reach, he wasn''t able to hear Felli''s voice. If she could hear, right she definitely would have reprimanded him.


    No, being reprimanded and allowing himself to completely clear his head a bit might be even better.


    "Even I will fight."


    "Then let me see it."


    Lintence''s voice was still indifferent as always.


    Layfon let out a deep breath. The unknown things clumped up in his chest were blown out of his body breath after breath.


    If he let them all out, then afterwards he could only keep running forward.


    ¡ó


    Just as Layfon and Lintence were beginning battle underground, the battle aboveground continued endlessly.


    Haia also felt the change in the air.


    "Why do I suddenly have a kind of annoying premonition."


    Of course, Haia wasn''t the only person who felt this.


    However, the thorns that had been swelling even through now had separated the Heaven''s Blade successors, making them unable to coordinate.


    Haia had also exhausted his full strength dealing with these continuously attacking thorns.


    (Haia!)


    The sharp sound at that time was Elsmau''s voice.


    "Ooh, you can finally communicate, what happened~?"


    (This just shows how far you have gotten from the center.)


    "It''s really that~"


    Hearing Elsmau''s manner of speaking, Haia felt a little bit relieved while beginning to examine his body.


    He hadn''t received any big wounds.


    His weariness had also recovered quite a bit.


    "What about the others?"


    (They''re all fine, but they have all been separated.)


    "It seems like it definitely wants to destroy us individually~"


    First was to converge with the others.


    "Then, how big is this thing right now?"


    (Aboveground, with the palace as the center, it''s already stopped expanding with a radius of four kilometers.)


    "And underground?"


    (Right now Psychokinesis is unable to check the situation underground, so I am unable to speculate, but it shouldn''t have destroyed five hundred meters yet.)


    "I see."


    It had been smaller than he feared.


    (But it''s the center of the city that''s being destroyed. The administrative side and the mechanical side both suffered deep blows.)


    "Ah~ in this kind of situation everything can be resolved as long as we stay alive~"


    If they couldn''t overcome the crisis in front of them first, then they wouldn''t have the leisure to worry about those things.


    "¡­¡­How''s the steel thread user who seemed to have ran inside with Layfon?"


    (They haven''t been pushed back out.)


    "I see."


    As expected, Elsmau didn''t know what was going on inside.


    "Then, in that case¡­¡­ In the end, we''ll have to first get rid of this thing that could either be a plant or a machine~"


    She probably couldn''t have been waiting for Haia to say those words.


    "Ah?"


    Haia who didn''t stop leaping felt puzzled at the sudden change.


    The extending of the thorns had stopped.


    "What''s happened~?"


    The unclear premonition still didn''t disappear.


    He felt that the sudden stop was to prepare for the next stage, and just from thinking this, Haia felt a chill run up his spine.


    To attack or to retreat, the two ends of the scale wavered without stopping.


    He didn''t have time to hesitate.


    The scale in his heart was as if it were broken, one side suddenly dropping. Haia''s blade emitted light.


    External-type Kei Variant, Sendan.


    Releasing a continuous slash, his aim was obviously the center of the thorns.


    (Haia!)


    "Tell the others, if they still plan on listening to my commands then gather up again, and as for the location to gather, it''s up to you to decide!"


    (Understood.)


    Elsmau quickly chose the gathering spot, telling Haia.


    Haia didn''t even confirm the results of Sendan, just unleashing it one time after another, and then leaping towards the designated location.


    The scale had tended to the side of attacking again.


    The location that Elsmau had described was the roof of a household whose life seemed quite decent.


    "Ooh, everyone''s here."


    Haia had originally thought that there would have been one or two people who didn¡¯t come, this was truly an unexpected outcome.


    "What battle plans do you have now?"


    Ruimei asked. His voice sounded quite dissatisfied. It should be because the battle hadn''t gone very smoothly, so he was on the edge of exploding.


    Haia looked at the people present. None of them looked particularly wearied.


    Though everyone had continuously carried out attacks up to now, they hadn''t been careless enough to let their bodies enter an unbearable state.


    "It seems like the steel thread master and Layfon have already entered the inside of the thorns."


    Haia spoke. He could believe this from the fact that the two of them had not returned.


    Because Psychokinesis was unable to penetrate, he couldn''t get any correct information, so he could only make a fitting speculation.


    And, never mind Layfon for now, it was unthinkable for Lintence to have been defeated and killed while he was destroying the thorns.


    Even Haia who hadn''t joined the Heaven''s Blades for long knew this, and it was even more obvious to the other Heaven''s Blades.


    "So, our target is to eradicate that lump of thorns."


    "In any case, if we don''t clean up that thing we won''t be able to enter."


    Troyatte nodded.


    "However, for that kind of difficult lady, how can we get her to take off her dress?"


    "Ah, listen to me~"


    Haia gave the battle plan that he had thought of while fighting.


    "The battle plan this time requires Elsmau''s cooperation, or more accurately, without her cooperation it''s impossible to complete."


    He had stressed this deliberately.


    Even after he had explained it, from the expressions of the people around him, they didn''t fully agree.


    They didn''t really understand.


    They had that kind of expression.


    "I didn''t really understand the first time I heard that battle strategy."


    "Haven''t you tried that kind of thing before?"


    Haia nodded his head to reply to Kanaris'' doubt.


    "Ah, the scale before wasn''t as big as now."


    "Is that so. Since you succeeded, then you have no reason to object. Moreover, regardless of what method you use, the danger won''t change much."


    After deciding, Kanaris looked at the other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "Let''s use this battle plan. Or do you guys have some different methods?"


    "If Kanaris also says so."


    Barmelin spoke very unwillingly.


    "It''s a very interesting plan."


    "Yes, yes."


    Savaris and Troyatte both approved, and Claribel also nodded her head to reply.


    The last unsatisfied one was only Ruimei.


    "Ruimei, do you object?"


    "No, I have no opinion."


    "Then what do you mean by that face, sir."


    "¡­¡­I always had this face. I''ll follow the plan, if you don''t have any problems."


    "I don''t~"


    Ruimei, Kanaris, Troyatte¡­¡­ After watching the discourse between them, Haia once again turned his gaze to the thorns.


    The thorns that were still silent really made him have the premonition that something was being prepared down there.


    It seemed like they would have to get rid of that thing before it truly arrived.


    "Then, let''s start preparing~"


    After Haia finished speaking, everyone moved.


    (Wait.)


    Elsmau called out to Haia who was preparing to move.


    (Do you think this can succeed?)


    "I just talked about that~"


    Haia''s face showed a displeased expression, and Elsmau continued asking.


    (You truly think this kind of plan is useful?)


    "Strong regenerative ability, gigantic mass, huge numbers."


    Haia spoke while crooking his fingers towards the Psychokinesis flake.


    "It''s the same as the conditions from that time. And from my feelings up to now, I think that this thing is pretty much a kind of filth monster in the end. Then, the same kinds of methods from that time will also work~"


    (But¡­¡­)


    "I''m very confident. I would believe in the plan that my companions think of. You also know this, right?"


    After Haia said this, Elsmau fell silent.


    "Regardless of what you say, we can only try various methods now. So I would believe in the plans my companions think of~"


    The flake stayed silent.


    Haia once again began jumping towards the center of the thorns.


    ¡ó


    The battle plan that Haia had proposed, and Elsmau who was shaky after hearing this plan¡­¡­


    A doubt was produced in Felli who had heard the conversation between the two of them.


    Felli was currently with Elsmau.


    There was a solely dedicated room in the palace that was called the intelligence room, and because L?vateinn had attacked, everyone had retreated from it since the start of the battle.


    This judgment was correct, as had been proved very early on.


    Right now they were gathering information in a temporary establishment in the outskirts of the city, very near the City Police branch.


    Though Felli was an unrelated person, after Elsmau had explained for her, everyone had received her. Possessing Delbone''s heritage as well as being the Psychokinesist that Layfon had brought made others have faith in her.


    Ignoring Delbone for now, the fact that Layfon was still honored by everyone even now made Felli have mixed feelings.


    Once she thought of the possibility that Grendan would accept him, Felli was happy while worried at the same time.


    Forget about him for now, there was a more important question to resolve before her.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Felli raised her voice towards Elsmau who was pressing her forehead because of fatigue.


    "What is it?"


    Though she seemed quite weary, she still was a beautiful woman. Moreover, she had the air of being raised in a high-class society. Though her external appearance had arisen through a variety of different means, the aura that she gave out wasn''t something gained through surgery.


    "Are you implying, you''re keeping it a secret?"


    That this kind of woman had unexpectedly been a mercenary together with Haia before was really surprising.


    And Elsmau was currently hiding it, that she had been the Psychokinesist Fermaus of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    Her back facing Felli''s face, she replied.


    "Why?"


    Though Elsmau had seemed to be a bit embarrassed in the conversation up to now, she still had made herself out to be someone with no relation to Haia.


    "Has he already noticed?"


    Yes, it could already be seen from Haia''s manner of speaking that he already understood the general situation.


    "¡­¡­He should have found out."


    Elsmau made a reluctant expression towards Felli''s query, which ended up becoming a wry smile.


    (I decided this when I became like this.)


    Suddenly, a quiet voice came to Felli''s ears. Elsmau''s voice.


    (I bid farewell to my once-mercenary self.)


    The Psychokinesis flake that had arrived by her side at some unknown time quietly sent her voice into her ears.


    "Why?"


    (What beings like Psychokinesists really are, you should understand, right? To say it unpleasantly, we''re voyeurs.)


    Elsmau''s words made Felli speechless for a time.


    Felli had once had those kinds of thoughts herself.


    (Heaven''s Blade successors are beings who have the respect of all of the citizens of Grendan, so I must be like that. Therefore, I can''t let people hold on to this weakness.)


    "That weakness is¡­¡­ the Mercenary Gang?"


    (Yes.)


    Elsmau quickly responded.


    (The citizens of Grendan hate people like mercenaries. Though it''s contradictory for them to be able to welcome Heaven''s Blade successors from outside the city, that''s a rule of this city.)


    Elsmau was already a Heaven''s Blade successor. Even if she feared that others were hostile towards her, that shouldn''t be possible.


    Before anyone brought up that question, Felli already had the answer in her heart.


    "I think you''re a little too worried, right?"


    She had called herself a voyeur, and had compared herself to Delbone, so Felli thought that Elsmau was the kind of person to worry about insignificant things.


    "I''m just rather alert about various things."


    Seeing Elsmau''s stubborn attitude, Felli didn''t know what she should say.


    "Rather than this, the big murky question now, is that I hope you will be able to assist us, is that alright?"


    "Nn."


    Elsmau who had her back turned wordlessly refused any more questions, and Felli also gave up.


    Honestly, they didn''t have any time right now for her to care that much about individual people''s problems.


    (I feel that you have no reason to be that neurotic.)


    Just as she was thinking about those things, an unknown person spoke.


    One of the Psychokinesists here.


    (She''s indeed unsatisfactory compared to Delbone-sama, but she had some very good commands, and more importantly she gave us an area where we can work.)


    (Delbone-sama was too powerful, we were all like empty air.)


    (Yes, yes, though it''s very busy now, I feel that it''s more enriching.)


    (Though right now it''s not as simple as just being enriching.)


    Mixed voices suddenly appeared, and also suddenly disappeared.


    Elsmau had turned her head over.


    In a moment, the air was filled with the atmosphere of a student being stared at by her teacher.


    "It seems that everyone likes you."


    Though Felli said this, Elsmau didn''t reply with anything, once again turning back around.


    ¡ó


    Haia and the others stood before the thorns again.


    "Ooh, they''re still going~"


    The part that they had descended on was still like a mountain of needles.


    And from the inside, intense waves of Kei ran wild in all directions.


    Lintence and Layfon were fighting.


    "Our battle won''t affect the two inside, right?''


    Claribel who had arrived by his side asked this.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Well?"


    "Ah, there shouldn''t be any situation if we rely on their power, right?"


    "Do you want to abandon them to die!?"


    "But if we don''t take off this outer clothing then we can''t do anything."


    Haia didn''t know why but he rather liked Troyatte''s metaphor, so he tried using it, but as expected he still shook his head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Do you think those two guys will die from this much?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "In any case, if we don''t deal with this thing then we can''t enter."


    Moreover, if it were only normal destruction power then it would be insignificant scratches before this extraordinarily strong regenerative ability. It didn''t need to be said, they could only carry out Haia''s battle plan.


    Though Claribel was a bit unsatisfied with the expression with which Haia spoke, she also knew the reasons for it, so she didn''t have anything more to say.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    If the other side was busy fighting with Lintence and Layfon and didn''t have time to care about this area, then now was the best opportunity.


    "Let''s go~"


    Under the command of the Psychokinesis flake, Haia and the others clashed with the thorns.


    The waves of Kei that had stopped their momentum for a period once again spread out in the surroundings of the thorns.


    Sounds of destruction sprung up at the same time.


    The other Heaven''s Blades had begun their attacks.


    Sounds of destruction overlapped, balanced each other out, and then disappeared.


    Haia released several Sendans while running through the surroundings of the thorns.


    After the Heaven''s Blade successors had begun attacking, the surroundings had been destroyed, and a great quantity of dust had appeared in a moment, with the mountain of thorns slowly crumbling.


    "The next step should be coming soon, right~?"


    Up till now, the thorns¡­¡­ L?vateinn had carried out regeneration after receiving this side''s attacks, and then counterattacked.


    She wouldn''t be so passive this time.


    "This way has its own fun~"


    But, that kind of thing didn''t happen.


    Something moved in the smoke.


    "It''s coming."


    Haia who felt the movement stopped his feet, and the others stopped their attacks.


    "First is, countering the counterattack."


    The dust that filled the entirety of their vision suddenly disappeared.


    No, it was only right to say that it had been absorbed into the body of the thorns.


    The destroyed substance would be absorbed and recomposed, and then the same kind of thorns would appear again¡­¡­


    "Nn~~? Uwah!"


    The shadow that could be seen in the gradually dispersing smoke was not the same.


    There was some giant thing there, and Haia''s reflexes were ignited in a moment, quickly using all his strength to leap up.


    The giant mass that had appeared in the smoke¡­¡­ If it were only that, they could treat it as a separated group of regenerated thorns.


    But it wasn''t like that.


    It was a humanoid.


    "It''s a giant this time!"


    What had rushed under Haia''s feet was a giant fist. The chaotic airflow blew around Haia''s body.


    The origin of the fist was obviously a body, which also had an androgynous face that was neither male nor female.


    There was a giant there whose lower half was hidden underground.


    "Really, everything''s coming out~"


    His sentence slightly alleviated the originally tense air.


    Though it was only half a body, the giant''s height was already more than the original palace. Haia looked at the giant as if half giving up while he moved his body as he fell, descending onto the arm that the giant had extended, and then running rapidly towards the giant''s head.


    "Since it might not be the same as the outer appearance anyway~"


    He passed over the arm, jumping onto the shoulder, his target the giant''s neck.


    He felt a presence behind his back, wanting to catch up to Haia. The presence belonged to Claribel, and what she was thinking should be the same as Haia.


    "Come cooperate with me~"


    "You please cooperate with me."


    Haia listened to her reply with a wry smile, and he who had dropped onto the shoulder could only cooperate with the Kei that expanded next to him, releasing a slash.


    A slash of Kei and a flash of flaming Kei blended with each other to sweep over the neck.


    But¡­¡­


    "Tch¡­¡­"


    "What a cheater, how hard."


    The pillar-like neck didn''t even have a trace of injury.


    Not only that.


    The inexplicable sound of machinery suddenly came from somewhere, and was continuous.


    "Damn!"


    Innumerable glass spheres suddenly appeared from the outside of the neck towering like a wall before them, and in the same moment, Haia and Claribel jumped out from that position.


    Countless beams of light wiped away everything in their surroundings seconds after they had jumped out.


    As if chasing down the two of them, from the neck to the shoulder, from the shoulder to he arm, from the arm to the chest, the same kind of glass spheres appeared on every place on the giant''s body and then disappeared, shooting out beams of light.


    It wasn''t a situation that only targeted Haia and Claribel.


    Haia who adjusted his body in the air and who was using the recoil of Kei to change directions to evade, saw that the inexplicable light continued to appear everywhere on the giant''s body.


    Judging from the flow of Kei, there were Heaven''s Blade successors fighting near it.


    "This thing seriously wants to eliminate us~"


    Seriously? Was that the case?


    L?vateinn had finally gotten serious about eliminating all the Heaven''s Blade successors?


    He felt shocked after thinking that the opponent had unexpectedly not used her full power until now. What kind of power did she have, to have defeated Reverse, Cauntia, and Kalvan without using her full power.


    "What should we do?"


    Claribel who was concentrating on evading nearby shouted.


    "Continue the plan from before~ Can we do anything else?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Being destroyed or destroying, there''s always been this little difference~"


    It was only different from all the battlefields before.


    After summarizing, Haia focused his power into his eyes.


    The other Heaven''s Blade successors were also fighting, making a passage downwards.


    The configuration of the Psychokinesis flakes had already completed.


    Focusing his power into his eyes, focusing into his ears, eliminating unnecessary noise, using his five sense to gather battlefield information. Incomplete assistance of Psychokinesis was a very infrequent situation. They didn''t have any guarantees, and he had experienced carrying out battle plans relying only on his own intuition many times before.


    "Nothing much has changed from what I always run into~"


    It was the best pretense for himself.


    While dodging the random beams of light that flew by, Haia focused.


    In order to spot the opportunity, he focused.


    However, after the giant entered the battle, it produced an unexpected ripple effect.


    The fist crashing into the ground made the entire city shake.


    "Tch."


    Ruimei clicked his tongue, pulling the iron chain.


    The iron ball passed through the gap between the fist and the ground, returning to the side of its master.


    Though the vibrations the iron ball created and the collision of the fist had offset each other¡¯s destructive force, it wasn''t complete.


    Rather, two fingers fell from the fist that the giant pulled back from the ground, and there were deep cracks left on the surface of the fist.


    But these wounds would be restored by regeneration in the end. Thinking of the futility in this, he couldn''t do anything but grumble.


    "Rrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!"


    Ruimei roared, hurling the iron ball towards the giant''s first.


    Countless spheres appeared on the fist''s exterior, shooting out beams of light.


    Though the raking beams of light were aimed accurately at Ruimei, because of the great heat and shockwaves produced by the iron ball, the paths of the beams of light were distorted.


    Ruimei didn''t waver at the beams of light that passed by his body, only continuing to watch the iron ball.


    The iron ball smashed into the giant''s fist as he had thought, producing destructive shockwaves. The shockwaves became destructive strength that spread outwards endlessly, engulfing the fist, and finally destroying it.


    The iron ball''s destruction continued all the way to the giant''s elbow, and the crumbling arm fell to the ruins of the city like sand.


    Though beams of light assaulted Ruimei from other places, these beams of light were all blocked by the sweeping iron ball.


    "Hmph."


    Ruimei used his nose to exhale some of the heat from Kei, continuing to watch the giant and looking for a place to destroy.


    Destruction, destruction, endless destruction.


    "It should be enough if we destroy this thing to where it has no time or strength to regenerate."


    With respect to the power of their techniques, Ruimei was quite high up among the Heaven''s Blade successors, but if only destruction were considered, he could be placed side by side with Cauntia''s kind of destruction.


    Ruimei once again threw out the iron ball to destroy the giant''s shoulder. A big piece was broken off the giant''s shoulder, and at the same time deep cracks appeared on the lost elbow and the arm under it, the whole part cracking off.


    The sand crumbling off fell all at once, and at the same time countless spheres still shot out beams of light, trying to eliminate Ruimei.


    Ruimei used the iron chain to block all of the beams.


    "Too light."


    He moved on, beginning to look for the next place to destroy, locking on a target.


    Because of the bouncing beams of light, Ruimei''s surroundings were overlapped by flashes of light, making it almost impossible to see anything.


    Even so, he still locked on to his target in the gap between the flashes.


    The giant''s face.


    When he locked on his target and prepared for the time of destruction, he saw that a change had happened at that place.


    The spheres that had seemed to completely cover the original face suddenly all clustered together, becoming a giant sphere.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Even if that sound was very short, Ruimei had a strong feeling as if he were going to be sent flying.


    Under the oppressive premonition of being unable to withstand it, Ruimei chose to move.


    Strength flowed into his hands clutching the iron chain.


    The Kei he had sent out burned behind his back, and his fighting clothes were turned to ashes in a moment.


    The giant sphere that had appeared on the giant''s head seemed as if it were focusing on Ruimei¡­¡­


    Strongly bracing himself on the ground and taking up a defensive posture, Ruimei released his entire body''s Kei.


    Combined Internal and External-type Kei Variant - Rage.


    "Aah, how maddening."


    The unleashed Kei technique made Ruimei and his iron chain flash with red light.


    "Something like guarding didn''t suit my style from the beginning."


    Attacking, attacking and attacking, that was the battle he wanted.


    But, there were very few opportunities for that kind of battle. The nature of the battles between the city and filth monsters was actually a defensive fight.


    Because they had an excellent Psychokinesist like Delbone, they were able to make aggressive defense a reality and completely eliminate the filth monsters that neared the city.


    So, it could be said that Ruimei''s displeasure in his heart was a part that could only be alleviated in that kind of battle.


    But, the current battle didn''t have that essential factor.


    Happening inside the city, and about stopping the advance of an enemy with a clear goal, that kind of battle.


    It didn''t have any key element to make Ruimei use his full ability to fight.


    Though he had precisely manipulated his strength and honed his techniques to such a degree for this, it didn''t change anything.


    It didn''t change Ruimei''s heart.


    Regardless of what kind of strong opponent appeared, as long as it was in the city that limited his actions, Ruimei wouldn''t use one hundred percent of his power.


    But, in the current moment¡­¡­


    "Uwooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!!!"


    Ruimei roared from the burning of the Kei technique Rage.


    A dangerous omen grew continuously stronger from the inside of the giant sphere, and Ruimei''s target was right there.


    If he used his entire power then the city would be destroyed. Ruimei who had been told this didn''t hesitate to flow his full Kei strength into the iron ball in order to move his body and to hurl his iron ball at the target.


    Ruimei, who leaped up together with the iron ball, felt his body becoming scorching, becoming a source of light together with the iron ball.


    Almost at the same time as this, light also came from the giant''s head.


    The strong light that overflowed from the sphere was gathered together in a moment, becoming a cannon of light that was aimed at the body flying towards itself.


    The giant beam of light shot out, painting the entire surrounding scene white.


    The beam of light was almost as thick as the giant''s head, about as big as a room of a normal home.


    Ruimei leaped again towards this focused beam of light, tightly grabbing the iron ball as if making the iron ball into his own fist, rushing at the beam of light as if wanting to pummel everything that displeased him, his momentum blurring the red light into a line of light.


    A clash occurred.


    Facing a beam of light this great, Ruimei''s red light seemed too small.


    But, the outcome was bright.


    In the end the beam of light was completely destroyed, and reaching the head¡­¡­


    "Falna, Lucia¡­¡­"


    His low words were drowned out by the sounds of his Kei technique and the destruction of the giant''s head, and then disappeared.


    "Success¡­¡­~"


    His determination had seethed for a moment.


    Haia looked at the outcome, and even saying this single word was the most he could put forth.


    "Ruimei-sama¡­¡­ He¡­¡­"


    Claribel who was near him didn''t know who to ask.


    But, she actually already knew the answer. Her words slowly became hoarse and became a smile and in the end disappeared.


    At this time, Haia''s eyes watched the scars produced by the interference of the beam of light.


    Seeing the scars to the city''s surface, he saw at a glance the severity of the wounds that would have been produced to the city if that beam of light had shot out without being interfered with.


    "¡­¡­Half of the city would probably have been disintegrated and have disappeared."


    Haia expressed agreement with Claribel''s feelings.


    Moreover, that half wouldn''t only include the palace that they were, but would include the shelter holding the citizens.


    Loud noise and great vibrations came from afar.


    One of the legs of the city had cracked. It had been hit by several of the scattered beams of light.


    Only a part of it had produced this kind of outcome, and if the beam of light had shot out completely, the outcome that Haia and the others feared would definitely have become reality.


    "Let''s deal with that thing before it restores itself completely!"


    Haia''s shout passed through the Psychokinesis flakes, transmitting to all of the other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    The red light that had destroyed the head flew into the sky, disappearing among it. There was not time now to concern themselves with his dead end. Thinking of the regenerative ability of the giant, a short pause right now could only be a waste of time.


    Haia who had shouted out once again released a Kei technique.


    External-type Kei Variant, Modified Spirit Sealing Thrust.


    A thrust that unleashed the power of his whole body condensed into a spear of Kei at the tip of his blade.


    Haia''s thrust broke through the giant''s skin, piercing its flesh. At the same time he ended his thrust, Haia quickly left his position, and then once again continued his thrusting attack.


    He had left that place before the spheres that chased him released their beams of light, and then took measures against the attacks from another location using his spear of Kei.


    As he watched an unfortunate omen appearing on the giant''s head, Haia repeated this kind of attack. If a dangerous action appeared, then someone nearby would stop it from happening, that was the plan that they had spoken about earlier.


    It was a plan of operation that had already considered who would die.


    Like Haia who silently but rapidly continued attacking with his spear of Kei, the other Heaven''s Blade successors also repeated similar actions.


    Evading the dancing beams of light released by the pursuing group of spheres wasn''t so difficult.


    However, if it were a giant sphere and beam of light like the one that had emerged from the head just now¡­¡­ If it could regenerate that and do it again¡­¡­


    Kanaris saw it.


    The giant''s head was still regenerating, even now.


    However, it had originally been a thing formed from the thorns, but this didn''t prove that the appearance of the thorns was its original form.


    Even if it chose to take the form of a human, it didn''t mean that its internal functions had become the same as humans.


    Something like not dying even after having its head destroyed was normal even for an ordinary filth monster, and it was silly to face the giant while expecting that.


    Because humans couldn''t shoot beams of light out of their heads.


    So, no one felt surprised at the thing that happened in front of them, rather, they quickly chose the next action.


    On the right hand that Ruimei destroyed.


    Countless spheres were trying to gather on the broken end of that arm.


    "Ugh!"


    The giant as trying to create something just like what had been on its head just now. Just from thinking of that destructive power, they felt that this couldn''t be ignored.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kanaris abandoned what she had been doing up to now, using a new Kei technique towards the giant sphere that was in the process of forming.


    External-type Kei Variant - Ritual Dance, Kiyomi¡¯s Jealousy


    The two rapiers that twirled through the air didn''t make any sound.


    Sound appeared in a different place.


    Near the giant sphere that was continuously taking shape.


    Slashes from soundwaves crossed.


    Sparks from soundwaves exploded.


    Flame from soundwaves scattered heat and chewed at the sphere.


    Formless flame scorched the sphere, impeding it from taking shape.


    It was probably because it was rather weak in the process of forming, so its speed of formation was slowed down, but it hadn''t been melted. Kanaris used that interval to close in on the sphere in a moment.


    External-type Kei Variant, Ritual Dance of the Oracle.


    The surface of the sphere that had been scorched by the heat from Kiyomi''s Jealousy was assaulted by rapid slashes.


    The sound of cuts only came after this.


    The sphere was carved into four, and the vibrations contained in the sound continued to engulf the interior of the sphere.


    The firing of the beam of light was stopped.


    Kanaris thought this.


    She didn''t relax her guard.


    There were other spheres in the interior of the giant sphere that had already made their preparations to fire, and this wasn''t a situation that could be dealt with simply by staying on guard.


    Deadly light was slowly expanding before Kanaris'' eyes.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The moment that she muttered this, attacks that flew from two directions destroyed the sphere, letting the light that was about to be shot out scatter in all directions.


    "Whew."


    The hot wind from the explosion was engulfed and absorbed by the heat from the light. Kanaris used defensive Kei to block the piercing heat while she backed off from the blast.


    "Yeah, that was really dangerous just now."


    "Annoying bastard."


    The moment she landed, the voices of two people came to her ears.


    Savaris and Barmelin.


    "Sorry."


    "I''d be very worried if we let you die."


    "¡­¡­Why?"


    "Especially of being made into Her Majesty''s plaything."


    "That''s true, dogsheet."


    "You two¡­¡­"


    Seeing the two of them who reached a consensus, Kanaris rubbed her temple.


    "Kanaris, that eye¡­¡­"


    Because of Kanaris'' movement just now, Barmelin noticed it.


    "Nn, it was injured by the heat just now. It shouldn''t be recoverable in the current battle."


    Normally, being unable to see wouldn''t be a huge problem, but in the current situation it was very troublesome. Because of the slight lag made by the loss of vision, Kanaris could get killed.


    "From now on I will begin changing to a support, and the major offensive will be assigned to Savaris. Barmelin will still be in charge of drawing the enemy''s attention."


    Hearing the replies of the two of them, Kanaris thought about changing her mode to a support role, waving her swords. The slashes of sound that she unleashed cut apart the spheres on the giant''s exterior one by one. At the same time, Barmelin''s cannon strikes continuously assaulted the giant, stopping the head and arm that that Ruimei had destroyed from regenerating.


    In the interval of the flying bullets and explosive sound, Savaris, Troyatte, Claribel, and Haia all carried out preparations for battle.


    Behind them, Elsmau also spread her Psychokinesis flakes for the battle plan.


    "How pathetic."


    She could ignore the pain of her eye.


    But, the sense of humiliation of being unable to be of any use in this kind of time tormented her heart more than the pain.


    The slashes of sound that Kanaris released didn''t have any blind spots in this space.


    The spheres moving about the giant''s exterior were endlessly slashed apart, causing counterattacks to be aimed at her. She avoided the beams of light relying on her ears and feeling of touch to replace her blind eye. It was certainly possible for Kanaris who had originally made sound into a weapon to move relying only on her hearing.


    Even so, for her to continue rapidly evading the giant''s beams of light, this distance was already the limit.


    Also, this giant had a regenerative ability above the norm that not only Heaven''s Blade successors but also normal Military Artists would think a headache.


    Receiving this violent attack, the giant''s body shrank in volume, even though it was slowly recovering its original appearance.


    "¡­¡­How pathetic."


    She felt remorse at her uselessness, only being able to support from behind in this kind of tense moment. Kanaris used her working eye to gaze at the giant, waiting for the battle plan to enter its final stage.


    Haia used the Kei spear of the Modified Spirit Sealing Thrust to attack the giant while desperately searching for that opportunity.


    "It''s not that simple¡­¡­"


    The situation wasn''t as simple as they had thought.


    Their goal had been to make simultaneous large-scale destruction on the exterior.


    Mere normal destruction wouldn''t have any significance in front of that extraordinary regenerative ability. Even the wounds created by vibrations had the same outcome.


    And the necessary Kei strength to destroy something with such great mass in one try wasn''t so simple even for Heaven''s Blade successors. Even more so in the current situation where they couldn''t give it time to regenerate.


    Moreover, they didn''t have a long time to let them prepare those kinds of big techniques.


    Even if they could unleash great Kei techniques, in this kind of situation where Heaven''s Blade successors would die so easily, it wasn''t very fitting for one person to decide victory or defeat.


    So, they decentralized the burden from a single individual.


    They had originally been carrying out preparations all for this plan.


    Ruimei had fallen while they prepared, and Kanaris had suffered wounds. They couldn''t guarantee the success of their finished preparations either.


    Considering having to ruin this giant body in an instant, even the amount of Kei that they had currently gathered felt insufficient to him.


    But he had to tell them when to start.


    (Haia¡­¡­)


    "I understand~"


    Haia responded impatiently to Elsmau. The limit of the time that they had set at the start of their planning was quickly drawing near.


    (Please direct your anger towards the target.)


    "Ha, has your condition returned to before?"


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    Feeling that the Psychokinesist had nothing to say, Haia could only show a wry smile.


    However, the feeling from before that he felt from the Psychokinesis flake gave him a push from behind.


    He could only step up. Time was pressing, and actually, he would fear that the preparations were insignificant regardless of how long they prepared.


    Since he didn''t know what would guarantee success, then he should bet on this.


    "Let''s go~"


    Even this kind of short notice made the atmosphere on Elsmau''s side become tense.


    Elsmau wasn''t the only one implementing the battle plan, the breathing other Psychokinesists also had to be consistent.


    (Leave the coordination to us on this side.)


    "I know!"


    After responding, Haia faced the giant.


    The actions of the other Heaven''s Blade successors also changed. Claribel and Kanaris who had switched to a support role after being injured, Haia, Savaris, Troyatte, and Barmelin all moved.


    But, the giant could see through the Heaven''s Blade successors'' intents.


    A sound like an earthquake rang out from the giant''s body.


    "What is that?"


    The spheres that had originally been pursuing Haia stopped moving, and then disappeared.


    In contrast, the giant''s entire exterior flashed glossily like a mirror.


    (The giant''s surface is hardening.)


    In order to defend against the coming attack, the giant had responded to its opponents and changed.


    "But it''s too late to start now!"


    He had already decided. So now he had to unleash his confidence and push himself forwards.


    Even if his hair was on end from an unknown premonition inside him, he still had to ignore those things and sprint towards the result.


    The speed with which he rushed at the giant hadn''t decreased, and instead he continuously increased his Kei, raising his speed.


    Other than the part of his vision that he was focusing on, everything else slowly disappeared in this condition of instantaneous speed, and Haia''s blade flew towards the giant''s hardening skin, being swung with the pressure produced by this speed.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Yaksha''s Charge.


    Haia set out from the giant''s fingers, passed the arm, chest, abdomen, heading straight for the shoulder. The hardening skin of the giant wasn''t enough to block Haia''s slash. An intense Kei light flooded from the cut path that appeared after his dash.


    This reflected the preparation and condensation of the techniques that Haia and the other Heaven''s Blade successors had done up to now.


    At the same time as Haia moved, the shocks and vibrations from Kei techniques came from various parts of the giant''s body. The other Heaven''s Blade successors had released their techniques, breaking apart the hardened outer skin of the giant.


    Moreover, this wasn''t it.


    "Evade!"


    Haia made a sharp yell.


    Not a single person was late to respond to that sound, and in a moment the presences of people around the giant had moved far back.


    The next moment.


    The giant''s entire body was covered by blue light.


    This was the light of Psychokinesis.


    A spherical film covered the entire giant, great lightning flashing inside of it.


    Fine, hair-raising vibrations and sounds ran through the surroundings, and other than the blindingly strong flashing light, the other responses weren''t intense.


    However, the degree of magnificence and destructive force weren''t proportionally related.


    Large-scale Psychokinesis lightning went on inside, and in that kind of sealed situation the hurricane of energy that was produced formed tremendous pressure and heat.


    It wasn''t only Elsmau who had created this Psychokinesis lightning, but rather, the Psychokinesists of the information organization she had formed and Felli''s Psychokinesis were also used here.


    The destructive energy created by the Psychokinesis of almost all of Grendan''s Psychokinesists was gathered together here.


    Even with this, the cracked, hardened skin of the giant still blocked the heat and pressure, or perhaps it stopped the process of crumbling.


    At this time, the Kei that had been prepared up till now produced an effect.


    The Kei that the Heaven''s Blade successors had prepared exploded all at once, making the giant crumble from the inside.


    The simultaneous destruction from the inside made the giant''s posture collapse in a moment.


    Passing through the blue film, Haia and the others gazed at the crumbling giant. It didn''t have anything like bones, but instead some crumbling thing like sand, which dissolved.


    They had done what they could, and what remained was only to wait¡­¡­


    (There''s a problem.)


    "¡­¡­As expected, things weren''t carried out smoothly."


    Haia could only smile wryly at himself who had originally expected Elsmau to report something like this to him, then listened to the details of the report.


    (Several high-energy responses have appeared inside the crumbling giant.)


    "Are they the things just now?"


    The beam of light shot out from the sphere instantly appeared in Haia''s mind.


    (The nature of energy is too different. This is¡­¡­ Psychokinesis? Could it be?)


    "What''s going on?"


    (There''s a high probability that the giant was preparing a counterattack.)


    "Huh?"


    (Using the energy from our side¡­¡­)


    "No, I understand that¡­¡­ But in this kind of situation?"


    (I originally felt that thing wasn''t living, only thinking of attacking. If that is possible, then it would be able to counterattack regardless of the situation.)


    "Though you say this¡­¡­ Come to think of it, that thing unexpectedly hid that kind of ability until now."


    (¡­¡­Maybe that''s the method that defeated Cauntia-san and Reverse-san.)


    "¡­¡­Maybe."


    Haia who had just become a Heaven''s Blade successor still didn''t really know the other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    But he still remembered being looked after by Reverse before.


    "This really is no fun. Then can we control it?"


    (If it were energy of a similar nature, the effects could be made a bit weaker, but it would probably be very difficult.)


    "Tch."


    In that case, then they could only completely destroy the opponent before it completed counterattacking, or think of a way to defend against its counter.


    (The opponent''s collapse has slowed down the process of counterattacking. Even if it could do it, it would only be once. However, considering the energy currently inside it, I fear that destroying what is currently holding it in would run the risk of creating a shockwave covering the entire city.)


    "¡­¡­Even if we want to stop it, we can''t run inside it right now, huh."


    The hurricane of destruction that the Heaven''s Blade successors had created was inside. Even if the creators entered, they would be killed the same way.


    "Then, will it be of any use to make another seal outside?"


    (How?)


    "Facing the sphere, the Heaven''s Blade successors will coordinate their breathing to release external Kei."


    (It''ll be quickly destroyed that way.)


    "Really~ Perhaps that can end things completely."


    If it were destroyed by the Psychokinesis, it wouldn''t be as good as destroying the inside and outside simultaneously.


    "The leaking energy of the explosion will be blasted into the sky. This way the blow received by the city will be reduced to the minimum."


    (Though you can say that¡­¡­)


    Elsmau wasn''t only worried about whether everyone could consistently adjust their breathing.


    (The problem is, does everyone still have the strength for that?)


    Yes.


    In this kind of short period of fighting, Haia had already gotten quite weary. The other Heaven''s Blade successors should be in pretty much the same situation. Not only did they need to maintain consistent breathing, they still needed to adjust their might to be consistent, and did they currently have the strength to focus like that?


    (But there isn''t any other way.)


    Kanaris'' voice came from the other side of the flake.


    (Yes, if that''s all we can do then there''s only to try it and see. Also, the girls I love are still in this city.)


    (Do it whenever. Let''s gamble on the last remaining method.)


    Troyatte''s words were continued by Savaris.


    "The problem is, how should we control it from underneath~"


    Dealing with the part in front of them was very simple, but the giant''s lower half was buried underground. Psychokinesis could infiltrate gaps that people couldn''t enter, but Military Artists couldn''t do this.


    (If it were me, it might be possible.)


    Kanaris spoke.


    (I''ll take care of the underground.)


    "Then, we''re counting on you~"


    Though he was rather concerned about her wound, they didn''t have that much time. Haia simply trusted in her words, and then rapidly divided up the work, moving to his own position.


    The giant''s collapse still continued.


    (The energy of several places is currently increasing, we can''t control it completely.)


    "It''s coming, hurry up!"


    Haia who had arrived at his position stopped his footsteps, shouting out, and then began letting his Kei flow. He felt pain all over his body, and symptoms of his Kei vein being fatigued had already appeared. How were the other Heaven''s Blade successors?


    "I don''t have time to worry about others now~"


    (We''re starting. Three, two, one¡­¡­)


    Haia''s voice overlapped with Elsmau''s.


    The rising heat of Kei in the surroundings mixed with the Kei flowing in his own body¡­¡­


    (Zero!)


    Release.


    As if coordinating with their side, several beams of light shot out from the body of the already-formless giant.


    The light that had gathered inside the Psychokinesis lightning scorched the giant''s own body as it shot outwards. Though the Psychokinesis barrier blocked some of the light, it only counted as an insignificant effort. Though the time it took was only as much time as a ripple took to spread, that much time was sufficient for the external Kei of the Heaven''s Blade successors to form a new wall.


    This wall wasn''t meant to maintain. It was a last-ditch move prepared to redirect the blast.


    The giant that was on its last breath received the pressure of the external Kei coming to its position and was smashed.


    However¡­¡­


    "What!"


    Haia''s cheek felt hot.


    It was a beam of light that had broken through the wall of Psychokinesis. Many beams of light had their directions distorted because of the external Kei, shooting out into space, but only one of them kept to the ground and closed in on the Heaven''s Blades.


    Though Haia wasn''t very far from it, the sharp heatwave still irritated his cheek.


    The sound of crumbling and explosions continued endlessly behind his back. The scorching air, this blazing scene, even if he hadn''t seen it before, this scene painted a distinctive image in his mind.


    Then¡­¡­


    "Kanaris!"


    Barmelin''s scream tore through the air.


    The direction of the light beam had been towards Kanaris.


    However, they didn''t have time to confirm her death.


    (It''s not enough!)


    After hearing Elsmau''s sharp voice, Haia looked at the center of the destruction. But because of all of the dust, he couldn''t clearly see the inside.


    "We haven''t gotten rid of it?"


    (¡­¡­The firing of the light means seems to have been faster than our attack. The formation underneath is not complete either.)


    "Tch."


    Why had it happened in that kind of place! Though Haia thought this in his heart, he didn''t want to blame the deceased about anything, nor did he have the energy.


    Moreover, his remaining strength wasn''t much.


    His two legs that wanted to pursue and finish it off trembled. The recovery of his body could no longer keep up with the rushing Kei. Though internal Kei was being used, he didn''t have time to let them wait for himself to completely recover.


    (The remains are still regenerating continuously, it seems to want to move underground.)


    "This thing is trying to merge with the original body."


    Layfon and Lintence should be there.


    ¡­¡­Of course, that was only if they were still alive.


    "Unexpectedly, we weren''t able to help those kinds of people finish what should be finished, how maddening~"


    He wanted to move, but his feet still shook. Even if he still wanted to move, the pain would wrack his body. His muscle fibers had been torn from overuse. This intense battle had completely toppled the balance between internal Kei recovery and injury. Because of that, things had become as they were.


    But, even so, he couldn''t just stand here like this.


    "I can be healed as long as I''m still alive!"


    Haia said this to himself, and then when he tried to continue advancing¡­


    (I also think so.)


    At the same time he heard that voice from the Psychokinesis flake, his chest was hit.


    This move succeeded because of his weak body. Because of the shocks to his consciousness from the Kei, he couldn''t move for a time because his breathing had stopped.


    The voice had come from Savaris.


    (Letting those guys think that we''re totally useless, how irritating.)


    He felt the sensation of something jumping into the smoke of Kei.


    "Da¡­¡­"


    Haia who had lost the chance to chase after him could only stare into the smoke as his body almost collapsed.


    "¡­¡­Mn."


    His strength was almost out, and Claribel was the only one in a condition as bad as his. Though Barmelin and Troyatte didn''t move, they looked into the smoke with an appearance as if they could act at any time.


    "It''s not over¡­¡­ ah~"


    Haia said this, continuing to stare into the smoke-wrapped interior.


    ¡ó


    Though the smoke blocked his vision, it wasn''t such a big problem.


    The heat of the destruction ran unchecked even now, scorching his skin. A moment of relaxation could make his flesh crumble, and let his bones melt into ash. Savaris stopped his breathing.


    The necessary Kei had already been refined.


    Using his intuition, he modified his senses that had been thrown into chaos as an effect of the heat, walking towards his target.


    He released Kei.


    External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Luckens Secret Skill, Roar Kei.


    His tightly closed mouth was opened. The vibrations released completely blew away the surrounding heat, and the smoke was also carried off as well. Savaris bared his teeth towards the revealed target.


    "Haha, this really is¡­¡­"


    Savaris'' heart was filled with pleasure and he showed a smile.


    The final technique where he released all of his body''s condensed Kei. This was Kei that had given up on protecting his own body.


    A final technique that gave up on his life.


    "Letting the end take the form of words, making words into a blade. Hahahaha, that''s the correct method of using Roar Kei. Hahahaha."


    The Military Artists from his family that he had always defied would never have thought that he would exemplify Luckens the best right now. How ironic, or perhaps it should be said that it was only according to their original differences.


    No.


    It wasn''t.


    It wasn''t like that. Even if he lost his arms, lost his legs, and lost his methods of fighting, he would still want to fight, and he made that kind of determination into sound to become a blade. The current Savaris had obtained the very best incarnation of the essence of Roar Kei.


    Aah, what should he say.


    Immersing himself in battle even in the moment of his death, wasn''t it that kind of Kei technique?


    It was.


    It had always been like that.


    The Luckens founder had also been a Heaven''s Blade successor, a long time ago.


    He had been a person helplessly mad about battle.


    Savaris wasn''t a heretic, but rather was the true descendant.


    "In any case, this kind of joyful feeling is the truest!"


    His mind was filled with laughter, burned without even a chance to feel pain.


    He no longer had the feeling to confirm the result that the vibrations produced in the end.


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!"


    Laughter filled the vibrations, and then it brought destruction.


    Up to the final bit of Kei.


    Up to the final dregs of his soul.


    Putting all of his strength into his laughter, putting his so-called love for battle into it, Savaris quietly accepted his consciousness gradually being dyed red.

 Volume 21, 3 — Youngster 1

    Volume 21, Chapter 3: Youngster 1


    The heat he felt from his head definitely wasn''t a mistake.


    But, to Layfon, there was no time right now to think about this.


    "Hu, hah¡­¡­"


    He didn''t have time to talk about his feelings.


    It felt like a miracle that he could even draw forth time to regulate his breathing.


    If defense could be ignored in battles aboveground and one could completely focus on unleashing attacks, then the battle currently occurring here was a quiet, delicate crystallization of skill.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    In Layfon''s hands was grasped the original blade form of the Shim Adamantium Dite, and connected to the haft was the Sapphire Dite; the steel threads formed from it were quietly hidden around the light blue horizon.


    They had separated, in order to play their necessary role on this battlefield.


    Right now, the true nature of the blue darkness that filled Layfon''s surroundings was a cocoon that Layfon and Lintence''s steel threads had made. Because of the effects of various Kei light, it shone in a blue color.


    The size of the cocoon was about as large as the seventeenth platoon''s training room in the Military Arts facility.


    If only training were considered, it was sufficient for seven people to use at once, but if one wanted to fight seriously, it was possible that it would feel rather small. It was that kind of space.


    Near the center of the cocoon was L?vateinn.


    She no longer stood still, but moved back and forth and left and right, leaping and turning.


    There would occasionally be slight movements in the surrounding air, and though the fine sounds brought killing intent, they were all leisurely avoided by L?vateinn.


    The true nature of the sounds was Lintence''s steel threads. Though Layfon who regulated his breathing also released steel threads to battle, up through now he had been thought of as a burden and had been warned.


    The blades of steel threads were freely moving, uncountable blades that could attack mercilessly from various angles, and Layfon avoided the attacks with movements impossible for a human.


    Like the steel threads, Layfon''s slashes were also completely and cleverly avoided by L?vateinn.


    Her hands grasped a rapier, and though it looked as if she wanted to counterattack, she had stopped her attacks before it.


    Lintence''s steel threads had made her stop her action.


    But, Lintence''s intervention was only this much. Right now was a time when he should regulate his breathing, to keep from being too much of a burden to him.


    Layfon moved after this, a strike aimed at her throat being blocked by the rapier, sparks lighting up a side of the cocoon in a moment.


    The slash that had been deflected once again changed its path aiming at various parts of L?vateinn, but every one was blocked, and every strong counterattack that assaulted Layfon was meant to end his life.


    Layfon avoided these counterattacks either by blocking them or by dodging, and then once again attacked. This would once again be blocked, and then countered.


    In this kind of repeated high-speed trading of blows, the weariness to the mind would be stronger than the fatigue of the body.


    And when the weariness of the mind made his breathing become irregular, that would directly affect his physical limits.


    "Damn!"


    Layfon noticed that his focus was in disarray, quickly retreating from the swordfight that seemed to want to suck him in.


    L?vateinn didn''t pursue. Because she already felt the steel threads full of killing intent that had taken shape between the two of them in an instant.


    Afterwards, Layfon once again watched L?vateinn''s inhuman dodging movements while he regulated his breathing.


    How many times had this process repeated already?


    Layfon didn''t even want to think about it.


    He knew that the opponent had strong regenerative ability and destructive power.


    But Layfon hadn''t thought that she could use weapons to battle like he did. That had been unexpected.


    And because she wasn''t human, she could make movements that Layfon and Lintence couldn''t, and though the joint-ignoring movements were mostly to avoid Lintence''s steel threads, she would also move like this through Layfon''s sword dance.


    Even if he understood that she had the appearance of a human but made inhuman movements, his reactions would become slow. Though it was only a split second of delay, that delay was a threat to Layfon''s life, and he understood this, feeling annoyed at himself who couldn''t respond well.


    Though he had toughed it out until now, it meant that a slight mistake would end his life.


    "As expected, burning her down completely in a moment is a better method."


    Saying this, Layfon once again rushed at L?vateinn.


    Speaking of which, the original use for the construction of this ''cocoon'' was to remove places that the enemy could escape to, and then use Kei to heat up the entire thing.


    But, they hadn''t done this.


    Because they didn''t believe that they could completely incinerate her.


    Even with the two of them together, they couldn''t burn this girl whose form was even smaller than his, Layfon''s instincts said.


    It wasn''t Layfon''s judgment alone.


    Lintence had also felt this.


    So, the use of the cocoon hadn''t been to burn her, but to prevent the fine substance that composed her body from scattering out and closing in. They had carried out close combat in order to slightly weaken her a bit.


    Also, the purpose of this cocoon wasn''t only to limit the opponent''s actions, but also to stop her from using external regeneration.


    Mass wasn''t limitless. Restoring something that had been lost to how it had been before definitely required spending something. There was definitely some substance supporting this strong regenerative ability from behind. And Lintence had noticed that this substance was spread around the surrounding buildings as the buildings crumbled in the battle recently.


    If they stopped the supplements from the outside, then she would have to use things inside her body when she regenerated.


    This way, even if it couldn''t be seen from the outside, it was a fact that she was continuously depleting herself.


    But¡­¡­


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Being blocked, being countered, and then doing the same to her. Even if the process was different, the reality hadn''t changed.


    L?vateinn hadn''t taken a single injury.


    All that was being depleted was Layfon and Lintence''s strength.


    "¡­¡­What do we do?"


    No longer knowing how many times he had retreated, Layfon asked. The expression of Lintence behind him was several times more vicious than normal.


    He has originally thought this, but after Layfon glanced at him he noticed that this wasn''t the case.


    His eyes were slightly slanted, and his mouth was slightly pointed upwards. Though Layfon''s gaze didn''t completely move from L?vateinn''s body, still¡­¡­


    Looking at Lintence''s expression for a moment, he was smiling?


    "¡­¡­Though this kind of method isn''t too bad, we''re wasting too much time."


    The steel threads brought sound to Layfon''s ears, who was once again carrying out close combat with L?vateinn.


    "Remove your steel threads from the cocoon."


    Lintence said.


    Layfon used the moment when he retreated to take out his steel threads from the cocoon, and in order not to obstruct Lintence, he returned his Sapphire Dite to its unrestored state.


    "Grab any opportunity yourself."


    The words that Lintence said showed that he was thinking that if one person could resolve this alone then that person should do so. Layfon changed his internal Kei to external Kei, and then surveyed the situation.


    Lintence''s movements were very fast.


    The ground beneath his feet began to sway, and the cocoon changed.


    The place where Layfon and Lintence were moved apart from the place where L?vateinn was.


    "I won''t let you go!"


    Layfon released external Kei towards L?vateinn who was preparing to escape from the gap that had appeared.


    But even if there was a gap, she couldn''t escape like that. Lintence''s Kei filled this place, forming a wall.


    After L?vateinn was blocked by Lintence''s Kei, she was sent flying by Layfon''s external Kei. She returned to the cocoon that had begun shrinking.


    Like a bag being closed shut, the cocoon surrounding L?vateinn became smaller and smaller.


    External-type Kei variant, Sougenkyouku Houraku.


    Lintence''s Kei continuously exploded inside the cocoon. The cocoon that surrounded L?vateinn with the same shape as her body swelled up because of the high pressure produced from the continuous blasts.


    Before the heat inside, anything would be incinerated no matter what it was¡­¡­ that should have been how things went.


    But, Layfon and Lintence hadn''t quickly carried out this move. Even if the cocoon had already completed its form.


    They had also said before, that they didn''t believe it would succeed.


    And that way of thinking was still the same now.


    Releasing external Kei, after sending L?vateinn back into the cocoon, Layfon quickly restored the Sapphire Dite to the steel threads, creating a new cocoon with L?vateinn as the center.


    In this period Lintence used a Kei technique. The steel threads that he wove didn''t let a bit of heat leak outwards. But, the strong vibrations of Kei battered Layfon.


    Lintence''s technique had been completed, and had been unleashed. Nothing could exist that could withstand this move.


    But, his heart was still filled with anxiety.


    At the same time that Layfon''s cocoon completed, Lintence opened his cocoon, releasing the remaining heat, forming flame that spread in all directions.


    "Ugh!"


    The flame and heat that swelled out with surprising momentum pressed against the cocoon Layfon had created, trying to escape outside from the gaps between the steel threads.


    Layfon watched the gaps that the flames flew out from.


    Even if he felt that there wasn''t anything that could live through this situation, he still wanted to rely on his own eyes to confirm.


    But, she was there.


    Inside the inferno was shown a dark shadow that was trying to stand up.


    "Layfon!"


    "Okay!"


    Layfon tensely shot out a reply to Lintence''s shout, quickly understanding his meaning.


    In this situation, in this position, in this construction, there was only one thing he could do, because he had originally planned this.


    The cocoon formed by the steel threads pushed the heat back to the center. Layfon''s Kei endlessly rushed through his Kei vein, almost as if trying to ignite it, forming the Kei of Composite Blast.


    The cocoon was shrunk in a moment, covering the heat, and Kei explosions occurred.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant, Sougenkyouku Houraku.


    At the same time as the explosions were produced, the steel threads received extremely great pressure. What held this back was also Layfon''s Kei. Coordinated with the explosions inside, the steel threads simultaneously released external Kei inwards. The forceful skill that further increased the limits of the explosion''s might required mental preparation.


    "Guah¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­"


    Layfon made painful gasps, releasing the steel threads. Compared to Lintence, the time that Layfon had held out could be said to be nothing.


    Even so, if the cocoon was released the heat would expand outwards, sending Layfon flying.


    Before he was scorched by his own Kei technique, Lintence''s steel threads formed a defensive formation blocking the heat.


    The flames licking the space before him were pushed back, and Lintence''s steel threads once again formed a cocoon, wrapping up the heat.


    The third Houraku. If this time succeeded, then perhaps the confidence that Layfon and Lintence didn''t feel would grow out.


    They looked forward to this.


    But¡­¡­ that also meant they were convinced that even up to now they hadn''t been able to defeat her.


    They could feel that even now, L?vateinn still existed in the center of the technique''s flames.


    Inauspicious thoughts mixed into the gaps of his thinking, becoming black ink and spreading outwards.


    While he threw that way of thinking out of his head, Lintence completed his steel thread cocoon.


    The cocoon once again sealed off the heat¡­¡­


    But.


    Everything stopped.


    "!!!"


    Layfon was unable to make a sound.


    The cocoon had essentially finished, and its center was glowing red by the overflowing heat.


    The final touch.


    Yes, before he gave the cocoon the final touch, that thing emerged.


    It looked like it had broken through the heat and appeared.


    But, though it seemed like that, it really wasn''t, and Layfon also understood this.


    It was a thing that had suddenly appeared before the cocoon.


    It had suddenly appeared, and then grabbed Lintence''s steel threads.


    "Tch."


    Lintence clicked his tongue and released the cocoon.


    The heat overflowed, flames scattering outwards. The pressurized heat made Layfon only able to retreat backwards.


    At the same time, that thing''s figure appeared.


    No, it should be said that it created a figure.


    While it burned, it restored itself to its original state.


    Its hair burned as it regenerated its bones, flesh, and then was covered by skin. Its eyes ignored the heat of the flames, making Layfon shiver thinking of what would come next.


    "As expected, the methods we''ve always used won''t work."


    He wove words from his originally tightly shut lips.


    "But, I have no reason to fight with you."


    Layfon and the others were currently standing in a reinforced area underground. The area underground the palace was empty except for some machinery and passageways leading to other facilities, so it was a suitable place for the cocoon just now.


    And now, that cocoon was no longer there.


    L?vateinn who had returned to her original state began falling with the flames.


    "Wait!"


    After a moment of pause, Layfon chased after L?vateinn who descended with a trail of fire, also descending.


    Lintence also followed behind.


    He used the reinforcements and passageways to chase L?vateinn while using his steel threads to search the surroundings.


    Layfon felt that L?vateinn who descended with a trail of fire would simply continue going down to the depths of the city.


    But, he definitely couldn''t let her succeed.


    Even if she had made some detours, he feared that in the end she would arrive at her destination.


    At that end point was a huge, dome-shaped building.


    It wasn''t the Mechanical Department. It was a place connected under the Mechanical Department.


    In the building before him, Layfon didn''t feel the heat and noise that he had experienced countless times in the Mechanical Department of Zuellni.


    Then it could be that inside there was Saya, who Harpe had spoken about.


    Since they couldn''t see the Queen here, that meant that she was inside.


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    She should definitely be inside.


    "Huah!"


    Layfon yelled and released external Kei.


    His external Kei formed a flying line of flame, touching L?vateinn.


    But, something blocked his external Kei when it struck, and it wasn''t able to make her path change.


    She continued to fall.


    L?vateinn''s head hit the dome-shaped roof. A tragedy resulting from falling at high speed¡­¡­ that kind of thing couldn''t happen to her.


    It was uncertain whether her head actually touched the roof or not¡­¡­ The moment she reached that kind of subtle distance, a hole opened in the roof, drawing L?vateinn inside.


    Layfon and Lintence also followed behind, diving into the building.


    ¡ó


    The vibrations came closer and closer.


    Leerin looked at the roof above her head.


    In this almost completely dark space, the ceiling seemed buried in the darkness. So she could only give up, lowering her gaze again.


    The giant bed that had been here before had disappeared.


    After it disappeared, this place had become a wide space with only darkness.


    What was this person doing in this kind of place?


    Leerin thought, looking at Saya next to her.


    "Don''t think about anything, just stay here."


    "Eh¡­¡­"


    Suddenly being told this made Leerin jump.


    "Because you seemed very concerned."


    "Well, I''m indeed a little concerned¡­¡­"


    Because her thoughts seemed to have been seen through, Leerin had a bit of trouble calming down.


    "There''s no problem. Everyone will have the same doubts. As evidence, that Queen also has the same kind of expression."


    "Ah, I''ve been seen through?"


    Nearby on the other side of Saya, Alsheyra made an uncomfortable face.


    "Yeah~ Because of the hard work of those Heaven''s Blades'', this place is more boring than I had thought."


    Alsheyra tilted her head as if to hide her embarrassment.


    "So I thought of that kind of thing. Sorry, sorry."


    It was too imprudent, but this person''s words were normally like that.


    Leerin let out a sigh, looking forwards.


    The sound of vibrations got louder and louder. L?vateinn was truly drawing closer to this place.


    That was happening.


    "Is everyone alright?"


    There were no Psychokinesis flakes here. No, there had been flakes accompanying them through midway, but now they had already lost their power, and the sound no longer reached.


    What had the situation been like when she had come here before? Had Delbone''s flakes been here?


    She couldn''t remember.


    Moreover it was a very ordinary notion for Delbone''s flakes to be here, and even if she couldn''t see them, she felt that they would have been there.


    "That''s impossible."


    While she was thinking about other things, Alsheyra said this.


    Her tone that sounded extremely cheerful made Leerin speechless.


    "Since she can come here, that means that they have all been defeated, Leerin. Even if we cobbled together twelve people, that thing still escaped like that. I originally never planned to pick those kinds of idiots who made such a stupid mistake~"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    That made sense.


    But, but¡­¡­


    "Battle is a kind of contract. You live and you die. Of course there''s space in between, and you can''t cleanly decide between the two outcomes at once, but regardless of the outcome, it will happen to one of the two. If there is battle, there will be people who get injured, and people who die. Heaven''s Blade successors cannot be exceptions. Of course, we are the same."


    "I also understand that kind of thing."


    The cruel reality flowed out of Alsheyra''s lips, and Leerin stubbornly stopped her.


    "So I''m saying that I want to end it here."


    She shouldn''t just dried out waiting here.


    In the beginning, she should have stood on the battlefield.


    In that case, her mood wouldn''t have become like it was now.


    "If you wouldn''t die¡­¡­ many people definitely would have that kind of opinion, but the Heaven''s Blades wouldn''t feel happy."


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    "But unfortunately, I don''t have time to explain."


    Leerin also understood this.


    A vibration even greater than before happened nearby.


    A great vibration made this entire building rock, and now there was no longer time to chat leisurely. Leerin gulped, waiting for what would happen in the next moment.


    Everything began with silence.


    Rather, it should be said that it made no sounds while infiltrating the building.


    "Welcome¡­¡­ stranger!"


    Alsheyra yelled, shooting external Kei from her hands.


    The external Kei bullets that had been compressed by the Queen''s strong power painted an unpredictable path, drawing in on the falling object.


    It should have died¡­¡­


    But, the light of the external Kei bullets didn''t become explosions, but passed through the hole in the ceiling, still drawing an inexplicable trajectory as they flew outwards.


    The thing that was falling dropped on the ground.


    The thing that fell down head-first turned its body the second before coming in contact with the ground, landing in front of Leerin and the others.


    Landing quietly.


    Moreover, it was a pretty girl.


    From the appearance, she was slightly older than Leerin, a beautiful person with a unfeeling attitude.


    She had seen her through the black cat once before. At that time, she should have been the same age as Leerin, and Leerin did not know what had happened in between.


    But, the fact that she was here wouldn''t change.


    She was L?vateinn.


    The source that distorted the world of Leerin and the others.


    That way of thinking burst inside Leerin''s mind like sparks, and then Alsheyra by her side stood before her.


    "Really¡­¡­ Die!"


    The Queen spoke while once again using Kei bullets.


    As expected, they weren''t able to hit.


    L?vateinn drew slightly closer in the same posture as she had landed in, and the Kei bullets simply passed through her.


    The moment the Kei bullets passed through her, L?vateinn''s entire body was covered in flames. Though it was unknown what methods she used, it seemed that she hadn''t been able to completely avoid the bullets.


    Seeing L?vateinn who burned as she drew closer, Leerin''s thinking stopped.


    A sense of loathing that hadn''t emerged from her heart since the moment she saw L?vateinn was released and fixed in place.


    In that period, the situation unfolded at high speed.


    Alsheyra threw out her fist towards the burning L?vateinn. The fist broke through the air, spreading out shockwaves. Waves of mindless destruction succeeded in pushing L?vateinn backwards.


    But, this definitely wasn''t a deadly blow.


    Something new followed from the ceiling.


    Countless things flickering with light covered L?vateinn, and Leerin looked at them, quickly understanding that these things were steel threads.


    The glowing things were weapons. They became countless slashes assaulting L?vateinn.


    But, they were of no use.


    The slashes passed through L?vateinn''s body, but as expected, though her entire body gave off light, that was it.


    And¡­¡­ Ahh, and¡­¡­


    That wasn''t the only thing in pursuit.


    She didn''t know why, Leerin had that kind of feeling. The battle presence she felt from above her head made Leerin have that kind of feeling.


    So she felt that ''that person'' was here.


    Whether it was that she didn''t want to see him, or that she didn''t want to be seen by him, Leerin couldn''t figure out.


    The things she had once set her determination upon might be inconsistent.


    Heaven''s Blade Art, Silent Flash.


    Along with the steel threads, the next thing that fell was a heavy and slow Kei that seemed as if it wanted to crush the entire dazzling battle.


    But, at the same time that L?vateinn avoided the double attack of the Queen and the steel threads, this slow Kei technique had already appeared in front of her. It should already be an unavoidable state.


    As if the situation''s development had been read, the specially configured Kei technique came in contact with L?vateinn, releasing huge amounts of external Kei.


    Exploding, blasting, bursting.


    The originally dim space was illuminated by endless, consecutive intense light.


    But her eyes weren''t unable to see the thing because of this.


    But the flickering light made the entire process seem like a slow-motion scene, deeply imprinting itself in Leerin''s eyes.


    That person who descended during the process of the explosions moved in front of Leerin before the aftermath, guarding Leerin from the explosion.


    "Why¡­"


    Surprise released her feeling of loathing. Leerin questioned that back.


    "Didn''t I say it was already enough, that it was no use for you to come again."


    Yes.


    She had said this.


    They could no longer return to how they were before, and he should have become free.


    He should have already been freed from Leerin''s curse some time before, and wouldn''t have suffered any effects.


    Hadn''t Leerin come to this place because she had decided so?


    "Nn, I heard that."


    He replied.


    The reply was too simple.


    A surprising reply.


    "Then¡­¡­!"


    "But, those aren''t my own thoughts."


    He said this.


    So directly.


    So forcefully.


    "But, that kind of reason can''t stop me from wanting to protect my family."


    That was what he said.


    Layfon said this.


    "What¡­¡­"


    Leerin spoke.


    She couldn''t say any more when she reached halfway.


    Family.


    Yes, family.


    Because she had no blood relatives, it was natural that there was no such thing for Leerin regardless of who the other party was.


    There was Leerin, there was her adoptive father, there were sisters and brothers, but no one of this society had that kind of natural link with her.


    But to Leerin, these people were her most important family.


    It was because of that word that she had made her decision.


    And now, he tried to destroy Leerin''s determination.


    Using the same reason to wreck it.


    She couldn''t control her hatred towards him.


    As if making her originally cold and hardened heart dissolve, she couldn''t stop her hostility towards him.


    "It''s only Layfon¡­¡­"


    She could only look at his back.


    But, she felt that he was smiling.


    She felt that she had once again seen his somewhat troubled smile that only showed on the corners of his mouth.


    There was no longer anything to fear.


    Leerin thought this.

 Volume 22, 4 — Each Others Battles

    Volume 22, Chapter 4: Each Others'' Battles


    Down below, endlessly advancing underground¡­¡­


    Karian''s steps continued moving downwards on the stairs. The sound of him stepping on the metal staircase echoed in the empty space underground.


    He didn''t know when the lights that illuminated the surroundings had disappeared. Now the only light source was the white ball of light ahead of him that was guiding his advance.


    "Young Master¡­¡­"


    She should be unable to see that light source. What goal was she moving forwards for? It didn''t seem like the surroundings were that dark.


    Or perhaps the scene surrounding them was one that only Karian could see.


    Were the guardians of the other side peering over at them? That kind of doubt couldn''t help but appear.


    But, Karian was completely confident that this cluster of light before him belonged to an Electronic Fairy.


    He was being led.


    To where?


    "Young Master, are you alright?"


    "It''s alright, just trust me for now."


    "I trust you, but¡­¡­"


    Karian didn''t feel the confusion of Stania behind him at all. Right now he was focused fully on what was before him, and he could no longer feel other emotions. Karian only walked downwards without stopping.


    Did the unnatural stairs heading down before him truly belong to this city? It made one think that it was unreliable and dangerous.


    Other than the ball of light guiding him, he couldn''t see anything.


    Since he couldn''t see downwards, he feared that if he raised his head he wouldn''t be able to see the place where he first entered this place.


    "Young Master¡­¡­"


    Stania''s voice was full of anxiety. If there were a battle, then she wouldn''t be very suited for the situation.


    Even so, Karian still stepped on the stairs going down.


    Going down without stopping.


    Not long after Stania''s hand seemed to have grabbed on to the clothes on Karian''s back¡­¡­


    "Uh."


    The light disappeared.


    Just as he thought this, the next light appeared.


    The light spread out as if they were looking into the night sky.


    This wasn''t the only change.


    The underground space that had oppressed the two up till now and given them a kind of enclosed feeling suddenly disappeared. It gave a kind of feeling like being released, and the presence of the metal frame that had originally surrounded them also disappeared.


    The light spreading out above their heads swept away the darkness, and Stania behind him seemed to have also seen this.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Stania muttered.


    "Can you see it too?"


    "Yes¡­¡­ but, what''s going on?"


    Hearing Stania''s reply, Karian could firmly believe that the thing he saw was not a hallucination, and his heart relaxed slightly.


    But, he couldn''t find a clue that could correctly reply to her question.


    Though he didn''t have any reason to worry either.


    Because after this he would be able to understand.


    "Well, next¡­¡­"


    Karian once again looked at the surroundings.


    There was no one else in this space filled with illuminated night other than Karian and Stania.


    "We don''t know what will happen next, I guess?"


    The target of Karian''s question was the light that had guided them. Even if it had disappeared without a trace, things couldn''t have just ended like that.


    After letting Karian and Stania see the scene in front of them, things wouldn''t end like this.


    Changes happened quickly.


    The light once again flashed before their eyes.


    "Ugh-"


    Strong light made the two unable to help but use their hands to block their eyes, and through the flow of the air, Karian felt Stania stand in front of him. Stania had moved like this to guard him.


    But, this blinding light didn''t continue for too long. Though the light hadn''t completely disappeared, it was no longer blinding to the degree where they couldn''t open their eyes.


    "¡­¡­Who is it!?"


    Stania''s stern voice showed that changes had happened.


    After opening his eyes, Karian saw it.


    It was light.


    Though it wasn''t enough to force him to shut his eyes, it was still a bit blinding.


    It wasn''t the white light that had guided Karian, but rather blue light.


    The origin of this light had taken shape and stood there.


    It was a person.


    No, though its external appearance was very close, it wasn''t a human.


    "An Electronic Fairy¡­¡­"


    "Eh!?"


    Karian muttered, and Stania made a surprised sound when she heard it.


    It wasn''t Zuellni there. What had appeared in the blue light was a translucent female body. Light cloth-like objects floated by the woman''s side. Two protrusions extended out of her naturally curling hair, making her extremely noticeable. They were animal ears. Things that seemed like animal skins were wrapped around the waist of this being that looked like a woman, but it was actually one of her many tails.


    So beautiful, and so dignified. The woman''s gaze had a strength that pushed Karian back.


    "Who are you?"


    Karian asked carefully.


    "I''m the mother of your hometown, children."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Saintberg."


    Hearing Karian''s words, the woman''s expression softened slightly.


    That name belonged to the city that Karian had been born in.


    "Why? Is this¡­¡­?"


    After raising his doubts, Karian thought of the special information network between Electronic Fairies he had once heard of that had been called En.


    But, even so, it wasn''t a reason for the Electronic Fairy Saintberg to have appeared here.


    "No¡­¡­ then, is this inside En space?"


    "What truly keen thinking. That''s how it is, my child."


    Saintberg who confirmed his thinking had already turned her back to them.


    "Right now we will begin an important meeting. As a result of a proposal by myself and several others, we have decided to let you attend this meeting."


    "Meeting? ¡­¡­So?"


    "Then¡­¡­ the situation might be as you have thought."


    In the depths ahead of the vaguely-speaking Saintberg, several new lights appeared. These were all Electronic Fairies with unusual humanoid shapes.


    The light of the emerging Electronic Fairies slowly gathered in this space, forming a circle.


    "As long as you are here, regardless of where you are you can hear every sound and see every thing. Just watch from the side for now."


    After saying this, Saintberg also entered the circle of Electronic Fairies.


    Karian and Stania had been left behind, only able to silently watch Saintberg move far away.


    Their mixed emotions still hadn''t calmed down.


    Moreover, there was still an incredulous mood.


    "Young Master¡­¡­ this isn''t a dream?"


    "Yes, it''s definitely not."


    Responding to Stania''s question, Karian once again rectified his mood, looking around again.


    The light that had gathered in this vast space¡­¡­ the number of Electronic Fairies wasn''t very great.


    It wasn''t very great¡­¡­ More correctly, it was much less than the number Karian had thought.


    Though it hadn''t been a year since he had left Zuellni, he had already been to quite a few cities through the roaming buses.


    Considering the number of cities he had been to, the number of Electronic Fairies gathered here counted as small.


    If the Electronic Fairies gathered here, their goals were the same as what Karian was thinking¡­¡­ That was a prerequisite.


    But with that hypothesis¡­¡­ that expectation, he could confirm that he was correct.


    The Electronic Fairies here were Electronic Fairies of cities that Karian had been to when he was spreading information and images of the crisis.


    "Then everyone, is it about time to begin?"


    Saintberg said this.


    The responses of the other Electronic Fairies weren''t sounds. But, Karian somewhat understood what was represented by the blinking lights.


    "What we want to discuss is obviously the battle that began not too long ago in Grendan."


    Hearing Saintberg''s words, Karian''s entire body couldn''t help but shake. It took his entire strength to simply nod at Stania''s light call of ''Young Master!'' from behind.


    "Oh¡­¡­ so it''s already begun."


    That kind of nightmarish battle had begun in Grendan again.


    They could also win this time.


    But perhaps they would be defeated.


    The fighting power that they had gathered in order to not be defeated, what would happen if it lost?


    Because he had those kinds of thoughts, Karian couldn''t stop traveling.


    The results of this journey would now be revealed. Karian was already so tense that he forgot to exhale the air that he gulped down.


    "What does the information coming from Grendan say?"


    Other Electronic Fairies asked, and Saintberg shook her head.


    "The situation isn''t that simple."


    Saintbert spoke.


    "The conditions change continuously. Grendan''s pure-blood holders are currently beginning to fight, and also, the mother''s secret plan has also completed the transition to the next-generation successor, and is currently preparing to depart for Grendan."


    Grendan''s pure-blood holders¡­¡­ That should mean the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Then, what did the ''mother''s secret plan'' mean?


    That was information that Karian didn''t know, and moreover he couldn''t even speculate.


    But, the situation that Karian had always been bringing up had already happened, and the strength that had been prepared for it had truly begun moving.


    Then, what about the preparations that Karian had made?


    He looked at Saintberg, and the Electronic Fairies'' talk still continued.


    "There''s no reason to discuss the trends of the battle. It is already too late to decide according to the developments of the situation like we have done up to now. Right now the decision we should make is to act or not to act."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "This is only a precaution, and it''s still quite a late precaution. An action like taking precautions after waiting for an illness to be confirmed is something that would be spurned by an insurance company. But it''s a peculiar situation this time, because the policyholders began insuring after creating the insurance company themselves."


    "That''s quite the metaphor."


    The one who said this was an old Electronic Fairy that looked like a tree. Things like tree branches grew out everywhere from his body, and green leaves would float down lightly seemingly at any time.


    "In terms of significance, it''s a similar thing to insurance. But, there''s Grendan and our mother. There''s already these two preparations, and they''re all extremely strong. Since it''s called insurance, then at the least we should prepare side by side with them, no matter what. But, can we do that?"


    "Nn?"


    "We probably can''t."


    The other Electronic Fairies'' thoughts were the same as the words of the old-looking Electronic Fairy.


    "Then what should we do next?"


    It wasn''t Saintberg who said this, but a new voice.


    It sounded like the voice of a girl even younger than Saintberg, and words that seemed as if they were managing the old man resounded in the vast space.


    "If both preparations are defeated, will we be destroyed without having done anything?"


    A warm voice entered Karian''s ears, but there was a strong force contained inside that warmth.


    Karian cast his gaze downwards, and then once again looked into the group of lights.


    After looking carefully, a shape surrounded by the lights was clearly revealed.


    A young girl.


    A young girl that Karian had seen before.


    "Zuellni."


    She was there, and had begun speaking to the other Electronic Fairies.


    "Though it''s correct to assign things to those who can complete them. However, are we currently in a position where we can do other things only after completing the mission given to us?"


    "Is there anything we can do?"


    The old man asked. He seemed to be the representative of the opposing faction.


    "Isn''t it only because he trusts that there are still things he can do that he continues to travel and that we gathered here?"


    "Hmm."


    Touching his beard, the old man turned his gaze to Karian.


    Though he had the external appearance of an old man, his gaze was filled with youthful heat. The age relationship between his external appearance and his mind should be different from humans, and Karian must have been bound by human common sense, getting an incorrect feeling.


    While he was puzzled by that incorrect feeling, Karian was unknowingly surrounded by the Electronic Fairies'' light.


    "When¡­¡­"


    Stania behind him made a surprised sound.


    Had they been the ones moving? Or had the other parties moved? Regardless of which, it had occurred at a speed that the Military Artist Stania hadn''t noticed.


    "Then please ask him to explain."


    The old man spoke.


    Gazes focused on Karian.


    A sudden weight oppressed Karian''s body. He who had made speeches countless times to audiences before as the Student Council president of Zuellni was now enduring a completely different kind of tension from before.


    What really was this weight?


    "It''s the weight of lives."


    At the same time as Karian put his hand on his chest, a voice sounded.


    Zuellni was by his side.


    The light that covered her body also covered Karian.


    A warm feeling spread out from the center of his body, letting Karian feel that the weight pressing down on him gradually lightened.


    "It''s because of your hard work that we have this meeting today."


    Zuellni said warmly.


    "¡­¡­Things wouldn''t have become like this either if it weren''t for you telling me the situation that one day."


    Karian replied, and after listening, Zuellni showed an innocent smile befitting of her external appearance of a young girl.


    That day, after that nightmarish day when Zuellni and Grendan came in contact, Karian had come in contact with various things. In a laboratory, he witnessed a girl awakening from a deep sleep that had continued until then, and had learned everything that was happening to the world in the Academy City''s Mechanical Department from Zuellni.


    Why would Zuellni tell him this?


    After hearing Zuellni''s words, Karian had asked her.


    "I haven''t only told this to you."


    She had replied like that.


    Though it was very short, in the history of the Academy City, she had already told this to several students.


    But as expected, they didn''t know what to do unless the crisis was appearing right by them, and it seemed that there was no one who could come up with tactics to confront it.


    "If it were a Military Artist, then maybe it would be enough if they decided to fight."


    At that time, she had said this.


    "But, is it enough for a normal person who is not a Military Artist to just not know anything?"


    Her pure doubt, like a child''s, was given to Karian.


    The right to decide had been given to Karian.


    Zuellni had probably told these things to those who could do something.


    But, she only conveyed it, nothing more.


    It was prohibited for the Electronic Fairies to tell people of the world''s crisis that had always been a hidden secret.


    Zuellni usually couldn''t speak because of this.


    "Why would you do this?"


    Karian who knew these things asked Zuellni.


    There were already sufficient preparations to face the world''s crisis, and it should be that there wasn''t anything else they could do, and moreover he didn''t have that power.


    It wouldn''t be strange for the people preparing for the fate of this world to have already considered everything.


    But then, why would Zuellni tell Karian about this?


    Could it be that she only wanted to spread anxiety?


    "Whether you like it or not, as long as there''s a possibility, it''s better to tell this to those who will worry about the world. Because this is the city filled with possibilities."


    Zuellni had said this with a naive expression.


    The Academy City.


    A city filled with possibilities.


    Yes, perhaps there were indeed innumerable possibilities gathered there.


    But because of that, because she was the Electronic Fairy of the Academy City, Zuellni had thought of acting like that.


    "You''re really a foolish person."


    Karian had said this, but he himself had made his determination.


    He had determined to embark on his journey.


    He decided to go to many cities, to tell of the crisis of the world to many people.


    Even if Karian couldn''t think of any strategy on his own, perhaps there were people who could. Perhaps they had some special means.


    Even if their strength wasn''t reliable as individuals, if they gathered together, perhaps they could do it.


    So, when Karian graduated, he embarked on a journey.


    Because of this, Karian was here now.


    Being surrounded by Electronic Fairies, in order to tilt the balance of their decision, Karian took a deep breath.


    Then, he spoke.


    In order to make all of them act, he wove his words.


    ¡ó


    Had L?vateinn been exhausted slightly¡­¡­ it truly couldn''t be told from her external appearance.


    Layfon felt the heat of the Dite grasped in his hand while he panted for breath¡­


    Leerin was behind him, and Lintence by his side, with the Queen slightly in front of them.


    Together, they faced the enemy, Vati Len.


    No, she was no longer the Vati that Layfon knew. She had become slightly taller than before, and the impression from her clothing had changed.


    She was L?vateinn. An enemy of this world since the world had been born.


    A battle machine that served someone who had been imprisoned in the moon.


    Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 L?vateinn.


    That was her.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He no longer had anything to say to her, and Layfon only watched L?vateinn in silence.


    As expected, she didn''t have any appearance of weariness.


    She only seemed to have a sliver of sorrow, looking expressionlessly at Leerin, and the black-clothed girl next to her.


    L?vateinn''s target should be the life of that girl called Saya.


    Though Layfon was still dubious whether that was truth or lies in this kind of situation, this world would be destroyed because of that girl''s death.


    This world had been created by that black-clothed girl.


    The world had already been split originally, and the world had crumbled because of fighting after being split. In order to protect the people who had fallen into the gap between worlds called the Zero Territory, Saya had acted as a container that was created, which was the current world.


    Harpe had said this when they were on the road to Grendan.


    The concepts in his words were too huge, making it hard to believe.


    But regardless of whether Layfon believed or not, the situation had continued unfolding according to that information. Countless people and Electronic Fairies had prepared to protect the world, and enemies like L?vateinn had appeared.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors were gathered for that goal, the Queen had become the strongest existence because of this, and the peculiar power inside Leerin definitely also existed for this.


    Then, L?vateinn had appeared here to eliminate Saya.


    It had nothing to do with Layfon''s feelings. They wouldn''t stop the situation regardless of what unfolded, and now, this kind of situation had already come to be.


    If he didn''t do anything, then the situation would unknowingly develop into something that Layfon was unable to match.


    Layfon was here because he felt that wouldn''t do.


    Whether he believed or not, that was the most meaningless question to Layfon.


    There was a being here who could overturn all of his doubts.


    There was a reason here that was able to make Layfon act.


    Right now he only needed to respond to this reality.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright."


    Layfon nodded his head after speaking softly.


    He didn''t hate this kind of method of switching moods.


    Actually, it should be said that he relied on switching moods to live to the present.


    The person before him could be the neighbor or a classmate of his, but right now it was no longer that way.


    Since right now she was threatening Leerin who was both his family and his childhood friend, as well as the enemy who endangered the people of his hometown.


    He had to deal with the cold reality that she had to be gotten rid of.


    Letting his opponent live while at the same time allowing himself to remain intact¡­¡­ Layfon''s power was insufficient to pursue that kind of ending.


    "Next~ up¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra standing before him pointed a finger. Though Layfon couldn''t see from behind her back, her voice was sufficient for him to understand clearly that she was extremely pleased.


    "No one will come anymore, right? Then¡­¡­ It''s about time to make a scene."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    L?vateinn didn''t make any response.


    In a moment, Kei sprang up as if covering the skin on his face, and sparks scattered in front of Layfon. Something must have come in contact with that defensive Kei.


    A similar scene appeared in front of Lintence.


    Leerin behind him was also the same.


    The disappearing light told Layfon that he couldn''t take his gaze away from what was ahead of him. Layfon only silently accepted the changes that occurred, and gathered his mind to watch the Queen''s next action.


    A hurricane of Kei formed with the Queen as its center, and this situation was just from her increasing her Kei. Layfon endured the hurricane in order to keep from being blown away.


    "Let''s go."


    Layfon heard a muttering sound inconsistent with the Queen''s normal style.


    In a moment, the Queen''s slender body had disappeared.


    Layfon barely caught the afterimage that her black hair left behind. But, his eyes didn''t catch her movements until after the Queen once again appeared in front of L?vateinn.


    Facing the suddenly-appearing Alsheyra, L?vateinn still reacted calmly.


    Evading the fist that was struck out, and blocking the simultaneous kick.


    As expected, it was impossible to use his eyes to catch the process of these stances being formed. It seemed as if their movements stopped for a moment, being played frame-by-frame.


    Though she had blocked the kick, it didn''t mean that the attack''s momentum had been completely stopped. L?vateinn was kicked flying all the way to the wall.


    Though L?vateinn had been smashed into the wall, her figure quickly appeared again.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But she didn''t counterattack.


    L?vateinn who emerged from the hole in the wall turned her neck as if examining her body.


    Her appearance seemed very surprised.


    "Haha."


    As expected, the voice that Alsheyra let out was filled with a joyful air, but Layfon didn''t have the leisure to feel pleasure in this situation.


    That disparity shouldn''t only be a gap of strength, because such a thing could also be seen in Savaris.


    To her, this battlefield was a rare one that wouldn''t end with a single strike of hers.


    "Let me have some fun again."


    At the same time as she spoke, the Queen''s body had already disappeared.


    The Queen who moved in front of L?vateinn opened her offensive with a fist. The weapon in L?vateinn''s hand was smashed after a single blow, and this forced her to choose to endure the Queen''s assault.


    Bouncing shockwaves were everywhere underground. Moreover the entire underground space was shaking, and the noises as the metal creaked under pressure gave a very inauspicious premonition.


    "¡­¡­Is it alright? The city."


    "You also saw things above, how could it be alright."


    With a sentence, Lintence overturned the thing that Layfon had been worrying about.


    "¡­¡­It''s fine as long as the shelters don''t have trouble?"


    "We should think that way."


    As long as the city''s residents inside the shelters were alright, that meant the city''s death wasn''t important. It was currently that much of a severe situation.


    But, from his face it could be seen that he had other things that he worried about. No, Layfon wasn''t clear on whether Lintence was worried about something or not. They were currently in a battle, but Lintence''s slightly grim face made Layfon unable to help but think of that kind of thing.


    In the worst situation the shelter might not even be left. He feared that Lintence also had that kind of thought.


    This battlefield had that degree of intensity.


    A battle to make Lintence, the strongest Heaven''s Blade successor, make that kind of troubled decision.


    But¡­¡­


    "We really can''t go back on guarding the shelters."


    Layfon said.


    "My family is still in there."


    His brothers were inside. Since he hadn''t seen him fighting, then his adoptive father was definitely also inside.


    Just like protecting Leerin, protecting them was very important to Layfon.


    "¡­¡­Protecting the city''s residents is the obligation of Military Artists."


    Lintence used a low-spirited voice to respond.


    "Yes."


    Hearing his master''s words, Layfon nodded his head. His consciousness returned to the battle. This extraordinarily high-speed battle made it so that just following them with his eyes was tiring for Layfon.


    But, if he wasn''t suited for the battle in front of him at this moment, then right now he didn''t have any use here.


    Raising his Kei, flowing as much Kei as he could into his body. Until his mind cried out, he endlessly quickened his movement ability, in order to be able to chase the Queen''s battle.


    He saw it.


    Layfon saw Alsheyra and L?vateinn tapping off the walls that surrounding the underground space as they engaged each other in an endless midair battle.


    It wasn''t short afterimages, but rather he clearly saw their movements.


    "¡­¡­But whether I can do that or not is something else."


    To be able to follow their movements with his eyes and to be able to pursue them were two completely different things.


    But even so, Layfon could feel around for some action that he could take.


    The powers of these two weren''t comparable. Though right now wasn''t a leisurely time, he did have time to think.


    He had to use this time as well as possible.


    A long battle would be useless to them, and regardless of what they did they had to find a way to finish the opponent in one strike.


    But in that case, they would have to prepare a huge Kei technique.


    And they really didn''t want to use that kind of destructive force in this underground facility so close to the Mechanical Department.


    "What should we do¡­¡­"


    Just as Layfon was still thinking about these things.


    "Haha, Grendan!"


    The joyful Alsheyra called out a name.


    As if responding to the call, a four-footed beast appeared not far from Layfon.


    A mysterious beast whose entire body was covered with glowing light¡­¡­ the Electronic Fairy Grendan.


    The Electronic Fairy responding to the Queen''s call made a bestial howl, and then a ball of light appeared on its head.


    By the time that Layfon saw the light before him was being compressed, it had already suddenly flown out.


    Flying towards Alsheyra.


    The Queen deftly caught the rapidly-flying light, revealing its shape.


    A spear.


    Though its external appearance seemed very plain, the energy of an Electronic Fairy indeed composed this spear.


    As the Queen flowed her own Kei into it, waves of Kei spread outwards with the Queen as the center.


    Every time, the spear became even sturdier than before. The originally light-blue colored spear slowly became red.


    The battle didn''t stop as the spear continuously changed. Sweeping with the spear point, striking with the spear haft, and then using her feet to kick to widen the distance, and finally casting the spear out towards L?vateinn from far away.


    Layfon had felt this kind of Kei color and vibration before.


    This light had ended the battle in Grendan before.


    The destructive light that stimulated Layfon''s memories was drawn towards L?vateinn''s body.


    ¡­¡­One moment before, L?vateinn who was still flying through the air reached her hand out to the light.


    She opened her fingers, as if she wanted to grab the spear.


    Regardless of the speed or her posture, L?vateinn couldn''t possibly succeed at what she was doing. Layfon had felt in the battle before that the attack this time contained enough might to be called certain death.


    But, L?vateinn grabbed the spear.


    Starting from the moment it had been cast out, the spear had abandoned maintaining its form, and after L?vateinn touched it, the energy contained inside was released in the form of explosions, making the light swell up.


    But, it still needed some time before it reached full capacity.


    In that short moment, L?vateinn didn''t completely catch the spear, but changed its trajectory, letting it continue to fly out.


    "What!"


    Facing that kind of unexpected development, Layfon couldn''t help but gape.


    In this case, then this side would be involved.


    "Ugh!"


    Layfon quickly moved to a position where he could block it for Leerin, pouring all of his Kei into defense.


    But, this time Layfon was worried more than necessary.


    The light of the explosion was bounced back before Layfon''s eyes.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    An invisible wall had blocked the explosions.


    "It''s Saya''s power."


    As the chaotic explosions blocked Layfon''s vision, Leerin spoke from behind him.


    "She has the power to create boundaries in this world."


    "Boundaries?"


    "Yes."


    Layfon turned his head to look at the nodding Leerin, and he didn''t really understand the meaning of ''boundaries''.


    She pretty much understood this by just looking at Layfon''s expression.


    "Nn¡­¡­ Roughly speaking, it''s a very strong defensive technique?"


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Spoken this way, it was easy to understand.


    "We only have this world because that power became great."


    "R, really¡­¡­"


    As expected, that aspect of things was still hard to understand.


    It was hard to understand, and even more difficult to accept.


    "I was created in an emergency shelter as a human, to be thrown into the Zero Territory."


    A new voice suddenly broke into the conversation of the two of them.


    It was Saya who had been silent up to now.


    "Because of chance, I met Airen, and then became as I am now, but originally I was only a machine."


    On the other side of the invisible wall, the force of the explosions slowly weakened.


    A great hole had been opened in the city, and the outside world could be seen at a glance. The earth hidden underneath the night and the city''s shadow was quickly covered by walls made of vine-like objects. The city''s emergency defense system had activated, and machinery proliferated and formed walls afterwards.


    "A machine¡­¡­"


    Hearing Saya''s words, Layfon turned backwards.


    On the other side of the invisible wall, the battle between Alsheyra and L?vateinn still continued.


    L?vateinn was also a machine.


    She had the form of a human, and had lived with Layfon and others, but she was still a machine.


    Because that was reality.


    Indeed, her body had changed.


    But, Layfon didn''t doubt that Vati who had lived with them wasn''t a human.


    "¡­¡­Machines will only complete their mission. They have no other doubts. They originally don''t have anything like thinking ability, and opposing their original mission is like opposing their reason for existence."


    Saya shouldn''t be able to tell what Layfon was thinking.


    But Saya still watched the battle while speaking.


    "If she was something like me with a single function, then her worries should probably be easily eliminated? The functions she possesses should be ''use the abilities you have been given to serve your master''. Because of that kind of mixed and vague function, she feels worried about her own existence."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Is that how it is?"


    Saya seemed to understand what she was talking about, but she also seemed to be a bit unclear.


    "She has wanted to become closer to human emotions since the beginning, those thoughts are hidden inside her. I can tell from her outward appearance."


    "Emotions?''


    "I mean the emotions of her creator. His desires were all mixed into the plan. That sort of lack of unity made her a bit unbalanced, I think that''s the reason."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The battle still continued. Layfon''s eyes were trying to catch the two fighters.


    But, Saya''s words caught his attention.


    "Though it''s groundless, that outward appearance is probably according to the person the designer was thinking of."


    Though Layfon thought about the words ''the person he was thinking of'' for a moment, he understood in a moment.


    "Being a machine whose one function being pursued is completely different from the other tormented her until now. So, she has always been searching."


    "Searching for what?"


    "Love."


    "Love¡­¡­?"


    "My love has never betrayed my function. But, her function leads to chaos in her love, that is why."


    The battle¡­¡­ still continued. The sounds of battle rocked the underground, probably shaking the entire city.


    All of the people in Grendan could probably hear these shocks.


    The sounds of the Queen fighting with the one who wanted to destroy the world.


    But, in those sounds, Layfon couldn''t help but feel a bit of sadness from a different perspective.


    "She endlessly betrays herself."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The battle continued.


    Alsheyra and L?vateinn used the underground as an arena, jumping and fighting back and forth. Shockwaves distorted the surrounding darkness, and the waves of Kei that spread out tormented the surrounding metal foundations.


    The battle between the two of them was indeed in a blind spot of the city.


    If it were above ground, then the current situation might be insignificant, but a battle so close to an important place like the Mechanical Department gave one a strange tension.


    "Layfon¡­¡­"


    As Layfon lost the optimal chance to act, Leerin''s voice came over.


    "Regardless of what that person hides¡­¡­"


    "I know. I understand as well."


    If they didn''t defeat L?vateinn, then the world would be destroyed. Layfon was very clear on that.


    After hearing Saya''s words, Layfon had indeed lost a chance to act.


    The black-clothed girl''s words made him think of Vati who had once lived with him in Zuellni, that had not been a lie.


    ''She wants to become closer to human?''


    He finally understood the meaning of ''Vati B''s words that he had heard from Felli.


    If he hadn''t understood anything, if L?vateinn stayed a simple enemy, then this would have been a much easier thing.


    But, things obviously wouldn''t become like that.


    "I know that she''s a being we must defeat."


    If he wanted to save Leerin who was caught in a whirlpool, that meant he would have to go fight.


    In order to be able to protect his family members, he could only do this.


    It was impossible for everyone to be able to obtain their desired outcome, he had known this for a long time. Clashes would happen all the time regardless of the stakes. Happiness wasn''t the same to everyone, and these things couldn''t fit together like a puzzle. In order for one person to be happy other people had to be discontent - that was a common thing.


    Layfon''s world was an obstacle to L?vateinn reaching her goal, so wanting to protect the world could only mean eliminating L?vateinn.


    Layfon wouldn''t know any method that could avoid battle.


    "I''ll go. I didn''t come here to run away."


    The labors he had undertaken before weren''t so he could experience a setback here.


    He hadn''t gotten Felli involved in this on purpose.


    Though she had said he didn''t need to concern himself with that, Layfon still felt guilty that he had involved her in these dangers, and pain seeped into his heart.


    Of course there was also warmth.


    He couldn''t ignore the throb he felt in his heart.


    It was something he couldn''t deceive himself about.


    Layfon''s focused his will into the solid sword hilt he grasped in his hand. Kei was already rushing through his body.


    The battle had already begun.


    "I can start at any time."


    "¡­¡­Really, then it''s about time to start moving."


    Lintence said this.


    "Do we have any tactics?"


    "Incinerate her after stopping her movements. Other than this, do we need anything else?"


    "¡­¡­Understood."


    In truth, there was only one way.


    Though he had originally thought that there could be some other way, he could only rely on Lintence if he had to catch up to the speed of the battle between Alsheyra and L?vateinn.


    "The Queen is even less fitting for the word cooperation than I am, so we can only think of some way to coordinate with her."


    "¡­¡­Understood."


    If he made a wrong step, he could be killed by the Queen''s fist.


    After making that kind of determination, Layfon jumped out.


    Passing through the invisible wall that Saya had created, he didn''t encounter any resistance. So, Layfon wasn''t clear whether he had actually passed through it or not.


    But, he was sure that he had crossed it.


    The Kei pressure permeating the battlefield almost blew away Layfon as he was leaping through the air. The surrounding airflow was chaotic because of the shockwaves produced in the battle of the two.


    With sometimes tailwind, sometimes a headwind, and sometimes wind blowing in opposite directions, Layfon searched for a way to jump closer to the two of them.


    But, the obstruction that the chaotic wind produced was more than Layfon had thought.


    "Damn."


    Layfon restored the Sapphire Dite to steel threads, and then created a surface to run on by spreading the steel threads out.


    As he got closer and closer to the battle, the pressure became greater, and he felt a sharp momentum from the shockwaves. Just trying to get closer was already risking his life.


    Layfon clenched his teeth, jumping in.


    "You''re in the way!"


    Alsheyra didn''t seem very pleased with Layfon and Lintence getting involved.


    But, that had nothing to do with Layfon and Lintence. After evading the Queen''s fist, his blade attacked L?vateinn in a flash.


    But the slash hadn''t hit L?vateinn, but rather flew through the empty air.


    However, Layfon wasn''t the only one who had entered the battle.


    Passing through the Kei pressure of the battle, countless soundless and presenceless spikes formed of steel threads attacked L?vateinn.


    Different from Alsheyra''s storm and Layfon who was pushed around by the strength chaotic airflow, it was a strike of another intruder who had quietly gotten close.


    They hadn''t expected the opponent to make any response.


    But, it still didn''t work, and their expectations were cleanly betrayed.


    Moreover the one who destroyed them wasn''t the enemy.


    As if trying to push Layfon away, Alsheyra ran out before him and unleashed an attack. The pressure produced from that attack wiped out the power of the steel threads, blowing them away.


    L?vateinn received the Queen''s fist with a braced posture, and was sent flying.


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    Alsheyra glared at Layfon as she leaped out chasing L?vateinn.


    "Uh."


    That kind of serious look from her who usually always wore a leisurely smile couldn''t help but make Layfon stop his feet.


    "Don''t stop."


    Lintence''s voice was very low, coming from behind his back.


    "Ah, sorry."


    "Don''t get intimidated. If you care about that woman''s capriciousness we won''t be able to accomplish anything."


    "Y, yes!"


    Capriciousness¡­¡­ It was probably only Lintence who could say that after seeing the Queen''s look. Layfon reclaimed his momentum, once again chasing after them.


    Once he got close, a wordless roar battered Layfon''s entire body. It was Alsheyra''s anger.


    "Urraaaaaaaaah!"


    But, just like Lintence had said, in order not to get intimidated by that imposing manner, Layfon roared back.


    Though his roar didn''t have any meaning, by letting out his voice, Layfon who was about to be intimidated by her imposing manner once again reclaimed the courage to return to the battle.


    A fistfight still continued between the two. Alsheyra released Kei power, and no weapon existed that could endure that kind of destructive force.


    Their speed was extremely surprising, and just clearly seeing their movements already used all of his power.


    But, since he could see their movements, then he would be able to make predictions about their next moves.


    He could find a gap to attack from his predictions, and release a slash.


    Lintence''s steel threads would also find a matching attack.


    Alsheyra didn''t roar this time. Though he could feel that she was displeased, she didn''t deflect their attacks.


    It couldn''t be told from one or two moves whether the participation of the two had a favorable effect on the battle for their side or not.


    On the third and fourth move they checked their opponent.


    On the fifth and sixth move they released moves more smoothly.


    On the seventh and eighth move they overcame the distance.


    On the tenth move they had already transcended the problems, and the battle still continued.


    The battle had been successfully maintained.


    Though it was at the same time an exhausting battle, he could already keep up with its rhythm.


    He could participate in the fight.


    (We can win!)


    He began firmly believing in that kind of confidence somewhere inside his heart. While he guarded against his confidence becoming pride, he crossed the threshold of death and continued the fight.


    Though Lintence''s steel threads wanted to catch L?vateinn, they passed through her body.


    Layfon''s slashes also encountered a similar phenomenon. Like a sensation as if cutting through empty air, though Layfon was already used to it, the different feeling threw his plans afterwards into disarray the first time he felt it.


    This wasn''t a hallucination.


    It was only that the moment the steel threads and the blade made contact, the contacted particles forming L?vateinn''s body would momentarily separate.


    In order to not get confused by that extraordinarily fast response, he didn''t have the leisure to get arrogant.


    However, why hadn''t that strange phenomenon happened with Alsheyra''s fist?


    Was it because her speed was even faster than Layfon and Lintence? Was it because her destructive power was too strong?


    If it were truly because of the two of them, then it would be difficult even if they wanted to find a way to resolve it. But if it had some other reason, then there might be the possibility of winning.


    Could they find it?


    Layfon put more of his focus into his eyes in order to find it. The sensation of Kei rushing under his skin stimulated him. Though Layfon couldn''t see it, perhaps the nerves around his two eyes were glowing because of the high concentration of Kei.


    Fists, blade, and steel threads wove a deadly dance preparing to pull that mechanical doll into the abyss of death.


    But, the doll endured everything.


    Endured.


    Not only this, she also tried to override it.


    "Tch."


    Alsheyra clicked her tongue, but it wasn''t towards Layfon and Lintence.


    Layfon who was sticking to the battle searching for an opportunity for victory knew that their side was slowly turning passive.


    Was it because the addition of him and Lintence only made Alsheyra unable to unleash her original power?


    Layfon only thought this for a moment.


    But, he was quickly negated.


    It was purely that L?vateinn''s speed and power had overcome their side''s.


    "Even now¡­¡­"


    Layfon unconsciously spoke to himself.


    Receiving the assault from the Heaven''s Blade successors aboveground, and sustaining Layfon and Lintence''s attacks on the road here, and then having the Queen also enter the battle after coming underground, L?vateinn should clearly have been continuously destroyed in that period, but right now, at this stage, L?vateinn''s strength was still stronger then theirs?


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    Her overcoming their methods made him feel an abnormal sense of crisis.


    That kind of feeling made Layfon decide to leave the battle for a moment.


    It wasn''t only Layfon who left the battle.


    Almost at the same time, the other two also left L?vateinn''s side.


    The battle stopped.


    With a silence as if trying to make one forget the intense battle up till now, they stood still. The attackers and the defender''s gazes converged.


    "It''s truly tangled. But this is also my first time, please be gentle."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    L?vateinn didn''t make any response to Alsheyra''s words.


    But, Layfon felt that some change had happened.


    Not to say that an expression emerged on her, nor that she made any small movement.


    Then, what was it¡­¡­?


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    He understood.


    It was L?vateinn''s face.


    Her crystal clear skin was dirtied by the dust of the battle, though that was a natural thing.


    But up to before she arrived in this underground space, she hadn''t had this dust on her body.


    Because of her strong regenerative ability, she could restore herself the moment she suffered wounds, and that was definitely also linked with her clean skin that wasn''t fitting for this extreme battlefield.


    Was that relationship slowly crumbling?


    "There''s something that''s very strange, which is your expression."


    Watching the unmoving L?vateinn, Alsheyra spoke.


    "Or perhaps, has the puzzle already been solved?"


    "It''s the special ability of the ''Thorn Princess''."


    Seemingly interested by Alsheyra''s words, L?vateinn also opened her mouth.


    "''Thorn Princess''?"


    "That''s Saya."


    Just as Layfon was feeling confused, Lintence told him from his side.


    Ignoring Layfon, L?vateinn continued speaking.


    "She is using her space manipulation abilities to remove the Aurora particles from this pace."


    "Ah, that''s true. Are they called Aurora particles? It''s a different way of saying pollutants. Because we also know that those are the source of your strength, so we only have this kind of outcome after spending quite a bit of labor to remove them!"


    "It was Saya who thought of and implemented all of this, it has nothing to do with Her Majesty."


    Leerin muttered softly.


    "¡­¡­But this way, won''t you Military Artists be unable to wield your latent abilities?''


    "Yes, if we were normal Military Artists."


    Layfon didn''t really understand the conversation between the Queen and L?vateinn, so he listened while regulating his breathing.


    Kei rushed through his body, and even so, nothing at all was irregular.


    "The Kei vein that Military Artists possess originally had the function to convert Aurora particles into energy. So in a situation without Aurora particles, normal Military Artists would be unable to fight."


    Layfon felt that ''normal Military Artists'' had been stressed repeatedly.


    "But, the Heaven''s Blade successors here¡­¡­ the original Heaven''s Blade successors were people with that kind of power. To possess such a power, there had to be some kind of factor in the Kei vein. And that factor was Airen''s factor."


    "Airen''s factor?"


    He had heard that name inside Harpe.


    It seemed to be the name of person who had imprisoned L?vateinn''s master, Ignasis, inside the moon.


    "Airen who was the origin of the Military Artists has a rare Kei vein with a certain factor, and possessing it meant possessing the possibility of becoming a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    "¡­¡­Airen''s factor was an abnormality. It could also be called crystallized Aurora particles."


    "It seems like that was the case."


    "So that''s how it is, in that case battle would be possible even without Aurora particles."


    "Yes, and so, I''m very sorry, but you''ve been destined to be killed after being slowly weakened."


    L?vateinn''s goal was to eliminate Saya, so she couldn''t escape from her ''invisible wall''.


    Considering that it had defended against the explosion just now, perhaps an attack from outside the ''invisible wall'' was no use.


    But¡­¡­


    "I apologize, but I will not accept that kind of ending."


    L?vateinn''s expressionless face didn''t change at all.


    Perhaps that was normal. Her expression had never changed when she was in Zuellni either. That expressionless appearance made one think of a Psychokinesist. Just like Felli, it made one unable to do anything but guess when they would be able to understand the movements of their hearts.


    But things weren''t like that.


    It was impossible for him to understand her lack of expression.


    Because L?vateinn was a true machine.


    ¡­¡­Then, did her words right now contain emotions or not?


    Were they only just recounting facts?


    Even if they were only recounting facts, weren''t there several meanings contained among them?


    Because this was her goal so she refused to leave¡­¡­


    She didn''t have any reason to leave so she refused to leave.


    Because she couldn''t lose so she refused to leave.


    If it were the final meaning, then he had to keep alert.


    If she overexerted herself, there could be a sliver of hope.


    But, if she only said this because she was already confident¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, please be careful."


    "Hm. But being careless is my trademark!"


    Alsheyra still made a silly response to Layfon''s proposal.


    At the same time as these words were being spoken, Alsheyra moved.


    If he had paid less attention he probably wouldn''t even have felt her disappear, but Layfon still saw her movement.


    The fistfight began again.


    He had thought so.


    But, it was wrong.


    "What!"


    A surprised gasp and a shockwave came, passing through the area behind Alsheyra.


    Her fist had been caught.


    L?vateinn still stood still, using a single hand to catch the Queen''s fist.


    "You are indeed extremely strong, and that girl and Saya are also extremely strong. But¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Ghh."


    Alsheyra''s body shook slightly as she let out broken words.


    Could it be that she couldn''t take her fist back?


    "But, your lives will probably have burned out before I am exhausted completely."


    Cold words seeped into Layfon''s mind.


    He heard words announcing their destruction without any hesitation.


    No, that was the truth.


    Complying with her mission, Saya had said.


    Complying with her master''s orders, she had said.


    In order to rescue her master who had been imprisoned in the moon, it didn''t even matter if L?vateinn''s own body was destroyed. Layfon believed her words held that meaning.


    ¡ó


    The underground battle still continued.


    Then, what about aboveground?


    A strange silence dominated everything.


    It should be said that it was a silence that made one panic.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha."


    The surrounding air was incredibly tense, and one had to be cautious at every breath, as if worrying that something would explode. As he breathed, Haia watched everything that was happening in the surroundings.


    Only a few minutes had passed since the giant that L?vateinn had left aboveground had been defeated.


    The sacrifices had not been small.


    And that crazy laugh that Savaris had made at the end still lingered in Haia''s ears even now.


    There was a huge hole before him.


    It was the place that the giant had originally occupied, forming a giant bowl-shaped hole. The center was a dark and deep hole.


    The giant''s original body, L?vateinn, had entered the underground there.


    Heading to the place where the Queen was.


    He couldn''t not go.


    That sentence continuously occupied his thinking.


    The battle still continued, the battlefield had just changed positions.


    But he still had energy.


    Then right now he should quickly advance, and meeting up with the Queen and the others was an urgent priority.


    That was the appropriate way of thinking.


    "¡­¡­It should be that way~"


    Haia muttered discreetly.


    As if not to disturb any explosives hidden anywhere, he spoke cautiously. Because he didn''t know whether that thing would detonate because of something, he was quite cautious.


    That kind of atmosphere filled the surroundings.


    But, he couldn''t move.


    If it were just him then perhaps he might have classified this feeling as an illusion. There were many people here whose battle experience far surpassed Haia''s, and following behind to act would be enough.


    But, Haia wasn''t the only person who didn''t take action; the others were all the same.


    In other words, this atmosphere told them that there was still something that would happen.


    "Damn¡­¡­ What''s going on with this lukewarm situation~"


    Haia gathered all of his power into recovery for the moment. The situation he was in right now could be said to be a lukewarm condition.


    Regardless of what he thought, the battle underground couldn''t have ended already. He should have decided on the battlefield he would advance to next long ago.


    But his body told him the battle hadn''t ended.


    Others were in the same situation.


    But, they didn''t have any way to believe it.


    So it was a lukewarm situation.


    If someone said ''Let''s go underground'' at that time, Haia would have happily followed.


    But, no one said so.


    "What''s going on~¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Muttering this, Haia took note of something and raised his head to look at the sky.


    Because of the battle just now, sporadic fires were everywhere. Because everyone other than the Heaven''s Blade successors were pretty much all in the shelters, the things combating fire were all firefighting machines.


    The fire retardant scattered everywhere was completely unable to block the flames.


    So, the night sky was polluted red and black with flame and smoke.


    Because of the air filter, the smoke lingered in the city air.


    On the other side of the smoke, the moon could be seen.


    The moon today seemed bigger than normal, as if encompassing the sky.


    Yes¡­¡­ it seemed extremely big.


    "¡­¡­What''s going on~?"


    A change had appeared on the moon. As time passed, the smoke above his head had become more and more dense, making it too late to observe.


    Moreover, who in the world would make this into a crisis?


    At that time, the people who didn''t know the relations between the moon and Airen wouldn''t possibly care about those things.


    Haia focused attention to his eyes.


    The appearance of the moon felt strange.


    The exterior of the moon had countless bowl-shaped holes.


    Why was the moon in the sky, and why did the moon''s exterior have so many bowl-shaped holes? That was an eternal mystery.


    As Haia noticed this mysterious appearance, countless cracks emerged.


    It was a scene that was even less real.


    Was it because of the air, it seemed like the exterior of the moon that had been imprinted on their eyes after looking through some screen, and the cracks continuously increased, as if a picture being drawn on paper, completely deviating from the moon that had existed until now.


    But, they had almost no doubt that these things were happening on the moon.


    "What¡­¡­"


    Even if he understood, if there was nothing that he could do, then he wouldn''t think of doing anything.


    Haia only wordlessly watched the phenomenon occurring in the sky.


    The other Heaven''s Blade successors behind him also noticed this phenomenon.


    But, they were the same, and couldn''t do anything.


    Other than watch everything develop, they could do nothing.


    The cracks drawn on the moon continuously emerged, extending, spreading their area, and finally covering the entire moon.


    After the portion they could see was filled with cracks¡­¡­ the moon began to crumble.


    The spherical form began to crumble and disintegrate.


    Did the moon''s location not have the concept of gravity? The pieces didn''t fall to the ground, but rather became small satellites, spreading in all directions.


    Not to say that he didn''t think of it, but amazingly, Haia didn''t feel any fear of such a giant thing falling down even from the start.


    The moon became many pieces and scattered out.


    Then, everyone felt that the changes should have ended.


    Because the next change should have needed quite some time.


    However, it began from an unexpected place.


    "¡­¡­Eh? What?"


    The first one who made a sound was Claribel.


    Though he didn''t know whether or not it had to do with the city''s current condition, at the same time as the huge change in the sky attracted their eyes, something new had invaded and the next event occurred.


    They couldn''t judge the relationship between them immediately.


    A shaking of the earth occurred.


    "How''s the situation?"


    Haia asked into the Psychokinesis flake.


    At the same time as he asked, all he could think of was that the battle underground had finally reached the place where the Queen was.


    But, the answer he received wasn''t like that.


    (There are new energy responses, growing at a shocking speed!)


    "What!!?"


    Haia hadn''t even thought of that kind of situation.


    At the same time as he noticed the presence and turned his head, explosions occurred.


    Blazing flames spread everywhere, revealing a figure.


    "I hadn''t thought you would be left~"


    Something he had originally thought already defeated still remained.


    Powerlessness, terror, and then tension. The bored feeling that he wanted to continue was unexpected still there even after all of this, and the two feelings strangely merged together, raising his awareness of the battle.


    Flame and smoke were blown away, revealing a figure.


    The thing slowly rising from the ground was long like a snake, a fantastically-shaped belt-like object.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah?"


    Haia was confused.


    Something was different.


    The problem of the giant thing was different from the things up to now.


    It had become tattered, which should be as a result of the battle up to now. But this wasn''t the only reason.


    Its outer appearance seemed to give an inconsistent feeling.


    Roughly speaking, the appearance of the enemy in the battle up to now had a certain aesthetic, and it felt like its outer appearance had some meaning other than what was necessary for function.


    But right now there was no such feeling.


    The tattered thing¡­¡­ It was unsightly like something that was forced to scrounge around for things in order to survive.


    "It''s not the same thing~?"


    Haia had that kind of feeling.


    But, if it were truly the case, the situation still wasn''t simple.


    Something else had already entered the battle. Though it had only been a short time, because of his concentration on recovery, he felt that he had already restored quite a bit of his Kei power.


    "Though it can''t be called a completed state~"


    Though he said this.


    Even if the condition of the enemy was the same as its outer appearance, if he thought about the destructive power that was necessary to break through that regenerative ability, then the state of the current Heaven''s Blade successors made him feel unsafe.


    That they couldn''t match up, or perhaps would be defeated.


    Those kinds of thoughts appeared in Haia''s mind.


    "Then, what should we do¡­¡­"


    Though he thought in his mind that it was better to act quickly, then, how could he act? He couldn''t think of it.


    (Do we have any tactics?)


    Troyatte''s voice came through the Psychokinesis flake. That question showed that he was the same as Haia, with the same doubts.


    Not long after, a moment after Haia''s feet took a step, a change occurred.


    ¡ó


    Psychokinesis had succeeded in sensing that change.


    It came from the sky.


    "Who?"


    In the place where Grendan''s Psychokinesists were gathered, Felli unconsciously mumbled.


    She didn''t have enough to prove the reason of the change was a single person.


    But there was something closing in on Grendan at a high speed.


    Just noticing this, Felli was already convinced that the true nature of that thing was a single person.


    Though it wasn''t a fitting feeling for a Psychokinesist, she didn''t think of denying it.


    That thing became a streak of red light falling towards Grendan.


    Quakes rocked the earth.


    It wasn''t created by the mass of the falling thing.


    Rather, it was produced by the vibrations of Kei from the strike that went out at the same time as the thing touched down.


    Felli concentrated her Psychokinesis on the landing area. Through the smoke and the visible red light of Kei, there was a person standing there.


    It was a person Felli was very familiar with.


    "Captain¡­¡­"


    Nina Antalk stood there.

 Volume 22, 5 — Choice of Worlds

    Volume 22, Chapter 5: Choice of Worlds


    Before the red light reached Grendan.


    Her great-grandfather''s corpse had disappeared from the ground.


    Probably because he had transcended life for a long time, her great-grandfather''s corpse disappeared into the wind like sand.


    It was a way of disappearing that made one feel that he had never lived on this world.


    But an unexpected question emerged in Nina''s mind as she watched all of this blankly.


    "¡­¡­How should I explain this to father?"


    Her great-grandfather had died. His corpse wasn''t even there, so what could she use as proof to explain to her father?


    Nina who pondered this noticed the two Dites that had dropped there.


    They were her great-grandfather''s things.


    These were the only things she could bring back.


    But, just this would probably be enough. In the first place, it was impossible to use roaming buses to transport a corpse. In that case, burying the corpse there and bringing his possessions back was the proper treatment.


    The process when one died outside the city was always like this.


    He wouldn''t be able to sleep on the ground of his hometown.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    An obvious thing made Nina feel a headache, and her body naturally trembled.


    Feelings of regret and helplessness spilled forth, but she couldn''t control it.


    "Ugh, uhh¡­¡­"


    She moaned.


    Her great-grandfather, Gildred Antalk.


    Extremely long-lived.


    Starting from when Nina was born, he had always, always¡­¡­ From very long ago he had always had the determination to face the world''s crisis, preparing for this, and always waiting.


    That was her great-grandfather.


    Always protecting Nina, always protecting the Antalk family, always protecting the Senou City.


    That kind of person had now died here.


    Before the world''s crisis that he had always waited for, he had fallen.


    He had lost to L?vateinn.


    After entrusting everything to Nina, he had departed.


    "S, someone like me¡­¡­"


    The tears that fell on the dry earth were absorbed, shriveled, and disappeared.


    When Nina noticed, she had already been covered by a warm light.


    On her right side was an Electronic Fairy with an appearance that looked like an arrogant youngster.


    Behind her was an Electronic Fairy with an appearance that seemed only a few years different from Nina.


    On her left side was an Electronic Fairy with an appearance that looked like a very calm beauty.


    And in front of her was¡­¡­


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Nina raised her head.


    In front of her was an Electronic Fairy with the appearance of a young girl who sat on a giant flower.


    The name of the young girl on the flower was Armadune.


    The youngster on her right was Dischale.


    The adolescent behind her was Tentorium.


    The beauty on her right was Falysodam.


    They were all Electronic Fairies who had fought shoulder-to-shoulder with her late great-grandfather.


    As well as the Electronic Fairies that Nina would succeed.


    Different from the Haikizoku Melnisc inside Nina''s body, these four were Electronic Fairies who had decided from the start that their existence would be converted completely to be fighting strength of Military Artists.


    "¡­¡­Is it alright even if it''s me?"


    Nina''s cheeks were wet with tears, as she gazed at Armadune while asking. This was because Nina felt that she should be something like a captain to these four Electronic Fairies.


    "I''m a very pitiful person, not someone great like great-grandfather."


    Someone who, upon encountering a setback, would hope for someone to stand up and pull her up, a weak person who couldn''t even stand up again on her own.


    She had been like that as well when she had been in Schneibel.


    She would lose at the important time.


    She had originally believed that she would change if she trained outside of the city, but her hard work in Zuellni hadn''t produced any admirable fruit.


    Even so, her great-grandfather had died after entrusting everything to Nina.


    It was impossible for her to have confidence.


    "¡­¡­I only always thought that there were some things that had to be done."


    After she had learned of Vati Len''s true form, she had worked hard to become strong. She also thought that her hard work had succeeded, and at the least, she had become stronger as a Military Artist.


    Then, what about her mind?


    Had her mind become strong?


    Did she have the necessary strength of mind to succeed her great-grandfather''s will?


    Had she become someone who could be a companion of these four Electronic Fairies?


    Did Nina have a strong enough heart to devote her everything to fight against the world''s crisis?


    She didn''t have that kind of confidence.


    "I always wanted to become strong. But¡­¡­ I have no confidence."


    "¡­¡­Then become stronger."


    A voice suddenly came from in front of her.


    It was Armadune''s voice.


    "Become strong and succeed everything, right here and right now."


    The girl on the flower whose face had slight traces of baby fat looked at Nina with an extremely firm expression.


    "We hope that you can have a strong heart of iron like Gildred."


    "A heart of iron¡­¡­?"


    Her great-grandfather had also said similar things.


    "We will prepare strength for you. What you need is the iron heart that can focus this strength."


    The meaning was to combine strength and willpower together.


    "In order to wield the full strength, techniques and a robust heart are necessary. We hope that you can also possess these."


    Armadune repeated similar words.


    Her gaze didn''t move from Nina one bit.


    Only watching the teary-eyed Nina with a firm expression.


    Looking around her, the other Electronic Fairies also showed similar expressions.


    Yes.


    Nina wasn''t the only one feeling grief for her great-grandfather''s death.


    The Electronic Fairies were also extremely grieved.


    Thinking carefully, they had been with her great-grandfather much longer than Nina, and their relationship with her great-grandfather should have been much more intimate.


    Then their sadness wasn''t something that Nina''s could match up to.


    But even so, the Electronic Fairies still endured their tears.


    Thinking of this, Nina felt that her heart was shaken. The eyes of the Electronic Fairies staring at her made her feel as if Gildred were there looking at her.


    Let him see it again, the kind of courage you had when you opposed your great-grandfather the last time you met.


    She felt as if she had been told this.


    "¡­¡­I''m truly too pathetic."


    Nina was the only one not moving forward.


    "Right now isn''t the time to do those things. Battle has already begun, the battlefield that my great-grandfather was always waiting for."


    And now, her great-grandfather was dead.


    "I''m the only one still here. And I have already sworn to witness everything that was happening right now, and do everything that I could."


    After coming to Zuellni, she had been pulled into various things. Then, she had experienced that battle in Grendan, learned of the crisis that the world was going to face, and had made the determination to step in.


    Nina stood up.


    She stood here, looking at the Electronic Fairies.


    "I don''t have confidence in whether or not I can correctly succeed great-grandfather''s legacy."


    Nina continued speaking, facing the Electronic Fairies and accepting their gazes from the front.


    She wove her fundamental thoughts into her words.


    "But, I also wished to witness the meaning of this battlefield. I also wished from the bottom of my heart that I would be able to be related with this battlefield."


    She didn''t have the confidence that she would be able to complete what she had been entrusted. Because right now she didn''t even know whether or not she would be able to fulfill her own desires.


    But, because of this¡­¡­


    "I don''t want to turn back on myself. And there are things that I want to protect. So¡­¡­"


    So¡­¡­


    Before the words she spoke afterwards, Nina took in a big breath. As if bearing a heavy fate not long after she had been born.


    Beginning from the moment when Nina finished saying everything, she would no longer be able to escape, she understood this.


    In other words, right now when she hadn''t yet said everything, she still had the opportunity to take it all back.


    (Idiot.)


    She had thought of something extremely stupid.


    Even if she thought this, even if she knew that this was an extremely shameful thought, that option wasn''t so simple to neglect.


    The battlefield that was being fought now was directly connected to the fate of the entire world. The enemy wanted the world''s life, and if they lost, everyone would die.


    There was no longer anywhere to escape to.


    If she wanted to continue living there was only battle.


    If she wanted to continue living.


    In other words, right here, there was another thing she could choose.


    That was choosing death.


    The choice of not fighting and simply dying directly.


    If she thought of the endless terror she would confront in battle, thinking of the emotional burden she had borne several times in the jaws between life and death, thinking about the terror of it all, perhaps dying in an instant would be more relaxing.


    That kind of thought appeared in Nina''s heart.


    No, that thought had actually always been there.


    She had been born into this world as a Military Artist who had to fight, and then had been brought up, had been educated, and in that process, those kinds of thoughts had slowly been born.


    She had always cast aside that cowardly thought, and had never truly faced it.


    If she died then she wouldn''t need to fight.


    She wouldn''t have to brandish her weapons and fight.


    She would be liberated.


    Things would become relaxed.


    Ahh¡­¡­


    Though it was a thought that she had always cast aside, that kind of thought was greatly enticing.


    (I''m truly a coward.)


    She thought this again.


    Not to say that the sense of justice in her heart had washed away everything, but rather, if the thing in her heart that she believed was a sense of justice was slightly weaker, then she wouldn''t possibly be standing here in this moment, and she also understood this.


    Her true self was a weak and cowardly person, a pitiful being.


    So before she was caught by her terror she had to run with her full strength, and shake it off.


    After becoming conscious of the fact that simply dying would let everything become relaxed, she was even more tempted to escape from her terror.


    She had made it to today in an unconscious state.


    (If it''s like this, then this time I can escape.)


    The sweet temptation of that option which had come into her heart continuously drew closer to Nina who had become conscious of it.


    But it was a sweetness mixed in with rancidity.


    She couldn''t choose that option; she couldn''t make that kind of decision.


    (I know.)


    She was very clear that she needed a motive to be able to escape.


    (I don''t want to be thought of as a useless thing.)


    By who? By everyone.


    By the people she respected, by the people she was hostile to, by the people who were hostile to her, neighbors, friends, acquaintances, people who knew Nina though Nina didn''t know them¡­¡­ She didn''t want to let these people think that Nina Antalk was an incredibly useless person.


    Then, for the person who had pulled her useless self back up.


    For the person who had become her goal.


    Because of this, since she had silently fought until now, if she betrayed her words today, then she would be even more burdened with the stigma of one who had run away.


    In order to avoid all of this, she at least had to leave behind proof that she had fought.


    The option of running away hadn''t been in Nina from the beginning.


    (So, it''s alright.)


    She could receive that determination.


    She could proceed to the battlefield.


    Forget tough like iron, perhaps she only had an extremely weak determination.


    But, she was determined that she would definitely not run away.


    A determination to fight.


    Therefore¡­¡­


    Though it felt very long, all of these thoughts happened in the span of her deep breath.


    "So¡­¡­"


    The conclusion came.


    The final moment of her choice ended.


    "Please lend your strength to me."


    She recounted the conclusion that her thinking had guided her to, telling it to the Electronic Fairies.


    "We obey, new master."


    Nina didn''t know whether this was the best answer to them.


    But, the battle had already started.


    Moreover, there was only Nina in front of them.


    The Electronic Fairies had no other choice, and since they had decided to fight, then they could only choose Nina who was before them.


    Perhaps they were the most sorrowful ones.


    (Because they have no choice other than me who is like this.)


    But because of this, she couldn''t betray their expectations.


    She could only fight.


    Strength swelled up in Nina''s body.


    ¡ó


    Nina didn''t encounter any problems controlling the strength.


    Perhaps this was because she had accepted it from the start.


    The other thing different from her great-grandfather was that the light of Kei that overflowed from Nina''s body was red.


    Why would this be?


    It was probably because she was different from her great-grandfather, and the Haikizoku was still inside Nina''s body.


    "Melnisc, are you alright?"


    (There''s nothing wrong, master. You''re the one who should take care not to become controlled by this power.)


    "Understood. Armadune."


    After replying to Melnisc, Nina looked forward.


    "We need to give up on this city, we no longer have time to move to Grendan."


    (Understood. We have already connected to Grendan''s En, and we can depart at any time.)


    The link she had desired was also already perfectly complete.


    Of course, there were other unexpected byproducts.


    Nina felt that the sensation she had of Melnisc now was stronger than before she had merged.


    One other thing.


    Nina felt that the existence of the nameless Electronic Fairy that had merged with Nina before Melnisc was even clearer.


    Her young self had originally planned to rescue, but instead had been rescued by that tiny being. The young Electronic Fairy had become a part of Nina''s Kei vein.


    Right now Nina could feel its presence.


    She could feel that child still living inside her.


    Nina felt both surprise and joy at this, and this also made her think of her old wounds.


    (It''s impossible for me to run.)


    One of her first experiences that had built her current self was there.


    She was there, watching Nina.


    Nina couldn''t betray that young Electronic Fairy that had allowed herself to continue living.


    (Let''s go together.)


    At the same time she said that, a faint twinge came from her Kei vein.


    She felt that this was the reply of that young Electronic Fairy.


    "Alright!"


    Nina focused her consciousness, and something like a giant, dark hold appeared before her.


    This was the entrance to the space that had been named En by the Electronic Fairies.


    Nina jumped in.


    There were countless lines of light passing back and forth in the darkness. The current Nina could understand that those lines of light were the pieces of information that the Electronic Fairies traded back and forth.


    Though the lines of light that passed by made one feel a bit unsafe, right now there was no time to confirm their origin.


    Not long after, Nina was sent to the sky of Grendan.


    At the same time she flew out of the En, she was baptized by smoke. But the smoke was absorbed into the Kei waves that she had already released, and diffused.


    On the other side of the smoke, a city blazing with a sea of fire spread underneath her.


    "It''s somehow become like this¡­¡­"


    Nina descended while looking at the horrifying city, speechless. The destructive shockwaves the battle produced had the palace as their center, destroying the buildings in its surroundings in almost concentric circles. Fingers of flame extended out, and the fire in the moving city was intensifying.


    As if trying to destroy those concentric circles, there were many deep trenches in the city. The ground portion had been turned upside down, and some had disappeared.


    Several of the city''s legs had broken and fractured.


    The scene before her eyes couldn''t help but make one think whether this city had already died.


    But, it still hadn''t died.


    There were still people fighting.


    There was another place spewing out more smoke than the place she was descending towards.


    There was a monster extending out of that place with a terrifying twisted shape.


    "What is that thing?''


    (Because of the moon''s crumbling, things that were originally on that side seem to have come here.)


    Armadune said this.


    "Moon?"


    Nina mumbled, falling towards the ground.


    As she fell, she raised her head to look at the sky. In the center of her raised gaze, as if chasing her as she fell, was the crumbling moon.


    Pieces of giant mass scattered in space.


    (Captain.)


    At the same time as the scenery made her widen her eyes, the Psychokinesis flake that drew close to her transmitted a voice that Nina was familiar with.


    "Felli!? Why are you here?"


    (I wanted to ask you that question, and though what I really want to ask about is your current condition, what''s more important is the situation. Do you need an explanation?)


    "Please."


    Though Nina was very surprised that Felli was here, she had still slightly expected this.


    That meant, Layfon should also be here.


    Though she definitely hadn''t told them the truth, they had still declared that they would definitely follow behind. And as such, he had indeed left Zuellni.


    So, though she didn''t know the process behind it, Nina felt that it wasn''t a particularly strange thing even if he were here.


    As for why, it was because Grendan was his hometown.


    (Then¡­¡­)


    Felli began explaining.


    L?vateinn had suddenly begun attacking Grendan, and the Heaven''s Blades successors had gone on the offensive, and then part of L?vateinn had invaded the underground, Layfon and Lintence had pursued. She told all of these things to Nina.


    "¡­¡­Layfon is underground, huh."


    (Yes, and because the underground is currently in a peculiar state where Psychokinesis cannot reach, I cannot gather information, so as to how things are¡­¡­)


    "I know."


    Layfon was there.


    Fighting underground.


    This made Nina slightly ease up a bit.


    Though L?vateinn had taken all of Zuellni hostage back then, if she could have, Nina had wanted to keep all of this a secret.


    That kind of apologetic mood towards them, along with the fact that this had even made them arrive in Grendan before her, those feelings combined together to make Nina''s heart unable to calm down for a while.


    But, right now wasn''t the time to get bent out of shape over those kinds of things.


    Before her was an abnormal being.


    "In the end, I won''t be able to go underground if I don''t get rid of these things first."


    If she let these kinds of things go, then who knew what would happen to the people hiding in the shelters. Even if she met up with the people underground it would be of no use.


    (The Heaven''s Blade successors are already extremely fatigued.)


    "Understood. Then I''ll think of something."


    (Eh?)


    Nina ignored Felli''s doubt, reaching both hands to her weapon belt.


    On it were attached four Dites.


    Two were the ones she had obtained from Zuellni.


    Two were her great-grandfather''s.


    Nina''s hands reached for the Dites she had obtained from Zuellni, restoring them.


    In the familiar sensation, an unfamiliar Kei pressure rushed out.


    "Come, first true battle."


    After saying this, Nina flew towards the twisted monster.


    Because of internal Kei and the explosive results of her strengthened legs treading on the ground, Nina was sent to a world of instantaneous speed.


    "Ugh!"


    A higher-than-expected pressure pushed on Nina''s entire body, making her clench her teeth.


    Her vision was distorted, and she quickly strengthened her nerves to correct her vision, and other areas were also tuned by use of strengthening Kei and balanced out with internal Kei.


    Nina readied the iron whips towards the monster towering in front of her.


    Whether the creature hadn''t noticed her or whether it was focusing on regenerating its body, it seemed not to have any response.


    Of course this could also be carelessness. It believed that its regenerative ability was completely insurmountable before the tiny humans'' destructive power.


    But, Nina had appeared here to do exactly this.


    "Break!"


    She shouted.


    Release.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Raijin.


    A blow with almost no hesitation.


    This was a strike carrying all of her beliefs.


    This was a blow from a human that wouldn''t permit the opponent to escape.


    This contained all of the strength she had inherited, a blow of Nina who had chosen to advance.


    The red light covering Nina drew a red line on the earth, pointing towards the monster.


    Exploding.


    Smashing.


    Bursting.


    Flame and roars connected endlessly, and the explosions that occurred on the monster''s exterior and the vibrations shooting out and penetrating into the monster''s interior endlessly repeated.


    Destructive shockwaves also affected the earth.


    "Uwah!"


    The explosions that were produced under her feet blew Nina into the sky.


    If she hadn''t spread out Kongoukei at the same time, she probably would have suffered severe injuries from the Kei technique she had used.


    "¡­¡­Dangerous."


    (Are you alright?)


    "I''m alright!"


    (It seemed like you just self-destructed, are you truly alright?)


    "I, I''m fine! I''m just not too used to it!"


    (Then it''s okay.)


    Felli''s voice from the other side of the Psychokinesis flake was very cold. Nina''s cheeks even became hot from trying to deceive her.


    (If only the city''s surface portion is harmed, it can still endure, because the city of Grendan is constructed particularly solidly. Please think more clearly when you use your strength.)


    Felli ignored Nina''s mixed feelings, continuing to talk.


    She seemed not to feel any particular surprise at the changes to Nina''s body.


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    (¡­¡­As long as you don''t destroy the city, go ahead and fight. We can only follow you.)


    The latter half that seemed as if it had deliberately been included made Nina''s chest feel a bit tight.


    Though the situation had been rather extraordinary, she had still kept a secret from Felli and the others.


    The seventeenth platoon members should have borne the burden together, but Nina hadn''t said a word to them.


    Right now Felli''s words were stinging her for that.


    But, she didn''t feel pained.


    A warm sensation came from the wounds from the stings.


    "Sorry."


    (You and Layfon, what helpless people.)


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    (At this kind of time, you shouldn''t apologize, but rather give thanks.)


    "¡­¡­Ah, that''s true, thank you."


    (Then, continue destroying the enemy. The battle still continues.)


    "I know. Then, I''m going."


    After receiving the destruction of such a giant explosion, the twisted monster seemed as if it hadn''t weakened.


    "It''s truly extraordinary¡­¡­ but, I won''t let you destroy anything more."


    This city''s miserable condition was all because L?vateinn was here doing something.


    It wasn''t very clear whether the monster in front of her was the same as L?vateinn or not, but at the least they were companions.


    Then, it was an ordinary thought if she believed that they could do the same things.


    "Let me destroy you!"


    She roared, and Nina once again flew towards the monster.


    She readied her iron whips in order to release Raijin.


    She blindly, honestly, and straightforwardly ran towards her target in a line, not even looking to the side. She knew that this was the only thing she could do, so she charged.


    It was complete faith in the one she had obtained these teachings from.


    This was Raijin.


    This was a fool''s strike.


    If she turned her head, terrors might be waiting there, but to Nina who knew all of this, this choice was a choice better than all of the others.


    A charge and then destruction.


    This was the embodiment of Nina''s iron will.


    But¡­¡­


    (Nina, Nina¡­¡­)


    Nina who was advancing rapidly heard someone calling.


    In this kind of situation it couldn''t be Felli talking, Psychokinesis power couldn''t do this.


    Then who was it?


    No, she actually didn''t need to think at all.


    "Schneibel."


    (Yes, Nina, wait a bit.)


    It was communication through En.


    Communication that didn''t use sound to convey information could realize a conversation even during the current high-speed movement.


    (If you use your full strength here we will be very troubled. Please hold back some of your power.)


    "That''s too relaxed¡­¡­"


    (This isn''t the only thing that has fallen from the moon, and more accurately this is more of something like a leftover.)


    "What did you say¡­¡­?"


    (The people you know who can reach the end are about to land here. Those are the enemies you should truly fight.)


    Nina didn''t know what Schneibel was saying.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen either. You''re right."


    Who knew what this battlefield would become. Everyone''s fates would be concentrated on this battlefield, and in the end one of the sides would be left.


    For the ending that this world should have, Nina fought now.


    "You said before that you didn''t know, so why do you understand now!?"


    (Because the moon has shattered.)


    Schneibel was very calm towards Nina''s intense questioning.


    (I can see myself the things being released from the moon. That is the result of a battle.)


    "What?"


    The result of a battle.


    That phrase made Nina have an extremely nasty premonition for a moment, and a chill went up her spine.


    (Your strength should be exerted again when those things fall. Right now please think only of becoming more familiar with that strength, and control yourself to keep from wasting too much energy.)


    "But, considering that!"


    (You need not worry, the things being released from the moon aren''t only evil things.)


    Facing the anxious Nina, Schneibel said this to pacify her.


    (That thing should be said to be the final trump card of the people of Grendan.)


    Trump card?


    Wasn''t that Leerin?


    Falling from the moon?


    (You understand.)


    After those words, Schneibel''s presence gradually faded.


    "Damn!"


    The conversation stopped.


    But, her charge still continued.


    Her consciousness returned before her, and her slightly blurred vision once again became clear.


    She had already gotten close to the monster, and grasping iron whips in her hands, Kei elevated and ready to explode outwards, she could no longer stop.


    The charge was the same. Other than swing the iron whips at the target, there was no longer anything she could do to stop the charge right now, and she couldn''t even stop her feet.


    It was this kind of a foolish strike.


    She had to try to control something that she could only release, that was Schneibel''s meaning.


    Her heart felt that it was a bit difficult to give up on the Kei bursting forth and flooding into the sky.


    The sensation she felt from her iron whips hitting the target was also a half-satisfactory feeling.


    The explosions appeared continuously like before.


    But, their might was greatly inferior to the ones before.


    (There''s minor damage to the aboveground portion. Can you control it?)


    Felli was only making a dull status report.


    But this made Nina feel as if she were being sarcastic, and she tightened her lips.


    Unexpectedly, she wasn''t supposed to waste too much energy¡­¡­


    "Really!"


    But even so, she had to fight.


    Other Heavens'' Blade successors also began moving.


    Nina coordinated with them, and once again readied her iron whips.


    On the moon, underground¡­¡­ Really, what was happening?


    Nina''s consciousness was as if attracted by two gravitational fields, paying attention above her head and below her feet.


    ¡ó


    A red streak flew out horizontally.


    It went through Leerin''s gaze.


    She knew what this was.


    It was blood.


    The spraying blood quickly turned into a mist because of the vibrations of the battle. It became a residue that brought a metallic aroma to the nose.


    In a place a bit distant from Leerin, Alsheyra stopped moving.


    Only her back could be seen from here, but Leerin could still understand that the flesh near her right shoulder had been cut and dyed red.


    Leerin had been continuously watching the entirety of the battle.


    The Queen had been wounded because she hadn''t been able to completely avoid L?vateinn''s strike.


    But, this wasn''t only because she hadn''t been able to completely avoid it.


    It was because the Queen had been trying to surpass L?vateinn''s speed of fighting.


    In other words, it wasn''t because she hadn''t evaded, but because she couldn''t evade. That was the true reason.


    "¡­¡­This is troublesome."


    She didn''t moan from the pain at all. Rather, Alsheyra used the light attitude she always had to speak.


    "Uh."


    Layfon''s voice came from above, and his external Kei descended from the sky.


    L?vateinn who had originally been trying to take advantage of the opportunity and draw closer to the Queen once again retreated and pulled back the distance, and Lintence who had predicted this movement used the steel threads to attack.


    But, nothing had any result.


    Never mind the external Kei that Layfon had compressed and released, even Lintence''s steel threads that had predicted the opponent''s next step and released an attack were avoided.


    Her methods of evasion before had always been momentarily separating and recombining the area where she was going to be attacked, letting the attack seem to pass through her body. But now she no longer needed to use these methods.


    She predicted the chokepoint of the steel thread attack and avoided it.


    What was going on?


    The conclusion was very clear.


    "Could it be that in such a short time she already surpassed us?"


    Though this was Alsheyra talking to herself, it was the truth.


    L?vateinn was becoming stronger.


    "That kind of thing¡­¡­"


    Layfon murmured after he landed.


    In such a short time, L?vateinn''s fighting power had increased.


    In the current situation they could only think.


    "¡­¡­Though we have no idea how she did it."


    Lintence also spoke.


    "But it''s certain that a price was paid for it. Her movements are different from before."


    "Yes. It feels that she''s avoiding all of our attacks. She''s already stopped using that method of letting the attack pass through her."


    "Has she given up on her regenerative ability and raised her movement ability?"


    "It might be that."


    "In that case, we just need to hit her to possibly get rid of her."


    "Yes, but that''s only after we hit her."


    "Hm."


    Layfon and Lintence talked as they moved at high speed, and then once again rushed at L?vateinn.


    The two of them had already accumulated a degree of fatigue, but hadn''t gotten anything that could be called an injury. They dodged the attacks of L?vateinn who was far faster than them as they carried out their counterattacks.


    But even so, the Queen who was even stronger than the two of them seemed as if her movements were a bit hindered.


    Why would there be this big of a difference?


    Was it because of the difference in battle experience?


    Leerin had heard that because Alsheyra was too strong, she had almost never gotten the opportunity to enter the battlefield. In that case, her battle experience was certainly far from the Heaven''s Blades successors who constantly fought, that was for sure.


    But, what about Leerin?


    If battle experience had such an effect on the battlefield, what about Leerin?


    If Leerin also entered the battlefield, would she fight even worse than Layfon and Lintence?


    "That kind of thing¡­¡­"


    She hoped she could say it wouldn''t happen.


    Actually, thoughts of how to move in battle had already become images and surfaced in Leerin''s mind. While watching Alsheyra and the others fight, she could think of how she should act in that kind of situation.


    But, was that enough?


    Perhaps the things Leerin thought of were only theory after all?


    If things truly became like that, then why had Leerin stayed here?


    For what reason had she come here?


    No, Leerin was very clear.


    She was very clear that Layfon and Lintence couldn''t win against L?vateinn.


    If this kind of battle continued they wouldn''t win.


    Given the reality that they couldn''t come up with a killing strike, L?vateinn would in the end surpass these two in technique.


    In other words, the two would die.


    In order to guard against this, the Queen was here, and Leerin was also here.


    She was only here in order to fight with L?vateinn.


    But, hadn''t the Queen been the first one of the two to fall into trouble?


    The strength contained in the Queen''s body was particularly similar to the strength in Leerin''s body, and that meant that the Queen was the person other than Leerin who was most suited to fight against L?vateinn.


    But, the Queen had been the first of the three to be entangled by the shadow of death.


    Didn''t that overturn everything that Leerin had thought about reality?


    Leerin couldn''t win either?


    Didn''t that mean that the fate resting on Leerin''s shoulders would in the end lead to her defeat.


    "That kind of thing!"


    Unconsciously, something similar to rage spilled forth.


    No, she could fight.


    Crushing her heart''s weakness, letting the pain she felt become alertness, she returned to her confidence.


    "I can do it!"


    She told the others loudly.


    No, that was the truth.


    To ask why¡­¡­


    She could clearly see L?vateinn''s movements.


    She was confident that she could stop L?vateinn''s attacks.


    She trusted that she could be faster than L?vateinn in terms of speed.


    If I go fight, I can win.


    That was the only thing she could trust.


    That was the only thing that was a fact in this world full of things she didn''t know.


    That was the truth for her who stood in this world filled with anxiety.


    "This is something that no one other than I can do."


    Even if Layfon had come, even if he fought, this wouldn''t change.


    So, in this kind of place and time¡­¡­


    "Leerin!"


    At the same time as Leerin tried to step forward.


    What stopped her was a word from Alsheyra.


    "Your promise."


    Alsheyra looked at the surprised Leerin, wearing a smile.


    "Your Majesty¡­¡­"


    It was a gentle rebuke with a smile.


    "You haven''t forgotten, right?"


    After saying this, the Queen moved.


    The bleeding had already been stopped.


    All that was left was the residue that lingered in Leerin''s nose.


    The promise.


    The scent of blood and that phrase made Leerin''s boiling thoughts calm back down.


    That promise was one she had made with the Queen when they went underground together.


    "There''s something I want to ask of you."


    Alsheyra had spoken with her ordinary leisurely tone.


    "What?"


    What would it be?


    At this kind of time, what would the Queen speak to her about?


    "If we fight, will you let me go first?"


    "Eh?"


    "Leerin can watch from the side."


    "W, What''s going on?"


    "Nn~"


    Seeing Leerin who had become panicked because of her unexpected words, Alsheyra scratched the back of her neck while playing with her hair and continuing to speak.


    "How should I say it, although it''s a bit rude to Leerin¡­¡­"


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    "From the start, I thought of doing it alone."


    "Eh?"


    "Because I never would have thought that Leerin would become like this. Ah, though I didn''t know that things would have become like this during my lifetime."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Either way though, I also thought of that."


    "Yes."


    "What I would do if that kind of thing happened while I was alive."


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    "At that time, I thought of doing it alone. It wasn''t important whether the Heaven''s Blades were gathered or not, and even if they were gathered they might not be as strong as I."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn."


    "I was always, always awaiting the time that I had been thinking of, to go fight alone."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn."


    "So, suddenly having to fight as two, telling me to battle cooperatively with someone, I completely never had that kind of thought in my mind at all, and never believed that things could be completed smoothly."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "So¡­¡­ can you let me fight alone first? If alone isn''t enough then I''ll ask for your help."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Will you really ask?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to die either~"


    After saying this, Alsheyra smiled.


    She had always smiled.


    "If that still isn''t enough, then I''ll think of a way to grab her, and then you can finish off the both of us."


    "I don''t want that."


    She hated those words.


    "I don''t like it either."


    Alsheyra still smiled.


    But, that definitely wasn''t a smile from her heart.


    Her eyes definitely didn''t smile.


    If things truly developed into that kind of situation, Alsheyra would do it.


    Though she had always seemed like a troublesome person, she would only truly do it because she was like that.


    Because if she weren''t leisurely, her heart wouldn''t be able to endure it.


    So, she took a carefree attitude to everything.


    Everything.


    Even her own life and fate.


    Making one feel that she felt everything was meaningless and would throw everything out in order to carry out the burden of Alsheyra''s bloodline.


    Maybe she could only do this to obtain freedom.


    Because she had met Leerin who was in a similar position, she now understood this.


    So, Leerin actually thought of refusing.


    "Alright? Promise me~"


    Saying this, Alsheyra raised her pinky and extended it.


    She wanted to use a little kid''s method of promising.


    Though she couldn''t say that she hated it.


    It seemed like she had always wanted to do this, as if she had dedicated her entirety since she had been born as Alsheyra Almonise, and so Leerin replied.


    Truthfully, she wanted to ask to fight together with her.


    But she couldn''t say it.


    The unmoving Leerin thought this.


    The battle still continued.


    Alsheyra clashed with L?vateinn from the front, and Layfon and Lintence guarded her from the sides.


    Circumstances had become like this very naturally.


    But, Alsheyra wasn¡¯t in control of that situation, and more accurately it should be said that Layfon and Lintence had brought it about.


    Though the chaotic energy spread all over the battlefield was mostly all released by the Queen and L?vateinn, the ones who tried to control the flow of battle were indeed Layfon and Lintence¡­¡­


    It looked like that from a distance.


    Was that okay?


    Hadn''t Alsheyra said that she wanted to fight alone?


    What did that promise mean now?


    "Because, Layfon and the others don''t know about that promise¡­¡­"


    Yes, Layfon and Lintence couldn''t have known about that promise. Because that promise was a promise between Alsheyra and Leerin, Layfon and others definitely wouldn''t know.


    But, was this okay?


    Leerin stood there, and if only Leerin complied with the promise, would Alsheyra be satisfied?


    Would she be able to keep the promise between them?


    "Um¡­¡­"


    That kind of thing¡­¡­ wasn''t possible.


    Then what should she do? Destroy the promise with Alsheyra? Would she enter the battle?


    "If I enter¡­¡­"


    She understood.


    Leerin knew what she could do.


    She could fight like a Military Artist.


    She could fight better than a Military Artist.


    Even being better was enough.


    Because existing inside Leerin''s body was the factor of the man Airen who was known as the original Military Artist.


    A being known as an abnormality in the world of L?vateinn and the others.


    A being that could fight on even terms with L?vateinn.


    No, a being that could defeat her.


    "If it''s me!"


    Leerin shouted.


    She shouted, and this time she truly wanted to advance.


    Her hand was filled with Kei, and the Kei was incredibly compressed to about the size of her pinky, and then let out.


    Its trajectory was straight.


    It passed by Alsheyra''s side, heading for L?vateinn''s body.


    Seeing through the extraordinarily high-speed battle, reading the opponent''s next actions, and then releasing a Kei bullet with these foundations.


    Leerin believed that it would hit, in line with her thinking.


    But, that was wrong.


    "Ugh!"


    L?vateinn''s figure wavered like a mirage, and disappeared.


    An afterimage?


    "Oh no¡­¡­"


    She had been too focused and overlooked her movement.


    "Where is she¡­¡­"


    Above.


    The question and answer appeared at almost the same moment.


    But because of that ''almost'', there was still a gap.


    That short gap would become a deadly gap in an extraordinarily high speed battle.


    When she had adjusted her line of sight, L?vateinn''s almost expressionless face was already too close.


    It seemed like an incarnation of death.


    What about Alsheyra? Because the shockwaves from the Kei bullet Leerin released had affected her posture, her movement had been impeded.


    What about Lintence? Though there were steel threads there, because L?vateinn had created vibrations when she moved, his speed of engagement had been slowed.


    What about Layfon? He was in a relatively far location. Though it was only relatively far.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    L?vateinn''s expression was already in front of her.


    But, things hadn''t ended.


    There were still things she could do.


    Leerin''s right eye.


    Her eyepatch naturally fell off. Exposing her pupil to the chaotic air underground gave it a slightly numb feeling.


    But, it was enough.


    There were still things she could do.


    She moved.


    Leerin could feel the pressure in her right eye.


    In the next moment, changes were produced in her vision.


    In order to protect the girl that had always been sleeping, her vision became thorns thrusting towards the aggressor.


    The poison on the thorns would make one fall into an eternal slumber.


    Luring one into the world of dreams.


    Letting one be assimilated into the world of Airen.


    It meant sending something back to the moon.


    Those thoughts that her thinking couldn''t even catch up to flashed through her mind, but they produced effects.


    Countless small spheres appeared.


    They looked like glass balls.


    But, they were harder than glass, and clearer than glass.


    Like eyes.


    No, they were eyes.


    Imprinted with a ring of thorns, Leerin''s right eye.


    In other words, these were Airen''s eyes.


    Countless eyes appeared, and then fell.


    No, they were repelled.


    "What¡­¡­"


    Her confidence in victory also dissipated at the same time.


    Receiving the poison of her vision, L?vateinn should have become tiny particles. Though she who possessed limitless regenerative ability could block it, the current L?vateinn couldn''t use all her strength to do that.


    Things should have been that way.


    As if she had rushed through the spheres that were sent scattering around, L?vateinn appeared.


    "Why!?"


    Leerin shouted.


    But, there was no reply.


    Time slowed as if it were cut into small pieces as L?vateinn drew closer.


    The expressionless her seemed like a messenger of death telling them of their demise.


    Her thinking was overcome by doubt and became murmurs. There was a sound of metal being cut.


    New thinking was brought out by that extraordinary sound.


    The deathly scenery had been completely wiped clean by a slash filled with thick Kei.


    Leerin was very clear what this was.


    A portion of L?vateinn''s figure had disappeared.


    The penetrating light cut through the place where L?vateinn had been earlier, piercing into the earth, and then cutting into it, opening up a hole. She feared that this would pierce all the way through the outer ground of the city and then explode.


    The light of an explosion came from the hole, and then abruptly disappeared. Several regenerated metal beams had blocked this place from the outside world.


    Then, Leerin''s vision was shaken once again and turned to a distant place.


    The figures of Alsheyra and L?vateinn who had begun fighting again at some unknown time moved farther and farther away.


    Steel threads moved as if wanting to create a wall between L?vateinn and Leerin.


    What about Layfon?


    He was there.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    For some reason, he was running with his arms around Leerin.


    He was carrying Leerin.


    The scene became farther and farther, and Alsheyra''s figure became smaller and smaller, and the originally petite Saya seemed even tinier.


    Was she being sent somewhere away from the battlefield?


    "No!''


    Back to herself, Leerin shouted loudly.


    "No! Let me go back!''


    "Not right now!"


    Layfon replied.


    "Calm down! You''re just forcing yourself!"


    "But!"


    It could indeed be that, and she could indeed have broken the promise with Alsheyra. Her sudden attack might indeed have failed.


    Her right eye''s power might also have been avoided by L?vateinn.


    "But, this is something only I can do!"


    "Maybe that''s true!"


    Layfon''s shout drowned out Leerin''s.


    "But you''re only forcing yourself!"


    "Eh?"


    "Though I don''t know what you''re thinking, the enemy has already completely seen through your actions."


    Layfon''s feet stopped, and the two of them were already in a place quite far from the battlefield.


    "She only moved after she knew about your attack."


    "How could that¡­¡­"


    Leerin wanted to deny Layfon''s words.


    But, she had truly almost been killed.


    Leerin''s external Kei bullet had been avoided, and her right eye''s poison had been resisted.


    "That kind of thing¡­¡­"


    Then what should she do?


    The fact that her attacks were of no use threw Leerin into disarray.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    "But, but¡­¡­ we can defeat her with this."


    She had thought so.


    "I have some related memories that naturally flowed into my brain about fighting with her like that. Though it didn''t determine a winner, we''ll definitely be able to defeat her that way, I only attacked with that confidence."


    Those were memories belonging to Airen.


    Memories belonging to him that had entered her mind through her right eye.


    Though it was only a fragmented memory, he had also fought that way.


    "¡­¡­Though there''s still a bit that''s unclear."


    Hearing Leerin''s words, Layfon''s face sank. He was looking for the words he should say. But he seemed unable to find the suitable words to comfort Leerin, and became anxious like ants on a hot plate.


    But he still took a step forward.


    This was because of that hand that had slapped him on the shoulder.


    That sensation made him calm down slightly.


    "Leerin, that, that person in the past? If he also fought like that¡­"


    "Nn."


    "Remember how he had to deal with her in the end."


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    Leerin couldn''t say anything.


    It was indeed as Layfon said, but Leerin''s determined confidence was unrelated.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "But the opponent also avoids and defends, so maybe if we hit her there will definitely be results."


    "¡­¡­Layfon?"


    "Her Majesty also seems to be being stubborn for some reason."


    "Stubborn¡­¡­ But-"


    "Leerin?"


    "But! We''re fighting! We''re only who we are for this day¡­¡­ Her Majesty and I!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Compared to me, Her Majesty has always thought that way since long ago! Resolving everything by only relying on herself, always thinking of facing everything alone!"


    She had been born and raised in order to combat the crisis facing the world, always having that expected of her¡­¡­


    But she wasn''t complete.


    Leerin had inherited Airen''s right eye.


    "We were originally born into this world to finish everything, so let us finish everything!"


    Who had she screamed out for, was it a scream expressing Alsheyra''s feelings in her place? Was it Leerin''s own thoughts? Even if she continued to think she understood less and less.


    "Leerin¡­¡­"


    Layfon was confused.


    Leerin exhaled, moving her gaze away from his body.


    "¡­¡­As expected, it would have been better if Layfon hadn''t come."


    She didn''t want Layfon to see her like this.


    "Because it''s too embarrassing."


    Being pressed hard by the enemy, losing her strength, and always saying strange things.


    "What''s embarrassing, it''s fine."


    After Leerin deliberately looked away from Layfon, he said this.


    "Layfon?"


    "As long as you''re safe, even if it''s embarrassing, anything''s alright."


    Layfon continued speaking.


    "Actually I''m the one who''s embarrassed. I was always confused, troubled, and nothing went smoothly¡­ After I was defeated here, I originally thought of starting over in Zuellni, but that didn''t go smoothly either¡­¡­"


    "That''s not¡­¡­"


    "But, even so I can''t give up. There should be things even I can do. There will also be things I want to do."


    "Layfon."


    "There are things that even I can protect!"


    "Layfon!"


    "There''s no reason anywhere that I cannot protect my family!"


    "!"


    When the two of them had said goodbye, Layfon had said similar words.


    At that time, Layfon had also given others the same feeling.


    Now was the same.


    But, was it truly good to give off that feeling?


    She would become anxious.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "There''s no buts."


    Though she didn''t know what to say, the word leaking out was only the beginning of doubts, but Layfon had already stopped it.


    "I know Leerin is having a hard time. But right now we''re not just betting our own lives. It''s the life of all of Grendan, the lives of everyone at the orphanage.


    "Nn."


    "If we can work together with everyone, things will definitely go smoother. Leerin."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    What Layfon spoke about was completely correct, but she couldn''t quickly respond.


    But, what was going on?


    That anxious feeling that sprang forth was sandwiched between other feelings.


    What¡­¡­ was that feeling?


    It shouldn''t be anxiety.


    It wasn''t anxiety, and though it was a strange feeling, Leerin felt it.


    "Leerin¡­¡­?"


    "Nn, sorry. I understand¡­¡­"


    She still didn''t really understand what the feeling truly was.


    But, there would be a day when she would definitely understand it.


    Moreover, that day wasn''t far.


    "¡­¡­Do you have any thoughts?"


    "For the moment."


    "Ah, in that case¡­¡­"


    She would trust him this time, Leerin thought.


    Leerin felt that time was of the essence.


    She had to look carefully at the feeling on the other side of the anxiety.


    Because time was of the essence.


    If she kept waiting for the true nature of that feeling to appear, then perhaps¡­¡­


    Layfon returned to battle.


    Leerin watched his back slowly move away, but couldn''t focus well.


    Her right eye was hot, and her vision was filled with blood. What her right eye wanted to show her wasn''t reality, but something else.


    The blood in her vision endlessly increased, and there was something on the other side of that red color.


    Black, deep, side¡­¡­ it seemed like it was a space vaster than could be imagined.


    "What¡­¡­ is this?"


    Leerin murmured.


    But because of it, her voice didn''t reach her own ears. Her eardrums couldn''t even pick up the sound of battle anymore.


    The soundless space continuously spread out. Just looking at the size of the space that she could see through the film of blood made her feel chills up her spine.


    Maybe¡­¡­ she thought.


    Right now, was she connected to the moon?


    Was this the world on the moon?


    In that case, what a cold, lonely world it was.


    Just as Leerin thought of these things.


    "It''s not that bad. As long as you''re here, time basically doesn''t have any meaning."


    She heard that kind of response.


    "Ah, right, you only saw this through me. Nn¡­¡­? Then wouldn''t it be strange for you not to be able to see the scenes that I see? How is it. What should I say, how are your initial thoughts on seeing this space?"


    "Who, who are you¡­¡­?"


    Leerin reflexively asked back.


    But, she was already clear on the answer.


    "Nn, your voice reaches over, it seems very smooth. But it seems slightly late. Though it''s a decision I made, it won''t certainly be carried out so smoothly. Ah, that''s also the final method of that person. We can talk about the causes later."


    "Th¡­¡­that¡­¡­"


    "Ah, sorry. But we don''t have time now to talk leisurely. Hurry up and finish the urgent matters, and you can relax later."


    "Eh?"


    At that moment, Leerin''s hand moved by itself.


    Her right hand was extended forward.


    Her fingers opened, as if she were asking for something.


    Leerin didn''t say anything.


    But even so, something appeared in Leerin''s hand in the blink of an eye.


    "Eh?"


    Seeing the thing her hand was grasping, she was surprised.


    An expressionless black-clothed girl was watching this thing appear from afar.


    Though she was expressionless, she was a bit surprised.


    Her expression seemed like she didn''t understand why he had done this.


    A gun appeared in Leerin''s hand.


    It was a gun that would feel too large if gripped single-handedly, but it was very easy to hold.


    No, to the current Leerin, it wasn''t anything strange.


    What was strange was, it was obviously the first time she had held this pistol, but for some reason there was a familiar feeling.


    "Come, all that''s left is to pull the trigger of that thing."


    The voice said this.


    There were quite a few surprising things. But, if she didn''t think about these, the current situation and the previous were similar.


    Carrying out an attack using the gaps produced by the three-person battle.


    Just like how she had been already defeated before.


    "Don''t worry, that thing isn''t an idiot, it won''t let you lose again."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Trust in your companions."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing the word ''companions'', Leerin lost her words.


    It was like that.


    Layfon had also said he wanted to fight together.


    If she only trusted in him, she could pull the trigger.


    Leerin focused her mind on the battle before her.


    ¡ó


    Leerin nodded her head.


    Seeing that, Layfon felt that he had already reached the goal for which he had come here.


    Of course, that wasn''t saying that he had already overcome the crisis before him.


    But even so, he couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.


    Layfon who had once again returned to the battlefield felt his body become lighter.


    "Layfon, how''s Leerin!?"


    "No problems!"


    To Alsheyra who asked loudly without any concern, Layfon loudly replied back.


    "Then it''s okay."


    If she had been injured what would have happened?


    He feared it just from imagining, but right now he was facing an even stronger enemy with the Queen.


    During the period when Layfon hadn''t been there, the battle had become back-and-forth.


    But even so, the fatigue that could be felt from Lintence''s face was even stronger. He hadn''t left for very long, but this battlefield really took a heavy toll on the mind.


    Layfon and Lintence crossed gazes.


    If they used words to converse, then regardless of how quiet their voices were, there was still the possibility of being heard by L?vateinn.


    So the important things were completely communicated with their gazes.


    In order to lure L?vateinn into a trap.


    Though a soundless battle meeting could only confirm the status.


    Could they continue?


    Leerin''s response was a yes.


    What about Layfon?


    Right now Layfon had the Adamantium Dite in his hand.


    Though it had been a last resort, Layfon had lost the Shim Adamantium Dite in order to save Leerin just now. The slash filled with the Kei of Composite Blast had pierced through the wall all the way to the outer portion of the city.


    He feared that the Dite had also exploded at that time.


    Losing the Dite that he used the most smoothly out of the three Dites - even if it could be called a last resort, had also been a mistake in Layfon''s judgment.


    But right now he didn''t have time to regret.


    He could only go on.


    Layfon also responded yes.


    After that.


    The battle continued.


    As expected, the Adamantium Dite was still heavy.


    There was a difficulty the moment he moved and attacked in the current situation.


    If it were only Layfon alone it would be alright, but in order to coordinate with Layfon, Lintence also had to make similar modifications to his movements.


    The Sapphire Dite restored to a sword, and the Adamantium Dite restored into steel threads.


    If he just changed their use, he could return to his movements from before for the moment.


    But¡­¡­


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Compound Sendan.


    Release.


    Facing the external Kei heading towards her, L?vateinn who had originally slipped away chose instead to strike it down.


    Instead of avoiding the slash flying towards her, she struck it and offset its power.


    "Damn."


    The Kei that he had added to the slash really was too weak.


    But, that trick had been seen through.


    The balance of battle had crumbled.


    Because of Leerin running away just now, Lintence had expended a lot of power, and Layfon had lost one of his weapons.


    The fatigue on Alsheyra''s face was also becoming more and more clear.


    On the other hand, what would L?vateinn do? It couldn''t be seen from her expression. But the dust on her cheeks had become thicker.


    It wasn''t clear whether or not this could represent the degree to which she had expended her energy.


    Right now, when the balance of the battle began crumbling, wasn''t a good opportunity for them¡­¡­


    That was L?vateinn''s judgment.


    To Layfon and the others who had expended their combat power, the current situation was one where they had to maintain and where they were forced to find a way to turn the tables in the blink of an eye.


    That was the current situation.


    So, if there were action, it would have to start from L?vateinn''s side.


    And, L?vateinn began acting.


    It came.


    At the same time she crossed blows with Alsheyra in the front, she avoided Layfon and Lintence''s attacks. Layfon and Lintence were acting right now in order to maintain the conditions.


    L?vateinn would destroy those conditions.


    L?vateinn who caught the Queen''s fist used that momentum to jump to the ceiling.


    Pursuing the path of her leap, steel threads and external Kei flew over.


    L?vateinn turned to avoid those attacks, falling to the ground, and descending in front of Layfon.


    She had judged him the easiest to take down among the three.


    "Tch!"


    Kei continuously flowing out from him, Layfon made preparations to engage.


    If he traded blows head-on, Layfon would probably be pummeled in a moment. Layfon focused on parrying her attacks.


    In that time, Alsheyra and Lintence also responded to the changes in the battlefield.


    Steel threads thrust straight for the place L?vateinn was descending to.


    But, after their thrusts were avoided, she stood on top of the steel threads.


    She ran on the steel threads and closed in, but it made a gap in her movements to catch Layfon.


    Layfon also responded.


    Roar Kei.


    Since a point attack would be avoided, then use a wide-scale attack.


    Though it was a bit hurried, and moreover he couldn''t realize destructive power like Savaris. But still, the vibrations released still shot out with L?vateinn as the center and destroyed the surroundings.


    But, L?vateinn''s figure had already disappeared from there.


    The second he had prepared to release his Kei technique she had noticed his attempt and evaded.


    Where was she?


    Right side.


    Not relying on his senses, but rather on the changes produced in the steel threads when she jumped off them, relying on the reflexive judgment his mind made.


    But, the speed of L?vateinn''s reflexes was also superior to Layfon''s.


    When he noticed, she was already in front of him.


    Layfon swung the blade of the Sapphire Dite upwards to engage L?vateinn.


    L?vateinn''s fist struck Layfon''s attack.


    In the battle of strength between the blade and the fist, the blade lost.


    The blade of the Sapphire Dite broke down, and the fist pushed aside the pieces as it drew closer to Layfon.


    His death drew near.


    But, his side had also concealed a deadly trap.


    They still had a plan.


    Those things appeared in L?vateinn''s vision during an opportune moment.


    From Layfon''s left and right, they appeared, moving as if they wanted to cover Layfon and then attacking L?vateinn.


    Steel threads.


    Layfon''s steel threads.


    He had been hiding the Kei of Composite Blast for the current moment.


    He had been preparing this trap since long ago.


    "Yaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Accompanying the roar, the speed of Kei rose.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Sougenkyouku Houraku.


    The fist still continued moving forward, closing in on Layfon.


    As L?vateinn was gradually covered with steel threads, the fist was also entwined with steel threads.


    Would the fist reach Layfon first, or would the steel threads cover it, stopping her movements first.


    The balance of life and death seemed as if it would tilt at any time.


    The fist covered with steel threads was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­in front of him¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bang!


    "Guah!"


    The attack hit his face.


    If he were any further forward his collarbone might have been broken apart. Layfon let his body fly out from the momentum.


    Layfon flew through the air while forcibly restoring his blurred vision.


    He still lived.


    And L?vateinn?


    The steel threads had succeeded in covering her. If it weren''t that way, then Layfon''s body would have already been in an unrecognizable condition before he was sent flying.


    And moreover he didn''t know how long the steel threads could hold for¡­¡­ Even in this situation, he had no time to rest.


    His stockpiled Kei of Composite Blast was poured into the Adamantium Dite one after another.


    He quickly released his Kei technique, and explosions chained together continuously, the pressure endlessly increasing.


    Everything inside that pressure would be crushed and destroyed. This move was one of the best techniques that Lintence possessed and used.


    "Go!"


    Layfon shouted out. Then, his back came in contact with the formless wall that Saya had created, and because of the collision he was almost unable to speak.


    Of course, Layfon also knew that just this wasn''t enough to defeat her.


    She was only pummeled in the pressure of the explosions for a moment.


    The cocoon of steel threads was torn apart.


    Along with the flame that sprayed out, L?vateinn''s figure appeared. Her face was completely burned black.


    But, she was still fine.


    But, there were still no results.


    External-type Kei variant, Soungenkyouku Maou.


    There was still Lintence.


    The steel threads he released tried to recapture L?vateinn who had escaped from the crumbling cocoon.


    They bound her.


    She was once again pulled into the cocoon.


    Brought into the hands of the devil in hell.


    Lintence''s steel threads repaired Layfon''s cocoon that L?vateinn had torn, and made it stronger, even stronger.


    The light of explosions once again penetrated through the steel threads.


    The Kei of Layfon and Lintence had multiplied, and the force of the explosions far surpassed what the two had expected.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t only Layfon who was unable to endure the recoil of the blows.


    Lintence''s face showed a painful expression.


    The light of the explosions passing through the cocoon gradually increased, and finally everything that passed through became pure white.


    "Guahhhh¡­¡­"


    Even so, it couldn''t defeat her.


    There was some resistance trying to tear the cocoon.


    No, the cocoon was torn, and that thing appeared.


    L?vateinn''s hand.


    The heat that overflowed from the tear made the faraway Layfon feel as if his skin was being burned.


    "How¡­¡­ Can I let you escape!"


    His entire body was tormented by the burning flame.


    By the heat he had produced himself. If he stopped raising his Kei, it would probably disappear.


    But, Layfon wouldn''t stop.


    Not only Layfon, but Lintence wouldn''t stop either.


    They struggled against the oppressing strength of L?vateinn who tried to tear the cocoon.


    Layfon listened to the abnormal sounds the Dite made, pouring the Kei of Composite Blast into it while ignoring those complaints, and saw it.


    The figure of Alsheyra running towards them.


    Her hand grasped a spear, the strange spear that she had cast out in the beginning, the spear housing the energy of an Electronic Fairy.


    She thrust out the spear that she held.


    The reason she didn''t choose to throw it was because she had made the determination to definitely not miss.


    "Haaaaah!"


    Alsheyra also made a battle cry.


    Seeing her figure, Layfon endured the pain of the recoil while he thought that the moment had finally arrived.


    He had finally waited enough for this moment.


    The moment when everything would end.


    The annoying thing called fate.


    It was annoying to those who had been chosen as well as those who hadn''t, and this battle that was called fateful was finally about to end.


    It would end in the next moment.


    Right now he definitely couldn''t relax his guard.


    He definitely couldn''t release his steel threads.


    With difficulty, Layfon endured the long moment that seemed to want to torment him to death, waiting for Alsheyra''s spear to arrive.


    Waiting for the moment that she arrived.


    Layfon felt that the Queen''s speed was abnormally slow, because the intense pain taxed his nerves even faster.


    Was this because Layfon had relaxed? Because his persistence hadn''t made it to that moment?


    No, it wasn''t¡­¡­


    The Queen still advanced.


    The final moment closed in.


    Heat roasted his entire body and blows tried to tear the chains of steel threads.


    Because of this, intense pain was produced.


    Because of these, Layfon hallucinated.


    The final moment would definitely come.


    Everyone would definitely be able to see the future that should arrive.


    As long as he persisted right now, it was certain.


    Alsheyra ran.


    She held a spear in her hand, running into the chaotic heat produced by the white flame. She ran straight to the cocoon woven by Layfon and Lintence.


    Running towards L?vateinn.


    The spear tip brought an earnest desire for the end.


    Was this Alsheyra''s desire? Or was it a simple reflection of Layfon''s weakness?


    The spear tip wasn''t distorted because of the heat, and instead dispersed the surrounding heat because of its powerful momentum.


    A space without heat formed inside the flames, guiding Alsheyra''s continued advance.


    At that time, an abnormality occurred in the cocoon.


    By the side that wanted to resist the future.


    The cocoon was torn strongly.


    The figure of L?vateinn who appeared from inside was no longer the L?vateinn that Layfon knew.


    Perhaps due to a response to the high temperature, a foam-like thing covered her entire body. And this foam-like object continuously dissolved and regenerated due to the high temperature, becoming black and white.


    L?vateinn destroyed the cocoon, trying to reach her arm out as if wanting to touch the air.


    She wanted to escape.


    "I won''t let you escape!"


    Layfon shouted.


    This was a cry to increase his already tormented mind.


    An encouragement to himself in a tough situation.


    Towards the fear he felt of losing and being liberated.


    The cocoon of steel threads changed.


    Not only Layfon''s, but Lintence''s as well.


    The pressure inside the cocoon was completely released outwards, producing strong heatwaves.


    Layfon ignored the heat, as the Kei pressure that expanded before them dispersed it.


    He ignored his scorching skin.


    Ignoring the pain, only looking at the target before him.


    There was only one thing he could do.


    That was to keep L?vateinn from escaping.


    The steel threads grabbed L?vateinn''s legs. Afterwards, they bound her lower half.


    Even if her body were split into pieces she wouldn''t necessarily die, so there was a reason to keep her entire body from escaping.


    Layfon thought this.


    He feared that his thoughts were correct.


    L?vateinn tried to do something to deal with the steel threads stopping her from escaping.


    She turned the foam-like thing covering her arms into a blade.


    It became a blade targeted at herself.


    She wanted to abandon her lower half.


    She wanted to escape by splitting herself.


    But, L?vateinn didn''t do that.


    Was she hesitating?


    Had the heat deprived her of her thinking ability?


    Regardless of what it was, the spear point had already arrived.


    Alsheyra tread the final step.


    Releasing the thrust.


    The spear tip that had gathered all of her strength thrust at L?vateinn.


    Before she was pierced, her blade swung to parry the spear.


    The two made contact.


    Clashed.


    Locked.


    A victor had to be decided here¡­¡­ Fear emerged in the heart of Layfon who watched all of this¡­¡­


    Another person emerged.


    Her name emerged.


    Her figure emerged.


    She would end everything.


    That ending still hadn''t been changed, and this was what Layfon wanted to change the most if he could.


    That kind of thought was probably only produced in Layfon''s uncomfortable heart because he had been excluded by something like fate.


    But, right now wasn''t a time to mind those things.


    Right now wasn''t a time to mind the course of events.


    If everything wasn''t ended here, there would be no future.


    "Leerin!"


    Layfon called out.


    If the battlefield were tilted in one side, then it could produce an opportunity for confrontation.


    But right now it wasn''t tilted in either direction, and right now was an incredible opportunity.


    He didn''t know whether his voice reached or not.


    Right now he didn''t have the energy to turn his vision over. In order to maintain this deadlock, the cocoon of steel threads definitely had to hold.


    He didn''t even have the strength to shout.


    In that short moment, his call and his words mixed with the sound of alternating explosions and light.


    Because of the impact from the Queen''s spear, L?vateinn had been shown from under the foam-like thing, and inside was her figure which had been completely stained everywhere by dust.


    Could it be that L?vateinn didn''t have limits?


    That kind of fear sprang up in Layfon''s heart.


    No, impossible.


    She had been weakened by the Heaven''s Blade successors, and Layfon and Lintence had weakened her a decent amount. Alsheyra as well. She had been continuously depleted inside the anti-regeneration trap that Saya had prepared for years.


    She definitely had limits.


    Moreover, she was already close to them.


    Her limits were almost up.


    And as expected, a light brought her to it.


    "Ah."


    That sound finally leaked out of L?vateinn.


    Layfon felt that he had been liberated from that moment, and the flow of time returned to normal.


    "Guah!"


    The recoil of being released made Layfon fall to his knees right there, and his Dite fell from his hand, the falling Adamantium Dite losing its shape like material that had been scorched black.


    Because of the heat and the use of high-intensity Kei, pain wracked his entire body.


    But, right now wasn''t a time to neglect the situation in front of him because of pain. Right now wasn''t a time for his consciousness to be unclear.


    Things had finally become like this.


    The scene about to arrive was either hope or despair.


    He definitely had to witness everything with his own eyes.


    ¡ó


    She still vaguely remembered the attack that pierced her body.


    "Ah."


    She leaked out that kind of sound.


    That was because the apparatus that controlled her voice had been struck.


    She also remembered what kind of strike it was.


    But, that kind of strike shouldn''t exist here.


    No, it couldn''t be like that.


    In the battle deep underground, perhaps the situation was already in its final developments.


    Since she couldn''t see or feel the sky from here, perhaps it had already happened recently.


    Then, was he here?


    Her investigation function ended in a moment. A linear strike from her chest all the way to her back. Three multiple-joint bones were in pieces. Two systems of multifunctional muscle tissue had been torn apart, and control of her lower body had been lost.


    Problems arose in her central control core, and nine control functions of her entire body had disappeared.


    Her function came close to completely stopping.


    In that kind of situation, L?vateinn looked behind her.


    He was there, wasn''t he?


    He¡­¡­


    Over there was a girl.


    The wind of the battle blew the girl''s skirt, and it wasn''t the appearance of someone in battle, nor was it the posture of someone in battle.


    It wasn''t the face of someone in battle.


    But, it was a fighting expression.


    A face holding eyes of strong determination.


    It wasn''t him.


    But, her hand held his pistol.


    His reincarnation.


    Perhaps, a replica of him.


    A fake.


    A girl.


    But, his fighting willpower was the genuine object.


    But, it wasn''t him.


    It wasn''t a fighter.


    But, it was someone fighting.


    Truly contradictory.


    It broke reality.


    But, nothing had broken.


    She was still there, with a gaze full of determination.


    She had something L?vateinn didn''t.


    A mechanical imitation.


    An organic imitation.


    Wasn''t that the difference? Were they different there?


    Was that the thing that L?vateinn hadn''t been able to obtain, but that girl had obtained?


    The answer was¡­¡­


    Hurry, answer.


    Tell me the answer.


    Tell me the answer.


    Tell me the answer.


    If it could be conveyed.


    If it could reach here.


    The answer.


    The answer.


    She wanted more answers.


    What she should do.


    What she could do to reverse this situation.


    In her battle procedure there were no methods regarding avoiding this situation.


    Then was there an answer in the battle experience that she still hadn''t organized?


    She searched.


    In order to obtain the answer.


    In order to know an even more correct answer.


    In order to find a way to break open this situation.


    A scene went through her mind.


    Or perhaps, if she were a person, it would have been called a light bulb going off.


    Since she hadn''t organized the battle records, it should be a record from not too long ago.


    She had invaded Grendan, and fought with the Heaven''s Blade successors who possessed extraordinary fighting power.


    What had they done?


    Hopeless before L?vateinn''s fighting power, how had they dealt with it?


    These records¡­¡­


    Give these records¡­¡­


    When the records were being recreated, they stopped at an image.


    It stopped after she had invaded Grendan, in the place of the first serious battle.


    It was two Heaven''s Blade successors.


    They hadn''t had the answer in their battle.


    But the scene stopped there.


    On their hands.


    On the image of two Heaven''s Blade successors fallen on the ground, with their hands overlapped.


    The two hadn''t died at the same time.


    They hadn''t done that before they died.


    But, at the end when they met death together, the one who had died first had seemingly replied to the longing of the one who died second, and overlapped their hands.


    Pulling them together.


    Why?


    A new query.


    She was searching for the answer.


    But, was this a problem.


    It was far too¡­¡­


    "Hands¡­¡­"


    If she reached out her hand¡­¡­ If she could link hands together¡­¡­


    Then, could she be happy?


    But, where should she reach her hand to?


    Would there be anyone who would hold that hand?


    Would anyone pull her hand?


    Would anyone''s hand overlap with hers?


    "So¡­¡­So¡­¡­Sa- ma¡­"


    She knew that she wouldn''t have that kind of ending.


    That sort of ending would no longer appear.


    But, even so¡­¡­


    Was there anyone, who could hold that hand¡­¡­


    "Mas¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ter¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    That hand.


    Who would.


    Things became black.


    Her vision and her thinking ability.


    The activity of her core was already drawing close to stopping.


    Was there anyone.


    Was there anyone who would.


    Was there anyone who would come¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anyone¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ó


    "How truly heartwarming."


    The irony in that speech made something inside Layfon''s heart tremble.


    He felt a feeling like loathing or perhaps rage.


    He had started seeing it at some time.


    The voice came from a black cat.


    "¡­¡­I think that it''s better this way."


    Leerin replied with that.


    Leerin''s hand was holding L?vateinn''s.


    Though he felt extremely confused at a black cat talking, his fatigue was already near its limits right now, and his wounds were extremely serious.


    A pistol was under Leerin''s feet, a pistol that felt too large for her to hold.


    A bullet from that pistol had defeated L?vateinn.


    But, since when had she had that pistol?


    She didn''t seem to be carrying Dites.


    Though he longed for the relaxation brought about by their final victory, right now the most important was still to use internal Kei to treat his wounds. In order to prioritize treatment, he didn''t care even if a black cat was speaking or if Leerin had gotten a pistol at some time.


    Layfon treated himself while helplessly looking at the strange post-crisis situation in front of him.


    "Is that kind of tenderness necessary? Isn''t it because of this mechanical doll that you ran into this kind of trouble?"


    The black cat spoke.


    "Isn''t it because of her that you were unable to live like a normal person?"


    "¡­¡­But, she can no longer move. Then shouldn''t she be already dead?''


    Leerin spoke while holding the hand of L?vateinn who had stopped moving.


    L?vateinn no longer moved.


    Fallen on the ground, with a large hole opened on her body, motionless. No blood flowed, and though she was dead, she seemed too clean, feeling like it wouldn''t be too strange even if she started moving again at some time.


    But, Leerin didn''t think of destroying her body completely because of this.


    Because she had the outer appearance of a human.


    Because they had been companions living together in the Academy City in the past.


    The hate for her enemy that battle had inflated disappeared along with the end of the battle.


    All that was left was only the emptiness brought by the disappearance of those feelings.


    The black cat replied to Leerin''s question.


    "Nn, yes. To express it a bit more poetically, she''s dead as a doorknob. If we want to express it more mechanically, then her function has been completely destroyed."


    The voice and the cat''s movements weren''t connected, that kind of contradiction made Layfon feel a bit queasy.


    "¡­¡­Do you hate that person?"


    "¡­¡­I remember saying so before, right?"


    "I seem to remember you saying something like letting me see the answer."


    "Maybe it was like that."


    "Then can you let me see the answer?"


    "Didn''t I already show it to you? A fake can''t be the same as the genuine article."


    Because of the queasy feeling produced from the black cat talking, Layfon lowered his head.


    He had a sort of extremely odd feeling.


    It wasn''t only Layfon who felt that.


    "If you make the wrong choice, everything will return to zero, I hope you can understand that point again."


    "You!"


    Leerin got mad and shouted out at the black cat''s words.


    The next moment.


    "It''s not only this person who''s made the wrong choice, right? Erumi."


    A voice that didn''t belong to Leerin came from Leerin''s mouth.


    It was a man''s voice.


    A low and masculine voice.


    Even Leerin who had made that kind of voice covered her mouth and widened her eyes.


    "Only knowing the value of something after losing it, that''s something that everyone experiences. The question is whether it can be reclaimed after losing it. You know that pain as well, isn''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­You really said something amazing."


    Was it only the black cat who didn''t feel surprised?


    No¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Saya walked over accompanied by the sound of her footsteps.


    "Airen¡­¡­ Aien, is it you?"


    "Ah, yes. I''m only borrowing her mouth for a bit, I''ll disappear soon."


    "Aien¡­¡­"


    "Saya, it''s almost there."


    "Yes."


    "Ah, I have a final thing to tidy up here, so I''ll stop here."


    The voice said this.


    "Airen."


    "No one wants to hear your grumbling, Erumi. I don''t need to state the reasons, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The black cat who didn''t know what to say went silent.


    "Then I take my leave."


    "Ah¡­¡­Eh? Eh?"


    After saying this, Leerin made a sound like she was practicing pronunciation with a surprised expression.


    It seemed like he had already left.


    Layfon watched from the side as if he didn''t care. The fate that Leerin had been entangled in seemed far too complicated to Layfon. Lintence and Alsheyra hadn''t had any big change in their expressions since just now.


    But, it wasn''t that he didn''t care.


    They had said Airen.


    Then, that voice was the voice belonging to the origin of all Military Artists.


    Also, there was something else he was concerned about.


    "¡­¡­The final thing?"


    Could it be that everything hadn''t ended yet?


    "¡­¡­Speaking of which, how are those helpers aboveground?"


    Alsheyra said this.


    That was a good question.


    They hadn''t had the leisure to think about this during battle, so nothing regarding them had appeared in their minds.


    Had they been continuously fighting with the giant?


    "Those guys shouldn''t be that rule-abiding."


    Lintence said this.


    If they wanted to fight against an enemy who possessed strong regenerative ability, relying on normal methods couldn''t resolve it, and wasn''t suited to their styles.


    They should have thought of some way to unleash an extraordinarily powerful blow.


    But that kind of thing hadn''t happened a single time while Layfon and the others were battling, it definitely hadn''t.


    Then regardless of which side had won, a victor was already decided.


    But, the two sides had no reinforcements.


    Did that mean they were still fighting?


    While he was still thinking about those things, several floating lights flew towards Layfon and the others.


    Psychokinesis flakes.


    (Your Majesty, I''m glad to see you''re safe and sound.)


    (We finally got through.)


    Two voices overlapped with each other.


    One was Elsmau''s voice.


    The other was Felli''s voice.


    "Felli, how is the situation aboveground?"


    His body hadn''t completely recovered, and Layfon let internal Kei run through him while asking.


    (They''re still fighting on this side.)


    "Eh?"


    An unexpected response, and not only Layfon, but the others also showed the same expression.


    L?vateinn had already been defeated.


    Then, shouldn''t the copies making trouble aboveground also have fallen?


    (It''s not the giant from before.)


    Felli''s correction made Layfon and the others look at each other again.


    Afterwards, Felli and Elsmau recounted together.


    Recounting the battle aboveground.

 Volume 22, 6 — Youngster 2

    Volume 22, Chapter 6: Youngster 2


    The bitter struggle was still ongoing.


    "So annoying!"


    Haia''s impatient voice was drowned out by the noise of the battlefield.


    Even Heaven''s Blade successors didn''t have battle experience against consecutive enemies possessing strong regenerative ability.


    Even if a wound was treated that didn''t mean strength had recovered. For the moment, they were in a condition where they were able to act, but their fighting ability had lowered quite a bit.


    This was an evident fact for the other Heaven''s Blade successors as well, making Haia''s mind ease up slightly.


    "Though we can''t resolve the problem like this~"


    Haia avoided the things like fangs that flew by.


    The originally vile, twisted monster had now become a giant tower sitting in the center of Grendan, emitting an unknown atmosphere.


    A somewhat nauseating, organic tower.


    It changed the feeling of the environment to something different for those who were familiar with the city Grendan.


    The giant tower randomly shot out teeth-like objects.


    Dodging these teeth while carrying out attacks was their current battle plan.


    Though it was a monotonous battle, they needed time to prepare in order to be able to release a Kei technique with sufficient destructive power to defeat that regenerative strength.


    "Does anyone still have any killer techniques?"


    Seeing the cut paths that he slashed out slowly disappear, Haia clicked his tongue while saying something regarding shirking responsibility.


    "If I did then I would have already used them."


    Claribel''s voice carried weariness.


    "Ah, if it were Master¡­¡­"


    "If I had that kind of ability at this time, I would be incredible."


    Troyatte smiled wryly.


    "¡­¡­Though, if it were Barmelin, she should be able to do something."


    "You''re annoying. Go die, you dung beetle."


    (Everyone''s still so spirited.)


    Elsmau spoke helpless words.


    "Ah, even if we let out angry voices it''s no use."


    Troyatte ignored the thorns that the Psychokinesis brought, smiling.


    "But if this goes on we can''t talk about going underground to rescue them, but instead we should request them to help us."


    "If that side determines a winner, then shouldn''t this thing disappear?"


    Haia asked a question towards Troyatte''s words.


    "If this thing is a leftover body of that first thing then it would probably be that way. Ah¡­¡­ I can only hope."


    As he put it, right now Haia could only maintain silence.


    At the same time as this conversation was being carried out, the battle still continued.


    Haia''s slashes, Troyatte and Claribel''s Karen Kei, Barmelin''s cannon strikes¡­¡­ various Kei techniques battered the flesh of the towering monster.


    But even like this, there was no way to overcome its regenerative ability.


    It seemed like they could only stop their opponent from proliferating.


    "Annoying¡­¡­"


    Barmelin said her mantra.


    Haia also thought this.


    It already counted as a great help that the opponent''s offensive power wasn''t strong.


    "How long is this kind of sheetty game going to continue."


    Barmelin carried out her cannon strikes while talking indignantly.


    "What''s that person doing?"


    Her words indicated the person on a building far from the battlefield.


    "I wouldn''t have done something like standing in a high-up spectator position after debuting gorgeously."


    "Long-winded."


    Ignoring the conversation between Barmelin and Troyatte for the time being, Haia also felt a strange feeling.


    The person there should be the one called Nina.


    He didn''t remember having much contact with her when he had been in Zuellni, but she should be a person with a strong sense of justice suitable for a Military Artist.


    She shouldn''t have the kind of style to spectate from afar.


    "¡­¡­Maybe she''s playing with us?"


    "It''s nothing like that!"


    Claribel claimed, shouting out.


    "Speaking of which, you also went to Zuellni, right?"


    Troyatte butted in.


    "What kind of person is she? Also, how did she come here? Both you and that girl."


    "That¡­¡­ I don''t really understand either."


    "Haa¡­¡­ I''ll pretty much lose my energy if everything''s an inexplicable thing."


    "No, please don''t lose your energy."


    Ignoring the banter between the two, Haia grabbed the Psychokinesis flake next to him.


    "I said¡­¡­ do you know any clues or not~?"


    The one he asked was Felli.


    Her Psychokinesist self had definitely already communicated with Nina.


    (If I knew then it wouldn''t be annoying.)


    He had originally thought she would keep silent, but he didn''t think that Felli would make a reply.


    But, the contents of the reply didn''t make any developments in the situation.


    "Really~!"


    They couldn''t just rely on talking right now.


    Haia focused his mind on the battle.


    How long would this continuous, see-sawing battle keep going for¡­ Haia gave up on conversation, beginning to search his mind for a way to resolve this.


    ¡ó


    (What''s going on with you?)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli''s voice wasn''t panicked.


    Rather, it should be said that she was keeping calm to confirm any responses.


    Nina kept silent.


    But, her eyes didn''t move from the battle.


    Above her head¡­¡­ Of course, her consciousness hadn''t left there either.


    She kept paying attention to the pieces of the moon floating in space.


    More would come.


    Schneibel had said this.


    Things that had been closed off inside the prison of a moon would descend.


    Nina''s strength existed to fight with those things. Yes, Schneibel had said so.


    So, she couldn''t waste her strength here.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Nina clenched her teeth.


    Nina knew she wasn''t the kind of person to be content with this. Giving the battle before her to others and preparing for the next battle wasn''t the kind of thing that Nina''s style would do.


    But¡­¡­


    (Captain?)


    But, it was only because of strength that the current Nina stood here, because of strength that didn''t rely only on Nina.


    Not only the Haikizoku, not only the Electronic Fairy that had saved her, but also the three Electronic Fairies that she had inherited from her great-grandfather.


    Thinking of her great-grandfather, she couldn''t make the wrong move now.


    But¡­¡­


    "Is this really alright?"


    She asked of herself.


    Why had she come here?


    In order to directly face the world''s crisis.


    She had come for this.


    So she had listened to Schneibel.


    That was also the correct choice.


    Necessary strength had a necessary situation to be used in. This was a natural way of thinking for one who thought about battle tactics. It was the most appropriate way of thinking for one who could view the entire overall situation.


    Nina was also the platoon captain of the seventeenth platoon.


    She could also do this kind of thinking.


    But, even so¡­¡­


    The battle still continued.


    Though they were currently in a stalemate situation, in the end it would become a situation unfavorable for them.


    They couldn''t win against that monster in terms of power.


    It was unknown when their strength would be depleted. After Layfon and the others had achieved victory underground, the battle aboveground should have been pretty much over.


    No, thinking about that, then Schneibel wouldn''t have told her not to act.


    "So she was saying there was no reason to act?"


    Even if she brought it up, Schneibel wouldn''t reply again.


    She didn''t know whether it was because other matters had caught their attention, but none of the Electronic Fairies responded.


    (Captain? How are you?)


    Felli felt confused at Nina''s self-dialogue.


    It definitely seemed that way to an observer. But, that couldn''t stop Nina.


    "But, but¡­¡­"


    Asking.


    She responded.


    "Is this really alright?"


    Entrusting matters to others.


    Hating this more than anyone, hadn''t Nina only appeared here because of that?


    Hadn''t she only come here because of that?


    "I¡­¡­"


    Even if she understood what was necessary¡­¡­


    Just at that time.


    A fine change occurred in the battle.


    The change happened from Claribel.


    Her foot had slipped.


    That kind of error would inevitably appear in battle. Because of the loss of focus brought about by fatigue, she was unable to correctly recognize the condition of the ground.


    It was that kind of feeling.


    Because of the momentum of her movement she turned in the air, and Claribel''s body collided hard with the ground. Then new misfortune had befallen the otherwise unharmed Claribel.


    Countless teeth shot out from the giant tower.


    Though falling wasn''t deadly, because of the loss of time to escape brought about by the fall, it became deadly to Claribel.


    Nina''s eyes caught all of this.


    "Ugh!"


    Before she realized it, she had already entered a state of high-speed movement.


    She passed by the teeth on her path to Claribel, and moreover the shockwaves produced by her movement scattered the teeth away.


    "N, Nina?"


    "Are you alright, Clara?"


    "Ya~ I was almost done in just now¡­¡­ but what''s going on?"


    Was she talking about that strength, or was she talking about Nina''s actions?


    Regardless of which, explaining was still annoying.


    "Things are complicated."


    "Ah, it''s the same for both of us."


    Nina noticed that though the Dite in the hand of Claribel who said this had the same appearance as before, it had a somewhat different feeling.


    "¡­¡­Could it be that this is a Heaven''s Blade?"


    "It is. I always felt that I got thrown into this. Though that is the style of Her Majesty."


    "Is that so."


    At the same time as she spoke, teeth continuously flew down.


    But they couldn''t reach the place where the two of them were.


    "Nina, what happened to you?"


    Claribel brought up the question.


    "Well, it''s very troublesome to explain."


    The falling teeth couldn''t get close to the two of them.


    When the teeth got close to a certain distance they would disappear as if they had evaporated.


    Claribel knew that this was because of the Kei that Nina released.


    "Instead of that, let''s deal with this thing quickly."


    "¡­¡­But, if you don''t join the battle I fear that it will drag on forever."


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    Regardless of what was said she would become speechless in the end, and Nina lowered her head, deciding to end things earlier.


    After Nina readied the iron whips, Claribel left her, running towards the giant tower.


    (Is this alright?)


    Armadune brought up the question.


    (Mother-sama should have told you not to act.)


    "Just call it your good luck for having made me your master."


    (Understood.)


    Though Nina felt surprised that she could so easily convince her, right now wasn''t the time to ask for the reasons.


    Nina had already begun running.


    "Quickly make this thing disappear. Use full power."


    (Yes!)


    The Electronic Fairies'' voices overlapped.


    Kei rushed forth.


    Kei ignited.


    Nina ran at high speed dragging a red streak behind her, and the iron whips emitted sparks of lightning.


    The paths of the iron whips being waved back and forth were being guided to the target.


    The iron whips were carried straight forward.


    Raijin''s charge.


    The connected attack became consecutive explosions.


    The blow spread throughout the giant tower, and sparks flew everywhere.


    But, only this much would be the same as the first time.


    "It''s not¡­¡­over!"


    One of the iron whips hadn''t been swung yet!


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Double Raijin.


    Her left hand''s iron whip followed the path before, adding another blow to the tower.


    The chain reaction of explosions became even more intense.


    Shockwaves wreaked havoc in the interior of the tower, carrying out destruction.


    Regenerative ability was already being used to the utmost.


    But, it wasn''t in time.


    There was a huge tilt in the balance between destruction and regeneration.


    But, it still hadn''t fallen.


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    One more time.


    Nina''s figure disappeared, a red light appearing from another direction and closing in on towards the tower.


    Double Raijin was struck.


    Explosions again.


    "One more time!"


    She shouted, once again pulling back the distance, and at this time Nina felt something else.


    She felt the flow of the strength inside her body.


    She had always felt this.


    She hadn''t been able to control this strength.


    The strength that the Electronic Fairies continually supplied was turned into Kei. Though Nina herself didn''t understand, but Nina''s Kei vein had fused with the young nameless Electronic Fairy, so her compatibility with Electronic Fairy energy was extremely high. She probably surpassed her grandfather in Kei conversion efficiency at the time of her decision.


    But, that wasn''t to say she used that converted Kei completely efficiently.


    Nina herself understood this.


    "One more time!"


    Nina shouted.


    Though she clearly knew that she didn''t have the sensation of using her strength fully well, it was enough to feel that part of it had been improved.


    Compared to the battle before her, this made her feel more anxious.


    In a truly important battle, if she couldn''t perfectly utilize this strength then it would be useless.


    "As expected, taking action is better!"


    One more time.


    Nina spoke to herself, repeating Raijin for the nth time.


    The monster was buried under the flame of the explosions, and its bulk had already diminished greatly.


    "Damn, that person took away our share completely."


    She heard that kind of voice.


    She felt that it was one of the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    "Then let''s at least decide the victor in the area of beauty. Barmelin, take your clothes off quickly."


    "Go die! Dung beetle."


    Without any reason to pay attention, Nina continued focusing her mind on controlling her strength.


    The overflowing strength was gathered into the iron whips in her hands.


    Leg strength, back strength¡­¡­ her entire body was filled with Kei.


    Accompanying the accumulation of Kei, her entire body was covered with a film formed of red light, the overflowing strength that had become red light.


    "More¡­¡­ I need more!"


    Nina repeated her technique.


    Explosions repeated.


    Her running repeated.


    She could gradually see the Kei flowing in her own body.


    One Haikizoku.


    Four Electronic Fairies.


    One young Electronic Fairy that maintained her life.


    Six kind of energies fused into one inside of Nina''s body. Nina was the one who controlled all of them.


    This was definitely the iron will that Gildred had spoken about.


    So she definitely had to achieve it.


    "One more time!"


    She definitely had to succeed.


    "One more time!"


    She definitely had to succeed.


    "One more time!"


    As for why¡­¡­


    "This is something that I can do!"


    Sprinting.


    This time she felt that she could do it.


    The red light covering her body disappeared.


    Her feet were light.


    Her hands were light.


    The feeling of the Kei flowing into the iron whips was light.


    It wasn''t because her strength had left her so they became light, as she had speed and strength right now.


    It was possible!


    Raijin!


    There was only one explosion.


    But, the scale of the explosion far surpassed the ones before.


    The blow spread through the interior of the monster in a moment, and explosions occurred without anything between them that could be called a pause.


    Even Nina who had released the move hadn''t expected the momentum of the explosions.


    "Wah!"


    Because of the shockwave of the explosion, Nina was pushed back by the out-of-control Raijin, leaving her original position.


    The continuous destruction that far surpassed its regenerative ability made quite large changes in the monster''s appearance.


    Moreover, the Heaven''s Blade successors weren''t fatigued to the degree that they would let this opportunity go.


    "Ahahaha!''


    Troyatte made a loud laugh.


    "I never thought that the moment to use this thing would come!"


    He shouted this, and raised his Heaven''s Blade with an outer appearance of a staff.


    That moment.


    The surroundings were filled with the howling of Kei.


    And it wasn''t the giant tower''s surroundings.


    It was the entire surface of the city.


    "Hidden Kei? That much strength!?"


    Claribel made a surprised sound.


    "What, so you did have a killing move hidden."


    "Didn''t I say, I didn''t think there would be a good opportunity to use this move!"


    Troyatte looked extremely excited.


    "Because it requires so much time to prepare that it feels stupid. Though I tried doing it, it was completely unsuited for actual battle¡­¡­ Ah!"


    Just as he was saying this, the howling Kei continued changing.


    Troyatte''s hidden Kei filled every corner of the entire city.


    Moreover, every part contained strong Kei within it.


    "Since it costs a lot of time, and moreover controlling it is extremely strange, it''s really only fitting for this kill. Die after receiving this!"


    Calling this out, he released the Kei technique.


    External-type Karen Kei variant - Song of the Crusade.


    The Kei hidden in all corners of the city rushed towards the monster.


    Rushing towards it, engulfing it.


    The Kei engulfing the monster became a sphere, absorbing the monster''s body.


    Countless spheres.


    The countless spheres formed from Kei eroded the monster, absorbing it.


    This relied on engulfing the monster with Kei and destroying it from the inside until none of its substance remained.


    Though this kind of thing wasn''t too different from the moves of the other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    The difference was the number.


    A small portion of the Kei hidden everywhere in the city was enough to equal the strength of a Heaven''s Blade successor''s Kei technique.


    And countless of these had appeared at the same time.


    And finally the countless Kei merged into one, creating an enclosing sphere.


    Various attacks destroyed the regenerative ability, and finally attacked in unison.


    This was extraordinarily large-scale destructive power.


    "Break!"


    He made a command.


    The Kei contained in that sound stimulated the spheres, producing a giant vibration that shook the entire city.


    It was this great of a destructive power.


    The Heaven''s Blade successors on the battlefield couldn''t possibly go untouched.


    "Woah~ It''s like a festival!"


    While being blown away by the wind produced from the explosions, Troyatte laughed.


    "Hey, apprentice, hurry up and think of a way to deal with that talkative person."


    "¡­¡­Sorry, controlling that hidden Kei has probably used too much of his brain."


    Claribel and Barmelin talked while they flew.


    "¡­¡­In the end we weren''t able to end it, huh."


    Haia was also being blown away, and he muttered words while watching this.


    Because of the huge explosions that Troyatte had initiated, Nina was blown even farther.


    "Damn!"


    Nina who had originally been sent flying from Raijin''s momentum was now flying even farther than the Heaven''s Blade successors due to the additional strength added afterwards, and was still in the sky even now.


    She flew while musing in her heart: How worthy of being a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    She couldn''t help but think that these were the people who had stood in the same position as Layfon in the past.


    "Unexpectedly¡­¡­ they can do¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ this kind of thing!"


    Nina spoke while inspecting her body. She moved her gaze, searching for a place where she could land and carry out a finer inspection.


    And then she landed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Really!"


    But, because of the explosions she had been blown to a place extremely far away.


    (What is it?)


    "Nothing!"


    After replying this to the Electronic Fairy who asked, Nina once again looked towards the battlefield.


    Even now, the smoke covering the monster still hadn''t dispersed.


    The smoke that seemed as if it grew out of the ground had a muddy color, being brought into the sky accompanied by the rising airflow, and stopping there after touching the air filter.


    Along with the help of the aboveground air converter, that smoke would finally be exchanged to the outside of the air filter, but right now in this period of time visibility would not return.


    "¡­¡­The problem is."


    At the same time as her visibility continually worsened, Nina saw the sky.


    The crumbling moon still spread its remains.


    "This city can no longer endure the next battles."


    Destructive power of this scale shouldn''t be too common in the Heaven''s Blade successors'' Kei techniques.


    But seeing from the city''s poor condition, one could notice that such Kei techniques had already happened several times.


    If they didn''t have the protection of the air filter, humans couldn''t live.


    Even in Nina''s current state, it was the same.


    But the city Grendan could be said to be already on the brink of death.


    "But, there''s nowhere to go."


    If she thought about it carefully, those anxious elements would become more and more numerous. Nina gave up on thinking about them, focusing her mind on the battle that was to come.


    Of course, it would truly occur.


    No, it would definitely occur.


    Nina was only here for this.


    So, Nina calmly accepted the abnormalities happening in the sky.


    ¡ó


    Layfon heard Felli''s report while running aboveground.


    The moon had fragmented.


    If they weren''t in the current situation, he would probably have a hard time believing that kind of nonsense report.


    Layfon was also concerned about other things.


    That Nina had come here.


    And that the battle with L?vateinn had ended.


    But, the person named Airen had said that there was still a final thing to conclude.


    Moreover, the moon had crumbled.


    (Captain''s actions are very strange.)


    "Strange?"


    (How should I say it, it feels like she''s been stopped from fighting by someone.)


    "Is she saving her fighting power?"


    (You could think that way. Though she still charged out in the end.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina fought with strength incomparable to what she had in Zuellni.


    But, that was fine.


    Layfon had also understood something after the events in that battlefield of a city, which was that something flowed in her body that was about the same as Leerin''s kind of strength.


    So, Layfon didn''t feel surprise at her suddenly becoming abnormally strong.


    In the end, the problem was still why she had appeared at that time.


    "What do you think?"


    (It will still continue. That way of thinking is more appropriate.)


    Felli had easily arrived at the current situation.


    In this regard the two of them held the same opinion.


    Battle would still continue.


    "There''s still no¡­¡­"


    The sound of his muttering disappeared in the middle.


    Layfon looked at his hand.


    There wasn''t anything there.


    There was nothing in his weapon belt either.


    His Dites had all broken already.


    (What is it?)


    Though he hadn''t said anything, he couldn''t hide anything from Felli.


    He couldn''t think of how he should respond, and Layfon didn''t say a word.


    He maintained silence, advancing upwards¡­¡­


    "Well¡­¡­"


    He heard that kind of voice.


    On the road to the surface, Layfon stopped his feet.


    After Layfon let Alsheyra and the others go first, he turned back, and there was Saya.


    The black-clothed girl stood there quietly. How had she pursued Layfon and the others? Layfon couldn''t picture her running with all of her strength.


    "Well¡­¡­ what?"


    A secret existence of his hometown, Grendan. Layfon didn''t know what he should say to her.


    "I''ll give this to you."


    "This is¡­¡­"


    There was a Dite in its unrestored state.


    Layfon was very clear as to what kind of thing it was. Layfon had once wielded this kind of peculiarly engraved thing in his hands.


    It was a Heaven''s Blade.


    "Why¡­¡­"


    "Because Saya is the mother who created the Heaven''s Blades."


    It was Leerin. She, who had gone on ahead, must have also returned.


    "The Heaven''s Blades are her¡­¡­"


    "Yes. So, as long as she says she''ll give it to you, even Her Majesty won''t have objections."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon''s breathing stopped, and he looked at the Dite in Saya''s hands.


    A Heaven''s Blade.


    The thing that he had once taken up, and abandoned.


    "Do you want it to become the way you used it before, or should I make it like what you were using just now? Which one do you want?"


    Layfon didn''t reply to Saya''s question.


    His mind was blank.


    There was something in that blankness.


    That was a hesitation about whether he wanted to reach out to take that Dite.


    "Layfon?"


    Seeing the motionless Layfon, Leerin made a puzzled voice.


    "Layfon, what''s wrong?"


    He only needed to take it. Taking it was better.


    Layfon also understood this.


    The current Layfon didn''t have any Dites. To a Military Artist, this was the same as losing one''s method of fighting.


    Of course there was the method of using one''s overflowing strength like Alsheyra.


    But, that way the sword techniques that Layfon had trained in until today would ne unusable. Steel thread techniques as well. The things that he had stolen in battle, learned, and made into his own techniques would also be almost all unusable.


    Only by taking that Dite could Layfon use his full ability.


    In that sense, the best weapon was currently in front of Layfon.


    But¡­¡­


    "Layfon, what''s wrong with you?"


    By now, Leerin who felt that Layfon''s attitude was annoying had changed her tone.


    Leerin was also conscious of the fact that Layfon had refused the choice of the Heaven''s Blade in his heart.


    "¡­¡­Are you still going to fight? Or perhaps, you''re not fighting?"


    "No, I will fight."


    "In that case!"


    "I understand."


    "¡­¡­This is necessary."


    "It''s necessary."


    "Then, why don''t you take it?"


    Compared to Leerin who was somewhat in turmoil, Saya didn''t make any response, just placing the Dite between her palms, standing straight.


    Layfon''s figure was reflected in her deep black eyes, motionless.


    What should he say - Layfon thought of this question in his mind.


    But, he couldn''t think of it.


    But right now he couldn''t not say anything.


    The other party definitely wouldn''t understand the word he didn''t say.


    "¡­¡­It''s probably my own stupid commitment."


    Layfon already had a conclusion, a conclusion he had made well before this, and he chose his words carefully.


    "This battlefield didn''t expect me. No, thinking carefully, I never experienced any battles ''expecting me'' in the first place. In Grendan, there have always been many people much stronger than me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    With a serious expression, Leerin just watched Layfon who had begun speaking, but she still assumed the position of a listener.


    "No battle has ever expected me. But, because of my battles, I have been able to see the results that I looked forward to. So I''m fine with that."


    Though he didn''t know whether he had been born here, at the least he had grown up in Grendan. Being taken in by his adoptive father, and being raised with Leerin and the others.


    Because he had experienced the pain of a food crisis when he was young, he had truly longed for the special existence of a Military Artist.


    Becoming a Military Artist, he began thinking of what he could do for everyone in the orphanage.


    Afterwards, he had put it into practice.


    "To the me from that time, Heaven''s Blades were meaningless, just rather useful. Moreover, to me, the position of a Heaven''s Blade was the only important thing to obtain."


    If he rationally used the things that accompanied that position, then he could help more of his brothers and sisters.


    He had thought this.


    "And the results were as you know."


    He had made too much of an effort.


    Perhaps he had gone in over his head.


    In the end, Layfon had been expelled from Grendan.


    "Though I suffered a blow at that time, right now I''ve already stood back up. I''ve met everyone again, and made up with them again¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Regardless of what he had experienced in between, he was thankful to Zuellni for allowing him to have his current thoughts. Layfon felt extremely grateful, and also felt thanks for Leerin who had supported him to go study in Zuellni.


    But, there were still many areas that he had to reflect on.


    He had failed repeatedly. The places he needed to go over again continuously piled up.


    But more numerous were the things that couldn''t be retrieved.


    Even if he knew he had done things wrong, Layfon didn''t know whether he would be able to make up these mistakes or not.


    "I feel that my way of thinking has already changed."


    These words were his desire originally.


    He hoped that he could change, hoped that he could mature. And now maybe those desires had produced illusions in him.


    Thinking of it made him feel that maybe it wasn''t completely like that.


    When he had been refused in Grendan by Leerin, he had originally believed that his ''maturing'' had all become hot air.


    Perhaps it had all been an illusion since the start.


    "I have already changed. Probably¡­¡­ though I don''t have much confidence."


    In the number of victories and defeats, in the use of external Kei, etc¡­¡­ his maturing as a Military Artist was very clear.


    But, his maturing as a person was hard to understand. Even if he thought of not making similar mistakes, he would still make them. In the end, he had been pushed away by the person he wanted to protect the most.


    Perhaps people wouldn''t encounter anything exactly the same as something from the past, but all in all, it was pretty much the same as before, only with some slight differences.


    But though some things seemed similar, the situations behind them might be different.


    In that case, gaining experience from the defeat was probably truly impossible¡­¡­ If it wasn''t the same situation, then there wouldn''t be any lesson in that defeat, right?


    Could his maturing be only an illusion?


    Maybe it was just being repetitively cut apart, giving up, and losing enthusiasm after a few steps.


    What he thought of as maturity was probably something like a magical ball of light that would jump in from somewhere else and overcome defeats.


    The maturing of a single person was truly hard to understand.


    "But, I don''t want to repeat similar mistakes. That feeling is definite."


    "¡­¡­I don''t understand at all what you want to say."


    "Yes. I don''t really understand myself."


    "In that case then hurry up and take the Heaven''s Blade."


    "But, I don¡¯t want to take it."


    He finally said it.


    He couldn''t take the Heaven''s Blade.


    He didn''t want to take the Heaven''s Blade.


    "Why!?"


    Leerin''s confusion was apparent, and Layfon''s chest tingled with guilt.


    That was obvious, but thinking of it was a bit strange.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to fight together before?"


    It was that way.


    She had indeed said this.


    "But, fighting together and taking the Heaven''s Blade are different things."


    Even if he said this, Leerin''s face was still full of confusion.


    She definitely hadn''t understood the actions of Layfon who refused to take what was necessary.


    "I am no longer a Heaven''s Blade successor. I haven''t thought of returning."


    "I never said you had to become a Heaven''s Blade successor. Don''t you need a weapon because there''s more fighting? So I''m just asking you to use it."


    "I already- threw it- away."


    Yes, he had abandoned it.


    At that time, he had lost it.


    In Grendan, during the battle with the monster that had covered all of Grendan.


    In order to turn the situation, Layfon had thrown the Heaven''s Blade away.


    At that time, Layfon had thrown out his hatred together with the Heaven''s Blade.


    He had lost it.


    It wasn''t like he had never done something like putting Kei into his Dite and throwing it out.


    But, when he threw away the Heaven''s Blade, Layfon had truly been in the mood of completely giving up on it.


    "At that time because I couldn''t help but fight with my adoptive father, and because of many other reasons, I was a bit angry, but now I have different reasons."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Because I''m not someone ''expected'' by this battlefield."


    "Eh?"


    "I once obtained a Heaven''s Blade, but I was unable to fight with it to today. In other words, I shouldn''t actually have appeared in this battlefield. The fact that I am here isn''t something anyone expected."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "The ones who were expected should possess Heaven''s Blades, and I shouldn''t obtain one. I came here by my own means, and fought without being expected to by anyone."


    "What are you saying?"


    Leerin continued being confused with an unconvinced expression on her face.


    "The number of people who are using Heaven''s Blades has diminished. The owner of this Heaven''s Blade is no longer here. Then isn''t it okay for Layfon to use it?"


    "That''s not the same. Though I don''t know whose it is, at the least that person has always held this Heaven''s Blade to fight. I can''t just use that person''s thing whenever I want."


    "But, don''t you no longer have a weapon!?"


    "¡­¡­There should be some emergency arsenals of weapons that haven''t been destroyed, if I look for them I think there should be some sword-type Dites there."


    "Relying on that kind of thing can''t possibly be enough in this battlefield!"


    "It''s enough. That''s my stubbornness as well as my challenge."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "This has been my challenge all along up to today."


    "How¡­¡­"


    Layfon knew that Leerin couldn''t understand him.


    But, seeing Leerin''s downcast expression, Layfon still felt a sad pain.


    "This is very strange."


    "I know you will definitely think that way. But, I already decided."


    Since the fate that had pulled in Leerin, Captain, and the others refused to accept Layfon.


    "I have to rely on my own strength."


    "The current situation isn''t the time to say that kind of thing!"


    "I understand, but¡­¡­"


    It was obvious that Leerin would get mad, but even so¡­¡­ Layfon''s thoughts still wouldn''t change.


    He didn''t want to identify himself with those people who had been chosen by fate.


    Nor did he want to add to the list of people chosen by fate.


    "Since fate has refused my unauthorized conduct, then I can only do a similar thing."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Leerin went silent as if she weren''t breathing.


    She looked as if she were so mad that she couldn''t talk.


    "Because of those thoughts¡­¡­ Do you want to die?"


    He had originally thought that he would be yelled at, and he hadn''t thought that in fact, she would have asked with an extremely calm voice.


    But to Layfon, that kind of serene expression and voice was even scarier.


    "I''m not planning on dying."


    "But, you''ll die. In this case¡­¡­"


    "I won''t die. I didn''t come here to die."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Felli! Are you listening!? Do you think that Layfon is truly okay this way?"


    Leerin shouted to the Psychokinesis flake.


    (It''s not okay at all. If he dies then I''ll be very troubled.)


    "Then¡­¡­"


    (But, if we''re just considering his current choice not to choose the Heaven''s Blade, then I still must approve.)


    "¡­¡­What?"


    (Just like Layfon said, we aren''t expected by anyone, and could only rely on our own means to come to this battlefield.)


    "Maybe that''s like you say, but haven''t you already come and fought with us before?"


    (What kind of thing is fate - truthfully, I don''t really understand, and I fear that Layfon understands even less than I do.)


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Layfon was speechless at Felli''s emotionless words.


    (Assuming that there are fixed boundaries among it, then we who are outside of those boundaries should not possess those things that can be keys of fate. Layfon cannot choose the Heaven''s Blade because of that sort of meaning, though he craves a strong weapon.)


    "What is that¡­¡­"


    Layfon felt very happy that he was able to obtain Felli''s support.


    But, seeing Leerin''s confused state, Layfon felt worried.


    But right now he had to uphold his beliefs.


    He couldn''t go back on them.


    Even if they were believed to be very meaningless things, he still had to uphold them.


    Because these were the restraints put on those who had been excluded by fate.


    "But, in that case Layfon will die."


    (I said that I don''t want him to die.)


    "The things you two talk about are very strange."


    (But I believe that when he dies, it will be when this battle is lost, and moreover at that time the probability of this world''s destruction will be very high. I will also die at that time, and in that case, I hope to be by his side if I can.)


    "Eh?"


    Though it was Leerin who made a questioning sound, Leerin wasn''t the only one who became speechless because of this unexpected reply.


    Layfon''s mouth hung open along with Leerin''s.


    "Felli¡­¡­?"


    Layfon stared at the Psychokinesis flake with his eyes wide, but the flake only quietly released light.


    He was very thankful that she had been able to come with him, and he felt very happy about that.


    But, he hadn''t had that kind of meaning.


    No, that wasn''t right.


    It wasn''t that kind of thing.


    "You¡­¡­ This¡­¡­"


    (By now I no longer have any reason to conceal it.)


    "We weren''t talking about that kind of thing¡­¡­"


    (To me, we were talking about that kind of thing. I''m only following my own thoughts.)


    "Don''t jo¡­¡­!"


    Just as Leerin was shouting out.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, she clutched her face and fell on her knees.


    "Leerin!?"


    Layfon ran over.


    "Uuuu¡­¡­"


    Leerin''s hands pressed on her right eye.


    Leerin kept moaning, continuously repeating Layfon''s name.


    "What''s going on with her!?"


    Layfon immediately turned around and looked at Saya.


    But the black-clothed girl only silently shook her head.


    "I don''t understand either. But, there''s some change¡­¡­"


    When Saya spoke to her, Layfon noticed that Leerin''s movements had stopped.


    "Leerin?"


    "It''s broken, evil things are returning."


    From the mouth of Leerin who was lying on the ground came the voice of a man.


    "Aien."


    "Nn, evil things have fallen."


    "What''s going on?"


    "You don''t understand, huh. I don''t know how to explain it either¡­¡­ if we were there, then it would be enough to have the thoughts ''I think, therefore I am'', but here that doesn''t work. So only my factors exist here."


    "What will happen to her?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I don''t have bad enough taste to seize a female body. Nor have I shared thoughts with that person. I only need to take the factor. The important right eye. Maybe there will be some problem, but that would only be with the body, and relying on the medical techniques here would be enough to resolve it."


    "Is that so?"


    "Then, see you later¡­¡­ Ah, right, you over there."


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Naturally, his reply was very tough.


    Leerin clutched her right eye, and only her mouth still moved, and the voice of a still-unknown man came from inside.


    This kind of incomprehensible situation was already happening for the second time, so he was able to be a slight bit calmer.


    But, his worries about Leerin still hadn''t changed. He kept worrying in his heart whether something bad would happen.


    "Your thoughts aren''t bad, are they? Though to us maybe you''re only an obstruction."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "But we won''t tell you to go anywhere because of this, and more relevantly you''ll also die if we are defeated. In that case you shouldn''t bring us too much worry. Though, since the one who originally kept you out of involvement was someone on our side, right now we won''t forcefully add you back in."


    Suddenly saying things like this also made him very puzzled.


    "Just do what you want. In any case, whatever you do it won''t make any problems for the feast that''s about to begin."


    "How¡­¡­?"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Just as Layfon prepared to ask, Leerin''s voice once again came from that mouth.


    And then¡­¡­


    "Uh¡­¡­ Uuuu¡­¡­"


    A red liquid leaked from the gaps between the fingers pressing on her right eye.


    It was¡­¡­ blood.


    But, this blood slid out from the gaps as if it had a will of its own, and then disappeared in moments.


    Leerin''s hand didn''t even have any bloodstains remaining.


    Nor was there any odor.


    "Ah, ahhh¡­¡­"


    "Leerin!"


    "It disappeared. It completely disappeared¡­¡­"


    "Leerin?"


    "My fighting strength, from my body¡­¡­"


    Leerin''s hands still clutched her face as her mouth spoke.


    "I can¡­¡­ no longer fight."


    Layfon felt that the hand placed on his shoulder had lost its original strength.


    He caught her as she fell forward.


    (We''ll have the rescue team go there.)


    "I leave it to you."


    After replying to Felli Layfon looked at Saya.


    "So, what happened to Leerin?"


    "Airen took away his factor inside Leerin''s body in order to materialize in the world on this side. I think that''s what happened."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "She no longer has any reason to continue fighting."


    "¡­¡­Really."


    Seeing Leerin who had lost consciousness clutching her face, Layfon didn''t think of the meaning of taking that thing.


    "I must go."


    Saya spoke to Layfon who was holding Leerin.


    "Airen is waiting for me, and I need to give him his weapons."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I will leave her to you."


    Layfon didn''t know what he should say to Saya, and he could only nod his head, and then look at the figure of the black-clothed girl running over the ground.


    (The rescue team is already heading towards you. They will probably arrive after ten minutes. There are people guiding them, and I''m also watching over them. Do you want to go first?)


    "No¡­¡­"


    Layfon quietly shook his head.


    "Though the battle hasn''t ended, I''ve reached my goal of helping Leerin. So I still want to see it out to the end."


    (I understand.)


    Afterwards, Felli went silent.


    Layfon felt a bit uneasy in this underground space with no other people.


    "Well¡­¡­ Felli?"


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­What is it?)


    "No, that¡­¡­ What should I say¡­¡­"


    (Though I also thought it was probably like that, you couldn''t truly have not noticed until now, could you?)


    Layfon felt that Felli''s words had been emphasized halfway through.


    Layfon couldn''t say anything.


    (What''s your reply?)


    But, silence wasn''t allowed.


    "Y, yes¡­¡­ sorry."


    By his side was a Psychokinesis flake glinting with light.


    Because of this, Layfon still felt a strong Psychokinesis pressure that made him unable to move.


    He couldn''t say anything.


    The Psychokinesis flake also went silent.


    That state continued.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon lost his patience first.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Well."


    The flake didn''t say anything.


    "That¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t think of anything to say. Leerin was still unconscious. The trembles he felt from his hands holding her should be produced from breathing and heartbeats, and there was nothing strange. The sound of her blood flow didn''t feel abnormal either, and she had only lost consciousness.


    (And?)


    As a plea for help, Layfon moved his gaze, and afterwards, the Psychokinesis flake broke the silence.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    (And what, what do you want to say?)


    "That¡­¡­"


    (I''m asking for your thoughts.)


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Yes.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which, he had never talked about those.


    "I¡­¡­"


    (No, actually, just never mind.)


    "¡­¡­Eh? Ehhh?"


    The words that had pushed through his throat were suddenly stopped, and Layfon almost fell over.


    (Tell me the reply after this is over.)


    "After, you say¡­¡­"


    (Reply to me when you''re dressed neatly and in a more suitable place, instead of when you''re fatigued in this kind of place.)


    "O, okay¡­¡­"


    Layfon didn''t know what to say because of Felli''s words.


    And not long afterwards he heard the footsteps of the rescue team.


    Maybe Felli had stopped Layfon from responding because she had noticed them getting closer?


    The Psychokinesis flake was silent, and Layfon couldn''t know the truth.


    After giving Leerin over to the rescue team, Layfon once again advanced to the surface.


    Felli definitely had also seen the situation aboveground, but she hadn''t told Layfon about it.


    He passed through an entire hallway, and passed through an entrance that already been half-destroyed.


    The sudden light made Layfon close his eyes.


    Right now should still be evening.


    Then what was up with this light?


    Moreover it was very hot.


    Was there some place that was on fire?


    In fact, there were several places for which that applied.


    But it wasn''t the same as the heat he felt right now.


    Both the light and the heat came from above.


    "¡­¡­What is that?"


    After he got used to the blinding light, Layfon raised his head to look at the sky.


    Speaking of which, someone had recently said that the moon was already broken apart.


    But, Layfon didn''t have time to confirm that.


    Reflected in his eyes was a blazing red object.


    It was flame.


    Something giant that was entirely covered in flame was falling down.


    That thing burned the entire sky in a deep red, and continuously descended.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Could this be the ''remaining thing'' that Airen had spoken of?


    He couldn''t see the true appearance underneath the light released by the flame because it was too blinding.


    But the falling thing was extremely huge.


    "¡­¡­Maybe that thing is even bigger than the city?"


    Layfon who stared at the sky spoke dully.


    (Many strange responses have been produced in the city''s surroundings. This is¡­¡­?)


    "Is it related to this?"


    (It''s still unclear.)


    It wasn''t strange for that kind of falling thing to produce effects in the surroundings.


    It would be time for Layfon to begin fighting after it fell.


    But, he didn''t have a weapon.


    "If I don''t hurry up, it won''t be good¡­¡­"


    Layfon moved his gaze from the sky, searching for an emergency weapon arsenal.


    In order to deal with a tense battle developing inside the city, and in order to guard against one being unable to fight because of a lack of weapons, there were several weapon arsenals prepared inside the city.


    Because there were no records of them having been used, maybe they had already been abolished. Though Layfon had worried about this in his heart, it wasn''t like that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon gathered the Dites with the markings of blades.


    One wasn''t enough, so he should take as many as possible¡­¡­


    When he thought of this, along came the sound of the air in the sky being pressurized, and moreover the speed of that thing increased.


    The flame was already not far from here.


    Layfon once again looked at the sky, noticing that the flame had slightly moved farther back.


    It passed through Grendan''s sky, falling diagonally towards the ground.


    The heat that it had brought with it when it passed over still scorched Grendan.


    The thing could be seen to be clearly far away, but the sound beat intensely at his ears.


    The flame disappeared in the distance away from the city, and then exploded.


    Light shot out, and after a breath, sound and shockwaves assaulted Grendan.


    "Ugh!"


    Layfon endured the great wind in order to keep from being blown away.


    The giant flame produced by the explosion continuously spread. It far surpassed the size of the city. The endlessly released light and hot flame stopped at some point.


    A shadow appeared from the flame.


    It was a wild beast with four legs.


    A red wild beast.


    Moreover, it was a giant beast.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!"


    The Dites that Layfon held fell down.


    He didn''t think of picking them back up either.


    The swelling flame continued burning.


    And then, the beast born from the flame began closing in on Grendan.


    Its gigantic size made Layfon stop breathing.


    No, if it were only size then it wouldn''t be enough to make him tremble. Until now, he had fought with countless giant opponents.


    Then, what was different?


    What made Layfon feel like trembling?


    He trembled?


    He was scared?


    Yes¡­¡­


    The moment he saw the beast, Layfon felt some kind of feeling from its body.


    After he felt that feeling, he was overcome by its size.


    That was, anger.


    Unparalleled fury.


    The moment he sensed it, he felt that the beast housed a fury as red as flame.


    No, it wasn''t housed inside it.


    It was the other way around.


    It wasn''t the beast that was mad.


    It was that after the feeling of fury had reached its limits, it had become a four-legged beast.


    That feeling was more accurate.


    So Layfon understood.


    This fury wasn''t so easy to get rid of.


    Until the entire world was burned, it wouldn''t be gotten rid of.


    Layfon had never had felt another person''s emotions so directly.


    As if it were forcefully tinting Layfon''s feelings. Feeling this kind of tough pressure, Layfon had even dropped his Dites.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Very strong.


    Not only from the fury that he could feel.


    Nor just its gigantic bulk.


    Not because of the inexplicable phenomenon where the flame swelling behind its back had suddenly been stopped.


    But rather, it was only because all of these factors were gathered together that Layfon thought this.


    He couldn''t win using this kind of weapon.


    (What do we do?)


    "What should we do¡­¡­"


    (As expected, should you lower your head and beg them to lend that Dite to you? Right now I think you can still make it.)


    "Ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Layfon grimly laughed at Felli''s joke.


    (I''m not joking.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (Or are you going to run?)


    "¡­¡­I won''t run."


    He didn''t have anywhere he could run to.


    Right now he could feel the fury in the beast''s body telling him that.


    There was no longer anywhere to run.


    If they were defeated, then that flame would begin its final expansion, and would then burn the entire world.


    There was no longer any way to avoid the option of battle.


    (But the situation is too unfavorable.)


    "Even if it''s unfavorable to us, we can''t run right now."


    (Why?)


    At Felli''s question, Layfon thought of it.


    He thought of the reasons why they couldn''t escape from this place.


    "Though Leerin''s matter is my personal battle, still¡­¡­"


    Still¡­¡­


    Yes, still.


    The battle continued.


    The crisis had already involved the entire world.


    The people shut out by something like fate couldn''t help but fight either. They had to continue holding their ground.


    Because they had been shut out, they had to fight.


    "The battle after this is going to belong to us."


    Nina was somewhere in this city.


    In order to fight with that gathering of fury, she was confirming her determination again somewhere.


    She wanted to go fight alone.


    "So, we won''t run."


    ''Even now, if you still feel that you must stand tall!''


    Layfon suddenly heard that kind of voice.


    It was a voice that he felt he had heard before.


    "Eh?"


    At the same time, he heard the sound of wind.


    He felt as if there were something hurtling towards him. When he felt that it was an inorganic object with no hostility, Layfon reflexively caught it.


    "Eh?"


    A second surprise.


    The feeling grasped in his hand was a familiar sensation.


    It was a Dite.


    From its color, he knew what Dite it was.


    A Dite that other cities definitely wouldn''t have.


    The Shim Adamantium Dite.


    "That means¡­¡­"


    (The surrounding responses have been determined.)


    Layfon felt puzzled at Felli''s words.


    The surrounding responses? Speaking of which, she indeed had said there were strange responses in the surroundings.


    And then, the responses had been determined?


    Determined, what did that mean?


    (They''re cities, there are countless cities in the surroundings¡­¡­ Right now, they''re connecting together.)


    "Connecting together¡­¡­ Eh?"


    Layfon didn''t understand what Felli was saying.


    Since she said connecting, then what was connecting with what?


    The answer came through the Psychokinesis Flake.


    (Yo~ It seems like you''re safe and sound.)


    "Sh, Sharnid-senpai!?"


    (Haha, though this injection equipment was made by Harley, it''s not bad. Of course, it can only work because of my godly sniping ability.)


    (No, no, senpai, I think that everything was brought about by relying on my skill.)


    (Shut up, Harley.)


    (What''s the meaning of this treatment!?)


    "Eh? Eh?"


    Layfon was still surprised, looking at the place that the Dite had flown over from.


    He saw it.


    He not only saw that one, but saw others as well.


    Cities.


    On the other side of the tilting Grendan, he saw traces of other cities.


    There was one that he was very familiar with¡­¡­ Zuellni.


    Moreover, Zuellni wasn''t the only city.


    Other than Zeullni, there were many other cities. As if they were surrounding Grendan, lining up to protect Grendan.


    ''We don''t have extraordinary strength! We don''t have their courage! We don''t even have their determination!''


    Layfon heard a voice.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Layfon looked at the Psychokinesis flake.


    (What is that person doing now.)


    Felli sighed.


    (Really¡­¡­)


    Sharnid also made a sound as if he were seeing something funny.


    ''But, we no longer have anywhere to run. We have no other choice; other than facing the reality in front of us, we are permitted no other options.''


    Yes.


    This was Karian''s voice.


    ''Then! Then what choice must we make on this basis? It is to fight, or to hide, only these!''


    ''We will not blame anyone who chooses the second option. However, however¡­¡­ However, if there are people who still think that they can only stand tall!''


    Karian was making a speech.


    ''If you wish that you will still be able to live in this world tomorrow, then we can only choose to fight.''


    He yelled.


    ''If you still want to try relying on yourself to grasp your own fate!''


    Layfon felt that a presence responding to this voice.


    There were countless presences.


    Sounds of battle came from the cities surrounding Grendan.


    Sounds rose and filled the sky.


    (Though I don''t know what''s going on, it seems like something big has happened. Felli''s brother is truly incredible.)


    (¡­¡­Though I worry about whether he will be thought of as the greatest trickster ever.)


    (Haha!)


    Layfon laughed.


    (Zuellni''s platoons are all assembled.)


    Drowning out that voice, another voice came through the Psychokinesis flake.


    It was Gorneo''s voice.


    (The assembly of the Military Arts students will be finished soon. I hope that we can make formations with the Military Artists of other cities, can I request that you be the center?)


    (Put the information-gathering in Grendan, and then let other cities make formations between each other. I will request the Psychokinesists here.)


    (Understood.)


    Felli replied to Gorneo''s request.


    Layfon was speechless at Gorneo who could calmly organize the situation here.


    (Ooooh, our Military Arts head truly has fighting spirit.)


    (You should also hurry up and get energized.)


    (Of course I am, didn''t you see me just now? My extraordinary sniping technique.)


    (I just don''t want to see your ability end at that.)


    Dalshena was conversing with Sharnid.


    Hearing everyone¡¯s conversations, Layfon felt that the feeling of having his entire body surrounded by something was gradually ending.


    He felt that his body was lighter than before.


    (Layfon¡­¡­)


    "Yes."


    (Since they said ''us'', then we will do the same.)


    "Yes!"


    (Okay, then, leave it to us.)


    "I''m counting on you."


    Layfon''s hand held a Dite.


    It was the Shim Adamantium Dite that Harley and Kirik had manufactured.


    He restored it, and readied it.


    The sensation in his hand was completely the same as before.


    If he had it, he could fight.


    His body hurt, and his fatigue hadn''t completely disappeared.


    But, his soul had been healed.


    He was full of fighting spirit.


    ''Fight, people of the moving cities!''


    Voices full of fighting spirit replied to Karian''s call.


    Layfon also made a response.


    "I''m going!"


    Shouting out, Layfon flew out.


    He ran to Nina who thought of fighting alone.

 Volume 23, Storm Bringer

    Volume 23, Storm Bringer


    The bell sounded.


    It was the signal announcing the start of the competition.


    Only a week since the start of the new year, the new Student Council President had announced the holding of this competition.


    It was an individual sports competition amongst the new Military Arts students.


    Last year, Zuellni had fallen in danger of losing its last Selenium mine and had also encountered various other hardships - one could call it a disastrous year. But it had obtained two victories in the Military Arts Competitions held between Academy Cities and had successfully increased its number of Selenium mines.


    There was no Military Arts Competition this year.


    However, if they slacked off this year and failed in the Military Arts Competition again next year, all of that would become meaningless. This competition was being held in order to maintain the sense of urgency as well as to convey this sense of urgency to the new students.


    "Hmm, how do you use this?"


    Claribel stood on the battlefield, muttering as she tested the feel of the battle clothing and the practice sword that she wasn''t used to.


    Both of those were unfamiliar equipment, so she felt a bit off. After completing her basic training, Claribel had practiced under the guidance of her first teacher - who was also her grandfather - true Military Arts always without any safety equipment. Though her next teacher had been Troyatte, having reduced Kei flow was the most severe handicap out there when battling with primarily Karen Kei, so safety equipment had been completely meaningless.


    In that sense, Claribel hadn''t held any weapon other than the Kochouenshiken since she had gotten used to it.


    "Haah~ it really doesn''t feel right."


    Claribel swung the practice sword several times as she muttered this. However, there wasn''t any practice weapon with a similar exterior to the Kochouenshiken, so there was no helping it.


    Other first-year Military Artists had already scattered to various locations on the battlefield. Forest and mountain terrain had been set up just like during the normally-held platoon matches, and the terrain became more complex the closer it was to the center, a great place to ambush enemies. The Military Artists who had looked at the overview map beforehand realized this, so they had gone to the central area before the starting bell sounded.


    Only Claribel alone had gone near the entrance.


    The competition rules were very simple. The one who defeated the most people and who was still standing on the battlefield after the allotted time was the winner. Teaming up or moving independently was all up to the individual to decide.


    Claribel hadn''t come across anyone near the entrance, nor had she even found a place to fight. To her, she was already in a disadvantageous situation.


    The bell sounded.


    The signal of the competition''s start.


    "Ah, I guess this is still a bit unfavorable."


    After murmuring this, Claribel moved. The word ''defeat'' wasn''t in her mind at all.


    She leisurely walked to the center of the battlefield. The sound of battle already came from around her. The crashing sounds of Kei, sounds of impact, dust explosions mixed with the shadows of people. The spectators moved between cries and cheers, their shouts filling the sky of the battlefield.


    There certainly were several Military Artists who were confused by this noise. Had they never fought in a competition before in their hometown, or had they just never been in a competition of this nature? To Claribel, the current atmosphere was no different from the countless competitions she had entered in Grendan. She ignored the Military Artists shaken up by the competition atmosphere and advanced towards the intense fighting.


    Of course, there were people who were jolted back to their senses by her demeanor, and who turned to attack her. Claribel counterattacked suitably while increasing her KOs.


    "Huhu? Ah, that''s about right."


    Claribel hummed as she swung her practice sword, seeming quite happy.


    Two people watched this scene from the spectator seats.


    "Uwah, how amazing."


    "Yeah."


    Nina nodded after Harley gasped in admiration.


    "Just like Layfon and Gorneo-senpai, people from Grendan are really strong."


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Even if she wasn''t as good as Layfon, Claribel definitely was one of the best of Grendan''s Military Artists. Though Nina had been in Grendan, she had pretty much never seen any of its Military Artists fight, other than Heaven''s Blade successors. Maybe Felli or Sharnid, who had crossed swords with Grendan Military Artists, would be more knowledgeable about this.


    However, neither of the two were here. Felli had shown a disinterested expression like always, and even Sharnid had said: ''that girl will win anyway'' and publicly expressed that he wouldn''t be going to watch the competition.


    Cheers rose again, with the voice of the female emcee especially excited.


    Was this pretty much as expected? The cheers were for Claribel.


    She had arrived at the center of the battlefield, which had already become an intense battleground. There were several temporary teams and hastily-formed alliances locked in battle with one another, reducing each other¡¯s numbers. Nina believed that, when teaming up with strangers, quickly understanding what you and your new teammates could do was more important than trusting each other.


    However, it was something very difficult to do, and even now Nina didn''t fully grasp what she could do. She could fully realize that fact when she considered the many things that had happened despite the amount of time their platoon had accumulated training their teamwork.


    Though the teams were temporary, attempting to act cooperatively was praiseworthy. Of course, whether she wanted to recruit any of them into her platoon was another matter.


    "Ah, isn''t it Shin-senpai over there?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Before founding the seventeenth platoon, Nina had belonged to the fourteenth platoon, and Shin was the current captain of the fourteenth platoon. He was watching Claribel with an extremely serious expression, with no trace of his normally-lighthearted air.


    "He''s incredibly into it."


    "It''s because the fourteenth platoon lacks members."


    Shin was her senpai and former commander. Nina sent him a respectful glance.


    Harley had only noticed him, but Nina had already spotted the other platoon captains who had come out here and there. All of them were observing the strengths of the new students, and planned on recruiting the ones who interested them into their platoons.


    Claribel was the only one among these new students who never left their gazes. Maybe it was the unfamiliar weapon in her hands, but she seemed a bit awkward to Nina''s eyes. However, she actually was enjoying that disadvantaged feeling.


    Claribel possessed incredible strength, and definitely reminded the spectators of Layfon from one year ago.


    "¡­¡­An incredible recruiting battle''s going to start up."


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    After Harley said this, Nina nodded absent-mindedly.


    A recruiting battle? Of course such a thing would happen.


    "But she came here chasing after Layfon, right? In that case, won''t she come to us?"


    Harley hastily added, possibly worried about Nina''s distracted demeanor.


    As befitting her attitude, Nina only nodded, but to tell the truth she wasn''t thinking about that matter at all.


    Nina was just watching Claribel''s movements. She was standing in the center of the intense battleground alone, indifferently parrying the focused attacks that various groups directed towards her and striking them down one by one. The flashier she became, the hotter the looks the platoon leaders flashed at each other became. Nina felt the hot gazes, but felt as if that scene was happening somewhere far away.


    The sun kept shining. Now it was the afternoon.


    The scene changed to a restaurant.


    Of course, this was a celebration for Claribel.


    "It was all so sudden."


    After a toast, Claribel spoke with a sight.


    When she had returned to the changing room after the competition, various platoon captains had been waiting to meet her. There were various kinds of people among them, some who were veteran captains, and some who were juniors who had taken over when their seniors graduated and given them the position. Hence among them were people that Nina had heard of but never actually seen. As could be expected, almost all of them were here to recruit Claribel.


    "Though I heard about it already, everyone was surprisingly desperate."


    "It''s because the scholarship they get varies depending on the performance of their platoon."


    Harley replied with that and then started explaining that part.


    "¡­¡­I see, that might not be bad for motivating training and competition."


    "Is that how it goes?"


    "That''s right. But never mind that, what happened with the data I gave you before? Can you reproduce it?"


    "Of course it''s possible. Also, I brought it today. Even I can''t fine-tune it without the person in question present."


    "You work so fast."


    "It¡¯s because I''ve never made such a weird thing before, so making it was very interesting."


    "A weird thing¡­¡­"


    "Ah, that''s a compliment, of course."


    The moment the topic switched to Dites, Harley''s interest perked up. The Dites of the first-year new students weren''t strong enough, but Claribel seemed to plan on fixing her Dite right here and now. After spotting that, Nina reminded her with a gentle tone.


    Just then, Nina felt a sharp gaze, so she looked around.


    The shop was almost full of customers. Was that to be expected? The other platoon members hadn''t come, so there were only three people at the four-person table Nina and the other sat at.


    Though Nina turned her head, there were people gazing openly and rudely at their table¡­¡­ and there were several.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Faces she recognized and unfamiliar faces, all looking at Nina with grim expressions.


    Speaking of faces she recognized, there was Vance of the third platoon. In addition, there were several new faces that looked like brand-new captains.


    Faces of those who hadn''t given up on recruiting Claribel.


    "Ah~ they¡¯re still here."


    Perhaps her talk with Harley had come to an end. Claribel muttered this, looking in the same direction as Nina.


    "Those people are so annoying. But if what you said before is true, they won''t give up so easily, right?"


    "Money isn''t the only reason they want rookies."


    Claribel''s tone made Nina inadvertently voice a rebuttal.


    "Especially people like Vance-senpai, who have a very strong sense of justice and duty. They definitely believe that, in order to keep from repeating last year''s mistakes, they shouldn''t let talented Military Artists laze around with nothing to do."


    Of course, among them were also Military Artists with their sights set on scholarships. Nina wouldn''t deny that those kinds of Military Artists existed, and she also knew that there were allies connected by things other than trust, so she wasn''t sure exactly what the other new captains were thinking.


    "But you''re taking Military Arts at Zuellni, and you''re so strong, so I think there will constantly be people looking for you to join their platoon."


    "I see."


    Harley''s words made Claribel raise her head to look at the ceiling, as if in thought.


    "If joining a platoon means I can gain battle experience, joining one would be okay."


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    "Hmm~ but¡­¡­"


    "Hey, Nina Antalk."


    She turned around and saw that Vance had already come up to them.


    "What is it?"


    "I have something to talk to you about."


    "Oh."


    After being singled out, Nina stood up from her seat.


    Vance went to the entrance of the restaurant and stopped around the sofas that people waiting in line used.


    "Senpai, what is it?"


    "It''s about her."


    Vance cut straight to the chase.


    "Yeah."


    "Do you plan on having her join the seventeenth platoon?"


    "Well, it depends on what she wants."


    "What? That''s a very laid-back answer, considering your personality. But why is that?"


    "Our rooms are very close, and we''ve met a few times, so we''re friends."


    "Oh? In that case, can I believe you won''t force her into joining the seventeenth platoon?"


    "Senpai? Do you want a verbal guarantee?''


    "Uh, that''s pretty much right."


    "Being honest isn''t necessarily a virtue."


    "You''re become pretty eloquent."


    "Don''t be like that, I''ve been here for four years."


    "It looks like your experience as a captain wasn''t wasted."


    "¡­¡­Our results last year weren''t too different from yours, senpai."


    "Well, who''s responsible for obtaining that kind of fighting strength but only managing those kinds of results?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    The platoon had Layfon, Felli, Sharnid, and Dalshena. They were all talented people who would definitely become core fighting strength no matter what platoon they were put in. Naruki was a first-year student, so she was still a growing talent, but her rate of growth also showed promise. They still had a weakness in their number of platoon members, so should she absorb Claribel into the platoon right here and now?"


    "In terms of individual pieces, and considering the meaning of the platoon battles, the fighting strength you have is already enough. What you should focus on next is your teamwork and level of coordination rather than chasing after individual talents."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The significance of the platoon battles was a wager between cities over the Selenium mines, a struggle that happened every two years¡­¡­ The greatest goal among Academy cities was to refine their fighting strength and prepare for the Military Arts Competition rather than to construct a singularly powerful team. From the perspective of raising their overall strength, it would be best to let everyone compete with even levels of combat strength, and not to let a single powerful team win exclusively.


    That was the meaning Vance was trying to convey.


    "Of course, we don''t have control over who joins your platoon. You''re the one who chooses who joins your platoon, and you''re free to ask anyone."


    You''re free to ask anyone - though his mouth said that, his eyes wouldn''t allow Claribel to join the seventeenth platoon.


    With that, Vance returned to his own seat, and Nina directed a long sigh at him.


    To be honest, Nina didn''t know what Claribel wanted to do at all. Her goal was quite clear. But that goal somewhat betrayed the student life.


    Nina didn''t know what she wanted to do with her identity as a student of the Academy City Zuellni.


    Nina had also contemplated how she had fervently pulled Layfon into the platoon last year. Because of that, Nina didn''t want to hastily force Claribel to join the platoon.


    However, if this situation had happened last year, Nina might not have been so mentally calm.


    "What do you plan on doing, Clara?"


    After murmuring this, Nina returned to her seat.


    ¡ó


    After Claribel said that she had other business and parted with Nina and the others, she shook off the platoon captains who tried to get in contact with her and went for a walk alone.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Though she had taken advantage of the war with Grendan to come to this Academy City, until now the recent Military Arts Competition had been over and it had been a transition period where the school prepared to enter a new term. The campus leadership team had been chosen through the student council elections, and graduates and new students came and went - a busy period with lots of people moving about, a scene that would never be seen in Grendan. Claribel had only seen this side of the campus, so it was her first time actually experiencing the platoon system.


    "It''s not bad, but¡­¡­"


    As expected, the primary problem was the Military Artists'' strengths. It was obvious, but purely considering that meant staying in Grendan was the only way she could fight with more powerful opponents. As for the competition held today, fighting in a Grendan Military Arts competition like normal would be more beneficial to her. Over there, nothing was unusual about someone dominating a Military Arts competition with their strength, and you could even say that it was only because those people appeared that Military Artists would further improve their powers and motivate themselves.


    Claribel placed her growth as a Military Artist first. In that regard, she felt that although Zuellni''s ways and city system were very interesting, everything else was lackluster.


    However, this place had things that Grendan didn''t.


    "That really is the most important thing."


    Thinking about the answer she had obtained after long consideration made Claribel not know what to do. When she was about to fall into contemplation again¡­¡­ she quickly stopped thinking.


    "Well, it''s best to say those things to the person directly."


    After all, the time was about right, wasn''t it?


    Deep thought really wasn''t one of her interests. After coming to her conclusion, Claribel''s feet quickly moved towards her destination.


    Her destination was Layfon''s place, of course.


    "That''s how it is, so come fight."


    Claribel had suddenly come here while he was eating dinner and spoken those words. After she said that, Layfon handed over the saucer of broth that he was using to taste-test.


    Many things had happened since the new school year started, and Claribel now lived in the same apartment as Layfon. Layfon had only moved here due to many things that had also happened in the dorm he had lived at before. Though the household tools and cookware around him was all new, Layfon seemed already used to living here. Also, some of his friends had rented rooms in this apartment.


    Because of that, people with free time would be responsible for making communal dinner, but that job almost always fell on the shoulders of Layfon and one other person. Though Claribel could make food for herself, she mostly just helped Layfon make food in these situations.


    Claribel had only recently realized that Layfon was so good at cooking, so she felt that this way of living was pretty fun.


    Today too, Layfon had checked the schedules that everyone had written on the board and then started preparing dinner on his own.


    "Wow, it''s good."


    "Ah, great."


    Layfon smiled naturally at Claribel''s response.


    "What''s today''s dinner?"


    "It''s this soup with salad, and I plan on making something with chicken meat."


    "I like herb-roasted chicken."


    "Ah, got it."


    "Ooh, I''m looking forward to it!"


    After smiling gently at Claribel as she clapped and cheered, Layfon checked the seasoning.


    In that moment, Claribel realized.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, that''s not it!"


    "But I''m making dinner right now."


    "Although that''s important, there are more important things."


    "Clara¡­¡­"


    When they had started living like this, Claribel had requested that Layfon call her by that nickname. Layfon had straightforwardly agreed to that request, and hence addressed Claribel that way.


    Claribel froze, exposed to his stern gaze.


    "W¡­¡­What?"


    "Nothing''s more important than eating."


    "Uwah!"


    Claribel had been red-faced and paralyzed by Layfon''s stare, but now lost her balance as if her strings had been cut.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing¡­¡­"


    Claribel put on an unaffected expression as she thought.


    I knew it! Right, I already knew it! I knew he was like this since Grendan!


    When she heard that he was going to Grendan, where there were only girls and boys of similar age, she had worried about what might happen¡­¡­ But in the end, nothing like that had occurred.


    Even so, she still believed that the recent commotions might make him grow, but it seemed like that hadn''t ended p happening either.


    Maybe he just didn''t like her as much as she hoped. Instead of worrying about that, believing that he was an incredibly dense idiot made it easier for her to keep calm mentally.


    "Don''t worry about that. How about we go get some exercise after eating dinner?"


    But she would leave that question to the side for now. Right now, in order to realize her other desire, Claribel shifted her angle of approach and tried convincing Layfon.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Layfon showed a thoughtful expression after Claribel brought up her request. However, his hands didn''t stop preparing the chicken. Claribel admired those motions as she waited for Layfon''s answer.


    "Unless it''s like something from before, fighting with Clara would be very loud."


    ''From before'' referred to when Layfon had infiltrated Grendan.


    "Don''t use a one-hit kill, and also I''ve trained a ton since then. This time we''ll compare our overall fighting strength."


    "Even so, right now is no good. It''s too loud."


    "W¡­¡­What do you mean, it''s too loud¡­¡­"


    That answer almost made Claribel feel dazed. She couldn''t imagine it being a reason worthy of being stressed twice.


    "Y¡­¡­Your reason is that it would be a little too noisy? This is a practice between true Military Artists. If you say something like that, then what does Ruimei-sama''s morning exercise turn into?"


    Every morning year-round, Ruimei would punctually carry out morning practice, and the citizens of Grendan even used that morning practice as a way to tell time.


    "That''s really noisy. It''s nice that those people who work in the night haven''t complained."


    "Huhh!"


    The unexpected statement made Claribel lean backwards in shock.


    "Once it started, I always thought ''Ugh, I have to go to school today.'' And on holidays it always wakes me up when I try to sleep in."


    "W¡­¡­What¡­¡­ You never thought that you couldn''t lose to him?"


    "Uh, there are quieter training methods - that''s what I think."


    "What¡­¡­ You never felt a sense of competition?"


    "If we thought like that, the Heaven''s Blades would band together and make noise, and then Her Majesty would scold us."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    Maybe that was true. Come to think of it, her grandfather and her master had never expressed any opinions about Ruimei.


    Claribel understood that. But the fact that she burned with a competitive spirit yet Layfon didn''t made her inadvertently think about the difference between them.


    "Uuu, I guess that''s the difference between someone who hasn''t become a Heaven''s Blade and someone who has."


    "Really?"


    Claribel endured her deep shock. Next to her, Layfon was heating a pot that he had poured oil into.


    "Clara, I think that motivation of yours is good."


    "Huh?"


    "But if you''re like that, it really might be better to stay in Grendan¡­¡­"


    "It''s because there''s someone I can''t fight in Grendan."


    "Huh¡­¡­?"


    "Uh, do I have to explain that for you to understand it too?"


    "Huh?"


    "You, it''s you! Layfon Alseif! The youngest Heaven''s Blade successor, the one said to have the most Kei of all the Heaven''s Blades. And the one who beat Savaris-sama one-on-one, and who had an incomparably intense swordfight with that mysterious person in the battle back then. Even now, everyone in Grendan my age and younger has their eyes on surpassing you!"


    "Huh~ No way."


    "Don''t reject it so fast, okay?"


    "But I''m a criminal."


    "Please don''t mix the views of ordinary citizens and Military Artists together. Also, you know that the kind of Military Artist noble sentiment that Nina-senpai has is a minority in Grendan."


    "Huh - I don¡¯t think that''s right. Psyharden was the source of the Salinvan Mercenary Gang, so it gets looked down on a lot. I wonder why Grendan''s people hate mercenaries?"


    "It''s not so much their moving around a lot as much as them avoiding harsh battlefields like Grendan and running off to lukewarm battlefields in faraway cities to strut around, right?"


    Thinking about it that way, it was possible that Grendan''s people now thought about Claribel like that too. After noticing that, Claribel''s mood worsened. She hadn''t run off to a lower-skilled battlefield; she would definitely return a few years later to prove that to everyone.


    "Is that so?"


    "No, I haven''t thought about it seriously, so I''m not sure."


    "Yeah. Well, it doesn''t matter."


    As the two of them spoke, Layfon put the chicken, marinated with a special sauce, into the pot. Perhaps the oil had already heated up to a suitable degree.


    The crisp sound of oil frying spread through the room. That sound, announcing that dinner was ready, made Claribel''s mouth water.


    When the pot was opened, the perfectly-fried chicken released an aroma of herbs and spices into the surroundings.


    "Anyway, dinner''s already done. It would be nice if you could call everyone who¡¯s at home to come eat."


    "Ah, o¡­¡­okay."


    The prospect of dinner made Claribel obediently do that, and she left the room to get the others.


    She wasn''t good at thinking.


    However, right now it seemed that she had to think.


    Claribel munched on herb-roasted chicken as she watched Layfon. Felli was the only one who could make dinner tonight, so the three of them ate around the dining table in Layfon''s room.


    The herb-roasted chicken was extremely delicious. A sweet taste spread through the mouth, and the aroma passed into the nostrils. The amount of chicken, soup, and salad was too much, even if Layfon had planned for the maximum number of people who could potentially have been circled around this table. Though the huge amount of food surprised Claribel, the feeling that she could eat as much as she wanted made her practically forget about everything other than the delicious food, and she hastily restrained her appetite.


    Did Layfon not want to fight?


    He had been in low spirits since being rescued from Grendan, but recently signs of recovery had slowly showed up.


    Claribel had brought up that request because of that, but Layfon''s response had been as bad as she anticipated. Rather than Layfon being in low spirits, it felt more like he was leaving her behind.


    Did he have no desire to fight?


    But several possibilities hid inside that ''no desire''.


    Does he think I''m not a match for him, or has he lost his motivation as a Military Artist?


    Or does he plan on giving up being a Military Artist?


    It''s too early to judge¡­¡­


    Claribel chewed the chicken as she thought.


    But he had indeed lost the desire to fight.


    In that case¡­¡­ it would be troublesome. If Layfon had any sort of charm, it was because he was very strong.


    That was a difficult-to-change truth for Claribel, although different people viewed him differently. People couldn''t see every side to another person right after an encounter. People would first see the face and see that side, then decide their impression of the other, and then decide how they would interact with that person.


    The Layfon Alseif who attracted Claribel was Layfon Wolfstein Alseif, and the power that had easily taken a Heaven''s Blade successor position at a young age.


    In addition to being attracted by his strong power, she wanted to surpass him because he was strong.


    Also, at the same time she also hoped that he would be a tall wall. A difference in strength that couldn''t be easily surmounted despite their mere one-year age difference.


    Fighting strength changed very easily. Walking the line between life and death could affect the mind as well as physical ability. Once the heart gave in, the flesh would weaken like a house of cards.


    If Layfon wanted to reduce his desire to fight and his thirst for battle, should she awaken those feelings?


    She had to become strong. Her heart wavered¡­¡­ It had been her desire to surpass Layfon that made Claribel think about this, but now it was not the case. No matter what, she had to become strong.


    In order to reach that goal, Layfon had to be the Layfon from the past - no, she had to surpass the Layfon from the past.


    She wanted to surpass that Layfon. At that time, she could definitely approach towards an even farther goal. Also, when that time came, Layfon would become a great help.


    But what should she do¡­¡­?


    In the end, she couldn''t think of an answer during dinner.


    ¡ó


    After long thought, her body felt incredibly tense, so Claribel ran outside to catch some fresh air and for some after-meal exercise.


    She ran a loop around the outer area first. Normally, Claribel would maintain Sakkei and train her silent movement, but tonight she really wasn''t in the mood for such a thing. Come to think of it, since this was the outer area, a bit of sound would be drowned out by the huge noise of the city''s legs. Claribel sprinted past the outer area without holding anything back.


    One loop, two loops, three loops¡­¡­ When she finished her fourth loop, Claribel finally felt like stopping. She regulated her slightly heavy breathing, spreading Kei through her whole body to scatter sweat. The light of Key instantly pushed back the darkness of the night.


    "Mmm."


    Her body gave off a satisfied feeling of release, and Claribel nodded with a smile.


    Then, what should she do next¡­¡­ As she was thinking this, someone watching from the side approached her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Claribel had sensed that someone there on her second loop, but that person seemed to be just a passerby, so Claribel had ignored him. However, that person was not approaching her, so he must have business with her.


    There actually should have been one more observer, but that person didn''t approach.


    "You really are different from the other students, hugely different."


    Vance stood there.


    "Ah, you''re - uh¡­¡­"


    However, Claribel didn''t remember his name. She had lumped Vance in as one of the many platoon captains obsessing over to recruiting her.


    "I''m Vance, the captain of the third platoon."


    "Oh. Then what do you need from me?"


    "I want to ask you to join our platoon."


    Claribel knew it was a pointless question, and she hadn¡¯t missed the impatient look that flashed over Vance''s face when she had asked it. Maybe this person was very irritable. But he was willing to take the time to approach her on his own, so Claribel felt that she ought to endure such trivial matters.


    "Unfortunately, I have no interest in things like platoons right now."


    Because you''re so weak - in the end, Claribel didn''t give those words voice. However, Claribel''s thoughts were understandable. With her strength, a half-baked platoon wouldn''t work out. Also, if she didn''t have this much self-confidence, she would never realize her goals.


    Vance seemed to find Claribel''s answer unexpected.


    "But as a Military Artist, protecting the city is¡­¡­"


    Vance elaborated on what all Military Artists ought to comply to, as well as on how to effectively use Military Artists'' strengths under Zuellni''s system. The platoon system was indeed very useful to use as core groups during group battles. Grendan''s Military Artists underwent group battle training in order to be able to fight cooperatively with others. But in the end, that was with the premise that those groups would be temporary. Of course teams that had been assigned beforehand would perform more effectively, since they accumulated training experience in a different way.


    However, that wasn''t the important point.


    "Yeah~"


    Vance clearly felt impatient about Claribel''s vague attitude. He had even come to find Claribel this late at night, which was showed quite the enthusiasm. However, there was too much enthusiasm, so it felt a bit¡­¡­ gross. Excessive enthusiasm felt repulsive. Hmm, take note of that. Claribel''s maiden portion considered this.


    However, in the next moment, he said something that made Claribel waver:


    "You would be able to fight against Layfon Alseif of the seventeenth platoon."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Right, that was it.


    "Ugh, I can''t believe I forgot."


    How negligent. Perhaps it had been that Layfon hadn''t done anything related to the platoon since Claribel came to Zuellni, so Claribel had completely overlooked the fact that he was a platoon member.


    "If he doesn''t want to practice with me¡­¡­ then fine, if it''s a platoon match¡­¡­ But¡­¡­ no, it''s fine if I leave that to her¡­¡­"


    "You¡­¡­?"


    After hitting that juncture, her thoughts started moving in a flash.


    "Right, that''s not a bad idea."


    "Then do you want to join our platoon?"


    "Ah, I haven''t decided on that yet."


    "What?"


    "Well¡­¡­ let me test something on my side first."


    After saying that, she brought up a proposal that surprised Vance.


    ¡ó


    So, the bell rang again.


    "And the competition starts! This is an anomaly among anomalies, an incredible anomaly! To think that the Military Artist new student Claribel Ronsmier, wanted by many platoon captains, would turn the tables and test the strengths of the platoons! But the bigger anomaly is - not just one or two platoons accepted this request! The third, fifth, seventh, fourteenth, and sixteenth platoons, five in total, announced that they would participate in this competition! Claribel obtained victory in the new student competition held before - but no, the competition this time is proof that she''s just so amazing! Which platoon will be able to obtain this much-anticipated, extraordinary rookie? We¡¯ll decide that today, on this battlefield!"


    The female emcee''s voice shot through the sky of the battlefield, exciting the people squeezed in the spectator seats.


    Claribel stood in an unobstructed area near the entrance to the battlefield. Her figure was being tracked by cameras and projected to various screens in the spectator seats.


    "¡­¡­It feels like this has become something huge."


    Layfon murmured in the spectator seats as if frightened by the loud cheers.


    "Kind of."


    Nina smiled wryly next to him.


    "There''s no Military Arts Competition this year, so this platoon won''t be a round robin like last year''s, it''ll be a bracket competition. Also, the results of the platoon members will affect their scholarships less than last year, so platoons will have win competitions frequently. But even so, every platoon wants to strengthen their fighting power. When you think of it that way, there actually aren''t that many platoons participating."


    Felli replied plainly from her seat on the other side of him.


    "Ah, it''s because the others are angry at the way Clara''s doing things."


    After she said that, Nina thought of the platoon captains who had approached Claribel after the competition. The platoons who hadn''t announced they would participate in this competition had definitely gotten angry at her attitude and methods.


    Claribel was shown on the screen, holding the Kochouenshiken with safety gear that Harley had reproduced for her rather than the practice sword from the previous competition. New students usually couldn''t hold Dites until half a year of getting used to the campus life. Only those who joined a platoon or city police could obtain permission.


    She hadn''t yet joined a platoon. To be honest, she ought not to be able to hold a Dite.


    "It seems like this was a special provision laid down for this competition. I heard that the platoon captains participating in the competition even signed a petition."


    "Really."


    Claribel had definitely brought that item up as an additional condition for holding this competition. Did even someone like her feel that dealing with so many people using a practice sword would be extremely unfavorable?


    No, it was purely because she felt strange holding a Dite other than the Kochouenshiken that she used. Layfon thought so.


    "Come to think of it, she didn''t have any interest in platoons, so why did she suddenly become like this?"


    Claribel had been griping about how everyone was trying to pull her into platoons when she had eating dinner before, so Layfon brought up that question.


    When Layfon mentioned how he couldn''t understand her fickleness, glares shot at him from his left and right.


    "¡­¡­Huh? What?"


    "Is it really an incurable disease?"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    As Layfon was confused by Felli''s words, Nina explained:


    "It''s because she wants to fight with you. Don''t you always refuse her? But if it''s a platoon match, you''ll have to fight with her. That''s definitely what she''s thinking."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "How troublesome."


    Felli''s tone made him and Nina smile wryly.


    The starting bell sounded.


    ¡ó


    However good she was, Claribel couldn''t fight all the platoons right from the start. Though Claribel herself felt that might work, the platoon captains didn''t agree with those methods.


    So they would draw straws to decide the battle order.


    The rules of the battles were: If Claribel is unable to fight, the platoon wins. If the platoon members are all unable to fight, then Claribel wins.


    "Just by looking at the rules, you can see that contestant Claribel is extremely disadvantaged. But apparently, it was contestant Claribel herself who proposed these rules. How arrogant, or is that an expression of absolute self-confidence? In any case, their first opponent - the sixteenth platoon - is starting to move!"


    A boom passed through the battlefield.


    The sixteenth platoon had been the seventeenth platoon''s first opponent last year. Just like last year, they were good at battles of speed, and as soon as the competition started five of their fighters bravely charged. They were attempting to avoid the central area with more obstacles, planning on fighting near the entrance.


    "Oh?"


    Claribel noticed the opponents'' intent, but deliberately stayed where she was.


    However, she didn''t do nothing at all.


    "Ohh, contestant Claribel is using a move. What is that? Kei is glowing, but we have no idea what''s going on. Is it some kind of offensive technique to counterattack?"


    The emcee''s uncertainty was eliminated when the sixteenth platoon members passed through the central forest.


    Dust kicked up by high-speed movement spat out from the forest and five platoon members flew out. They continued shortening the distance to attack Claribel accurately and simultaneously from multiple directions.


    However, they couldn''t do it.


    "Stop there."


    Claribel murmured.


    Then, things changed.


    External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Scattered Flowers.


    Orbs of red light suddenly appeared in Claribel''s surroundings¡­ but not just her surroundings, they also appeared in the surroundings of the sixteenth platoon members who passed through the forest. Though they were only as small as a thumb, their numbers were - uncountable.


    "What!?"


    The sixteenth platoon members cried out, then their figures vanished in explosions of red light one by one.


    After the light cleared, their figures slumped naturally to the ground.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­O-Oh¡­¡­ Ohhh! This is really incredible! Really incredible! The unimaginable scene made me speechless for a moment. But what exactly is going on? To think the sixteenth platoon was instantly beaten! It''s hard to believe. Is this really happening? Are we seeing some sort of illusion!?"


    The spectators cheered again alongside the emcee''s excited voice.


    Amidst this thunderous sound of cheers, Claribel looked at Layfon.


    How was that? Don''t you think I''m qualified to stand before you?


    She asked in her heart.


    However, Layfon was replying to the two girls next to him with an ordinary, commonplace expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ugh!"


    A very disinteresting scene.


    "Come on, have the next team come out!"


    Claribel uttered those words as she expelled the impatience from her heart.


    Claribel won easily after that.


    The remaining order of the competition was the fifth, then the seventh, then the third platoons.


    The fact that the competition continued meant that Claribel continued winning.


    The first time they had drawn straws, the platoon captains had all believed ''I''ll be able to get her if we draw first''.


    However, their beliefs had already changed, changing to believe that it would be more favorable for them to go at the end, when she started to show signs of weakness.


    "Impossible!"


    Vance''s grieved cry echoed resounded the battlefield.


    "Ohh! Even the fourth team, the third platoon, has been defeated - contestant Claribel''s overwhelming victory. Her fighting style hasn''t shown any weakness at all - how exactly will things play out? If this goes on, will we end the battle with no platoon participating in the competition able to get her? Then she''s make a record that no one has ever attained until now - winning singlehandedly against five platoons in a row!"


    "Just that much would be boring."


    Claribel murmured this at the emcee''s words. That voice was picked up by the flakes of the Psychokinesists helping to run the competition, then amplified and broadcast to the entire area.


    "Maybe I''ll end up leading these five platoons¡­¡­ Right, I might as well just be a squadron leader."


    "Th¡­¡­There''s no such system!"


    Vance cried out, collapsed on the ground and waiting for medics.


    "Oh? Then I would have won for nothing? I even gave myself up as a prize, but you won''t give me anything when you lose? Isn''t that a bit stingy?"


    "¡­¡­Ugh!"


    Vance hadn''t expected a situation like the current, so he had nothing to say.


    "Ah, there''s still one team after this, so the possibility that I lose hasn''t completely vanished."


    "! That''s right! If it''s Shin, if it''s that guy¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Ahahahahaha! I see there are high expectations of me!"


    That voice suddenly rang out.


    It wasn''t a voice broadcasted from the speakers set up by the operating crew.


    "Ah?"


    Claribel noticed that. There were several new flakes above her head, and the voice was reaching her through them.


    "This voice - is it Shin?"


    Vance looked up at the sky. He has also noticed the flakes.


    "That''s right!"


    "¡­¡­Shin?"


    The voice responded, but Vance showed a surprised expression.


    "It''s finally my turn to take the stage!"


    "Shin, I always thought you were lighthearted, but aren''t you particularly laid-back today? No, rather than laid-back¡­¡­"


    "Laid-back? No, that''s wrong. Starting from today, starting right now, the fourteenth platoon will be reborn!"


    At the same time as that voice reached them, a new voice came from another flake - one that had already been surreptitiously positioned in the battlefield¡­¡­ or more accurately, positioned above the spectator seats.


    No, it was a recording.


    A thirty-two-beat, extremely fast song played out through the air. It was a solemn keyboard melody interspersed with distorted, high-pitched string instruments. Combined with an original, rough percussive rhythm, it made an incomparably somber tune.


    The melody produced by the trackless, intense sound filled the battlefield, attempting to create a different world.


    "Come, let everyone witness the rebirth of the fourteenth platoon!"


    Then, they appeared.


    From the sky.


    If you asked how they did it, they had probably slipped onto the top of the outer wall of the battlefield, but that kind of thing was boring when the trick was revealed.


    In any case, they descended from the sky.


    With pitch-black appearances.


    Like envoys of the night.


    Or like Rakshasa leading evil demons.


    The reborn fourteenth platoon descended to the area, crowned with new names.


    "Teresa the Black Rose."


    "God of Death Tony."


    "Moon Shadow Cody."


    "We are the Three Jet-Black Stars!"


    Military Artists wearing black clothing and with black accessories appeared there.


    Then, the final person.


    "And the great me! Shin, the Falcon!"


    Wearing a long black coat decorated with silver chains that fluttered like a mythical bird, the fourteenth platoon leader Shin Kaihan descended from the sky.


    Upon seeing that figure, Claribel¡­¡­


    Doki?


    ¡ó


    In the spectator seats.


    Two girls stared at the figures, their bodies quivering.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Felli?"


    "No, I have nothing to do with this."


    "Uh, but no matter how I see it, this¡­¡­"


    "At least I didn''t come up with that person''s outfit."


    "Why are you muttering?"


    Layfon, the only one left out, looked to the girls to his left and right.


    "And aren''t those fighting clothes? So in that sense, this has nothing to do with me. Yeah, absolutely nothing to do with me."


    "But as for that nickname, come to think of it¡­¡­"


    "But that was just once, wasn''t it? During last year''s matches and Military Arts Competition, they were still dressed normally¡­¡­"


    "We saved our budget from last year and were thus reborn!"


    Shin said. Though the timing was perfect, the words he said were a bit lackluster.


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    Nina covered her face.


    "Under the guidance of the Silver Angel, we have been reborn as envoys of darkness!"


    "They absolutely aren''t talking about me. Yeah, definitely not. And what''s up with that nickname? No way no way no way no way¡­¡­" (repeat to infinity)


    Felli, who began mumbling again, cringed due to some unknown pain.


    As an explanation, this was the intense mental pain produced as a result of a tiny prank unexpectedly going out of control and becoming unstoppable, and her once again witnessing the embarrassing outcome.


    "Uh, that¡­¡­ is it¡­¡­ Felli?"


    "Shut up, Lay the Flash!"


    "Huhh? Or rather, I feel like you''ve called me that before. Then, did you really make those peoples'' nicknames?"


    "Uh, oops."


    After accidentally shooting herself in the foot, Felli panicked.


    As the two of them spoke, the situation on the battlefield continued.


    ¡ó


    We return to the battlefield.


    "Heh, heheh¡­¡­ you look pretty good."


    Claribel''s murmur made Vance, spacing out nearby, widen his eyes in surprise.


    "Heh¡­¡­ I knew you''d say that."


    Shin''s mouth curved into a smile.


    Claribel realized in that moment that Shin had been the other observer that night in the outskirts. However, that definitely wasn''t something that displeased her.


    "Since the moment I saw you, I knew you were a human searching for darkness. A beautiful flower that can only bloom in the darkness¡­¡­ Right, the Scarlet Princess."


    "A great name."


    "Hey, wait! Are the two of you both serious?"


    Vance was the only one present left unhappily behind in reality. However, he couldn''t believe his eyes and could only put on an alarmed look.


    Ignoring the dumbstruck Vance, the dramatizing two continued speaking.


    "However! Without power, you cannot command me!"


    Claribel shouted this, then stabbed out the Kochouenshiken. The tip of the blade shone sharply. The ruby-colored metal reacted, and crimson light scattered from the blade.


    Her burning fighting spirit left Vance speechless.


    However, Shin didn''t move. Shin the Falcon didn''t move.


    Also, the Three Jet-Black Stars behind him didn''t cower.


    Teresa the Black Rose smiled.


    God of Death Tony and Moon Shadow Cody stood there with confident expressions.


    "You''re mistaken."


    Waves of Claribel''s Kei made Shin''s clothes flutter. He fearlessly approached her.


    "I have no intention of commanding you. Didn''t I say - you''re a princess, one who commands darkness. We''ll pledge allegiance to you, and our proof is - this."


    Tony, standing behind him, opened the package they had prepared, and took out an outfit from inside it.


    "This is¡­¡­?"


    "This is the outfit of the princess who will ring the bell of victory for us."


    "How¡­¡­"


    "But this is only temporary, so the measurements still haven''t been adjusted."


    After Shin quietly said that, he instantly smiled wryly.


    "Come, command us, princess!"


    "Of course!"


    Claribel''s eyes sparkled like a small girl''s, her hands grabbing tightly on to the black clothes.


    "For real?"


    Vance made that last groan.


    However, no one in this drama recognized his existence any longer. No, even if people noticed him, his role was just that of a sad fool whose enthusiasm had been perfectly manipulated by others. Though Vance noticed that fact, he was unwilling to admit it.


    Claribel draped the black garment over her shoulders, and Shin the Falcon moved behind her and to her right side, with the Three Jet-Black Stars moving behind and to her left.


    "Our enemy is there!"


    Kochouenshiken''s blade turned directions.


    It pointed to the spectator seats.


    "It''s you! Lay the Flash!"


    "Why do you know about that!?"


    Layfon wailed from where he sat in the spectator seats.


    A month-long commotion happened after that, and she was later named the Princess of Chaos afterwards, but we''ll recount that later when there''s more time.

 Volume 23, Fire Up Spirits (The Dispute Arc, or the Helpless Day)

    Volume 23, Fire Up Spirits (The Dispute Arc, or the Helpless Day)


    The deeper the black, the more beautiful the red became.


    In the darkness produced by the obscured light, the princess endured the scent that made her nostrils itch. That scent was warm and exotic, and surrounded all the emotions concealed in the darkness.


    She was the bearer of the sealed emotions.


    Red surrounded by pitch-black.


    All the emotions sealed inside¡­¡­ were confusion, joy, as well as immorality¡­¡­ She was the intense red that made one shudder deeply. She was also the one wholeheartedly waiting for the veil to be lifted.


    Ahh, how much I look forward to those charmed by this scent, who tremble from the feeling, and then step into the midst of this darkness.


    "Hey! It''s really dark here, can I open the curtains?"


    That voice reached her ears as she shivered from her fantasies in the darkness.


    "Honestly, what are you doing? The feeling is perfect right now."


    "But it''s so dark here I can''t see myself."


    A new voice continued speaking.


    "That''s not a big deal, right?"


    The Princess of Darkness was quite indignant. Her mood had been so good, but the voice of reality had ruined everything.


    "It''s too dark here. We can''t see anything at all if you block the light so completely."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    "Tony''s really scared, so if possible I''d like to open the curtains."


    "Why?"


    "Because that guy''s scared of the dark."


    "Honestly!"


    If he was scared of the dark, there was no helping it. The Princess of Darkness stood up and walked to the window to open the curtains, in place of the other three who couldn''t move because it was too dark.


    Light shone into the room and drove away the darkness.


    The Princess of Darkness¡­¡­ Claribel unhappily turned around, black lace fluttering, and the figures of the three sitting on the sofa appeared in her eyes.


    They were Teresa, Tony, and Cody, three people of the fourteenth platoon.


    "Hey, why are the three of you not wearing those clothes?"


    Claribel, wearing her Princess of Darkness outfit, crossed her arms, glaring at the outfits of the three of them.


    School wasn''t in session today, but the three of them wore their uniforms.


    "Uh, because it''s a holiday today¡­¡­"


    Cody answered on behalf of the three. His body was frail, but he was very tall, and if he stood up Claribel would have to look up to see him. Even though he was sitting on the sofa, he was taller than the other two by a head.


    "Walking around all the time wearing that is a bit¡­¡­"


    Tony''s face looked a bit pale, and cowardice showed on his fat cheeks.


    "But we''re holding photography sessions regularly."


    Teresa tried to alleviate the atmosphere with a weak smile, but Claribel''s anger burned fiercer¡­¡­


    "Sorry to bother~ Oh, you''re all here? Uh, Lon isn''t here. Well, that guy''s the same shut-in as always."


    The sound of the door opening rang out and the platoon captain Shin entered the room. As expected, he wore his uniform, which finally made Claribel''s anger explode.


    "All of you, line up!"


    At Claribel''s order, the three on the sofa hastily stood up, and Shin also joined their line. They had pulled Claribel into their platoon with such inspiring acting when they had competed for her, but now it looked like that atmosphere was completely gone.


    That made her unhappy.


    "You all have no spirit! Why don''t you properly wear your outfits!"


    "Uh, because¡­¡­"


    "Umm--"


    "Yeah."


    The three stated their thoughts with odd expressions.


    "Uh, it''s because we''d have to go in front of the disciplinary committee if we got in trouble today. The student council is pretty serious about modifying the uniform."


    In an emergency, the student uniforms they wore served as personal identification, and also displayed their positions, so the school rules had strict provisions that modifying the uniform was disallowed.


    "We can''t do what we did with the fighting clothes."


    Wearing fighting clothes implied that one was a Military Artist, so there was just a bare-bones provision that said their functionality needed to be proved. That said, doing too much to them would draw attention, so actually only platoon members whose strengths were recognized would modify their fighting clothes.


    "Can you change them just a bit?"


    "Ah, we could put a logo on them."


    Shin''s answer made Claribel look up and sigh.


    "Ahh, really! In that case, then we''ll have to make do with our casual clothes¡­¡­ Uh¡­¡­ Come to think of it, what should we call this platoon?"


    "The fourteenth platoon."


    "No, that''s not what I''m asking, there should be a name more appropriate for our atmosphere, right?"


    "We have to go that far?"


    "We have to."


    "It''s not good to go too far."


    "What''s wrong with going too far, it''s only good that way."


    "Um, then I''ll think about it. On another note, what''s today''s meeting for?"


    This was Claribel''s room. At her command, all of the fourteenth platoon except for their Psychokinesist had arrived here.


    "The main topic is another matter. We should first decide on a team name."


    "Hmm¡­¡­ Teresa, what do you think?"


    "Huh? Me? Uh¡­¡­"


    Teresa kept blinking at Shin with a troubled expression.


    "Well, you won''t know what to say when you get asked that so suddenly. Ah, oh well. Tony and Cody, you think too, and talk about it with us if you think of something."


    "Ohh¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "You look frivolous on the outside, but you''re not a bad captain."


    "Ahahahaha! I''m amazing, right!?"


    Claribel thought Shin would get mad, but didn''t imagine he would stick out his chest instead. Maybe he was unexpectedly magnanimous.


    "Well, let''s put this matter to the side for now. It''s not the main topic, right?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­ Ah, but the clothes--"


    "Alright, alright."


    Claribel pouted as Shin placated her. That wasn''t the main topic. Though it wasn''t the main topic, Claribel hoped to be able to cultivate that kind of atmosphere all the time. After all, that was the reason Claribel had chosen this platoon.


    "In that case, I don''t need to stay in this platoon in particular¡­¡­"


    "I understand. Our casual clothes should be in as much black as possible, okay? Is that alright?"


    "¡­¡­The platoon name¡­¡­"


    "That too, let''s talk about it once I think up a good name. Okay?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    It felt like he was trying to appease her. A hard-to-describe displeasure made Claribel puff her cheeks out.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be like that, what business do we have for today?"


    "Fine. Then, let''s enter the main topic."


    Claribel changed the topic, standing up straight and facing the four of them.


    "Today''s topic is related to our enemy - Layfon Alseif."


    "It really is about that, huh."


    "No, well¡­¡­ He''s Lay the Flash, an apostle of light who hates the darkness."


    "Hmm, well, it''s that kind of setting, I guess."


    "Please don''t say anything like ''setting''."


    Though Claribel thought that way too, it was a bit of a buzzkill to be told that by someone else.


    "But we decided our goal was to be a theatrical platoon, so it''s good to have an enemy."


    "Don''t say theatrical¡­¡­ Come to think of it, what''s ''theatrical''?"


    "Hmm? Ah, it means our main purpose is to put on a show. Glamorous style combined with dramatic lines. To Military Artists, battlefields are important places where they train themselves, but to spectators, seeing how much power the people who protect their city have is also meaningful. But among the spectators are also people who enjoy the fights between Military Artists as a form of entertainment, and there are quite a few of those people."


    "Ah, that''s right."


    "So we want to pay more attention to that group. But when you think about it, the other platoons don''t approve of that thinking, and if you want to fight theatrically, you have to even plan on who wins and loses. But in that case, the battle would just become an ordinary play. That''s meaningless to Military Artists. So I planned on first dressing up extravagantly before anything else, even if we''re the only ones doing that, so I called us a theatrical platoon. Well, it''s an experiment."


    "I see."


    "¡­¡­Let me first ask, you weren''t thinking that we actually dressed like that and spoke those kinds of lines all the time, right?"


    "Ahahaha, of course not!"


    Claribel said this, but she couldn''t deny that her voice was a bit hoarse.


    "¡­¡­But, I think that at least our fans wish that we were usually like that, right?"


    "Hmm, maybe."


    "So our casual clothes really should be black, and we should wear as much silver as possible when we wear uniforms."


    "Okay, okay."


    "Then let''s return to the main topic, let''s not talk about settings anymore!"


    "Okay--"


    After restoring the atmosphere, Claribel took a deep breath.


    "The important point is that he has no motivation, and fighting with him when he''s weak isn''t interesting at all."


    "Won''t we be more likely to win?"


    Teresa tilted her head and made a confused expression.


    "Just winning is meaningless. To me, what''s important is surpassing the real him."


    "That''s true."


    "Yeah."


    "Uh, why does Layfon-kun have no motivation?"


    Tony timidly raised his hand.


    "No, more importantly, since when did he start being unmotivated? If the Layfon we know has been in an unmotivated start from the very beginning, then¡­¡­"


    "He was very cool when the horde of filth monsters attacked before."


    Cody''s murmur overlapped with Teresa''s words.


    "Yeah, although he uses a different Dite, I feel during platoon matches that his strength is clearly on a different level. I''ve always thought, what if he''s been holding back during platoon matches?"


    "In that case, we have no chance of winning at all."


    Tony''s face turned pale and he shivered at Cody''s speculation.


    "I don''t know what he was like last year, so I can''t give an opinion. But I''m here now, so that''s why we can think about surpassing him, right?"


    Claribel encouraged the apprehensive three.


    "From what I heard, he doesn''t use steel threads in platoon matches. Installing safety equipment on his steel threads would be meaningless, so I can understand why the school doesn''t let him use steel threads in competition. The steel threads can become any weapon he imagines, but his specialty is sword fighting after all, so we don''t need to think about how to deal with weapons meant to combat filth monsters."


    "You''re pretty knowledgeable. If I recall, you were born in the same city, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, so that''s it? So you came here to chase after him?"


    "Yeah, I guess."


    "Ohh! How is it, how is it, any romantic stories of love?"


    "No, there''s no such thing."


    "Whaat, how boring."


    "But you still followed him. Ah, that''s not a bad feeling."


    Teresa mentioned that topic, her expression lighting up.


    "A girl coming here chasing after a guy who ignores her¡­¡­ how nice. It will definitely make lots of romantic stories."


    "Ah, do you like those kinds of things, Teresa?"


    "I do. Captain, do you not?"


    "Well, I prefer something feeling more straightforward."


    "Even more than this?"


    "Sleeping together the day of an encounter and then starting to develop a relationship isn''t bad."


    "Ah!"


    Shin felt that he had given some kind of profound opinion, but Teresa covered her face and staggered. ''Ah, so they had that kind of relationship.'' Claribel realized.


    "Right, that made me think of something. Now that I think about it, I introduced a senpai who was in the platoon last year but who''s graduated now to Layfon. Through my connection to Sharnid."


    "What!?"


    "That senpai''s the kind to attack directly. I wonder how it went? I still don''t know how things ended up."


    "W¡­¡­W¡­¡­W¡­¡­What did you say!?"


    That was bad. She hadn''t thought such a terrifying thing would have happened this year unbeknownst to her. Claribel regretted. She really should have come here with Layfon back then.


    "W¡­¡­What do you mean ''attack directly''? Also, who is the platoon senpai you''re talking about? She couldn''t have been the captain, right?"


    Teresa also looked at Shin with an anxious expression.


    "Ah, no, I''m not her type, and she''s not my type, so there''s nothing at all between us."


    "I¡­¡­ I see."


    Claribel glanced at Theresa''s relieved appearance, then thought of something.


    "¡­¡­Shin, you''re not the kind of person who''s all talk and no action, are you?"


    "Don''t call me that!"


    Claribel felt like Shin was a bit off compared to her master Troyatte, who was libido incarnate, so she tried saying that phrase. Combined with her mood of wanting to escape reality when faced with a shocking fact, Claribel''s words ended up sounding particularly grating.


    "It''s just that no girl to kindle my romance has appeared yet."


    Shin was clearly shaken.


    "Oh my, but you''d do it with anyone, right?"


    "Not just anyone¡­¡­"


    "For example, what about Teresa-senpai who''s standing over there?"


    "Hah?"


    "What?"


    Claribel''s proposal made Teresa make a strange noise of surprise.


    "You''re not satisfied with her looks?"


    "Uh, that''s not it¡­¡­"


    "Then go do what you want in the room over there."


    "No¡­¡­ No, suddenly doing that would be a bit¡­¡­ You understand, right?''


    Shin looked at Teresa. Though she was covering her hands with her face, the crimson face that showed from the gaps between her fingers gave off the same feeling.


    Tony and Cody, the two with weak presences, watched the scene with bated breath.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Go on, go on."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The four of them looked at Shin. Shin was frozen, his forehead sweating under their gazes.


    "Go on."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Go on."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Go on, go on."


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    "All talk, no action."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    Shin collapsed to the ground after Claribel coldly uttered those words.


    "No, but - Teresa is an important platoon member, so forcing myself on her would be a bit¡­¡­ Right, Teresa!?"


    Shin looked to Teresa for help, desperately grabbing on to a thread of hope, but¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Um, Teresa-san?"


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­All talk no action."


    "Guaaah!"


    His hope crumbled brilliantly.


    Shin lay trembling on the floor, as if he had become part of the carpet. The two males console him from the side: "Captain, you weren''t wrong." Claribel ignored the two of them and clapped her hands to regain control of the situation.


    "Okay, Shin''s uselessness isn''t important anymore. More importantly is how we should get Layfon to give it his all."


    "In this kind of situation, we really should use Clara-chan''s female charm¡­¡­"


    "Teresa¡­¡­ Did some weird switch of yours get flipped?"


    Cody rebutted in place of the still-quivering Shin. However, the girls were no longer listening to what the guys said.


    "If that move were effective, things wouldn''t be this troublesome¡­¡­"


    "Right! It''s all because we talked about that guy that I became this miserable! What''s his deal? Has he done it? Or has he not?"


    Shin shouted this, having recovered. He had an angry look on his face. Though it was obvious that he just wanted that brat to share his suffering, his motivation happened to be consistent with the girls'' concerns.


    "What happened with that senpai?"


    Though Shin''s anger was irrelevant, Claribel was concerned about that outcome.


    "What happened¡­¡­ Uh¡­¡­ I didn''t ask, but it seemed like the senpai had a very satisfied expression."


    "What!?"


    A very satisfied expression? What did it mean to have a very satisfied expression?


    Did that mean they did it, or not?


    "Ah, come to think of it, I remember that senpai said something like ''As I thought, just hooking up is no good''¡­¡­ Gaah, if I knew beforehand I would have asked for more details!"


    "Really."


    Claribel stewed as she considered the possibilities. She didn''t necessarily have to be Layfon''s first, but that didn''t mean she could allow him to have relationships with others.


    "Ugh¡­¡­ That senpai''s already gone, so he shouldn''t have a relationship with her anymore¡­¡­"


    "Does he still miss her or something?"


    "If that were possible, then before, in Grendan, he would have¡­¡­"


    No, she couldn''t completely dismiss that possibility, right?


    "It couldn''t be¡­¡­"


    If parting with her in Grendan had been a deep blow to him - even if she wondered that now, it did no good. But if that senpai had become his source of comfort, how would things have turned out?


    "There are a lot of stories where useless men escape from reality through women''s bodies."


    Although it wasn''t nice to say that¡­¡­ Layfon seemed¡­¡­


    "He''s very suited to that kind of role, how troublesome."


    Had he become despondent and lost his motivation because that senpai graduated and left?


    "If that''s the case, things make sense."


    In other words, seduction would be effective on him.


    "Meaning I''ll have to use that move?"


    "That''s what I said, that''s what I said!"


    Teresa excitedly expressed approval.


    "Uh, in that case, right now I should¡­¡­"


    "A nighttime attack."


    "Right."


    The two of them nodded at each other.


    "The problem is, how do I infiltrate his room?"


    After all, Layfon was a veteran Military Artist. Even if Claribel used Sakkei, she didn''t know if she could get close to him.


    "It has nothing to do with that, right? Just walk into his room normally, then charm him with alluring clothing."


    "Alluring¡­¡­ Like a black lace nightgown?"


    "Maybe? In this situation, deliberately wearing completely normal sleepwear might not be bad, and then tell him something like ''I don''t want to sleep alone tonight'' with teary eyes."


    "Ohh, I see. Teresa-senpai, you''re amazing."


    "Yeah, it''s because someday I''ll use that move on the person I like, right!?"


    She used a strong tone at the end and shot out a glare at the same time. Shin, who was crawling back up, crumpled down again.


    "I think Layfon''s different from Shin, his relationships with girls are exactly what they look like. But if that situation is real, then right now I have to do my best."


    "Yeah, good luck!"


    "Right, I''ll become a woman! And this is also for you, Teresa!"


    Motivated by Teresa''s spirit of self-sacrifice, Claribel made a fist and resolved herself.


    Just then¡­¡­


    "Um~"


    One of the two guys who had been completely forgotten by everyone¡­¡­ Tony, timidly raised his hand.


    "What is it?"


    "Uh, it''s a bit hard to say, uh¡­¡­"


    "What is it? Speak clearly."


    "Um¡­¡­ The topic changed from fighting with Layfon-kun to pushing him down in a completely different sense. Is that really okay?"


    "That''s just a triviality!"


    "Uh, sorry, sorry."


    Teresa''s indignant exclamation made Tony cringe.


    "Honestly¡­¡­ Isn''t that right, Clara-chan?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Clara-chan?"


    "Ah, no, how should I say it¡­¡­ Yeah, that''s right. Fighting and pushing him down are different. And he might not be able to fight me seriously if I push him down. Well, considering him, that''s definitely true."


    "What are you saying, Clara-chan? Love is a battle. It''s life or death! It''s also an incredible battle, so surpass him!"


    "Ah, no, sorry. Now I feel like that kind of ''surpassing'' is a bit¡­¡­"


    She seemed to have lost control because strange information had reached her ears. Claribel took deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Right, whatever he does with other people doesn''t matter. Right now, what''s important is¡­¡­


    No, she really was concerned about that matter, but there would be other opportunities to dig into that matter so it was better to leave it to the side for now. What she had to think about now was what to do to have a real battle against him. But she really was concerned about that matter. Yeah, very concerned. What should she do, should she just go for it? But but but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Knock knock.


    The sudden sound of a doorknock made everyone jump from fight.


    "Clara, are you here?"


    That voice frightened them again.


    Speak of the devil, it was Layfon''s voice.


    "I¡­¡­ I''m here, come in."


    "You didn''t write your schedule for tonight¡­¡­ Are you going to be out?"


    After coming in from the living room, Layfon looked at the fourteenth platoon members in the room and spoke. He had long since felt their presences and judged that there were people in the room, but he hadn''t thought they would be Shin and the rest.


    "Ah, well? What should we do?"


    The second half of what was a question for Shin.


    "Well, uh, that''s fine. We can find somewhere to eat."


    Shin, who had been lying flat on the ground until just now, unconsciously rose and acted normal. His transformation speed was surprising.


    When she joined the fourteenth platoon, Nina had emotionally vouched for him for whatever reason: "That senpai''s an incredible person. Even though he looks like that! Despite what he looks like!" But maybe the speed at which he changed his attitude was a reason she respected Shin.


    "Really? Then it''ll just be Felli and I eating dinner."


    "Hold on. Maybe I should stay behind to eat dinner."


    "Huh? But¡­¡­"


    "I want to stay for dinner."


    "Really? I''m fine either way¡­¡­ Ah!"


    "Huh?"


    Layfon''s expression suddenly changed, and that reaction alarmed Claribel. Had he noticed something? What was it? Her own feelings? Or the plot they had been talking about?


    "That''s no good, I didn''t even bring out any tea."


    After saying that, Layfon walked into the kitchen and started to boil water.


    "Uh¡­¡­ Ah, sorry."


    Come to think of it, Shin and the others had come over but he hadn''t prepared anything at all. Claribel''s face reddened from the embarrassment of over-thinking things and from not even providing this common courtesy.


    "No no, we also came empty-handed, so it''s fine."


    Though he said that, no one stopped Layfon from making tea. The water boiled on the gas stove whistled.


    "In that case, do you want to stay for dinner?"


    "Huh, can we?"


    "It should be okay."


    "Then thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome."


    As the two of them had this conversation, Claribel moved to a location he couldn''t see, then desperately pressured Shin''s back with her gaze.


    (Ask, ask! Ask!)


    She used her mental force as if trying to dig a hole there. Shin''s body twitched. That mental force had definitely reached him. In that case, hurry up and ask! If you don''t open our mouth here, you''re definitely all talk and no action. I''ll call you a coward!


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah~ right, Layfon."


    "Hmm?"


    Layfon, preparing to turn off the stove, looked at Shin.


    "Before, well - didn''t I introduce one of my platoon''s senpai to you?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ Ah, right. Minaris-senpai."


    Layfon answered indifferently. Claribel carefully observed his expression - nothing had changed on it at all. Layfon had a somewhat absentminded look, like normal.


    "How did that go?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Uh, a lot of things happened between you two, right? Didn''t I say that the senpai was very aggressive when I introduced you?"


    "Oh."


    "So how was it? Did you see her amazing parts?"


    "Yeah."


    "You saw!?"


    The shocking confession made Claribel''s entire body pale.


    However, there was no shame, embarrassment, anger, or pride on Layfon''s expression at all. Rather, it was as blank as always.


    Actually, it was Claribel''s reaction that made him take a ''what''s wrong?'' expression.


    "Huh? Ah, well¡­¡­ Rather than saying I saw, it''s more like¡­¡­ Senpai''s clothes were very suggestive."


    "Very suggestive?"


    "Her clothes?"


    "Yeah."


    "Uh¡­¡­ Ah, come to think of it, she had a ton of clothes. I think her family mailed them over."


    "That doesn''t matter. So! What happened afterwards?"


    "Huh? We drank coffee and watched a movie, and then ate dinner¡­¡­ That day was a bit cold, so I lent her my coat¡­¡­"


    "And then!"


    "I sent her home and then went back home."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hah?"


    "Uh, isn''t that normal? Is anything strange?"


    "No, it''s not strange¡­¡­"


    "Right. Here, the tea''s ready."


    "T¡­¡­Thank¡­¡­ you¡­¡­"


    "Then, I''m going to go make dinner."


    "Ah, um¡­¡­ thanks."


    After leaving the steaming tea in front of the speechless fourteenth platoon members, Layfon left the room.


    "¡­¡­Honestly?"


    Shin said that, dazed, his eyes staring into the hallway as if pursuing Layfon''s shadow.


    "You know what suggestive clothes means, right? Senpai was like that, you know? She''d war things that made people think, ''she''s wearing that? Can she really wear that?'' Those kinds of clothes, you know? And she looked pretty suggestive, you know? And the way she acted was also really like that, you know? He was able to ignore all of that? There was someone like that next to him going ''come on anytime'', but why didn''t he do it?"


    "Well, you wouldn''t have done anything either."


    "Guooh!"


    Shin fell to the floor again, scathed by Teresa''s ice-cold words.


    Claribel stood there, a bit disappointed. Confusion and relief mixed together and kept whirling around inside her heart.


    To be honest, confirming that matter was only a minor move in terms of her current goal. Even so, that fact had still brought relief as well as a sense of loss.


    There was relief that nothing had happened at all, and¡­¡­


    "That means a half-baked effort will be ineffective against him."


    Thinking carefully, Layfon had many girls around him who had feelings for him, and those girls were all very pretty, but Layfon was completely oblivious to this. Could such a thing happen with a normal guy? He should have noticed even if he didn''t want to, right? Putting aside the way he responded to those feelings, normally he shouldn''t be able to maintain his normal attitude.


    However, Layfon maintained his normal attitude, and still wore that bland expression.


    Did that mean that a half-baked effort couldn''t break through that thick wall?


    "Hehehe, that wall truly is tall and thick¡­¡­"


    "Uh, it seems like we''re getting off topic again."


    Tony''s weak words didn''t seem to reach Claribel''s ears. No, it was better to say he saw things that way. A resigned atmosphere radiated from Tony after he said that, and Cody standing next to him gave off the same kind of feeling. Teresa didn''t pay those words any heed because of Shin, and Shin was still collapsed on the ground.


    But those words reached Claribel''s ears.


    Of course it was important to get to his heart, but surpassing him was more important. That matter had nothing to do with male-female relationships, and to Claribel, it was fate that she couldn''t ignore. It was true that male-female relationships were involved in why it had to be him, so to be honest it was very troublesome.


    "Hehehe, I''m feeling motivated."


    In any case, nothing had happened between him and that senpai. Since she had succeeded in confirming that fact, she ought to take it as a good thing.


    All that was left was to lure out Layfon''s motivation.


    "Come, let''s continue our strategy meeting!"


    "I still really think it should be a nighttime attack!"


    "Uh, we''ve already talked enough about that topic!"


    Teresa spoke dramatically and passionately, but Claribel bluntly interrupted her.


    ¡ó


    After making a sharp correction towards the right direction (as this had originally been the main topic), Teresa kept berating Claribel as a ''traitor'' and ''coward'', and at that point Shin stealthily slipped out of the room.


    "Man, it''s hot."


    Shin felt as if he were about to drown, engulfed by the heat from being cooped up in the room and the flaring emotions. Shin passed through the doorway and walked into the cold air of the hallway, managing to regain his composure.


    "But the effects were better than I imagined."


    Shin murmured this as he inhaled, then thought about whether to return to the room.


    ¡­¡­He didn''t want to go back right now if possible.


    Shin was already very confused, and had already exhausted himself, and could vaguely perceive that he was about to lose it. Right now he wanted to prolong his time.


    "Well, things will be tough from tomorrow onwards if I ran away."


    After all, no matter how that atmosphere was, it was still a very important meeting for the fourteenth platoon.


    "Ah, but I don''t have to go in right away."


    It would be best if the temperature inside the room cooled down a bit. After deciding this, Shin started walked unsteadily towards the stairs.


    This was a very old building full of a lonesome atmosphere, but traces that the new residents were doing their best could be seen everywhere. Shin advanced through the hallway that was old yet kept very clean. After he noticed the name card that he was looking for, he knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "Sorry to bother."


    Shin grasped the door handle. It wasn''t locked. At the same time as the sound of a response reached him, Shin pushed open the door.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    After peeking out from the kitchen, Layfon looked confusedly at shin.


    "I came to get some fresh air."


    "Oh."


    The living room here was quite large, as if its price came at the cost of inaccessibility. But other than the tables meant for many people, there was only a single lonesome sofa placed here. Shin sat on the sofa and then leaned back as far as he could.


    "My, that girl of yours has quite the personality."


    "Hahaha."


    Maybe instantly realizing that he was talking about Claribel, Layfon just put on a faint smile.


    "But her combat skills are the real deal."


    "I realized that long ago."


    The competition to welcome the new students along with the other competition that had been held let Shin sufficiently understand that truth.


    "It seems like she came to us in order to fight with you. Well, things will be interesting from now on, huh?"


    "Haha¡­¡­"


    "Lay the Flash."


    "¡­¡­Please don''t call me that."


    Layfon pleaded with an expression of true loathing.


    "You hate it that much?"


    "Isn''t it very embarrassing?"


    "Then what about us?"


    In front of Layfon was the man who had declared himself ''Shin the Falcon'' to the audience on the competition battlefield.


    "¡­¡­Ah, no¡­¡­"


    "Well, it''s fine if you understand."


    "Oh."


    The idea had come from someone else, but he had been the one who decided to do this. Even so, Shin had worried about whether he had made the wrong choice before he did it, and had constantly been in a cold sweat.


    "Honestly, sometimes I feel that it''s very embarrassing."


    "Then why do you still do it? Captain was practically crying."


    The captain Layfon spoke of was Nina, of course. The diligent and upright Nina would definitely be unable to understand those ways. The other platoon captains had all expressed their protest as well.


    Then, why did he do this?


    That was a natural question. But there was still something he couldn''t talk about, so Shin couldn''t give the answer so easily. However, if the embarrassment was the only negligible resistance stopping him, he would be able to tell him.


    "I''m fine with telling you, but you have to agree to something."


    "Huh?''


    "You have to fight seriously with Clara."


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon, who had been cooking in the kitchen while looking at Shin, stopped after he said this. He put on a troubled smile. What was the reason this guy didn''t want to fight? Shin felt a bit interested. However, Shin didn''t pursue that curiosity to its roots. Layfon would have long since told Claribel about his reasons if he could. Maybe Claribel already knew that, and Layfon also realized that she knew that, but the two of them believed both believed they shouldn''t tell the other about it.


    "Well, I don''t know what you plan on doing, but she won''t stop if you don''t fight with her."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    After making that vague response, Layfon moved his gaze back to the kitchen. He didn''t look up at Shin. Maybe Layfon was conscious of Shin''s presence in his mind, but he seemed to have no intention of restarting their interrupted conversation.


    Did he like it quiet, or was he just completely ignoring him?


    It was the first time Shin had carefully observed Layfon like this. It wasn''t that Shin had no interest in what kind of a person Layfon was, but his Military Artist self had kept him inadvertently focused on Layfon''s overwhelming strength, and hence other parts had been obscured. Maybe it had been enough knowing that the two of them went to the same school, or that Layfon was one of the members of the many competing platoons. Even if he investigated his strength and tried to find weak points, he wouldn''t investigate his behavior. Even if he investigated Layfon''s personal matters and noticed that his weak points were there, how would he attack those weak points to obtain victory? That was what Shin thought.


    How much meaning was there in the filed-away Academy City results? If he didn''t have any strength consistent with his results, everything would end up coming back to him.


    However, right now he had to bring forth this person''s strength in a competition.


    If doing this would inspire Claribel or even his entire platoon, then understanding Layfon was something he had to do as the platoon captain.


    Okay, then how should he spark this person''s motivation? Claribel, who had overlapping interests with him, might not be able to think of a good answer.


    In that case, then it''s up to me to do it.


    Shin thought to himself as he considered what to say.


    "Anyway, are you not interested?"


    "Huh?"


    "Are you not interested in the reason I did something like that?"


    "No, it''s because¡­¡­"


    "Ah, will you promise? I''d be really happy if you were willing¡­¡­ But I''ll be lonely if you just shut your mouth completely. Do you really have no interest in your senpai''s deep thoughts? Isn''t that mean? Yeah, it''s really mean. It''s really mean to have no interest in your senpai. Is it good to have such a kouhai? No, it''s not. Nina would definitely be crying in heaven."


    "Uh, Captain hasn''t died."


    Shin looked at Layfon''s confused expression, heaving a sigh that even he himself felt was annoying. Would these kinds of methods be effective? He observed his kouhai''s expression. Layfon hadn''t gotten angry about his concerns as a senpai, he just had on a confused expression.


    "Uh, then can I ask for the reasons?"


    "I~ feel like your question is very forced."


    "Th¡­¡­That''s not true."


    A slight atmosphere of irritation radiated from Layfon''s flustered appearance. It looked like now was the moment for him to strike.


    "Guess there''s no helping it."


    Though he said that, Shin still spoke somewhat dramatically:


    "Well, it''s a kind of way to improve our mental states."


    "Improve your mental states?"


    The phrase he hadn''t heard before made Layfon tilt his head and put on a confused expression.


    "It''s a term I made up for now."


    Shin smiled wryly and continued speaking:


    "Our platoon members, well, they''re a bit plain. I''m not talking about power, but rather appearance and personality."


    "Oh."


    Perhaps thinking of Teresa and the others, Layfon looked slightly upwards at the ceiling.


    "They''re all at a disadvantage because of their personalities, but they''re very strong. Even if I left them alone, it wouldn''t really affect our platoon results, but¡­¡­"


    After coming this far, Shin felt a bit at a loss for words. It really was very embarrassing to say such things.


    "Well, but, if I just graduated like this I''d wonder ''is this alright'', you know?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''d graduate from Zuellni and then return to my home city. I''ve grown in terms of Military Arts. Well, that''s not bad. Everyone braves some danger to leave their hometown, so I have to progress in Military Arts at the very least."


    "Yeah, maybe."


    "But wouldn''t it be boring if that were all?"


    "Huh?"


    "If it were just progress in Military Art, then wouldn''t coming here honestly be meaningless? Maybe there are more suitable places out there, right? Your hometown Grendan has such powerful Military Artists. Though I don''t know if any such places exist, if there are places that specialize in training foreign Military Artists, wouldn''t it be better to travel there instead of Zuellni?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ There isn''t anywhere that specializes in those kinds of things."


    "That''s just as an example, it''s not important right now that there aren''t actually any of those places."


    "Oh."


    "Then after traveling, and after Military Arts, everything will be boring. Since I came all the way here, of course I''d want to be happy I came to this place, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s fine to create memories that make me think that way, but I feel that''s not enough."


    "So that''s the reason for your ''improvement''?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want to completely deny their personalities, but sometimes being like that puts us at a disadvantage. That''s why I''m improving them with that method."


    "That''s the method?"


    "That''s the method."


    Layfon had on a strange expression. It wasn''t clear whether he understood or not. Shin though Layfon would have been more moved, so this expression made him feel regretful.


    "What, these are words that would move Nina to tears."


    "Yeah, maybe. But I''m very surprised."


    Layfon said this, and Shin felt as if some unknown emotion flickered over his face.


    Shin didn''t know the true identity of that emotion.


    But perhaps it was the thing holding Layfon back right now - he thought.


    "Well, if possible, I''d want to treat the most antisocial person of our platoon, but that guy''s hard to deal with."


    "Haha¡­¡­"


    "Ah, you don¡¯t believe me. Our Psychokinesist has a pretty strong case of antisocialism, I even feel like he shouldn''t have come to an Academy City."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Yeah. Well, he''s just a shut-in, ant it seems like he doesn''t actually hate lively festivals, so maybe his life is surprisingly fulfilling. Maybe that guy doesn''t need to change."


    "Oh."


    Layfon showed an expression of not knowing how to respond, and Shin looked at him and said with a smile:


    "Well, you should enjoy your campus life a bit too."


    After stating those words, Shin stood up. After saying "I''m looking forward to dinner" to the Layfon who was unsure whether to escort him back or not, he left the room.


    Right, it would be a shame if he didn''t properly enjoy it.


    Shin thought so. He had come all the way here, so it would be a shame if he only had painful memories. Even if there was no pain, it would be just as much of a shame if there was nothing worth remembering.


    Shin had a dream.


    That was - he hoped his platoon members would say ''that guy was terrible'' when they thought of him. Of course, he didn''t intend for them to say those words out of hatred. Either saying it with a wry smile or while feeling a warm nostalgia would be fine.


    Though his methods were a bit messy, Shin still hoped that they would remember him in their hearts as a good memory. Was that wish excessive? Or selfish?


    "But the deed''s almost done."


    Shin had made his platoon perform such an exaggerated act in front of an audience, so of course he couldn''t say something like ''I guess that''s enough'', nor did he plan to. Fortunately, the platoon members hadn''t expressed their opposition. Had they accepted the methods, or were they already resigned to it, or did they just think of him as a joker?


    "It''s a bit unsightly to show my true thoughts."


    But¡­¡­ Well, even that was fine. Even if it was a bit unsightly, as long it allowed him to reach his goal, it was alright.


    "Shameful, yet very cool."


    That was something that the captain at the time had said when he entered the platoon. Though Shin hadn''t paid attention to it at the time, he had thought of that saying after the person graduated, and now he could understand its implications.


    Though he had more or less mixed it with his own interpretation, that didn''t matter. Maybe it was something that would end up creating memories if he handed it down.


    "Yeah."


    Shin thought of the distant past and the future, a mischievous smile on his face as he walked back to Claribel''s room.


    Just then.


    He felt the presence of someone walking up the stairs.


    Shin thought that a platoon member had come to find him after being absent from the room.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "Uwah!"


    But that wasn''t the case.


    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    Though the other person''s tone was flat, she expressed a deep suspicion.


    "Ah, we were having a gathering in Clara''s room."


    It was Felli.


    Felli was in front of him.


    "A fathering? Your platoon?"


    Felli raised an eyebrow.


    "¡­¡­Is it for ''that''?"


    At this time, there was no need to ask what the ''that'' Felli spoke of was.


    "Uh, well."


    "So it is for ''that''."


    "Guah!"


    The killing intent her voice carried rendered Shin unable to fight back.


    "Uh, but¡­¡­"


    Hadn''t Felli decided the idea herself - or rather, the nicknames and the clothes¡­¡­ Shin really wanted to say that, but even so.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­Nothing."


    Shin''s words were meaningless before the silent pressure.


    "Please sit over there."


    "¡­¡­Okay."


    Shin couldn''t defy Felli''s words. As for why, it was because she was Felli, and Shin was Member Number 4 of the Felli Loss Fan Club. Shin, who took pride in being numbered in the single digits, couldn''t disobey her words.


    "Think about things a little before acting, alright?"


    "Sorry."


    "Don''t you think everyone would feel ashamed after you did such a thing?''


    "Sorry."


    "And honestly¡­¡­"


    Felli''s anger didn''t seem to be stopping.


    "¡­¡­Ah, found him."


    Had she deliberately chosen this moment? She had really picked an unfortunate time to interrupt.


    Claribel, along with Teresa and the others, showed up being Felli''s back. Seeing Shin''s expression, they instantly displayed anger, but their expressions changed after observing Shin''s situation from behind Felli''s back.


    The figure of the platoon captain as he knelt in the corner left them speechless.


    The captain''s shameful appearance left them dumbstruck.


    "¡­¡­What are you smiling about?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Shin noticed that he was smiling when Felli said this.


    "¡­¡­I''m not smiling¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Huh, is that¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "So the captain had those interests¡­¡­"


    Teresa and Claribel huddled together, looking fearfully at Shin as if they were looking at something dirty.


    Shin touched his cheek. It was very hot.


    This¡­¡­ Could this feeling be--


    No, he felt like he had never felt more pained mentally. However, no matter how mad she got, he was doing all of this for his goals, definitely not to put the spotlight on her. Though he had made up a nickname for her, in the end she was the one who had named him, and he hadn''t planned on making her real name public. So even if he endured her anger, there was no need to reflect or be scared.


    Even so, he was still kneeling here like this. The reason was because he was a single-digit member of the Felli Loss Fan Club, so he could only dutifully endure her anger.


    As for being willing, or even happy about it¡­¡­


    Definitely not¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­That was what he thought, but--


    "Wh¡­¡­What''s up with that face¡­¡­"


    As Shin felt shaken, Felli''s embarrassed tone gave him the final blow. Her poker face had crumbled somewhat. Did that mean that his current level of disgustingness was enough to even break through a Psychokinesist''s special poker face?


    This can''t be the start of a new world for me, right?


    Could I have awakened at this kind of time?


    Shin was speechless.


    "Uwah, what should we do¡­¡­"


    Claribel looked at Shin like she were looking at garbage.


    "No way¡­¡­"


    Teresa wore an expression of despair.


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    Felli was speechless.


    "Captain¡­¡­"


    Even Tony and Cody kept him at arm''s length.


    "I didn''t think you were interested in being abused¡­¡­"


    As if Claribel''s words were the final blow, everyone''s ice-cold gazes became chilling blades that pierced through Shin.


    But, even that¡­¡­


    (Will my platoon be alright¡­¡­)


    Shin looked up at the sky.


    However, there was only an old ceiling there.

 Volume 23, Fire Up Spirits (The Conclusion Arc, or the Insatiable Futile Challenge)

    Volume 23, Fire Up Spirits (The Conclusion Arc, or the Insatiable Futile Challenge)


    His nose itched.


    "Achoo!"


    Layfon was holding things in both his hands, so he chose a place that would be affected as little as possible and then sneezed loudly.


    Felli, who stood next to him with murderous intent, glared at Layfon even more angrily.


    "That''s dirty."


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    This was the kitchen of Layfon''s room. Layfon was making dinner, and Felli was next to him holding a vegetable peeler challenging her peeling technique.


    "Uh, it''s best not to use too much force¡­¡­"


    Layfon proposed this in a weak tone to Felli, who glared at him and then continued peeling. The peeler was such an easy-to-use tool, but Felli glared at the vegetables with an extremely impatient expression.


    "Are you telling me to relax?"


    "You can definitely relax."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli''s hand that held the vegetables trembled, her face a bit troubled. Next to her, Layfon continued making his own food. The vegetables she was dealing with were going to be used for salad, so they could make it even if he peeled them after finishing his work.


    But, what was Felli planning, suddenly saying that she wanted to learn to cook?


    Maybe this the challenge Felli had spoken about, possibilities other than being a Psychokinesist. After thinking that, Layfon felt that he ought to do something too.


    But even now, he still hadn''t thought of what to actually do.


    ¡ó


    "Then¡­¡­"


    On the other side of things, this was Claribel''s room. It only got a bit cool here even at night, but it felt like the temperature indoors was abnormally low.


    The reason was because of the gazes of extreme contempt that Claribel and Teresa were shooting out.


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    Shin, who was kneeling on the ground without even being forced to, groaned beneath the gazes of the two of them. Tony and Cody behind him had no clue what to do.


    "Well, it''s fine to be a fan."


    Claribel murmured.


    "It feels wrong, but there''s no helping it. After all, that''s a question of your individual preferences."


    Teresa also nodded reluctantly.


    "Maybe it''s just an interest of yours."


    "Yeah, even though it feels wrong!"


    Teresa especially stressed that point.


    "As long as you don''t do anything illegal, no one can say anything about your interests. After all, there''s no evidence you committed a crime, and my teacher said ''don''t let guys hold it in for too long'', so you might as well satisfy your urges."


    "It feels wrong, though!"


    Teresa kept stressing that point, her expression seeming to have accumulated a great deal of resentment.


    "But I wish you could choose the right time and place."


    "It would be nice if you choose the right partner too!"


    Teresa was practically enraged.


    Of course, this was because of Shin''s shameful display from before.


    At Nina''s request, Felli had once helped the fourteenth platoon change their image. Shin had openly used the nicknames and outfits from that time - Felli had never ever thought he would actually use them - and had even made up the nickname ''Silver Angel'' for Felli on his own. She had been quite angry about that, so she had interrogated Shin.


    At the time, Shin had worn a raptured, intoxicated expression. The two of them were berating him for that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Claribel put on an expression that suggested she still wanted to say things, but after opening her mouth and moving her gaze, she sighed deeply.


    "Well, whatever. Even if the captain is a pervert, it doesn''t change his power."


    "It has to do with his humanity."


    Teresa, who hadn''t yet cooled off, continued scolding him. With every word, Shin''s body seemed to shrink a bit.


    "We¡­¡­ We''ll follow you, Captain!"


    "You¡­¡­ You guys¡­¡­"


    Tony and Cody quietly comforted Shin.


    The three of them wept loudly, but then Teresa glared at them with a terrifying expression, so the three of them huddled together and trembled.


    "¡­¡­Let''s return to the main topic."


    Claribel coughed and drew in everyone''s attention.


    "But, Clara-chan!"


    "Give it up. This platoon''s captain and the person you love is a pervert."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    Claribel consoled Teresa, who had fallen to the ground, as she looked at the males.


    Shin couldn''t even retort. Did he not have the energy, or had he already given up?


    Maybe there wouldn''t be any results from today.


    Actually, she was a bit¡­¡­ tired.


    "Why don''t we just go back."


    After Claribel murmured this, Shin first showed an expression of surprise, then a relieved expression immediately emerged on his face. Though this reaction made Claribel feel irritated, she didn''t feel that they could think of any good ideas if they continued.


    "Let''s go back."


    Claribel declared that again, and then ended the meeting.


    A large amount of food was placed on the dining table in Layfon''s room.


    Sitting around it were three people - Layfon, Felli, and Claribel.


    "Why did they go back?"


    "¡­¡­Sorry."


    Layfon''s troubled smile made Claribel cringe. Layfon had made more food because the fourteenth platoon had been going to eat dinner with them. Moreover, because Layfon had made extra food, the amount of food was so much that it even left the two Military Artists known for their appetites speechless.


    "We''ll have to finish off this food for breakfast tomorrow, and make it into bentos."


    "Then please make some for me too."


    "Yeah, I was planning to."


    Layfon nodded readily. Rather than feeling sheepish, Claribel actually felt somewhat happy. Just then, Felli glanced at Layfon, maintaining silence.


    "Felli, you want a bento too?"


    "Is there none for me?"


    "Huh? Th¡­¡­There is."


    Though they were classified as Military Artists, Psychokinesists didn''t eat that much, and Felli looked like a particularly light eater. Because of that, even Claribel could understand that answer, but Felli''s unhappy tone flustered Layfon.


    "Then please make some."


    Felli ate silently again. Layfon put on a relieved expression, but Claribel didn''t really pay attention to his reaction.


    Had the two of them been a bit too close recently?


    Was she just thinking too much? Claribel had only learned about Felli''s existence after coming to Zuellni, and she didn''t know about Felli''s and Layfon''s relationship. Nin and Meishen might be interested in Layfon, and Claribel had immediately realized their relationships, but she couldn''t get a feel for Felli.


    The only thing Claribel was sure of was that Felli held feelings for Layfon. When she heard that Shin had introduced his senpai to Layfon, Claribel had been worried that some physical relationship or other had happened, but Layfon was incredibly dense, so she shouldn''t have to worry about such a thing happening between him and Felli¡­¡­


    (I can''t be careless.)


    She felt like Felli might be the one to end up with Layfon. Nina seemed to not realize her own feelings, and Meishen lost out due to her own personality, so she couldn''t shorten the distance between them.


    (No no no, I don''t need to think about such things right now.)


    Claribel mentally shook her head as her thoughts spun towards love again. Though that matter was very important, it was another matter, and there was a proper order to things. She had to become strong for her goals. There was no time to be confused, and if she were confused, she might end up not even being able to speak of love.


    After thinking that way, her mood slowly worsened.


    Even though it was another matter, the fact that Layfon was unaware that he was wall she wanted to surpass made Claribel feel angry.


    She wanted to say it.


    Though she wanted to, she didn''t. Because she had decided this was the problem she should overcome. Also, if she told Layfon about it so readily, and it led to him wanting to help her and not want to fight her, then he would hold back even more when he fought her.


    If she told him, it would be after she fought with him for real.


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    Claribel planned on eating a bit more than usual to deal with the four extra portions of Layfon''s food, but then she noticed that the salad tasted a bit different from usual. Claribel was very keen about taste, but tonight she had been blinded by the amount of food, so she hadn''t paid that much attention to it.


    Layfon''s food was generally very good. If she tried paying attention to it, she could clearly notice the difference between the salad and the other food.


    What was the difference? Though the dressing was the same as always, Claribel felt like it tasted different.


    "Um¡­¡­ This salad--"


    "Ah, you noticed? Felli-senpai made that."


    "Huh?"


    Did you mess it up - Claribel hastily swallowed the words she was going to say, then looked at Felli.


    Claribel remembered that Felli couldn''t cook. No, although she had never heard Felli say that, Felli gave off that kind of feeling.


    Also, her name never appeared in the list of people who were to cook.


    To be fair, Claribel herself wasn''t good enough to make food for others, so she didn''t plan on criticizing Felli for that. People from Military Artist lineages like Claribel and Felli often had very wealthy family environments, so there were probably many who had never cooked before. Felli didn''t seem to have come from a Military Artist family, but she gave off a wealthy, upper-class feeling, so it wasn''t strange that she couldn''t cook.


    "¡­¡­Sorry, I didn''t make it well."


    Felli apologized flatly, yet somewhat unhappily. Maybe she could also taste the difference, or perhaps it displeased her.


    "No, it''s fine."


    Though she knew it was useless, Claribel could only reply that way. This wasn''t her home, nor did she have a reason to belittle the cooking of others.


    It would be another matter if it were inedible, but at least she could eat this salad.


    "But Senpai, you''ve improved."


    "¡­¡­>Really?"


    "Because it''s edible."


    "¡­¡­It looks like you don''t want to live anymore."


    "Guah!"


    Layfon fell from his chair with a crash. It seemed like his shin had been kicked. Layfon writhed in pain on the floor. It seemed to hurt very much.


    "Uhm¡­¡­"


    Claribel mused to herself as she watched that scene.


    This time, Claribel was the one to make tea after they finished eating. If it were just making tea, she was capable.


    After placing the finished tea on a tray, Layfon said "Right¡­¡­" as he took out snacks.


    In that instant¡­¡­


    "Hiyah!"


    As Layfon was about to walk past, Claribel changed the hand she held the tray with and struck out at him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon wordlessly stopped, staring at Claribel''s karate chop as it passed by in front of him.


    That displeased Claribel greatly.


    "Why did you dodge?"


    "I would have died if I didn''t dodge."


    "But you took Felli-senpai''s kick."


    "Because that was a surprise attack."


    "I did a surprise attack too, so please get hit."


    "There would be a hold through my body if I did."


    After speaking, Layfon looked up at his own bangs. Some of his hair had been cut off, and cut strands fluttered in midair. Layfon reached out to wave away the strands, keeping them from falling on the snacks.


    "Hmph¡­¡­"


    How annoying. She had just put a bit of strength into that cute move, but Layfon had responded to it so mechanically. How annoying.


    "I request a change in treatment."


    After bringing the tea to the living room, Claribel brought up this request.


    "What does that mean?"


    Layfon put on a strange expression, while Felli raised an eyebrow.


    "In other words, I want to say you treat me too rudely."


    "I don''t think that''s true."


    "No, you do!"


    Claribel flatly rejected Layfon''s statement.


    "I feel like you''re much ruder with me than you are with Felli-senpai or Meishen-san."


    "¡­¡­Captain isn''t included in there?"


    "She''s very sturdy, so it''s fine."


    She also flatly rejected Felli''s question.


    "¡­¡­Oh? Who are you calling sturdy?"


    A voice coming from behind her made Claribel jump in surprise.


    Standing behind her was Nina with a somewhat stiff expression, in a place she hadn''t been previously.


    "N¡­¡­Nina-senpai? When did you come back?''


    "Just now."


    "I opened the door for her, didn''t you see?"


    In that case, Layfon had opened the door when he went to get the snacks just now? Claribel hadn''t noticed her at all.


    "I come back while practicing Sakkei. It looks like I surprised you, Clara."


    "A¡­¡­Ahahaha!"


    Claribel tried smoothing over Nina''s ice-cold tone with a laugh.


    "Incidentally, Layfon noticed."


    "Uu!"


    Claribel hadn''t noticed because Layfon''s movements had been extremely natural when he went to open the door for Nina. But Layfon had been able to notice that in an ordinary state, but Claribel hadn''t noticed in an ordinary state. That meant that there was a large power gap between the two of them, as expected.


    (No no no, it''s because I was focused on surprise-attacking Layfon, so I didn''t notice.)


    She tried convincing herself with that reason, but immediately noticed that it couldn''t overturn the facts.


    In other words, she had shown an opening.


    "Well, that really shows you''re rude to me."


    "Why!?"


    Claribel kept going after Layfon in order to pull them back to the topic and to avoid Nina''s anger.


    "It''s because Nina used Sakkei when she came back but you still noticed her presence. And you avoided my surprise attack so easily, but didn''t avoid Felli-senpai''s kick. Why''s that? As I thought, Layfon''s really rude towards me and Nina. Right, Nina-senpai?"


    "What!? Even I''m getting involved?"


    Nina leaned back in surprise at this unexpected development.


    "Because it''s actually like that, right? You endured Felli-senpai''s kick. Why was that?"


    "Uh, Felli''s a Psychokinesist, so her muscles are the same as an ordinary person''s¡­¡­ Right?"


    "Nina said. But her voice became smaller and smaller, perhaps because she wasn''t confident.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Layfon also faltered under Nina''s stare.


    "Is that true?"


    "Huh¡­¡­ Uh, probably, yeah."


    "What do you mean, ''probably''!?"


    "Uwah!"


    Nina''s shout made the air vibrate, and Layfon instantly straightened himself.


    "Felli''s muscles are the same as an ordinary person''s, so you held back. Is that right? Layfon!"


    "Uh¡­¡­ I''m not sure."


    "What do you mean, ''you''re not sure''?"


    "It''s true that I can''t dodge Felli¡­¡­senpai''s kick, but being able to detect Captain''s presence, and dodging Clara''s surprise attack were both, uh¡­¡­ reflex, I didn''t do them on purpose."


    "Reflex, you say¡­¡­"


    "Uuu, sorry."


    Layfon cringed as Nina glared fiercely at him. Good, that was the right feeling - Claribel mentally made a fist. Even if Layfon wasn''t aware of it, Claribel couldn''t treat Layfon like Nina did because of the relationship she had cultivated when they had been in Grendan.


    Even if Layfon was stronger than Nina, the captain-subordinate relationship could make Layfon yield mentally to Nina.


    Good, I''ll use Nina to rout Layfon like this, and then I''ll use everything I can to ready the battlefield.


    "Then good!"


    "Huuh?"


    Those thoughts collapsed with a surprised sound after Nina''s words.


    "Wh¡­¡­Why?"


    "He said it was reflex, right? There''s no use in blaming him for that."


    "But that''s why it''s serious!"


    "But there''s no use in fixing that problem."


    "In that case, you think it doesn''t matter, Nina-senpai?"


    "Hmm? Well¡­¡­"


    Nina took up a thoughtful posture.


    Claribel waited.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina was deep in thought. She put her hand on her chin and closed her eyes, making Claribel hopeful about turning the tables.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The silence continued.


    "¡­¡­Um, Nina-senpai?"


    "¡­¡­Captain, have you not eaten dinner?"


    "Huh?"


    "Oh my, I was so busy training that I forgot to eat."


    After Layfon asked this, Nina shook her head sheepishly.


    (So she was just pretending to think just now? She was actually so hungry she couldn''t think at all?)


    Stunned, Claribel stared at Nina, who wore an embarrassed smile.


    "There''s food left, I''ll go warm it up for you."


    "Sorry."


    "Huh, wait¡­¡­ Um, Nina-senpai?"


    "What?"


    "What about the matter we were talking about?"


    "Hmm? Uhh¡­¡­"


    Claribel''s question caused Nina to look up at the ceiling for a long while.


    "Yeah, there''s no helping it."


    "Huh?"


    "And it would be a pain for me if Layfon continued becoming loose."


    "Hmm, uh¡­¡­ Yeah, maybe."


    "Also, it''s enviable that he can do those things so naturally."


    "Uh, uuu¡­¡­ That''s true."


    Not good, she was completely in a Military Artist mindset. Though Claribel wasn''t qualified to dismiss others for that, she still felt despaired.


    "But as I thought, it''s still¡­¡­"


    When she got that far, the smell of the reheated food wafted over to them.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Thanks for waiting."


    "Ohh, thanks."


    Nina walked to the dining table with a spring in her step, not a single piece of her demeanor during her talk with Claribel visible from behind her.


    (How should I say it¡­¡­)


    Claribel thought as she looked at Nina, who sat on the sofa quietly eating food, and Layfon, who was responsible for providing the food.


    (Everyone''s being tamed.)


    She meant that Layfon was taming everyone using food, especially Nina. The dorm head Selina had been responsible for making food when she had lived in a dorm before. Her cooking definitely hadn''t been bad, but unfortunately the portions had only been suited for ordinary people, so it had been a bit lacking for a Military Artist.


    Layfon said that he would had been scolded when he made too much food before, but that was only because he cooked for ordinary people. If he cooked based on his own portions, it would be too much for ordinary people.


    Layfon''s food wasn''t as good as Meishen''s, at least from an eating standpoint - comparing things like taste, texture, or depth.


    However, big eaters would prefer the food Layfon made. They didn''t get tired of eating his food, though his portions were large.


    Nina had been completely tamed by that food. Nina had been very engrossed in training recently, so it wouldn''t be a lie to say she was always hungry. Layfon''s food was shockingly effective there.


    (Not good, I need to realize that I''m isolated.)


    Nina, who self-trained excessively, had become a demon of appetite. As expected, would it be impossible to make her into an ally?


    (Ah, but, I she can''t be careless either.)


    That referred to her strength as a Military Artist. Claribel had continuously helped Nina with her individual training since she came to Zuellni, but her strength was completely different from before. That didn''t just refer to her mental strength, which was enough to control the Haikizoku. To efficiently use the strength the Haikizoku carried, she had to improve her own Kei flow and Kei pathways along with her body''s fundamental abilities. Nina''s Kei flow and Kei pathways, which were generally recognized as being very difficult to develop, had grown quite a bit, and her body''s abilities had improved by leaps and bounds. Maybe that day''s intense battle had seeded something inside her body.


    Was she wasting her time running in place by focusing purely on Layfon like this?


    (No way¡­¡­ I''m training myself too!)


    A competitive spirit towards Nina had grown in Claribel''s mind, and she had also affirmed herself of this. Actually, Claribel was carrying out individual training, but she felt like she was progressing very slowly.


    But that wasn''t only since she had come to Zuellni; it had been that way in Grendan too.


    Slow growth with limited progress; that matter always weighed heavily on Claribel''s mind.


    Claribel wanted to fight at full power against Layfon, who she had always viewed as her goal, in order to destroy that wall.


    (Not good¡­¡­ I feel so impatient.)


    The sensation of impatience burning her whole body agonized Claribel.


    She wanted to loudly yell ''I can''t go on like this''. But she couldn''t do that. Claribel was conscious of a silent pressure assaulting her back. The person that pressure originated from wasn''t in this room. However, it wouldn''t be surprising if she could hear all the conversations here. Claribel realized that she was that kind of entity.


    She looked completely harmless, but actually she could easily eliminate Claribel and the others. She could easily crush the leisurely scene playing in front of her eyes.


    Claribel and the others hadn''t informed Layfon about her, so she probably had no reason to monitor him.


    The reason Claribel had to become strong was also to oppose her.


    ¡­¡­However.


    Layfon had made food for the hungry Nina with a laid-back expression. Seeing that scene, Claribel had naturally felt helpless. She couldn''t help but think - what if she were just over-thinking things.


    What if the situation wasn''t actually that urgent. Maybe everything had been perfectly resolved back then in Grendan, and the world would continue on like it had always done.


    What if she was actually harmless just like she looked, and everything was just her own misunderstanding¡­¡­ Maybe things might be that way.


    (That''s too optimistic.)


    Claribel immediately gave up on the thoughts that flitted through her mind. Of course she would be very happy if things could be that way, but reality wasn''t that beautiful. Nothing could be resolved if she didn''t do anything. Even if someone did something, it definitely wouldn''t be for her benefit. Since it wouldn''t be for her benefit, she couldn''t expect what she wished for.


    Only if she obtained victory with her own hands would what she obtained from it have meaning.


    (I need to think of how to deal with her, or¡­¡­)


    However, she couldn''t think of any good ways.


    As Claribel troubled over this, she spotted Felli''s figure in the corner of her vision.


    (Would she have any good methods?)


    Claribel had always felt Felli hard to approach and had avoided her until now, but she was the person closes to Layfon at the moment. Maybe she knew a way that Claribel couldn''t think of.


    "Felli-senpai, Felli-senpai."


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Felli looked over with a suspicious gaze. Claribel asked in a voice that she made as cheerful yet surreptitious as possible:


    "Is there anything that could make Layfon be serious?"


    "¡­¡­That again?"


    Felli''s expression changed as if she were enduring a headache.


    "Felli-senpai, you thought of Lay the Flash too, right?"


    "¡­¡­So you really heard us talking back then."


    That was referring to what happened during the battle for Claribel.


    "Because the competition was very boring."


    After deciding to join the fourteenth platoon, Claribel had immediately declared war against Layfon. However, she had used the name ''Lay the Flash'' at that time. It was a nickname for Layfon that Felli had made as a joke, and she had never called him that afterwards. Claribel knew that name because she had secretly listened to the conversation between Layfon and the others in the spectator seats.


    "I came to Zuellni because I want to fight against him for real. Please lend me your wisdom."


    "Why do I¡­¡­"


    "Silver Angel."


    When Claribel murmured this, Felli''s body shuddered.


    "We''ll call Felli-senpai that when we fight the seventeenth platoon."


    "You¡­¡­ You really are¡­¡­"


    "I won''t hesitate to get anyone involved to accomplish my goals."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    After reading the hesitation that Felli didn''t reveal, Claribel smiled slightly.


    "So please help me."


    "I don''t know about that."


    "Then should I just kidnap you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hah?"


    "Something like ''Hahahaha, tonight Felli Loss will be reborn as the Silver Angel!'', to make Layfon say a heated line like ''Don''t even think about it!''. That''s the weakness of a female protagonist, right?"


    "Didn''t I say not to call me that?"


    "Then we''ll make the setting so you''re not the Silver Angel anymore."


    "Please don''t talk about settings, alright?"


    "Okay¡­¡­"


    Noticing that she was talking like Shin, Claribel shut her mouth.


    But no matter how she immersed herself in that world, she really couldn''t see the black-clothed Princess of Darkness as her real self. That meant she was able to grasp that much common sense.


    She also noticed that on some level, it was just an act.


    In that case, it would be a shame not to have fun with it.


    The excitement from the act offsetting the pressure of reality definitely had meaning to Claribel.


    "How is it? Do you want to be a captured princess?"


    "No, I''ve already experienced it, so I really don''t want to do that on purpose."


    "Huh?"


    Though Claribel didn''t know, Felli had once been taken hostage during the battle against the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    "My conscience won''t permit me to do that again."


    "Even if it''s an act?"


    "Even if it''s an act."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    She could feel from Felli''s words that it was meaningless to pressure her to do it again, so Claribel immediately changed strategies.


    "Then what do you think will make Layfon fight seriously, Senpai?"


    "Well¡­¡­ He would fight seriously for anyone."


    Felli came to that conclusion after thinking for a while.


    "Huh?"


    "It doesn''t have to be me, even you or the Captain would work too."


    "R¡­¡­Really?"


    "Yeah. Even his classmate - uh¡­¡­ I forgot his name, that fat guy, or even Sharnid, I think Layfon would fight seriously for."


    ''Even you''. That part made Claribel a bit happy, but the following words made that feeling crumble.


    "You mean anyone would do?"


    "As long as he knows them and he thinks it''s necessary."


    Claribel groaned after Felli simply and concisely asserted this. It was certainly possible for things to have turned out like this if he were such a Good Samaritan.


    "¡­¡­Meaning it would be fine if I were the one kidnapped?"


    "Wouldn''t that be good?"


    "¡­¡­Why do I have to sacrifice myself?"


    "Because I''m already weary of those things."


    "R¡­¡­Really?"


    "It just gets worse and worse."


    Felli let out a long, deep sigh, and Claribel inadvertently felt that there were some forbidden reasons there that she shouldn''t touch.


    "A¡­¡­Anyways, that plan is worth a try."


    "¡­¡­Do you really think so?"


    "Huh? Felli-senpai, weren''t you the one who said it could work?''


    "I''m not sure if your acting will succeed."


    "But, there''s no one here who can actually kidnap me."


    "That would be completely unrealistic."


    "Please wait, my thinking brain is starting to spin wildly."


    "Thinking brain?"


    "A captured female protagonist - that will be the key to make him serious, and then I''ll fight with him and get a happy ending. That''s the kind of story I''ll create."


    "You might be thinking too optimistically."


    Her tone was clearly mixed with emotions of resignation, but Claribel just continued thinking, unconcerned with her response. Layfon was continuously pushing Nina towards a boundless appetite, so she had to separate Nina from Layfon and then pull Layfon, who recently had slowly been becoming a master of the house, back to the path of Military Arts. That was the goal of the plan, which was also the strategy to let Claribel surpass Layfon and advance on the road to glory. Claribel would complete it.


    "Got it."


    "Got it?"


    "Yeah. Felli-senpai, I want to use your Psychokinesis to contact someone."


    Claribel made that request after pulling the dubious Felli somewhere else. After saying the name of that someone, Felli put on a blatant expression of loathing.


    "Uwah!"


    After the flake carried over that person''s cry of surprise, Claribel immediately gave that person instructions. That person became even more confused, but Claribel announced the strategy they were going to carry out, ignoring Felli''s look as it became colder and colder.


    ¡ó


    "Thanks for the food!"


    "It wasn''t much."


    Satisfied, Nina put her hands together, while Layfon smiled naturally. Nina had pretty much eaten all the food he thought he had made too much of, so he would be able to clear off the rest of the food by making it into breakfast or bentos.


    "I''ll wash the dishes. Layfon, you go take a break."


    "Huh? No, it''s alright."


    "It''s not good for me to just eat."


    "Captain, you paid for the ingredients too."


    "But I didn''t put in any work."


    "Uh, that''s true, but¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Don''t worry, I washed dishes when I lived in the dorm."


    "Really? Then¡­¡­"


    "As I thought, you were worried about the dishes."


    "A-Ahahahaha¡­¡­"


    After brushing over Nina''s glare with a smile, Layfon decided to wipe the table.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Just then, Nina walked back with a hard-to-describe expression.


    "Huh? Felli-senpai, where''s Clara?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh? But you just left with her¡­¡­"


    "I didn''t."


    Though Layfon had been making food for Nina, he had still picked up on everything happening in the room. He knew that Claribel had said something to Felli, and then the two of them had moved to the hallway.


    Layfon only heard the sound of a door closing. In that case, did it mean Claribel had gone back?


    "She should have at least said something."


    Nina muttered. Layfon returned a "yeah", but felt that something was amiss. However, he didn''t deliberately up his senses to try searching for Claribel''s footsteps. Had she gone to do individual training, or had she returned to her room? Though it was rare for her to leave without saying anything, it wouldn''t be strange for her to go back to her room at this time.


    Just as Layfon was thinking this, he picked up a suspicious movement from outside.


    "Hmm?"


    It was the presence of someone moving strangely.


    The presence slipped around to the building''s wall near the balcony, then jumped up.


    A thief? And a Military Artist?


    "Huh, Felli-senpai, why did you open the balcony window?"


    "¡­¡­Because it would be troublesome if it got broken."


    "Huh?"


    Felli left after unlocking the window. She didn''t walk into the balcony, she just unlocked the window and left. Layfon didn''t understand why she was doing that, but the presence landed on the balcony after leaping up.


    There was one presence¡­¡­ No, two.


    There was one more who was using stronger Sakkei.


    Enemies.


    That word flashed through Layfon''s mind.


    But he couldn''t feel any hostility.


    So were they not enemies?


    Then what were they?


    ¡­¡­As Layfon thought this, the person outside opened the window Felli had unlocked with great force.


    "Aha~hahahahahahaha!"


    The laugh that entered the room put Layfon at a loss for words.


    "W¡­¡­What?"


    Nina made a confused sound from where she was washing dishes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli, who had moved to a corner of the living room before things happened, sighed.


    "You¡­¡­ What¡­¡­"


    Without the calmness that came from understanding the situation, Layfon had no choice but to face the facts before him without hesitating.


    "¡­¡­Are you doing?"


    Layfon puzzled over what to say as he asked.


    "This is a declaration of war¡­¡­"


    The man balanced himself on the rail of the balcony as he spoke, the hem of his black clothes blending into the colors of the night.


    "Lay the Flash!"


    The man - that''s right, Shin the Falcon - pointed at Layfon as if to hide his somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "Uh, hey¡­¡­ Could you not call me that?"


    "Heheheh¡­¡­ Is now the time to say such things?"


    "Huh?"


    An expression of embarrassment that Shin couldn''t blot out spread to his cheeks as he let out an intentional laugh.


    "Heheheh¡­¡­ In that case, how about this!"


    Shin fluttered his coat, and there was¡­¡­


    "Clara?"


    Claribel, wearing her Princess of Darkness outfit. However, she wore a downcast expression, and there was no longer any trace of her normally self-confident smile.


    "Um¡­¡­ What are you doing?"


    Layfon didn''t understand what Claribel and Shin were doing. Nina didn''t say anything from behind him, and a sense of resignation radiated from Felli.


    Layfon along fell into confusion.


    "Layfon¡­¡­ No, Lay the Flash."


    "Do you have to use that nickname?"


    Layfon was more concerned about that problem than Claribel''s weak tone.


    "Lay the Flash¡­¡­ I''m being controlled."


    "Huuh?"


    The sudden statement surprised Layfon. He was more surprised due to not understanding why Claribel would say something like that than surprised at the part about ''being controlled''.


    "Huh? But Clara, didn''t you wear that yourself¡­¡­"


    "Right. But actually, there''s a curse placed on these clothes. A curse forcing me to defeat the apostle of light - you."


    "A curse, you said?"


    "Apostle of light?"


    Layfon and Nina behind him spoke simultaneously.


    "Hold on, you said apostle of light¡­¡­ Please stop this, alright? Somehow, my chest hurts a lot."


    Also, hadn''t Shin over there been the one who prepared those clothes? What curse could there be; there was nothing that terrifying on them at all.


    "Also, didn''t Shin-senpai say that the measurements hadn''t been adjusted yet during the competition? It must be new."


    Just like how Claribel had heard the conversation between Layfon and the others, Layfon had also heard Claribel and the others talking. If he wanted to, he could strengthen his senses without using much Kei.


    "New clothes doesn''t mean the curse is gone!"


    After shouting somewhat impatiently, Claribel suddenly came to her senses and continued faking a pallid appearance.


    "Yes - the curse binds my body."


    "Weren''t you pretty spirited just now?"


    Layfon rebutted with this, his voice seeming very listless.


    "I can still resist the strength of this curse. But how long can I hold on? If this goes on, I''ll be affected by the curse and become a true Princess of Darkness."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    "Lay the Flash. Before that, cleanse my curse with your power of light."


    "Uh, I''m not an apostle of light, nor do I have that kind of special power."


    "Aah¡­¡­ the curse¡­¡­"


    Claribel didn''t listen to him, making her body sway left and right. However, she was standing on the balcony handrail with Shin, so that action wasn''t really convincing.


    "Ahahaha, what will you do, Lay the Flash!?"


    "Uh, even if you ask me what I''ll do¡­¡­"


    Being asked this gave Layfon a headache.


    Claribel wanted to fight with Layfon. She wanted a true battle, not practice. Layfon had been depressed previously and hadn''t been able to give it his all, but now he had already recovered and he himself realized that too.


    He even felt that it might be fine to fight with Claribel.


    But¡­¡­


    Layfon thought. This matter was no longer related to his depression, and Layfon didn''t believe there was any problem with fighting her outside of the noise reason he had told Claribel about before. There were pretty much no problems with a battle excepting whether Layfon would be able to fight ''for real'' like Claribel hoped. As for that point, he could very calmly grasp could his physical and mental states during battle. That ability of Layfon''s was completely unrelated to his mental angst, and it could even be called something like a mechanical function.


    He could fight. He could use his full strength. To quantify his current strength, Layfon was capable of putting forth an average strength - though it was unclear whether he could use his highest strength value. Moreover, he believed that it was this average strength value that was important.


    A level of strength the he could use no matter what the situation was. That was the important value to Layfon.


    So, well, he didn''t mind fighting. Never mind whether he was the ''Layfon Wolfstein Alseif'' that Claribel recognized, but he was no longer that opposed to fighting.


    But¡­¡­


    "As I thought, ''Lay the Flash'' is still a bit¡­¡­"


    Layfon imagined. If there were a fight in Zuellni for no particular reason, the stage would be a practice battlefield, and it would happen in the form of a platoon match. With that, there would be a large group of spectators watching the battle. Layfon didn''t mind that. He had fought under those circumstances up till now, even in Grendan. Layfon didn''t oppose fighting while being watched by others.


    But¡­¡­


    The fourteenth platoon - the Three Jet-Black Stars, and Shin the Falcon, and the Princess of Darkness Clara.


    And their enemy - Lay the Flash of the seventeenth platoon.


    Layfon could vaguely realize. This was a true Military Artist''s fight - though they were holding weapons with safety equipment - with dramatic elements added on.


    That wasn''t too bad, nor did Layfon hate doing that. As long as the fight didn''t become an act that was planned beforehand, Layfon was indifferent about its external appearance.


    Layfon knew that there were other Military Artists who would fire up the audience''s emotions during a competition. In particular, Troyatte of the Heaven''s Blades excited the audience a lot, and would deliberately use certain techniques for their beauty.


    Layfon recognized that there were such ways of fighting. In any case, it was a way to make the battlefield into a fighting environment suited to oneself. Layfon thought that people who mixed in dramatic elements enjoyed that kind of feeling and that they believed cheers of the audience would improve their mental state.


    But in the end, that was only the situation when he was a third party. It didn''t matter if his competition opponents did that, as long as they didn''t pull Layfon into their acting setting.


    "Hmm, I really can''t accept Lay the Flash."


    It was definitely not allowed for Layfon to become a player and get placed into the act.


    Layfon tried imagining. The broadcasters enthusiastically explaining the battle scenario to the spectators. Claribel was affected by the Princess of Darkness''s curse, and the apostle of light - Lay the Flash - had come forward to save her from that curse! Stopping him were the Three Jet-Black Stars, along with Shin the Falcon who commanded them!


    Yeah, he couldn''t do it.


    He definitely couldn''t do it!


    Layfon mentally confirmed that several times. The conclusion didn''t change. Impossible, impossible, he couldn''t do it.


    "Come, Lay the Flash. Let us fight brilliantly¡­¡­"


    "Uh, that''s impossible."


    Claribel excitedly drew her Dite. In contrast, Layfon was disinterested to the max. There was nothing exciting about this matter. Layfon wasn''t too keen about playing hero games, nor did he have the kind of personality to do those things in front of an audience.


    However¡­¡­


    "Not bad!"


    A person who approved of these things showed up in an unexpected place.


    "Huuh!?"


    Layfon turned around, but all he saw was Nina with her eyes sparkling for some reason. Bubbles spilled from the sponge she gripped in her hands.


    "A hero coming forth to face evil, that''s pretty cool!"


    "Why!?"


    Layfon groaned at how Nina had suddenly become excited. Where had the person who had previously wept about Shin''s costume gone? He couldn''t help but want to ask.


    "I was always wondering about this, but Captain, do you perhaps enjoy hero movies?"


    "Yeah! I''ve always wanted to show myself off like that!"


    Nina nodded enthusiastically after Felli asked.


    "I see."


    Felli nodded after seeing that.


    "Um, what''s going on here?''


    "¡­¡­In other words, seeing her senpai bringing theatrics into a Military Arts competition made the captain sad. However, after realizing that her senpai still viewed the act of fighting sincerely, she corrected her way of thinking. And she herself - that is, standing on the ''side of justice'' in the seventeenth platoon with Layfon - seems to have flipped her switch."


    "¡­¡­Give me a break."


    "Why don''t you say that to the captain?


    Felli''s attitude was very cold. No, maybe she had already given up.


    But as someone involved, Layfon couldn''t give up so easily.


    "Ahahahaha, Nina! No¡­¡­ Nina of the Amethyst Lightning! Do you believe that the platoon you command can win against me?"


    "What nonsense! I have my comrades! We definitely won''t let you do as you please!"


    "Hahahahaha! Don''t think you can lift the Princess of Darkness''s curse so easily!"


    Nina swung the arm that gripped the sponge as if to sweep away Shin the Falcon''s evil. The bubbles scattered everywhere.


    Nina had taken the bait, so Shin and Claribel took the opportunity to focus their efforts on her.


    "I''ll definitely break the Princess of Darkness''s curse and rescue Clara!"


    "Uh, hold on¡­¡­"


    "It''s decided that the platoon will move out."


    Felli''s tone was flat, but her murmur added to the atmosphere of helplessness.


    "I don''t want this!"


    Layfon groaned, but it didn''t reach anyone.


    "I''ll definitely save Clara!"


    "Ahahaha! I''m looking forward to the showdown."


    Layfon''s words withered to nothing before Nina''s sparkling eyes.

 Volume 23, Mental Conferences Should be Held in Secret

    Volume 23, Mental Conferences Should be Held in Secret


    Clara A said:


    "What''s important is sorting out the problem first."


    "Really? Is that problem difficult enough to need sorting out?"


    Clara B refuted Clara A''s opinion.


    "It''s true that the problem''s very difficult. But I also think there''s no need to deal with it."


    Clara C calmly critiqued.


    "It''s very important to sort out the problem. But I doubt whether doing that can resolve anything."


    Clara D pointed out.


    "Speaking of sorting out, this room''s very clean. So different from her room."


    "You''re basically someone who leaves everything for other people to do."


    Clara E and F debated over such things.


    "Here''s what''s important! I haven''t even eaten Meishen''s delicious cooking! Or Layfon''s supersized portions of food! I want to satisfy both desires!"


    "The desire to recuperate physical strength is quite important for a Military Artist, but what about for a woman?"


    Clara H consoled Clara G as she emphasized this.


    Chatter, chatter.


    Chatter, chatter.


    A large number of Claras surrounded the circular table and talked like this.


    This was the inside of Clara''s mind.


    It was a meeting room with a circular table.


    Right now, Claribel Ronsmier was facing an important topic and was struggling with it.


    This was a visual portrayal of her mind.


    ¡ó


    Before her mental conference was held.


    Clara felt refreshed that night.


    She had fought against Layfon in the platoon match, and challenged him to fight alone.


    It had been a true one-on-one battle.


    She, who hadn''t hesitated to chase him to Zuellni, had achieved her goal.


    Though problems had piled up like a mountain, her mood was very cheerful tonight.


    No, it ''had'' been very cheerful.


    Past tense.


    Clara¡­¡­ Claribel Ronsmier.


    She was a member of one of the three royal families that supported Grendan, and if she hadn''t left home for Zuellni, her grandfather would have pestered her to become the Ronsmier family head. After twenty or thirty years, she might have become Grendan''s queen.


    That was the person Claribel Ronsmier.


    However, her mood wasn''t downcast because she was only now regretting losing her privilege to inherit the throne.


    You could even say that she had never once held interest in the throne up through now. Maybe it was her personality as a member of the three royal families, as the more excellent of a Military Artist she was, the more indifferent she was about the royal families.


    "Hah¡­¡­"


    Halfway through the celebration-and-consolation party that had been held in the apartment, Claribel snuck into the bathroom and then sighed with a gloomy heart.


    Just sighing couldn''t lighten her mood.


    Meishen and her friends had made countless foods, and they were all extremely delicious. It had been a happy, short time.


    Since this celebration party was simultaneously a consolation party, the fourteenth platoon that Claribel belonged to were here as well as Layfon, Nina, and the seventeenth platoon. Meishen''s friends and residents of this apartment were here too, so the place was quite lively.


    "What am I doing?"


    Claribel listened to the laughs of the Shin and the fourteenth platoon from the other side of the wall as she murmured.


    She had hidden in the bathroom because she hated pretending to smile.


    But she couldn''t stay here too long. If everyone worried, doing this would have been meaningless.


    "¡­¡­Guess I''ll go back."


    Claiming that she felt very tired after the competition was probably the most convincing. Claribel and Layfon had fought an incredibly intense battle, so everyone definitely could accept that.


    Actually, the feeling of battle still lingered in Claribel''s body, so she didn''t want to sleep at all. But no one knew that.


    "Guess that''s what I''ll do."


    After telling herself to stand by her thinking, Claribel tried rising¡­¡­


    She tried doing that, but she couldn''t.


    She wanted to leave this place.


    "Ng--"


    The thought ''but is there anything else to do with him?'' floated in her heart.


    Though it was completely unfounded, that feeling tightly lodged itself in a corner of Clara''s heart, interfering with her decision to return home.


    Normally, she would view that kind of feeling as simple unwillingness to part with normalcy, but¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Something was different.


    The reason for the difference was in her pocket.


    "Urgh--"


    How annoying.


    The object she took out was a small bottle as large as her pinky.


    She had met a suspicious person.


    Claribel had heard Nina say it several times, saying that person was a troublemaker who used her abilities to have fun.


    Claribel felt that this person was probably a researcher or something. As she had thought, this woman was apparently a drug researcher.


    However, that wasn''t what interested her about this woman.


    After hearing of that incident from Nina, she had just ended the topic with an ''Oh!''.


    ''Such a person exists'' - then she ended the topic.


    However, that person was the dorm head of the dorm Nina had lived at before, and Claribel had been taken care of by that person for a short period of time once before moving to this apartment.


    That person was Selina.


    She''s very suspicious, so you have to be careful - Nina warned Claribel like that countless times.


    So Claribel had never thought of using the thing she had given her.


    "It''s just this¡­¡­"


    Claribel looked at the bottle she pinched with her fingers.


    She had received the medicine bottle before moving here.


    The problem was¡­¡­


    "Why did I bring this here?"


    That matter.


    A drug given by a suspicious person.


    A drug used in suspicious situations.


    Why had she brought it here tonight?


    ''This drug was made according to research into filth monster biology.''


    Claribel remembered that Selina had described this medicine bottle that way.


    She thought of the situation from that time.


    "This drug works on the nervous system, but for a large part of filth monsters'' nerves it''s hard to say whether they''re biological or not, so it''s really difficult."


    "Really?"


    Maybe she had been affected by Selina''s somewhat slow way of speaking, as Claribel also looked at the medicine bottle in her palm with leisurely movements. It looked more like a toy perfume bottle she had gotten as a child than a medicine bottle.


    "In other words, this is poison?"


    "Hmm~ it would be nice if we were able to make something so effective. It would be convenient if we could invent a repellent."


    The word ''repellent'' made a picture of bug spray appear in Clara''s mind. You can easily drive away filth monsters with a spray! ¡­¡­If that kind of future existed, what use would Military Artists be?


    "The drug we made this time is used on the nervous system, to make the filth monster''s movements slow down¡­¡­ Well, it''s something of that level."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "Incidentally, if you dilute it a hundred times, it''ll become sleeping medicine."


    "¡­¡­Hah?"


    "If you dilute it seventy times, it''ll be effective on Military Artists."


    "Hah?"


    "Very interesting, right?"


    Selina narrowed her eyes very thin, smiling at Clara''s stunned expression.


    After recalling that incident, Clara stared at the bottle.


    "Truly a suspicious person."


    That pair of eyes had been seeing through Clara.


    Clara currently had that kind of feeling.


    What would happen if she gave this medicine bottle to Clara? Selina had given n that drug to Clara because she had seen that outcome.


    This person was suspicious, and also very interesting.


    Clara hadn''t told Selina the reason she came to this city. Though Clara believed this, Selina had still given this medicine bottle to her, so that meant Selina was incredibly outstanding at reading people.


    "As I thought, this means¡­¡­ now is the time to use it?"


    She pinched the medicine bottle between her fingers, feeling like the solid sensation slipping between her fingertips was telling her the answer¡­¡­


    "No no no¡­¡­ I can''t do that."


    She couldn''t help but mutter.


    Just then, a doorknock sounded.


    "Ah, what is it?"


    "Clara? Are you okay?"


    "Ah~ ¡­¡­Hahaha, I''m fine."


    "Really? Sorry, then."


    "No, it''s alright."


    "Nn."


    Nina was the owner of the voice.


    "Whew¡­¡­"


    Clara sighed lightly after she sensed her leaving.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh, what exactly am I doing?"


    Shouldn''t she hurry up and get out?


    If she left this place, she could either talk with others or say that she was tired and was going to return to rest in her room. In any case, she should move.


    She could just throw the drug away here.


    Dump it and flush it down, then it would be over.


    That was all she had to do, so why couldn''t she do it?


    "Uaaaaah!"


    Clara held her head.


    She didn''t know what she wanted to do either.


    ¡ó


    Hence, this mental conference.


    "Everyone, quiet down!"


    Clara A forcefully pounded the round table at the constantly-chattering Claras.


    "Doesn''t everyone want to resolve this problem?"


    Clara A asked impatiently.


    They were just being noisy. It didn''t feel like they wanted to solve the problem at all to her.


    "Huh~"


    "That''s fine, I guess?"


    "Actually, that''s the question, right?"


    "It''s a problem that she can''t get out of the bathroom."


    "She''ll just be shut inside someone else''s bathroom like this."


    "Wouldn''t it be good to just leave the bathroom first?"


    "We''re going to graduate from the bathroom (heh)."


    "We''re having this meeting because she can''t graduate!"


    Clara A continued forcefully pounding the table.


    "Everyone, what do you think we should do to leave the bathroom?"


    "Just squeeze it out, right?"


    "Squeeze what?"


    "It feels impolite to talk about something like that here."


    "Well, the meaning is to have her finish her business in the bathroom."


    "Ahh, that''s not a bad way to describe it."


    "Then we''ll say that."


    "All she needs to do is put some effort into her lower abdomen."


    "You should all know that this way is better for the body!"


    Clara A was the only one shouting.


    In her opinion, the topic she had brought about was moving in a grave direction.


    "Is it like this now?"


    Clara A glared and surveyed the Claras in the mind.


    "Are you unwilling to resolve the current problem?"


    "Huh~?"


    "Isn''t there no helping it?"


    "Yeah, because there''s no saving her."


    "You guys¡­¡­"


    Clara A held her head.


    Why was it that all the Claras in the mind outside of her had no motivation?


    "Hm~?"


    In other words, Claribel herself had pretty much given up already?"


    No, she was just unable to leave the bathroom after giving up hope, so that way of thinking wasn''t correct.


    "In that case, what do you plan on doing?"


    Clara A asked them.


    "Huh~?"


    "Who knows~?"


    "Staying in the bathroom like this isn''t bad."


    "Hmm."


    "Someone will break in sooner or later."


    "That would be unsightly."


    "¡­¡­If you know that, then think a little more seriously."


    Their responses made Clara A feel very helpless.


    It looked like of these mental Claras, only Clara A represented the will to resolve the problem. The others acted sluggishly because their determination was hazy.


    In other words, Claribel herself was confused and unable to act.


    "This can''t go on!"


    Clara A shouted this, making a proposal to her unmotivated compatriots.


    Claribel herself couldn''t move, so they had to organize her messy thoughts and then find what she truly wanted to do.


    Only Clara A could do this.


    "I''ll just have to do my best."


    After resolving herself again, Clara A stared at the Claras inside the mind.


    Including herself, they were all illusions of imitation humans manifested from various thoughts in Clara''s heart. Given that almost all of them showed no determination, Claribel herself couldn''t take action either.


    In that case, what could Clara A do now?


    "I need to increase my support as much as possible."


    But how could she attain her goal?


    "How annoying."


    Clara A had the determination to resolve the problem.


    But Clara A''s thinking ability was insufficient to think up how the problem could be resolved.


    If her support increased, it would mean the thoughts of Claribel herself tended towards Clara A''s side, so that way she would definitely be able to find a way to resolve things.


    "I guess I symbolize the ''firm determination not to yield no matter what happens''."


    After she realized that matter on her own, Clara A looked at her compatriots again.


    Then, what should she do to turn them into allies?


    In the end, she would have to solve that problem herself.


    After thinking for a long while, Clara A said:


    "Everyone, we definitely can''t let her get trapped in someone else''s bathroom."


    "I guess."


    "Yeah."


    "But."


    "There are still possibilities."


    "Why''s that?"


    "In this world, this kind of happiness comes and goes."


    "I see the world in a new light."


    "I see."


    "No no no no¡­¡­"


    Their thoughts tried to turn towards a different direction again, or rather, they tried to go in a direction completely opposite of what she wanted.


    Clara A hastily stopped the progression of the topic.


    "Are you all alright with letting Layfon see this scene?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "That''s a bit¡­¡­"


    "That''s too much."


    It seemed that she had succeeded in turning the tables. Clara A sighed in relief.


    Just then, Clara A felt guidance from above flash through her mind.


    "Right, Layfon!"


    Clara A loudly proclaimed what she had realized.


    "What?"


    "Layfon?"


    "Speaking of Layfon, today''s battle wasn''t bad."


    "Though she lost."


    "It was pretty refreshing."


    "She always wanted to fight like that."


    "A happy time."


    Spurred on by Clara A, the mental Claras put on captivated demeanors.


    As expected. Clara A confirmed that matter.


    The mental Claras were unable to maintain chaotic attitudes when faced with Layfon. Because Clara A was the same.


    "In that case, should we leave this place? This is also to avoid Layfon getting a ''bathroom girl'' impression about Claribel."


    "That''s true."


    "You''re right."


    "When you say it like that¡­¡­"


    "But are you sure he doesn''t like ''bathroom girls''?"


    "Haven''t you been a bit too dismissive recently?"


    "That''s not true."


    "I motion to vote here!''


    Clara shouted.


    "No matter what, we should leave the bathroom immediately! This is also to keep Layfon from making a ''bathroom girl'' impression. Everyone in favor, raise your hands!"


    An unstable undercurrent was concealed here. As if pushed to action by that sense of emergency, Clara A immediately made a proposal to the other mental Claras.


    "As I thought¡­¡­"


    "''Bathroom girl'' is a bit¡­¡­"


    The mental Claras raised their hands one by one to approve of Clara A''s proposal.


    Clara A let out a relieved breath just as the votes of approval broke half.


    "Then let''s leave the bathroom."


    "Okay~"


    The united opinion reached Claribel herself directly.


    "Okay."


    Her voice was also broadcasted inside her mind, and the ''Claribel''s subjective point of view'' screen that had been constantly showing the bathroom wall moved.


    In the screen, Claribel stood up and prepared to reach for the door handle.


    Just then--


    "Please wait."


    The one who said this was the one who had been continuously sparking discussion before.


    "Why? Clara H?"


    Clara A secretly raised her alertness as she asked.


    "It''s fine to leave the bathroom, but what do we do afterwards?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Are we going home? Or are we using that medicine bottle? If we''re going to use it, what do we do after using it?"


    "Urghhh¡­¡­"


    The deluge of problems left Clara A silent.


    "Won''t ignoring the fundamental reasons she''s hiding in the bathroom end up badly?"


    "W¡­¡­Well, that''s true¡­¡­"


    A commotion rose in the conference area.


    "That''s true."


    "There''s no hope if we don''t decide what to do."


    "Hm~"


    "What do we do?"


    The mental Claras around Clara A started becoming panicked.


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    The impatient Clara A looked at the screen. As expected, Claribel''s movements had also stopped.


    "It''s true that the nickname ''bathroom girl'' is disgraceful, but we can''t keep ignoring that problem. Our original self - Claribel Ronsmier - would never procrastinate, right?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Clara A was completely unable to refute Clara H''s matter-of-fact argument.


    Very accurate.


    Truly very accurate.


    Just as she said, Claribel Ronsmier was that kind of person.


    Once she wanted to do something and noticed a path to realize her goals, Claribel would charge forward without looking back. She was that kind of person.


    That was why she had left her home in Grendan and come to Zuellni.


    "In that case¡­¡­ What do you plan on doing? What''s right?"


    Clara A spoke those words, having nowhere to turn.


    Letting Clara H talk was very dangerous.


    She had that kind of premonition, but Clara A still said what she did.


    "The crux of the problem is the drug."


    Clara H smoothly asserted.


    "The crux of the problem is that she''s indecisive due to the existence of the drug."


    "That''s true."


    "Yeah."


    "Then, why are we being indecisive?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Why is it?"


    "Come to think of it, why''s that?"


    "Urghh."


    The mental Claras spoke one by one. Clara A groaned, but inadvertently started thinking.


    She didn''t know the answer either.


    But she felt like it was very difficult to give up on this medicine bottle.


    It seemed some kind of future was inside this medicine bottle.


    "D¡­¡­Do you mean you know the answer?"


    "Of course!"


    Clara H asserted this. Her figure made Clara A stare unconsciously in fascination.


    Why was Clara H so full of self-confidence?


    Clara A was the only one with the mission ''absolutely resolve the problem no matter what''.


    "It''s to use this drug and challenge Layfon a final time!"


    Clara H cried out, clenching a fist.


    But for some reason, her thumb was sticking out between her index and middle fingers.


    Moreover, all of the mental Claras could obviously understand what that meant. Though they symbolized various thoughts here, they were all Claribel in the end.


    Because they possessed similar knowledge.


    "That''s going too far!"


    Clara K expressed her refusal, her face red.


    "H-H-H-H-H¡­¡­How could we do that kind of thing!"


    "Why? A sleeping drug, Layfon, feeling depressed even though she realized the fight of her dreams¡­¡­ Considering all those factors, this is the only answer you can come up with."


    "How¡­¡­"


    "After the battle between Military Artists ends, next is the battle between men and women!"


    The reactions of the other mental Claras had varied differences compared to Clara H''s passionate speech.


    Some were red-faced like Clara K, and some showed excited expressions. Come to think of it, there were also some calmly looking at the two sides bicker.


    Though there were also other subtle differences, most reactions could be separated into those three types.


    "In other words, approval, opposition, and neutrality.


    And¡­¡­ as for Clara A--


    "Ah, I see."


    She was very impressed.


    To her, the current problem was how to overcome this difficulty. At this critical junction, it didn''t matter what kind of means she used to reach her goal.


    After all, Clara only had the determination to ''absolutely resolve this problem no matter what''.


    "Since we can''t give it up, then let''s just use it. If we''re going to use it, let''s make it effective."


    Clara A loudly approved of Clara H''s opinion.


    "How about it, everyone?"


    Then, she asked her compatriots this.


    "I hereby announce that, right now, the ''final showdown between man and woman'' officially begins!"


    In that instant, details of the battle plan were conveyed to the hearts of her other compatriots.


    After all, they were all the same person.


    ¡ó


    After the chattering and pondering¡­¡­


    "Urrghhh¡­¡­"


    Clara finally opened the door.


    "Yo, Clara. Where are you going after covering yourself in the fragrant aroma of the bathroom?"


    "Uuu!"


    Clara almost cried upon being immediately teased by Shin''s cheerful tone.


    "It''s a joke. Are you alright?"


    "I¡­¡­ I''m alright!"


    "Well, I thought you''d either be crying, or your stomach was really hurting."


    "Hah?"


    "Since you''re not crying, your stomach must be hurting. You at too much, huh."


    "Wha¡­¡­ I didn''t!"


    Shin smiled as he left, with Clara huffily shouting at him.


    "And what do you mean, crying¡­¡­"


    Clara muttered as she looked around.


    The noisiness from the beginning had already diminished significantly, and right now a moderated atmosphere perfused the area. The groups of people here included Nina''s seventeenth platoon members and Shin''s fourteenth platoon members, as well as Meishen and her friends, and one other person - a resident of this apartment.


    None of them had left.


    Everyone was happily talking with those they were close with.


    Nina met Clara''s gaze and sent her a worried look. After waving at Nina with a smile, Nina showed a relieved expression.


    The hand she waved at Nina with was covered in sweat.


    (Um¡­¡­)


    Clara murmured to herself.


    (Where''s Layfon¡­¡­)


    This place was much larger than the average Zuellni apartment, but it wasn''t too large, so it still felt very cramped when so many people congregated here.


    Clara immediately found Layfon.


    He was talking with his platoon''s Dite technician.


    His name was¡­¡­


    (Huh?)


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    What the heck, she couldn''t think of it.


    They lived in the same apartment, but for some reason she couldn''t think of his name.


    "Ah, whatever."


    Clara gave up thinking altogether about who the overall-clad guy was and started thinking about her battle plan.


    What should she do to put Layfon to sleep?


    That was where the problem lied.


    There were two kinds of ways.


    Take Layfon away from here alone, then make him drink the sleeping drug.


    Or put everyone else to sleep, and then bring him back to her place.


    If she did the former, she would have to take him away from here¡­¡­ At the least, she would have to leave this room first.


    If she did the latter, she would have to put everyone to sleep, which would make it hard to keep others from getting suspicious.


    No one could help her. She tried thinking about who could help as she thought about how best to knock Layfon out (pharmaceutically).


    "Um¡­¡­ But¡­¡­ What should I do?"


    She still hadn''t thought of a way.


    Since she couldn''t think of a way to take Layfon away from here alone, she should think about how to put everyone to sleep in an instant. That was more appropriate.


    However, that wasn''t easy to do.


    Clara walked towards the place the fourteenth platoon was gathered as she thought about this matter. She couldn''t think of any good way at all.


    "Will this work?"


    Just as Clara was wondering how to solve this difficult puzzle, she noticed it.


    It seemed that the gods of fortune hadn''t forsaken Clara.


    It was a small machine placed in a corner of the room.


    An air purifier.


    Had it been taken out because there were many people coming? Or had it always been there? Clara walked over to check, and saw a run light blinking as it continuously discharged air.


    It also had humidification functions.


    When she saw the flashing light signaling a lack of water, Clara realized that the gods of fortune were seriously supporting her.


    "Meishen-san."


    "What is it?"


    Clara called out to Meishen who was passing by. She looked over, holding new food.


    Clara reflexively wove words while feeling somewhat guilty that she was still making food.


    But her tone was very calm and not impatient.


    "There''s no water left, should I add some?"


    Completely like she was trying to carry out an act of goodwill she had just thought up.


    "Ah, that would be a great help."


    "No problem."


    After responding, Clara took out the water container and walked to the sink.


    She added the water in a place no one could see.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to add a drop of the drug to the water.


    "I forgot something in my room, so I''ll go back and get it."


    After saying that, Clara waited outside for an entire hour, then returned.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She covered her mouth, carefully easing the door open.


    The room was extremely quiet, though it was unsure whether the drug had been effective.


    Not knowing what the situation was, Clara crept into the room.


    Everyone in the living room was lying on the ground as if they had collapsed.


    "!"


    Though this was for own benefit, Claribel felt as if her heartbeat had stopped. Meishen''s journalist friend was the closest to her. After putting her hand near her mouth to check that she was breathing, Clara let out a relieved breath.


    But she still couldn''t be careless. Clara held her breath and approached the air filter, rapidly taking out its water container.


    After checking that the kitchen exhaust fan was still running, Clara finally felt like it was time to move on.


    "And now¡­¡­"


    She muttered, still covering her mouth with her hand.


    The next step.


    The feeling of her heart beating painfully hard made Clara dizzy. She found Layfon, ready to pick him up.


    She prepared to pick him up.


    She reached her arms out to pick him up.


    Those arms stopped.


    Clara noticed.


    She noticed that a gaze was staring at her.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Her face felt paralyzed. This was the sensation of being stared at by someone. Clara slowly looked over.


    Meishen was there, and her other friend was also there, along with one other person.


    That person looked at Clara.


    Vati Len looked at Clara.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She was lying down next to Meishen, her face pointed this way.


    Her eyes were wide open.


    In that instant, Clara''s thoughts stopped.


    ¡ó


    The mental conference erupted in a noisy commotion again.


    "Why doesn''t the drug work on that person!"


    Clara H cried angrily.


    "Come to think of it, she''s supposedly not human, right?"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    "Now that you mention it--"


    "Indeed."


    After Clara H calmly said that, everyone instantly realized.


    "Come to think of it, she''s really scary."


    "She doesn''t blink either."


    "She doesn''t breathe, is she really alive?"


    "Honestly, does she even need to breathe?"


    "Selina-senpai said this was effective on filth monsters, right?"


    "Maybe it''s not effective because it was diluted?"


    "Then what is she doing?"


    "Hmm!"


    After Clara C murmured this, everyone made pondering noises.


    The person named Vati Len was clearly not a normal girl. Nina was the only one in Zuellni other than Clara who knew that she was the enemy of the world, and the difference between the powers of the two sides was overwhelmingly large.


    The moment she told her secret to someone else, Zuellni would be destroyed.


    She had announced this, and Clara understood that such a thing was possible with her power.


    So Clara had always been very careful not to bother Vati.


    So Nina and Clara could only resign themselves to observing what Vati did.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t brought forth any visible destruction. But they couldn''t assert that nothing had happened just because they couldn''t see anything.


    So the two of them could only agonize every single day.


    That Vati was looking at Clara.


    To think she had focused her mind to other matters and forgotten about the existence of Vati¡­¡­


    "What a grave misstep."


    Their carelessness made Clara A sigh.


    "No, there''s still hope!"


    It was Clara H who proclaimed this.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Because she hasn''t done anything until now."


    Clara H stated.


    "Though she hasn''t done anything visible, who knows about what we haven''t seen. But that just means that she at least doesn''t want to do anything to cause any direct destruction. Isn''t that how things are?"


    "Well, probably."


    Maybe.


    Maybe not.


    She was this fretful because things were unclear.


    "Yeah, it''s really nerve-wracking."


    Clara H nodded strongly.


    "But it''s only because it''s nerve-wracking that we were worried and unable to move for so long. Isn''t this foolish?"


    "Ohh!"


    Why?


    Why could Clara H make such a strong, powerful declaration?


    After Clara H said this, Clara A and the other mental Claras wearing confused looks slowly regained their reason.


    Clara H had that much strength.


    How inexplicable.


    What exactly was the character trait that Clara H possessed?


    As she thought about such things, Clara A asked:


    "Then what do we do now?"


    "Need I say it!?"


    As expected, Clara H was at no loss.


    "Of course, we continue the plan!"


    With her attitude, it wasn''t hard to imagine Clara H saying something like that.


    But it certainly brought courage to others when she proclaimed this with an unshakeable attitude.


    "I believe that she won''t move. She probably fell to the ground like everyone and pretended to sleep in order to show that she wouldn''t move!"


    "Ohh~¡­¡­"


    Clara H''s valiant figure as she raised a fist high made the mental Claras ecstatic.


    "Come, right now is when we achieve our goals!"


    Clara H''s declaration united the wills of the mental Claras.


    ¡ó


    Click!


    Clara made her decision without making a sound, but after a shout from inside her heart instead.


    Vati was awake. She was clearly pretending to sleep, gazing over from behind the eyelids that she had closed.


    Even if she realized that, she couldn''t stop at this point.


    "I''ve come this far!"


    Clara reaffirmed her determination with a hushed voice as she put Layfon on her back, then surreptitiously left the room.


    She couldn''t look down upon a Military Artist''s self-defense instinct even if they were drugged. The body could feel that it was in a crisis and then detoxify itself¡­¡­ Such a thing might happen with a Military Artist''s body.


    Vati seemed not to be pursuing.


    Clara moved her attention from behind her to Layfon''s body as she stealthily moved to her room.


    Clara anxiously drew out the key to open the door to her room. The key had to get stuck in her pocket at this time. Clara pulled the key out forcefully, opening a tear in the cloth.


    The unusual sound of the ripping cloth increased her sense of anxiety, making her brain almost boil.


    "!!!"


    She couldn''t make a sound, even to curse. Clara expelled her irritated feelings from her mind.


    In reality, she acted extremely calmly.


    After opening the door, she headed directly to the bedroom, placing Layfon lightly on the bed.


    The scene of Layfon sleeping on her bed made Clara''s head spin, and she almost lost consciousness there, but she forced herself to get a grip.


    In any case, she first closed the open door, then locked it and put up the chain¡­¡­ Then, Clara finally returned to her bedroom with a sense of accomplishment.


    "¡­¡­He hasn''t woken up, right?''


    She sneakily peeked into the bedroom.


    The sound of Layfon''s calm breathing reached her ears.


    He was still sleeping. Claribel let out a relieved breath, then muttered.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    ¡ó


    "Next is the rematch!"


    Clara H was very excited.


    The other mental Claras were also infected by her excitement.


    But for some reason, Clara A was very calm at this moment.


    Why was that?


    The moment she saw the sleeping Layfon, she had a kind of ''huh?'' feeling.


    "It seems like something''s wrong?"


    That murmur didn''t reach the ears of her compatriots. It just resounded in Clara A''s ears, lingering in her chest like a suspicion exclusive to Clara A.


    Could she ignore that doubt? Clara A felt anxious.


    She had to do something.


    What Clara A represented was that kind of straightforward mission.


    Even if no one agreed, she had to think of some way to deal with that doubt.


    "What am I concerned about?"


    She had become like this after seeing Layfon, so the reason was definitely with him.


    But in the current kind of situation, the opinions of the mental Claras were probably united.


    No¡­¡­


    A united opinion - that phrase was inaccurate. The mental Claras were the manifestations of Claribel''s countless personality traits. Though their origins were similar, they couldn''t fully form a unanimous opinion.


    In the end, they used majority vote like the real world did.


    Majority vote - meaning there were also people who cast opposing votes.


    Clara A was one of the first to be influenced by Clara H and become a supporter, so she had completely forgotten about that.


    "It couldn''t be¡­¡­"


    After thinking of that, Clara A looked around.


    The mental Claras were almost all gathered by the screen, but as she looked around, there were also scattered ones who weren''t doing that.


    Clara A approached one of them.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Surprised, Clara G looked at the approaching Clara A.


    "Do you oppose this?"


    Clara A asked frankly.


    "Rather than opposing it, it''s more like I dislike it."


    Clara G also replied frankly.


    "Dislike it?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Clara A was speechless for a moment when she was asked this.


    Had she missed something?


    "Do you know what we came here to do?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    This¡­¡­


    Clara G''s words made Clara A think of something.


    She unconsciously looked back.


    The mental Claras were crowded in front of the screen watching the original slowly shortening the distance between her and Layfon as they raised fists and prayed to the gods of fortune.


    Incidentally, their thumbs were between their index and middle fingers.


    For some reason, Clara A''s eyes looked towards Clara H.


    Why was she here?


    Any mental Clara would be able to think of that answer with a bit of thinking.


    But Clara H had proclaimed such a thing.


    Of course, Claribel had that sort of desire. It was because she had that kind of desire that supporters among the mental Claras were gathered over there.


    Even Clara A had once been a member of that group.


    But something was wrong.


    "Hmm?"


    She was able to realize the key because she had once been a supporter and had then left the group.


    Clara A narrowed her eyes and looked at Clara H''s back.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    She saw something that ought not to exist.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­A zipper?"


    There was a zipper on Clara H''s back.


    She could understand if it were on her clothes, as the zipper could be explained as being part of the clothing.


    But that zipper was on the back of her head.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Clara A silently and stealthily approached Clara H''s back. Clara H and the others were focused on watching the screen and didn''t notice Clara A approaching.


    Clara A silently reached a hand to Clara H''s zipper.


    She pulled it down in a flash.


    The Clara figure that was the same as everyone else''s instantly parted in two and dropped softly to the ground.


    Then, what showed up there was¡­¡­


    "Ah, Sensei!"


    After Clara A called out, Clara H - no, her teacher Troyatte - turned his head around.


    "Why!?"


    Why was Troyatte here?


    But after she cried out, Clara A immediately realized the reason.


    "Ah, you''re the part of the personality that was influenced too much by Sensei."


    After becoming his disciple, Claribel had immediately looked forward to Troyatte''s way of life, but her teacher''s countless womanizing actions had made Claribel hold him at arm''s length and immediately disdain him.


    So Clara A recognized that the mental Claras who responsibly looked up to her teacher''s personality had already become extinct.


    "I didn''t think you would still be hanging on to life here!"


    To think she had managed to hold on to life and had wielded influence in such an important juncture.


    "Ahahahahahahaha! Since I''ve been revealed, there''s no helping it!"


    Troyatte laughed as he leaped away.


    "To think we would be manipulated by that thing!"


    "Drive him away! Hurry up and drive him away!"


    "Stop!"


    "Ahahahahahahahaha!"


    After noticing that they had been instigated, the mental Claras chased after him with killing intent. Troyatte fled, and the difference in strength between master and pupil preordained in the mental Claras made it so that they were unable to capture Troyatte.


    "I won''t disappear! I won''t disappearrrrrrrrr!"


    "Disappearrrrrrrrr!"


    Troyatte roared in a dramatic tone, and the mental Claras banded together to respond. This was the strength of influence between master and pupil. Whether good or bad, it seemed that they had to resign themselves to his actions.


    Maybe because she had seen through his true identity, Clara A was free of her teacher''s influence and stayed in front of the screen alone.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She alone looked at the screen.


    The image on the screen was comprised of her hands, along with the ceiling visible through the gaps between her fingers.

 Volume 23, To Be Continued at the Battlefield

    Volume 23, To Be Continued at the Battlefield


    She came here in a flash.


    She was surprised with a bang.


    It came to her hands with a crash.


    Then she became a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    The end.


    "Uh, that exactly is going on?"


    Clara griped in the already-empty room.


    As the situation worsened, her thoughts could no longer keep up with developments.


    After sensing an abnormal presence and rushing out of the room, she had met up with Nina and then they had been thrown into a mysterious, enigmatic space, and she had been separated from Nina as well.


    Before she realized it, she had already arrived at Grendan''s Royal Palace, and she had received a Heaven''s Blade from the Queen''s hands, officially becoming a member of the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Moreover, she had unexpectedly inherited the name Noiran from her grandfather. It was like the royal family to keep to themselves, and it didn''t feel at all like a joke.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Though I feel like nothing good''s coming from this."


    In the end, an irritating atmosphere was already gathering outside and she didn''t have the leisure to worry about those little things anymore.


    The true identity of the abnormal presence Clara felt was probably ''her''.


    "Meaning¡­¡­"


    A figure of a certain person emerged in Clara''s mind as she thought this.


    "Does that mean she''s finally moved?"


    Clara didn''t really understand what power had brought her here.


    "No, that''s probably what they call ''En''."


    She was referring to the information sharing space of the Electronic Fairies.


    Though the Wolf Faces had disappeared recently, Clara had learned of the existence of En when she fought against them.


    She hadn''t actually experienced the space, so she could only speculate¡­¡­ But perhaps it was En.


    Clara hadn''t thought that she would experience that space at this time.


    "There''s no time to enjoy it."


    Clara murmured with a bitter face.


    She slowly regained calm from her chaotic mood.


    She had returned to Grendan.


    She was holding a Heaven''s Blade in her hand.


    Clara¡­¡­ Claribel Ronsmier, had officially become a Heaven''s Blade successor under the identity Claribel Noiran Ronsmier.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence that she had the same Heaven''s Blade as her grandfather. The Queen couldn''t hold any kind of expectations of Clara, and Clara didn''t believe that the Queen wouldn''t give up the opportunity to give the Heaven''s Blade Ronsmier to someone just for this kind of romantic gesture.


    No matter what the process had been, she had obtained the Heaven''s Blade here right now through her own strength.


    "¡­¡­If possible, I''d like some more reliable evidence."


    She felt like she would be able to accept this outcome more easily if there were some sort of rigorous test like that.


    Clara sighed.


    Right now wasn''t a situation where she could do such things.


    Perhaps that was how things were.


    "Then it''s about time to get a grip."


    Clara slapped her cheeks, completely stopping her whirling feelings.


    "After all, I probably won''t be able to think about useless things in the coming situation."


    She tightly grasped the unrestored Heaven''s Blade, hardening her mood and expression.


    Grendan''s long night was about to begin.


    ¡ó


    After the Psychokinesis flake indicated the location to gather, Clara moved there.


    The voice that came flake wasn''t Delbone''s mature voice, which made her feel a pang of loneliness.


    However, right now wasn''t the time to worry about such things. The Psychokinesist who succeeded her was definitely very outstanding - Clara thought this as she advanced there.


    She bumped into that person on the way.


    "Yo!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Uwah!"


    It was Troyatte.


    "What''s up with that attitude?"


    "No, it feels like it''s been a long time~ But I''m not feeling any respect at all."


    "Huh?"


    "You could even say it feels very annoying."


    "I''m more surprised that there was still the possibility of being respect at this point in time."


    "Huuh!?"


    "You''re pretty courteous."


    "I never thought I''d be praised like that!"


    "Hahahaha."


    It had been a long time since they met, but she didn''t sense that atmosphere from him at all.


    Troyatte''s attitude was really bad.


    "Um¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Sensei, are you not surprised?"


    "Why?"


    "Uh, I left the city, but suddenly appeared here."


    Right.


    She could probably explain the situation better if he had been surprised at this and said something like ''why are you here?''.


    No, she couldn''t properly explain the way she had moved anyways.


    "Well, whatever."


    But Troyatte had this kind of attitude.


    It felt a bit - bothersome.


    "¡­¡­Sensei, why do you think I''m here?"


    "Hmm, I remember you left the city, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Maybe you didn''t actually do that."


    "Yes¡­¡­ Huuh?"


    Clara almost inadvertently nodded agreement.


    "¡­¡­Sensei, why do you think that?"


    "There are two possibilities."


    "Hah?"


    "You''ve been carrying out some mission under the Queen''s secret orders the whole time."


    "Ah, it feels like you said something very normal, Sensei!"


    "The second possibility is that you''ve been hiding in your closet doing Sakkei training the whole time."


    "Ah, you''re still normal, just as I thought."


    "So, which one was it?"


    "Neither of them."


    "Whaat, how boring. Then whatever."


    "Uwah, what kind of reaction is that?"


    "It''s enough that you''re here right now."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s great to see you look so spirited."


    "¡­¡­Sensei."


    Clara was a bit moved.


    "Sensei, I¡­¡­"


    "Hmm~?"


    "I received a Heaven''s Blade!"


    Clara was moved upon learning that her teacher believed in her as a disciple.


    Has this disciple grown? Yes, probably. Clara had received a Heaven''s Blade, so she felt that it would be fine to assert this.


    She excitedly took out the Heaven''s Blade to show Troyatte.


    "Really."


    But Troyatte''s reaction was very boring.


    "Huh?"


    "Uh, that''s fine either way~"


    "Huuh!?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether my disciple¡¯s grown or not, with the situation how it is."


    "Why is that? Didn''t you just say it was great to see me so spirited?"


    "Hmm, you are very spirited, right?"


    "Yeah!"


    "If you''re very spirited, then something like strength doesn''t matter, right?"


    "Wh¡­¡­Why!?"


    "Because I protect all women!"


    "Guah!"


    In other words, women didn''t need to fight.


    Troyatte seemed to want to express that idea.


    "But never mind that for now, my disciple. When you were in the Academy City, did you find any good matches for your Sensei?"


    "How would I do that kind of thing!?"


    As the two of them quibbled, Heaven''s Blade successors arrived one after the other.


    The sight of the always-frowning Ruimei and Barmelin walking here together was a bit funny, but Clara held it in.


    She wanted to keep her life.


    Because of her comedic talk with Troyatte, Clara didn''t even have to explain that she had become a Heaven''s Blade successor to Kanaris, who arrived last. In that sense, maybe Clara had gotten lucky.


    But she was also thus unable to greet the person who had newly become a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    "Sensei, who¡¯s that?''


    "Hmm? Ah, a newcomer."


    "Uh, I know that¡­¡­ Ah, no, whatever."


    "Hmm?"


    "Sensei has no reason to be interested in men."


    "That''s right."


    The definite answer, with no hesitation, even made her feel dizzy.


    That person''s name seemed to be Haia Wolfstein Laia.


    He had inherited the name Wolfstein.


    That should have been Layfon''s.


    Though Clara had that thought, Layfon wasn''t here after all.


    It seemed that he, who was of a similar age to Clara, had once been in charge of a mercenary gang. From that, it could be seen that this person was skilled at cooperation, which was important for the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    As Clara thought, that proposal was rejected.


    One could realize just by seeing Troyatte that these people were either uninterested in others or had extreme biases in their perceptions of others. They were almost incompatible with the word ''cooperation''.


    If nothing happened, it was impossible for them to cooperate.


    But Clara realized that such a huge event was happening now.


    Maybe she should mention that.


    Maybe¡­¡­ But right now there was no time to do that.


    Because she had come.


    "Vati¡­¡­"


    As expected, the figure advancing through the hallway was Vati Len herself.


    She wasn''t hallucinating.


    Nor was it someone who looked familiar. It was the Vati Len that Clara knew.


    Just like how Clara had been somehow transported to Grendan, had Vati had also used some special method of movement?


    When that kind of trivial question flashed through her mind, the battle began.


    Was this just as expected? Vati was quite powerful.


    She easily avoided Haia as he preemptively charge, and even dodged Ruimei''s attack when it was halfway out.


    Explosive Kei was released from Ruimei''s entire body.


    "You''re rambling me to death."


    Even his tone gave off sparks.


    "It should be enough to destroy her completely, right?"


    "Although you''re right, it''s probably better not to care too much about order right now."


    Troyatte, who said that, shot out flame as he attacked.


    "Are you qualified to say that?"


    "I''m taking precautions because I''m afraid that you''ll be too ashamed when you''re defeated. It''s only insurance."


    "Ha!"


    Troyatte still continued chatting after that, which made Clara start to worry.


    Sensei wasn''t still underestimating Vati''s power, right?


    But she had already struck down Cauntia, Reverse, and Kalvan before she came here.


    That shouldn''t be possible - she wanted to believe that, but¡­¡­


    "Um¡­¡­ I think it would be best not to be too careless."


    "Of course, we''re not being careless, former disciple."


    "F¡­¡­Former?"


    That name was unexpected.


    "Since you''re become a Heaven''s Blade, then our relationship isn''t master and disciple."


    "I¡­¡­I see."


    "So, of course we''re not careless."


    "Is that so?"


    "No doubt."


    "I''m really doubting."


    "Haha. Well, there''s no helping that."


    She couldn''t see Vati''s figure. She couldn''t have been crushed by Ruimei''s iron ball, nor was it possible that she had been burned to a crisp by Troyatte''s fire attack.


    Even Clara realized that.


    A sense of danger made her face tingle.


    As long as that atmosphere didn''t vanish, she couldn''t drop her guard just because her enemy was unseen or didn''t move.


    However, why could Troyatte be so laid-back?


    "We''re not careless. The reason we look careless¡­¡­"


    After Troyatte said that, someone behind him moved.


    It was Savaris.


    He raised his arms, putting his hands in a position to snap his fingers.


    Then, he snapped his fingers.


    "It''s because we know who¡¯s going to continue the attack."


    The sound of the snap overlapped with Troyatte''s voice.


    The sound of successive explosions also overlapped.


    The ceiling exploded.


    Then, Vati appeared, as if blasted out by the explosion.


    "I''m slowly starting to understand."


    Savaris spoke to the fallen Vati.


    Clara was speechless, seeing that scene.


    She was even a bit dazed.


    She hadn''t noticed Savaris doing anything.


    Though she had become a Heaven''s Blade, that didn''t mean the gaps in strength that had existed before becoming a Heaven''s Blade had all vanished.


    Could it be that because of her half-baked progress, gaps that she hadn''t known about before were becoming clear?


    "Uuu¡­¡­ I can''t lose!"


    She couldn''t fail here.


    As Savaris and Vati spoke, Clara silently resolved herself again on the side.


    Right.


    Because she would always hold the desire to become strong.


    ¡ó


    Soon after that, the battle turned into a cooperative assault commanded by Haia.


    Though the Heaven''s Blade successors were a group that advocated individuality, they could respond flexibly to battle situations.


    After Clara honestly sincerely that, she was played with by the unexpected performance of the Heaven''s Blade that surpassed her own performance as she desperately tried to keep up with the battle.


    In this battle could be techniques and destructive power that definitely couldn''t be realized by any ordinary Military Artist. Clara skillfully fought this battle, but right now a situation she had never imagined was happening.


    No, it was unexpected that Vati would still be completely alright after being exposed to the Heaven''s Blade successors'' extraordinary destructive powers, but right now there was an even stranger situation happening.


    Maybe she had anticipated this.


    Anticipated that things would become like this.


    It was Layfon.


    Layfon had come here.


    Clara couldn''t even properly explain how she had come here, so how had Layfon come here?


    Though she was interested, the atmosphere right now wasn''t one where she could ask questions.


    "Why is that guy here?"


    Ruimei''s displeased voice didn''t change Layfon''s expression.


    "Since I''m here, I''m here. Please don''t ask about something so obvious."


    Layfon replied. She had never seen him replying to a question this pointedly in Zuellni.


    But she had seen him do so often in Grendan.


    To be honest, Clara was more used to this Layfon.


    "A Military Artist who can''t even draw out his power will only be a hindrance."


    "If you think I''m a hindrance, then why don''t you just not help me out? ¡­¡­When did you become so caring?"


    "Ha¡­¡­Hahahahahahahahaha! That''s right, indeed."


    Savaris let out a drawn-out laugh, and Layfon gazed at him suspiciously.


    He had gotten along very naturally with the Heaven''s Blade successors.


    That''s right.


    After all, he was a former Heaven''s Blade successor.


    Other than the newcomers Clara, Haia, and Elsmau who was not present, Layfon and the other Heaven''s Blades were rivals, and some had fought shoulder-to-shoulder before.


    The sense of wrongness that Clara felt about being here¡­¡­ He probably didn''t have anything to do with such a feeling.


    Even with a Heaven''s Blade in her hand, Clara still felt restless about whether she ought to be here. He probably didn''t feel anything like that.


    Maybe it was just wishful thinking.


    Maybe he also felt restless.


    Maybe he also felt scared.


    Maybe he also felt helpless and that he had come to the wrong place.


    But if he did, his expression desperately hid those emotions, and he maintained his expression from when he had been a Heaven''s Blade successor.


    That made her envious.


    It also made her jealous.


    Why can''t I even put on a calm expression?


    That made her extremely unhappy.


    Moreover, he wasn''t even surprised at the fact that Clara was present, and just leaped into the battle with Vati.


    It was hard to bear.


    "Honestly!"


    How many times do I have to experience this feeling?


    Before she knew it, the tense feeling on the battlefield had already vanished from Clara''s body, and replacing it was a feeling of impatience that tried to take over her heart.


    She herself didn''t know whether this was good or not.


    Layfon was still fearlessly challenging Layfon, even without a Heaven''s Blade in his hands. Clara was fighting as if chasing after his figure.


    She only had Layfon in her eyes, and couldn''t see anything else.


    "Hey, wait!"


    As expected, it was Troyatte who stopped her.


    "You''re too emotional, idiot."


    "Let me go!"


    After being grabbed by the neck and pulled back, Clara flung off Troyatte''s hand and shouted angrily.


    The battle situation had changed again. Perhaps she was affected by Layfon and Lintence''s entrance. Vati had started moving underground, underground, searching for her original target - the girl called Saya.


    Clara and the Heaven''s Blade successors tried to stop her, but Vati had left a wriggling mass of thorns as a gift for them.


    Layfon had leaped into those thorns, so Clara had also wanted to charge out.


    He planned on passing through that wall of thorns to pursue Vati.


    In that case, Clara had to go. When she was ready to chase after him without hesitation, Troyatte had stopped her.


    "Why did you stop me!?"


    "Do you think you can break through that thing?"


    Clara was quite agitated, but Troyatte''s look was very calm.


    "Even I can do that!"


    "How can you do that when you can''t even find the right opportunity?"


    "Ugh!"


    Clara couldn''t say anything in the face of her teacher''s helpless tone.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Clara looked over.


    Layfon''s figure had already vanished on the other side of the wriggling mass of thorns. He and Lintence, who had also charged inside, were probably safe and sound.


    Now that Psychokinesis was being disturbed, no one knew any details.


    But the possibility that Layfon died didn''t exist in Clara''s heart.


    He had definitely reached underground together with Lintence and was fighting with Vati right now.


    Clara couldn''t wait over here.


    "But¡­¡­"


    She really wanted to go.


    Was her mind unable to keep up with the rapidly-changing situation because she was thinking too much?


    "It hurts¡­¡­"


    A headache and dizziness made Clara press on her temple.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Want to catch up.


    Want to stand by his side.


    Yeah, she thought of it.


    Thought of the events that night.


    The final happy night in Zuellni.


    ¡ó


    That night she had been lost and confused.


    Clara covered her face with her hands, staring at the ceiling.


    "No no no no."


    The empty feeling after the celebration, mixed with the factor of the drug, had led Clara astray.


    She had a confused feeling.


    "It''s not this, I didn''t want to do something like this. I didn''t come to Zuellni to do something like this."


    Layfon was still sleeping on the bed. Exactly how strong was this drug''s effect? He didn''t seem to show any signs of waking up.


    This was the only way she could be redeemed right now.


    "U, uuuu¡­¡­"


    But exactly how meaningful was that kind of redemption?


    Maybe she could just wake Layfon up and shout at him. That might feel better.


    "It wasn''t for something like that!"


    Layfon didn''t wake up even if she shouted.


    Clara put her head against his chest.


    "¡­¡­I really want to win against you."


    She finally said those words.


    "I really want to win against you."


    It didn''t matter if this was a celebration or what.


    She wanted to fight an epic battle against Layfon and then win.


    She desired to prove her existence to Layfon in the strongest way possible.


    Was that love?


    Or respect for someone strong?


    She didn''t know herself.


    But whether it was love or respect, she didn''t believe doing this could eliminate those feelings.


    Just that wouldn''t be enough.


    This kind of thing couldn''t satisfy her.


    I''m different from Troyatte.


    Troyatte had once said this.


    That women were redemption for Troyatte, as long as they were women.


    The problem of who they were or what kind of personality they had didn''t matter. As long as women were women and acted their gender, Troyatte would be redeemed.


    Honestly, Claribel didn''t really understand what that meant.


    Maybe it was just Troyatte covering up his womanizing games. She felt that was very likely.


    But Clara couldn''t forget Troyatte''s sincere look when he had said that.


    Even if the people around him didn''t approve, maybe his reasons were still sincere.


    Clara - Claribel was different from Troyatte.


    Male-female relationships wouldn''t redeem her.


    Though she still hadn''t experienced any of that, it probably wouldn''t redeem her¡­¡­ She thought.


    She didn''t have any clear self-confidence.


    But right now, at this point in time, Clara wouldn''t be redeemed by such things.


    She really wanted to win.


    Her current self could only confess the remorse in her heart on Layfon''s chest.


    ¡ó


    "Though I don''t know the reasons."


    Clara was at a loss for words due to her excited emotions, but Troyatte''s look was still very calm.


    "¡­¡­No, actually I''m eighty percent sure I know the reason, but I can guess the feelings of my former disciple, so I''ll deliberately pretend not to know."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "So, even though I don''t know the reasons."


    "¡­¡­Who was that supplemental explanation for? Was it even necessary?"


    "Well, I guess not."


    "Honestly¡­¡­"


    "Eighty was just a number I said out of politeness. It''s actually one hundred."


    "That doesn''t matter!"


    "No, it matters."


    "Why?"


    "This isn''t a problem of how much the teacher understands the disciple."


    "No?"


    "This is related to the ultimate problem of how much I understand women."


    "¡­¡­Aah, honestly!"


    His attitude of ignoring her worries made her mad.


    "That''s how things are, my disciple. Because if you have no chance with him, there''s no meaning in chasing bashfully after him."


    "I¡­¡­ I said that wasn''t it¡­¡­"


    "In any case, it''s a fact that you have no chance with him, right?"


    "¡­¡­Ugh!"


    "It''s not like my disciple to rush out bashfully like an idiot."


    "¡­¡­You said I was your former disciple before."


    "No matter whether former or not, a disciple is a disciple. If you do this, my tutelage will have been for nothing."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t I say? The essential technique for Karen Kei is a calm judgment ability. Didn''t I say to take a step back and then take action?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    You don''t even know what you want to do, so what can you accomplish?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Well, that''s how things are. If you can''t see any chance of victory, it''s time to hide. Just quietly stay here and do some odd jobs."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    It didn''t matter at all whether she was a former disciple or a Heaven''s Blade successor like him¡­¡­


    "I feel like I''m being treated like a low-ranking soldier."


    "There''s no helping it, you actually are a low-ranking soldier."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    So stay here and fight like a low-ranking soldier, this place is also very busy."


    Actually, they would have to spend quite a bit of effort to defeat these thorns.


    Ruimei had fallen.


    Kanaris had disappeared.


    Savaris had also fallen.


    And speaking broadly, the current battle situation was just the beginning.


    After all, Clara and the others hadn''t been able to meet up with the Queen and the others yet.


    A new enemy would appear after they defeated the thorns, and hence Clara and the others were forced to stay here.


    Also, their combat power had been reduced sharply because they had lost three Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Though they had faced an extreme crisis, a mysteriously powered-up Nina had suddenly appeared, so they had managed to overcome the difficulty.


    As everyone was doing this, the underground battle ended.


    However, even that outcome wasn''t the final ending.


    The sky changed color and a huge ball of flame descended.


    It cast a wrathful air over the entire world as it transformed into the figure of a giant beast.


    This beast was definitely the final event.


    Its huge anger that could even change the color of the world almost engulfed Clara.


    However, Troyatte next to her wasn''t engulfed.


    "So that cute little girl died?"


    The gray matter in Troyatte''s brain that had been a bit addled due to using too many huge techniques now finally calmed down.


    His heavy tone lacked vitality.


    "What a pity."


    The cute little girl he referred to in this situation was Vati.


    "¡­¡­I don''t think she was a human."


    Clara had seen Vati pretending to be a student in Zuellni, but she didn''t sympathize with her.


    Since the moment she had encountered her, Clara had realized Vati was a crisis of the world. That recognition created a mental burden for her, and she had always been fighting with that burden.


    Now, the relaxed feeling of finally being released from that pressure was rather strong.


    "She wanted to become human."


    "Hah?"


    Clara didn''t understand what Troyatte wanted to express.


    "The expression she made was an expression of really really wanting to become a woman."


    "In that case, if would be fine if Sensei turned her into a woman."


    ''What are you saying?'' - Clara shot back at him with that thought in mind.


    "I wanted to, but it didn''t work out."


    Troyatte asserted with an extremely serious expression.


    "It''s complicated since not just anyone will do."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    What had this person seen in Vati Len?


    Clara had originally taken this remark as a joke, but she suddenly became interested in it.


    "Sensei, don''t just make that kind of shot-in-the-dark opinion, okay?"


    "It''s a judgment made from my experience, so calling it a shot in the dark is going too far. Well, but I can''t completely deny it."


    "¡­¡­Why do you think that, Sensei?"


    "Everyone wants to be somewhere they want to be."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "That girl looked like she had nowhere to stay."


    "¡­¡­She wasn''t a human, so who knows."


    Clara turned her back to Troyatte, unwilling to look at that pair of eyes gazing into the distance.


    Somewhere she wanted to be.


    Today had been hectic, but it was a day that had made her think deeply about many things.


    Clara wanted a day to happen where she was so busy that she didn''t have time to think before it was over.


    It would end calmly and uneventfully, then she would sink into her bed with a ''ah, I''m so tired''.


    But that was no good.


    ¡­¡­Maybe it was no good.


    Somewhere she wanted to be.


    If they lost this battle, and the world truly disappeared because of it, then what would Clara have been protecting so desperately?


    She was indifferent about just protecting her own life - Clara thought this, but she felt that would be a bit lonely.


    Clara didn''t think that she could use the Heaven''s Blade tightly gripped in her hand however she wanted. She had always been just assisting Troyatte and the other Heaven''s Blade successors.


    Maybe that was enough.


    She had carried out a battle suited to her own strength, and maybe that was enough.


    Also, maybe everything could go smoothly if everyone just did what was within their ability.


    That ought to work.


    But would that be enough? A certain emotion asked this of her.


    She heard it then.


    She heard that speech.


    "However, if you still think that you have to stand tall!"


    "Huh?"


    The voice that suddenly sounded out made Clara''s eyes widen.


    (The surroundings have changed.)


    "Hah?"


    (Cities¡­¡­ have appeared around our city.)


    Elsmau''s voice seemed to carry confusion.


    Also, that was certainly a hard-to-believe report.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "As expected of a final battle, anything can happen."


    Troyatte smiled wryly, but the situation was nothing to look down at.


    Outside the city, huge objects appeared one after another as far as the eye could see.


    Cities appeared from empty space.


    Exactly what kind of miracle had occurred for things to become like this?


    "I don''t understand."


    Her mind couldn''t keep up with the situation, and Claribel didn''t know what to do.


    "Ohh, he''s doing something incredible~"


    In complete contrast to Claribel, Haia looked very happy.


    "Do you know something?"


    "You mean about what''s happening right now? How could I know~"


    "But you just¡­¡­"


    "I know who''s talking."


    "You know who''s talking?"


    The speech still continued.


    That person was talking about whether to fight or not.


    About protecting their own lives, about protecting their own homes.


    To fight or not to fight.


    "It''s the Student Council President of Zuellni of last year!"


    "Huhh?"


    Come to think of it, it seemed like his voice. She had only seen him once to talk about conditions after she left home, so was that why she had forgotten his voice?


    No, the biggest reason was that she hadn''t even thought that someone she knew would be doing such a thing on this occasion.


    Even if she didn''t remember his voice, the rest of the speech still crept into Clara''s heart.


    The voice of people excited to do battle seemed to reach her ears.


    "Is Zuellni there too?"


    (Yes.)


    Elsmau replied very quickly.


    "Really?"


    Zuellni''s here too, huh.


    Clara hadn''t even been there for a year. However, her heart already held emotions similar to nostalgia.


    "Fight, people of the moving cities!"


    "Ah? Are you going?"


    "You knew?"


    "Well, enjoy your youth."


    "Yeah--"


    Though it was lazy encouragement, it was very much like Troyatte''s style.


    Clara also charged out as if to chase after Layfon''s back.


    She wanted to chase after his back.


    She had been that way until now, and she would be the same in the future.


    Until the day came when she surpassed him.


    "This is a lot better than waiting for the end of the world."


    After cheerfully murmuring this, Clara leaped towards Zuellni.

 Volume 24, Prologue

    Volume 24, Prologue


    There was a figure that would not look back.


    Regardless of what happened behind, that figure wouldn''t look back, and would only continuously look forward.


    There was a figure that saw the giant beast that appeared before her and couldn''t move a muscle because of the flame spewing from the beast''s body.


    Tightened lips slowly opened.


    "¡­¡­No problems breathing."


    She confirmed the taste of the air that she sucked into her mouth. Because of the heat of the flame, the dry air felt a bit bitter.


    (That beast''s flame has consumed almost all of the pollutants in the surroundings.)


    Schneibel''s voice came over.


    (In the current situation there isn''t a problem even if you run outside. Even if there is some problem, I shall link with the other Electronic Fairies, and widen the air filter to deal with it.)


    "Alright."


    Towards this voice that reverberated in her mind, she nodded.


    This meant she wouldn''t have to hurriedly prepare protective equipment for outside the city, saving quite a bit of trouble. In the current situation she didn''t want to think of finding someone to help her prepare the protective equipment, and it would be a huge waste of time.


    Right now various phenomena were happening, and she didn''t have enough emotions to feel surprised at everything.


    Right now, her heart had been occupied by something.


    She only looked forward, she only ran to that place.


    She flowed all of the vigor and fighting spirit that she had into the two Dites grasped in her hands.


    She didn''t want to think of any insignificant things, nor did she want to manage those things.


    Right now she only wanted to put all of herself into this battle.


    So, she definitely wouldn''t look back.


    She wouldn''t go see what was over there.


    Right now all she needed to pay attention to was that thing in front of her.


    That giant beast whose whole body was burning with flame that scorched the horizon.


    This was all Nina gazed at.


    "That beast is the end."


    "I know."


    Slightly nodding her head, Nina didn''t have any fluctuations in her heart.


    As long as she confirmed that beast was the final target, there wouldn''t be anything afterwards that she had to care about now.


    "Have you already made up your mind?"


    "Mind?"


    She had truly asked an interesting question, Nina thought.


    "Do you doubt me?"


    "By now, I wouldn''t doubt anything from you. Gildred chose you, and I whom he chose shall also choose you. You are my final hope."


    "In that case, then there''s no reason to ask those kinds of questions."


    "That''s true, I asked a foolish question."


    Hearing Schneibel''s words of apology, Nina continued looking before her.


    Confirming the vigor that continuously rose inside her heart.


    The time when she would leap out was becoming closer and closer.


    Schneibel was behind her.


    The Senou City was not among the countless moving cities that had appeared by diverting their path. She had come to this battlefield as an individual Electronic Fairy.


    "Foolish children."


    Schneibel murmured this with a voice that no one could hear.


    Even Nina didn''t hear it. She only looked forward wholeheartedly, and hadn''t even noticed Schneibel accompanying her from behind.


    Schneibel''s words were towards the countless cities before her.


    She could only think this way of the Electronic Fairies that had come to participate in this battle by themselves, doubting the plans of Schneibel, the mother of all Electronic Fairies.


    As for why she would say this kind of thing, it was because all of the preparations carried out for this battlefield had already been completely readied.


    Since Schneibel knew the true form of this beast, she also knew the relationship it had with Nina. She also more or less knew the further causality behind the true nature of this beast.


    Moreover, Nina herself was here right now.


    "The situation before us is an unnecessary worry."


    There definitely wouldn''t be an error in the victory of humankind and Electronic Fairies.


    "Ah, as long as they don''t impede us, it''s fine."


    Schneibel gently waved her wings, and wind fluttered around.


    Her wings danced.


    Those wings that carried a glow weren''t blown by the wind on the battlefield, but she still violated gravity and floated above the ground, letting out a faint light.


    She gave off light as if to conceal a different glow.


    It was a scattered blue light, things like petals or perhaps like scales, but actually they were Psychokinesis flakes.


    "I won''t let anyone disturb this blade."


    Schneibel''s gaze was filled with keen light as she spoke alone.


    That blade was now advancing rapidly towards its target.

 Volume 24, 1 — A Fuse Burns

    Volume 24, Chapter 1: A Fuse Burns


    The situation had developed into the next phase.


    "Even so, will things just end like this?"


    In the voice of Alsheyra who said this, one could hear a bit of exhaustion.


    Alsheyra stood on a small mountain of heaped rubble.


    She also didn''t really want to believe that this rubble was the palace she had lived her life in.


    But, after pulling out a piece of cloth that concerned her from underneath the rubble, she noticed that it was clothing from her younger years from the deepest garment room, making her unable to do anything but believe everything before her.


    It was the clothing she had worn for her coronation ceremony.


    "I was still small back then."


    She muttered.


    In order to maintain her longevity, she had manipulated her Kei to stop her growth.


    "In the first place, I should have grown wider, huh."


    The reason for stopping her growth was for the current battle.


    Alsheyra Almonise.


    The target of Grendan''s Three Royal Families was to once again acquire the strength of the origin of all Military Artists, Airen, and she was the child born after continuous inter-family marriages.


    The unfortunate part was that she wasn''t complete, though her Kei power was far superior to any other Military Artist.


    And the true complete body had finished some task completely beyond their expectations, and lost her power. Right now, she was being protected by the rescue team, moving amongst the group of people inside the shelters.


    That was alright, Alsheyra thought. That child shouldn''t have participated in battle.


    "But¡­¡­"


    She muttered. It seemed that even her entire body''s power wasn''t enough. Maybe this was the feeling of burnout produced after completing one mission. Because Alsheyra whose strength was too great and who had always been limited, leaving her unable to fight with full strength, had finally fought once in a situation without limits.


    This might be an experience that one might not have multiple times, so right now she was a bit hesitant. She felt excited, but her chest was filled with a feeling of solitude.


    "Though I''ve made up my mind so much, it''s still a bit of a struggle."


    Releasing the clothes in her hand that had become rags, Alsheyra looked at it.


    The final battle still hadn''t ended.


    The next opponent was there.


    In the distant portion of her vision.


    The part of the world that was surrounded by flame slowly spread, and the shaking flames made one feel like reality had become blurred.


    She didn''t know its name. No one knew. Even the Electronic Fairy prototype Saya, and Grendan who was this city''s Electronic Fairy also kept quiet, so at the least, there was no one who knew the name of this thing in this city.


    Even so, even if they didn''t know this thing''s name, it was something that they had no choice but to defeat, that was for sure.


    "Then¡­¡­ how''s the current situation?"


    (Okay.)


    Alsheyra asked the Psychokinesis flake next to her.


    The voice that came from the Psychokinesis flake obviously belonged to Elsmau.


    (The morale of the Military Artists in the surrounding cities is all high, but there is a portion that had become mixed.)


    "Ah, there''s nothing we can do about that."


    Everyone was betting their lives on this battle.


    That speech was truly worthy, but most people would probably be roused from being told to bet one''s life after a short explanation.


    That was the behavior that Military Artists who possessed strength and a feeling of mission should have.


    "And next?"


    (The current situation is that the people have split into a portion that will participate in the battle and a portion in the shelters. The people in the shelters have been gathered into several cities, and afterwards will leave this place one by one. But for this to complete it will still be about three hours.)


    "Ah, just assign this to the people who are good at doing this kind of work. Then, what about this side?"


    Alsheyra extended a finger and pointed ahead.


    In front of her fingertip was obviously the beast covered with flame.


    (The cities that migrated to its surroundings¡­¡­ they are right now being known as the City Collective, but they haven''t combined into a group, rather each city is forming its independent group, preparing to make the next action.)


    "Aha."


    (They have also sent an invitation to us to partner with them, what do we do?)


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra touched her chin and thought.


    In normal situations this kind of request would be ignored after a laugh.


    But, the current Grendan wasn''t the same as yesterday''s.


    "How is the damage to our side?"


    (The damage to Military Artists is extremely light, as essentially no one participated in the recent battle, and no injuries occurred as a result of the shockwaves from the battle, and we won''t have any problems if we group to take action.)


    "Really? Then quickly make the connections to be able to hold a conversation with them."


    (Understood, though¡­¡­)


    Elsmau spoke the words after this under her breath.


    But Alsheyra couldn''t have missed the meaning in her words.


    What should the Heaven''s Blades do?


    Elsmau wanted to ask this. Moreover, she had included the Queen herself in that.


    "Weren''t they originally people with a lack of coordination? As long as they think of some way to fight without obstructing others, it''ll be alright."


    (Understood.)


    After replying with that, she could feel that Elsmau''s presence had fallen off from the Psychokinesis flake, and it seemed that she had gone to contact others.


    "Hahh¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra sighed.


    "Kanaris, Reverse, Cauntia, Kalvan, Savaris, and Ruimei¡­¡­ Ah, I fear that we''re doomed."


    That many of the representatives of Grendan''s extraordinarily strong Military Artists had been sacrificed in this battle.


    All that remained was only Lintence, Troyatte, Barmelin, Haia, and Claribel. Also Elsmau.


    "Ah? You told Claribel to act alone?"


    (Yes, she said that she wanted to join with Zuellni. Layfon Alseif went together with her. Should I call them back?)


    "¡­¡­It''s alright. Right now it''s too late even if we call Layfon. Clara as well, she definitely has her own thoughts."


    (Understood.)


    "Even if we add one or two pieces right now, I don''t think we can do much more of anything."


    Alsheyra murmured alone, once again feeling Elsmau''s presence move away.


    Her body was filled with Kei, and even if she let this Kei flow continuously, the feeling of burnout inside her body wouldn''t disappear. In a completely different place from the heat and pressure of Kei was a kind of bleak feeling.


    But clearly nothing had ended at all, and this kind of situation was truly troublesome.


    "Hahh."


    "You seem very impatient."


    She didn''t know when she had leaked out a sigh, but at the same time another voice came from behind her.


    "Lin, are your fingers fine?"


    Alsheyra turned her head, gazing at the man''s hands. The man who never cared about his outer appearance in the first place still wore a tattered coat, and it didn''t seem like his unshaven face could be called anything good.


    The man was Lintence.


    "I wouldn''t have expected that you worried about others, it seems like that end of the world is coming soon."


    Though he said that kind of thing, his hands were already bandaged to the point of having no gaps between bandages. The bandages were dyed blue with a special medicine applied to promote healing, and they were also dyed with the blood leaking from the wounds, making unpleasant spots emerge on the bandages.


    Those were wounds from the recent battle with L?vateinn.


    Of course, the wounds weren''t all directly from L?vateinn. If it were truly like that, then even Layfon would no longer be standing.


    Though the steel threads could cover the entire city and attack enemies from any angle, they also had their weak points.


    To put it simply, it was a similar principle to telephone wires. Sound would propagate through vibrations across a tightly-stretched wire. The vibrations produced by various changes in the battlefield would pass through the steel threads and be transmitted to Lintence. Grendan''s crumbling, blows as great as hurricanes, the destructive shockwaves produced by the Queen, L?vateinn, and Heaven''s Blade successors'' techniques¡­¡­ these shocks were all gathered by the steel threads, and became vibrations transmitted to Lintence.


    If it were an ordinary battle then he could cancel out those vibrations.


    But, this hadn''t been an ordinary battle.


    Lintence had no way to get rid of all of the extraordinary phenomena that continuously sent out sweeping shockwaves, so he had been injured.


    "Is this a disaster brought about because of a difference in technique? Nothing at all happened to Layfon."


    "There is a difference in the substance of your Dites. Having an almost unlimited use will also have corresponding danger."


    Lintence spoke calmly, but sounded somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Then, can you still fight?"


    "Don''t underestimate me. This kind of scrape won''t have any effect at all."


    "Really~"


    Lintence was still cold as always, but he noticed the small bit of anxiety hidden in Alsheyra''s eyes.


    "What is it? You couldn''t have thought that I would have suffered a setback from just this degree of adversity, hm?"


    "How admirable of your mindpower to be able to talk about this situation like that."


    "Hm."


    Lintence used a grunt to answer Alsheyra''s words.


    They had finally managed to defeat the monster that had eaten away at the lives of so many Heaven''s Blade successors, and right now there was another new extraordinary, giant monster.


    That was the crisis of the end of the world.


    One could only feel that it was boasting to use the words ''this degree of adversity'' to describe that kind of large-scale crisis.


    "It''s no different from ''this degree of adversity''".


    Even so, Lintence still said this.


    "If you can feel your death, then that''s it. Whoever dies after this, whatever city is destroyed, even if the world perishes, those are irrelevant to a dead person. From the moment death befalls someone, the world has ended for that person. Regardless of if the opponent is that kind of monster, all of the fear one feels before death is the same. The problem is whether you can stand up or not."


    "Nn~"


    "You who have always been spoiled and haven''t gotten used to that kind of situation wouldn''t understand that kind of feeling."


    "¡­¡­Did you really say that?"


    "Isn''t that the truth? If you had that kind of feeling you definitely wouldn''t have been standing on top of a pile of rubble wearing the expression of a lovelorn maiden."


    "That way of speaking really makes me mad, things aren''t what you think!"


    "Really?"


    "That¡­¡­ I was only thinking of viewing my enemy so I was standing on a rather high place!"


    "Is that so."


    "You don''t believe? You don''t believe me, huh!"


    "Who would doubt what the Queen says?"


    "There''s a man in front of me right now holding those kinds of doubts!"


    "I never would have thought you would waver because of those kinds of doubts."


    "W, what¡­¡­"


    "Why don''t you just try crying?"


    "Don''t joke around¡­¡­"


    Changes appeared in the body of Alsheyra who said this.


    Her voice stopped abruptly, and she covered her mouth, hurriedly turning her body so that her back faced Lintence.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Though he was still looking at her back, Lintence didn''t say anything. His gaze passed over her slightly trembling shoulders, looking at the burning beast in the distance.


    The flame that seemed to scorch even one''s consciousness had painted half of the sky red. From the eyes of the beast that looked as small as grains of sand from where he was, Lintence could feel a fury that made his entire body numb.


    That was the final enemy.


    Lintence didn''t know on what basis he said it was the final enemy. But it was a strong enemy there; that was the most important fact.


    "This situation is simple."


    Lintence murmured, standing in front of the Queen.


    It appeared as if he were protecting her from the gaze filled with anger.


    "All I want is this moment. As long as I feel that I exist in this world. It doesn''t matter who the enemy is, it doesn''t matter how strong they are. It doesn''t matter to me what will be produced from letting that thing live on. As long as I myself still live, then it''s enough."


    Lintence said this.


    "Strength is enough. The stronger the better, and it would be the best if I could raise my power to its limits. Rather than being used as a decoration somewhere, it would be better to be burned inside by pollutants. Rather than cherishing my posterity and living on, it would be better to win an ending on some battlefield. I only wandered here because I had those kinds of feelings."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The shaking behind him stopped, and a gaze sharply bored through Lintence''s back.


    "If you don''t have those kinds of thoughts, you can never live the life of a Heaven''s Blade successor. The other guys all think this way. Compared to the city''s end and the deaths of people they don''t recognize, those people have a target they must chase harder after, and that''s why they endlessly chase strength."


    "Lin."


    "Who cares about the enemies? Who cares about the situation? The only question is whether there is a place where we can use our strength."


    "Lin."


    "Heaven''s Blade successors are those kinds of beings. Those kinds of unredeemable beings. Laughing at the incompetence of the fallen, even if it would have been better for them to escape from that situation¡­¡­"


    "It''s enough, Lin."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­Hm."


    There was no longer any shaking in the voice that came from behind him. From the dilapidated coat on this back came a slight sensation, making Lintence suspend his speech.


    "Maybe you helpers think that burning out here isn''t bad, but most people wouldn''t think that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "So, as the Queen who must protect the citizens of Grendan, what I have to do is already decided."


    Kei filled the area behind him, as what was originally flowing inside her overflowed outside.


    "First is the peace of this world."


    As she said this, her hand left his coat.


    She passed by his side.


    Her back once again entered Lintence''s vision.


    But, it was already completely different from the figure he had seen just before.


    It was different from what he had seen until now.


    It had lost something and gained something.


    This was the figure of the newly-born queen.


    "The punishment for destroying my home won''t be light."


    ¡ó


    He returned to Zuellni with Felli.


    "You!"


    Greeting him was a strong blow.


    In order to greet Layfon who descended into the outskirts, Sharnid slapped him again and again on the back.


    "Really, you did pretty well!"


    Being told this by Sharnid in a relaxed and crisp voice made Layfon widen his eyes.


    "Senpai, it hurts."


    His neck was suddenly hooked, Layfon and Felli were pulled apart, with Gorneo and the others running towards Felli. They probably wanted to hear the gathered information from her directly. Felli had been constantly gathering information while they were moving, and continuously communicating with gathered Military Artists of the cities.


    Zuellni''s Military Arts head Gorneo was also carefully thinking about what action to take next.


    "Not bad not bad, you really are truly incredible."


    Sharnid''s mood was extremely good. Why would he have this kind of mood? Layfon felt that it was a bit hard to understand.


    He felt that something rather bad would happen when person''s mood was particularly good.


    "I never would have thought that you would take Felli-chyan on a great escape of love."


    "What!"


    Though he didn''t know why he had been praised like this by Sharnid, it had been as Layfon had expected.


    "It''s not like that at all!"


    "What? It isn''t? You somehow inexplicably eloped to Grendan, and then your childhood friend got mad and called forth a monster to destroy the world, then Nina got mad and charged at the monster alone, isn''t that the current situation?"


    "It''s not at all! Moreover, what kind of thinking did you have to pull out that kind of cause and effect!?"


    "What, you''re still unpromising as usual."


    "What!?"


    Why did he feel helpless from this?


    "Ah, but it''s indeed be a bit exaggerated to say that the flames of your love are scorching the earth, right?"


    "Please don''t express something that makes it seem like I said such a thing!"


    "That should be about enough, right?"


    Harley naturally stepped in.


    "Layfon, this is for you."


    As he said this he gave over two things - two Dites.


    "The Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite, those are what we were able to build."


    "Ah, good."


    "Originally I wanted to strengthen them a bit, but we ran out of time."


    "Wow, how embarrassing."


    "¡­¡­Though, if the Dites aren''t enough, this guy will help send them over to you, and speaking of which that''s the only use for him in this place."


    "Hey hey, that''s a bit mean."


    "Then, please give that thing a headshot."


    "There''s a limit to everything."


    "Useless person."


    "You too, though."


    "Rrrrrrrgh¡­¡­"


    "Rr~rr~rr~gh~¡­¡­"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Seeing the two glaring at each other, Layfon didn''t have any way to mediate.


    "Hey, you scrap wood duo over there."


    At that time cold words were poured over the two of their heads.


    Dalshena had spoken.


    "How long are you going to speak nonsense for? The Military Arts head is going to give out the battle plan soon."


    "Hahaha, that kind of thing doesn''t concern me."


    "What did you say?"


    "Our mission is to help this unpromising fellow to get to where our Captain in over her head is."


    "How pitiful that you can proudly say those kinds of lazy words."


    "T, those aren''t lazy at all. It''s really annoying, Shena doesn''t seem to understand the wonderful skills of an artisan at all. A true artisan lives in the shadows."


    "You demon, hurry up and apologize to the other artisans."


    Dalshena''s contemptuous look drilled through them.


    "You too, it would be better not to always rely on these useless senpais."


    "No¡­¡­ they''re trustworthy senpais."


    Though he endured a painful stare, Layfon still said this.


    "¡­¡­Um."


    Probably because it was an unexpected reply, Dalshena made a strange expression.


    "Layfon, you¡­¡­ Aww, how embarrassing."


    Even Sharnid''s face went red.


    "Your strange thoughts are really puzzling."


    "Yes, truly."


    Dalshena finished speaking with a stiff expression and nodded her head forcefully.


    "You guys¡­¡­"


    "Ah? Me? I have strange thoughts too?"


    "Shut up, you accessory."


    "What!?"


    "It''s about time to end this two-man comedy, right?"


    An extremely cold voice slipped in.


    It was Felli.


    "Ya~ Felli-chyan~ Thanks for your hard work."


    "You guys are playing around when other people are busy to death?"


    Layfon felt a bit restless soon after being glared at.


    "We didn''t come here to play around. It''s Harley''s fault for trying to stand out without planning things that the situation became this troublesome."


    "You''re pushing all of your responsibility onto me!"


    Sharnid made another joke, Harley cried out, Dalshena''s face tightened, and Layfon made an expression saying that he didn''t know what to do as he watched them.


    At that time, Felli said something that made the surroundings freeze.


    "¡­¡­The sniper unit and the preparations division want to stand out, huh."


    The two of them froze.


    "Doesn''t that violate your role?"


    "You, you''re also rear support!"


    Sharnid cried out, his voice sounding as if he were about to cry. The normal Sharnid would definitely have relaxedly ignored Felli''s comments, but this time was different. Because the soreness in his heart had been pressed on so strongly.


    In the end, compared to Harley who stood frozen in place, Sharnid was the victor in mental power as he was still active.


    "I never thought of standing out."


    "Urgh-"


    "But even if I still managed to stand out, then it can only mean that my sense of presence is too strong. I''m extremely sorry for standing out."


    Felli lightly lowered her head.


    "I want to cry, I really want to cry-"


    "Sense of presence¡­¡­ I''ll definitely find a way to get that mysterious factor."


    Sharnid and Harley moaned.


    "Then continuing, I will report on the situation."


    Ignoring the two of them, Felli turned the topic to the next matter.


    "Right now, there are twenty-six total cities gathered with Grendan as the center."


    Felli began explaining.


    "Few disproportionate situations like in the Academy City are among these cities. In other words, there''s obviously no way that all of the cities possessing excellent Military Arts forces gathered together."


    "Why is that, huh."


    Dalshena said this.


    Of course, what she meant by ''that'' was the current situation that had affected Zuellni.


    The cities had suddenly shifted, and come near Grendan.


    "Really¡­¡­ I can''t wrap my head around it."


    Before the shift, Karian had made a speech, explaining the current situation, but as expected, the development of the situation was still difficult to understand completely.


    "Ah, does everyone there think in a similar way?"


    In order to cheer on Dalshena who was perplexed, Sharnid spoke.


    "The people who know will respond, and the people who completely don''t understand will do as much as they can in their situation¡­¡­ that''s how it is right now."


    "Is that so¡­¡­ Which kind are we?"


    "Of course we''re included in the people who don''t understand anything, the confused innocents."


    "What unfortunate people."


    "Very true."


    "Moreover the one who incited all of this was our original Student Council president, how troublesome."


    "Yes, we must make preparations in order to stop the events that he has learned about."


    "Can I continue explaining?"


    "Ahah, of course, little sister-sama of the inciter."


    "¡­¡­Hmph."


    Ignoring the smile of Sharnid who had found an opportunity for revenge, Felli continued.


    "Though for now we are known as the City Collective, in reality it''s impossible to suddenly have everyone directly coordinate with each other. So right now it''s become cities acting alone, and at the same time sharing the information gained."


    "That''s the best way."


    "Also, the current level of pollutants outside the city is falling rapidly. If it continues dropping like this, it will be possible to act outside the city even without using external gear."


    "Is that really true?"


    Everyone was surprised at this point, but Harley was the one who was the most concerned.


    "This is information obtained after confirming it directly, I also confirmed it myself."


    "Is that so¡­¡­ I understand the filth monsters live by using pollutants as fuel, but even if a big group of filth monsters was nearby it wouldn''t have an effect on the level of pollutants¡­¡­"


    "In other words, that monster eats that many pollutants?"


    "What a great appetite. Do you know where that monster is?"


    Because of Harley''s words, Layfon and the others looked outside the outskirts of the city simultaneously.


    The flaming beast that looked simply as if it were on the edge of the world was clearly so far away, but it still seemed extremely large, so how large would it be if it got closer? Layfon couldn''t picture it with his imagination alone.


    "Being able to affect the level of pollutants from that far away, couldn''t that monster single-handedly get rid of all of the pollutants?"


    "At the cost of burning out this world?"


    Felli replied extremely coldly.


    "Actually, the ground surrounding the monster has already become a sea of lava, and an ordinary Military Artist would be scorched to death just by getting close."


    "If there are no pollutants, but the cost is that the ground becomes lava?"


    "During that process humankind will be destroyed."


    "Then never mind."


    While listening to the conversation between Sharnid and Dalshena, Layfon''s gaze drifted around.


    "Then, what about Captain?"


    Though he knew she wasn''t here, he still wanted to look for her.


    In the distance, the Military Arts head Gorneo was standing on a platform together with the Student Council president. They might be speaking of the actions Zuellni would take after this.


    As one of Zuellni''s students, Layfon also felt that he should listen to them speak, but right now he didn''t have that kind of time.


    Because they were missing Nina in this small group.


    She who was the captain of the seventeenth platoon and stood before Layfon and the others, always becoming red-eared from anger and a sense of mission.


    "She''s still unaccounted for."


    After slightly twisting her expression a bit, Felli replied.


    "What''s going on with that?"


    "We made Psychokinesis flakes follow Captain when she appeared in Grendan."


    Saying this, Felli explained the battle in Grendan simply.


    "¡­¡­Afterwards, after the battle in Grendan calmed down, that monster appeared, and during the commotion, the responses from the Psychokinesis flakes with Captain disappeared."


    "Meaning, right now we don''t know what Nina''s doing?"


    Harley sighed, and a troublesome premonition filled the surroundings.


    Everyone knew her style, and right now this troublesome premonition had become a detailed image, emerging in the minds of the spectators.


    "She''ll definitely charge out from somewhere."


    "Not only that, but she might be on her way right now."


    "The level of pollutants lowered already too, so we''re probably not wrong."


    "We knew it a long time ago, but our Captain is really impatient."


    Everyone present nodded agreement with Sharnid''s comment.


    "So, we don''t have any leisure to help the battle plans of Zuellni and the City Collective."


    Felli said this. Layfon nodded his head along with Sharnid and Harley. The two of them had said something similar when they had run into Layfon, and they definitely wouldn''t dissent.


    Of course, Layfon didn''t have any disagreement.


    "We can confirm that Captain has run out to that monster. But even so, we can''t brainlessly charge out."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Layfon raised a question to Felli''s opinion.


    "Because of the flames targeted here that the monster shoots out from its body. It seems that it''s not releasing ordinary flames. You could call them filth monsters with a form of heat. The enemy is that kind of inexplicable being."


    "Doesn''t make sense."


    Sharnid was confused.


    "What''s a ''form of heat'', what does that mean in the first place."


    "The meaning is, the flames given off from that monster''s body choose what they want to burn themselves."


    "Hah?"


    "That monster''s surroundings have already formed a sea of lava. But, the the sea of lava isn''t spreading out in a circle, but continuously spreads towards here."


    "Ehh?"


    "In other words, while the heat that the monster gives off turns the ground into lava, it closes in on this City Collective. Moreover, this kind of thing is happening without any sort of special means guiding it here."


    "Nnn."


    "In that case, we can surmise that this heat has the consciousness to be able to choose its target to burn."


    "It''s not that beast manipulating it?"


    "If it were truly like that, the situation would be easy."


    "?"


    Though everyone had doubts towards Felli''s words, the expression on her face told the audience that she wouldn''t give the answer.


    "¡­¡­In any case, our primary mission right now is to find Captain. Afterwards, we can make the next decisions¡­¡­"


    Just as Felli said these things.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Noticing something, Layfon made a sound.


    Something had suddenly appeared floating in front of them.


    ¡ó


    Schneibel turned around, feeling that something had drawn close.


    "So it was you."


    Schneibel narrowed her eyes as she looked at the thing there. Such a relatively small existence used a solemn expression to look at its mother.


    It was Zuellni.


    "How incredible, to do this kind of thing while keeping it hidden from me."


    "Surely you don''t think that way, mother-sama."


    Zuellni used a toneless voice to speak to the mother of all Electronic Fairies.


    "Right now, my child, you only need to let me take care of everything. Those are my true thoughts."


    "If I could, perhaps it would be fine to do as you say."


    "Precisely. If ¡®they¡¯ have no way to seize Grendan, I''ve told you many times to just give up on them."


    Schneibel''s speech indicated Dix and Nelphilia.


    "It''s definitely not easy to do that in my position."


    "The Academy City is to train personnel, a place to let people pursue their possibilities. In fact, it was the city that you chose, and I also expressed my complete approval for that. But, not everyone can obtain what they want. You should be able to understand this just by looking at your compatriots, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "How few many of the Electronic Fairies that were born with you became cities¡­¡­ there''s no way you wouldn''t know that, right?"


    The half-bird, half-man Schneibel had a strange, lonely feeling of beauty, and at the same time was a being who had experienced history, her body having a motherly dignity.


    These all impressed themselves on the Electronic Fairy Zuellni.


    But, she didn''t succumb to this majesty, but rather endured the gaze of his mother from where she stood.


    "Of course I know."


    "Then humans are also the same. In the end, possibilities are only possibilities, and education cannot ensure the coming future. Not all humans will be able to grasp success."


    "So there''s no reason to protect all of humanity?"


    Zuellni said Schneibel''s words a step ahead of her.


    "Precisely."


    "I never thought of that."


    As if to stop Schneibel who was nodding in satisfaction, Zuellni spoke.


    "Nothing will happen in the future for sure, and regardless of what kind of possibility it is, success can''t be guaranteed. Similarly, being defeated once won''t doom a person''s future. Everything about a person won''t be decided because of one fact."


    "What are you saying?"


    "I believe in all possibilities. I believe that youths filled with desires will bridge the gaps to the possibilities in their heart, and I believe that the girl entrusted with my weapons will find herself again."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Moreover, I have a reason that I cannot forgive mother-sama."


    "What is it?"


    "You used the possibilities that I believe in."


    In Zuellni''s eyes as she said this was a sharp gaze completely different from her size. She glared at Schneibel.


    "You used that young heart and tried to create this situation."


    "You speak the truth."


    Schneibel accepted without any appearance of disagreement.


    "Beginning since the time that one appeared, my battle plans were decided. The plans that I decided on from the beginning were to use that person''s heart, and then use the hearts of the people opposing her. I do not mean to say that I only made that kind of decision after he came to your city. It was only coincidence that it would happen in your city."


    Schneibel didn''t seem to be lying at all, and she only casually recounted the facts.


    Even as an Electronic Fairy and a moving city, Zuellni felt that Schneibel didn''t recognize her values at all.


    Schneibel didn''t mind a number of sacrifices to reach her goal. Regardless of whether human lives were sacrificed or the lives of her children.


    And even if these sacrifices included Zuellni before her, her attitude wouldn''t change at all.


    She didn''t have any doubts that her actions were right.


    "Just let the Antalk girl die."


    Schneibel said.


    "Even if she is defeated, the group of Haikizokus inside her will choose to self-destruct, right?"


    Zuellni asked this, and her voice shook.


    "You are correct."


    "You never considered her life or death from the beginning, did you?"


    "It''s up to the Antalk girl herself whether she lives or dies. But, there''s nothing in those soldier''s eyes that would let her think of a plan to live on. The moment it appeared, I had already prepared the greatest destructive power that I could, and had prepared the best method. This is all I can think of."


    She was speaking of the flaming beast.


    Grendan and Schneibel had always prepared to greet the battle, but there was truly far too little information on what kind of being the enemy was.


    They only knew a small bit, which was that if they ever lost to that beast, this world''s destruction would not be far.


    In this kind of situation, what Grendan and Schneibel could do was gather as much fighting power as they could.


    Grendan''s way of thinking was to prepare strong, pure Military Artists.


    However, Schneibel''s target was to prepare a destructive weapon.


    Those were the many Haikizokus inside Gildred Antalk, and Nina Antalk had been the one to succeed his mantle.


    "Did you begin preparing everything from the beginning?"


    "I knew long ago that Gildred''s flesh was slowly approaching its limits. I was continually preparing the next successor for this. The Antalk family was something I prepared when that city was being created, a family that exists for this moment. Nina Antalk is only one of them."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Because she succeeded in merging with the Electronic Fairies, a new possibility appeared for her body - that is a fact. I also took some slight actions for her to come to you where she could run into those two people, after she left the city."


    "You really¡­¡­"


    "But the developments afterwards were all up to the possibilities you speak of. Come to think of it, should our current situation be called fate?"


    "You''re guiding people to the possibility of death¡­¡­"


    That was why Zuellni used such a sharp gaze to stare at her mother.


    "You used the people of my city. Even if only for this fact, I wouldn''t trust you. And I will not hesitate to work as hard as I can to save the people of my city."


    "¡­¡­There''s a limit to doing stupid things."


    "I''m only protecting the possibilities of the people of my city. I won''t forgive anyone who obstruct their possibilities, even if it''s mother-sama."


    "¡­¡­Then what can you do about it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You who has dedicated all of your function as an Electronic Fairy to the city - what more can you do? The action of using En to move the city already surpasses the limits of your strength."


    "I already did it."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, I have already completed what I can do."


    Though Schneibel showed a perplexed expression listening to Zuellni''s repeated words, She also noticed a small change after it.


    It was gone.


    The Psychokinesis flake that had been blocked by her wing had disappeared.


    "Zuellni, you-"


    Of course Schneibel knew who owned that Psychokinesis flake. Zuellni definitely also knew.


    When had that Psychokinesisis flake gotten free?


    Starting from when had that flake been sending the conversation here to its master?


    "A possible crisis will bring a new possibility."


    Seeing Schneibel scowling, Zuellni spoke.


    "But by now, can it still be in time?"


    Nina had already rushed out. Though it was a long path to reach the flaming beast, the beast didn''t seem to be moving from where it was. Then, Nina definitely would reach that place first. Even if there were someone who wanted to stop her, they wouldn''t make it.


    "What I can do is tell the existence of possibilities to others."


    Zuellni, who said this, believed in the mentioned possibilities inside her heart without the slightest doubt.


    ¡ó


    "What should I say, it seems funny because it''s too much like something she would do."


    Though Sharnid said this, of course he didn''t laugh much. Not only this, but his expression was extremely solemn, and due to his tightly clenched teeth even his jaw looked warped.


    Next to Sharnid, Layfon was running.


    "I''m pretty annoyed, actually. If not for this situation I wouldn''t have to be carrying Harley."


    "Uwah!"


    On Sharnid''s back was Harley, desperately suffering through the extraordinarily high movement speed of Military Artists.


    "Felli, what''s the situation?"


    Layfon asked Felli who was being carried in his arms.


    (I''ve captured traces of Captain from the position of the flake. Her location of departure has already been determined. Right now it is very easy to predict her goal.)


    Felli was also uncomfortable because of the high speed, and she buried her face in Layfon''s chest. Using the flake to speak was because she wasn''t able to open her mouth to talk.


    Layfon and Sharnid were advancing at that fast of a speed to the place that Felli had just mentioned.


    A Psychokinesis flake had appeared by Layfon and the others.


    When they learned that it was one of Felli''s flakes, she had spoken up.


    The information obtained from this flake was the conversation between the Electronic Fairies Zuellni and Schneibel just now.


    And now, Layfon and the others were running.


    "I heard not long ago that the situation had become strange. But still, the situation develops worse and worse."


    "You''re right."


    Though he didn''t know what to say, Layfon still nodded his head.


    "What ''Warriors Guided by Fate''? I don''t like an ending where the hero doesn''t come back alive."


    "Same for me!"


    Though Layfon hadn''t read this story, he still had the same feeling.


    "As I thought, isn''t it more correct to put life and death more clearly, and then bring the hero back alive like a good supporting role?"


    "I get what you mean!"


    Layfon replied loudly back, and they came to the place that had been brought up in discussion before.


    Grendan''s outskirts. Though the city''s interior had already crumbled and was as hazardous as a place could get, all of Grendan was currently already in that kind of state.


    But even in this kind of condition, it still stood in the forefront of humankind.


    If one charged straight at the flaming beast from here, it would undoubtedly be the shortest distance.


    "Let''s go!"


    Sharnid put down Harley, restoring his Dite while shouting out.


    "Yes!"


    Putting down Felli, Layfon also replied to him.


    Then, they charged onto the battlefield.

 Volume 24, 2 — GO GO GO

    Volume 24, Chapter 2: GO GO GO


    Information came piece by piece to Felli.


    The Psychokinesists in Grendan with Elsmau as their center were still giving their assistance. Though they were currently using all of their power to regroup the Psychokinesists of the City Collective, in this period they still worked hard to gather information.


    The flame that the beast released was still spreading its area, as if continuously expanding like a wave.


    The method by which the flame spread wasn''t a slow, circular expansion, but rather it became more focused into a single location the farther it was from the beast.


    But even so, the part of that range that was a problem now was that there were gaps in the space between those waves.


    (Captain definitely entered through those gaps.)


    Putting her entire mindpower into Psychokinesis would mean that moving her body would become extremely annoying. So, Felli used the flake even to talk to Sharnid next to her.


    "Our Captain wouldn''t just charge into someone else''s flames without saying anything, right?"


    (That''s not for sure.)


    "It is Nina, though."


    Sharnid spoke up, having thought of things that had happened in the past.


    "Speaking of which, can we speculate a definite path of advance?"


    That kind of thinking was hard to imagine, and from the voice that came to Layfon from the other side of the Psychokinesis flake, he could feel a bit of coldness.


    Right now they were running on the ground, chasing after Nina.


    Thought they hadn''t had the time to ready themselves completely, they didn''t have time to be concerned with that either. Probably the only fortunate thing was that Harley had prepared so many Dites for him.


    (I''ve noticed traces of high speed. If we put these traces and the movements of the flame together it may be possible to find a specific path.)


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    (But, whether or not we can find a specific path is still an extremely difficult problem.)


    "Eh?"


    "Nina''s a lot faster than we who have to speculate here, that''s the problem."


    "Is, is that so."


    (That''s not the only situation.)


    Sharnid had spoken correctly, but there were still other issues.


    (Because the flame could have obstructed the Captain''s advance in the first place.)


    "Yeah¡­¡­ you said before that this wasn''t an ordinary flame."


    (After all, those were only my speculations.)


    In the end, the current distance between the Psychokinesis flake and the flame was still insufficient to investigate the flame, and moreover, even if they drew closer to the flame, the flake wouldn''t be able to get close because of the heat.


    Finally, the flames were strong enough to melt the ground, so the Psychokinesis flake couldn''t get close so easily.


    "If there are no obstructions, about how long would it take to go there directly?"


    (Are you talking about Captain?)


    "Yes."


    Felli thought for a bit about Layfon''s question.


    On a motorcycle meant for the wilderness, the distance between the beast and Felli would probably require two days of riding.


    But, right now they didn''t need to mind the presence of pollutants, and Military Artists could use their highest speeds.


    In that case, the necessary time would change surprisingly depending on the Military Artist''s power.


    (With Layfon''s current speed there will probably still be two hours.)


    "About the same as what I thought, It should be about that much time based on my body''s feelings.


    Then, what about Nina?"


    (To be honest, I don''t know either.)


    Felli told Layfon plainly.


    (I have no way to ascertain that person''s current strength. She seemed to have something hidden in her fighting power just now.)


    "Speaking of which, why is that? Why would there be such a huge change in her power?"


    (I fear that it''s because of the Haikizoku.)


    Felli replied to Sharnid''s question.


    "Right, it seems like I heard some similar things recently. It''s possessed Nina''s body? Maybe there will be more mercenaries coming around that want that thing."


    Sharnid shook his head, having thought of something bad from the past.


    In the events concerning the Haikizoku, one of Sharnid''s good friends had fallen into misfortune, which was why Sharnid would show that kind of expression.


    (All we know is that there was only one Haikizoku possessing Captain''s body, but right now that might have changed.)


    "Right, that Electronic Fairy just now also said similar things, and I felt like that thing had the presence of someone important."


    (Right.)


    "Possess whatever possible, strengthen as much as possible, and then become a legendary hero¡­¡­ something like that?"


    (It''s something similar.)


    "Ha, that''s really a method that Nina would like, that person likes duty the most."


    (But, if that goes on then Captain won''t be able to return.)


    "Right, she''ll self-destruct this way. Aah, Damn. Oh, right."


    (What is it?)


    "It''s really ironic. The legendary hero defeats the demon lord, and the story just ends there, hooray hooray. But no one knows where the hero goes after that, and no one pays any attention to it either. The most important thing is only that peace is restored to the world, and no one cares what the hero becomes. Because wasn''t he just one of the things creating the peace? That''s what people arrogantly believe."


    (¡­¡­In other words, the situation becomes meaningless?)


    "That''s right. Ah, though this is just a meaningless word game."


    (But, Captain also believes in those word games.)


    "Spoken a bit rougher, the hero is actually just a weapon against the demon lord. The use of a weapon is to strike the target, and no one expects her to do anything else."


    (Is Captain being tricked?)


    Was the Electronic Fairy named Schneibel tricking Nina?


    If she requested that Nina lend them her strength for world peace, how would Nina respond? Maybe she would hesitate a bit.


    But, in the end she would still lend them her strength.


    Nina wouldn''t go back to think about things like what the true thoughts of the other side were, and unfortunately she would probably just think about whether or not she could truly do it while telling them that she would lend them her power.


    Even without being told that outcome, Felli definitely believed that she would still do this. If it were that person, it was possible.


    "I don''t know. It''s also possible that she just charged out like a bullet after seeing something troublesome happening before her."


    There was also that possibility.


    In any case, that was a possibility if it were her.


    "¡­¡­The things in Captain''s body could be her great-grandfather''s Haikizokus."


    Layfon said this.


    ¡ó


    Layfon ran rapidly over the ground.


    On the always-dry ground, the sensation coming through his feet made it feel like he was running on a giant piece of stone. The dust covering the surface was blown away by the wind produced around his body before floating into his eyes.


    Before him was a vast land and a sky clear enough to make one surprised, along with a flame that wanted to paint all of this a single color.


    It was only a matter of time before this entire scene was painted over by flame.


    (What do you mean?)


    Felli raised a question to Layfon''s words.


    "I want to focus a bit."


    But, right now it seemed that he didn''t have the energy to explain in words. Layfon strengthened the awareness he directed towards his Kei in order to increase his speed again.


    There were many Haikizokus inside the body of the great-grandfather who was known as Gildred, and what if those had all become Nina''s things?


    Layfon thought of this.


    If it were truly like that, then that also explained why they couldn''t see that old man at this kind of time.


    "Because that person only did those things for the kind of situation today."


    Thinking carefully, maybe that old man had only come near Zuellni because L?vateinn¡­¡­ because Vati had been there.


    Gildred had come because he knew Vati''s true identity.


    But, if that kind of battle happened in Zuellni, then in the end there would be huge damage.


    Had he not told Nina anything because he worried about this? Speaking of which, what had Vati been pursuing for her to come to Zuellni?


    Though the situation had already developed this far, there were still many things that he didn''t know.


    But, even so, he couldn''t stop running right now, and he didn''t have time to go back and confirm these things.


    The giant destructive power of the wave of flame before him drew nearer stop by step.


    If they were simply engulfed by this wave, then Grendan and the other cities behind him would end right there.


    Had Nina set out in order to resolve this crisis?


    Or had Nina done this in order to defeat that beast of flame?


    Perhaps, just like Felli and the others had said, Nina was only being fooled by Schneibel?


    "¡­¡­Captain."


    Layfon rapidly advanced.


    Continuously running with Nina as his target.


    From what time had he not been able to speak properly with her?


    After that time in Grendan, Layfon had closed off his heart, and from that time Nina had begun keeping her own secrets.


    The opportunities for platoon activities had slowly decreased.


    Their living areas had changed, and though the distance between them should have decreased, the distance between him and Nina had become longer and longer.


    And in that period of time when they hadn''t been able to talk, the distance between the two had somehow already been pulled that far apart.


    "¡­¡­Damn!"


    That distance made Layfon feel that the space between him and Nina was like a wall that had been built up by time. It was hard to bear.


    For the first time since everything had begun in that battlefield city manipulated by Nina''s great-grandfather, Layfon saw the things that had come between the two of them.


    "Damn! Damn!"


    Regardless of how he made angry sounds, he couldn''t increase his speed to the next level. His current speed hadn''t reached the limits that he could achieve.


    But, using all of his strength before the battle started was meaningless. And precisely because of that reason, he could only raise his speed to this level right now.


    Layfon felt angry at his hesitant self after thinking of this. His mood was so impatient that he thought of tearing himself apart.


    (Please don''t be that anxious.)


    At that time, Felli''s voice entered Layfon''s ears.


    (Even if our goal is to save Captain, if you can''t strike our final target, then we ultimately won''t be able to stop it. Conserving your power is a very necessary action.)


    "¡­¡­You''re right."


    Felli''s words made his thinking that had been about to be crushed to pieces return back to calmness. His breathing that had become slightly agitated also normalized.


    (¡­¡­Do you want to save Captain?)


    "It doesn''t even need to be said."


    Layfon was surprised at Felli''s sudden question.


    (Hmm.)


    "What is it?"


    (¡­¡­What do you think about Captain?)


    "Eh?"


    (I''m directly asking, do you like Captain?)


    "Wuaahhhhhh!?"


    Because Felli had suddenly said this, Layfon almost fell over while advancing.


    "That, that kind of thing¡­¡­"


    (Could it be that you wanted to go save her without any of those kinds of emotions?)


    "F-Felli is also doing that, and Sharnid-senpai and Harley-senpai¡­¡­"


    Everyone wanted to save Nina, and he definitely wasn''t the only one thinking that. Even Dalshena who hadn''t been able to come here had said ''I leave it to you'' to Layfon and the others. However, she had held a strongly pained expression on her face for being unable to go.


    (Captain and I are companions, so it doesn''t matter.)


    But Felli still went on.


    (There''s nothing good to say about the other two. Sharnid likes anyone who''s a female, and Harley is a childhood friend. Ah, he''ll probably do something like this even if Captain looked at him like he was an alien.)


    "Why is your assessment of Harley-senpai so harsh?"


    (Those things don''t matter right now.)


    Layfon''s question was easily killed.


    (The problem is with you. What do you think?)


    "¡­¡­Hasn''t something similar happened before?"


    (I would do the same thing no matter how many times.)


    Hearing that kind of resolute reply, he couldn''t find any other excuse.


    (Hurry and say it, what do you think?)


    The pressure transmitted by the Psychokinesis flake made him feel like Felli herself was there, and Layfon was speechless.


    Right now wasn''t the occasion to talk about those kinds of things, and clearly he could resolve everything by saying a few words, but right now the reason he couldn''t say those things was because of himself.


    Perhaps, talking about this topic might have been able to alleviate Layfon''s tension.


    Looking at it from that perspective, he might be seeing some of Felli''s hidden tenderness.


    "Well¡­¡­ The burden on my shoulders has been lightened a lot. Right now I still want to focus a bit, so could we interrupt this topic for now?"


    (Really, alright then. Then, why don''t you try breathing deeply again?)


    "Eh?"


    (Hurry.)


    "That¡­¡­"


    Guess he should just breathe deeply and see.


    Breathing deeply as he rapidly advanced over the barren earth towards the monster that wished to burn the entire world¡­¡­ he couldn''t do that kind of thing.


    Even so, he still tried challenging the deep breath to complete Felli''s request. The wind blowing around him blasted away the impurities in the air, and the sounds produced reached his ears¡­¡­ in the first place, it wasn''t a situation where he could leisurely breathe deeply, but the pressure of the Psychokinesis flake still told Layfon that he had to do it.


    "This¡­¡­?"


    (Have you calmed down a bit?)


    "I guess I was a bit confused."


    (Really? Then, please tell me the answer to my question.)


    "It''s still not over!?"


    (Of course it wouldn''t end so simply¡­¡­)


    The premonition that this topic wouldn''t be resolved that he felt when Felli said this sentence disappeared after he felt an abnormal sensation.


    Other than the sound of his running, the air that he had felt abnormally quiet¡­¡­ became even more silent.


    That kind of feeling was very like the tense feeling before a swordfight, and moreover that kind of feeling seemed as if it had solidified in the air.


    "Something¡­¡­ is coming!"


    At the same time as Layfon said this, changes happened.


    ¡ó


    That report quickly came to the Military Arts heads of the City Collective.


    Of course, that included Alsheyra.


    (A change has occurred.)


    "Is the situation bad?"


    Elsmau''s voice sounded extremely tense.


    Alsheyra stood in the outskirts of the city.


    So, she had already caught the changes that Elsmau spoke of with her extraordinary vision.


    (The wave of flames closing in on this place has changed.)


    "Nn?"


    (They have split into the appearances of organisms.)


    "Can we clearly see their formation?"


    (Yes, we can.)


    "I feel that it''s better to let the Heaven''s Blades that can act stand in the front, and the other Military Artists follow behind. Even if there''s a limit for how long we can stay here, we can just let the Heaven''s Blades charge out, and I will also follow."


    (Is that alright?)


    "What do you mean?"


    (I mean the work of guarding the city.)


    Elsmau''s sentence had already revealed the thing she was worried about.


    Alsheyra''s command didn''t have half a trace of worry about the half-demolished city. If something happened, then the city could be completely destroyed.


    "Most of the residents have already gone to the shelters, do you think there''s anything else we need to protect?"


    (Could it be that you don''t have any feelings for Grendan?)


    "I can''t do anything about things that have broken. Moreover, I think that right now we don''t have the energy to think about what happens afterwards, right?"


    (¡­¡­Understood.)


    "Then our resting time should be about over."


    After saying this, Alsheyra''s feet stopped on the outermost portion of the outskirts, and she leaped out.


    ¡ó


    There was a person who saw the flame''s changes from a very close distance.


    Of course, that person was Nina.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The only sounds surrounding Nina who was rapidly advancing were the sounds that she produced.


    There was no Psychokinesis flake, nor was there Schneibel''s voice. The Haikizokus blazing with Kei inside her also kept silent.


    During the process of her silent advance, Nina saw the change.


    In front of her advancing path, there was a wave of flame.


    The flames that covered the ground as it drew closer had the pressure of a giant animal.


    So Nina was sensitive to small changes.


    Though Nina had chosen to avoid the advance path of the flame in front of her, after she noticed that change, she slightly adjusted her course.


    Nina adjusted her course towards the flame, charging straight into that giant clump of heat.


    Something was going to happen that she had no choice but to face.


    Nina felt this way.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Um."


    Afterwards, she noticed that her feeling was correct.


    The violently approaching cluster of flame shook for a moment, trembling while splitting into pieces.


    Not long afterwards, it had become four-legged beasts wrapped in flame.


    The group of beasts focused their fiery gazes on Nina''s body, and attacked.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Wordlessly, Nina readied her iron whips.


    Though she was running rapidly, Nina''s breathing was regular. She continuously controlled her Kei, limiting it from exploding inside her.


    A portion of it flowed into her two iron whips.


    The iron whips that she had received from Zuellni completely absorbed her Kei.


    And then, she struck.


    The iron whips that had silently been swung out were propelled forward, and Nina''s figure disappeared amidst light, tearing the surrounding air.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.


    The Kei technique that she unleashed blew away the attacking beasts of flame in an instant.


    After they flew out, they were run through by the iron whips.


    But, not all of the flame beasts had been fended off.


    The raging flame was still drawing closer, as if it had been released from a bow, or suddenly shot out from a gun.


    That continuously stretching flame divided endlessly, becoming similar flame beasts that leaped out, running on the ground.


    Nina''s Raijin wanted to pierce that endlessly dividing cluster of flame.


    The flames that would make others shudder upon seeing them were continuously blown away by Nina, who had become lightning. Perhaps her confrontational strength looked extremely minor.


    But, the effects it brought about were indeed intense.


    Nina''s lightning split the flame, blowing away one by one the flame beasts that assaulted her.


    The flame beasts were crushed, and their flame scattered and dissipated formlessly.


    The lightning continuously advanced without stopping its momentum, and finally smashed the main body of flame.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina stopped her Kei technique, and her figure appeared from the dispersing lightning. She didn''t slow down at all, but immediately continued running.


    She didn''t turn around.


    At the same time, she didn''t look left or right.


    She only looked ahead.


    Only at that giant beast that wanted to burn the entire world, even now still constantly releasing flame.


    "If I defeat it, everything will be over."


    In order to keep from disturbing her breathing, Nina spoke quietly.


    Nina didn''t know how she could use that sincere determination housed in her body, and only continued to run.


    ¡ó


    The released flame had all become flame beasts.


    (Their speed has increased.)


    Felli who was constantly observing quickly noticed that fact.


    (The flame beasts have a certain heat when they split off. The heat for each one is lowered, and there should be many more Military Artists who can endure that heat.)


    "Rather than that, an explosion occurred quite far ahead."


    (Yes.)


    Felli confirmed Layfon''s words.


    (Yes, it was Kei-produced light just now. It should have been Captain who did it.)


    "Let''s go there."


    (Understood.)


    After confirming that Layfon had gone silent, Felli gathered information while thinking.


    If this went on they wouldn''t catch up.


    The situation didn''t only depend on the speed between Layfon and Nina, but the obstruction of the flame had also pulled open the distance between the two.


    As if seizing the opportunity to act, the flame had begun spreading to its surroundings.


    Every move they took had the result of dying the space directly between Layfon and Nina red.


    If the power of the two were similar to a degree, and if the speed at which they destroyed the divided beasts wasn''t too different, then the distance between them wouldn''t shorten.


    And however he thought, Layfon couldn''t have a similar power to Nina who had several Haikizoku inside her.


    Nina was fighting, but Layfon was just running without fighting.


    If that state could be continually maintained¡­¡­


    "But, things won''t develop that smoothly¡­¡­"


    Felli whose mind had sunk deep into thought let those words slip out without noticing. They weren''t through Psychokinesis, but rather were spoken directly from her mouth.


    "What is it? Is something troublesome?"


    Sharnid hadn''t missed those words.


    "I''m only thinking of how to assist Layfon well."


    After being irritated for a while, Felli verbally described the current situation. She didn''t use Psychokinesis because she feared that if Layfon heard their conversation, it would produce unnecessary worry.


    "That''s really troublesome."


    Sharnid shook his head with a distressed expression.


    "¡­¡­I guess if they arrive at the same time it should be fine. The opponent won''t force Nina to self-destruct before he sees her power, I think."


    "Even if Layfon himself can''t do it, can you send a Psychokinesis flake to Nina first?"


    Harley spoke.


    "If you tell the situation to her, I think even Nina will want to form up with us."


    "Maybe that could work. But to actually do that kind of thing¡­¡­"


    Sharnid suddenly stopped halfway.


    "What is it?"


    Seeing Sharnid''s change, Felli raised the question.


    "Is it enough as long as we send it over?"


    "What way do you have?"


    "Well, there''s only one thing I''m able to do."


    Saying this, Sharnid gestured to his own restored Dite.


    It wasn''t¡­¡­ a sniper rifle. It was the modified gun Harley had created that he had used to send the Dite to Layfon.


    "Use this guy to shoot it out."


    "Can it reach?"


    "In any case, just relying no the movement speed of Psychokinesis can''t catch up to Nina, right?"


    "Though that''s indeed true."


    Right now the front-line situation was being gathered through the Psychokinesis flake with Layfon.


    Even if it couldn''t catch up to Nina, as long as they could increase the number of Psychokinesis flakes on the frontline, it was something to be thankful for.


    (We on this side will also help with that battle plan.)


    At that time, Elsmau''s voice joined in.


    In order to share information, Felli took her flake.


    "You still have the energy to listen to us talking here?"


    (Though I don''t have much energy, I listened for a bit because I don''t know where a chance to win might be concealed.)


    Elsmau''s tone of voice was still serious as always, seeming as if she never joked, and it couldn''t be figured out whether she was truly listening to the battle plans of every Military Artist nearby.


    Even Felli felt a headache just thinking about it.


    (It''s also our desire to have a large quantity of Psychokinesis flakes on the frontline.)


    Elsmau said lightly.


    "What are you preparing to do?"


    (We''re also preparing a launcher to use Kei bullets to send the Psychokinesis flakes out.)


    "In that case, do as you wish."


    If they were just taking the plans that this side had thought of, they could do that however they liked.


    Felli''s problem was that she wanted to establish contact with Nina, or get Layfon to catch up to her.


    (We will do that. Also, if there''s something that we here can unite for, please tell me, and maybe we can help you.)


    "Eh?"


    (If you want to send a Psychokinesis flake to your companion, we can utilize one of the Heaven''s Blades.)


    "That¡­¡­"


    (If it''s Barmelin-sama, I believe that she has a higher possibility of sending the flake than your group.)


    "¡­¡­No, it''s alright."


    (Is that okay?)


    "Thank your for your offer, but you should already be extremely busy on that side. So please don''t worry about us."


    (Understood.)


    Elsmau retreated surprisingly quickly, completely surpassing Felli''s expectations.


    (But, if you need something, please do not be concerned, and say it.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    (This is a battlefield, and there is no battlefield to neglect one''s allies.)


    "Thank you very much."


    There was a weight that could be felt in Elsmau''s words.


    But, even so¡­¡­


    "Hey, isn''t that way better? Felli-chyan."


    As Elsmau''s Psychokinesis flake was keeping silent waiting for a reply, Sharnid opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­Are you not confident that you can send it?"


    "To be honest, I can''t do that kind of thing."


    "But, right now there''s only you."


    "But that''s not the only way."


    "If other people have that energy, I''ll also try them."


    "But didn''t the other side propose that themselves?"


    Felli wasn''t able to hide her own anger towards Sharnid''s negative attitude.


    "Only we can save Captain. Isn''t that why you''re here?"


    "I understand that too."


    "Hey, hey¡­¡­"


    At that time, Harley inserted himself into the tense atmosphere.


    "Right now we can still try and see if we can increase the flight distance."


    "¡­¡­Please don''t spend too much time."


    "I know."


    After Felli shot a glance at Harley who took the Dite from Sharnid and took out tools, she once again began focusing on Psychokinesis information gathering.


    How could they send it to Nina?


    Or, how could they get Layfon to catch up to Nina?


    There were only those two questions in Felli''s mind.


    "Hey, what''s up with Felli-chyan?"


    Sharnid spoke quietly next to Harley who was squatting down, working.


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    Harley could only show a wry smile.


    "I think that she''s being impulsive."


    "For what?"


    "To save Nina, and to become Layfon''s strength."


    "Hah?"


    "Because of those two things, her mind isn''t turning very well."


    "Tch."


    Though he understood the meaning behind Harley''s'' words, Sharnid still shook his head and made an expression as if he were unable to accept that.


    "Does she unnecessarily believe that only we can do this because she knows about too many things through Psychokinesis?"


    "Maybe it''s like that."


    "We really lost to her. We don''t have that kind of superhuman strength, right?"


    They had seen Layfon''s battles in Zuellni, and before that they had seen the battles of Heaven''s Blade successors in Grendan.


    Sharnid was already very clear on what kind of beings Military Artists who had honed their Military Arts to the extremes were.


    Even if they all bet their lives on this battle, Sharnid didn''t know how much he and the others really do.


    To save Nina, he had to go do what he could.


    "But, I don''t think it''s right that we don''t need any help."


    "I also understand that. In order to reach our goal, we shouldn''t actually care so much about the means."


    Though he said this, Harley''s hands still hadn''t stopped, and in order to raise the functions of the Dite in his hand as much as possible, he kept applying any methods he could think of.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "If we can, I also want to do it just relying on ourselves. I also understand that kind of feeling very well."


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Senpai, you''re a bit useless, huh?"


    "Aah?"


    "I always feel that you want to be cooler when you''re with Layfon."


    "Harley, don''t think you can preach to me."


    "Guah."


    Harley, whose forehead was flicked, fell over.


    "If you say that, then I''ll show you - Sharnid-senpai''s beautiful performance."


    "It hurts¡­¡­ then, we''re counting on you."


    "Alright, leave it to me!''


    Seeing the fierce Sharnid, Harley showed a happy smile.


    ¡ó


    Harley''s modifications ended in five minutes.


    "This gun is a slightly special gun that I had always wanted to try, but¡­¡­"


    "If you want to explain, then please make it concise."


    Because she felt it would become long and boring, Felli warned him first.


    "Nn, nn."


    In the slightly disappointed Harley''s hands was an extremely long gun. The body of the gun had been split into two parts, and that was because the goal of this gun wasn''t to shoot a Kei bullet, but to shoot a Dite.


    This was a gun Harley had invented in order to send Dites to Layfon.


    "To explain simply, if it were a gun meant for Military Artist use, it can''t shoot a bullet without a certain amount of Kei strength, and it can''t be loaded with more Kei than that. I changed that, to where it can be filled as much as possible."


    "As much as possible?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Saying this, Harley took out the clip of the gun.


    The bullets embedded inside the clip could be seen.


    "I''ve resolved the feeling of putting aside Kei for every single bullet. So, you can use your Kei to make big adjustments. For example, it can be used for the desired distance this time, and its destructive power when used as a normal gun can be increased."


    "And then?"


    "Now, how far the bullet can fly depends on Sharnid-senpai''s Kei power and technique, and it should be easier to use than before."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Sharnid didn''t seem very excited as he looked at the gun.


    Even Felli understood clearly that he was in an extremely tense state right now.


    "How''s Nina''s position?"


    "We''ve already got her approximate position."


    Felli used her Psychokinesis flake, showing Sharnid an image.


    "So far, damn."


    Though he said this, Sharnid still stood on the outskirts, readying the gun.


    "Let me first try a test shot."


    "Understood."


    After Harley replied, he gave the Dite to him.


    A Dite in its unrestored state was loaded into the double barrel, and Sharnid could feel that the air around him became cold.


    This was proof that he was entering a state of extreme focus.


    Felli held her breath, and even Harley watched without moving a muscle.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The positioned barrel moved slightly, and he repeated slight adjustments, and then pulled the trigger.


    The light of Kei filled the gun barrel.


    Compared to the strength of the light, the sound released was unexpectedly small because the compressed air was released.


    No one could follow the speed with his eyes.


    But, Felli''s psychokinesis caught the trail of the Dite that was shot out.


    After the Dite flew high into the sky, it formed a parabolic arc.


    But the place the Dite fell was a place that still couldn''t reach Nina.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    That result was displayed on the image, and after Sharnid saw it he wordlessly loaded the next Dite.


    After adjusting slightly, he fired.


    It still wasn''t enough.


    "Good."


    After he said something that seemed like that, he quickly loaded the next Dite.


    His adjustment was extremely slight, and there wasn''t much of an interval until he pulled the trigger.


    Wouldn''t they fail this way¡­¡­ That kind of anxious feeling entwined around Felli. Never mind Nina, the two test shots up to now hadn''t even reached Layfon''s area.


    Though they were test shots, if this went on they would fail when it was time for the real shots.


    It seemed like Sharnid had noticed Felli''s thoughts, or perhaps he hadn''t.


    What happened afterwards was as if he were teasing Felli.


    He pulled the trigger.


    "Uwah!"


    That moment, the body of Harley next to him was sent flying, being thrown backwards.


    Harley''s cry was drowned out by the sound of the shot, and the calm sound like compressed air that had happened up to now suddenly changed into a strong gunshot intense enough to hurt the ears.


    "Wah!"


    The giant noise that suddenly occurred made Felli cover her ears.


    Even in this kind of situation, her mind was still filled with information of Psychokinesis. Tracking the path of Sharnid''s test shot.


    This time it shot higher than the previous two, and then descended.


    The result¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­What is it so suddenly?"


    Layfon''s voice was transmitted through Psychokinesis.


    "Ah, that''s just a warmup. Use it whenever you like."


    "Then, I''ll use it just in case."


    Sharnid showed a smile as if the tension from before was all gone, ending the conversation with the confused Layfon.


    Layfon was focusing on pursuing Nina, so right now he didn''t have extra energy to listen to their situation.


    But, Felli had something that she wanted to make clear.


    "Just now that was¡­¡­?"


    "Killing Hands, you''ve seen it before."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    She thought of it.


    When they went to Grendan to save Nina, Sharnid had wielded a power that they had never seen in him until then.


    "That wasn''t just coincidence, huh."


    "Though I don''t really want anyone to know about this, we can complete our goal this way."


    "Then, we can send it, right?"


    "Of course! It should be about time for the real thing."


    Saying this, Sharnid took something from Harley.


    It was a box very similar to an unrestored Dite, and the inside was filled with as many Psychokinesis flakes as possible.


    "It''s alright even if we can''t send it to Captain herself, as long as it surpasses her current location, and as long as a single flake reaches her¡­¡­"


    "I know."


    Sharnid interrupted Felli''s words, entering a focused state.


    Right now all Felli could do was hold her breath as she watched the outcome from the side.


    In the period of time that seemed to stand still because of tension, Sharnid''s finger pulled the trigger.


    The overflowing light was strong enough to even make one wonder whether or not the special gun had exploded, and the box inside was shot out from that light. The box in which Felli''s psychokinesis had been placed drew out a line with an even smoother angle than before as it flew through the sky, and after reaching a peak even higher than before, it began descending towards the vast earth.


    Beautiful.


    After that path appeared in Felli''s mind, she secretly mumbled. The path that Sharnid had shot had perfectly surpassed Nina''s position as predicted by them.


    The box followed along the path that Felli had predicted, falling into the battlefield where flame and beast raged.


    Bang.


    The shock produced from the ground made the box bounce. The box opened, and the Psychokinesis flakes flew out.


    What came afterwards was Felli''s job.


    The Psychokinesis flakes that flew out quickly became part of her Psychokinesis net and were strengthened.


    At the same time, she searched for Nina.


    Not long after, she saw her figure.


    The surrounding flame swirled, filled with heat, and the beasts formed from the flame raged in all directions.


    Among this, Nina fought while advancing.


    The shockwaves produced by her rapid running blew away the heat and flame, and the assaulting flame beasts that were penetrated by the shockwaves were then sent flying by the iron whips. That kind of battlefield seemed simply otherworldly, and when she found the continuously battling Nina, Felli felt as if her own breathing would stop.


    She wondered in her heart whether Nina had become someone completely different from the person she recognized.


    Perhaps because she was possessed by several Haikizokus, Nina had been altered by their Kei and might have become a monster herself - Felli considered this.


    But, she didn''t have that kind of feeling.


    The appearance of Nina in battle was indeed a bit frightening, but from the exterior there wasn''t any great change.


    Then, what about the interior?


    (Captain!)


    Felli firmly positioned a Psychokinesis flake on her predicted path of movement, calling out.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Whether it was because of the sound on the battlefield or not, the sound didn''t reach, and Nina didn''t make any response. Not only this, but she still ignored Felli''s Psychokinesis flake and prepared to continue forward.


    If things were like this then Sharnid''s hard work would be for nothing.


    (Captain!)


    Felli called out again while carrying out the next preparations.


    Nina didn''t notice her.


    Or perhaps, she didn''t want to pay attention.


    Was she intentionally ignoring Felli, thinking that she should resolve everything herself?


    (Captain!)


    How can I let you do that.


    Felli continued calling out, while changing the positions of her Psychokinesis flakes.


    The flakes that had been positioned in the error boundary of the predicted path were all hurriedly recalled, and gathered together.


    They would get here.


    All of the Psychokinesis flakes gathered in the place where Nina was most likely to be.


    Moreover, they didn''t just wait there, but rather they flew towards Nina.


    Because there were twisting shockwaves by Nina, if normal things got close to her they would be shattered in moments.


    This was the same even for Felli''s flakes. It would happen if the advancing Military Artist didn''t use their own techniques to neutralize the shockwaves, and since she couldn''t expect Nina to do that right now, Felli could only rely on herself to think of something.


    In other words, she had to think of a way to neutralize the shockwaves.


    Felli let the Psychokinesis flakes form a conical formation, rushing at Nina.


    Of course it wouldn''t only just charge over there.


    She also used her Psychokinesis to form a reflective film covering it surface.


    It was a heavy reflective film, used to combat the shockwaves.


    Nina had already gotten close.


    She could see Nina breaking through the flame.


    There was some degree of error before the information from the Psychokinesis flakes reached Felli. Though this was a very short time span, to a Military Artist in battle, it was enough of an error to become fatal.


    Because of this error, the moment from when the charge began up to when the results appeared disappeared.


    "Ugh!"


    A meaningless noise reverberated in Felli''s mind. Felli who stood on Zuellni''s outskirts felt as if she were about to lose consciousness.


    Felli maintained her fuzzy consciousness with all of her power, and she clenched her lips, the taste of blood spreading on her tongue.


    How was the situation?


    What had it become now?


    She slowly groped for the truth in her information filled with noise.


    The weak degree of Psychokinesis that came through told Felli that there were not many Psychokinesis flakes remaining. She feared that almost all of the flakes had been unable to break through the shockwaves and had been smashed.


    Then, what about the remaining flakes?


    Where were the flakes that had acted as the agents to transmit this weak Psychokinesis?


    Her Psychokinesis was gradually becoming weaker, why was that?


    Had they been sent flying?


    Or¡­¡­?


    (Captain, please respond.)


    Grasping at straws, Felli spoke.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Felli."


    There was a response.


    It was Nina.


    The plan had succeeded.


    Felli''s Psychokinesis flake had reached Nina.


    (Captain, what are you planning?)


    "Felli, I''m focusing right now. I''m sorry, if there''s anything then please talk about it later."


    Hearing Nina let out these kinds of words with some difficulty, Felli confirmed the current situation of her Psychokinesis flakes.


    There was only one remaining flake, and the damage to it was not light.


    More importantly, Nina hadn''t taken that flake, but rather it had luckily caught on her clothing.


    Her two hands hadn''t released the iron whips for a moment.


    Perhaps the battlefield on that side was intense to that degree.


    Perhaps it was truly only that?


    Because of the speculation that swarmed her heart, Felli continued speaking.


    (Captain, please listen, you''re being used.)


    "Did you say I''m being used?"


    (Yes, the Electronic Fairy is¡­¡­)


    "It doesn''t matter who''s using me."


    (Eh?)


    "Everyone would use someone else for their own means. As for how you see it, that just depends on the differences between people''s point of view."


    "Hey hey, right now we''re not talking about that kind of thing."


    Nina''s voice was broadcast out, and Sharnid who heard her voice let out a helpless sound.


    "Right now we aren''t talking about the problems in human relationships. Listen, Nina, you¡­¡­"


    "Right now I have no time to talk about these things!"


    "Listen, Nina, your life is in danger."


    "Since the moment I stood here, I made my resolution."


    "Things aren''t like that!"


    Even at Harley''s words, Nina still didn''t stop.


    Her stubborn attitude made the atmosphere surrounding Felli and the others become heavy.


    "¡­¡­Captain."


    At that time, a third voice entered, not from Felli and the others, nor from Nina.


    It was Layfon.


    "¡­¡­Layfon."


    "Captain, right now I''m trying to find a way to group up with you, can you wait a bit for me there?"


    "I can''t do that. In order to resolve this situation as soon as possible, I must go."


    "If you have me helping you, the situation will definitely go more smoothly."


    "No, the battle this time isn''t that simple."


    "Captain!"


    "I can''t do anything relying on the seventeenth platoon!"


    Not only did that sentence stab Felli, but it affected everyone else as well.


    Never mind Sharnid and Harley, it was so even for Layfon.


    "I can only do the things that had been entrusted to me. Things outside of that¡­¡­ I can''t do them!"


    (Captain!)


    Felli who felt some kind of unclear premonition called out.


    But, all she received was noise. Though she didn''t feel as if she were about to faint the second time, her head still felt extremely painful.


    The Psychokinesis flake had left Nina''s body, and then been smashed by her shockwaves.


    Felli went slack for a time.


    Part of the reason was the pain created by the recoil from the Psychokinesis flake, but of course, it wasn''t only this.


    The surrounding silence was definitely from the same feeling as Felli''s.


    "That girl¡­¡­"


    The first to speak was Sharnid.


    "Though, I thought long ago that things might become like this."


    Harley also raised his head to look at the sky.


    "It''s way too close to expectations, what a joke."


    "To think it would differ by this little, how incredible."


    "Incredible enough to be annoying."


    It was unusual that even Layfon participated in the conversation.


    (There''s nothing incredible or not incredible.)


    Felli who had overcome her pain with difficulty opened her mouth.


    Felli also had things she wanted to say.


    There was a lot that she wanted to say.


    (Though, we knew long before that this idiot wouldn''t hear other people''s words at all as long as she had her own thoughts, and would charge forward single-mindedly.)


    "Nn, Felli-chyan, completely merciless as expected."


    (She''s always putting on a sorrowful expression along while completely not understanding our toils, that kind of egotistic style is ridiculous.)


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Why does it feel like I''m being included in the scolding."


    Though Felli also secretly wanted to say ''that''s how it is'' to the cowardly Layfon, she held back for now.


    (But, compared to this, in her words just now, there''s something even harder to bear.)


    "That''s right."


    "Those words were indeed too much."


    "That''s right."


    Nothing could be done relying on the seventeenth platoon.


    They definitely couldn''t forgive anyone, even Nina, for those words.


    Regardless of if Nina had formed the seventeenth platoon, they couldn''t permit that even for Nina herself.


    (Let that idiot look well at what kind of platoon the seventeenth platoon is.)


    "Yes."


    "Well said."


    "Alright, this time let''s make Nina lower her head and say to us ''Please let me be your Captain''!"


    (Not a bad proposal.)


    Spirits high, the seventeenth platoon once again began to act.

 Volume 24, 3 — Goodbye, Encore, Afterwards

    Volume 24, Chapter 3: Goodbye, Encore, Afterwards


    She felt pain in her chest.


    But, right now she couldn''t slow her feet because of that kind of pain.


    Nina had a battle that she had to be in.


    She had a mission, to fulfill her great-grandfather''s long-cherished wish as well as the Electronic Fairies'' desire.


    So, Nina didn''t stop running.


    There was still a bit of distance with that flame beast that was like a mountain.


    At this time, a new change occurred before her.


    That was obvious.


    Because the place she wanted to go to was currently the center of the world.


    ¡ó


    How much time had passed since first coming to this road?


    She had long since given up on anything like counting time.


    In order to wait for the day that had arrived today, how many things had already been lost?


    In order to obtain one thing, the resolution had been made to give up everything.


    So, it was only this thing that she couldn''t give up.


    Where had Saya gone after leaving Grendan?


    She arrived there even earlier than Nina. It wasn''t such a difficult thing for her who was the prototype of the Electronic Fairies and who had created this world.


    But, because she maintained this world, she continuously spent her own strength, so the current Saya didn''t have much strength.


    She didn''t have much fighting ability.


    Even so, the black-clothed girl still appeared there.


    Saya''s moving figure appeared in the sky.


    It was above the beast of flame. The strong rising airflow created by the burning flame carried the midair Saya. Though Saya was able to block the heat with her abilities, she was still helpless in the current situation.


    Even if she knew that things would become this way, Saya had still come here.


    She had come here, and she strongly believed that she had to have come here.


    Here, right now, he was visiting.


    The sky that had spat out the beast of flame once again split apart.


    On the other side of the sky that was filled with various things, a black figure could be seen hiding among inexplicable colors.


    A face appeared from the Aurora Field.


    From the confusing space that originally should have split the world into two¡­¡­ the figures of two people flew out.


    "Aien!"


    Countless, endless years were contained in that call.


    The emotionless, mechanical doll''s call reached one of the humans.


    That human changed its path of descent, flying to Saya.


    The human''s figure overlapped with Saya''s, and then they fell together.


    The airflow battered against a coat sleeve.


    "It''s been a long time."


    In this kind of noise-filled environment came a voice that was low but carried feelings of affection.


    "Aien."


    "Nn, Saya. Though I''m very happy we were able to meet again, we can''t be this leisurely right now. That guy is also here."


    "Yes."


    The beast of flame was below the two of them.


    It was a being different from the things that Aien¡­¡­ that Airen and Saya had fought before.


    "Aien, do you know what that thing is?"


    "Something from Ignasis''s wreckage, I guess."


    "Wreckage?"


    "Yes."


    The two of them were clearly descending towards a searing battlefield, but one would feel that the conversation between them seemed leisurely.


    "Something laughable is, when Ignasis was in his period of confinement, it could be said that on a mental level he was already dead."


    "Was it really like that?"


    "Yes. But, the trouble was that that person seems to have left behind something like a split body."


    "That''s the split body?"


    "This thing doesn''t know that it''s a piece of Ignasis. It only has a part of part of Ignasis''s character, and though it''s a dangerous being, it isn''t an evil being."


    "Aien, who did you learn this from?"


    "I also only heard this halfway through. Also, Saya, you also encountered that person."


    "Eh?"


    "¡­¡­Ah, never mind. Nothing much would change even if you knew, so you don''t need to concern yourself with this."


    "Aien is the one who''s concerned."


    "Probably."


    During that conversation, the two of them had already arrived to a distance that counted as dangerous.


    "Alright¡­¡­"


    At that time, the two of them suddenly changed their falling path, and the two who originally had been descending straight down suddenly moved out to the side.


    Saya looked, and noticed that from Airen''s coat extended something like a vine, piercing the surface of the ground in the distance. That vine was pulling Saya and Airen.


    The two of them who were being pulled by the vine calmly descended to the ground.


    "Next, Saya, since we''ve already confirmed that we''re both fine, it should be about time for you to go to a safe place, right?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to leave you anymore."


    "I''ve really lost to you."


    Though he said this, Airen, who had a single eye covered with an eyepatch, didn''t look worried at all.


    "Ah, then we''ll do this."


    "Nn."


    "Whether we live or die and disappear, we''ll be together as two. Ah, in that case I truly hope that I can choose the final ending."


    "Nn>"


    Saya nodded her head, and afterward two guns appeared in her hands.


    Saya had prepared weapons for him.


    In the past she had always stayed by his side, like now.


    Right now things had returned to normal.


    With that feeling, even in this hell of heat, Saya still felt incomparably satisfied.


    ¡ó


    Nina noticed the change as she ran.


    The sky split, and two figures flew into the sea of flame.


    "¡­¡­Damn."


    The change became a tense feeling that assaulted Nina''s entire body.


    Conscious that she was a single person, the feeling of tension that she endured even made her feel that her muscles hurt.


    Even so, Nina had expected things to change like this.


    Who could she share this resolution with?


    Of the figures that appeared in the sky, one of them fell straight down, and in the end was devoured into the dancing walls of flame.


    Then, what about the other?


    The other figure that fell in a different direction suddenly changed its direction midway, flying towards Nina.


    "An enemy, huh."


    Nina drove back the flame beasts while she advanced. Because of the new obstacle that had appeared, she felt angry and tense.


    She would get rid of the opponent before she was driven back. That idea made the current Nina act very naturally. She was only able to do this because everything around her was an enemy.


    That idea was also fitting for the figure that was drawing closer, so Nina released external Kei without saying a word.


    But she wouldn''t have thought that the figure would evade her external Kei.


    The figure that avoided the Kei turned a loop, and then caught up to Nina who was thinking of ignoring her and continuing to run, flying side by side with her.


    "How dangerous, I was almost killed."


    Hearing that teasing voice, Nina looked to the side. Nina felt that this kind of voice that seemed as if it sank deep into one''s heart was a bit familiar.


    "Nelphilia¡­¡­ is it?"


    "Yes. I''ve met you before, right?"


    "Yes."


    Nina felt loathing and confusion at her arrogance-filled voice.


    Past experience told Nina that she definitely couldn''t look at her. Nina focused her mind on looking ahead. In this kind of time right now, the flame beast would still attack Nina, and it was fortunate that she didn''t have the time to be misled by this flirtatious girl.


    "Your relationship with that red-haired idiot isn''t bad."


    Nina didn''t instantly think of the answer as to who ''red-haired idiot'' meant.


    But, there was only one red-haired person that she and Nina both recognized.


    "Are you speaking of senpai?"


    Something had the strength to hook her. There was something devious in Nelphilia''s voice. So it was impossible to Nina to ignore her.


    The answer that came up also made Nina concerned.


    When she had last seen him in Grendan was when he had entered a mysterious hole that appeared in the sky.


    At that time, hadn''t Nelphilia also been there?


    "Wasn''t he with you at that time?"


    "Yes."


    She had asked about something that she clearly knew.


    That made Nina feel a bit angry, and to be honest she kind of wanted to get mad, but right now she could only endure and continue moving forward.


    Though she didn''t know why she had appeared here, right now Nina didn''t have the energy to pay attention to those who weren''t prepared to fight.


    "Don''t you want to know how he is right now?"


    "Right now I don''t have the leisure to care about those things!"


    Nina quickly refused Nelphilia''s question.


    She didn''t know what her goal was, but right now she didn''t have time to play along.


    "I have something that I have to do."


    "So that''s how it is."


    After saying this, Nelphilia went silent.


    But even with this, she still flew in the sky next to Nina. There was some kind of inexplicable dark, shadowy fog in Nelphilia''s surroundings, and she was currently riding on that fog.


    "¡­¡­Ah, if you could get rid of that thing, then maybe it would be very good."


    Nelphilia said this.


    Nina still didn''t understand her meaning, but right now she didn''t have time to ask.


    Nina continued advancing, sweeping away the flame beasts.


    She swept them away as she advanced.


    At some time, she lost track of Nelphilia. Where had she gone? Right now she didn''t have time to go look with her eyes. What had happened to Dix? Though that question wouldn''t disappear from her mind, right now she had no leisure to consider it.


    Since even now, the flame beasts were still attacking her.


    The heat of the air had already reached the point where it could instantly kill someone. If she didn''t have Kei, Nina would have been incinerated in moments.


    If she stopped her feet, then the flame beasts would wipe her out, and if she lost focus then the heat would turn her into lava.


    It wasn''t only a problem of her feelings, but Nina''s current situation also didn''t allow her to stop.


    But, Nina didn''t have any intention to stop since the beginning.


    She continued running.


    The flame beast towering in front of her also seemed extremely close already.


    At that time, a new change occurred around the flame beast.


    Though one change after another could indicate that the situation was intensifying, Nina''s tension had already begun making her feel worried.


    The originally chaotic flame and heat suddenly became as if they had a direction.


    Not only this, but it could be confirmed from here that there were intense flashes of light all over the opponent. It seemed as if there was someone fighting.


    "¡­¡­Who is it?"


    There shouldn''t have been anyone who rushed out sooner than Nina.


    Then, this wasn''t a Military Artist from there?


    Could it be, that this wasn''t even a Military Artist?


    Perhaps it was an extraordinary being like Nelphilia that was fighting with the flame beast.


    She didn''t know who it was.


    But at that moment, something happened inside Nina.


    Nina''s heart, which hadn''t been shaken by Felli and the others or Nelphilia, trembled at this moment.


    "Ugh!"


    Because Nina was the one who was shaken the most and who felt the strongest feeling of crisis.


    "Urrrraaaaaaaaah!"


    She roared.


    Increasing her speed and momentum, cleaving the flame, blowing the flame beasts away, and advancing.


    Her speed was clearly not the same as before. The intensity and thickness of the shockwaves guarding Nina grew along with the increase of speed, raising their destructive force.


    The flame beasts that came in contact with the energy of Nina''s shockwaves were run through, being smashed away from her surroundings one by one.


    Even with this, Nina still continued raising her speed.


    The strength of a Military Artist''s body and Kei had limits, and Nina was as if she were challenging those limits, continuously increasing her speed¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­And then, Nina finally reached the monstrosity of flame.


    She leaped up.


    Her target was the top of that body that towered in front of her like a tall mountain, and using the flame beasts that appeared one after another as stepping stones, Nina finally reached there.


    "Finally¡­¡­"


    The moment she thought this, Nina''s chest became hot. But, right now she didn''t have the energy to worry. The heat of the flame kept trying to pull Nina into the abyss of death, and the continuously appearing flame beasts also slowly surrounded Nina.


    Most importantly, there was something that she had to do after coming here.


    Moreover, she could hear sounds of battle that she didn''t know the origins of.


    "Where is it?"


    Nina sent the continuously approaching flame beasts flying while she searched.


    Just at that time.


    The flames that covered the surroundings like a forest began to shake violently, and a hole appeared, with something piercing into it.


    Something like a Kei bullet carved a slanting path, burying itself into the monster''s giant body, and then exploding.


    Destructive shockwaves enveloped Nina, blowing away the surrounding flame beasts.


    A surprising destructive force.


    The thing that had buried itself was even now still penetrating the vast body of the beast, breaking it, and continuously going deeper, not seeming at all like it was going to stop.


    That kind of might was on the level of Grendan''s Heaven''s Blade successors.


    It could even already have surpassed them.


    The destructive power in front of her was that strong.


    "Who is it?"


    The Heaven''s Blade successors should all be in Grendan, and moreover all of them should be quite fatigued because of the recent battle.


    Who could it be on this battlefield?


    Nina continued searching, and on the other side of the flame that she avoided, she saw a figure.


    There was a man and a woman in that space.


    The two of them were cleverly dodging back and forth as if taunting the claws of flame. The reason they could do this was because of the vine-like objects spread throughout their surroundings. Though the flame tried to burn the vines, every time a new vine would extend into a new place, and they didn''t show any signs of decreasing in number.


    The two of them moved the battlefield to the place where the new vines appeared while they fought.


    The male wore a long coat, and held something like a pistol in his hand. The recent destructive strike had come from his pistol, which was proved after he pulled the trigger.


    Nina looked at the woman¡­¡­ no, the girl that was being carried on his left arm.


    She looked exactly the same as Nelphilia.


    But, they weren''t the same.


    Nina instantly saw that they were different.


    Though they had the same outer appearance, the feelings from the two of them were completely different.


    The girl carried in the man''s arm also held a gun in her hand, fending off the attacking flame beasts. The cartridges that flew out disappeared in a space somewhat far away from the girl, seemingly turning into a black mist.


    The girl wasn''t simply being carried by the man. What was surprising was that as the man avoided the flame and ran around, the girl continuously changed her position and carried out shooting.


    Moreover, black smoke appeared from her hands, becoming black mist and disappearing, and at the same time the form of the gun in her hands changed.


    It had just been firing high-speed bullets, and in the next moment it became something like a big cannon, and had also turned into a missile filled with explosive that could be guided through the air.


    Weapons that generally weren''t used by moving cities because of their resource consumption continuously appeared in the girl''s hands like magic.


    Though the feeling from the two of them was very much like the feeling of Military Artists, they had a definite difference.


    It was an incredible feeling.


    But, right now she didn''t have the leisure to feel confused at that incredible feeling.


    Coming back to her senses, Nina also began battle.


    Though it was so huge that it was easy to be mistaken about it, below her feet was the beast of flame that towered above the earth.


    "Haah!"


    Kei crashing, Nina swung her iron whips.


    The strength that she obtained from the Haikizokus accelerated, and Kei rushed through her body, with the heat produced almost burning her body.


    The iron whips that had been raised high were swung down.


    Nina challenged the giant beast.


    This was the strike symbolizing Nina''s challenge.


    The iron whips sank deeply into the tough-feeling flesh, and a shockwave penetrated into the interior.


    The shockwave became destructive force that spread outwards.


    The spreading shockwave destroyed the composition of the surrounding body, and the energy released became heat. Not long after, the released heat swelled outwards, diffusing out and dissipating its momentum.


    In other words, it exploded.


    That pillar of flame had already risen high into the sky.


    That kind of explosion endlessly continued by Nina''s side.


    A raucous howl came from the battlefield.


    It was the roar of the flame beast, and its triangular head in the distance was roaring into the sky. The burning waves that made up its fur began to move in a frenzy.


    This wasn''t a roar made because of pain.


    This was a roar of rage.


    The anger that filled it became sound and was released, and even so, this roar still wasn''t enough to release all of its anger. Nina didn''t plan on ending her attack here either.


    The battle of the man in the coat and the black-clothed girl wasn''t something that she should concern herself about here.


    This being of flame wouldn''t disappear no matter what, like a bottomless swamp of anger¡­¡­


    It could only turn its anger into destructive actions.


    That flame beast was a being that could not be saved.


    Nina thought this.


    The feeling spread out from that roar made Nina believe this.


    "What''s going on!?"


    So, Nina shouted out.


    She used anger to confront anger.


    Even if she knew that this kind of action didn''t have any meaning, Nina still couldn''t control herself.


    "Don''t involve us just for this kind of thing!"


    Nina shouted her thoughts from long ago while she once again ran out with the monster''s head as her target.


    Nina had no idea whether this thing was actually an organism with something like a true life. But, since it had a head, and moreover since that rage she could feel was genuine, she could believe that the beast''s consciousness was housed in that area.


    "Then, I''ll crush that place!"


    Carrying out a thorough attack towards the weakness.


    That was a very correct battle plan.


    She no longer had any reason to think of other things, and the Haikizokus inside Nina''s body also released their full power.


    "Dischale, Tentorium, Falysodam¡­¡­"


    She called out their names.


    "Armadune."


    Nina called out the names of the Electronic Fairies that she had inherited from her great-grandfather.


    They who had been born in the Senou City had not chosen to become the guides of cities but instead were Electronic Fairies that had dedicated everything for this day, her great-grandfather had said about the four Haikizokus in the past.


    "Melnisc."


    An Electronic Fairy that had chosen to become the guide of a moving city, but who had in the end lost control from loathing because his city was destroyed, was also in Nina''s body.


    A Haikizoku whose hatred for filth monsters and hatred for the culprit who had created filth monsters ended up becoming strength to lend to Nina.


    And also¡­¡­


    The nameless Electronic Fairy inside Nina.


    The one who had encountered disaster before it had even been able to choose to become a guide of a city, and who in the end chose to save Nina''s life¡­¡­ It was a symbol of Nina''s immaturity, a gentle pain.


    "Let''s go."


    Bringing them, Nina began running.


    Nina avoided the flame that sought to block her advance, or used external Kei to blast away the flames. Nina who had become lightning charged straight at the head.


    The beast''s head was like a pillar supporting the sky, or perhaps an existence that wished to completely destroy the sky, extending tall and thick towards the sky.


    Could this kind of thing truly be destroyed?


    That kind of worry didn''t disappear.


    "¡­¡­There''s no way it can''t be done."


    The Electronic Fairies in Nina''s body had kept living through now just for this day.


    Regardless of what kind of thing appeared, she wouldn''t be blocked by the word ''impossible''.


    "I''ll defeat it!"


    That was all she needed to do.


    Nina who had become lightning succeeded in nearing the towering head, and swung her iron whips down.


    The shockwaves that were even faster than before penetrated deep inside, and an intense explosion spread in all directions.


    Not long after, it became a hole like a giant crater, but it seemed like a simple bruise compared to the monster''s giant body.


    "It''s not over!"


    Nina didn''t stop.


    If one wound couldn''t defeat it then make the second and third and fourth. If she continuously wounded it, then it definitely wouldn''t be a waste.


    Her iron determination made the Kei in Nina''s body burn endlessly, definitely not inferior to the surrounding flames.


    Something stirred in the midst of her battle.


    In the distance of her peripheral vision, she could see the vine she had seen before.


    Countless vines were twining around the monster''s throat, and the flame was trying to burn them.


    The vines that she had originally thought would be incinerated in a moment held out for unexpectedly long. Though in the end they were still burned away, because of that delay, the attacks of the vines in other places succeeded.


    Right now she didn''t have time to keep watching, but in the period of time when the vines were resisting, Nina noticed something flash.


    Had such a thing been there the first time she looked.


    Right now she didn''t have time to go recall. The angry roar the beast gave out and the intense storm of the surrounding flame wanted to burn Nina to death.


    Nina swung her iron whips, and craters created from her strikes were smashed into the beast''s body one by one like footsteps, and at the same time she ran towards the top of its head.


    At that time, the vines chased Nina.


    Also, that man-woman pair was also running on the vines.


    "Hey, girl, good luck to you too."


    The man''s leisurely attitude made Nina uncomfortable.


    "Who are you?"


    Nina advanced while asking.


    "Explaining would be rather annoying. This thing and I¡­¡­"


    When he said this, gunfire sounded from the man''s location that was much louder than those before.


    "Are guys with a bit of history."


    From behind her came a surprising explosion because of the gunshot.


    In other words, the ''this thing'' he had said meant this beast of flame.


    "Really. But, don''t obstruct me."


    "I have no plans of doing that. Rather, in this kind of time, shouldn''t I should be saying that kind of thing?"


    "How would I know."


    "Haha."


    It was just a fruitless chat, and Nina ignored them and continued advancing.


    "Wait up, I came to ask if you wanted to team up and fight together."


    Though Nina had increased her speed thinking to throw them off, she was caught up to easily.


    But, the man''s tone was the same as before.


    That meant that this man had ability rivaling Nina''s.


    "Did you say fight together?"


    "Of course. Defeating a common enemy together, that''s not bad is it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Girl, you also seem to have some good destructive power, and if we fight together we''ll get rid of it faster."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What? Not satisfied?"


    "No¡­¡­ it''s just that, I still can''t trust you."


    "I don''t need anything like your trust."


    "What did you say?"


    "Won''t it be enough for us to mutually use each other?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t think too complicated. Ah, I won''t attack a girl like you from behind. Is that enough?"


    "Whatever you want."


    "Then we''ll do that. Ah, right, I still haven''t introduced myself. I''m Airen, and this girl is Saya."


    "I''m Nina."


    "Alright, Nina, I''m counting on you."


    That man was similar to someone.


    The pair moved away¡­¡­ Nina felt Airen and Saya''s presences while thinking.


    Though Sharnid''s face quickly emerged in her mind, they weren''t the same.


    It was some person that she had only met recently, but it wasn''t someone she had met very often.


    She felt like it was on the tip of her tongue.


    "It''s no use caring about those things."


    In a moment, Nina''s thinking had been occupied by this problem, but after that sentence Nina gave up on those thoughts, continuing to think about her targets.


    She could feel the presences of Airen and Saya in the distance.


    What did they want to do, and how were they planning to fight?


    Nina felt that it was necessary for her to see those things clearly.


    ¡ó


    "Aieh."


    After they left Nina, Saya spoke.


    "That person just now."


    "I know."


    Airen already knew what Saya wanted to say.


    "Really, what a disagreeable method. Has she been affected by Erumi?"


    "I don''t know, and speaking of which, that is¡­¡­?"


    "Who knows. Starting from when this commotion began I didn''t have the leisure to care about her. She''s probably observing from somewhere again, or got mad and closed herself in again¡­¡­"


    Regardless of what it was, she would no longer have any effect on this commotion. Airen had faith in this.


    "Compared to that."


    The topic of the chat changed.


    "She definitely hasn''t noticed."


    "She''s probably not paying attention."


    "Truly pitiful. Being thrown away after being used, alas."


    "If this goes on it will be like that. Are we doing the same?"


    "If I would have done that then I wouldn''t have brought it up right now."


    "That''s true."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "How should I say it¡­¡­ Have you changed? Saya."


    "I''m unclear. Speaking of which, haven''t you also changed?"


    "Nn?"


    "Your tenderness has become even simpler to understand."


    "Hah!"


    Airen wanted to laugh from his heart, and he laughed it all in a single breath.


    Though he seemed to be leisurely, in the end it only looked like it, and actually there could be no such thing. Since this was a battlefield, the abnormal flame in the surroundings could burn even Airen.


    And moreover when Airen died, Saya would also die with him.


    Speaking of which, Saya had never planned to give up on the people of this world, as that was the reason for her existence.


    Then, it was also natural for Airen to fight for the people of this world.


    "This is for you."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Airen advanced while chatting.


    ¡ó


    She could already see the top of its head.


    The flame that she had originally not known the extent of had suddenly parted, and on the other side of the flame was a blue sky.


    "There!"


    Scattering the flames blocking her front, she took aim at that place.


    "I''ll be first, though."


    It was Airen''s voice. She suddenly heard the voice of him who had disappeared completely without a trace in the middle of things, and then she felt a strong abnormal presence from behind her back.


    That feeling of presence made Nina unconsciously move aside from her original path of advance.


    It wasn''t Airen''s body that attacked out towards the sky.


    It was countless vines.


    The countless vines that acted as his footholds bundled together, and intertwined while chasing out from behind Nina.


    The vines passed Nina, rushing towards the head. Perhaps they were trying to use the vines to completely surround the burning flame.


    Light shot out from various places on the vines that beat back the flame. This time, Nina saw clearly and was sure that she was not mistaken.


    The countless grains of light that shot out made sharp noises and fell down.


    "Stones?"


    After the particles were smashed by the shockwaves in Nina''s surroundings, Nina felt very confused at these grains that flew in every direction.


    Glowing solid objects would appear after putting out fire? That kind of phenomenon had never happened before.


    The group of vines twisted towards the head like a giant snake, and then entrenched its position, raising its ''neck'' into a sickle shape.


    And then, it spread out.


    The originally clustered group of vines quickly filled her entire vision, but suddenly separated again.


    The countless vines spread out as if they wanted to surround the beast''s entire head, knotting and tightening.


    Sharp sounds rang out during the process, tormenting her ears. The particles from before appeared, and bright white flashes appeared in her red-dyed vision.


    "Do it."


    She didn''t know where Airen''s voice came from.


    "Because of my encroachment, it should be easier to get results from an attack right now. Go."


    Even in this kind of condition, his voice was still extremely calm.


    There was no time to continue feeling confused about this situation.


    Another change happened.


    A surprising feeling of pressure was closing in on this place with a surprising momentum.


    It was Kei pressure.


    Though she felt it could be Layfon, she wasn''t very clear.


    When she noticed this feeling of pressure, it had already arrived, advocating its existence with a fierce and intense shock.


    It hit the beast''s chest.


    "A good opportunity has come from outside."


    Airen''s words pushed Nina from behind.


    "O, Ohhhhhhhhh!"


    She roared.


    She kicked off with all of her strength.


    She would decide victory here.


    Nina ran as fast as she could, putting everything into running without looking down, and when she arrived at the place where she should be, she prepared to make the final decision.


    She made her resolution.


    "Armadune!"


    Nina called a name.


    "Dischale! Tentorium! Falysodam!"


    She called the names of the Haikizokus that she had inherited from her great-grandfather.


    "Melnisc!"


    She called the names of the comrades she fought together with.


    In her mind, she thought of that nameless savior.


    Right now, in this moment, she had to use up all of her strength!


    "Go!"


    Airen''s voice only ordered Nina forward, and Nina leaped up, reaching the head.


    Flying through the air, Nina raised her iron whips, filling with Kei.


    After being full, after overflowing out, she felt giddy because of the strong rushing Kei power while desperately enduring it, focusing her consciousness on controlling the Kei power.


    This way, everything could be ended.


    The world would achieve peace, and this kind of meaningless battle would disappear.


    The mission that her great-grandfather had entrusted Nina with would also end.


    She wanted to do something for others, and she didn''t want to be helpless in a tense situation.


    Nina had left Schneibel to hold to that kind of resolution.


    Right now was the time to realize all of the thoughts and desires that had existed in her heart since that day.


    The final day was here.


    Though she felt satisfaction and a sense of emptiness inside her heart for a moment, it only took a moment for the surging Kei she maintained to burn away that kind of feeling.


    The overflowing Kei seemed limitless, and continuing to flow it into her tow iron whips, Nina didn''t need to worry at all about their capacity limits. It was because of her trust in the Dites that she had obtained from Zuellni, but an even bigger reason was because she didn''t have the leisure to consider those things right now.


    But, in the end, the Dites didn''t break down even though their capacity limits had been surpassed.


    It was as if Nina was carrying two suns now, and she raised her iron whips.


    "Yaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!"


    The Kei pressure was transmitted to her arms, and was extremely heavy.


    After slowly swinging her iron whips, the two giant clusters of Kei above her head slowly descended, and then destroyed.


    Her vision was completely filled with white.


    Her hearing was blotted out in a moment as well, and her entire body''s feeling seemed to disappear.


    When Nina realized that she was going to lose consciousness, she had already completely fallen into darkness.


    ¡ó


    Before Nina released the strike she had resolved for¡­¡­


    Layfon ran rapidly.


    The situation right now was not very good.


    (Do we have no other way?)


    Though he had made up his mind, in reality he had no way to catch up to Nina, and not only this, but she had already reached the location of the flame beast.


    The distance between the two had even been widened.


    In this kind of situation, Felli raised the question.


    "I''ll think of a way."


    Layfon could only reply like this. Layfon who chased after Nina was the same as her, running rapidly while being assaulted by flame beasts.


    The shockwaves produced by his running knocked away the flame beasts, or perhaps the Shim Adamantium Dite in his hands beat down the flame beasts. The waves of flame that appeared wanting to engulf him were also cut apart.


    Layfon repeated this series of actions as he advanced.


    He didn''t have the leisure to think about other things.


    "Though I made some preparations, this is all I can do."


    (Preparations?)


    "Necessary preparations that I made for chasing her."


    (That is¡­¡­)


    "I was always confident that I could catch up to her."


    Layfon already said what Felli was thinking of saying.


    If he didn''t catch up to her, everything would have been for nothing.


    So, right now he should consider actions for catching up to her first and foremost.


    She wanted to say this.


    Because Layfon knew, he hadn''t let Felli say it.


    Because Layfon had catching up to her as a premise.


    This was something that he had no choice but to accomplish.


    If he couldn''t endure this kind of preliminary thing, then saving Nina was a complete daydream.


    "Looking at it right now, I''m already at my limits. But, I believe Felli and the other senpais can definitely do something."


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    The Psychokinesis flake didn''t transmit any reply, and Felli was speechless.


    Even so, Layfon still believed.


    "I''m only a single person here."


    (Layfon?)


    "Though Felli has told me before, there''s only me out here."


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes.)


    "But, I believe. Felli and senpais can definitely help me. You can definitely make me catch up to Captain."


    (If it''s something we can do, then we''ll try it no matter what it is.)


    But they couldn''t think of any way.


    He could even feel that kind of distressed emotion through the Psychokinesis flake.


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    Layfon continued speaking patiently to Felli.


    (Yes.)


    "You can talk to a lot of people other than me."


    (But, Sharnid and Harley can''t think of¡­¡­)


    "Not that¡­¡­"


    Towards Felli''s words, Layfon thought ''Ah, as expected''. Because Felli''s attitude when she had communicated with Elsmau had been like that too.


    "Right now isn''t a time to be willful."


    Layfon spoke.


    "If you''re like that, then how are you different from Captain right now? If you refuse to listen to others, then you''re the same as Captain, and you might make a mistake difficult to correct."


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn.)


    "Though I''m only an individual here, Felli is different. If you want to, Felli''s Psychokinesis can definitely connect to anyone."


    (Okay.)


    "So, don''t be that stubborn. With everyone, we can think of some way to save Captain."


    (Nn.)


    "So right now isn''t the time to narrow our means."


    (I know, I''ll think of something.)


    "I''m counting on you¡­¡­ Felli."


    (What is it?)


    "Please, save me."


    Because the current Layfon was alone, being surrounded by flame.


    (Go think of something yourself.)


    Though Layfon had haphazardly thought of saying that kind of thing, he hadn''t thought that he would be decisively refused.


    But, that way was like her normal self, and Layfon couldn''t help but showing a wry smile.


    (Thank you.)


    In the end, he heard a softly whispered word of thanks. The wry smile from before now completely became a smile.


    But, this kind of expression quickly disappeared.


    "¡­¡­I''ll definitely catch up to you, Captain."


    Intense Kei vibrations constantly came from the location of the flame beast that Layfon saw far ahead. The battle had already begun.


    Before the situation became despair-


    "Definitely."


    For this, Layfon believed in Felli and the others far away from him, and ran desperately.

 Volume 24, 4 — Guardians who Defend their Homeland

    Volume 24, Chapter 4: Guardians who Defend their Homeland


    ''I don''t want to be told that by you''. For now, that sentence was still being held back without being spoken.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Felli opened her mouth, saying that with her own mouth.


    What did this have to do with ''our battle'' that Leerin had spoken of?


    Though Felli very much wanted to say that to him, she still didn''t form it into words.


    "Ah, that was truly a meaningful remark."


    Probably because he noticed Felli sighing, Sharnid showed a devious smile.


    "This isn''t just a battle belonging to those who were selected, is that it?"


    "Basically."


    Because she didn''t have the energy to talk back, Felli could only quietly nod her head and let the conversation carry on.


    "Then, what do we do, Felli-chyan?"


    Sharnid asked.


    "Harley and I can''t think of anything. Felli, do you have any clue about what kind of person could think of some way of resolution in the current situation?"


    "No."


    Because her head hurt a bit, Felli rubbed her temple.


    To speak of the people considering strategy in Zuellni, there was only the Military Arts head and the platoon captains. Felli didn''t expect them to be able to think of some answer to break through this situation. Not to say that they didn''t have ability, but to think of the time that they would need to understand the current situation, it wasn''t sure whether or not they could succeed in the end, and really made one feel anxious.


    Since Zuellni didn''t have any suitable choice of person, then she could only search outside.


    And currently, outside were gathered countless cities.


    What veteran Military Artist should they request help from?


    "Explaining the situation and requesting help from some person whose strength we''re not even sure of, we''ll waste even more time."


    "Then, only ''that'' is left, right?"


    What Sharnid who said this meant was the city that could be seen behind him.


    A devastated moving city was there.


    The Lance Shelled City, Grendan.


    "Other than the extraordinary Psychokinesist who understands the situation, there''s still quite a few extraordinary Military Artists. If we want to talk then there''s only that place."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Felli was very clear on the meaning behind Sharnid''s words.


    But because of this, Felli was hesitant.


    Was it truly good to request of them right now?


    The battlefield wasn''t only the place Layfon and the others were in. A big group of flame beasts was currently spreading their boundaries on this world, and even now, danger continuously drew closer to the City Collective headed by Zuellni.


    Strong people were necessary to face that kind of threat.


    If she made them ignore the true battle, and only think about the selfish request proposed on their side, was that truly good?


    Felli''s heart had that kind of doubt.


    "Is it truly good to trouble those people?"


    "Ah, you~"


    Sharnid made a face of giving up.


    And his words were suddenly interrupted by a cough, because the city loudspeaker behind him had activated.


    ¡ó


    "Ah, ah, umm¡­¡­ Testing testing. Hm? Hmm? Weird, didn''t I already press that button, Ah, if I don''t press this down then you can''t hear me? Nnn~ Okay! Uwah! So loud!


    Uh¡­¡­ Is this alright? Ah- um- can everybody hear me? Ah, even if I ask over here I won''t know the answer. Ahaha.


    Hello everybody, I''m the Student Council president Samiraya Miruke.


    Right now I want to tell everyone the correct information, but unfortunately the Student Council isn''t operating perfectly, so the information hasn''t been completely collected.


    Right now the Military Arts head Gorneo and all of the platoon captains are working hard, and everyone please follow their instructions.


    If it''s already a completely safe situation, then I apologize.


    Otherwise, all of the normal students have all evacuated to the cities designated for use as shelters. Those cities will be departing soon, so please don''t worry.


    Also, next¡­¡­


    Since I said that the normal students have already evacuated, what am I doing? There will probably be people thinking this.


    I have already decided to stay here.


    What will I do by staying here? There will probably also be people thinking this. I''m probably also thinking that myself.


    So, I want to explain a little, so anyone who can afford to listen, please do.


    I only wanted to become Student Council president because I idolize the previous Student Council head Karian Loss.


    President Karian truly loved Zuellni, as I think that anyone in their second year or above already knows. When Zuellni was extremely troubled, he volunteered to become Student Council president in order to help Zuellni fight.


    Of course, I also know that the ones who truly fought were the students in the various Military Arts classes.


    But, the previous Student Council president worked extremely hard behind everyone''s back, and because I was doing Student Council work at that time, I could always see that, and at the time I felt that he was an extremely incredible person.


    Afterwards, that person graduated, but I didn''t want to let that person''s hard work end there.


    So I wanted to succeed him properly.


    Doing this wasn''t only for the next Military Arts competition, and though that is very important, even more important is to make Zuellni an Academy City that everyone treasures.


    Because, the Academy City is a place that we cannot return to after our time passes. So, I hope that everyone can have thoughts like ''that time was truly happy'' or ''what a fulfilling six years''.


    I think this, and I also want myself to think this.


    Because of this, I elected to run for the Student Council president and was selected with everyone''s help, but the situations that I had resolved to prepare to work so hard for became like it is now.


    Honestly, I really hate it. If it hadn''t been President Karian who broadcasted that, I definitely wouldn''t have approved of us being here. Right now though is the time to endure and not voice my complaints, but if not for President Karian, I definitely wouldn''t be able to endure.


    ''Give back the life of my campus!'' Something like that.


    I think the Military Arts students who fight rather than saying these kinds of words are truly great.


    In this kind of situation, I also know that everyone is very bravely facing the coming difficulty, but I still selfishly decided to do this.


    I will not go to a shelter, but will stay in Zuellni.


    I know that this is uncalled for, and that I have no use.


    But, I will stay.


    The reason for my doing this, as everyone knows, is because I am the Student Council president.


    I will stay here, just like all of the Military Artists who are fighting here, because I am the Student Council president.


    Even if this place only has students, like a city made up of amateurs, it''s terrible for the city''s leader to run away in a difficult time.


    So, everyone¡­¡­ Please protect me.


    Protect me, protect the Academy City, and then, everyone please return safely.


    Afterwards, let us all hold a victory celebration!


    A celebration happier than any other time!


    A great celebration that will make the people of other cities envious.


    Because it will be a happy celebration, I don''t want to see anyone weeping.


    So¡­¡­ everyone.


    Please come back alive."


    ¡ó


    Morale rose everywhere in the city.


    Military Artists cheered.


    "It should be like this."


    Sharnid snapped his fingers and said this


    Felli looked at his proud face, feeling that there was some inexplicable angry feeling in her heart.


    "That was what I wanted to say. How worthy of being our Student Council president, she really understands things."


    "What things?"


    Indeed, the Student Council president''s speech was useful to inspire hearts.


    But, as she had said herself in the end, that was only her self-assertion.


    "This will only give everyone trouble."


    "Things aren''t like that, listen to those voices."


    Sharnid meant the cheers that they could still hear even now.


    "It''s not like making a self-assertion is always a bad thing. There are times when it can be good. Listen to their voices, if they felt troubled, could they make those kinds of cheers?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Though they wouldn''t be that loud either.


    But, the vast majority of the voices were made because they had been moved by President Samiraya''s words.


    "In other words, there are times when it is right. Like when Captain says things to boost our morale, maybe we can say things to lead to a decent outcome?"


    "A decent outcome, you say?"


    "Well, think about it, definitely needing to defeat the giant beast in order to stop Nina, isn''t that only our own wishful thinking?"


    "Yes."


    "Exactly. In the end, don''t we want to resolve the crisis completely?"


    "That''s how it is."


    "Even if it has no basis, we still want to do such a difficult thing. So I think that there should be no problem at all requesting a little bit of help, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t saying something free?"


    "Whether or not it''s free doesn''t matter, and I''m not hesitating because of that kind of thing either. I''m just¡­¡­"


    "You don''t want to trouble anyone because of your decision."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Right?"


    "¡­¡­It''s like you said."


    "Be careful, that''s the legendary Nina Disease."


    "Disease!"


    Felli was speechless at being suddenly told this by Sharnid.


    "Wanting to carry the burdens of everything alone is one of the symptoms of Nina Disease. The first step of the cure is to reassure yourself."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Incidentally, the more time we spend here, the greater the crisis for the original source of infection, and the longer Layfon will have to toil for."


    "I know that!"


    Felli could no longer refuse after being told to this degree.


    With a bit of a shameful feeling, Felli linked to Elsmau''s Psychokinesis flake.


    (I understand the situation now.)


    Listening to their situation, Elsmau was extremely calm.


    (It''s very self-serving of me who clearly refused in the beginning to come back now and say these things.)


    (It''s not like that.)


    Compared to the somewhat apologetic Felli, Elsmau''s tone hadn''t changed at all.


    (Rather, you asking for our help might be our salvation.)


    (Eh?)


    (Though we''ve already made preparations for a defensive battle here, we haven''t made any preparations at all for what we should do when we go on the offensive. If we can use your situation as a base, we can definitely move forward.)


    (I-is that so.)


    (Though I can''t quickly reply to you, I''ll tell the situation to the person who specializes in planning strategy, so please wait a bit.)


    (Who is that person?)


    Though that question didn''t have any deep meaning, Felli still asked because she was a bit concerned.


    (It''s Haia Wolfstein Laia.)


    It was that mercenary. Speaking of which, he was indeed in Grendan.


    "She said Wolfstein? Isn''t that the name Layfon had when he was a Heaven''s Blade successor?"


    After Elsmau''s voice broke off, Harley spoke.


    "That mercenary became a Heaven''s Blade successor."


    Sharnid also made a complicated face.


    Speaking of which, it was only because he had appeared that Sharnid''s friend had been made to encounter such a situation.


    "Ah, right now isn''t the time to be concerned about those things."


    Just as she was troubled over what to say to Sharnid, Elsmau''s voice sounded.


    (I''ve made you wait.)


    (It''s nothing, it was very fast.)


    It had truly been only a short period of time.


    (It''s because Haia also agreed to my proposal that it could go so smoothly.)


    (What''s the plan, then?)


    (Our assistance here will create a path of advance for Layfon. If he can move without obstruction, he should be able to arrive soon.)


    (But, what is that assistance going to do¡­¡­?)


    (The strategy is extremely simple, what is necessary is our information support, as well as the precision shooting of a sniper¡­¡­)


    Afterwards, Elsmaus told them Haia''s plan.


    It was an extremely incredible plan.


    "How can we do that kind of thing?"


    Even Sharnid could only feel doubtful.


    "We can only try and see."


    Felli had already secretly made her decision, and by now they could only know how it would work out by doing it.


    Contacting Gorneo, they made the necessary preparations. Though he was a bit doubtful at first, when he heard the name of the person who would be coming over, he quickly agreed.


    The stubborn and doubtful him had unexpectedly agreed so simply.


    That kind of person was going to come over immediately.


    "Aah, I feel like my stomach started to hurt a little."


    Sharnid definitely had to show his sniping skills in this plan. His tense feeling right now was completely different from just before, and he truly started touching his stomach.


    At the same time he did this, Harley and the thing she had asked someone to prepare returned at the same time.


    "Sorry for the wait, we''ll prepare it immediately!"


    Harley jumped down from a transport truck, and about ten other Military Artists began moving the thing.


    It was a giant cylindrical metal object.


    A Kei cannon.


    This was a defensive weapon that could take in the Kei of many Military Artists and shoot it out in a breath. It wouldn''t be a problem even if there were a Military Artist with insufficient strength, and as long as many people flowed their Kei into the cannon, it could create a blow with enough destructive force.


    This was a thing created for that kind of use.


    This was a weapon necessary for this kind of situation, and actually, they had already been positioned everywhere around Zuellni, and the other cities had all carried out the same work.


    So, right now there was only one more place to set up a Kei cannon.


    Considering this, they could relax their minds a bit¡­¡­ right?


    "Is this really alright?"


    "Nn, the Military Artists who operate it have other preparations, it''s alright."


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    The Military Artists who were with Harley seemed to be very used to these kinds of rear support missions, and the movements with which they positioned the Kei cannon were very fluid, without any unnecessary motions.


    But they were still a bit confused towards this kind of work positioning an unmanned Kei cannon.


    "Speaking of which, will she truly come?"


    "Since the other side said she would, we can only believe them."


    Sharnid who worried about this and that had also begun feeling hesitant¡­¡­


    "Oh my, I''ve really made you wait."


    That person appeared, accompanied by that kind of leisurely voice.


    "Uwah, she really came."


    Sharnid whispered quietly.


    Even Felli worried in her heart.


    But, she couldn''t express that kind of emotion.


    Because it was them who had asked the other side to come.


    "We''re counting on you."


    Felli lowered her head.


    "Nnn. Since I, Alsheyra Almonise, have come here, everything will be resolved."


    Although this boasting woman was very bold, for some reason she didn''t feel any sense of security.


    Considering what they had to do after this, maybe there was nothing she could do about that.


    Firing the Kei cannon for support and eliminating the fire and flame beasts obstructing the space between Layfon and Nina.


    A dangerous plan that could harm Layfon if they made so much as a single mistake.


    ¡ó


    The first question was, why was she, undoubtedly the world''s strongest Military Artist, not on the battlefield, but being sent to this kind of place?


    For this, it is needed to look at the strategy meeting not long before.


    "So, the preparations for a defensive battle are already complete?"


    (Yes. The shared area of every city is already decided. The place we are responsible for is here to here.)


    Towards Haia''s question, Elsmau who was not present used her Psychokinesis flake to draw out on the map the district that they were responsible for taking on.


    "It''s much smaller than I expected."


    "Are people sympathizing with us?"


    Troyatte responded to Haia''s remark.


    "We''re being underestimated."


    Lintence''s face hardened.


    "Let those sheets experience our strength a little."


    Barmelin said something that made the others uncomfortable.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t say those kinds of things, first let''s do what we have to do."


    The killing intent released by the Heaven''s Blade successors was wiped out by Alsheyra.


    "Then, Elsmau, it''s fine as long as we protect that area?"


    "For the moment it is. According to the speed at which the flame is closing in, it should arrive before we finish the preparations for counterattack. It won''t be good if we don''t overcome that first."


    "We''re passive, huh."


    "That''s how it is~ So, first we should wear down the opponent''s fighting spirit."


    Haia who said this pointed his index finger at the map, the simple map that had been created for this meeting. On the area that Grendan was responsible for, an acute triangle had been drawn.


    "Though it''s like this, considering the size of the main body, these flames shouldn''t be things that are so easily dealt with¡­¡­ Then, skillfully defusing the enemy offensive while moving closer should be the best method, how about it?"


    Saying this, Haia looked at the others.


    "Can we use a spear formation to break open a path?"


    Troyatte looked at the map.


    "It feels like we''ll be using the big guy''s steel threads and my Karen Kei to make a shield, right?"


    "Yes. Afterwards, the others will act independently if something unexpected happens."


    "I see. That''s not bad, right? Sirs? Madam?"


    "Don''t call me ''madam'', I might slaughter you."


    "¡­¡­Ah, I knew it would be like this."


    "Okay, then it''s decided."


    After Haia declared this, the atmosphere of a strategy meeting had already disappeared.


    It wasn''t a bad thing. Though it was the eve of battle, nothing could make the Queen happier than the fact that the remaining Heaven''s Blade successors could group together and strategize at this kind of time.


    But¡­¡­


    "Wait wait wait."


    "What is it~?"


    "What about me?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Towards Alsheyra''s question, Haia went silent.


    His expression was extremely complex.


    "Nn?"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Nn."


    "Well, how do you fight, Queen?"


    "Huh¡­¡­?"


    She hadn''t thought that she would have been asked this kind of question.


    "See, I also know that you have very strong Kei power~ But, in the end we haven''t ever seen the Queen fighting~"


    In other words, because they didn''t know her manner of fighting, they didn''t know how to weave her into the strategy.


    That was what Haia meant.


    "Moreover, your Kei power isn''t simple, with a single mistake my strategy might be demolished~"


    "That kind of thing won''t happen."


    Alsheyra laughed, denying Haia.


    Though she did that¡­¡­


    "It will~"


    "It definitely will."


    "That sounds reasonable."


    Troyatte, Barmelin, and Lintence. Three Heaven''s Blade successors nodded their heads in agreement together, and the Queen''s smile froze instantly.


    "Wait, you guys¡­¡­"


    "She''ll definitely wipe it out."


    "That''s for sure."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Lin, you trust me, right?"


    "No, you''ll screw it up, right?"


    "Then why did you stay silent!?"


    "Because it feels silly to say the same thing as these guys. But it''s certain that you would do that."


    "Aah, really!"


    Hadn''t the atmosphere just been extremely good? After being betrayed by Lintence, Alsheyra shouted out.


    "That guy doesn''t have any coordination to speak of either! Is that alright?"


    "If it''s the steel thread boss, though he''s a bit stuffy, he can do the work~"


    "Ahahaha¡­¡­ I didn''t expect him to be called stuffy."


    Towards Haia''s unexpected opinion, Alsheyra couldn''t help but laugh.


    "So, before we break open a hole, just stand by properly."


    While the Queen was laughing, the strategy was forcefully decided, and before she could say wait, they had all departed.


    After that.


    Haia had suddenly said to the Queen, ''It feels like if you''re too bored you''ll do something bad, so I found something for you to do~''


    ¡ó


    Felli and the others learned of her situation.


    "What do you guys think? Don''t you feel that it''s over the top?"


    "Huh¡­¡­"


    Being asked that question was very difficult. Though her mouth didn''t say so, Felli still thought it.


    Also, she still had some questions.


    "Well, though I also know I have a lack of coordination. But, I don''t want to be told that by them. They clearly don''t have any coordination to speak of themselves."


    "I see."


    ''Why must I be sat on the Queen''s lap and be held like a doll?''


    She really wanted to try asking that question.


    But was it okay to ask her?


    In any case, the other party was Grendan''s Queen. The strongest Military Artist who made the Heaven''s Blade successors obey.


    Was it really alright to ask her that kind of question?


    Though Felli had no problems dealing with the attitudes of Heaven''s Blade successors, she really had some misgivings when dealing with the Queen.


    The occasional glances of the workers who were positioning the Kei cannon made her cringe. They didn''t know who Alsheyra was.


    In their eyes, they could only see a beautiful woman who had suddenly appeared and who was very fond of Felli.


    And that was a fact that couldn''t be denied, intensely hurting Felli''s self-esteem.


    "Then, why do I have to do this kind of thing?"


    Finally gathering her resolve, Felli asked.


    "That''s it!"


    Alsheyra''s sudden loud voice made Felli''s body go stiff.


    As if wanting Felli to relax, the Queen began patting her.


    "Ah, actually, I''m a breast person. I never even dreamed that this kind of day would come."


    "No, this¡­¡­"


    "You should feel proud, that it was you who changed me."


    "Uh, um¡­¡­"


    "This could be called a revolution. A revolution of consciousness. I never would have thought that there would be a girl without boobs that I would be able to forgive."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    In other words, she meant that she ''didn''t have any''?


    That really made her mad.


    "Though I asked you to come, and it''s not too good to ask this question, but can you truly do this? The Kei strength that filling the Kei cannon requires isn''t small."


    "Who knows?"


    "What¡­¡­"


    "I never did it though, is it harder than making a Dite evaporate?"


    "Eva¡­¡­~?"


    Evaporate?


    "Yeah. It''s tough, it''s usually very puzzling."


    Though she had heard of them exploding, it was the first time she had heard evaporating. Did that mean that with her power, it was too fast to explode, but directly evaporated?


    Felli looked at Harley.


    Harley who was positioning the Kei cannon seemed to have heard their conversation, and the light in his eyes was already extremely abnormal.


    "Ah, nothing that can be done."


    Seeing Alsheyra laughing by herself, Felli was truly speechless this time, and was only able to be at her mercy.


    Not too much time had been spent until the positioning was completed.


    But Felli felt that this period of time was extremely slow.


    Compared to the exhausted Felli, Alsheyra was lively.


    The Kei cannon had already been completely prepared before her.


    "We''ll leave the filling to Her Majesty, and we will supervise the aiming. Is that okay?"


    "Alright, I''m not good at doing anything precise."


    Alsheyra stood on the receiver used for filling the cannon. There was a console in a place slightly separated from it, and Sharnid was sitting there.


    Communicating the information from Layfon to Sharnid and the others was Felli''s job.


    "If this line becomes green, that means it''s already full, so stop filling at that time, understood?"


    "Yes yes, I understand."


    "Then, I leave it to you."


    Harley left.


    (Begin the plan.)


    At the same time, Felli informed everyone present.


    (We''re about to begin the defensive strategy outside, so everyone please be careful of changes in the airflow.)


    Elsmau gave a warning through Felli''s Psychokinesis flake.


    "Elsmau really likes being nosy."


    Alsheyra laughed, extending her hand to the receiving device.


    "This kind of work isn''t anything very difficult."


    The Queen''s hand touched the crystal surface, and the light of Kei that spilled from her body was absorbed inside.


    Beep----------------------------------~~


    Bang!


    Truly, no one knew what to say.


    Before Felli and the others, smoke rose from the Kei cannon.


    "Hey, why isn''t it showing a green light?"


    After Alsheyra released the melted receiving device, she turned around.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    No one knew what to say.


    "R¡­¡­"


    Harley broke that short silence.


    "Replace it! Replace it now! It''s faster to replace it completely than to fix it! Hurry!"


    Hearing those shouts, the workers quickly began hurriedly moving.


    In the commotion, Felli and Alsheyra''s gazes met.


    "Ehe."


    "It shouldn''t be an ''Ehe''."


    Her voice was much calmer than she expected.


    At that time, in the distance behind Alsheyra''s back, several explosions occurred.


    The crimson flame that had drawn close was blown apart by a large amount of Kei power, twisting into the sky.


    The defensive battle of the City Collective had begun.


    ¡ó


    The flame twisting towards the sky even blotted out the sky.


    Flame beasts flew out from the fire.


    Their numbers were¡­¡­


    "It would be too stupid to go count them."


    Claribel said this.


    After a flash of the Kochouenshiken formed by the Heaven''s Blade, a change happened with Kei.


    External-type Kei, Karen variant - Raging Ice Vortex.


    Wind holding an incredibly low temperature formed a typhoon in Claribel''s surroundings.


    The flame beasts assaulting her from various directions were shredded by blades of cold air, and the speed of the wave of flame also became slower.


    In her surroundings, the members of the fourteenth platoon were fighting.


    "Hey hey, you''ll be engulfed if you keep standing in the same spot, hurry up and move!"


    "Understood!"


    It was only the captain who responded with liveliness. The other members followed behind the captain with looks of surprise.


    The Kei cannons positioned on the outskirts of various cities carried out their intervention, attempting to push back the nearing wave of flame.


    Claribel maintained the typhoon she had created, and the platoon members supervised getting rid of the flame beasts that slipped through the net.


    It wasn''t only Claribel''s fourteenth platoon that had begun moving. All of Zuellni''s Military Artists were fighting.


    As an effect of the Student Council president''s speech just now, morale was extremely high.


    They felt that things should go very smoothly.


    "But, this probably can''t continue for long."


    Claribel said.


    The amount of the flame before her was extremely shocking.


    Moreover, the flame closing in from behind them was even more endless.


    In this kind of situation, even simply enduring couldn''t be held on to forever.


    "If we don''t have any opportunity to turn the tables in a single blow¡­"


    Who could do that?


    The Heaven''s Blade successors?


    The Queen?


    Or someone else, chosen by fate?


    "Regardless of who it is, someone please make everything end."


    Murmuring this, she strengthened the power of the ice vortex.


    "This battle really makes one feel empty."


    ¡ó


    The hard work of Harley and the workers bore fruit, and it wasn''t too long until the next Kei cannon was prepared.


    "Please don''t break it again."


    "I, I know."


    Reversing the positions for an instant, Felli''s stare made Alsheyra seem to shrink a bit.


    This should be doable.


    Rather, if it still didn''t work this time, there wouldn''t be a next time.


    (Sharnid.)


    Felli only let her voice reach him on the console.


    (We wasted quite a bit of time on the replacement.)


    "As expected, right?"


    Sharnid could already roughly speculate what came next by Felli''s words.


    (We only have one chance. The Psychokinesis has already become very thin, and pinpointing Layfon''s location has already begun becoming difficult.)


    "Didn''t you say just now that you released many flakes?"


    (Though I released many, the flakes can''t combat fire for a long time. Many of my flakes were also destroyed by Captain.)


    "Really, that Nina."


    (Because of those reasons, I must bother you to get it in one try.)


    "I know. Damn, I wanna cry, I really wanna cry¡­¡­"


    Felli''s consciousness left Sharnid who was moping around by himself, looking at Alsheyra again.


    Right now she had a rather intriguing expression as she looked at her hand and the receiving device.


    (Then, begin the plan.)


    Felli told her.


    Under everyone''s gazes, Alsheyra placed her hand on the receiving device, and the Kei that she released from her hand was much more careful than before, and it was slowly absorbed by the receiving device.


    "Stop!"


    Because of Harley''s tension, the voice he let out made one feel as if his throat was going to spasm, and Alsheyra quickly took off her hand. The indicator line shown on the measuring device had already become a red color representing danger.


    (Sharnid!)


    "Got it!"


    Sharnid''s voice didn''t sound tense like before, showing that he had already focused his mind.


    It was a moment as if the air had solidified.


    The sound of the trigger being pulled reverberated in the air.


    What happened after that was the flash of the Kei cannon firing straight out.


    And afterwards, the barrel of the Kei cannon that had completed its mission lit aflame while it crumbled.


    ¡ó


    Layfon, who felt a giant pressure from behind, stopped in his tracks.


    From the time he felt this crushing presence, Layfon began searching for a place to avoid it.


    If his judgment was mistaken, Layfon would also be eliminated. This kind of premonition flickered across Layfon''s mind in a split-second, and afterwards he once again began running rapidly.


    He didn''t have any reason to avoid it.


    Because Layfon sensed this.


    Because this came from behind¡­¡­ meaning that it came from his companions, that was obviously one reason.


    But this wasn''t the only reason Layfon didn''t stop his feet.


    Layfon believed that the Kei pressure that was closing in at this moment wasn''t just something that had come from his ''companions''.


    This was definitely the method that Felli and the others had thought of. Layfon was fully convinced.


    So, Layfon didn''t make any changes, but continued running.


    There were only a few seconds from when he first felt the pressure to when the pressure drew close.


    It was an even shorter time before Layfon''s surroundings were covered by light.


    This light and pressure, along with the shockwave that covered Layfon''s surroundings as it crashed along the ground sending sparks everywhere, wiped away the flame beasts blocking Layfon''s forward path and blew away the flame.


    Layfon''s surroundings became empty space in an instant.


    There was nothing else obstructing his advance.


    Every obstacle had been cleanly eliminated on Layfon''s path to the flame beast.


    So now¡­¡­


    "I can do it!"


    Layfon didn''t consciously raise his speed.


    But, the strength he had used to deal with the fire and flame beasts naturally went to running, and Layfon''s speed increased.


    The blank space created by that giant shot just now couldn''t continue forever. As if trying to fill that space, crimson flame surged in from all directions.


    But, it was already too late.


    Layfon hadn''t stopped.


    His speed hadn''t changed at all.


    He wouldn''t stop.


    He wouldn''t slow down.


    Felli and the others had already opened a path for him.


    They had done everything Layfon had expected.


    So, Layfon definitely couldn''t stop here.


    He definitely couldn''t slow down.


    Even if something happened.


    Even if something wanted to stop him.


    Even if some change happened before him.


    "I''m going to Captain!"


    Layfon''s role was to arrive at his destination, and save that girl.


    But yes, something had changed.


    A change happened on the flame beast''s head in the slightly shortened distance.


    The shot that had intervened with Layfon had hit the beast''s chest, and that thing had happened as if anticipating that opportunity long before, or perhaps it was simply taking advantage.


    A giant ball of Kei.


    Though this Kei power was far higher than the shot just now, the flow of that Kei was extremely familiar to Layfon.


    "Captain!"


    It was Nina''s.


    Layfon''s back went cold because of a bad premonition.


    "Felli!"


    (The s¡­¡­itua¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    "Felli!?"


    (Ps¡­¡­nesis¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Lay¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    The voice that came from the Psychokinesis flake was basically incomprehensible because of noise.


    Felli''s voice could no longer reach.


    "Then¡­¡­ I can only rely on myself."


    No, not right.


    The road on which he had come here had been created by relying on Felli, Sharnid, Harley, and others. Afterwards was Layfon''s mission.


    This was the shared mission that they had thought of at the start.


    "Captain!"


    That ball of Kei wasn''t what Layfon was scared of.


    Layfon believed this as he charged over.


    The ball exploded on the beast''s head.


    The shockwaves produced once again wiped out the flames trying to pour over into Layfon''s path of advance.


    The lava that had originally been covering the ground was all blown away, becoming a rain of fire.


    Layfon who had almost been blown back also lowered his head, rapidly advancing with a low posture.


    After the shockwave subsided, he adjusted his posture, seeming to almost fall over.


    Layfon witnessed the new development occurring before him with his own eyes.


    A cluster of flame was before Layfon.


    ¡ó


    Success.


    Accompanying the awakening of her consciousness, that feeling spread through her body.


    Nina who had been thrown into the air by the shockwave produced from her Kei explosion was even now still in the air.


    She had only lost consciousness for a moment.


    Her eardrums were assaulted by the sound of a hurricane. Her vision was blotted out by strong light, and her skin was immersed in strong shockwaves. She felt numb because of these confused senses.


    Her eardrums¡­¡­ Did it seem like her hearing had held through?


    No.


    It was just that her hearing was the first to return.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    As if coughing out something from inside her throat, Nina made a sound. In the next moment, when her entire body could feel the circulation of the heat of Kei, her five senses recovered.


    "Ugh!"


    The strong light before her could create new confusion.


    Nina endured this, confirming the situation.


    "This is¡­¡­?"


    It was the sky.


    Nina looked at the sun, and lowering her eyes was the ground.


    She seemed to have been shot to a very high place.


    What about her body?


    No problems.


    "And the situation?"


    What happened to the flame beast?


    That beast that wanted to end the world?


    It was still there.


    Right now, when she lowered her eyes there was only the body of the giant beast.


    But, its head wasn''t there.


    The part that had suffered the explosion that Nina created was no longer there.


    "Did it work?"


    Its head had been destroyed, so did that mean they had won?


    That beast was dead? She had defeated it?


    If that weren''t so¡­¡­


    "Please¡­"


    As Nina coughed, a change slowly happened in the horizon.


    The body of the flame beast shook.


    It collapsed.


    "¡­¡­It worked."


    Nina spoke to herself.


    "Yeah, it worked."


    A voice suddenly spoke up, and Nina''s falling body was suddenly stopped.


    Nina''s body had been caught by countless vines.


    It was Airen.


    The vines catching Nina slowly placed her on the ground.


    The mysterious man who had appeared with Saya used a kind of hard-to-accept smile to welcome Nina.


    "With this, it''s over."


    The moment Airen said this to her, an inconceivable regret filled Nina''s chest.


    The man''s single eye kept looking at the crumbling monster, and that deep gaze made Nina feel that that person held something unfathomable.


    It wasn''t an emotion.


    It was even simpler, like a kind of regret that had been liberated. Had Nina been infected by it?


    Then, was what Nina felt from his body also the same burden?


    "Ignasis''s spirit is also getting tired of anger. As long as we defeat that replacement guy, everything will be decided. That person was also finally able to become a human."


    "That person¡­¡­?"


    "It''s something from our side."


    The man''s mouth curved upward slightly, and he wanted to gloss over everything. Nina also didn''t investigate further.


    Because Nina felt that his regret was different from her own.


    Nina also more or less knew the truth of what he regretted.


    Time.


    Airen and Saya had already experienced more time than Nina could imagine.


    But Nina had not.


    Nina had inherited her great-grandfather''s mission and was currently in a time of struggle where she felt that she had to do something - that was it. But Nina couldn''t see through the true atmosphere surrounding Airen and Saya.


    The moment she sensed that, Nina felt a hard-to-endure feeling of inferiority.


    Though she was in this position, she wouldn''t permit herself to stay in this position.


    She was fighting while being completely oblivious to the true meaning behind the battle.


    Nina felt extremely concerned about this.


    "Did I complete everything properly?"


    "Nn?"


    "Did I properly do what I had to do?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know what you''re getting at."


    Airen''s lone eye looked at Nina, and as if her heart was being seen through completely, Nina turned her face in a different direction.


    "If you let that thing be, this world would have been destroyed. Right now when a way to eliminate Aurora particles still hasn''t emerged, if the world crumbles, a great majority of humans would die."


    Nina almost didn''t understand anything of what Airen was saying.


    Regardless of whether she knew the truth behind the battle or not, it made no difference to Nina.


    Even if she didn''t know, she would still do what she had to.


    That should be enough.


    "You did well, isn''t that enough?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She didn''t really understand it herself.


    Before she could search for an answer, Nina descended to the ground.


    To express everything in a single world, it would be a very simple term.


    That would be ''negligence''.


    The beast was still fallen while crumbling, and the remaining flame had lost its strength from before, and probably because it wasn''t completely burning, thick black smoke endlessly rose to the sky.


    The flame that had been spreading to its surroundings earlier had also stopped.


    The flame beast had died, and the rest was just to deal with the giant wreckage.


    That was all Nina thought there was.


    A light appeared.


    Just when the light appeared, it was still weak.


    But afterwards, it became a strong light.


    "What!"


    When she noticed this, Nina''s vision had already been dyed red.


    She couldn''t avoid it.


    It was death.


    Without sparing her a moment to think, it was right there.


    "I never would have thought that wounded beast¡­¡­"


    She had known and accepted the oncoming fate that she faced. But right now she could still move, so what was it that determined the fate?


    Accompanying Airen''s voice, Nina felt that her collar was grabbed by something.


    She was being pulled on.


    "We''ve underestimated it!"


    The next moment, Nina was pulled out. If she were a bit more negligent, then her collarbone would have been broken. Nina who was pulled back by such a strong force left the place where she had been in moments.


    Nina, flying through the air, saw the scene of two figures being swallowed by flame.


    The figures were¡­¡­ Airen and Saya.


    After the two figures were engulfed, the flame once again took aim at a different place.


    "Guah!"


    Because she had been watching that scene blankly, Nina forgot to make landing preparations.


    Nina rolled continuously on the ground, and finally stopped.


    The flame still raged.


    Its appearance looked like a beast that had lost its mind because of intense pain.


    "Ah, ahh¡­¡­"


    Moreover Airen and Saya had been engulfed.


    Were they alright?


    Could they be alright in that kind of situation?


    He had done that to protect Nina.


    The self-blame that had suddenly appeared tormented Nina.


    "It''s all because of me¡­¡­"


    Things clearly hadn''t ended definitively, but she had relaxed her guard.


    "I killed those two¡­¡­"


    "Ah, don''t be that concerned."


    Suddenly, a voice consoled Nina.


    "Those people can be said to not have the concepts of life and death, and as long as their heart stays alright, there will be no worry. They are those kinds of things."


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    It was a voice she had heard before.


    "So losing their mental vitality is the worst for them. That''s why they expand the world of their mind so faithfully, and would never discard their own glory, nor would they ever give up on pursuing the things that they want. I''m not just saying this, it''s reality."


    It was a voice that Nina knew.


    "Though I know it became like this from others'' selfishness, I still haven''t given up on my own anger."


    "¡­¡­Senpai."


    Nina turned her head, and what she saw there was a red-haired man.


    It was Dix.


    Dixerio Maskane was standing there.


    "Yep."


    Dix, who had suddenly appeared in this kind of situation, only made Nina feel worried.


    He had clearly disappeared with Nelphilia to some unknown place, so why had he suddenly appeared here.


    "Senpai¡­¡­ why are you here?"


    "Nn¡­¡­ ahah."


    She could see weariness on the face of Dix as he thought of what to say.


    "Weren''t you with Nelphilia?"


    Nelphilia was definitely also around right now.


    She had run into her on the road here.


    Nina had only asked this because she knew this.


    Her heart was filled with doubt and worry.


    Why would there be this kind of situation?


    Why had Dix appeared the moment that Airen and the others disappeared because of the beast''s sudden counterattack when they had thought it defeated?


    Why did he seem like he knew Airen from his tone of voice?


    Who was the person that Airen called the man ''getting tired of anger''?


    Could it be¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Do you know already?"


    "Ah!"


    Hearing that sentence from Dix, sparks flew in Nina''s mind.


    The iron whip that swung out wasn''t able to hit him.


    Dix landed in a place slightly farther from Nina.


    "Why!"


    Nina shouted out.


    Was it truly like this?


    Was Dix really the true body of that flame beast?


    Was he the culprit who wanted to destroy this world that much?


    "Why are you, who fought with the Wolf Faces, like this?"


    "I myself want to ask that."


    Nina''s vision had already distorted from anger, and in the center of it, only Dix''s figure was very clear.


    The flame that seemed about to disappear continued, and his red hair blew in the wind.


    His hand clutched his chest.


    "Being toyed with by that character, and ending up being a reflection, it really makes things impossible to laugh about."


    "¡­¡­What are you talking about?"


    "My own business."


    Different from his frivolous expression, the strength in the hand clutching his chest seemed intense enough to peel off his skin. Dix looked at Nina.


    "My insignificant business. Work that hasn''t been of any use even till now. It''s so embarrassing that I can''t even cry about it."


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "But, these things won''t change no matter how much I say right now. Nor will they come again. How should I explain it? What a joke. What would happen if we lost the essence of our minds? Can you still say those kinds of idiotic things when you know the outcome, Airen!? You''re truly incurably naive!"


    "Senpai¡­¡­?"


    The expression of Dix who was talking to himself continuously began distorting, and his laughing expression disappeared, with only rage.


    Along with that change, heat began to be produced in his surroundings.


    The temperature of the air continuously rose.


    It was trying to become flame.


    "Aah, damn! Something like transporting everything to Velzenhaim was just a dream to begin with. I''m only me! Regardless of whose legacies, whose desires, whatever happens, these things no longer have anything to do with me now. I''m only me, nothing other than this. Because of my anger and frenzy, the flames of my rage will never burn out. That is me, and if even that is no more, then I will no longer be myself."


    Nina had no idea what Dix was saying.


    But, that didn''t mean she didn''t understand anything.


    There was a part that she could understand.


    Dix hadn''t become the enemy of this world because he wanted to.


    It wasn''t him who had wanted to become the beast of flame and incinerate the entire world.


    She completely didn''t know the reasons for it.


    Nina was completely unable to imagine what kind of things had happened for things to become like this.


    But, Dix had never thought the situation would become like this, Nina was very clear on that point.


    "¡­¡­Senpai, can you not stop this?"


    "It''s no use. I tried to destroy myself by giving my rage to that thing and then let it be defeated in the physical world, that was my plan, but it seems like it failed."


    "Self-destruction¡­¡­"


    When she heard that phrase, Nina felt that something in her mind had been stimulated.


    "That thing¡­¡­"


    Saying this, Nina pointed at the frenzied flame.


    "Velzenheim. The Haikizoku possessing my body. But, it was the rage that refuses to disappear from my heart that made it become like that. The useless me who learned the truth there and gave up, and that thing ran amok after taking my anger¡­¡­ Ah, in other words it only became that way."


    The expression of Dix who said these words became even more vicious.


    Every time he spoke a word, the temperature of the surroundings would rise a bit.


    The density of the Kei he released also rose endlessly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "But, regardless of how long it burns it doesn''t disappear, and as long as there is some kindling left behind, it will turn into a blaze. I am the kindling."


    "Uh."


    He gripped the Dite in his hand. He clearly hadn''t brought a Dite, so where exactly had the Dite appeared from?


    The Kei he released also became flame the moment it came in contact with the air.


    "Come, this is the final battle. Though I don''t know why you''re here, the reasons for which you are here can be fulfilled now."


    Dix shouldered the iron whip.


    That stance was¡­¡­


    "Senpai¡­¡­ I¡­¡­"


    "Continuing to ask won''t produce any results. Come, let''s go."


    In a moment, Dix''s Kei exploded. The Kei that swelled as it became flame entered the next stage, compressing itself into his body, and the gigantic Kei began circulating rapidly in his body after becoming denser.


    The flame twined around his shouldered iron whip, and lightning crackled.


    "Senpai!"


    The endlessly growing Kei density had already created a phenomenon like a small hurricane, and Nina could already feel it very accurately.


    "Uwah!"


    "I already said that talking was meaningless!"


    He didn''t wait any longer.


    He planted his foot heavily on the ground, and in the next moment, a giant flash of electricity appeared.


    The strike that wanted to crush Nina shot out.


    "Huaaaah!"


    The belated Kei covered Nina. Her hands that took up the iron whips were extremely heavy, and her feet that were planted on the ground also burdened her.


    No, it wasn''t like that.


    That wasn''t her way of fighting.


    Have no confusion, and just advance - that was what Nina had been taught.


    Then, who had taught her?


    It was the fighting methods of her Military Artist father that had been taught to Nina. Her Military Artist heart and foundations were also learned from her father.


    But, just that wasn''t enough, and who was it who allowed Nina''s feet to stand firmly on the ground?


    Her companions in Zuellni.


    The fourteenth platoon who had promoted Nina to a platoon member.


    The seventeenth platoon that Nina had formed herself.


    She completely relied on them.


    But, it wasn''t just that.


    Who had given Nina the two feet to continue advancing?


    ''If you believe in yourself, then don''t be confused, and take that step forward, and then deliver the blow.''


    Who had taught her that saying?


    "Senpai!"


    That shout was drowned out by the rumbling of Raijin, and Nina also flew into the air.


    She wasn''t still living because Dix had been merciful, but because the Haikizokus had strengthened the defensive power of Nina''s hastily-used Kongoukei.


    "Too weak. You''re only at this level, huh."


    Descending, Nina heard calm words.


    "For what are you here? For what did you come here? Did you come here to meet your end together?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    "As long as I still live, this flame will not be extinguished. Even if it disappears right now, after some time it will resurrect again. Regardless of how many times, it will recover, and regardless of how many times, it will burn again. Because a hopeless person like me is still living."


    "Senpai."


    "Come, you came here to end everything. That''s why you came here. Then come, don''t be confused, advance. What are the things in your hands?"


    "I can''t do it!"


    Why?


    "How can I do that!"


    Why had she come here?


    For what had she kept walking to this day?


    For who, for what. It was to become a person who could help others that she had walked on to this day. Her ultimate ideals should be here.


    She could decide the victor between the thing that had always fought with this world and the fate she had inherited from her great-grandfather.


    That should be the most fitting situation for Nina''s ideals.


    For who, for what.


    The place where she could do it was the place where she was now.


    Even now, nothing had changed.


    It was obviously like that¡­¡­


    "I can''t do it!"


    Why?


    She had only believed there was a monster here.


    There was evil here, and as long as she defeated it, the world could be peaceful.


    Nina had thought this.


    That beast of flame had completed Nina''s ideals in that sense.


    But¡­¡­


    "Why is it senpai!"


    The person who had given Nina the two feet to advance with was Dix.


    If it wasn''t Dix, then maybe¡­¡­ was that kind of thought too naive?


    "What more is there to say? I''m here, and you''re here. Right now there''s already only this. Continuing to talk about cause and effect doesn''t have any meaning. It''s only do or do not."


    Dix who had just charged out readied his iron whip on his shoulder again.


    He cast a contemptuous gaze on Nina who was even now still on the ground on one knee.


    "What is it? Didn''t you come here to save the world?"


    Yes.


    That was true.


    But, but.


    She couldn''t stand.


    Right now, she no longer had something that had supported Nina up till now.


    She had lost it, and Nina no longer knew what to do.


    "I¡­¡­"


    She couldn''t.


    "Aahn?"


    Dix made a doubtful sound.


    She had decided to give up on fighting.


    Then the plan would transfer to the next stage.


    A feeling resonated in her mind with many implications.


    "What is it?"


    Nina''s entire body was abnormally frozen.


    Her fingers were constantly trembling, and her entire body felt paralyzed.


    Had her strength left her?


    No.


    Her hands that grasped the iron whips were gripping more forcefully than before.


    Her shaking feet stopped shaking and prepared to stand.


    But, Nina''s heart still hadn''t regained her vigor.


    Nina''s emotions and heart hadn''t been set in her iron whips.


    But, Nina still stood up, still grasped the iron whips.


    "This is?"


    Though Nina wanted to say it, her mouth wouldn''t move.


    Her vision caught Dix, but things weren''t as Nina had thought.


    "Fool, you''ve been toyed with by the Electronic Fairies."


    Through Dix''s words, Nina slightly understood a little bit about the situation.


    "Armadune? Dischale? Tentorium? Falysodam?"


    Nina spoke the names of the Haikizokus she had inherited from her great-grandfather.


    But, none of them responded to Nina.


    ''What''s going on!?''


    Nina let out a soundless howl¡­¡­ and then she finally realized her foolishness.


    What kind of beings they were.


    Why had they come here?


    Why they had become Haikizokus.


    Yes, it was all for this day, for this moment.


    They had become Haikizokus to defeat the being that would lead the world to ruin, and had always waited for this day.


    That goal seemed about to arrive, but Nina''s heart had wavered. No, her heart had already turned.


    In that kind of situation, would they just be shocked?


    Would they allow failure?


    Nina was very clear that the answer was definitely no.


    So, had they thought of this plan from the beginning?


    Was it enough for us only to be able to come to this place?


    Things wouldn''t have become like this if you had an iron will.


    Those voices were obviously blaming Nina.


    It seemed like Nina''s body no longer belonged to Nina.


    Her hands that grasped the iron whips didn''t have any feeling, and her feet didn''t have the sensation of standing on the ground. A feeling like floating in the air dominated Nina, and everything was torturing the helpless Nina from a distance.


    She could hear the sound of an explosion from behind her, and she didn''t know why Dix''s expression was becoming more and more furious.


    Nina only slightly felt the Kei pressure in her body suddenly rise.


    This also confirmed that those Haikizokus had lived and existed to today for this moment.


    This moment had meaning, and after this, there was no way out.


    In other words, things were like that.


    She couldn''t even say something like ''stop''.


    This was the worst outcome that her foolishness had led to.


    At least, that was how things should have gone.


    She didn''t know who it was who, but someone stopped Nina''s body, stopped the movements that didn''t belong to Nina.


    "Stop right there."


    Calm words stimulated Nina.


    "Don''t think that I''ll let you do whatever you want with this body."


    Aah¡­¡­


    Other than the familiarity of this voice, it brought another emotion to Nina.


    "What are you doing?"


    Dix spoke to the person behind Nina.


    "Have you come to stop me, and then make everything end?"


    He asked this.


    "I don''t know that kind of thing."


    He said that.


    "I only came to bring Captain back."


    Nina''s body, that even now still wanted to advance, was held back by a single hand of his.


    "If something obstructs me, then I''ll blow them all away. That''s how things are."


    "Not bad."


    Dix laughed.


    "I rather like that way of thinking."


    He moved his feet.


    The angle of the iron whip on his shoulder also changed.


    The direction of Raijin also changed because of this.


    That moment, Dix''s fangs were no longer aimed at Nina.


    They were aimed behind her.


    Aimed at the person there.


    "Lay¡­¡­fon."


    Nina spoke with great difficulty, whispering his name.


    "Then, let me see what kind of power you have!"


    Layfon''s hand let go of Nina''s shoulder.


    He stood in front of Nina.


    Seeing his figure, Nina noticed it.


    Layfon''s hand didn''t have a Dite.


    ¡ó


    Before Layfon stood in front of Nina¡­¡­


    Facing the flame that was closing in, Layfon made a decision in moments.


    it was time to use the cards that he had kept hidden.


    "Damn."


    The opportunity that Layfon had thought of actually wasn''t right now.


    But, if he didn''t use it now, then he wouldn''t be able to reach Nina.


    He could only try and see.


    Layfon instantly made that bitter choice, and reached his hand to his sword belt.


    That sword belt had been obtained from Harley.


    After opening the buckle of the sword belt, Layfon brandished the sword belt.


    The various Dites held in the sword belt were tossed into the air.


    "Restoration!"


    Layfon called out the restoration keyword.


    That moment, the Shim Adamantium Dites flying through the air shone with light together, and restored.


    The blade of the Shim Adamantium Dites as they flew through the air moved with an unimaginable trajectory.


    A giant light was currently correcting the paths of the falling swords.


    That light of Kei was released by Layfon.


    External Kei variant - Rumbling Sword.


    The giant Kei twining around the sword blade formed a new giant blade.


    The Dites dancing through the air were assembled one after another into this blade.


    Afterwards, as if becoming like this were totally natural, the assembled blades released new light one after another, producing a blade of Kei.


    This was Layfon''s hidden card.


    Using Composite Blast, and pouring it into the Shim Adamantium Dites that he had gotten from Harley, he used them in an instant.


    Though this method of use was similar to a technique of Karen Kei, it couldn''t be used as accurately as Karen Kei. Because this method was also one that Layfon had thought of not long ago, he couldn''t use a method of splitting the Kei into small parts.


    A big move that he could only use once.


    External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Seven-Branch Rumbling Sword.


    "Don''t block my way!!"


    Using the various Dites and the blade produced by Kei to pierce the cluster of flame that was drawing close, he cut it in two, and the shockwave pushed the energy to the limits of what his mind could maintain, becoming an explosion.


    The expanding shockwave blew away the flame.


    Layfon didn''t have time to confirm the results.


    He couldn''t stop.


    Layfon charged into the midst of the parted flame.


    On the other side, he saw Nina.


    ¡ó


    Like that, Layfon stood there.


    "You have no weapon yet still stand there?"


    Watching Layfon, the red-haired main spoke.


    Was this man the center of the chaos?


    Though he was a bit surprised in his heart, it wasn''t the time to dwell on those.


    "Though I don''t hate that style, still, what are you prepared to do empty-handed?"


    Though the man''s voice didn''t seem like he was looking down on Layfon, it didn''t seem like he was ridiculing him either. It even made it seem as if he had a bit of goodwill, making Layfon''s heart a bit perplexed.


    Was this the opponent''s plan?


    "I didn''t come here to win against you."


    "Ha, and then? So that''s how it is, I understand - you want me to flee?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What I want to know is what you''re planning to do empty-handed. I won''t let you run away, and if you want to come save Nina, don''t even think of running. Moreover, if you truly do that, then those things that are staying passive right now might take action again."


    This person knew about the Haikizokus inside Nina''s body.


    Was it because of Nina''s movements just now that he learned of it?


    "¡­¡­I already said it."


    Nina was behind him.


    The red-haired man was in front of him.


    Because of the explosion begun just now that had continued until now, everything had been blown far away, and this place had a tranquility that didn''t fit a battlefield.


    "If you want to impede me, then I''ll get rid of you."


    "So I''m asking, can you do it or not."


    "I can do it."


    Layfon who said this raised his arm high.


    In this state, it would definitely come.


    Layfon firmly believed.


    "I''m not alone."


    In the next moment, the sound of an explosion sounded in the sky.


    A sound like a fireworks blast.


    Afterwards was the sound of something tearing through the wind, indicating that something was descending, and something was drawn into Layfon''s palm.


    A Dite.


    The same as what he had lost just now, a Shim Adamantium Dite.


    There were also several other Dites that fell to the ground.


    These weren''t only the things that fell.


    (The connection has already been strengthened - it will no longer cut off again.)


    Felli''s voice sounded in the surroundings.


    (Ah~ Layfon, how was it, my assistance?)


    "Flawless."


    (That''s right.)


    (Don''t forget my skills. I was the one who made that gun in such a short time.)


    (Shut up, you lucky Dite addict.)


    (So mean!)


    Hearing the noisy voices and feeling that his heart had been soothed, a smile even appeared on Layfon''s face.


    He restored the Dite in his hand.


    "I have a weapon. I have as many as I need. I won''t hesitate to defeat you, so run if you wish."


    "You''re really speaking lightly."


    As if to respond to him restoring the Dite, the red-haired man released Kei.


    "Do you think you can win against me that easily?"


    The flame-infused Kei was trying to push Layfon down.


    The difference in power was that evident.


    "Layfon¡­¡­ you can''t, run away."


    Nina''s pained voice came from behind him.


    "You can''t win, so¡­¡­"


    "It''s alright to run, but at the least I have to bring Captain."


    "Lay¡­¡­fon?"


    "If I don''t do even that much then it''s no good, so I have no choice but to get rid of the things obstructing us."


    "Id¡­¡­iot¡­¡­For¡­¡­someone like me¡­¡­"


    "Captain, you don''t understand anything."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    She truly seemed not to understand anything.


    Seeing Nina like this, everyone''s heartfelt feelings came from the other end of the Psychokinesis flake.


    (Do you understand, Felli-chyan? This is Nina Disease.)


    (How pathetic that I almost suffered from that kind of illness.)


    (Really, it''s terrible to leave this kind of disease uncured.)


    (Yes, that''s right.)


    "You¡­¡­ you guys¡­¡­?"


    "It''s alright even if I can''t defeat him."


    Layfon spoke to the confused Nina.


    Of course, his eyes still watched the red-haired man. The man seemed to not want to cut short Layfon''s conversation.


    The might of his Kei just increased alongside the passing of time.


    "It''s alright if Captain doesn''t defeat him. Who do you think is behind us? Her Majesty is still here. Lintence-sama and the others are still here. People I don''t know are also preparing in the cities behind us."


    (Speaking of that Queen, can you hurry up and make her go to you?)


    (Eh? But I''m still busy~)


    (Someone please hurry up and deal with this weirdo.)


    (Can''t do it.)


    (Impossible~)


    (You useless things!)


    "¡­¡­It seems like right now what is most clear is."


    If he got entangled with those people, it would have no end. Layfon continued speaking.


    "Captain doesn''t have a reason to give up her own life for this kind of fight, and to prove this point, it''s alright even if I bet my life."


    (No, wait, that''s very strange.)


    (It''s a bit much to bet your life.)


    (Please don''t get accustomed to saying those kinds of contradictory words.)


    (Ahahaha, Layfon is embarrassed~)


    "Aah! Your Majesty, please don''t talk!"


    Really, he couldn''t keep up appearances this way.


    "Lay¡­¡­fon¡­¡­?"


    "So I''m saying, it''s alright. You don''t need to push yourself in this kind of place."


    Layfon scratched his head as he spoke.


    "''There will be someone who thinks of a way to resolve it''. Though that kind of method isn''t enough, still, even that doesn''t mean that you need to burden yourself with everything. If you yourself are not enough, then leave it others who can do it."


    Yes, in order to guard Grendan''s orphanage, Layfon had worked hard alone, and in the end failed. But, the orphanage hadn''t met with any unfortunate incidents because of this, and the Queen had revised policies.


    There weren''t many situations where a single failure meant the end of things. An opportunity to turn things around had to be somewhere. However, the person who retrieved everything or who corrected everything might not be himself.


    "So, I don''t want to lose senpai in this kind of place, nor do I want to lose those Electronic Fairies."


    Layfon raised his restored Shim Adamantium Dite.


    The red-haired man''s Kei had already filled the surroundings, as if trying to burn away the defensive Kei that Layfon used. His eyes were like fire. The smile on his face was disappearing, and his expression told Layfon that in his body, something was crumbling, making him about to burst.


    "Then, I''m a rare incurable specimen, huh."


    His violent, toothy smile made Layfon''s face tense up.


    "But, you let me see a very good answer."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Here''s a gift for that answer."


    The red-haired man''s Kei spilled out, becoming even more frenzied, and its density also increased.


    "I''ll get rid of you in one move."


    "If you want to talk about gifts, I''d still rather if you could let us return."


    He wouldn''t listen to those jokes any longer.


    From the killing intent given off from the iron whip on his shoulder, he was almost at his limits for endurance.


    "I am Dixerio Maskane, who are you?"


    "Layfon Alseif."


    After the introductions.


    They moved.


    The red-haired man, Dix, took a step out, and Layfon moved his waist low, making a stance for an engagement.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.


    Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.


    Two Keis collided.


    Acting in concert with the nearing lightning, Layfon swung his blade, and the iron whip on Dix''s shoulder swung down to collide with the blade.


    If it were a collision of purely strength, the difference in Dites would be proven here. Layfon didn''t have those odds. But, if it were a moment where the opponent hadn''t been able to gather all of his strength into the iron whip¡­¡­


    It seemed like the opponent wasn''t that simple.


    As expected, a clash occurred with the opponent''s weapon.


    Layfon felt that the Dite in his hands had become a bit different.


    It had fragmented.


    The iron whip swung down as if it hadn''t collided with Layfon''s Flame Cut at all.


    But, even if the path of the iron whip continued as if nothing at all had happened, the surrounding environment definitely changed.


    The Kei housed inside the fragmented Dite exploded.


    Though the majority portion of this Kei was offset by Raijin''s Kei pressure and dissipated, it still led to a small-scale explosion.


    Layfon was affected by the explosion, and the position of his body moved. No, Layfon had purposefully taken advantage of it.


    Layfon let his body endure the pressure produced by the explosion, forcing his body to move, and avoided Raijin by swinging in an arc.


    He moved behind Dix.


    But, what would he do after this?


    He no longer had a weapon in his hand.


    No, when he was turning, Layfon''s feet had kicked something.


    It was a Dite that had fallen onto the ground.


    One of the Dites that had scattered on the ground from Sharnid''s precision sniping.


    The Dite that had been kicked floated in front of Layfon''s face.


    He grabbed it.


    Restoration.


    He let his Kei pour into it at full power.


    He released it at the back of Dix, who had passed by him.


    Heaven''s Blade Art - Hazy Garret.


    The slash formed an encircling net that tried to tear Dix open.


    But, Raijin''s pressure wouldn''t permit that to happen. His Kei power didn''t let that situation occur.


    A normal Dite couldn''t be used, so he used a Heaven''s Blade art. When he didn''t use Composite Blast, it wasn''t a complete Heaven''s Blade Art.


    Even so, this Dite became powder and was scrapped.


    The encircling net of slashes still hadn''t been able to tough Dix.


    Layfon no longer had a Dite.


    Raijin had ended, and Dix was preparing to turn back towards him.


    The Kei for the next round had already been prepared, and he was ready to release another blow of Raijin.


    The iron whip on his shoulder was burning with a deadly flame.


    Raijin, released.


    But, Dix wasn''t the one who released it.


    From his side, Kei howled, and Lightning roared.


    Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.


    "I won''t let you do what you want to my subordinate!!!!!"


    It was Nina.


    Dix, who had focused on Layfon, received Nina''s Raijin attack undefended.


    A severe sound came from before Layfon.


    Lightning engulfed the flame, and sparks flew.


    "Captain!"


    But, Dix had blocked that sudden assault. That large iron whip that was very similar to Nina''s two iron whips endured the strike.


    The might of Raijin became sparks, searing the ground.


    "Oraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Nina howled, and Dix who showed a smile but looked filled with rage didn''t move at all.


    The tug of war didn''t lean toward either side. Kei pressure melted the surrounding ground.


    "Lay¡­¡­"


    Nina''s expression twisted.


    "Layfon!"


    She yelled.


    "yes."


    Layfon, who had been watching this, finally came to his senses.


    But, what could he do.


    (Move your left foot forward three paces.)


    Felli''s short words sounded from in front of him, and just from that, Layfon understood her meaning.


    A Dite that was obscured by the dust over the ground was right there.


    After picking it up, Layfon ran.


    His speed rose to the level of Raijin in a moment, and even the light of restoration was left behind.


    He didn''t have any tricks to play, and just pointed his blade at the target, running rapidly.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    His entire body''s Kei was focused into the point of the blade.


    Dix who was locked against Nina''s iron whips looked at Layfon. He who was unable to completely offset her Raijin was unable to move freely.


    Perhaps it was because he understood his own end.


    He smiled.


    Looking at Layfon, he smiled.


    Layfon was unable to stop, nor did he have any time to think. Layfon continued increasing the speed of his sprint, and the Kei of the two of them clashed as he rushed straight through the space between the two of them.


    And after that¡­¡­?


    "Guah!"


    When he realized that the situation had changed, Layfon was sent flying into the air along with the sound of the Dite in his hand shattering.


    His back received an impact.


    The pain made Layfon''s vision blur, and to confirm the thing that he should be there, he raised his head.


    Only Nina was there.


    He couldn''t see Dix. Over there was only Nina standing there alone, and three Dites were spread on the ground.


    That was the best proof that Dix had just been there.


    "Captain¡­¡­"


    Only when he thought about running to her side did Layfon notice that his entire body was severely painful. Part of the reason was because of that collision just now, and another was the effect to his body of his forceful evasion of Raijin before.


    Even so, Layfon still forced himself to stand, walking towards Nina.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Nn¡­¡­ For the time being, I''m alright, the Haikizokus gave me strength."


    After judging that the somewhat dazed Nina was safe, Layfon began looking around.


    "That person¡­¡­?"


    Where had he gone?


    Had he disappeared?


    Nina''s originally evenly-matched Raijin had been liberated, and he had been engulfed by it.


    Had that power eliminated him?


    "¡­¡­He said before that his body had no meaning. As long as his mind hasn''t died, that person isn''t dead."


    But then¡­¡­


    "Then¡­¡­ you mean, it still hasn''t ended?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Nina shook her head.


    He looked at the ground.


    He looked at the third iron whip that had lost its owner.


    ''Beautifully done.''


    "The moment before he disappeared, that person said that. That person always wanted to disappear. But, he couldn''t do it himself, so he was always looking for someone to help him depart. That person definitely thinks that it''s over with this. So, it''s already¡­¡­ fine."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina talked about Dix like she knew everything.


    No, did she actually know?


    If it weren''t so, then even if the opponent were a human, Nina wouldn''t be this dazed.


    "Can you believe it? That person was a senpai of ours from long ago, and he was the person who taught me Raijin."


    "Eh?"


    "He taught me when I was confused."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "He allowed me to always continue forward while sticking to my ideals."


    Nina''s back was trembling.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Layfon moved his gaze from her body, looking around.


    The flames around the cities had lost their energy.


    That battle was over.


    This might be the end.


    Layfon didn''t know many details about the situation either.


    But, this battle that had involved too many people that he was close to had finally ended.


    Layfon firmly believed this, and sighed deeply.


    The light of the Psychokinesis flake that was drawing close made Layfon feel yearning and closeness.

 Volume 24, Epilogue — Life is Goodbye

    Volume 24, Epilogue: Life is Goodbye


    The surrounding noise was very loud.


    She would definitely have been scared after suddenly hearing the noise from the city outskirts if she hadn''t prepared herself beforehand.


    Leerin put a hand on her chest, looking at the figures of the people standing before her.


    Right now, those figures were looking at the pieces of paper hung like advertisements on the outside of the city.


    Truly leisurely.


    But, thinking of him, she would only choose to give up.


    "Hey!"


    In order to not lose to the surrounding noise, Leerin raised her voice.


    The figure looking at the flyers turned around.


    Layfon was looking over at her.


    On the other side of him was a roaming bus that was tied back. Along with the city''s shaking, the roaming bus tied to the buffer bar also shook, making engine noises.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you really going?"


    "I still haven''t graduated yet."


    "Even though you say that¡­"


    "Moreover, I have no reason to continue staying here."


    "Ah, um¡­¡­"


    Leerin went silent, moving her vision from his body. In front of him were the legs of the city that made heavy noises.


    That leg that had only recently been able to move.


    The repair work on Grendan that had been more than half-paralyzed had been extremely difficult, but now it had settled down a bit.


    Right now it had recovered to the point where they could let the legs move like this, and the roaming buses had also returned.


    "I have to go back now."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Though Leerin''s heart had accepted it long before, she was still a bit hesitant when he truly was about to go. She was still a bit strange, perhaps.


    That kind of feeling was the same as that day.


    Thinking carefully, starting from that day, Leerin''s ''huge misunderstanding'' had kept increasing.


    "I was never able to tutor you because I was always very busy, but, can you graduate properly?"


    "¡­¡­I''ll try my best."


    "Alright, then do your best."


    "Nn, because there''s no longer any way for Leerin to come tutor me."


    "Ah, I can''t go to Zuellni for studies or anything again."


    The two of them joked around.


    In order to chase after him, she had departed from a roaming bus here. Leerin had never thought she would do something like that one day.


    Savaris who had ridden the bus with her that day wasn''t here either.


    She had experienced many things.


    She had also made many memories.


    "There was even a time when I became a royal successor."


    "Speaking of which, isn''t that matter already resolved?"


    "Nn, because I no longer have any strength. Though Uncle said that I could continue staying there, I felt that it was a bit bad, and I felt restless, so I moved back out."


    Leerin''s environment had also changed.


    No, more like it had returned back to before.


    Because she had lost her strength, she had been dismissed from being a successor. Alsheyra had said before that it was fine if things went on, and Minse who was her uncle had also allowed her to continue living in that room, but Leerin didn''t have such plans.


    Though she had also thought of returning to the student dorm, because that place had already been destroyed, she could only return to live at the orphanage first.


    But after some time, because the student dorms could be reconstructed, Leerin would probably return there soon.


    "When I went to get the luggage, I felt that I was being stared at with very hateful eyes."


    "I think that they don''t hate you from their hearts. But hating Layfon might be impossible to resolve."


    "How troublesome."


    Seeing Layfon''s troubled face, Leerin smiled.


    "But, isn''t it good?"


    "Nn?"


    "Leerin has a home to return to."


    "¡­¡­Layfon."


    Leerin was a bit uncomfortable at that kind of thought.


    Leerin also knew that Layfon felt happy from the bottom of his heart.


    But, it was because this that Leerin was uncomfortable.


    "Our home¡­¡­"


    "I know that."


    Layfon used his words to stop Leerin''s anger.


    "Our home is there. I''m very clear on how beautiful it is that I can say that, you don''t have to tell me again."


    "In that case¡­¡­"


    "But, I''m a bit worried that because of it, Leerin had to say a few unnecessary words."


    "Eh¡­¡­"


    "Since you could find your blood relatives, if Leerin doesn''t hate it, then it wouldn''t be bad if you could find a comfortable place there."


    "That''s true¡­¡­"


    "I think that the face you make once in a while going to that home isn''t too bad."


    "I know that."


    "Nn."


    Truthfully, Leerin had also always wanted there to be someone who could say those words to her, and she still had many things that she wanted to ask Minse. Regarding her father, regarding her mother. Even if they were already passed away, Leerin wouldn''t give up any clues that would let her learn things about them.


    What kind of a person was her father?


    How did he meet her mother?


    There were so many things that she wanted to know.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing."


    Seeing Layfon laughing, Leerin wanted to say to him, ''then, what about you?''


    "Layfon?"


    "Nn?"


    "Truly, you''re still going?"


    She already knew the answer.


    "Of course I''m going. Because I still haven''t graduated."


    He definitely would no longer return.


    There were no longer reasons why he couldn''t return. If he was stuck on those kinds of things, he definitely wouldn''t help Grendan recover.


    Layfon had been in Grendan up through today.


    Even if he continued staying in Grendan, there obviously wouldn''t be anyone to say anything about it.


    "Is it truly only because of that?"


    "Eh?"


    "You don''t have anyone you particularly want to see?"


    "Nn."


    "Nn?"


    "Nn¡­¡­"


    "I think you''re staying that kind of thing a bit unwillingly, so actually there is?"


    Just by looking at Layfon''s expression, Leerin could understand that.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Well, whatever."


    It was different from that time.


    This time it wasn''t a trip that he had to go on even if he hated it.


    Layfon only left because he had his own reasons, and people that he wanted to see.


    "This way, I''m truly helpless."


    "Nn."


    While she was saying this, the time for departure arrived. The entrance to the roaming bus was opened, and the people waiting began moving.


    "Then I''m going."


    "Nn."


    "Take care."


    "Layfon too."


    Leerin simply watched him take his suitcase and walk over.


    His figure entered the roaming bus.


    As the bus was slowly lifted up, Leerin saw Layfon through the glass.


    Their gazes met, and they waved at each other.


    As the bus descended to the lower part of the outskirts, Leerin caught the moment Layfon''s vision turned forward.


    As expected, his face wasn''t regretful at all.


    "Goodbye, Layfon."


    Maybe this was the final goodbye.


    It was only because she understood this that Leerin sent him off with a smile.


    When he noticed the small gifts that she had deliberately hid, what kind of expression would he make?


    Leerin felt very happy just thinking of it.


    ¡ó


    The thing facing them after the battle was dealing with the aftermath.


    Though the city had received almost no harm, there were still several people who had been hurt.


    The most difficult part was probably the city relying on its own legs to move to its original area.


    They had clearly used some kind of mysterious method when they had come here, but when they returned it was indeed a very ordinary method of the city walking on its own feet. Though they hadn''t had any problems like friction with other cities, the difficulty created by the terrain and the attacks of filth monsters still affected the student life of Zuellni.


    When the Student Council president in her departure speech said that the city had returned to its normal path, everyone had truly relaxed.


    No big problems had happened after that, and Zuellni''s days passed one by one.


    Class days, testing days, days of platoon training and matches, and lively celebration all passed by.


    That celebration brought enough excitement to disperse the shroud of depression that had been hanging over the city to that day, Felli felt.


    "How boring."


    So, Felli said this.


    To someone who couldn''t release the feelings inside their heart, that was indeed how every day felt.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing."


    After Felli replied to Nina who had turned her head, she continued looking forward.


    This was a narrow passageway, and around the exit before her, the sunlight that shone in met two people. Before them was a battlefield¡­¡­ it was a competition.


    "She''s always like this. Nina, let it go."


    "Nn."


    "As long as the root of the problem doesn''t return, this illness won''t heal."


    "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time."


    "A year passed like that. Ah, after all, recovery work should be quite time-consuming since they were damaged that much."


    "It was originally in the region with more numerous filth monsters. If the city can''t move, then defending it will become difficult."


    "Are there still filth monsters living after the big commotion there?"


    "Actually I heard that they were on a decreasing trend, what is it really?"


    "The levels of pollutants are continuously decreasing, and it probably has to do with the lowered efficiency of Kei vein activity."


    "The speed of the city movement has also slowed, and I heard that in the future there might not be inter-city competitions."


    The three of them talked, but Felli just listened wordlessly.


    "Speaking of which, how many times have we already talked about this problem."


    Sharnid said this to end their conversation.


    Passing through the entrance, his entire body was bathed in sunlight.


    ''They''re here, the first platoon is taking the stage. This platoon match is the final battle! The first platoon versus the fourteenth platoon! Will the final one to achieve victory be the lossless first platoon, or will it be the fourteenth platoon headed by the dark princess Claribel-sama!?''


    The commentator''s voice really made one impatient.


    ''The first to take the stage is the attention-getting sniper, Sharnid Elipton. Even if he is the number one frontline, what kind of battle will he show today?


    After that is the charging valkyrie, Dalshena Che Matelna! What a dazzling crimson coat she wears along with Sharnid! The truth behind the story as written in the Look''n exclusive two days ago was truly saddening¡­¡­ Ah, apologies, please don''t look at me like that.


    Alright, the next to take the stage is! Psychokinesist, our idol, Felli Loss. How does the fourteenth platoon plan on combating her Psychokinesis that can see through everything?


    And then, the final one to take the stage. The captain of the first platoon, Military Arts head, Nina Antalk. After becoming Military Arts head, her method of fighting completely changed! She acquired a new title, Queen of the Iron Wall! Everyone expects either her or the Queen of Darkness to be singled out here.''


    Ignoring the irritating hurrahs, Nina stopped in front of the flag.


    This time, the first platoon was the defender.


    "What''s the plan?"


    Dalshena asked.


    "The same as before."


    "Though I expected you to say that long before, Clara-chan isn''t that easy to stop. She''s also a Heaven''s Blade successor-sama, you know."


    "It''s alright. In any case, that person''s thoughts are to challenge me alone. Even if it''s not like that, as long as I don''t leave this place, the flag will be fine. Everyone else, it''s up to you. Felli, take note of the enemy Psychokinesist, that person can have bad habits."


    "I know."


    "Ah, it''s not easy to move the Queen of the Iron Wall. Will there be a Dark Triple Star of freshmen being born?"


    "There won''t, this should no longer continue after the seniors graduate."


    "The favorite Clara-chan is still here, it should still go on."


    "Really¡­"


    While he said those things, Sharnid and Dalshena came to the designated location.


    Felli also left the area near the flag that would definitely become a battle zone.


    ''Well, the first platoon versus the fourteenth platoon! This semester''s final platoon match! Begin!''


    A sound rang through the sky of the battlefield.


    The competition had started.


    Nina restored her two iron whips.


    ¡­¡­But, she quickly returned them to her weapon belt, drawing back her hands and beginning to meditate. Two differently-sized iron whips crossed on Nina''s back, with no symmetry at all.


    This was her method of battle after becoming Military Arts head. Regardless of whether they were attacker or defender, she would use this kind of stance to stick behind the flag.


    Failure as an attacker was the defeat of the Captain, and failure as a defender was the destruction of the flag. Regardless of which side, as long as Nina was in this position, the opponent would have to enter the enemy territory in order to achieve victory.


    No matter what, they would have to fight with Nina.


    Dalshena carried out a complete offense, Sharnid sometimes sniped and sometimes attacked on the frontline depending on the opportunity, and Felli supervised information gathering and used Psychokinesis mines as a means of attack, making the entire platoon''s offensive very diverse.


    This was the current seventeenth platoon¡­¡­ No, first platoon.


    Nina''s platoon.


    (Sharnid, begin sniping five seconds after reaching A14, and then move to C8.)


    "Understood."


    (Dalshena, move your advance three degrees to the right. Two hundred meters ahead of G5 is a Psychokinesis ambush I''m currently dealing with. Please don''t stop moving.)


    "Got it."


    (Claribel is currently attacking through the center. She''s making very slow progress, please ignore her completely.)


    "I can see her from here."


    "Everyone can probably see her."


    "Really¡­¡­"


    The three of them weren''t using Felli''s Psychokinesis, but rather could confirm directly with their own eyes.


    Even from Felli''s location back in the distance, she could directly confirm it with her eyes.


    How should it be described?


    A moving throne?


    Unknown black mist-like substance had gathered to form a tower-like object, and the lower portion had split into two, moving like legs.


    The very top was where Claribel was, and she wore her Dark Princess clothing, sitting on the throne with an incredible appearance. The appearance of her face, full of smiles, as she looked downwards looked completely like she was putting on a show.


    That black mist substance was created by Karen Kei. There would probably be people who felt angry at that kind of wildly wasteful Military Arts technique, but most students and herself were all very happy about it.


    Because from Gorneo''s (who had already graduated) information, Claribel''s teacher Troyatte had this kind of style, thinking about fixing her style was a waste of time. Reproaching her was completely meaningless.


    (What do we do? Should we think of a way to stop her?)


    Though she knew the answer, she still asked Nina.


    "It''s alright, just help the two of them properly."


    (Understood.)


    "In any case, there should be more than enough time before she''s tired of playing around."


    "No¡­¡­"


    Nina negated Sharnid''s words.


    "She''s coming."


    The moment she said that, the throne began crumbling from the bottom.


    The smoky legs came up, rising with a speed that could be called disappearing.


    No, they weren''t disappearing, but rather returning to Claribel.


    After the black mist that had composed the throne up to now gathered in Claribel''s surroundings, it swept around like a cloak and then shot out towards Nina.


    From only the Kei that had been ignited crimson by the Kochouenshiken in her hand, there was a red flow as she ran amidst the darkness.


    Claribel charged straight at Nina from the throne''s position.


    What did Nina do?


    She opened her eyes.


    Her two hands grasped the iron whips.


    The Kochouenshiken that was swung down was blocked by the iron whips.


    The black shockwave smashed open the surrounding ground.


    "Isn''t it a rule violation to use the Heaven''s Blade? Clara!"


    "Then what''s up with your Dites, Nina? Aren''t you also a rulebreaker?"


    "It''s only because you took out that kind of thing."


    "What''s wrong with it, it''s all because this is the last platoon match, just let us have a big fight."


    "Really!"


    In the center of the turbulent dust and smoke, the two of them talked while the fight began.


    The shockwaves that their locked Dites produced pushed the two of them back.


    "Come, the winner between us will definitely be decided today, Nina."


    "Nn."


    "This time, our defeat condition is only that I have been defeated. I definitely won''t be defeated again by your tricks like before!"


    "Then I have no choice!"


    "Nn! Of course, though I''m definitely going to be the winner!"


    "Is that so!"


    The Kei pressure of the two rose, and while they showed off a battle filled with sparks, the Kei of the two also rose for the final clash.


    And right now was the moment that the two Keis burst¡­¡­


    "Come¡­¡­!"


    "Nn!"


    Beep!!


    At that time, a sharp noise that made everything wasted forced the competition to halt.


    ''Aah! What''s going on!? The judges have unexpectedly stopped the competition.''


    The battle had stopped, and Nina and Claribel dropped to the ground.


    The referees ran to them. They ignored Claribel''s excited expression and her protests, beginning to inspect the pair''s Dites that hadn''t yet been put away.


    They had probably gotten their results, so one of them ran towards the seats of the judges and waved his hand.


    Afterwards, there was an announcement.


    ''Everyone, these are the judges. We stopped the competition just now, because we believed there were unfair actions taking place.


    Nina Antalk. Claribel Ronsmier. After conducting and inspection of these two competitors'' Dites, we have noticed that Claribel Ronsmier''s Dite is not a registered Dite. Moreover, Claribel''s Dite has not undergone safety modifications, so this time the unfair actions of the fourteenth platoon lead to their defeat, and therefore the first platoon wins.''


    After the judges'' announcement ended, loud boos came from the spectators. Claribel had a lifeless expression, and Nina let out a long sigh. The fourteenth platoon''s members were a bit restless.


    "W, why!?"


    Claribel who finally came back to her senses let out a cry, but was drowned out by the sounds of the spectators.


    "So stupid."


    Felli truly couldn''t even laugh at this battle.


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She hated to get up on vacations because she couldn''t find anything to do.


    It was extremely tranquil outside her window, and though she could hear the metallic noises of things being moved in and out of the warehouse district, that kind of noise was almost negligible.


    Today seemed to be the day the city stopped advancing, and from her opened window she could see the city''s stopped leg on the other side.


    After that battle, after Zuellni had returned to its original location, it would occasionally do this. In the beginning everyone had been surprised and scared, with several anxious days, but right now they were already used to it. In the beginning, they had truly yearned for a day when the Military Artists could constantly be prepared for an attack.


    That kind of tension could make people forget bad times.


    But, it was no longer that way.


    Since the city had returned to its original position, Zuellni hadn''t suffered a filth monster attack. Because traces of their movement had been noticed, there were still filth monsters around.


    Harpe who had sent Layfon and Felli to Grendan that day hadn''t appeared again afterwards. Perhaps he was fighting against unknown enemies in some place Felli didn''t know about.


    It was also possible that he had been affected by the continued drop in pollutants after that day, and was unable to continue living.


    Though she didn''t know the truth, she felt that the extremely reduced number of filth monsters had something to do with that being.


    Of course, maybe Felli was just thinking too much, but even if that were true, it didn''t matter.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli silently changed her clothes.


    Alone, she made tea using boiled water.


    Silence tormented her heart.


    Recently, because this was a city vacation, the normal racket had begun to become noticeable. In other words, everyone had learned true peace, and enjoyed that kind of feeling.


    But, Felli didn''t really like the silence of city vacations.


    It was too peaceful.


    As if all extra information was interdicted with the same peace, making her think about other things.


    "¡­¡­Hah."


    Sighing, Felli ignored the just-boiled tea, standing up.


    After opening the window, she could feel that it had become slightly colder today.


    After opening the curtain, Felli left the room.


    "Ah, Felli-san."


    Walking down the stairs, someone called out to Felli as she prepared to exit.


    It was Meishen who had rushed out of the shop on the first floor.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, please have this¡­¡­"


    As she said this, she handed over a small basket.


    Inside the basket were sandwiches that had been made using croissant bread, along with sweets and canteens.


    "Today is a bit cold, so I heated it up."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    From the basket''s appearance, it wasn''t something she had made hurriedly at the last moment.


    She had long since seen that Felli was going to go out today, so she prepared it.


    Felli felt a bit bad about being seen through by others. However, seeing Meishen''s expression, Felli didn''t have any way to pretend to be angry or act dumb.


    "See you."


    "¡­¡­Nn."


    Meishen sent off Felli with a smile.


    Felli walked alone, holding the basket.


    Though she didn''t purposefully listen to anything, information still flowed to her.


    Her Dite hadn''t been restored, but Felli had still hidden some Psychokinesis flakes in various places of the city. Because she didn''t know when there would be important information flowing in, Felli constantly remained vigilant.


    It was proof of Felli''s ability that the information the Psychokinesis flakes sent could be gathered without having to come through the medium of a Dite.


    Felli did something that would be extremely difficult for a normal Psychokinesist as she walked.


    Information was continuously being sent to Felli, but it was just passed over.


    Most of it was stuff without any true significance.


    Peoples'' conversations. Sounds of breathing. Discussion of battle tactics. There were arguments, and also conversations that would make the others blush. Because this information was all meaningless, Felli passed over it.


    As for the topic that she had heard the most recently, as expected it was still regarding the changes brought to the world by the lowering level of pollutants.


    Right now there was no longer any reason to be protected by the air filter. Not just during that battle back then, but right now as well.


    Even if someone directly ran outside the city, their skin wouldn''t be burned by pollutants.


    Moreover this didn''t only apply to Military Artists, but normal people as well.


    Anyone could go outside the city without wearing protective gear.


    On top of that, they hadn''t encountered filth monsters for a long time.


    With that, people began taking a strong interest in the wilderness outside of the city that they hadn''t been able to go to because of the dangers.


    Particularly the limitless possibilities that lay dormant there.


    Because of those reasons, the current topics were all mixed with a few common words.


    Those were the ''Loss Pioneering Group''.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Felli couldn''t help but sigh.


    As the inciter of that battle, Karian hadn''t let up after it. No, after completely igniting the righteousness of young people, he truly wanted to once again take up the family business.


    Putting his sights on outside-city development before anyone else, he began running around everywhere gathering manpower and financial resources.


    The recruitment information of the Loss Pioneering Group had spread to all of the cities, becoming a hot topic, and of course, Zuellni wasn''t excluded. ''I''m joining the Loss Pioneering Group after graduation'', ''Who''s waiting till graduation, if you want to go then go now'', those kinds of conversations could be heard everywhere.


    It was probably because of that reason that there was an abnormally large number of outsiders staying in the residential district where residences for outside roaming buses were located.


    Today as well, there were many people around the residences.


    Most of them were only using this place as a pit stop, but among them there would still be several who entered Zuellni, or perhaps who were leaving Zuellni.


    Ignoring the actions of those people, Felli stopped walking in a place near the roaming bus residences.


    Even if she came very close, there were no presences of people, which was unusual considering the residences here that were squeezed full of outsiders.


    The original outskirts area was used as a buffer zone in battle, so it was a place where there weren''t many people who would enter frequently, and it was very normal for there not to be anyone.


    There was a bench in this place, and recently this was the place where Felli spent her days.


    It was a bit much for there to be nothing at all, so for now she still put something there first.


    The body of this bench gave off a feeling of thickness, so this bench looked extremely old. One had a hard time imagining that it had unexpectedly survived through a time of frequent fighting. It had definitely been moved from some park somewhere.


    Felli inspected the bench for a second, sat on it, and then blankly looked at the scene outside the city that was visible from there.


    Her Psychokinesis still gathered information as usual, but it was meaningless information.


    The outside of the city that was visible had a yellow dust everywhere. The level of pollutants had become low, and though the visibility of the city had increased greatly, the wilderness of the earth was still as deep as before.


    The forecasts for the outside-city development were extremely grim, and of course she could also hear this.


    But even so, roaming buses were still packed full, and the outsiders had been buzzing around through this day.


    It was probably because there were a lot of people who wanted to go out?


    Perhaps they believed that in the wilderness, they could accomplish many things they were unable to do in their birth city?


    Because they felt that there were various possibilities there?


    "My possibilities, huh¡­¡­"


    She feared that being a Psychokinesist was all there was.


    Because of walking around, her stomach felt a bit hungry, so Felli took out the food in the basket.


    "It''s good."


    Today, Meishen''s food was as delicious as usual.


    Her cake and food had already become extremely famous in Zuellni, and the cakes that she made in the store today would soon be sent out to the contracted stores. There were quite a few customers who would come to the remote store, and Meishen''s fear of people seemed to be becoming weaker day by day.


    After eating the sandwich, Felli poured the stuff in the canteen into a cup. It was warm hot cocoa.


    After briefly immersing herself in satiation, Felli turned her gaze outside the city again.


    Today''s dust was particularly strong, and the yellow sky seemed like it wanted to hide the malice in itself.


    Her happy feeling disappeared after a moment, and her information gathering time flowed meaninglessly like watching grass grow.


    "Senpai!"


    This voice made Felli''s consciousness return to her body.


    Running over was Naruki.


    Because she had long since predicted that she would come, Felli didn''t hurriedly stand up.


    "What is it?"


    Naruki, wearing the uniform of the City Police, seemed a bit panicked.


    "Sorry to bother you, but could I bother you a bit to help me with something?"


    "Understood."


    Felli knew the reason why she was this rushed. But she didn''t act as if she knew. It was a breach of school rules for Military Arts students to use their abilities however they wanted during their private time.


    Though, Naruki might have already known what Felli was doing here. But if Felli said it herself, it would be a wasted action.


    So Felli silently accompanied Naruki.


    The place they finally arrived at was the roaming bus residence.


    Several roaming buses were hung up by a cable, their sides connected to the buffer bar beside them.


    If it were any time slightly farther in the past, it would be impossible to see this many roaming buses at once.


    "It''s that."


    Felli ignored the scene beside her, looking at the place Naruki indicated.


    A cable hung down, but the cable didn''t seem to be winding up, just pulled taut.


    "Right now it''s pulling a bus, but it seems like that bus has some problems."


    "Really?"


    "Though I tried listening to the sounds inside the bus, and it seems like there''s controversy over whether to get pulled up or not. We haven''t heard any screams, and actually, we noticed using heat detection that there aren''t many passengers in this bus, so we fear that it''s someone''s special model."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli listened to Naruki''s explanation while looking at the taut cable.


    "So right now we''re having difficulty deciding what to do. Because the Psychokinesists of the City Police aren''t clear, I thought that Felli-senpai would be able to do it."


    "I understand."


    After saying this, Felli took out her Dite, restoring it.


    Felli had long since noticed the commotion near the residences, and moreover also knew that the source of the commotion was the contents of a bus.


    But right now she didn''t have any information that she particularly wanted, so it would be enough for her to just get the general information.


    Because it was the job of the City Police to think of a way to resolve things.


    Felli glanced at Naruki who was directing subordinates by her side as she manipulated a Psychokinesis flake to fly into the roaming bus.


    The impact-resistant shutters on the other side of the bus windows had already been lowered, so she couldn''t directly see the interior. All she could see on the other side was the area of the driver''s seat. There was no driver present; he had probably been dragged into the commotion inside.


    Felli let her Psychokinesis pass through the outside, probing the interior.


    A kind of strange sensation filled the entire bus. What was going on? Felli analyzed while searching for passengers.


    There were four figures with heat signals.


    From the positioning it looked like it was three against one, in an extremely tense state. The two sides were arguing over whether to get pulled up or not. It was the lone individual who wanted to get pulled up, and the other three said not to. Judging from their voices, there was one woman and three men.


    If the cable had already connected to the bus, then the crane should be operable even from the driver''s seat. It seemed that this argument was around that driver. The driver who was one of the three seemed to have a very confused appearance because he didn''t know what to do.


    On the other side from the person who said that they should get pulled up, there was a person who had maintained silence.


    The two who glared at each other, weapons drawn, were probably Military Artists.


    The fluctuations of Kei gave Felli an unusual feeling.


    "Nn?"


    "What is it?"


    There was something that Felli was a bit hung up on.


    "Nothing¡­¡­ Can the crane move?"


    "Ah, it can."


    "Then, pull them up."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Nn. I''ll think of something, so please be prepared to act when the time comes."


    "Understood."


    After Felli said this, Naruki began issuing orders.


    Seeing them moving together, Felli once again spread Psychokinesis flakes around the roaming bus.


    The crane began moving, and the cable made noises from being pulled, beginning to wind upwards. The roaming bus gave off a long noise after banging several times against the buffer bar, and the roof of the bus could already be seen.


    Now.


    Felli didn''t say it.


    But, it happened anyways.


    The Psychokinesis flakes positioned everywhere around the roaming bus suddenly gave off an intense light.


    This light formed spears and sharp blades, piercing and cutting open the bus. This was a type of usage of Psychokinesis mines, morphing Psychokinesis power into light and firing it out.


    "Wait!"


    Naruki didn''t know what to say at Felli''s sudden destructive actions.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Please be quiet and watch from the side. I''ll reveal everything that you don''t understand."


    "How could¡­¡­"


    Felli just ignored Naruki who wanted to say something, and looked at the bus.


    The bus in which a hole had been opened twisted because of its own weight, and the roof seemed as if it had opened up, essentially torn off. The cable competed with gravity, and the roof seemed like the rope in a tug of war, with the hole continuously spreading wider.


    After this, something spilled out of from inside.


    It was a black, foglike substance.


    This was very similar to the thing that Claribel had used recently on the battlefield.


    Passing through this black mist, something jumped out.


    It was a person.


    One of the three.


    A younger person jumped out, carrying the other two. At the same time as the younger person landed, he quickly released the two people, taking up his weapon.


    "Uwah, what, what, what the hell!"


    One of the two people released, probably the driver, yelled out.


    "Shut up!"


    Afterwards, the other person got angry.


    The problem wasn''t the two of them.


    Rather, it was with the young person.


    "No way¡­¡­"


    Naruki forgot to continue giving orders.


    The black mist that flowed from the roaming bus moved as if it had a life of its own, and then formed a cluster, descending in front of the young person.


    In the black mist was a figure.


    It was the remaining person.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The young person didn''t say a word, just flowing Kei into the weapon in his hand. Though it seemed like a knife that was a bit overdecorated, after his dense Kei was flowed into it, it became a strong and gorgeous Dite.


    "Go, beat them!"


    The girl shouted.


    The City Police led by Naruki basically stood blankly watching the two people. The reason wasn''t because of the extremely abnormal air given off by the man with the black mist.


    But rather because of the young person holding the blade.


    "Lay!"


    The girl shouted at the young person.


    The moment she heard that shout, a string inside Felli''s heart snapped.


    It broke with a crisp sound.


    After that, though Naruki looked at her with a strange gaze, Felli pretended not to know what it meant.


    ¡ó


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina who hurried to a room of the City Police was taken aback after hearing Naruki''s report.


    "¡­¡­And then?"


    After organizing her thinking for a long time, Nina finally said this.


    "What happened in the end?"


    "Eh¡­¡­"


    Everyone stared while listening to the ambiguous response.


    ''Everyone'' included Felli and Naruki, along with Nina, and also Sharnid, Dalshena, Harley, Claribel, Meishen, and Mifi.


    Everyone was occupying an interrogation room of the city police, surrounding a young person.


    "Well, after being separated from everyone for about half a year, I left Grendan."


    The young person spoke a bit weakly, as if he were making excuses.


    The young person who was talking¡­¡­ was Layfon.


    "We basically didn''t run into filth monsters, and the orphanage was almost done being reconstructed, and manpower was very sufficient, so I came here since I didn''t have anywhere to go."


    "And then what, why were you so slow?"


    Nina asked as the representative of those present.


    "I heard that the number of filth monsters in the world had decreased, so the speed of the roaming buses increased quite a bit. If you went from Grendan to Zuellni, it wouldn''t even need a month. It''s already been two months since Zuellni came here last."


    "I know!"


    Layfon sighed deeply.


    Why was it like this? It seemed like he was thinking about that question.


    But, his attitude didn''t show the slightest bit of answering.


    Bang!


    Hearing the sound of the cheap table being kicked, Layfon raised his head.


    His vision focused on something


    It was Felli.


    "¡­¡­Tell us all of it."


    "Okay."


    Layfon straightened his posture in a moment, beginning to speak.


    "Well¡­¡­ In the first city I arrived at after leaving Grendan, when I was preparing to pack my luggage and leave I noticed a case that didn''t belong to me, and when I was caught by surprise the sound of commotion came from outside, and then I opened the door¡­¡­"


    What had charged in seemed to be a girl.


    The girl''s name was Letisha.


    "She normally goes by Arute."


    "That kind of thing is irrelevant."


    "Yes, sorry!"


    Being told off by Felli, Layfon felt smaller, and everyone persuaded Felli to calm down.


    But, in that case Felli was unlikely to listen.


    "That child¡­¡­ she seemed to have somewhere she wanted to go, but, there was someone stopping her."


    "The one just now?"


    "Though, it wasn''t only him¡­¡­ It seems that there was something like a group that didn''t want that girl to reach her destination, and they kept getting involved."


    "So you helped her?"


    "¡­¡­Things naturally developed like that, and I couldn''t just let it go."


    Seeing Layfon raise his head and look over, the audience sighed deeply.


    "I say, Layfon."


    The first to open his mouth was Sharnid.


    "Though I pretty much knew already, you really also suffer from Nina Disease."


    "¡­¡­I thought about it before, but what''s up with that name?"


    "You don''t need to worry, everyone other than you agrees."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    Because that was the case, she didn''t know how to retort.


    "A, anyways!"


    In order to turn things around, Nina raised her voice.


    "Anyways, right now we should celebrate because of his return."


    "Ooh, not bad."


    "Agreed, agreed."


    "Then we''ll have to go buy things soon."


    "Great! A feast!"


    "Hey Layfon, you''ve been outside for about a year, and you should have had quite a few interesting experiences, hurry and tell me."


    Those kinds of voices surrounded Layfon.


    Everyone seemed very happy.


    They felt happy from the bottoms of their hearts to meet Layfon again.


    Felli should feel that as well.


    It should be¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the same.


    After leaving the interrogation room, she encountered the girl just now.


    "Do you want to come too?"


    Because she had received Nina''s invitation, the girl and the driver also came to participate in the festivities.


    It was particularly lively today in a dilapidated heart far from the center of the city.


    Because an old friend had returned, and a companion that everyone had been waiting for had returned.


    Right now, those kinds of happy feelings were constantly overflowing from this apartment, almost bursting it.


    But for some reason, Felli didn''t have that kind of joyful appearance.


    Though she had escaped from the first floor of Meishen''s shop, she could still hear their voices.


    "Really¡­¡­"


    Her sighs hadn''t stopped, even now.


    Though Felli normally didn''t like that kind of thing, the happy sounds today were twice as hard to bear.


    "Um."


    After sitting by a table and looking out the window for a while, a voice sounded.


    It was Layfon.


    "Isn''t it bad for tonight''s guest of honor to be goofing off in this kind of place?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­ I was kicked out by Sharnid-senpai."


    Saying that, Layfon sat down opposite Felli.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Because she couldn''t face Layfon who was looking for words to say, Felli moved her gaze.


    "Anyways, sorry."


    "¡­¡­For what?''


    "I came late."


    "Didn''t you have your own reasons?"


    It was for that girl.


    "Well, uh¡­¡­"


    "Speaking of which, what''s with that Dite?"


    "Ah, it''s a Heaven''s Blade."


    "Didn''t you refuse it?"


    During that battle, Layfon had refused the Heaven''s Blade that Leerin brought. Felli also witnessed it, and had supported Layfon.


    But, right now Layfon held it.


    "Well, I already also talked with the city police. The thing inside that case was a Heaven''s Blade."


    There had also been two letters inside the case.


    One was from Leerin, and another from Alsheyra.


    "Leerin''s letter said ''Her Majesty said to give it to you, and you don''t have to be a Heaven''s Blade successor, is that alright?''. Her Majesty''s letter said ''It''s not necessary anymore, so I''ll give it to you, I''ll just act as if it disappeared during battle.'' ¡­¡­"


    "That''s really doing whatever they want, both sides."


    "That''s right. And since I use it, I''m the same."


    "You''re no longer tightly adhering to certain things?"


    "Though I was troubled at the start, I already carried out my will in that battle, so continuing to be that stubborn is a bit childish."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Moreover, it''s much more convenient if I have a Heaven''s Blade, that''s the truth."


    "True."


    Layfon didn''t have the Heaven''s Blade in that battle because he had been excluded from the battle, so he had felt wronged.


    The battle had already ended now, so it would be too shameful for him to continue to feel wronged.


    "Truthfully, it has played a big role."


    "Well¡­¡­ sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    "No, well, you seem mad."


    "You don''t even know whether I''m mad, and you apologize first?"


    "Uhhh¡­¡­"


    "Hmph."


    Seeing the cowardly Layfon, Felli scoffed.


    "¡­¡­Actually, I¡¯m the same."


    "Eh?"


    "Actually, I felt happy from the bottom of my heart, happy enough to cry."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "But, I couldn''t do it. Because, I knew, that your return here wouldn''t continue on to anything afterwards."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "You''ll leave, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''ll leave. In order to let that girl complete her travels, you''ll embark on a journey again."


    Layfon didn''t have any way of negating Felli''s words.


    Maybe if he didn''t look at Felli, he could think of some excuse.


    But Layfon hadn''t moved his gaze from Felli.


    "I know that this isn''t Nina Disease. It''s because you''re that kind of person, I understood long ago."


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    "You can''t give up on troubled people, and if your strength is enough to help others, you''ll go try. There''s no one who can stop your actions."


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to continue staying in Zuellni anymore. You already found what you want to do. It''s enough if you do that. There will be many people around who need you in the future."


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    "The world will constantly change after this. Pollutants will disappear, developments outside the city will continuously take place, and the world will change¡­¡­ During those changes, calls for your help will be heard everywhere. Though there will be things that you feel annoying, you''ll definitely do something that you feel is correct."


    Because that was Layfon.


    "Felli¡­¡­"


    "Live your life like that, and do what you believe in."


    "Felli!"


    Layfon''s hand reached to the trembling Felli.


    Felli grabbed the hand that wanted to support Felli''s shoulder.


    The hands of the two tightly grabbed each other.


    "¡­¡­I knew you were going to turn out like this, but wasn''t able to stop you. Because I feel happy that you became like this."


    Felli put her face by his hand.


    A rough hand suitable for a Military Artist.


    Felli had already been held a countless number of times by this hand, flown through the battlefield.


    But, those days would no longer happen.


    "Because I can''t stop you from doing what you want to do."


    Because she didn''t want him to see her flowing tears, Felli brushed off his hand and ran back to her room.


    ¡ó


    He had long since known that she would be mad.


    "Ah, I wouldn''t have thought she would cry."


    But, he hadn''t thought she would have that kind of response.


    Layfon sluggishly returned to his senses, seeing Arute and Hotep standing there. Hotep was the driver of the roaming bus.


    A man who loved sunglasses and nicotine wherever and whenever, he had a cigarette in his mouth even now. The moment he took out a lighter, Arute deftly stole it.


    "You can''t smoke here."


    "Tch."


    Ignoring Hotep, Arute walked to Layfon.


    Her movements seemed extremely uneasy.


    "Um¡­¡­ I''m sorry. For me¡­"


    "It''s alright, this is a decision I made myself."


    He would protect Arute, and send her to the place she wanted to go to.


    He had already promised her.


    "But, Layfon, you actually want to return here, right? And, the person just now was always waiting for you¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then you really should stay here! Don''t worry about my business! Didn''t I always persist before even when I didn''t have you!"


    "How can that kind of thing be alright."


    Arute''s hard work in persuading Layfon was turned into a wasted effort by a sentence from Hotep.


    "Those Ludfandem guys have already noticed you. You can''t escape just relying on us. You know, right? I''m only a normal driver, you know? You know I can''t do anything like fighting."


    "But!"


    "It''s necessary to have a Military Artist companion with power like Lay. In the first place, the abilities of Military Artists are becoming lower and lower because of the decrease of Aurora particles. Don''t think that a Military Artist like Lay is easy to come by."


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    "Listen, Arute. I''m a normal person who can''t do anything other than drive a roaming bus. But I definitely will send you to the Gate of Aluhard. In order to reach that goal, I''ll use whatever means I can. I won''t regret even if I have to change the life of a youngster."


    "H, Hotep."


    The driver''s determination could be seen through his sunglasses, making Arute feel nervous.


    "It''s alright, Arute."


    "Lay¡­¡­"


    His chest hurt, and even now he hadn''t been able to organize his thoughts.


    But, this was definitely alright.


    He had already seen Felli''s face.


    "Ah¡­¡­ there''s something else."


    Probably seeing that Layfon had thought of something, or perhaps having thought of something to say since the beginning but lacking an opportunity to say it, Hotep interrupted with some difficulty.


    "It seems like we''re about to be misunderstood again."


    "Eh?"


    ¡ó


    Layfon only told everyone about the day of his departure two days later.


    He was going to leave soon. The roaming bus that had been ruined by Felli had been quickly repaired by the driver using the warehouse of old bus parts underneath Zuellni.


    His skills made the technology students in Zuellni call it ''the coming of a god''.


    That kind of thing was meaningless.


    Meishen was the one who told everyone the day of his departure. After she had ended practice that day and returned, Meishen told her in the shop.


    She only made a response like ''I see'', and then walked to her room. Meishen watched her, making a worried expression.


    In any case, he would go, so it would have been better if he left without letting anyone know.


    She climbed the stairs while thinking about that kind of thing.


    She thought of various possibilities.


    She posed various options.


    But, in the end, she couldn''t decide how to choose between two paths.


    "Hahh¡­¡­"


    Like that, things had developed while she had done nothing, and she hadn''t chosen anything.


    Just thinking about that, she felt that her chest hurt.


    But, everything Felli did was to no avail¡­¡­


    Thinking of that, Felli opened the door to her room.


    This was indeed carelessness.


    At that time, Felli completely wasn''t paying attention to her surroundings.


    When she opened the door, she heard a voice that hadn''t come from her at all.


    The sound of something being overturned came from the room.


    Felli who noticed that sound stood still blankly, because that room was her own bedroom.


    A thief?


    Moreover, in her own bedroom.


    Her wardrobe was there.


    That meant, the thief''s goal was¡­¡­


    "Hurry."


    "Ah, I got it. How''s this? It''s pink."


    "C, color doesn''t mean anything, anything is fine, hurry."


    "Uwah, there''s even black. Truly impressive, truly impressive~ Okay, let''s put this in too."


    "I said that anything was fine, hurry up."


    "Ah, but Hotep said, ''Pure white is the only choice a man needs to make''. I guess we really should choose white?"


    "Anything is fine for that kind of thing!"


    It seemed that they didn''t have any intention of acting sneaky.


    Restoring her Dite, she let her Psychokinesis flakes gather in front of the door. Of course there were some positioned outside, and if it were necessary, she could demolish the entire apartment.


    "I will- kill these perverts- instantly."


    With that kind of resolution, Felli opened the door to her bedroom.


    She already knew who was inside by the voices.


    At Felli opening the door and standing there, the movements of the thieving pair froze.


    "Well¡­¡­ do you have anything to say before you die."


    The people there were Layfon and that girl named Arute.


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "This is to prepare for our escape tonight."


    "Huh?"


    "For that, I need underwear!"


    Arute raised her hand vibrantly.


    "Lay, he said that it was a bit weird to mess with your underwear, but letting Hotep do it would be even more of a crime, so I had him come!"


    "I see. Though I don''t really understand what''s going on, that was worthy of evaluation."


    "Ehe!"


    "And then, what is this about escaping in the night?"


    Felli had already heard that Layfon and the others would leave.


    So that shouldn''t be the night escape they were talking about.


    That was a normal departure.


    Then, why would they need to flee at night?


    "Felli."


    Layfon called out to Felli.


    He looked at Felli with an extremely serious expression.


    "Felli, why don''t you come too."


    "Eh?"


    "I considered, and actually it would be the best outcome if Felli went with me, but Felli never talked about that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I had originally thought that Felli would probably be happier to stay in Zuellni, but¡­¡­"


    That was wrong.


    Felli held it back and didn''t say that.


    That wasn''t correct, and staying in Zuellni definitely wasn''t happiness for Felli.


    Felli''s happiness was¡­¡­


    "Of course I want Felli to be able to feel happy. But¡­¡­ but¡­¡­"


    Hurry, hurry up and say it¡­¡­


    Her heart was almost jumping into her throat, so she couldn''t say anything.


    The sentence that she had always wanted to hear.


    That her heart had always longed for.


    No matter what she saw or what she did, it was all boring.


    She had spread her Psychokinesis flakes every day in order to wait for Layfon to return, collecting various rumors.


    In order to chase after Layfon, she had kept spreading her Psychokinesis outside the city.


    She had spent every day silently in a sea of meaningless information.


    Those days couldn''t make her feel happy.


    My happiness is in front of me.


    My happiness is right here.


    So, please.


    "I think that¡­ my life should have Felli by my side."


    Hurry, please say those words to me.


    "Yes."


    Her body moved unconsciously.


    She had already organized her feelings.


    "F, Felli¡­¡­"


    Rushing into his chest, Felli cried.


    She had long since wanted to do this.


    "¡­¡­Layfon."


    "Nn?"


    "This kind of situation is usually called eloping."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    Layfon and Arute looked at each other.


    "Right, right. No wonder I always felt it was a bit strange. Really, you need to learn more, Lay."


    "S, sorry."


    "Ah, whatever, since it''s already decided, then let''s hurry up. Right, hurry up and get ready to elope. Sis, is this much underwear enough?"


    "Wait a bit for me."


    After stopping Arute who wanted to rummage through her wardrobe again, Felli brought the two of them into the living room.


    "Look at this."


    She indicated something that had been placed in front of the sofa.


    "Ah."


    "Ah."


    The two of them once again made surprised noises.


    There was a traveling case placed in front of the sofa.


    "What, you''re already ready, Sis."


    "I always expected this kind of development."


    She said this, and then looked at Layfon. His face was already red.


    "Then, the underwear that you personally selected is inside?"


    "Why do you pay attention to that?"


    ¡ó


    The two of them seemed to have sneaked in from Felli''s window.


    But when they left, they left normally from the entrance.


    Seeing Felli with a traveling case accompanying Layfon and Arute, Meishen''s eyes widened. But she quickly showed a tender smile, waving her hand at Felli.


    She walked next to Layfon. Arute advanced with skips and jumps slightly ahead of them.


    They walked very naturally, hand in hand.


    "Thank you, Felli."


    "It''s nothing."


    Layfon took the traveling case, and their gazes met.


    Layfon looked at Felli with a slightly surprised expression.


    He also felt his face become a bit hot.


    Ah, just now, I smiled.


    As she thought this she felt that her heart also became a bit lighter.


    THE END

 Volume 25, Early Diamond

    Volume 25, Early Diamond


    A surprising sound came from the midsection of the roaming bus.


    It was the sound of the outer buffer partition hitting the main vehicle body.


    The words written on the hanging banner and the scene visible through the vehicle windows made the passengers breathe sighs of relief.


    ''Welcome to Zuellni''


    The banner was quite large, so large that it seemed like it was visible from anywhere in the roaming bus station.


    Upon being informed that their long journey had finally ended, the passengers stared raptly at the scenery of Zuellni showing through the windows, waving excitedly at the students near the station.


    More than eighty percent of the passengers looked to be the same age as he was, but the others were independent traders who had come to trade information between cities or business agents of other cities.


    "It seems like we made it."


    "Yeah."


    Nina replied after her childhood friend sitting next to her spoke up cheerfully.


    "We''re here."


    Academy City Zuellni.


    From today onwards, this would be Nina''s new city.


    The entrance ceremony completed without issue. The feel of the brand-new uniform and the lightness of not having a weapon hung on her waist made Nina feel a bit restless, but she quickly got used to those feelings.


    "I can''t go to alchemy right away."


    Harley, who had come here to study alchemy techniques, complained, but those feelings almost didn''t show on his face at all. The excitement of coming to a new place probably still hadn''t vanished.


    Nina was dissatisfied with the fact that she couldn''t immediately wear a Dite after entering school, but she would just have to bear it for half a year.


    No, maybe she wouldn''t have to bear it for half a year.


    "I heard the Military Arts Division was going to hold a competition among the first-years."


    "Yeah, since this year is the period for the inter-city battles. It seems like they''re going to hold a competition to gauge fighting strength."


    "Are you going?"


    "That''s the best way to confirm my own strength."


    Nina hadn''t been permitted to participate in the inter-city battles in her old home. However, this was an Academy City. Almost all the Military Artists were about the same age as Nina, so she could show herself off as long as she proved her strength.


    "Well, there''s no need to worry since battles between Academy Cities have limitations like weapon restrictions and such, but¡­¡­"


    "What, are you worried about me?"


    "It would be hard for me to go back home if something happened to you, right?"


    Nina laughed at his frank words.


    "I won''t let anyone gossip. Never mind that for now. If I get a Dite, I''ll leave the maintenance to you."


    "Of course, that''s my job."


    Harley reliably nodded agreement to Nina.


    ¡ó


    An irritating amount of cheers filled the area.


    "Good luck."


    "Yeah¡­¡­ Thanks."


    The competition was carried out with groups of ten. Those who won the most victories in a round-robin competition within their group could advance, and then it would become an elimination tournament.


    Harley gave a sports drink to Nina, who had just finished one match. There was no space on the bench, so Nina sat leaning against the wall. She put her practice iron whips to the side of her, propping them against her shoulder.


    "You''re on a roll. How are things?"


    In order to get through things in a short time, the pooled group competition would only be held until today ended, and allegedly the elimination tournament would also end tomorrow. There were other team matches being held here, and the sound of intense collision and shouts flew around, so the two of them naturally raised their voices.


    "The balance is really bad. As I thought, mock weapons are no good."


    "I think it''s much better than the Black Dites you normally use, is it a problem with the safety equipment?"


    "It''s not that kind of problem. How should I describe it¡­¡­ It feels really hard to use. As I thought, I have to use your Dite."


    Harley was happy to hear Nina say that. Though many problems had happened when Nina had expressed that she wanted to go to an Academy City, Harley felt that it was good that they had come here.


    "If you win in this competition, you might be able to join a platoon. With that, you''d be able to carry a Dite earlier too."


    "Yeah."


    Nina was focusing on regulating her breathing, so her responses were very brief. Her gaze didn''t leave the match that was happening right now. Though her attitude was serious, her mouth looked somewhat happy. Nina hadn''t been able to participate in this kind of official competition in the Senou City Schneibel, so she was probably very happy.


    Nina''s family - the Antalk family - could be called a famous family of Military Artists. It was said to have existed since Schneibel appeared, so they were probably the most ancient family of Military Artists.


    Harley''s family was all normal. But they were a family that worked with Dites generation after generation, so they were very involved with Military Artists. Harley had become Nina''s conversation partner since they were the same age, and they got along well enough to go to an Academy City together.


    "Nina Antalk."


    "Here!"


    Nina headed to the competition grounds after her name was called. Harley watched her go.


    (Well, we''re not lovers or anything, but¡­¡­)


    That didn''t make Harley feel lonely. To him, Nina felt more like a strange relative.


    The match started.


    "Yaaaaah!"


    Nina shouted loudly, her Kei flow making the air rumble.


    Even if they were just undeveloped first-year Military Artists, Harley couldn''t follow their movements with his eyes once they got serious. Though he didn''t know how the battle was turning out, Harley didn''t doubt that Nina would win.


    "?"


    As he thought about the parameters of the Dite in her hand, Harley felt an itchy sensation on the back of his head.


    After turning and looking over, he saw a boy in a wheelchair close by, near the entrance. Was he also a first-year student? A Military Artist wearing fighting gear was next to him talking to him. But that boy was looking over here, so it was uncertain whether he was listening to the Military Artist next to him.


    More accurately, his gaze was passing over Harley, and directed towards Nina''s match.


    The boy was pretty handsome, but he had a very gloomy expression. And it was very sharp.


    The Military Artist next to him excitedly spoke to him. But the boy in the wheelchair manipulated his wheelchair and turned, then left the competition area.


    The boy hadn''t even glanced at that Military Artist, but he just made a resigned sigh and then returned to his group.


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    All Harley could do was tilt his head and put on a confused expression.


    Nina won overwhelmingly in the group stage and then entered the elimination tournament.


    Nina also got through that elimination tournament without trouble and obtained victory.


    ¡ó


    The fourteenth platoon came looking for Nina.


    The captain, Ozark Hankley, was a sixth-year student. He belonged to the oldest class, and hence his appearance was clearly more capable than the Military Artists in her year. But a gentle smile appeared naturally on his face. She felt like the atmosphere that came from this man resembled that of a great tree standing at ease in the forest.


    Shin Kaihan came with him, a third-year student. That man had a thin body and dressed a bit fancily, resembling a bird with luxurious plumage.


    A tree and a bird - though that was Nina''s first impression, the two of them seemed like a good match.


    But Nina didn''t have a very good impression of Shin.


    That was because his laid-back impression was very unfamiliar to Nina. The men Nina had come across until now, including her father, had mostly been stern people. Ozark fit that type, but although Shin wasn''t the complete opposite, he was completely unlike any man Nina had interacted with until now.


    Even so, she could instantly see that Ozark was trustworthy and that this was a very notable event. Though Nina felt that immediately being recognized by Zuellni''s elite group of Military Artists right after entering school seemed a bit too easy, she accepted the offer.


    The next day, the badge of the fourteenth platoon and a license to carry weapons were in Nina''s hands.


    Harley took the Dite she had gotten with that license and borrowed a fieldwork classroom from the alchemy department.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Harley had managed to borrow this classroom when no one was using it. Since there wasn''t much time, he rapidly turned on the portable terminal and started preparing to work.


    Ozark had showed a pained expression when she said she was letting Harley, who was just a first-year and not even in the alchemy department, maintain her Dite. But Nina had explained Harley''s history and vouched for him.


    This was an extremely joyful thing to Harley.


    "But maybe doing this is a bit selfish."


    Harley had grown up in a family of Dite technicians, and it was also a fact that he had come here to help maintain Nina''s Dites. He was confident about how to maintain Nina''s iron whips to be most suited for her use.


    But this wasn''t Schneibel, it was Zuellni. It wouldn''t be strange for people to feel unhappy about the explanation that it would be better for a newly-entered first-year student to maintain the Dite.


    "All I can do is give it my all."


    After encouraging himself on, Harley started inputting data. He first put the data of the Dites that Nina had always used before leaving Schneibel into the terminal, then considered Nina''s changes in height, weight, and strength since then, adjusting the numbers one by one. Harley had long since written a simulation program configured with the pair of iron whips Nina used. It was a specific program that only Nina could use, and the Antalk family iron whip techniques were moves that generally weren''t shared with outsiders, so Harley couldn''t let other people see this simulation program. Rather than Harley being trusted, it was more like the Antalk family had allowed him to write this kind of program because he was from the Sutton family.


    Harley ran the program using the new numbers as he checked whether the movements were strange anywhere. He had already done this yesterday, so he was just doing this as a precaution.


    Military Artists'' battles were carried out at a world of high speed driven by physical ability. A slight mistake in settings could result in extraneous drag, which could further reduce speed.


    In battles outside the city, even slight damage could lead to death, or when fighting filth monsters that could easily kill in one strike, these effects became problems of life and death.


    Cutting corners would create life-threatening problems for the Military Artists who used these weapons.


    So he couldn''t let himself slack off.


    Harley carried out checks from all angles in the time permitted to him.


    "Are there any problems?"


    There couldn''t be any big problems.


    "Okay, that''s it then."


    He decided the numeric settings here. All that was left was to press the buttons on Nina''s iron whips.


    Just as Harley planned on pressing the buttons, the door opened.


    "Huh?"


    The fieldwork classroom was filled with a harsh creaking sound.


    Someone had pulled open the door with brute force.


    After reflexively looking back, Harley saw men enter the room with rough footsteps. They wore Military Artist outfits, but their faces looked barbaric and unlike the Military Artists Harley were used to.


    "Um¡­¡­ Excuse me, I''m using this classroom right now."


    Harley had a bad premonition.


    Even so, he still tried to say this to them, holding on to some kind of hope.


    There were three men in total. Even though they heard Harley''s words, they just showed villainous smiles and didn''t reply.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    The men surrounded the shocked, frozen Harley.


    "Do you need something?"


    "Yeah, we want to let you taste some pain."


    "Hm? Huuh?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, we''ll just break an arm."


    "You''ll be able to get it treated in three days at the hospital, so you don''t need to worry, right?"


    "No, I''m worried!"


    Harley couldn''t understand the situation. In any case, he was sure that something unreasonable was happening.


    There were other classrooms nearby, but no one came over to check what was going on. Though that felt strange, the current Harley could only open and close his mouth like a fish out of water.


    "Well, you were just unlucky."


    After saying this, one of the men grabbed Harley''s arm.


    It was going to be broken - Harley imagined the pain that was coming and his eyes closed.


    "Wait."


    "Hah? What!?"


    Just as his eyes closed, a new voice reached him. It was a voice with a gloomy tone. But after that voice sounded, the feeling of his arm being grabbed disappeared, and then came the sound of screams and fierce noises.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    After Harley timidly opened his eyes, what showed up was the wheelchaired boy from before. He was between Harley and the men.


    One of them was flat on the floor.


    "What''s up with you!?"


    The remaining two men shouted at the boy. But the boy didn''t back down, continuing to look at the men with an irritated gaze.


    He wore a General Studies uniform, but opposed Military Artists as if it were natural.


    "You trash are too noisy. Shut up like the honorless cockroaches you are."


    Though it was just a low mumble, it wasn''t inaudible.


    The expressions of the men instantly twisted and they charged at the boy.


    He was going to get killed - Harley thought.


    But things didn''t turn out like that.


    A strong wind blew through the fieldwork classroom, and the portable terminal instantly lifted up with a clatter.


    It happened before Harley''s eyes. The boy took his hands off of the wheel of the wheelchair, grabbing the hands that the men reached out to him.


    The two men''s legs flew towards the ceiling as they turned upside down.


    After the boy casually swept his arms out, the men were tossed onto the already-unconscious man, then became motionless.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Harley could only gape. The boy, who returned his hands to the wheelchair, sighed listlessly, and then faced Harley again.


    "Th¡­¡­Thank you."


    Harley lowered his head, unsure what to do.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The boy ignored Harley''s motions, looking at the screen of the portable terminal. Though his face was well-sculpted, his eyes were as sharp as when Harley had first seen him, and he looked very gloomy since his bangs were very long.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Harley spoke up towards the boy, not knowing what to do.


    "Move the center of mass on the left side down by three centimels."


    "Huh?"


    "The right side is fine this way. But it''s best to move the left center of mass down to reduce the strain."


    The boy left only those words, and then stared at the unconscious men as if feeling irritated.


    The aisles between the tables placed in the fieldwork room were very narrow. The fallen men would be extremely obstructive if he were to use the wheelchair.


    In the end, he stayed there until the city police arrived.


    He seemed completely to be in a bad mood, but at least it wasn''t because he was angry at Harley for something.


    Harley introduced himself and also learned his name.


    Kirik Seron.


    ¡ó


    This matter concerning Harley quickly reached Nina''s ears.


    The one who told her about this was a second-year girl who looked bleary-eyed. She had talked to Nina while she was looking at the bulletin board during noon break.


    "Is that true?"


    Nina couldn''t understand the thinking behind Military Artists attacking ordinary people. Every city forbid Military Artists from using their strength on ordinary people. Once an injury was judged to be deliberate, the punishment would be dozens of times more severe than for normal people, regardless of how light the injury was. Depending on the situation, it was possible to be expelled from the city¡­¡­ That was the death sentence.


    The difference in physical ability between Military Artists and normal people was extremely large, and there was a need to enact such steep measures in order for the two sides to coexist.


    On the other hand, there was also the law that when something happened to a Military Artist, he had to be protected.


    "At the time, the Military Artist students were all having class somewhere else~ So no one could go to help, it was so dangerous~"


    Her drawn-out tone dumped cold water on Nina''s almost-boiling brain. Nina managed to keep calm due to it.


    It was a difficult action to forgive.


    "Who were those guys?"


    "The police already captured them~ He wasn''t hurt either, so you can relax."


    Nina knew that Harley hadn''t been hurt, since the Dite that Harley had finished fine-tuning was already strapped on her waist. Harley hadn''t mentioned this matter at all when he had given the Dite to her.


    "That idiot."


    After cursing at Harley from afar, Nina kept thinking.


    She didn''t understand why delinquent Military Artists would be going after Harley, who had just entered school. They were probably approaching Harley for other motives.


    Then, why?


    There was no need to consider it at all. The two of them had both just entered school and hadn''t been able to make anyone who counted as a friend yet. They were the closest to each other.


    "Was it to get me?"


    The only huge change that had happened to Nina¡­¡­ was her joining a platoon. Maybe that was the reason.


    "It''s Gattman Gray."


    "Huh?"


    As expected, the girl still said that name with her laid-back tone.


    "Gattman Gray~ He''s a third-year Military Artist, and famous for being a delinquent and for his Military Arts technique. But! I heard that he lost all his opportunities to join a platoon because he was a delinquent."


    "¡­¡­Meaning that he''s going after me?"


    "It seems like he marketed himself a lot towards the fourteenth platoon. The captain also mentioned that he''d be able to join the platoon if he changed his ways, but since your joining the platoon is a foregone conclusion, his ambitions have been for nothing."


    Her worries were correct. This girl thought the same, which was why she was saying this to Nina.


    "Thank you very much, uh¡­¡­"


    "I''m Selina~ Selina Vin."


    "Thank you very much. Then¡­¡­"


    "Ah, wait~"


    Selina''s voice calling for her to stop came from behind, but Nina couldn''t stop.


    Though she heard it, she could no longer stop.


    Nina got through her afternoon classes. Afterwards was still her first platoon training. Though this was her first day meeting the platoon members, such matters were no longer in Nina''s mind.


    No matter how much time passed, the heat filling Nina wouldn''t cool down.


    It was anger. Of course, it was because he had struck out at Harley, but she couldn''t turn a blind eye to how he vented his resentment towards Nina on Harley first.


    Of course, Nina didn''t like how he wanted to stab her in the back since he couldn''t face her head-on.


    Gattman Gray.


    Nina hated everything about that person.


    It took Nina until the evening to find the place he hung out.


    That place was in a building, and it seemed to be a place where older students consumed alcohol. The board in front of the door had the age restrictions set by the Student Council marked on it. Gattman was a third-year student, so he shouldn''t be able to enter this store.


    Though a ''closed'' sign was hung on the door, loud music came from inside. Nina marched into the store with enough force to break the door.


    The inside clearly hadn''t been properly cleaned, and she really couldn''t imagine customers being drawn to drink in this place. Trash was everywhere, and dried-out food debris was left on the floor. The smell of alcohol rushed into her nostrils, and Nina grimaced and glared at the people inside the store.


    Sofas and tables had been used to make a partition inside the store. Her target was in the innermost place inside the store.


    "You''re¡­¡­"


    "Are you Gattman Gray?"


    Her Kei-bearing voice thundered through the store, and the bottle of alcohol nearest to Gattman shattered. The small amount of liquid that had remained inside splashed on the corner of his mouth. Gattman licked it off and then stood up. The men resembling cronies next to him did the same.


    Five people¡­¡­ All Military Arts students.


    Meaning that all of them were the same as the people who had attacked Harley?


    "You''re shameless!"


    The men reacted to Nina''s impulsive words.


    Gattman reached out a hand to stop their movements.


    "Yo, new student. Do you want to join?"


    "I don''t want to listen to you hallucinate."


    Nina ignored Gattman''s words, taking a stance that made her ready to draw her Dites anytime.


    "You attacked Harley. Why?"


    "Because he was too arrogant."


    "What did you say?"


    "I shouldn''t need to say anything about a mere first-year like you joining a platoon, but a mere first-year like that brat maintaining Dites is just the same. He won''t understand unless he learns a lesson."


    Gattman smiled as he spoke.


    "You should understand your position, first-year."


    "Position? You said position?"


    That word made Nina''s anger become even more intense.


    "If you''re talking position, then what is a piece of trash like you complaining about!? Someone like you is just a hindrance to people who are thinking about the future. You should understand your own position!"


    "¡­¡­You can talk, huh."


    Gattman''s hand reached to his weapon belt.


    Nina also pulled her Dites out from her weapon belt.


    "Restoration."


    The restoration keywords sounded through the store almost simultaneously. Two iron whips appeared in Nina''s hands, while a somewhat-large knife appeared in Gattman''s hands.


    (A knife?)


    To be honest, Gattman had a large physique. To Nina, a knife that emphasized small movements seemed unnatural in the hands of someone like him.


    But Nina''s anger ignored that kind of hesitation and urged her on. Gattman''s cronies didn''t move. In addition, they even backed away to make a space for the two of them to fight.


    Gattman moved first.


    (Fast!)


    The recoil of his feet kicking off the ground broke apart the sofa, and Gattman''s body moved in front of Nina.


    He swung the knife down from above. Nina blocked the strike with her left iron whip. The Kei flow coiled around the knife became external Kei, and Nina also released external Kei from her iron whip. The shockwaves destroyed each other and produced an invisible explosion. The vibrations from the explosion made Nina''s eyes lose function for a moment.


    Even so, Nina still twisted her body. That was because she felt some kind of premonition.


    Heat came from her abdomen¡­¡­ on her right side.


    "!"


    Pain from being stabbed made Nina back off. Her attack also locked down Gattman''s movements, so he didn''t pursue.


    Her vision instantly recovered.


    There was a bloodstain on the right side of her abdomen.


    A knife was fallen on the ground.


    It wasn''t a Dite weapon, but rather an ordinary knife. Her muscles had refused to allow the knife to enter her body, so it hadn''t reached her organs. The fact that the knife had fallen loose when she backed off was proof.


    Gattman''s grinning face was reflected in her eyes. He held two knives of the same form in his left hand. His hunting jacket was opened, the inside faintly visible. The image of neatly-arranged knives entered her eyes.


    He had a large number of throwing knives hidden on his body.


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Dites aren''t the only way to fight."


    Gattman''s left hand flashed out.


    The two knives flew straight at Nina.


    Nina dodged.


    Gattman closed the distance.


    "!"


    The pain from her abdomen slowed her movements. Even so, Nina parried Gattman''s attack and then turned her defense into offense. A strike from her right iron whip tore through the air, and the shockwave destroyed the sofas and tables around them.


    Though he had a large physique, his movements were sharp.


    "You haven''t practiced enough if a single scrape slows you down."


    "Shut up!"


    Gattman''s clearly-provocative words hooked Nina. She was going to charge forward. She would have to let anger take over her body in order to forget about the pain in her abdomen.


    But Nina was unable to move forward.


    Someone was pressing down on her shoulder.


    Just that was enough to suppress Nina''s charge.


    "Shin!"


    Gattman''s expression changed as he glared at the person standing behind Nina.


    Nina looked back. The person standing there was Shin Kaihan.


    "Wow, there''s no helping you."


    Shin restored his Dite and pointed it at Gattman. It was a rapier. The needle-like weapon that was pointed at him seemed to make Gattman unable to move.


    "You skipped out on the training where you would meet your platoon members for the first time, yet what are you doing in this kind of place?"


    That voice awed Nina. Shin, who looked very unreliable, was clearly showing anger. That feeling of pressure rapidly ate away at the fiercely-burning emotions inside Nina.


    "Let''s go."


    "But!''


    As Shin grabbed on to her shoulder, Nina managed to muster her burning emotions and tried to resist.


    "Enough is enough."


    But that action ended up being useless resistance. As expected, Nina couldn''t win against Shin''s glare.


    "Wait, Shin. Why did you choose that kind of brat and not me?"


    "You had a promise with the captain, but you''re still hanging around here. Do I need to explain further?"


    "I''m stronger than that girl! Stronger than you too!"


    Shin laughed as he responded to Gattman''s proclamation.


    "You were certainly stronger as a first-year. But your strength hasn''t changed since then. Maybe you''re stronger than this girl right now, but next week this girl will be better than you."


    "Cut the crap!"


    "In that case, do you want to try?"


    Nina held her breath at the unexpected development.


    "Next week you''ll fight with this girl. It''s no fun for me to keep you bitterly screwing around behind my back, so how''s that?"


    "Hah, who would agree to that."


    "If you don''t agree to it, then you''re honestly finished this time. Our captain might look like a nice guy, but when it''s time to lay down the law, he lays down the law. Do you understand? By this point we''re in a situation where you picked a fight with our platoon."


    "Tch!"


    "We''ll slaughter you if you don''t agree, and you better not think I''m exaggerating."


    Nina felt confused. She had heard that the platoons were the elite group of Zuellni''s Military Artists, but hearing about slaughtering and whatnot made them seem like delinquents.


    "Tch, I got it. But if I win¡­¡­"


    "You definitely can''t join our platoon anymore. Instead, I''ll let you go and not take you to the city police."


    "¡­¡­Tch, then--"


    Gattman''s eyes looked sharply towards Nina. That pair of dark, heated eyes made Nina raise her alertness.


    "Cancel the thing about that girl entering the platoon."


    "What? You!?"


    "Alright."


    Nina was taken aback. Even more surprisingly, Shin agreed to that proposal without hesitating.


    Before Nina said anything, Shin yanked on Nina''s arm and left the store.


    "What were you thinking!?"


    "I was thinking about how to teach someone who lacks self-control like you."


    Shin''s merciless words made Nina suck in a breath.


    "This isn''t your hometown. Maybe your hometown only had stupid Military Artists, but that''s not the case here. You came here because you planned on training outside your city, right? There are only a small fraction of such people, and although they''re not all on Gattman''s level, almost all Military Artists have some kind of problems. Think about it. Heroic Military Artists who have ability and who follow orders and who are very strong, promising Military Artists who can become the core of a city''s defense, do you think the residents of the city would easily let them leave? We''re able to live comfortable lives because of those unspoken vows to protect the city that we''ve carried since birth."


    Nina had nothing to respond with, and she thought of the reactions of her parents when she had decided to go to Zuellni.


    They had said the same things.


    "But this isn''t related¡­¡­"


    "Right, no one would tell you to go back now. But if you do the same thing next time, I''ll tell you to go back. People who can''t see multiple perspectives are unnecessary in an Academy City, no matter whether they''re ordinary people or Military Artists."


    The drying of the blood staining her clothes gave her an uncomfortable feeling. The bleeding had already stopped, but she wasn''t able to remove the blood staining her clothes. The passerby looked over at Nina curiously.


    Something was draped over her shoulder. It was Shin''s military coat.


    "Senpai¡­¡­"


    "The city police will come if you wander the roads looking like that."


    Nina had originally wanted to refuse, but that sentence made her silently wear the coat. It was obvious, but the coat was very large for her. Though it covered Nina''s wound, the sleeves were very long.


    "Next week you''re going to fight that guy seriously."


    "Yes."


    "Can you win?"


    "Of course."


    "Don''t judge him by how he looks, he''s not bad. Because even though he has a sturdy body, he''s flexible, and he''s very good with tricks. Once you''re contending with him, you can''t be careless. He''s a type you wouldn''t be good at dealing with."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "You use those weapons well, and your defense is very firm. But your style loses to Gattman''s. That guy won''t look for a single winning strike, he''ll accurately whittle down his opponent''s strength, so he''s used to being counterattacked. If you don''t beat him immediately, he''ll keep giving you trouble until you go down. Well, that kind of time-consuming style was also a reason for not letting Gattman join the platoon, although of course it was mostly his behavior."


    After a long sigh, Shin walked forward.


    "Senpai, could I ask what your relationship with Gattman is?"


    "¡­¡­We were first-years at the same time, so we''d bump into each other often."


    Nina felt like complicated emotions were mixed into those words, but Shin seemed to be unwilling to talk about it. Maybe he hated their interactions.


    "Well, I should say something like ''go win'' rather than ''can you win?''."


    Shin''s expression relaxed and he shrugged.


    "That guy''s weak point is his lackluster stamina. That''s because he always skipped training. But it''s only lackluster compared to the level of a platoon member, it''s still enough for his brutal personality."


    "Okay."


    Nina listened to her senpai''s opinions with a diligent expression.


    "You should get in a wining blow or defend completely until his stamina runs out. But if you get hit by a knife like today and keep losing blood, deciding the victor with stamina will soon make you lose."


    Indeed, she could carry out a drawn-out battle as long as she could maintain her internal Kei. But if she kept bleeding, she wouldn''t be able to. Even if she could close the wound with internal Kei, it was very difficult to replenish blood in a fight.


    Actually, Nina currently felt like her body was a bit heavy. Her physical strength had decreased as well because of the blood loss.


    "You have a weakness¡­¡­ You''ve never fought a real fight, right?"


    That critique made Nina speechless.


    That was true.


    Nina case her face down and bit her lip.


    But Shin grinned.


    "So I''ll thoroughly rehabilitate you, starting tomorrow. Well, although we won''t be using real weapons. But my strikes will hurt a lot."


    Just like she wanted - Nina''s spirits rose.


    She was willing to do anything for the necessary action of beating Gattman.


    "I''m counting on you then, Senpai!"


    Though they were on a road, Nina bowed her head to Shin without any concern.


    On the other hand, Shin got flustered.


    ¡ó


    The ''rehabilitation'' Shin had spoken of wasn''t a lie at all.


    "¡­¡­Uu."


    The pain that refused to disappear, as if it had infiltrated her body, made Nina drop to the floor. The mop handle hit the metal floor, and the loud noise resounded outwards.


    This was the Mechanical Department in the city''s underground.


    Nina was working to clean the Mechanical Department.


    Though she was focusing on defeating Gattman right now, she wasn''t actually that naive. After leaving home and running away from Schneibel, Nina had almost no money. The money she had brought had all been spent for Zuellni''s entrance fees and all sorts of necessities.


    She had to make money in order to live.


    She had chosen this job of cleaning the Mechanical Department in order to reach that goal.


    Not only was it noisy here, the paths were complex and interlaced, and pipes carrying dangerous liquefied selenium were also snaked along nearby. Of course, it was physically toilsome, and apparently almost everyone hated the vile environment.


    "Damn, I can''t lose to something like this."


    But Nina was more concerned about Shin''s harsh training and the battle coming up with Gattman than something like this, so she wasn''t bitter at all.


    She picked up the mop and focused on cleaning. With every movement, paralyzing pain shot through every corner of her body.


    Shin''s thrusts were fast and sharp, as well as very accurate.


    He had easily gotten through the gaps of Nina''s defense of iron whips. The rapier could move faster than Nina''s iron whips. Though Nina realized that, she couldn''t accept it.


    (My dad never had trouble with those things.)


    That was true.


    Nina had seen her father in countless matches, and the weapons of her opponents had always varied. There had been people who used rapiers like Shin among them.


    Her father had won all of those matches.


    Nina ought to be able to do that too. But she couldn''t do it, the only reason being that she was immature.


    "Damn!"


    Nina went through image training in her mind countless times, but she still couldn''t deal with Shin''s thrusts. If she did this, it would turn out this way, and if she did that, it would turn out that way. By the time she noticed the flaw in her movements, the point of the rapier would be flying at her.


    Even though the safety equipment would prevent any casualties, the focused power of the point was still very surprising, so every time she was struck she would feel it deep in her bones. The memories of pain made Nina grimace.


    "That''s no good."


    Nina shook her head. No matter how many times she image trained, she could only imagine the scene of her defeat. Her first defeat had been so miserable that Nina felt as if her self-confidence from before coming to Zuellni had been crushed to dust.


    She couldn''t beat Shin - Nina felt like that idea was being carved into her.


    Naturally her hands that gripped the mop didn''t stop. Nina was alone. No one was there to catch her slacking, and she leaned herself against the guardrail, looking up at the sky.


    Pipes and machinery crisscrossed in complex patterns and were swallowed up by darkness. That was because their interweaving kept continuing to places higher than the light reached.


    She should change the mood - though Nina thought this, Shin''s other words emerged in her mind.


    A group of misfits.


    That''s what Shin had been expressing. Though she didn''t know what he meant about ordinary people, if you only looked at the Military Artists, it did seem that there were many of those who came - or perhaps, were allowed to come - to the Academy City.


    The city residents wouldn''t be happy about able Military Artists leaving to go to other parts of the world.


    Nina hadn''t thought of that before. Nina had been solely driven by her desire to see the outside world. But thinking carefully, she also felt like her father''s words of opposition had been about the same as Shin''s.


    Her father had felt bad for Nina, which was why he hadn''t clearly said that.


    (There''s no need to worry.)


    Though Nina had thought that, it really had been a big problem for her father.


    Nina''s mother was an ordinary person. To a family that continued producing Military Artists generation after generation, they wouldn''t want the blood of an ordinary person to mix into the family lest they be unable to produce the next generation of Military Artists. But her father had pushed away the cries of opposition and married Nina''s mother.


    Nina had two older sisters, but they were ordinary people.


    Apparently, when the third child Nina had been born as a Military Artist, the people around had actually breathed a sigh of relief. Her parents often said this, maybe believing that the children wouldn''t understand.


    That mother had died when Nina was young.


    After that, her father had remarried. With a female Military Artist.


    The child that the two of them had was a Military Artist.


    And a male.


    Maybe it was natural for their expectations to be focused on her little brother. Since her little brother''s Military Artist blood was far denser than Nina''s.


    Nina didn''t hate her stepmother or her little brother, and Nina hadn''t thought much of succeeding the Antalk family. She believed that it was fine if her little brother wanted to succeed it.


    But actually, Nina''s father had felt guilty about that matter. Maybe that was why he hadn''t been able to seriously talk to Nina.


    (There''s no need to worry.)


    She murmured to herself.


    She had just wished her father could express his opinions more sincerely and not use a roundabout way of talking. Nina''s bad habit was to decide things in the blink of an eye, and her eyes only looked towards her goals. Though she was aware of that, she couldn''t change her hopeless personality. Nina had felt that nuanced rhetoric shouldn''t be used at that kind of time, and that only direct talk would work.


    Because Nina hadn''t realized the truth.


    (No, right now isn''t the time to think about that.)


    The battle with Gattman was right in front of her, so Shin was thoroughly honing Nina.


    She had to focus more.


    But Shin''s remark had stabbed into Nina''s chest even deeper than she thought.


    It was like having someone tell her that the place she had dreamed of wasn''t actually all that.


    Of course, Shin was very strong, and everyone in the fourteenth platoon looked to be good people. Nina couldn''t think that these people had left their hometowns due to various problems. But on the other hand, there were also people like Gattman. Though there had been such people in Schneibel, Nina hadn''t ever seen them forming groups to do bad things before.


    Also, if Academy Cities had places for those people to screw around¡­¡­


    She didn''t want to think about it - Nina shook her head.


    Wasn''t the question about why she was in this kind of place emerging in her mind?


    The less she tried not to think about it, the worse her mood became. Nina''s obstinate personality was showing its flaw of being very hard to perk herself back up.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Nina tried to rid herself of those thoughts, and ended up hitting the back of her head against the guardrail.


    Just then, something strange happened.


    A noise that made Nina think of the noise during breaks still hadn''t reached her, so she hastily grabbed the mop and started mopping the floor. The group making noise seemed to be moving, but wasn''t moving towards her.


    "What''s going on?"


    Judging by the feel of the sound, it seemed like something had gone wrong¡­¡­ Nina tilted her head and put on a confused expression as she continued cleaning. A sharp pain came from the back of her head. When had she become like this? As Nina became even more confused by her strange impulse, a color in her vision changed.


    The dim beam of light was mixed with a pale blue.


    "Hmm?"


    A change appeared in the air brushing past her nose. That smell was a lot like an aroma that made Nina extremely nostalgic.


    Nina turned around and looked up as if being pulled by something.


    Right there.


    The figure of a tender, incredibly delicate little girl.


    Her long hair was spread out and gave off a pale blue light like water.


    "An Electronic Fairy¡­¡­"


    Nina realized the reason the air had changed. It was because factors scattered by the Electronic Fairy were mixed into the air.


    It was an air that she often felt in Schneibel.


    "Are you Zuellni?"


    After Nina asked, the young Electronic Fairy slowly descended to Nina''s eye level. Her round eyes filled with curiosity were right before her.


    "I see, so those people were looking for you just now."


    The people responsible for maintenance work would definitely panic if the Electronic Fairy left the Mechanical Department.


    Perhaps hearing Nina''s words, but perhaps not understanding the meaning of those words, the girl moved closer to Nina.


    "You need to go back."


    Nina gently reached out a hand. Zuellni didn''t even look surprised as she leaned onto that hand. Her hand didn''t feel any weight, but she felt the strange feeling of aggregated electricity.


    Zuellni tilted her head, her eyes widening further.


    Before she realized it, Nina felt something warm on her cheeks.


    "You can''t, since you''re already an amazing Electronic Fairy."


    Tears streamed forth continuously.


    They were tears that she couldn''t endure. Maybe this girl might become like that too - thinking of this, she couldn''t stop the tears.


    Yes, she couldn''t forget that incident. Because her life had been saved by an Electronic Fairy.


    "I''ll protect you."


    Nothing else mattered. As long as there was an Electronic Fairy here, protecting it was Nina''s sworn duty.


    The mission she had burdened herself with.


    ¡ó


    The moment of the fight arrived.


    The location was the practice field that the first-years had used for their competition before. Though they could have fought in a training facility, Gattman had objected. Platoons were already enemies to him, and maybe the training facility that platoon members trained in was the enemy camp.


    The special shock absorbers used in Military Artist matches had already been put away, but the fourteenth platoon members reconfigured them appropriately.


    Nina stood on one of the shock absorbers facing Gattman.


    Gattman stood there wearing his uniform just like always, while Nina had changed to fighting gear. The iron whips in either hand had been fine-tuned by Harley again since before. Harley seemed to have done some introspection after hearing about Nina''s situation, but Nina didn''t really understand what that meant.


    "Then, are you two both ready?"


    Shin stood in between the two as they faced each other. He was in charge of being the referee.


    Nina nodded, and Gattman also expressed approval.


    The knife gripped in his hand looked like it was giving off a demonic light.


    "I''m going to turn you into a pincushion again."


    Gattman bared his teeth in a smile as he spoke.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nina didn''t fall for that provocation. She calmly confirmed the weight of the iron whips in her hands. Though they were slightly different, they indeed felt easier to use than before.


    (Okay, I can do this.)


    In that case, she would be able to move even more like she wanted.


    A laugh came from the outfield, and Gattman smiled fiercely. It seemed like he had said something to Nina.


    Nina didn''t get angry. But she still said this to Gattman as he looked down on her with confident eyes:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll end this battle with one strike."


    Gattman seemed unable to laugh at that statement. He was instantly taken aback, and then anger slowly filled his face.


    Shin expressionlessly announced for the battle to start.


    Gattman was the one to move. It was the same strategy as before, brandishing a Dite knife with large movements to draw her attention. The Kei-covered knife was certainly a threat she couldn''t ignore.


    Nina also moved her left iron whip.


    She blocked the knife, and the external Kei crashed against each other. The air vibrated and shook her eyeballs.


    But she could deal with this move as long as she knew the principles behind it.


    Gattman''s left hand flashed out, releasing throwing knives.


    That was a movement Nina had long since known about. Though she knew about this movement, Nina stood still without moving. She had stopped Gattman''s knife a few moments faster this time. With that motion, she succeeded in drawing back a few centimels from the exploding shockwave produced. She could keep her vision without turning her face away thanks to that action.


    Her left iron whip was easier to use than before thanks to Harley''s last adjustment. Nina was able to move in this brief period of time thanks to that.


    Also, the more important reason was that Nina had kept enduring Shin''s rapid thrusts these past few days.


    With perfect timing, Nina succeeded in bringing the fight into the perfect circumstances she had been waiting for.


    Nina raised her right iron whip. She ignored the throwing knife, choosing to attack. Nina still couldn''t beat Gattman in agility in this kind of close-quarters fight.


    But even Gattman couldn''t move the moment he attacked from both his left and right sides simultaneously.


    Several throwing knives pierced into Nina''s body together.


    Nina swung her iron whips before the pain flashed through her body.


    The victor was decided just like that.


    ¡ó


    Harley was waiting at the meeting place in front of the information desk.


    "How are your injuries?"


    Though her uniform covered them perfectly, bandages were wrapped below it. Several of Gattman''s throwing knives had pierced her skin, but fortunately they hadn''t hurt any important organs.


    "I''m alright, although I got scolded."


    "Of course."


    Harley had also watched the match, and he had accompanied Nina to the hospital.


    "That was too reckless."


    "It¡¯s because I felt like I shouldn''t have made it a drawn-out battle. Honestly, I thought of circling to Gattman''s left and then hitting him, but I''m still not fast enough."


    "But¡­¡­ Shin-senpai was very angry too."


    "I guess so."


    If she had just made a slight mistake¡­¡­ At best, both would be injured, and at worst Nina would be the only one injured and fallen on the ground, so Shin was obviously angry in his position."


    "But I was only able to win thanks to Senpai and Harley''s help. Thanks."


    After saying this, Harley showed a weird expression.


    "? What''s wrong?"


    "Uh, although this is obvious, I''m still not good enough."


    After saying this, Harley looked up at the sky.


    "Really, so we''re both not good enough."


    Nina also looked up at the sky. The sky she saw right after leaving the hospital was tinted with the colors of the night.


    This sky continued all the way to Schneibel. But if she returned her gaze to the ground, there was nothing familiar there.


    This was somewhere new.


    A brand-new place, without the chains that had been there since her birth.


    "Don''t you think that''s why hard work has value?"


    Harley moved his gaze, looking at Nina. Though he was a bit surprised, he immediately nodded vigorously.


    "Since we''ve only just started."


    After murmuring this, Nina strode out straight forward over the road laid out before her.

 Volume 25, Barbeque Pop

    Volume 25, Barbeque Pop


    The name of this student dorm was ''Laloide''.


    Toilets, bathrooms, kitchens, and laundry machines were shared.


    This male dorm was noteworthy for having cheap rent, even among the student dorms in Zuellni''s residence area. It was as if only poor students would gather here.


    That was why this kind of thing happened sometimes.


    "Who ate my yogurt!?"


    It was breakfast time. The students getting ready to go to school hurried back and forth through the hallway of Laloide, and Layfon''s voice echoed through the hallway.


    There were several refrigerators placed in front of the bathroom entrance. Layfon was standing in front of one of them. In his hands was a container made of insulating glass and the name ''Layfon'' written in big letters on the lid.


    Several of the students gathered in front of the bathroom looked towards Layfon.


    Among them, there were people who tried silently leaving while pretending not to care, but Layfon''s sharp gaze didn''t overlook them.


    "You there!"


    "Ugh!"


    "Uuu¡­¡­"


    He instantly pointed a finger at them. The two of them groaned and stopped. Though they were of different ages, the two of them were in the same year as Layfon.


    "¡­¡­Did you eat it?"


    "Uh, no, well¡­¡­"


    "Let me explain, Alseif-san."


    Layfon raised the empty container in front of the flustered two.


    "To think you''d even eat the culture. That means it won''t even grow if I add milk, you know?"


    "Uh, yogurt can grow?"


    "That was the reason I put it in an insulating case."


    "Ohh, that''s surprising."


    "Lactobacillus is amazing."


    "No, that doesn''t matter at all. Give me money to buy a new culture."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The two of them clearly averted their eyes from Layfon''s outstretched hand and started to whistle.


    "Hey!"


    "We have no money!"


    "We don''t have food either!"


    "Even if you tell me that so proudly¡­¡­"


    "There''s no helping it, since we spent all our money on that event before!"


    "By ''that event'', you mean¡­¡­ Van Allen''s Day? How much money did you spend for you to become broke!?"


    Van Allen''s Day referred to an activity in Zuellni held between males and females.


    "Those of us without a fixed partner went to eat together. We spent a lot on a kind-of-expensive place, so we used all our money!"


    "You have to plan better when using money."


    To think his important morning nutrition had fallen to such a thing¡­¡­


    After Layfon said this resignedly, the two of them glared fiercely at him.


    No, even the people watching the commotion around him were glaring at him.


    "What do you mean!"


    "You don''t understand!"


    "Yeah, you sheetty popular guy!"


    "Damn!"


    "How am I a popular guy!?"


    The suddenly-roused group around him banded together to put pressure on Layfon.


    "Don''t you get bentos almost every day!?"


    "Yeah!"


    "We all know that girl called Meishen makes them for you!"


    "I won''t let a guy like you look down on our Van Allen''s Day plans!"


    "I''m properly paying for the ingredients!"


    Layfon let out a grieved appeal as he somehow transformed from the victim into a villain, but he didn''t get any sympathy from anyone.


    "It''s your fault."


    After his training on the practice battlefield ended, Layfon inadvertently told Sharnid about the events from this morning, but then he told Layfon this.


    "Why? I was the one who had my yogurt eaten, right?"


    "No, ignore the matter of having no money for now."


    Sharnid scratched his head with a troubled look.


    "I''ll be honest, there are too many charming girls around you¡­¡­ That''s what the other guys think."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, there''s that group of three you''re close to in a place easy for those guys to see. The meek Meishen, the big-sisterly Naruki and the lively Mifi. Meishen''s probably the most popular, but the three of them are all more attractive than average. Do you understand that?"


    "Hmm, well¡­¡­"


    "And not only is a first-year brat like you a platoon member, the platoon even has Nina and Felli-chan."


    "Uh, even if you tell me that¡­¡­"


    "Try thinking about it. Do you think the guys fighting on Van Allen''s Day would permit you to get along so well with those cute babes every day?"


    "Uh, what do you mean ''fighting''¡­¡­"


    "Those guys are fighting, you know. It''s a never-ending war between guys and girls."


    "I¡­¡­ I feel like I get it, but I feel like I don''t get it¡­¡­"


    "Understand it! Use your soul!"


    He felt like Sharnid''s fervent shout was a bit different from his normal style. That put Layfon at a loss.


    "¡­¡­Senpai, did something happen to you?"


    "Hahaha, you''re so foolish, Layfon. How could anything happen to me."


    He did say that, but why was his voice so dull?


    "Listen. From an observer''s standpoint, you look like you''re a winner of life."


    "A winner of life¡­¡­ Huuh?"


    Sharnid said that Layfon was a winner of life. Even if he tried looking back over his life ten years ago, Layfon definitely didn''t think he had won against anyone.


    "It''s not important at all what you think!"


    Even if Sharnid asserted this so confidently, Layfon could only tilt his head and put on a confused expression.


    "But I haven''t gone out with anyone or anything. Everyone''s just a friend."


    After saying this, Layfon''s looked at Layfon with wide eyes for a long while, then sighed deeply.


    "Hey, Layfon. Maybe you''re really amazing as a Military Artist, but in terms of people, your manliness points are the lowest."


    "What are manliness points!?"


    "Manliness points are manliness points."


    Sharnid brought forth mysteriously powerful rhetoric, and this conversation was ended here.


    To be honest, Layfon felt a bit hurt.


    Layfon didn''t completely understand the manliness points that Sharnid had proclaimed, but he felt like Sharnid had been saying that he was a failure a person.


    (Uh, am I a failure?)


    Layfon listlessly walked alone on the road back home. He had returned to the training facility to train Nina today as well. The surroundings had already darkened, and he was getting hungry. Layfon vaguely felt like his stomach seemed to be worsening his feelings of misery.


    Nina didn''t have to go to work in the Mechanical Department today, and although she had proposed eating dinner with Layfon, Layfon had refused the invitation. Layfon would occasionally eat dinner with his fellow platoon members if the time he went back home from the training facility coincided with dinnertime, but it was nighttime right now, and Layfon''s pockets were pretty empty, even if they weren''t as destitute as everyone in the dorm. He had to go buy some ingredients from a store and make food himself.


    (They shouldn''t take my ingredients from the refrigerator, right?)


    Perhaps it was related to it being a male dorm, but the guys in the dorm used the kitchen very rarely, and almost all who went there did so in order to get hot water to cook fast food. Maybe that was why Layfon would never get stolen from when he stocked up on ingredients during sales.


    (¡­¡­I''m not a failure because I''m too pragmatic, right?)


    If that were the case, what should he do? Layfon felt powerless.


    Come to think of it, the fact that he was very amazing as a Military Artist wasn''t any consolation at all to Layfon.


    Layfon had come to Zuellni in order to abandon his identity as a Military Artist. He had left his original city Grendan due to various reasons, but there would be no reason at all to come to an Academy City if he had planned on continuing to live as a Military Artist. Every city would immediately accept him once he showed his skills.


    Layfon had that much confidence in himself.


    But Layfon couldn''t think of any other areas in which he could brag about. Maybe it was praiseworthy for being a guy his age who could cook, but Layfon wasn''t a culinarian like Meishen, nor could he manage nutrition as well as Leerin could. He was pretty much very casual about cooking.


    His thoughts were all focused on platoon matches and his daily work, and had slacked off on working hard to achieve his initial goals.


    (This won''t do.)


    As expected, his mood became dejected after thinking about these things.


    (I have to do something.)


    But what should he do? Layfon couldn''t think of the answer and just returned to his dorm.


    Though he didn''t have an answer, an opportunity came from an unexpected place.


    After he returned to his dorm to take care of dinner, Layfon went to his room to rest for a while, but someone ended up knocking on his door and saying that the dorm residents were to gather for a meeting.


    On the first floor of the dorm and next to the kitchen was a spacey cafeteria and lounge, and the dorm residents would gather there to kill time when they were free. There was only an electric water heater there, and everything else had to be brought over by the residents. The regulars of the lounge had brought their own mugs and drink powders there.


    There had only been a few people sitting in the corner when Layfon had eaten dinner in the lounge before, but when Layfon looked over now, it was already full of dorm residents and there were even people standing due to lack of seating. Layfon also stood by a wall near the entrance.


    "Well, most of us are here."


    The dorm head stood up in the lounge.


    "Maybe some of you gathered here have already vaguely noticed the reasons. Laloide has a small problem right now."


    "A small problem?"


    Someone spoke up, and the sound of mixed laughter and scoffing made the lounge atmosphere become chaotic. Layfon had a recollection of the student who spoke. He was a senpai, one of the few comrades who used the kitchen like Layfon.


    "The problem of the fridges."


    The dorm head raised his hand to quell the commotion, announcing with easy-to-understand words:


    "Though there have always been people who were very loose about property rights, the reports have been particularly numerous this month. The residents can''t live like this, so I wanted to punish those people by expelling from the dorm. But throwing destitute people into the streets won''t resolve the problem. Especially since this time, there are a lot of people who will be able to get along as long as they make it through the month."


    A lot of the students in the lounge nodded at the dorm head''s words.


    (Honestly, exactly how much did everyone spend on Van Allen''s Day?)


    Those nods meant that everyone agreed with the dorm head''s words. In other words, there were that many students who had spent money on Van Allen''s Day for the ''war between guys and girls'' that Sharnid had mentioned.


    Though Layfon felt that this was absurd, maybe the guys of this world didn''t think so. Layfon couldn''t help but feel like he was the side in the wrong, so he couldn''t say anything.


    As Layfon thought about these things, the dorm head said something that was even harder for him to believe:


    "I think that many people are looking for part-time work, but the entire city is like that right now, so almost all of the job opportunities are filled."


    (Meaning that the male students of the academy filled them all?)


    Layfon remembered that the atmosphere among the guys in the classroom had recently been clearly divided into happy and gloomy¡­¡­


    The dorm head continued speaking:


    "But the problem won''t be resolved even if you continue staring at the recruitment posters. I got information through my contacts and ended up finding a job. It''s a job that requires a large amount of manpower. If all the people here alternate every day, it should be more than enough to deal with that job. Also, meals are provided."


    The sentence added at the end made and "Ohh" rise up in the lounge.


    "It''s a labor job, and honestly I think it''s going to be very tiring, but if you''re interested, you can do it. I''ll explain the details next, so everyone please listen carefully and then make your own decision. Also, starting tomorrow, I''m going to deal with thieves very harshly, so please be aware. Then¡­¡­"


    With that, the dorm head started explaining the contents of the job.


    ¡ó


    "Ohh, it reached your dorm too?"


    It was honestly a coincidence that he ran into Formed the next day on his way to school. He looked pallid due to staying up the whole night for a certain matter, but happened to show up on Layfon''s way to school.


    "There''s a problem over at the breeding lake, so I didn''t have any time to sleep."


    Formed looked resentfully at the sun, then rubbed his eyes.


    He had been up for the whole night, but Formed still didn''t give up on going to school. He seemed to remember Formed proclaiming that ''the primary duty of a student is to study hard''. That kind of proclamation seemed pure and diligent when compared to his crafty demeanor during his city police work, but there had been no trace of a lie on his face when he had professed that.


    "It seems like the pastures need a lot of manpower."


    The dorm head had revealed the information that the pastures of the Aquaculture Department were severely lacking manpower, and hence they were looking for workers.


    The word aquaculture originally referred to the production of aquatic resources, but in Zuellni livestock were also included in this department.


    "Yeah. Well, I''m majoring in aquatics, so I don''t really understand land-based things. But it seems like they''re experimenting with a new way to raise livestock. Some kind of flu broke out on that pasture, and tests about whether human illnesses can spread to the livestock or about what to do if they do get infected haven''t been finished, so they decided to have those people leave for now. It seems like someone proposed to let third-year or lower underclassmen be temporary workers, so they''re going to hold a short explanation of the experiment. Even underclassmen will be faced with a choice of departmental major after becoming a fourth-year, so this isn''t bad."


    Formed explained dully with a fatigued face:


    "The guys who caught the virus have already been quarantined, and they''re being taken care of other people in the department, so you don''t need to worry. Speaking of which, are you participating in the job?"


    "Only on weekends."


    "¡­¡­You don''t look like someone who spent money because of Van Allen''s Day."


    The fact that Formed said that meant that almost all the guys in Zuellni were short on money this month.


    "I didn''t do that, I''m just interested in the experiment."


    "I thought so."


    The yawning Formed didn''t seem like the person to do anything on Van Allen''s Day. Actually, he had been investigating a certain matter with Layfon that day, so he shouldn''t have had time to do anything.


    "Well, they''re almost ready to put the product on the market. Incidentally, you might have an opportunity to try taste-testing."


    Formed parted with Layfon, carelessly dropping those words.


    Right, a taste-testing.


    Livestock wasn''t just labor, it also had its dirty side - cleaning up feces. The dorm students had all showed bitter faces when they had first imagined that. But when the dorm head expressed that after a week of work ended, a taste-testing would be held on the last day with all the workers invited, everyone''s attitudes had turned around a hundred and eighty degrees.


    They could eat meat. There was no better reward for that group of destitute, hungry men. Though Layfon was a bit concerned about taste-testing new products, even he also wanted a big piece of high-quality protein.


    So even Layfon was a bit excited as he walked.


    In the blink of an eye, the weekend was coming. In this period of time, Layfon had seen the dorm residents who were participating in the work returning to the dorm with exhausted faces. The work process of the people who normally participated in the job was to stay at the pasture the night before, then start work early in the morning, then go to class, and continue working after school.


    Layfon''s work time was on the two weekends when he didn''t have to go to class. Though he had to work the entire day, the pay was also very generous. It was Layfon''s first experience with this kind of work, and maybe it would be more laborious than he had thought, but he was excited by the anticipated wages.


    More importantly, Layfon was also slightly looking forward to that side of the job.


    After all, though the returning dorm students were extremely tired, they looked quite enriched. Though there were many people who complained that they weren''t suited to the job, their faces showed enrichment apart from their weariness. Everyone clearly expressed that the food was very delicious. Allegedly, those who stayed at the pasture had been served freshly-squeezed milk and just-made ham, and both had been delicious.


    But if that were the case, what about the others?


    (Maybe working on the pasture is very fun?)


    Layfon held those expectations in his heart.


    A noise he wasn''t used to woke Layfon up.


    Layfon had gone straight to his workplace at the Aquaculture Department pasture after cleaning the Mechanical Department last night. Since it was late at night, the trams weren''t even operating. Layfon had walked to the living quarters on the pasture and then fallen asleep.


    There was work before breakfast, too.


    First was feeding the livestock. Though it was feeding, it wasn''t the kind of hay-feeding work that he imagined.


    "These guys mainly eat lichen."


    The Aquaculture Department senpai in charge of instructing them said.


    "Like that forest over there. There''s a forest spreading outwards from the central Yuusuiju in the center. It''s very dense inside, a treasure trove of lichen. These guys have been bred to feed off of this."


    The senpai said this and then introduced the livestock. They huddled together inside the fenced enclosure. They were animals with blackish-gray coats of fur that looked like deer.


    They seemed to be called ''khufu''.


    In front of the pen were the dorm residents who wanted to work on the weekend like Layfon. There were some unfamiliar faces here, since students from outside Layfon''s dorm had also signed up for this work.


    There were about three or four workers for each instructor.


    "Your job is to bring these guys into the forest."


    When the instructor said that, he made it seem like the work would be very easy. But actually, this job wasn''t that simple.


    The instructors assigned the khufu in the gates to Layfon and the others. After the instructor used a thin, whiplike thing to strike the khufu''s flank, they obeyed his instructions very easily.


    Layfon was assigned five khufu, and the other works were assigned a similar number.


    "You have to get them back without harming them. Once these guys start eating, it''s not easy to make them leave."


    The instructor circled around behind Layfon and the others.


    Everyone took up the whiplike objects they had been given and followed behind the khufu.


    It looked very simple. But everyone immediately learned that they had thought incorrectly.


    "Ah, hey!"


    "Wait, hold on!"


    "Uwah, uwahhh!"


    The workers around him panicked.


    The group of khufu planned on going wherever they pleased, rather than moving towards the destination forest. Some tried to deal with this quandary with their whips, but they didn''t pay them any heed. There were even people who grabbed the horns that grew on their heads to try to stop them by force, but they just ended up getting dragged along.


    "These guys can even run carrying someone along. Well, people generally shouldn''t try to compare their strength with animals. Also, don¡¯t stand right in front or right behind them."


    The instructor warned everyone with a laid-back tone. Layfon felt like that remark was a bit too late, but there was no ill intent on his face, he was just laid-back. The khufu were generally gentle animals, and although the workers tried to stop them, the movements threw the workers off weren''t violent. But the differences in strength were clear, so those people could do nothing about them.


    The khufu assigned to Layfon also went in a different direction¡­¡­ In addition, they had even turned a hundred eighty degrees around to return inside the pen.


    What should he do¡­¡­ Thinking this, Layfon looked around, and ended up noticing that there were also khufu moving towards the destination forest without difficulty. As Layfon watched this scene, he noticed that although those workers weren''t used to it, they were using the whips like the instructor had to return the khufu trying to take a detour back to the pack. If they wanted to make the khufu go in a certain direction, they would use the whips to strike the khufu''s flank in the opposite direction.


    (I see.)


    After Layfon tried lightly striking a Khufu''s flank with a flick of his wrist, the Khufu changed its line of movement to the opposite direction. As long as he got the trick to it, the movement ability of a Military Artist would be worlds apart from that of a normal person. Layfon succeeded in getting the khufu to the forest with smoother movements than anyone else. In addition, he even helped others who were still stuck to lead their khufu.


    After this work ended, it was finally time for breakfast.


    (Not good.)


    After breakfast ended, next was to clean the inside of the khufu-less pen. This was the disgusting first impression that the dorm residents had - the dirty work. They used shovels to dig up the feces that dirtied the ground, then used wheelbarrows to carry it outside. It seemed like these feces would be sent to the Agriculture department for use as fertilizer.


    After that business was finished, they moved to a different job. Half of the workers went to the greenhouse where they cultivated the lichen that were planted in the forest, but Layfon was instructed to go to the forest and take care of the khufu.


    It looked like they had separated out the people who seemed to have been good at guiding the khufus during the morning work to this side.


    (This work is pretty fun.)


    Layfon watched over the khufu in the humid forest as he thought this deep in his heart.


    The khufu slowly moved about the forest, where even the air seemed to be dyed a lush green, as they quietly ate the lichen growing on the trees and in the shadows of rocks. During this, Layfon tried to keep khufu a suitable distance from each other to keep them from fighting and also moved the khufu who were hogging the lichen away from the forest. It made him strangely happy.


    (Maybe I''m very suited to this. Could this be my real career?)


    Layfon thought about this half-seriously as he gathered the khufu with an excited mood.


    It was because of these feelings that Layfon observed the khufus'' calm states of mind one by one.


    There was a khufu who seemed to be the leader of the whole herd, along with several smaller groups led by this one.


    (The leader''s the Student Council President, then.)


    Though they were a herd, they weren''t livestock that had always been in Zuellni. So all of the khufu were very young, and it seemed like there weren''t many age differences. Layfon imagined the Student Council President''s figure over the khufu that led the similarly-aged herd.


    And it seemed interestingly appropriate for Layfon to imagine the group assigned to him as the seventeenth platoon that he belonged to. Layfon decided to call the leader of this group a vice-leader, as it seemed very active. Any time the leader appeared, it would make an aggressive sound, which was very similar to Nina. The one that moved back and forth between the female khufus was Sharnid, and the one that kept its distance from the group and looked uninvolved was Felli.


    (Uh¡­¡­ then I''m¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    After Layfon looked left and right, his gaze stopped on a single khufu.


    It was a khufu that didn''t look any different from the others, but it felt like a vaguely unreliable khufu, and the way it walked even looked very weak. When it noticed fresh food and started to eat, it would be pushed aside by other khufu and the food would get stolen away. Unable to watch this go on, the vice-leader gave it some of the food it had found.


    (Ohh¡­¡­ it''s me.)


    That kind of patheticness is very like me.


    It wandered back and forth looking for other food, and ended up being lightly bumped by the horn of the khufu Layfon had labeled as Felli.


    "Ahahaha, it''s really like me."


    Thinking this, Layfon started laughing on his own, then became dejected.


    ¡ó


    The sun was sinking to the west. After they sent the khufu back to the pen, Layfon''s and the others'' work came to an end. The workers staying at the living quarters prepared to go back and shower, but the Aquaculture Department senpai told them that there was a place to recuperate next to the forest.


    "It''s a hot spring that uses the hot water from the Yuusuiju. Though it''s fine to use the showers here too, you can get rid of your fatigue over there."


    Even though the senpai said something like that, the unfamiliar work of dealing with the livestock had made almost all of them dead tired, so everyone was too lazy to leave the living quarters.


    In the end, the only ones to go to the hot spring were Layfon and a few others.


    The vast hot spring was made from a rock structure.


    "Amazing¡­¡­"


    The walls and ceiling were rounded shapes made from glass. If he looked up inside the white steam, he could glimpse the sky or the scenery of the forest.


    After washing himself and soaking in the hot spring, the heat crept into his body. His stiffened muscles felt like they were relaxing.


    "Ah, this might not be bad."


    The other had all left, but Layfon soaked motionlessly in the hot spring.


    With the platoon matches and the training to prepare for the platoon matches alongside his work in the Mechanical Department and classes, Layfon had almost no time to relax his muscles. He felt like internal Kei didn''t let him recover completely. The fatigue accumulated in his body slowly dissolved away.


    Thinking back, Leerin and his adoptive father had always been responsible for managing his health back in Grendan.


    They would give Layfon piping-hot meals as he immersed himself in training and battle, and would tell him to rest when it was time to rest.


    Now, he had to do all of that.


    "I have to properly manage my body."


    Layfon murmured this dully, raising his head and looking up from the hot spring.


    The door to the dressing room opened and someone walked in.


    "Hmm? Layfon, is that you?"


    "Huh? Harley-senpai?"


    The person who peeked out from inside the steam was Harley, and next to him was the figure of Kirik walking over while holding a cane.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Actually, I should be asking you that."


    As Harley and Kirik washed themselves, Layfon told him about everything.


    "We''re here because we''ve been shut inside the research lab for the whole week, so we came here to recuperate a little."


    "This is a hobby for old people. You just need to sleep to get rid of fatigue."


    Kirik stated this, but Harley didn''t care at all.


    In Zuellni''s system, almost everyone who was not a Military Artist spent their first three years in General Studies, and then after becoming a fourth-year they would enter various specialized fields. But only the Alchemy Department could be entered through special exams. Harley had passed that exam and had joined the Alchemy Department as a first-year.


    "The hot water here is good for the muscles and nerves. Kirik, maybe it can cure your legs."


    "Hmph."


    Kirik stared at the glass in front of him with a cold snort. Layfon looked at his face from the side. Though his skeletal features were masculine all over, it seemed like even with that he could quickly become a beautiful girl with clothes and cosmetic surgery.


    But it was just his harsh face that was scary. His eyes, which looked like they were always displeased, kept others from approaching him.


    Harley was the only one who could stand next to him with a calm expression.


    "I hate soaking, so I''m getting out first."


    He had only soaked in the hot spring for a brief period of time, but Kirik left the hot spring. As Kirik moved stiffly, holding his cane, Harley just leisurely responded to him without going to help.


    "Is that alright?"


    Layfon asked after Kirik vanished into the changing room.


    "It''s fine. If you accidentally try to take care of him too much, it''ll just hurt his pride. Though Kirik says what he does, he comes here pretty often, so he probably doesn''t hate it here."


    Kirik had once been a Military Artist. Because of various incidents in the past, his Kei flow had been obstructed, and he had become paraplegic. Unable to continue being a Military Artist, he had entered the Alchemy Department and was trying to start his life again.


    Though their origins were different, his fate happened to be similar to Layfon''s.


    Though he wanted to ask Kirik how he had decided on the path of Alchemy, Layfon felt hesitant. Was it really okay to ask such a thing so easily?


    Layfon unconsciously thought that in those harsh eyes was something that wouldn''t allow others to peer into his heart so easily.


    So Harley was very amazing for being able to stand next to Kirik so casually.


    After Layfon said this, Harley laughed.


    "It''s because a lot of things happened with Kirik. Though I think his personality is very hard to get along with, I''m already used to that kind of attitude from Nina."


    "Huh? Used to it from the Captain?"


    "Nina''s the same. Well, though she feels really passionate now, she wasn''t like that before. She was a sheltered daughter of a wealthy family when she was in Schneibel. She gave off a powerful ''don''t talk to me'' atmosphere, even though she didn''t think that way."


    "R¡­¡­Really?"


    "Yeah. My dad was a famous Dite technician in Schneibel, so he often went to Nina''s home, and I became close to her through that connection. Honestly, she completely ignored me at the start. It took a lot of work before I could talk with her normally."


    But now the relationship between the two of them had already become one where they could chat very normally.


    Also, now he had become friends with Kirik.


    "Harley-senpai, you''re really amazing."


    "That''s not true, I''m just very honest about my interests. If I weren''t able to talk about them, I might not have been able to become friends with either Nina or Kirik."


    Harley simply smiled.


    But Layfon couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Whew, I soaked for a bit too long. I''m starting to get dizzy."


    The red-faced Harley unsteadily got out of the hot spring. Layfon felt like it was about time for him to leave, so he also stood up.


    Just then, a strange cry reached him through the glass.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    The two of them looked back together.


    They could see the darkness of the thick forest through the glass, and there was a huge figure rushing over on the other side of the glass.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "Senpai, get back!"


    Layfon instantly stood in a position he could guard Harley and then took a stance.


    The figure charged at them violently, as if completely failing to notice that this was a glass window.


    A heavy sound boomed through the hot spring room, then there was a silence. The glass was dyed white by the large webbed cracks appearing over its surface.


    "Wh¡­¡­What?"


    "Let''s get out quickly."


    Layfon spoke up to urge on Harley, who was dumbstruck and unable to move from surprise, and then moved to the changing room.


    After he changed and walked outside, there were already people gathered there. They were the students who had used the recuperation spot along with the students who had been sent here by the Student Council as management.


    The group of less than ten people checked object that had crashed into the glass.


    The object that was illuminated by their electric lights was a khufu.


    "How¡­¡­"


    To think such a docile animal had suddenly done something like that at night¡­¡­ Though they were surprised, everyone checked the identification tag hung around its neck.


    This time Layfon went speechless.


    The khufu fallen in front of him was the vice-leader of the group Layfon had been in charge of.


    ¡ó


    The Aquaculture Department students at the pasture quickly took the khufu away, moving it to a medical room in the underground below the pasture. Though the khufu had already died, they had to inspect it since it had done something so violent as jumping out of the pen and charging into the glass of the recuperation area despite the gentle personality it ought to have as pasture livestock.


    The Aquaculture Department senpais'' faces were grave, and Layfon and the others, shaken by their demeanors, were also surrounded by the heavy atmosphere.


    (The Captain¡­¡­)


    Layfon felt a twinge of pain in his chest when he thought of the fallen khufu. Of course, he realized that the khufu wasn''t actually Nina. But the khufu that had made Layfon feel like maybe the pasture work suited him had become like this. The pain that Layfon felt in his chest was genuine.


    Not long afterwards, a weary-faced senpai appeared. The senpai was studying veterinary science in the Aquaculture Department, and he had been called here for that purpose.


    "The cause of death was cervical damage, and I can''t tell the reason it went out of control. But¡­¡­"


    That senpai furrowed his brow.


    "Hole-shaped wounds that couldn''t have been caused by the impact have appeared on its belly and viscera. Though the reason might be parasites, I can''t find any signs of those parasites. But there are certainly traces of something on the organs."


    "We have regular inspections for parasites."


    "I understand. I''d also like you to reveal those records. But there are certainly wounds that couldn''t be produced by anything other than parasites or such on it. That''s the only possibility if it was an external reason that made it go out of control."


    "Hey. Hold on. In that case--"


    The Aquaculture Department senpai groaned in lamentation.


    "¡­¡­We have to suspend the shipment until we figure out the cause, and at worse we''ll be prohibited from breeding them."


    This time the senpais clearly groaned.


    "Hey!"


    "This isn''t a joke, we''ve come this far!"


    "But if we don''t figure out the cause, things will turn out that way no matter what. Do you understand? If there are parasites there, they''re eating the khufus'' organs. You can''t guarantee that they won''t eat human organs."


    The veterinarian''s remark made a commotion rise up among the workers standing behind and listening. They were probably imagining themselves eating something like that during the taste-testing.


    But the prohibition part was more shocking to Layfon than the taste-testing. The reason that these khufu were being raised was for food, so it was long since decided that their lives were to be used as food for humans. But the prohibition changed things.


    The khufu that had made Layfon feel such a strong sense of closeness would be killed without being able to complete their mission.


    "But it''s still not certain that there are parasites, right?"


    One senpai''s words made the veterinarian nod his head.


    "Yeah. But I can''t be sure that there aren''t parasites. After all, the possibility is just there. If there are parasites, we''ll have to find them and take countermeasures. If there aren''t, we''ll have to find proof that there aren''t parasites. In any case, we''ll have to inspect the other khufu."


    "Ah, can you hold on a bit?"


    As the senpais'' faces darkened, that voice broke in between them.


    "Harley-senpai?"


    Layfon turned around. The people who appeared there were Harley, Kirik, and one other person.


    "You guys are?"


    "Alchemy Department third year Harley Sutton. I want to inspect the corpse, may I?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "When I saw the corpse from the recuperation area, there was something that felt strange to me."


    "Senpai¡­¡­?"


    After Layfon spoke up, Harley waved at him with a smile no different from normal.


    "Sorry, sorry, it took some time for me to get others to bring equipment here."


    "Why don''t you put yourself in the shoes of the guy who had to bike all the way over here."


    The other student said with a weary expression. Maybe he was someone in the same research lab as Harley.


    "Hey, you guys¡­¡­"


    "We said that we wanted to inspect the corpse just now because its cause of death was probably caused by humans."


    Kirik glared at the Aquaculture Department students with a sharp look from his wheelchair.


    "It''s also possible that it''s a crime. If you''d like the city police to be here to witness it, you''d better hurry up and contact them."


    It seemed like there were people who felt opposed to Kirik''s remark, but the veterinarian was the first to back off and avoid starting a dispute.


    Layfon could only stare blankly at the changing situation while he watched Harley and the others vanish into the medical room.


    Before Harley and the others came out from the medical room, Formed and the others from the city police, whom the senpai had contacted, arrived on the scene.


    After noting that Layfon was here, Formed and the Aquaculture Department senpai vanished into the medical room together.


    "How''s the situation?"


    Layfon asked Naruki, who had come as well.


    "There''s been trouble recently with thievery of Aquaculture and Agriculture new product intellectual property."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Those words made Layfon think of Formed''s complaint from before that many problems had been going on.


    "It seems like we''ve had a lot of problems with new products entering the markets early. It would be normal if it were only one or two incidents, but this time there are too many cases. So we''ve been constantly investigating the situation."


    After Naruki said this, Harley, Formed, and the others walked out.


    "As for the incident this time, there''s an extremely high chance that it''s a case of information theft."


    Those words made the Aquaculture Department senpais put on bitter expressions. Though it was a relief that the khufus they had raised weren''t diseased, it made them sad to think there might be people using sinister means to steal their genetic information.


    "Starting now, we''re going to conduct and resolve this matter as a case of information theft."


    After proclaiming this, Formed instructed his subordinates to leave the pasture.


    "Senpai!"


    Layfon chased after them.


    "What, do you want to help?"


    "Yeah, I''m very mad about this case."


    After Layfon said this, Formed raised his brows and put on a very surprised expression.


    "Well, it''s possible that we''ll immediately make an arrest this time, with someone like you so determined."


    "Senpai, do you have any suspects?"


    "When information theft happens, the city police will first check the list of people who used the living quarters. That''s the theory behind handling these cases."


    Formed said this with a cold snort.


    "There are a few people who are very suspicious. The biggest problem this time is that we can''t use any clear evidence that they''re stealing, but we almost have some clues. After that we just need to find the ones who fit those clues and question them."


    "But the means of committing the crime¡­¡­"


    "Psychokinesis flakes."


    "Huh?"


    Harley and the others caught up.


    "The culprits put extremely small Psychokinesis flakes inside bugs or small creatures and control them that way. When we inspected the organs of that livestock and others that were sent to the Alchemy Department because of strange deaths, we ended up noticing that there was still Psychokinesis in them, although the amounts were very miniscule. Though we''re just inferring the suspect from that, it''s probably not wrong."


    "You can do that?"


    "I''m not a Psychokinesist myself, so I can''t say anything about whether anyone can do such a thing. But I don''t think it''s impossible to use Psychokinesis lightning to drive muscle current. Or they''re not controlling the muscle, but rather using current to manipulate the brain. We''ve thought of a lot of ways, and if we can think of these it means that there might be people already doing them."


    "I see."


    Harley and the others had made this conclusion after their alchemical inspections, so Formed could find suspects based off of that conclusion.


    In that case, the culprit was him.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll definitely capture him."


    "¡­¡­Well, keep it reasonable."


    Formed looked at the motivated Layfon in surprise.


    When he reached the residence, Layfon received the instruction to stand by.


    Come to think of it, Layfon hadn''t brought his Dite here. He had just planned on working at the pasture, and the school regulations said to avoid carrying a Dite during holidays.


    "Harley-senpai, is there anything I can use?"


    After explaining the story, Harley and Kirik put on speechless expressions.


    "Do you have any self-awareness as a Military Artist?"


    "There aren''t many people who follow the rules so diligently. Uh, do we have anything?"


    "There should be some unrefined materials in the toolbox. Hold on."


    Harley, Kirik, and another person started working.


    "We''ll use a city police baton as the base material. Hey, bring it over."


    "There''s no Sapphire in the toolbox, we only have enough Ruby."


    "The settings will become pretty arbitrary. What kind of weapon would be best to finish work on in five minutes?"


    The three of them debated as they broke down the Dite they had gotten from a city police Military Artist, adding new materials to it and then restructuring it.


    "Hey, why don''t we try out this test product on the side?"


    "I think the rate of Kei loss is too severe."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s no problem for Layfon''s maximum instantaneous release amount. Let''s try it."


    "Huh, what is it? Please wait."


    "It¡¯s alright, it''s alright, we''ll make something very interesting, so just hold on."


    "No, I should be the one telling you to hold on."


    "There''s no time now, and we''ll be able to directly apply a program if we use this thing. Also, you''ll be able to use it immediately with just some slight adjustments."


    "Let''s just gather some experimental data on the side."


    The three of them didn''t care to listen to Layfon at all. Harley''s hands typed on a keyboard with frightening speed as he entered data.


    As the three of them busied themselves, there was movement from the residence.


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    Formed''s shout came from the residence, and a sense of tension shot through the Military Artists on standby.


    "Here, Layfon."


    Layfon didn''t have any time to protest, no matter what exactly they had made. Layfon accepted the object they gave him and started running.


    The object in his hand was a strangely-shaped Dite. It didn''t have a covering, so all of its machinery was exposed outside. Wiring crawled on the black base material like blood vessels, and a red-colored ore was installed on its point.


    Formed and the negotiators spilled out from the residence exit that Layfon headed to. This time they hadn''t gotten any perfect evidence, so Formed had said he would negotiate with the criminal himself and make him confess.


    He had probably succeeded.


    An irritating sound came from behind Formed and the others as they stumbled out, and countless bugs also appeared.


    They weren''t just bugs. There were also birds flying in the air and large rats crawling over the ground. The criminal couldn''t have transported such a large quantity of bugs and animals through a roaming bus, so he had probably used animals from Zuellni.


    Also, Harley''s alchemical speculation had hit the mark.


    The bugs spread outwards like moving sensors, attacking all the police surrounding the residence.


    "I can''t let you get away, criminal."


    Layfon murmured the restoration keyword, infusing the Dite with Kei¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The Dite absorbed a large quantity of Kei that gave Layfon goosebumps.


    The Dite didn''t explode or become heavier.


    It ignored the changes that ought to happen, and released a huge flow of energy from the ruby tip.


    "W-W-Wha¡­¡­"


    The Dite gripped in his hand maintained its form, but a beam of red energy with no fixed shape appeared at the ruby tip.


    "Ohh, it''s out, it''s out. It looks pretty stable."


    "Hmm - well, that''s about right."


    Kirik and the other muttered these words, but they still reached the internal-Kei-strengthened ears of Layfon.


    "Layfon~ This is a Dite that directly turns Kei energy into a weapon, like the compound Dites that Karen Kei users usually use. That''s how it is, so good luck."


    That voice came from Harley. He didn''t particularly raise his voice, anticipating that Layfon would be able to hear him talk.


    "I''m not good at using Karen Kei!"


    Though Harley and the others didn''t hear, Layfon still returned those words. Layfon moved his focus to the unsightly beam of energy.


    The key to Karen Kei was to make Kei take form based on one''s imagination. Layfon imagined a sword. Though the shape was ugly, it still managed to turn into the form of a sword.


    Right now, Layfon was standing between Formed and the bugs. Layfon used the shockwave from his movement to send the rampaging bugs trying to engulf Formed and the others flying from the area.


    He swung his sword, using the heat of the red beam to burn the bugs to a crisp.


    "It''s really hard to use!"


    Layfon shouted this after defending against the onslaught of bugs. If it were a normal weapon, a Military Artist using internal Kei should be able to use the shockwaves produced from every movement to blow away the bugs. At this kind of time, it would be most effective to make the shockwaves released from the Kei infused into the weapon as powerful as possible.


    But the Kei he was flowing into the Dite right now was all being used to maintain the blade, so it didn''t create any shockwaves.


    Even so, the shockwaves produced from his movement alone were being put to effective use. But that level of power could just at most keep the bugs from getting close to him, and didn''t help much otherwise. Layfon couldn''t push the bugs back to the Psychokinesist that controlled them.


    Naruki and the city police Military Artists had been stopped by the group of bugs, unable to move even if they wanted to.


    "Damn!"


    His state of being unable to move forward constantly increased his feeling of impatience.


    The enemy of his captain was right on the other side of this group of bugs. He couldn''t let any other Military Artists do it. Layfon was the one who would take revenge for his captain (khufu).


    (What techniques are there in Karen Kei?)


    Layfon fended off the bugs as he dug through his memories. Though there were Heaven''s Blade successors who used Karen Kei, the system of moves was far too different from his, so Layfon hadn''t observed them that carefully. Even the imagination had to be controlled along with the flow of Kei, so even Layfon had trouble stealing those kinds of techniques.


    There was only one technique he could think of quickly.


    It was a big technique, one whose difficulty of imagining was about the same as the sword he was using right now, and it seemed like he could use his steel thread techniques to control it.


    But the problem was¡­¡­"


    "Whatever! I''ll do it!"


    An extravagant, idiotic man who liked beauty. Layfon thought of the Heaven''s Blade successor Troyatte Gabanest Firandin, grimacing as he used that move.


    External-type Kei, Karen Variant - Seven Fangs.


    The sword-shaped mass of energy around the ruby explosively increased in size, gradually taking form.


    Just that much power blew away the surrounding bugs.


    A surprised sound came from around him.


    Seven giant snakes appeared there. Bodies as thick as grown men supported serpentine heads and towered arrogantly over the surroundings.


    The seven snakes'' bodies were connected to the Dite in Layfon''s hand.


    "Go."


    At the same time as Layfon spoke, the seven huge serpents sped towards the residence. Just from being hit by the bodies, the bugs were sucked into the heat of the Kei and burned up one by one.


    Layfon sprinted behind the charging serpents.


    "There are other people in there!"


    Formed''s lamenting cry reached his ears from behind.


    Even so, Layfon didn''t reduce his speed.


    Because he saw it.


    He saw the figure of a man show his face as he escaped through the back door of the residence.


    "So it was youuuuuuuuu!"


    "Aaah!"


    That man fell on his rear upon hearing Layfon''s voice and seeing first-hand the serpents speeding towards him.


    "Enemy of my captain (khufu)!"


    The serpents bared their fangs, reacting to Layfon''s cry. The seeking bodies of erupting energy rushed towards the man.


    During that time¡­¡­


    Bang.


    "Ah, it reached its limits."


    Harley let out a stunned voice from afar.


    What Layfon had been worried about, whether the hastily-constructed Dite was able to endure a large amount of Kei¡­¡­


    It ended up being unable to endure.


    Bearing the brunt of the explosion of energy, Layfon lost consciousness as he rapidly flew forward¡­¡­ and like that, crashed into the man.


    ¡ó


    Afterwards, the culprit was arrested without trouble.


    The self-destructed Layfon managed to get away with light injuries, but he couldn''t go to work the next day.


    That night, the Aquaculture Department living quarters held the planned khufu taste-testing¡­¡­ in other words, a barbeque. Of course, it wasn''t just khufu - they also used the meat of other livestock that the Aquaculture Department took pride in.


    Layfon also took part.


    Word of the arrest over at the residence had made it here, and Layfon was warmly welcomed for clearing the khufu of suspicion. Layfon also worked in the kitchen, and his food was well-liked.


    (I really should go to the Aquaculture Department after becoming a fourth-year.)


    Layfon who thought this had also asked the senpais about the Aquaculture Department.


    Though he had looked rather shameful at the end of the arrest, he had still succeeded in enacting revenge for his captain (khufu), so Layfon was able to attend this party with the best of moods.


    Full from eating, Layfon headed to the pens where the khufu were kept in order to report his successful revenge.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    After finding the group he had been in charge of, Layfon tilted his head and put on a confused expression.


    "There''s no me (khufu)."


    Felli (khufu) and Sharnid (khufu), and the other khufus were all there, but Layfon wasn''t.


    Layfon thought about what was going on¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    He turned around, seeing the crimson flames scorching the grills over by the living quarters.


    He saw the animal placed on that grill.


    Layfon held his stomach.


    "Eeeeuuuurrrrgh."


    Maybe he still needed to think more deeply about going to the Aquaculture Division.


    Yeah, Layfon thought so.


    Layfon''s path still hadn''t appeared.

 Volume 25, Wear My Rose?

    Volume 25, Wear My Rose?


    There was a troubled man here.


    "Ahh, what am I going to do¡­¡­"


    He looked up as he spoke.


    Those words sparkled as they traveled through the air. But sorrow mingled with the light, making their brilliance seem a bit faded.


    "What should I do?"


    It was a question spoken to none other than himself. But the man couldn''t find an answer within his own heart, so all he could do was slowly sink into his own world.


    He wrapped his arms around himself, twisting his body in dejection.


    The source of the dejection was his own heart, and the source of the problem was the same.


    "Ahh¡­¡­"


    But he didn''t have to show these feelings. He tightly squeezed his arms, twisted his body, and put a sad expression on his face, turning his constantly-repeated and piled-up questions into words.


    "Ahh, where should I direct my love!?"


    He expressed that sentence with his whole body.


    Specifically, he spread his arms, looked up at the sky, and spun on one foot.


    "Don''t dance!"


    "Ahh, how merciless!"


    Vance''s curt remark made the man contort his body as he danced in midair.


    ¡ó


    "Big news!"


    Mifi charged into the classroom and grabbed Layfon, her shout reverberating through the whole classroom.


    "Mi-chan, I''m listening."


    Classes had ended and it was time for a final cleaning right now. Layfon was cleaning the classroom with a broom.


    He remembered that Mifi ought to be cleaning the area in front of the school.


    It hadn''t been too long since he started cleaning the classroom. It wouldn''t be strange if they had only started cleaning the area in front of the school right now.


    "Right, the cleaning--"


    "Right now isn''t the time to do that!"


    Mifi''s eyes glittered. The light in her eyes was a bit different from her level of curiosity. Her current degree of curiosity was the highest.


    But actually, that curiosity didn''t give any credibility to whatever topic she was bringing.


    Naruki and Meishen weren''t here. The two of them were cleaning somewhere else.


    In other words, there was no one here to control and admonish Mifi.


    "So, what is it?"


    Layfon asked with a sigh.


    "What kind of attitude is that? Are you not interested? I came to tell Layton first because this was big news. You should be thankful to me, super thankful! That''ll definitely happen, so please pay first."


    "No, I''m not paying."


    "Hmph, you''re so reliable in that kind of area. That sucks."


    "Uh, what exactly is the matter?"


    There were many gazes nearby focused on them, which felt very uncomfortable. The girl who was their class representative was also staring at them. She was Mifi''s sworn enemy and Layfon wasn''t good at dealing with her, so he wanted to finish this topic and start cleaning again as soon as possible.


    "Hey, Mifi-san¡­¡­"


    The class representative strode over.


    "Uwah, this is bad."


    Mifi also noticed that she was in the classroom, so she instantly pulled Layfon''s ear with her fingers.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    She told Layfon.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the rest later!"


    Mifi quickly left Layfon''s side, running out of the classroom without even listening to the class representative''s calls to stop.


    "Don''t run in the hallways!"


    "Sorry~!"


    Mifi didn''t stop even after being scolded. The class representative shrugged her shoulders huffily and went back to the classroom.


    Layfon rubbed the ear that had been pulled as he mulled over Mifi''s muttered words.


    That was because he wouldn''t be able to believe it if he didn''t do so.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Nina had a lover?


    Afterwards, the cleaning was finished.


    Layfon and Mifi were in the stairwell on the highest floor. No one was on the roof due to the heat. If no one had business with the roof, no one would come to this stairwell. Though it was very cool in this place where the sunlight didn''t reach, no one would gather here after school.


    "So, what''s going on?"


    Layfon and Mifi both held juice bought from vending machines in one hand as they sat here talking, and they were so close that their foreheads were almost touching.


    Naruki and Meishen had to work, so they weren''t here. Layfon also had to go to the training facility, but if he didn''t properly listen to this matter, he wouldn''t know what to say when he saw Nina.


    "Could it be¡­¡­ a rumor?"


    "How rude, the great Mi-chan witnessed it clearly."


    Mifi dexterously stuck out her chest as she whispered, but Layfon still looked at her with dubious eyes, so she took out the evidence.


    A photograph.


    "This is what I took when we were cleaning just now."


    In other words, she had immediately developed this photograph right after escaping the classroom.


    So in the end she had skipped cleaning. Choosing to ignore that fact for now, Layfon looked at the photograph.


    In the photograph was a guy and a girl walking on the tree-lined road in front of the school.


    It was Nina and a man he seemed to have seen somewhere before.


    "That''s a guy¡­¡­ Right?"


    Layfon asked without any confidence.


    The person standing next to Nina was a man whose long golden hair flowed in elegant waves. Did he have makeup on? His face looked strangely beautiful, and his figure was very slender, with the shirt of his uniform not even regulation. It was made with what looked like a very soft fabric, and ruffled things were sewn into the sleeves. The chest was open wide and red flowers adorned it.


    Judging by the open chest, he could be identified as a man.


    Layfon realized this, but even through the photograph he realized that this man wasn''t masculine.


    "What are you saying, isn''t that Rafaela Serfa-senpai from the first platoon?"


    Mifi said his name matter-of-factly.


    "That person is regularly among the top three of the Military Artist Beauty Rankings. He was an overwhelming number one this year. Ah, by the way, Sharnid-senpai was fifth this year, and Layfon was fourth."


    "Uh, that doesn''t matter at all."


    The question of why his name had shown up there truly didn''t matter at all right now.


    "So, what''s he doing?"


    "As for that, I have to start investigating right now."


    "So they might just be walking together by coincidence?"


    If they were walking in front of the first-year school building at this time, their destinations might be the training facility. If the man Rafaela was a platoon member, then there was undoubtedly the possibility that they ran into each other on the way.


    "Naive! Layton, your thinking is too naive!"


    But Mifi thoroughly struck down Layfon''s thinking.


    "Layton, you don''t realize after seeing this photograph?"


    Mifi pushed the photograph over. But Layfon really didn''t know the answer. It was Layfon''s first time seriously looking at Rafaela''s face, so he didn''t know what was different about his expression. That said, all he could realize from looking at Nina was that her smile was a bit stiff.


    "Captain isn''t very good at dealing with this person, right?"


    "Wronggg!"


    Mifi retorted with a secretive tone.


    "That''s not where you should be looking. It''s here! Here!"


    Mifi pointed to the center of the photograph.


    The shoulders of the two of them were close.


    "¡­¡­?"


    Layfon tilted his head and put on a confused expression, which made Mifi claw at her hair.


    "Ahh, why don''t you get it. Is it because you''re Layton? Or is it because you''re a guy? If it''s because you''re a guy, it''ll be hard to fix. That''s why everyone forgets there''s such a cute girl here!"


    Mifi uttered a complaint that Layfon couldn''t really understand as she pointed to the same spot.


    "It''s this, this sense of closeness! Don''t you understand? A guy and a girl who just happened to run into each other couldn''t possibly walk this close together, right?"


    Even if Mifi said this, Layfon still didn''t understand. Maybe it was just as Mifi said, since after all Layfon normally didn''t concern himself with such things.


    But now that she mentioned it, it seemed like the class representative had pulled away a bit from him when he had helped her carry things. But maybe that was because she was a girl who preferred that kind of distance, so Layfon still didn''t feel like he could conclude anything.


    "Anyways, these two are very suspicious! So Layton, what you have to do next is get more definitive evidence. Got it?"


    Layfon still felt confused. Mifi shouted this, perhaps feeling impatient about that reaction.


    Layfon could only keep nodding his head.


    ¡ó


    When he arrived at the training facility, Nina was already there.


    "You''re late!"


    The scolded Layfon apologized as he readied his things. Putting aside Naruki for now, Sharnid and Felli were already here. Naruki was at the city police, so of course she wasn''t here. Everyone had already arrived other than her.


    Hard balls were scattered on the floor. Ever since Layfon had explained the Psyharden training style to Nina, it had been woven into the platoon''s basic training regimen.


    Layfon restored his Adamantium Dite, then stood on a hard ball. Maybe because everyone was already used to it, their balanced stances on the balls looked quite stable.


    "Felli."


    After finishing their basic training, Nina spoke to Felli as she was reading a magazine with nothing to do.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Felli wordlessly grabbed the restored Dite from next to her. The Psychokinesis flakes spread in the training room gave off slight electric glows, then surrounded Layfon and the others in faint light.


    Felli had put up one of a Psychokinesist''s defenses - a magnetic barrier.


    This was an advanced way to train with the hard balls.


    Nina, Sharnid, Dalshena, and Layfon released Kei from all over their bodies. Though the power was extremely weak, the balls scattered on the floor bounced away from this. The hard balls trying to fly away were bounced back by the magnetic barrier.


    On the other side of the barrier, Felli returned her gaze back to the magazine. A timer next to her was keeping time.


    The hard balls hurtled around chaotically. Layfon and the others dodged them or hit them back. It was a foul to use external Kei over the entire body like before. Even if they were to use it, they had to bounce a ball back towards a certain direction.


    "Ouch!''


    "Tch!"


    "Ugh!"


    Three of them were unable to avoid or hit back the hard balls. At the same time as everyone was struck by the balls and cried out, Layfon dodged or struck back the approaching hard balls with the smallest of movements. He might not even have needed to use his limbs. He released external Kei purely through the movements of his muscles to bounce them back.


    He watched at Nina as he did this.


    She looked no different from usual.


    She didn''t cower even when the hard balls struck her back from her blind spot, swinging her iron whips to sharpen her nerves. Layfon felt like she could relax her shoulders a bit more. This training was to hone the reflexes and at the same time widen the field of vision. Focusing on a single thing would improve your responses to it. But once something else happened, you would be unable to respond to it so easily and your stance would crumble. In order to guard against that, it was necessary to unconsciously see the entire situation around you and improve the senses. That was the purpose of this training.


    As expected, Nina''s figure as she focused on this was the normal Nina.


    (Lover?)


    She really didn''t look like she had a lover.


    No, Layfon wasn''t sure how someone would change by having a lover.


    Layfon imagined a blushing, shyly-smiling Nina surrounded by an atmosphere of blooming flowers. It was too unlike her. Layfon shook his head and rejected that image.


    As expected, he couldn''t see any change.


    The timer made an electronic screech to tell them that the designated time had passed. Layfon and the others put away their weapons. This time they grabbed the flying hard balls.


    When all the hard balls bouncing around had vanished, the magnetic barrier was released.


    "Whew¡­¡­ How tough¡­¡­"


    Sharnid wiped off the sweat dripping to his chin and then drank a sports drink. Dalshena wiped her sweat with a towel as well.


    After using a towel as well, Nina hung it on her neck and then took up a stance with her iron whips. Maybe she was thinking of their training from just now and doing image training.


    Layfon was the only one who wasn''t sweating. He picked up the hard ball by his feet and put it on the tip of his blade as he looked at Nina.


    After they finished three rounds of the same practice along with some other training, it was time to finish up.


    As the others slowly warmed down, Layfon was the only one who circulated internal Kei as he walked and reached out a hand to the sports drink placed on the bench.


    "What''s up with you?"


    Felli looked up from her book and asked. She had already stored her crystalline Dite in her weapon belt and looked ready to go home.


    "Huh?"


    "You seem concerned about something."


    "Ah, no, it''s nothing¡­¡­"


    "Don''t lie."


    As Layfon was thinking of an excuse, Sharnid grabbed his shoulder from behind.


    "Weren''t you looking at Nina the whole time?"


    Sharnid, who had lowered his voice, grinned.


    "Right, Felli-chan?"


    "You smell like sweat."


    Felli responded to Sharnid, who had naturally leaned over to her as he spoke.


    "Hmph, some girls like that, you know."


    "Please exclude me from that group of people."


    Sharnid, who was unable to learn his lesson from that cold attitude, obviously didn''t move away from her.


    "So, what''s up? You seem unusually interested in Nina, did something happen?"


    "Didn''t I say it was nothing?"


    "Could it be that you''ve only now realized your secret, tangled feelings for Nina?"


    "What kind of feelings are that¡­¡­? Huh? By ''only now'', you mean¡­¡­?"


    Sharnid''s words felt strangely unnatural to Layfon.


    Why had he said ''only now''?


    But before Layfon had an answer to his question, the door was knocked and opened.


    "Hi, is training already over?"


    The person Layfon saw when he turned around was that man Rafaela Serfa.


    Rafaela was dressed like he had been in the photograph, but had a big box in his left hand.


    "Rafaela-senpai, why are you here?"


    Nina, who was wiping her sweat, approached him with a flustered look.


    "Hehehe, isn''t it natural for me to want to see the face of my sweetheart as much as possible?"


    "Sweetheart¡­¡­"


    Sharnid, whose arm was still hooked around Layfon''s shoulder, put on a strange expression as if he had eaten something unfamiliar. Felli was silent. But judging by the way her eyes widened, she was definitely feeling the same as Sharnid.


    "Why are you describing me as your sweetheart¡­¡­"


    Nina showed a confused expression, not knowing how to accept being called that.


    "Well, we''ll talk about that later. I came here for this."


    After saying this, Rafaela gave Nina the box in his hands.


    "This is¡­¡­?''


    "It''s something I prepared because I thought it would really suit you. Please take it."


    Nina still showed a somewhat confused expression after taking the box.


    "I''d be really happy if you wore that for me next weekend."


    After saying those words, Rafaela turned and left.


    All that was left was an atmosphere in which it was hard to speak up.


    To put this atmosphere in concrete words, perhaps it would be a giant ''?''.


    After all of the training was over, Layfon and the others went towards the nearest restaurant.


    "So what''s going on?"


    Dalshena was the first to open the topic.


    "Why Rafaela?"


    Dalshena was less questioning about the fact that Nina had a lover and more confused about why that person was Rafaela.


    "Why that disgusting guy¡­¡­"


    "No, aren''t you and Rafaela the same type?"


    Sharnid murmured calmly to Dalshena, who was trembling and clenching a fist.


    "Oh¡­¡­? So you mean to say it would be fine if I were a guy?"


    "No¡­¡­ Well, never mind. Speaking of which, you didn''t deny the part about being similar."


    "That doesn''t matter! Listen, do you know what that guy said to me in a match before? He said ''Hahaha, Dalshena-san. A beautiful rose doesn''t rush to bloom.'' Hah!"


    That had been during a final match of a tournament. It looked like Rafaela had been the one to give Dalshena the final blow when she had fallen into a trap.


    "That man''s entire reason for existing is to make me mad. And I even lost to him!"


    Apparently, she had gotten incredibly angry after the match. Maybe she was angrier about losing to Rafaela than losing the match.


    "So what exactly is the current situation?"


    Dalshena asked this of Harley, who was the farthest from her. Though Harley hadn''t been present at the time, Sharnid had brought him here when he showed up at the training facility afterwards.


    "Well, at a time like this you should ask for Nina''s expert opinion."


    "Why expert¡­¡­"


    Ignoring Harley''s confusion, Sharnid explained what had happened in the training facility just now.


    Harley''s face became paler and paler as he heard the explanation.


    "So? Do you think Nina and Rafaela might be lovers?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ Huh? Rafaela-senpai? Why?"


    After muttering this, Harley held his head.


    "Uwah~ I''m glad I didn''t see that. No, maybe I might see it later on? Urgh~ Spare me."


    "¡­¡­I heard that the Captain''s family in her hometown was quite a famous clan."


    Felli, who had been silent up till now, interjected.


    "Ah, yeah. The Antalk family is famous in Schneibel."


    "Then I think she''d be familiar with those upper-class customs."


    "What does that mean?"


    "This box is Binira Barmela."


    Those words elicited an ''ah'' from Dalshena. Layfon didn''t understand what they meant, but Sharnid explained:


    "Binira Barmela is a brand of clothing designed mainly for the upper-class. Ahh, come to think of it, Zuellni has some clothing stores that carry their designs."


    Perhaps thinking of something, Sharnid looked up at the ceiling.


    "It''s a bespoke tailoring store, so it''s no wonder you didn''t know."


    "That''s since you can''t show their design taste with inferior materials, so that way is natural. But even if you have the materials, the technique is still only on the level of students. I wouldn''t expect much of those kinds of high-class brands in this kind of place."


    After Felli and Dalshena explained this, Layfon shook his head in denial.


    "Even if I knew the brand, I definitely would be too scared to buy it."


    Layfon only bought clothes at cheap stores, so he would never even think of buy that kind of brand-name clothing.


    "¡­¡­If she''s wearing Binira Barmela in Zuellni, it must be ''Night Meeting''. Hey hey, is Rafa-san really going for Nina?"


    "''Night Meeting''?"


    Another phrase that Layfon didn''t know.


    "It''s a gathering place for rich kids."


    "?"


    "Famous families or successful business families¡­¡­ Well, rich people. It''s a group that those people formed after coming to Zuellni. But since it''s an Academy City, those people were the ones who ended up getting thrown out, so there are a lot of misbehavers."


    Dalshena explained.


    "Nina would be qualified to join. Speaking of which, our Felli-chan and Shena could join too, right?''


    "I''m not interested."


    "No way, their bragging makes me want to vomit."


    "Meaning you joined?"


    "¡­¡­In my first year."


    Dalshena shook her head, unwilling to even recall it.


    "Well, since you say that, is Rafaela like that too?"


    As expected, Layfon didn''t have any interest in high-society things like Binira Barmela or Night Meeting. But he didn''t have a very good impression of that person, so maybe Nina was being tricked - that was what Layfon worried about.


    "No, Rafaela-san isn''t that kind of person."


    Sharnid was the first to straightforwardly deny this.


    "He''s generally a good person¡­¡­ Although he''s a strange person."


    Dalshena also added that, wearing a bitter expression.


    "You could even say he''s the consciousness of Night Meeting. He chases people who act too badly out of Night Meeting. If the other party of such a situation is a Military Artist, they might get a painful lesson."


    Though she didn''t even want to mention his name, Dalshena didn''t deny Rafaela''s personality.


    In that case, he was a good person. Though the phrase ''strange person'' made Layfon feel worried.


    "But Rafa-san and Nina? Though I thought it was strange that Rafa-san didn''t have a lover, I never would have imagined someone like Nina would be his type."


    Sharnid''s words ended the topic.


    ¡ó


    Class was ending. The two of them were together like yesterday, having a secret discussion so close that their knees were touching.


    "A date at Night Meeting? Huhuhu--"


    Mifi mused.


    "Hmm, I can''t go there. You can''t enter if you''re not a member, and it seems like their dress requirements are pretty steep. It''s really tough for a commoner."


    "I see."


    After Mifi said this, Layfon let out a relieved breath for some reason.


    "Well, I''ll think of something."


    Break time ended on that note.


    During class, Layfon tried thinking about the reason he had felt relieved.


    He didn''t really understand it himself.


    Nina had a lover. Wasn''t that good? She would definitely have a love suitable for her age. Even if the other party was that man named Rafaela who wore fluffy clothing and sparkled and who Layfon wasn''t used to at all, there shouldn''t be any problem as long as Nina liked him.


    No problem.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    There shouldn''t be any problem, so why couldn''t he accept it?


    "Why was that? Why was he in such a troubled mood?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm~?"


    Layfon scratched his chest with his finger as if trying to rid himself of that unnatural feeling. Of course, that didn''t make the troubled feeling vanish.


    After school, Mifi took someone away.


    Who was it?


    It was Layfon.


    "Right!"


    Mifi had risen from her desk and shouted this when the last class ended, when it was time to start cleaning. Then she had grabbed Layfon''s arm and rushed out of the room.


    "Hey! You have to clean!"


    The class representative''s angry scolding quickly became distant.


    "I got it!"


    Mifi said after sprinting out of the school building. The two of them had already let go of their hands and stopped running, and were now walking side by side.


    Layfon still didn''t know their destination.


    "What did you get?"


    Layfon adjusted the shoes that he hadn''t put on properly as he asked.


    "Of course, it''s a way to sneak into Night Meeting."


    "Huh?"


    "If we''re lucky, we might be able to get free high-class clothing too. Hehehe, I''m looking forward to it~?"


    Mifi led the way with a skip in her step, while Layfon walked behind.


    "So what kind of a way is it?"


    "Hohoho, just leave it to me."


    Mifi wasn''t willing to tell Layfon. All she told Layfon - no, all she instructed Layfon to do was to wait until the time came, and nothing more.


    He had to make sure to say a certain line if negotiations went smoothly.


    Mifi told Layfon this and he agreed to do so. Even so, he didn''t really understand what Mifi wanted to do.


    But he immediately realized that Mifi was going to make a request of someone.


    Because the place they arrived was the Student Council building.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Karian slowly nodded.


    The Student Council President has readily agreed to meet. The files on the desk were piled into a mountain, so he was probably very busy. But he seemed to have already dealt with them. The Student Council member who brought them tea took those files away.


    "You said you want to experience Night Meeting?"


    Karian repeated the first thing Mifi had said, perhaps to confirm her meaning.


    Karian''s voice wasn''t cold, but he didn''t show anything that could be taken as agreement. Layfon couldn''t read his tone. Ahh, when he started thinking of the entrance ceremony business, his stomach started hurting. He had thought he was already used to the Student Council President¡­¡­


    "Yeah."


    Mifi might be nervous as well, as her voice was a bit cracked.


    "But why are you interested in Night Meeting?"


    "Because Layton¡­¡­ Ahem, excuse me. Layfon''s quite an excellent Military Artist. Though I wasn''t able to see the Military Arts Competition with my own eyes, he shows us incredible matches in competition, right?"


    Mifi changed her wording and began an explanation.


    "So?"


    Karian looked at Mifi with eyes filled with interest. That feeling of interest seemed to say something like ''so, what kind of interesting topic will this girl lay out?''. It felt very similar to the feeling of a carnivore wanting to watch its prey struggle. Of course that wasn''t actually the case, but that was the easiest way to imagine it.


    Mifi rapidly wove words amidst that tense feeling:


    "So Layfon will be accepted by the outside world as an outstanding Military Artist after he graduates. I think it''s not a very strange conclusion when you think that way."


    "Right, I agree. I think I''d be very happy if he came to my hometown. Of course, as the Student Council President, I must first think of Zuellni''s peace, but at the same time I don''t want to enchain the students'' futures.


    What a hypocrite, you even chained me. Had the fact that Layfon had entered the school in General Studies already become something that had never happened in Karian''s mind? Or maybe there weren''t even records of it? Layfon shivered as he thought of that.


    "¡­¡­Maybe it''s possible that he''ll come to my hometown."


    Mifi added a bit mischievously, perhaps thinking that she had some leeway.


    Karian replied with:


    "Hoho, that''s hard to say."


    "Hohoho, I wonder how it''ll turn out."


    The two of them traded strange laughs. It felt like a different kind of tension was hanging in the air here.


    (What is it.)


    Layfon couldn''t help but feel like that tense feeling was exploding in sparks above his head.


    "Well¡­¡­ Ah, he''s an orphan. I don''t want you to misunderstand, I''m not looking down on him for that. That matter is very important for this conversation."


    "Why¡­¡­?"


    "Well¡­¡­ Because of his circumstances, I believe he was unable to receive a societal status comparable to his strength. Actually, judging by the way he talks and acts, I can''t feel the refined air of the Military Artists from famous clans in my hometown."


    ¡­¡­He felt like he was being insulted off-hand.


    Also, Layfon didn''t really understand what Mifi was talking about. Though the impulse to interrupt swelled up inside him, Layfon still kept quiet and watched what Mifi did next.


    "¡­¡­If he spends his days as a Military Artist in another city after graduating, and if something happens to let him display his power, then his circumstances will improve in a flash. In that case, he''ll become a member of high society in that city, and he''ll need conduct befitting that position. But he doesn''t have an opportunity to learn anything like that. Usually that would be impossible, but it happened to him."


    "¡­¡­I see. I understand what you''re trying to say."


    Karian slowly nodded.


    "Letting him join Night Meeting would be very meaningful in order to let him learn how to interact with high society."


    "Right. Also, if Layfon can behave properly in that situation, people will praise Zuellni. At that time, you might be mentioned as one of the people who helped him grow."


    Karian nodded, and Mifi nudged Layfon in the side.


    He murmured the line they had arranged beforehand.


    "Then, please let Mifi be my date."


    ¡ó


    Then, that day came.


    "Hehehehehe~~"


    Next to him, Mifi was smiling so much her face was all wrinkled.


    She had put on makeup for once, but it was all messed up because she was putting on such a face.


    "Come to think of it, props to the President for preparing these clothes all of a sudden."


    After saying this, Mifi lifted the hem of her skirt. She felt the comfortable sensation of the fabric on her skin with a rapt expression.


    She seemed to be very satisfied with the evening gown that had been prepared for her. Also, the President had made an appointment at a beauty salon where they had done her hair up, and even applied her makeup.


    Of course, it wasn''t just an evening gown. Shoes, accessories, and a handbag for small objects had also been prepared.


    Though she had to return the accessories, it seemed that the shoes, bag, and evening gown had all been given to Mifi. That was probably a reason she was in such high spirits.


    "Really? I just feel unnatural wearing this."


    Layfon said. Karian had also prepared an entire outfit and shoes for Layfon, and had also scheduled a beauty salon visit for him. These clothes certainly felt nice on the skin, and they weren''t actually uncomfortable, but Layfon vaguely felt like it would be very inconvenient for movement.


    "I get goosebumps when I think of what I''d do if I got such expensive clothes dirty."


    Moving was inconvenient for him because of those thoughts.


    The two of them were waiting in the entrance hall of a certain large building. It was a service-oriented place that provided space and food for large parties. An introduction of today''s gathering was by the entrance hall, and the groups of people arriving checked what floor the parties they were attending were and either went there or headed to a cafe to wait for others.


    "We really should go wait in the cafe."


    Mifi proposed this upon seeing the groups of people passing by in front of them.


    "No, it''s too expensive."


    That was the only thing he wouldn''t back down about. The separation between the entrance hall and the cafe was unclear, and maybe that was deliberate. Layfon checked the menu with his Military Artist vision, and after seeing it, he immediately decided never to enter.


    "¡­¡­Stingy."


    Mifi pouted, but even so Layfon was resolute in not backing down. Just then, Karian arrived.


    "Hi, did I make you wait?"


    Karian wore formal attire like Layfon and Mifi, with a female date by his side. She had an intellectual face and felt like someone of the Student Council. The fact that she didn''t seem unnatural after changing her outfit meant that her actions were indeed that natural and that she wasn''t conscious that she was wearing such high-class clothing.


    "Let''s go, then."


    As Karian urged them, Layfon and the others entered the elevator. After arriving at the top floor, an unexpected face showed up there.


    "¡­¡­What are you all doing?"


    "I''d say that''s our line."


    After walking out of the elevator, Layfon and the others were immediately welcomed by a large, block-clothed man.


    It was Vance.


    "Are you working? Honestly, is the pension not enough? I thought the Military Arts Head''s compensation was pretty good."


    "The money is enough. But I have no choice in this."


    "Hm¡­¡­ Well, I see. I know your family''s habits¡­¡­"


    "If you know, then hurry up and go. No one will complain about people you''re bringing."


    Vance remarked after staring at Layfon and Mifi.


    "Then I''ll do so."


    Karian leisurely passed by the Military Arts Head, and Layfon and the others followed behind him and entered the area.


    The place was surprisingly cramped.


    There were many tables lined up together with food placed on them. There was a band in the corner playing music that wouldn''t disturb conversation.


    But the center was very spacious.


    The tables had been moved to the sides in order to open up the central space, and there were also many booths, which was why it felt unexpectedly cramped. But the booths weren''t completely cut off and it was possible to see the faces of the occupants.


    "This kind of high-society gathering is held to let people remember the faces of bigshots and also to let those people talk without having to make appointments. That''s the focus of this kind of gathering. It''s no wonder things look so inadequate, if they''re only use a single floor of a building to hold an activity of bigshots."


    Karian explained as he brought the two of them to an empty booth. Many people who greeted Karian during the process. Karian politely responded to those greetings, but didn''t even stop once.


    "Well then--"


    Karian said.


    "Is that your true goal?"


    After saying this, Karian singled out an area with his gaze.


    Over there was the entrance through which Layfon and the others had just entered.


    A guy and a girl just happened to enter the area.


    It was Rafaela. Though his general outfit hadn''t changed, the amount of ruffled fabric had increased. The pants he wore weren''t the uniform''s, so that was the part where it had increased.


    Also, standing next to him was Nina - Nina who was walking into the area while paying attention to Vance behind her.


    "Ah, how pretty."


    Mifi spoke inadvertently.


    She wore a white evening gown. It was an outfit with a very refreshing design that bared her collarbones, with a suitable necklace adorning her chest. Her hair had become glossier along with this. Her always somewhat messy hair now smoothly showed the shape of her skull, basking in the light emitted from the chandelier.


    Nina also had makeup on. Her lips were painted a pale pink, and the color on her eyelids made the contours of her eyes more apparent. It seemed that her eyelashes had been done as well, as they were clearly visible even though they were usually unnoticeable.


    "Ohh? As expected of a daughter of the Antalk family."


    Karian also made an admiring sound.


    "The Antalk family is one of the few prestigious families of Schneibel, so she must be very used to these occasions, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? Ah, yeah."


    Karian''s words made Layfon finally come to his senses.


    "Then the problem is her date, right?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    Unable to continue the sham, Layfon nodded honestly.


    "Rafaela-san¡­¡­ Although the fact that Nina-san chose him as a lover is interesting, I don''t understand why Rafaela-san chose her as a lover."


    "What does that mean?''


    "Well, let''s watch the situation for now. That''s why you two came here, right?"


    Layfon fell silent when this was brought up. He could only stay silent.


    Though Nina was a bit confused when Rafaela led her inside, she still greeted those who approached her with a dignified attitude.


    Layfon couldn''t do something like that at all. He would definitely feel confused right away and then look for a place that was out of the way. But Nina stood next to Rafaela, participating in chats without even running away.


    This was the method of interaction in high society, Felli had said. Could Nina, Dalshena, and Felli all do this naturally? Though Sharnid didn''t often talk about his background, he was probably good at doing this kind of thing too. Even Naruki could definitely do it.


    Was Layfon the only one who couldn''t?


    After thinking this, Layfon felt like a gust was blowing in his chest. He wasn''t dissatisfied with his background as an orphan, since he was unable to imagine what the normal households other people talked about were like.


    But, if¡­¡­ If Layfon Alseif had grown up in a normal household, would he be able to naturally do something like this? Maybe he would be being honored as a Heaven''s Blade successor in the Grendan Royal Palace or some other location, mingling with even more dignity than now or saying a witty joke to make everyone laugh.


    (¡­¡­I can''t imagine it.)


    Layfon felt stunned at his poor imagination as he continued observing. No, thinking carefully, he felt like no Heaven''s Blade successor could do such a thing. Maybe Troyatte could, and maybe Savaris could, and Kanaris, and Tigris might be able to. What about Ruimei? As for Lintence, Layfon couldn''t even imagine such a scene.


    Ahh, Reverse definitely couldn''t do something like this.


    Nina and Rafaela left their conversation circle and entered a booth like Layfon and the others. Even if there was a wall, he could still see their faces.


    "But it was honestly a surprise. I never thought the Captain would be able to change like that."


    "Women have many faces. Guys are so shallow compared to them."


    "Uu¡­¡­ Meaning that it''s still early for me?"


    "It''s not a big deal, women naturally become like that with experience."


    "¡­¡­Will guys be crowding around me too?"


    "You''re a very charming woman already, you know."


    "Ahahahaha¡­¡­ President, your date looks really scary."


    "Yeah, my side feels very painful right now."


    Sweat beaded on Karian''s forehead, the woman showed a cold glare, and Mifi broke out in a cold sweat¡­¡­ Next to that scene, Layfon quietly looked at Nina.


    He had confirmed it.


    He had succeeded in achieving his aim, to sneak into Night Meeting and see Nina.


    She was currently in a relationship with the man Rafaela.


    That was how things were - Layfon thought.


    In that case, this matter was already over. He would just have to beg Mifi not to write an article on it later. It would bother Nina if the situation became too noisy. I was fine as long as Nina was happy - Layfon thought.


    But what was wrong?


    The gust he felt in his chest seemed to be even colder than before. What was wrong, what was wrong - Layfon kept thinking. Those feelings might be very similar to what he had felt when Nina had suddenly vanished, or maybe they were different. Maybe they were similar, but completely different feelings.


    Because Nina was right before him. She had been very normal in the training facility, no different from always. So nothing should have changed to Layfon. Perhaps that would be the case in the future as well. Nina was there, just like always, in front of Layfon.


    But why was he so¡­¡­?


    Time passed, but the traces of that strange feeling didn''t disappear.


    The band changed songs.


    They changed from a song that wouldn''t disturb conversation to a lively, fast-paced song.


    Once the song changed, the movements of the people present also changed. The men took the hands of their dates and gathered in the open central area.


    A dance began.


    The intense movements of the dance made those who didn''t join in the dance laugh. The band''s playing became even fiercer. As if the dance were being manipulate by the fast rhythm, pairs started to fail. The laughs became even more intense, between both the surrounding people and the ones dancing. The pairs who fell also laughed.


    Nina also smiled among the group dancing.


    "Tonight''s Night Meeting is quite good. This place was a dismaying gathering when I was new here."


    "It''s because the Military Arts Head is here."


    The woman by Karian replied to his impression.


    "No, that''s not it. I heard that Rafaela-san is the current core of Night Meeting, so he must have succeeded in cleaning up Night Meeting. Though he likes dressing gorgeously, he''s a diligent, good man deep inside."


    Right. Though his appearance was eye-catching, no one said anything bad about Rafaela as a person. Judging by the way he addressed him, Sharnid seemed close to him. Though Dalshena hated him, she hadn''t said anything bad about him.


    That meant Rafaela was a good person. Since he was a member of the first platoon, he had a reliable strength completely opposite from his appearance. Once he thought of the Heaven''s Blade successors, he realized how foolish he was for being confused by appearances. Reverse had an iron will underneath his weak appearance, and normal people definitely wouldn''t imagine what kind of power was hidden under Barmelin''s strange dress.


    Rafaela was in no way unsuited to be Nina''s lover.


    That was how things were.


    The music changed. This time was a gentle, atmospheric song. The lights dimmed to match the music, and the dance steps also changed. The men held the waists of their dates, and the atmosphere became more intimate.


    "Well, it would be a waste if we just stayed here the whole time."


    "Ah, President."


    Karian pulled his date away.


    The two who were left here looked at each other.


    "¡­¡­What do we do?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Layfon put on a confused expression when Mifi asked this. Neither of them had any confidence about dancing. Also, dancing with Mifi in this kind of atmosphere would seem like a joke to others.


    "Layton, do you want to¡­¡­ Eh, no way."


    Mifi murmured, seeming to think the same.


    "Should we go back?"


    "I guess. Anyways, there''s nothing left to investigate, and I don''t want to take an exclusive scoop of your captain. Also, I don''t have a camera."


    The President had indicated in his agreement that she couldn''t bring a camera in if she wanted to come here. Mifi nodded with a calm expression.


    The two of them quietly stood up from their seats. Mifi had her hair down and was wearing makeup, so she gave off a different atmosphere from usual and wouldn''t immediately be spotted by Nina. But Layfon used Sakkei as he walked out in order to keep Nina from noticing him.


    After seeing Vance standing by the entrance with nothing to do, Layfon naturally turned around.


    In that moment.


    There was Nina''s surprised face.


    Rafaela firmly held her waist in his hands.


    Nina was swaying back and forth, her fingers on his chest.


    Nina''s eyes wide as she briefly muttered something, and Rafaela''s face next to hers.


    Layfon turned around in that moment.


    He clenched his fist.


    Layfon himself didn''t really understand why he had clenched his fist. All he felt was an ''ah¡­¡­'' sensation and nothing more. He didn¡¯t really understand anything else about his emotions. But it seemed like there were compelling emotions in that brief word, so Layfon didn''t open his clenched fist.


    Bang!


    A fist was swung. It sank into Rafaela''s cheek, making him lean backwards and away from Nina.


    But Layfon wasn''t the one who swung the fist.


    Layfon gazed at the scene in surprise.


    He didn''t move half a step.


    Nina was the one who swung her fist.


    Laughs came from around them.


    "I didn''t allow you to go that far."


    Nina''s calm voice made the laughs become even louder.


    "Ugh¡­¡­ Sorry. But tonight was enjoyable, so thank you."


    "My pleasure."


    He had been hit, but Rafaela thanked her. Nina also responded. The surrounding laughs became cheers.


    "¡­¡­But, but! Everyone!"


    Rafaela suddenly spread his arm, raising his voice towards everyone present.


    "I''ve found true love this time. No, everyone! All of you wise ones must have already noticed! I hate pretending to fool others."


    Rafaela started a speech.


    He moved with an exaggerated posture that couldn''t even be called dancing as he wove his words:


    "Military Artist families are about lineage. Maintaining that lineage is the basic duty of one from a Military Artist family. But everyone! Love is not necessarily a friend of that idea. Just like my father, and just like my mother. Everyone is aware of this. There are also those who are troubled because lineage and love are gears that do not mesh for them.


    I am the same!


    Everyone!


    Today, I have decided! Goodbye, duty! I will be reborn for love!"


    Cheers came from the surroundings again.


    In that moment, something seemed to make Layfon realize the goal of Rafaela''s sudden declaration.


    Rafaela''s gaze pointed at Layfon¡­¡­ It wasn''t just his gaze, even his body flew by his head as he ran towards Vance standing blankly by the exit.


    "Vance, as I thought, I only have you!"


    "Shut up!"


    Vance struck Rafaela with a karate chop as he was about to hug him.


    That movement didn''t have the mercy that Nina had shown.


    "¡­¡­Layfon?"


    Then, Nina noticed Layfon.


    ¡ó


    "I heard that the families of those two have a master-servant relationship."


    Nina explained on the way back.


    "Though I''m not really sure, I heard that Rafaela-senpai''s family was the master and Vance-senpai''s family was the servant. The relationship between the two of them is just the opposite in the first platoon, so it must be a custom of their city unrelated to power or anything."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    The two of them walked to the tram stop.


    "¡­¡­Though I personally don''t understand at all, Rafaela-senpai seems to be only interested in men. No, that''s certain."


    Nina seemed to take issue with that.


    "You saw it too, right? Rafaela-senpai likes Vance."


    Afterwards, Rafaela hadn''t given up on hugging Vance even after being struck, and the Night Meeting participants had laughed while watching the confusing scene of the two of them all tangled up.


    It seemed that was a common occurrence.


    Meaning that Rafaela had long since expressed those feelings to Vance.


    "In that case, why were you with him, Captain?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ Well."


    Unexpectedly, Nina put on a serious face.


    "Well, despite what he felt, some thought things wouldn''t work out. I heard that he explained this to someone he knew, and then spent some time with her in Night Meeting and practiced liking women. But that woman had a lover, so he couldn''t ask her out, which is why he suddenly spoke to me about it. At the start I was planning on refusing him, but he was so serious that I wanted to help him, so I said I''d only help him out this time."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Layfon understood.


    Layfon felt like this was very much like Nina''s style.


    Unable to ignore someone who was trying their best.


    It was honestly very much like Nina, wasn''t it?


    "Right, Layfon, why were you in that kind of place?"


    "Huh? Ah, well¡­¡­"


    In order to confirm whether Nina truly had a lover - Of course Layfon couldn''t say something like that.


    "Well, it was to study high society."


    Layfon immediately mentioned the excuse Mifi had used with the President.


    "Study society? Well, Night Meeting is pretty nice, though it''s not in Schneibel''s style. I''m not confident about whether I behaved right or not¡­¡­"


    However, Nina accepted that reason.


    "But dancing is the same no matter where you are. Layfon, can you dance?"


    "Huh? No."


    "I see. I''ll teach you, then."


    "Ah, uh, there''s no need."


    "Don''t be polite, it''s all about the rhythm."


    Nina grabbed Layfon''s hand right there after she said this.


    The two of them danced under the streetlight in front of the empty stop.


    Though it was only for a brief time until a tram came, it was enough to melt the frozen emotions in Layfon''s heart.

 Volume 25, Persons

    Volume 25, Persons


    Mifi Rotten.


    She boldly stepped into the outer area.


    It was an action that was kind like a ritual for her when she came to a new city.


    "Ah, hmm."


    Mifi had murmured this when she got off the roaming bus and felt the wind blowing over her. Her hair, which had grown because she was too lazy to cut it, was still tied in twin tails like before.


    Now that the cities didn''t move, the roaming buses that had once chased after the autonomous moving cities (Regios) roaming over the land had become scheduled transportation that went between cities.


    Even so, they still hadn''t abandoned their name of ''roaming buses''. It was because everyone was used to that name.


    Maybe the name would change in ten or twenty years. If someone thought of an appropriate enough name before then, the name might even be replaced right away.


    Mifi knew that it was common sense.


    They had moved from an era where the cities moved around to one where the cities didn''t move. Mifi knew what she did because she had lived through such a period of time.


    "So this is Grendan, huh. It¡¯s my first time coming here, even though it''s nearby."


    The people getting off the bus jostled Mifi as she looked around the scenery of the road.


    This was the city where the strongest Military Artists gathered, a city that had continuously fought with filth monsters, as well as the city that had fought with a certain being that fell from the sky and had become the site of the final battle. Mifi had naturally imagined that this place would have a pointed atmosphere full of killing intent.


    But that atmosphere was nowhere. Though Mifi was only walking from the outer area to the city along this road, she already noticed that she would have to fix her inflexible impression.


    Houses, restaurants, and billboards for consumer stores densely lined the road to the city.


    It had become possible to watch buildings spreading away from the city center in cities other from this one after the cities stopped moving, but Grendan''s style of expansion was unique and of a level that couldn''t be seen anywhere else.


    This place was rapidly responding to the changing times.


    It was because Mifi had naturally imagined this place with the atmosphere of a stubborn, traditional old man that she was surprised at this kind of adaptability.


    But upon thinking carefully, maybe that wasn''t strange.


    "Well, after all, it''s Layfon''s and Clara''s hometown."


    That impression of hers seemed very strange when she considered those two.


    She had probably prepared her mind too much - Mifi secretly scolded herself.


    "First is to gather information, but¡­¡­"


    Mifi held up the tourist map she had gotten on the way as she sank into thought.


    Though she had rushed here after hearing the rumors, what should she do to confirm the truth?


    "I can''t just run on in."


    Mifi spoke as she continued walking.


    She had already folded up the tourist map and stuffed it in her pocket.


    During her walk, she noticed map terminals for travelers to use, so she took a more detailed look there and found her destination.


    Actually, Mifi already had someone to get information from.


    "That''s how things are, so here I am."


    "Oh."


    Mifi had suddenly showed up with a smile, but the other person reacted a bit dully.


    "Uh, Mi-chan?"


    "Yes yes, it''s been a while."


    Mifi had come to an institution called the Psyharden Orphanage, and in front of her was Leerin.


    "It''s been¡­ a while."


    "Did you forget about me?"


    Leerin''s stiff reaction made Mifi feel a bit anxious.


    "You''re Mifi from Zuellni. I remember."


    After saying this, Leerin''s stiffness finally let up a bit.


    "But I was only there for a short year, and--"


    "Yeah, it''s already been a long time."


    Mifi nodded, noticing what Leerin wanted to say.


    In other words, Leerin wanted to say that it had already been too long.


    It had already been three years since Mifi graduated from Zuellni. And when you added her time in school¡­¡­


    "It has been a long time."


    "Yeah."


    There was no helping it if Leerin didn''t remember Mifi''s face.


    After all, Leerin looked a bit different from what Mifi remembered. The Leerin she knew was a mature girl who gave off a somewhat calming atmosphere, but now she felt much more depth from that calm attitude.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Mifi smiled leisurely.


    "Well, I have something to ask of you."


    "Huh?"


    "Actually¡­¡­"


    Mifi prepared to say her request right away, but right then.


    "Leerin-san!"


    A somewhat-unreliable voice approached them.


    "What is it, Myunfa-sensei?"


    A bespectacled woman who looked somewhat unreliable just like her voice did showed up. Her age was probably about the same as Mifi''s.


    Though that woman gave off an unreliable atmosphere, her movements were very precise. Maybe she was a Military Artist - Mifi thought.


    "Um¡­¡­ Shefa¡­"


    "What about Shefa?"


    "He said he wanted to fight with Shasheila. Um, in the Luckens dojo."


    "What?"


    Leerin frowned at Myunfa''s words.


    "How did things end up that way?"


    "Uh, I don''t understand the situation either."


    Mifi looked at the teary-eyed Myunfa and the flustered Leerin as she thought ''no, she can''t be a Military Artist, right'', continuing to observe the glasses-wearing woman.


    But she wouldn''t be able to bring up her topic if this went on.


    "Uh, who are Shefa and Shasheila? Also, is Luckens the same as Gorneo-senpai''s family?"


    "Uh, who''s this?"


    Myunfa gave her a surprised look.


    "Hm~~"


    Leerin put a finger on her forehead and thought.


    It looked like some troublesome problem had happened, but Mifi obviously wouldn''t back down so easily.


    "Ah, nice to meet you. I''m Mifi Rotten. I''m from here."


    She gave her business card after saying this.


    "Ah, okay."


    Myunfa, who wasn''t used to things like business cards, looked at the name and the name of the magazine written on the card with a clearly confused appearance and tilted her head.


    "What''s ''World Times''?"


    "It''s the name of the magazine that I''m an editor for."


    "Huh? O¡­¡­Okay."


    "It''s alright, our magazine will be published here soon."


    Mifi smiled at the confused Myunfa.


    "After all, we''re aiming to be the first large-scale informational magazine in the world!"


    Though her true goal was important, she couldn''t forget about the matters right before her.


    Mifi secretly decided to persist until the very end.


    Gorneo Luckens.


    He had rarely felt relaxed through his entire life.


    The seed of his headaches was always near him and never disappeared. Once he resolved one, another would show up, often coming with one or two more.


    That ''seed of his headaches'' would germinate and proliferate even if he didn''t plant and water it.


    What a bothersome thing.


    "What is it?"


    The noise from outside made Gorneo return to the present.


    Morning training had ended and it was now break time.


    "Ah, Acting Master."


    There were several Military Artists staying behind in the vast dojo to carry out individual training. They also looked through the windows at the commotion outside.


    "Uh, the girl--"


    Gorneo vaguely knew what was happening just by hearing those words.


    Shrill childish voices he had grown accustomed to overlapped and reached his ears from the courtyard.


    "Shefa came?"


    "Seems so."


    Gorneo pressed on his temple at the disciple''s words.


    Gorneo''s daughter, Shasheila, got along very poorly with her childhood friend Shefa.


    They got along so poorly that people wondered why they were still called childhood friends.


    And they would fight all the time.


    "Honestly, what are they fighting about at age five."


    Gorneo groaned quietly as he moved to the courtyard.


    Even Military Artist children should be able to smile and watch from the sidelines at age five. Even Military Artist children were very limited in what they could do at age five.


    But unfortunately, these two weren''t ordinary children.


    Gorneo complained as he ran to the courtyard.


    "We''ll decide victory today for sure!"


    "Decide victory!"


    What did they mean, ''decide victory'' - though he couldn''t help but think that, commenting on everything a five-year-old child did wouldn''t help with anything.


    "Cut it out!"


    Gorneo shouted as loud as he could, and the Kei-infused war cry resounded through the courtyard.


    But unfortunately, his intimidation had succeeded in knocking out the disciples who were watching the situation in the dojo behind him, but didn''t work at all on the children and the others who should have taken the entire sound head-on.


    The two children stood face-to-face.


    One was a red-haired girl who looked very fierce. Her hair was very curly, and stuck out here and there even when it was tied up behind her head.


    She was Shasheila Luckens, Gorneo''s daughter.


    The other person was the complete opposite, a boy with straight, black hair.


    His name was Shefa Almonise.


    That''s right, he was the son of the Queen of Grendan - Alsheyra Almonise.


    What was the prince of the Almonise family of the Three Royal Families doing?


    "Oh, Goru. What are you doing?"


    "Ah, Gorneo. Hi."


    The kids ignored Gorneo and glared at each other, but two other people looked over at him.


    These two were very annoying.


    "Why didn''t you stop them?"


    Gorneo asked the woman closer to him with a reproachful tone.


    Though he was ninety-nine percent sure this was a futile effort, it was unfortunate that his personality made him ask this.


    "Why? The two of them seem like they''re having fun."


    The woman, who had red hair just like Shasheila, said with a calm attitude.


    "That''s not the problem."


    Though it was just like he imagined, this answer that didn''t resolve anything at all felt very bothersome to Gorneo.


    Her name was Shante Luckens. In the past, her name had been Shante Leite and she had been in the Academy City Zuellni together with Gorneo. Now she was Gorneo''s wife and Shasheila''s mother.


    And the other person.


    She was also a mother.


    Of course the two of them were both mothers.


    Gorneo didn''t think that Shefa''s father had any common sense, but he was certain that he wasn''t the kind of person to excitedly join in on this kind of fight.


    Right, so based on personality, the person there definitely had to be the mother.


    That ought to be correct, but--


    "Why did you turn young!?"


    In any case, Gorneo wouldn''t be satisfied unless he said this, so that''s what he shouted.


    Over there was Shefa''s mother, Alsheyra. That was completely correct.


    But her appearance definitely couldn''t be called that of a mother.


    She was definitely two heads shorter than she was the last time he had seen her, and her shoulders had shrunk according to the same ratio. Even her expression held a youth to match her physique.


    In terms of her appearance, she had returned to that of a ten-year old.


    "Hehehehe, I surprised you, didn''t I, Gorneo."


    The little Alsheyra put her hands on her hips and stuck out her chest next to Shefa.


    "Though I can stop my body from aging, it''s impossible to reverse aging no matter how much Kei power you have. That''s been a foregone conclusion among Military Artists for a long time."


    Though it had become a foregone conclusion, no one among the Heaven''s Blade successors could even maintain their youth like the Queen.


    "I was always thinking about where the problem was. Even if the muscles have already grown, you should just need to tighten the skin. If you do that, your muscles naturally return to a suitable size after a while. That''s right, the problem is with the bones. The bones are the only thing you can''t shrink. But I finally solved that puzzle."


    Alsheyra said this with a pained expression, perhaps thinking that she had become a scholar.


    "Bone density is the key to solving the puzzle!"


    Alsheyra made a fist as she said this, her face filling with light.


    "Your bones will fracture if you just rapidly increase the pressure over your entire body. If you don''t do that, and instead take your time to gently pressurize them, you can push the surface bones inside bit by bit. With those methods, you can shrink your body without harming your bones!"


    Gorneo didn''t understand what she was saying at all.


    "Oh, I see."


    "You get it!?"


    Gorneo looked at Shante with a stunned expression, who was wearing an expression of admiration.


    "Hey, you''re too loud!"


    Shasheila shouted angrily at the adults who had ignored the children and begun becoming noisy themselves.


    "This is my and Shasheila''s fight, so watch quietly."


    Shefa also looked worriedly at Alsheyra.


    "What? You were getting dominated before."


    "Sh¡­¡­Shut up!"


    "And Shasheila even ended up protecting you!"


    "I said shut up!"


    Gorneo felt sympathy for the red-faced, shouting Shefa.


    "Anyway, I said not to fight!"


    Though he felt sympathetic, it was an unrelated matter.


    "That''s not something kids should do!"


    "Even if I''m a kid, there are things I can''t back down from!"


    Shefa retorted to Gorneo''s anger.


    "Right, right!"


    The two of them would only get along at this sort of time.


    "Today we''re definitely going to decide victory!"


    "Decide victory!''


    The two of them released Kei as they shouted.


    In that moment, Gorneo lowered his center of gravity and prepared to meet the incoming shockwaves.


    The air pushed strongly against him and his face was assaulted by a pain as if it were being struck.


    The two kids had unleashed Kei.


    Just that much had led to a phenomenon of this level.


    They couldn''t be spoken of as mere five-year-old kids.


    These five-year-old children were already displaying incredibly abnormal Military Artist talent.


    "Honestly!"


    The birth of this child was a joyous thing for the Luckens family - perhaps it made up for his brother''s failures - but Gorneo himself just wondered why things had turned out this way.


    "Why do I have to get played around with like this!?"


    He was always being toyed with by others, so much that he even felt hate for it.


    "Ahh, it''s always like this! My whole life has been like this!"


    "Goru, calm down."


    Shante consoled the dismayed Gorneo.


    Now that things had turned out like this, Gorneo could no longer stop it.


    After all, he was unable to approach due to the Kei pressure.


    "Come on, we''ll see who''s the best today!''


    "Yeah!"


    Shasheila nodded after Shefa said this.


    "Today for sure¡­¡­"


    "I''ll show you whose mom Leerin-sensei is!"


    The two of them shouted this in unison and collided with one another.


    The shockwave produced was completely incomparable to the one before, and Gorneo was blown away.


    "Uh, your moms are right there!"


    "Y¡­¡­Yeah. Shasheila, I''m your mother!"


    Their wails reached his ears as he was being blown away.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­You get what you deserve."


    Gorneo''s mood improved somewhat.


    Alsheyra Almonise.


    The fact that she was her mother had been denied completely.


    "Why!?"


    Her question became a wail, but no retort or answer came. Her son was fighting, and Shasheila''s mother was also frozen in the same state. That guy who pretended to be a normal person had been blown away.


    "Why, why? Is it because I became so young? Meaning that being young is a sin? Is the problem that I''m beautiful and strong and the queen and perfect? Is it hard to feel close to me? To think even my son would think that! Ahh, my existence itself is a crime."


    "How''s that possible."


    A retort came from behind her.


    "What are you doing? Honestly, you''re the same as before."


    It was Leerin.


    "What do you mean, ''same as before''."


    "You''re the same as before. Stop it, you two!"


    Leerin''s voice got through the explosive sounds of fighting booming around them.


    Stop.


    The children, who hadn''t even listened to a certain large man when he bellowed this, stopped instantly.


    "Sensei!"


    "Sensei, don''t stop us!"


    "I''m stopping you! Actually, what are you even doing?"


    "We''re already fed up with our moms."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    The children¡¯s'' words froze the two mothers.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Leerin asked.


    Those words were generally thoughtful.


    "Because Mom can''t cook."


    "When I ask for sweets she tells me to steal from the orchard."


    "She get in loud arguments at night."


    "She stole the fruit I brought back."


    "When she really likes a food she always makes me eat the same thing."


    "She broke my toys."


    "She can''t sew either."


    "She got me kicked out of kindergarten when she made a fuss at the parent conference."


    "Me too."


    The children listed their points of dissatisfaction one by one, making Leerin''s expression colder and colder.


    Shefa and Shasheila had only recently entered the Psyharden Orphanage that Leerin managed.


    Their mothers'' reasons were that the children had extraordinary talent, so a normal kindergarten would be unable to foster them. Myunfa was a rare individual who was a Military Artist and had preschool teaching qualifications, so they had wanted to entrust their children to her no matter what - supposedly.


    Leerin had also felt split when she heard those requests. The children gave off a very crude impression, and they might have led to problems in Leerin''s orphanage institution.


    The days when she could meet Alsheyra so casually were no longer a reality, so Leerin hadn''t seen Shefa either. That had been the same for Shasheila.


    So she had been a bit worried.


    But she quickly realized that those worries were unfounded.


    Shefa and Shasheila were both very obedient children. They would pick up on things right away, and quickly got along with the children of the orphanage.


    Leerin had even wondered what exactly the problem with them was.


    Meaning that the problem was with their mothers.


    "Ignoring the first half for now, I can''t ignore the last part."


    Leerin glared fiercely at the two of them.


    "Hahahahaha¡­¡­"


    Alsheyra could only laugh dryly.


    "Well, this is okay though."


    "I only met Leerin-sensei because I got kicked out."


    "And I made lots of friends."


    "But there''s only one open bed right now."


    "So only one person can become a family member."


    Alsheyra instantly paled the moment she heard this.


    "Ah, not good."


    She spoke unconsciously.


    Though they hadn''t met in a long time, she didn¡¯t think her intuition about Leerin was wrong.


    Myunfa''s face became pale behind Leerin as if to back up Alsheyra''s feeling.


    If she, who was always with Leerin, was also reacting like this, it meant that Alsheyra''s feeling was correct.


    So she had better run.


    She thought this to herself.


    But she was grabbed firmly.


    "Where are you running?"


    "Ah, huh?"


    Her arm had been grabbed and hence she couldn''t move. Alsheyra felt helpless.


    "Leerin, if I remember right, didn''t you turn back into an ordinary person?"


    Airen had revived in that battle back then, and Leerin had lost Airen''s factor from inside her body at the same time. She had returned to an ordinary person, and thus her decision to abandon her right to succeed the throne had obtained approval.


    Even if their mission had already ended, the pursuit of strength that was so valued among the Grendan royal family wouldn''t vanish so easily.


    So Leerin''s decision to abandon her right to succeed the throne had passed very easily.


    Could it be that Leerin had tricked everyone?


    "Yeah, I turned back into an ordinary person."


    "Huh? What''s that mean? I thought I was supposed to be the strongest in Grendan, right?"


    "Of course, the fact that Your Majesty is the strongest hasn''t changed."


    "Uh, then what''s this?"


    "Your Majesty, didn''t you know?"


    "Kn¡­¡­Know what?"


    "What happened to Airen-sama and Saya after that battle?"


    "They¡­¡­ disappeared.


    Right, Airen and Saya had fought in that battle and disappeared. According to what Nina, who had been in the center of that battle, had said, the two of them had been swallowed up by Dixerio''s flame and had vanished.


    But Saya had created this world, and it still went on. Her death ought to be equivalent to this world''s death, and since that hadn''t happened, it meant she hadn''t died.


    That part brought Alsheyra relief, so she hadn''t sent anyone to find their whereabouts. After all, Grendan had been incredibly busy after the battle, and they couldn''t even decide where they ought to look.


    "It''s very troublesome, but they were hurt in that battle and are recovering right now. The hiding place they chose is--"


    "No way."


    "Yeah."


    The moment she nodded, in that very instant, her left eye changed. It became a strange eye with a ring of thorns in it.


    "This time it''s the factors of both of them, which is honestly very troublesome."


    "In other words, you''re the one maintaining the world right now, Leerin?"


    "Maybe so."


    Alsheyra could only feel terrified at that smiling face.


    Incidentally, this conversation was spoken in a volume that only the two of them could hear. The fact that they she could do such a thing directly proved that Leerin wasn''t an ordinary person.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Creak¡­¡­


    The hand that Leerin grabbed Alsheyra with increased its strength.


    "Uh, that really hurts."


    "Of course. It''s to keep you from running away, right? Since I''m going to lecture all four of you at the same time."


    "Noo~ooo~ooo~"


    Alsheyra''s resistance was ignored magnificently. The children¡¯s'' expressions also changed when they noticed the change in Leerin''s atmosphere.


    "I won''t forgive you if you run away."


    With those words, the children froze where they were and didn''t move.


    Afterwards, Shefa and Shasheila were scolded for scorning their mothers and for their misunderstandings of the orphanage.


    Of course, their mothers were also admonished as those responsible for overseeing them.


    Leerin would also correct her operating procedure and fix what the children thought about the orphanage.


    "What a capable caretaker."


    "Yeah, I look up to her a lot."


    Myunfa expressed her agreement.


    "But come to think of it, you really have no presence."


    "Uuu."


    Alsheyra''s retort made Myunfa cringe. But even so, she was the fiancee of the Heaven''s Blade successor Haia. The world was really hard to understand.


    Come to think of it, she seemed to remember that Haia had become the head of the Psyharden style.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Someone with even less presence than Myunfa spoke up as the local situation was being neatly resolved.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    "Ah, she was Layfon''s classmate."


    "Ahh, from Zuellni?"


    "Yes. It''s good to meet you, Your Majesty, I''m Mifi Rotten."


    After saying this, Mifi gave Alsheyra a business card. It was plain to see that this woman had guts.


    "Actually, I came to ask Leerin to get you to accept an interview. If it''s convenient, could I interview you directly?"


    "Huh? What do you want to ask?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Just then¡­¡­


    A sound split the air.


    "A gunshot?"


    Mifi tilted her head.


    Her figure seemed to be tilting.


    "Huh?"


    As Alsheyra said this, she collapsed.


    A red stain spread on her chest.


    Sharnid Elipton.


    Why had things turned out this way?


    After shaking the sensation of the trigger off of his finger, Sharnid clicked his tongue as he left the area. He had finished his mission, and all that was left was to escape.


    Sharnid Elipton ran on the rooftops. He down the Dite he had used, but placed the Dite he preferred to use back in his weapon belt.


    "Honestly."


    He suppressed his voice to the smallest range and erased his presence with Sakkei. Sharnid ran across the skyline of Grendan, sprinting over rooftops.


    Sharnid had come to Grendan seven days ago.


    Someone had called him over.


    No, come to think of it, the job hadn''t been entrusted to Sharnid.


    It had been forced onto him by Sharnid''s father.


    "Stupid old man."


    That was why Sharnid was complaining nonstop.


    "He definitely ran away because he was afraid of trouble. I want to run away too."


    Sharnid closed his complaining mouth.


    Killing intent exploded out from behind him.


    Someone had understood the situation and gotten angry.


    There was no longer any time to complain anymore. Sharnid sharpened his mind and maintained his Sakkei.


    The distance instantly shortened. But the opponent didn''t spot him.


    He would be dead if he got noticed. His skin felt numb just from the powerful, overwhelming Kei. Sharnid could only suppress his breathing.


    Next to him was a child, a boy.


    Sharnid had secretly heard their conversation before, so he knew that this boy was called Shefa.


    To think such familiar faces had gathered here - he felt stunned.


    There was no helping the people who were supposed to be there, but there was even an ordinary person among the people who weren''t supposed to be there.


    What was going on?


    A child who was only several years of age gave Sharnid a tense feeling as if he had been forced to swallow a stone.


    Sharnid quietly moved as he endured that unreasonable feeling.


    "Where are you!?"


    The crying, shouting boy made his guilt well up.


    Just that made Sharnid feel like he had been entrusted with a worthless job.


    But even if it were a worthless job, he had reasons why he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Where are you!?"


    Sharnid endured his guilt as he fled the scene.


    Where would the fleeing Sharnid go?


    Sharnid quietly slipped into a residence that looked particularly high-class. He wasn''t spotted by any of the maids walking here and there as he snuck into his employer''s room.


    "Ah, good work."


    It was another familiar face that came out to greet him.


    Claribel.


    "I''ve had enough of these requests."


    "Ahahahaha, sorry. But it won''t hurt Shefa."


    "It doesn''t matter, it feels bad to trick a kid."


    Sharnid frowned at the smiling Claribel.


    Right.


    The bullet Sharnid shot had certainly hit Alsheyra in the chest.


    But would Grendan''s most powerful Military Artist just silently take Sharnid''s sniping?


    Such a thing couldn''t happen.


    "Though I did snipe Layfon before. But back then I took advantage of his weariness and tense nerves to get him."


    Sharnid suddenly thought of the past, so he muttered those words.


    In other words, this was just an act.


    It was just a game where the sniper and the sniped were both aware.


    He hadn''t used a Kei bullet, but rather a paint bullet filled with blood for transfusion.


    "Speaking of which, what''s the point of doing this?"


    "Hmm~~ It''s a custom of ours, something like a tradition."


    Claribel said this. It felt more like she was too lazy to explain than not allowed to tell the truth. Sharnid sighed.


    "Also, there''s an expert stronger than me here, so couldn''t you ask her?"


    "If I asked her, it might not be an act."


    "Give me a break."


    "Hehehe. But Sharnid-senpai, you accomplished the goal too."


    "Ugh."


    Sharnid groaned as she poked him.


    "That''s how it is, so here''s your reward."


    Claribel gave him a palm-sized wooden box as she said this.


    "Though I just happened to get it by coincidence, is this thing really that desirable?"


    "Judging by the reward, your initial target must have been me all along."


    "Well, I heard that Sharnid-senpai''s father loves women, and my master happens to have that same trait, so I didn''t really want to call him over."


    "Well, sorry about that."


    "Well, Senpai has the same trait too anyways."


    "Well, sorry about that!"


    "Yeah, that''s how the order should be."


    "Uwah!"


    The degree to which he was seen through made Sharnid yelp.


    "If she''s that important, why don''t you just stop playing around?"


    "Those are two different things."


    "I can''t understand."


    She looked over speechlessly after stating that.


    Sharnid had gotten what he wanted, so it didn''t matter what anyone else said.


    Sharnid lightly stroked the wooden box in his hands with a finger. The box was an expensive, decorated object, possibly something Claribel had chosen.


    "Well, Shefa''s pretty much realized the truth, or maybe he''s getting angry again. We should prepare for the next step."


    Claribel said that as she left the room.


    With his back to her, Sharnid opened the box he had received in order to check its contents.


    The object kept inside it was a pendant. The chain had been pulled open, and part of it had melted together. The part connecting the chain and the jewelry had also melted together. Maybe that was why the two hadn''t been separated, or why it had been noticed.


    No, this was undoubtedly a miracle regardless of the chain.


    Though half of the pendant had been melted together, the jewelry could still be recognized as a spear and shield.


    A name was engraved on the somewhat-melted spear.


    Dalshena.


    "Well, I hope this helps that girl to cool down."


    Sharnid''s battle was only beginning now.


    Claribel Ronsmier.


    Claribel walked in high spirits.


    "Alright, my time''s finally come!"


    She walked in the hallway as she thought about the next thing in line.


    "First is the crowning ceremony, and then~~"


    As she thought about these things, a presence approached the residence.


    Though she thought that Shefa might have broken in, this presence wasn''t his.


    Claribel hurried to the main entrance to welcome him.


    "What, it''s you."


    "What a mean tone~"


    It was Haia who had come.


    "This city is just as outrageous as always~"


    "Isn''t that obvious? After all, even that kind of person was able to become the Queen."


    After Haia made that complaint, Claribel looked at him with a surprised ''how did you only realize that now'' gaze.


    "Never mind that, how''s Shefa?"


    "Just like I imagined~"


    "Ah, as I thought."


    "After all, even though she''s like that, she''s still his mother. Even if it''s an act, he''ll obviously get confused when something like that happens right in front of him~"


    "But it was Her Majesty who brought it up, so it''ll be unfair if he keeps a grudge against me or Sharnid-senpai."


    "Well, maybe."


    "Well then, do you have anything to tell me?"


    "Ahh, right, right. She says to proceed according to plan, and good luck."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah, that''s right~"


    "For only a couple words, couldn''t she have just gotten Elsmau to tell me?"


    "She''s mad about it~"


    "Ahh, since she''s so virtuous."


    "That''s how she was about Her Majesty''s prank, but she was also unhappy about not noticing the sniper~"


    "It was tiring to find someone of that caliber outside the city. I ended up relying on connections."


    "I can''t imagine much talent over there either~"


    Claribel felt like some kind of emotions were buried in Haia''s tone.


    "Come to think of it I remember you fought against Layfon before, right?''


    "That''s my life, manipulated by the Grendan Royal Families~"


    "Then please be manipulated by me next."


    "Will it be that successful?"


    "I''ll make it successful."


    Claribel smiled boldly after saying this.


    Mifi Rotten.


    The Queen fell.


    Shefa cried as he rushed out towards the possible direction of the sniper.


    Just as the atmosphere turned to that of an uproar.


    "That''s how it is, I''m dead ¡î"


    Alsheyra suddenly got up and said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey, you."


    Leerin sighed speechlessly.


    She had even lost the energy to get mad. Alsheyra spoke to her:


    "No no no, I''m pretty serious. Although I''m just playing dead."


    "I realize that!"


    Leerin thundered, forcing herself to look angry.


    "The important point is, why are you doing something like this?"


    "Hmm, politics?"


    "What politics?"


    "No no no, this is something important. It''s more accurate to call it a ceremony. Once the Queen dies, we''ll have to decide a successor, right?"


    "What are you saying? In the end you''re just playing dead, right?"


    "Even if I''m playing dead, it''s unsuitable for the Queen of Grendan to get shot in the heart by a sniper, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah."


    Leerin seemed to understand what Alsheyra was conveying.


    "That''s right."


    Feeling satisfied with this, Alsheyra said.


    Grendan''s monarch had to be strong.


    She had to lead the Heaven''s Blade successors and drive off attacking filth monsters.


    That was Grendan''s monarch.


    "In other words, even if it''s only temporary, an accidental death has happened. So I''ve already lost my rights to the throne."


    "I feel like you''re being unreasonable."


    Leerin still held her head.


    "In that case, are you planning on giving away the throne?"


    "That''s right."


    "I remember that first among the current throne successors is¡­¡­"


    "Oh my! I won''t let things end that simply."


    Leerin could only make a detesting expression at Alsheyra''s high spirits.


    "It''s the duty of the previous monarch to figure out how to decide the throne. It''s too boring to decide just by order of successions, so I want to hold a big event."


    "Normally, I think dead people wouldn''t be able to give input on how to decide succession."


    "I''ll be resourceful."


    "You''re too free-spirited, so there will be problems."


    "Okay, okay. That''s how it is, so I want to gather all of the throne successors and hold a big event. Leerin, do you want to be there? Right now it would be fine to call yourself Eutnohl again."


    "I don''t want that."


    "Huh~ Don''t say that. If you''re like that, the Eutnohls won''t have any shining light."


    "¡­¡­I''m getting mad."


    "Tch."


    That kind of conversation unfolded before her.


    Mifi was just dumbstruck.


    As for why¡­¡­


    "I came here because I heard there was a dispute among successors for the throne. I didn''t think it would happen right in front of my eyes."


    Even Mifi couldn''t help but think this some kind of joke.


    "Actually, where''d you hear that from?"


    "Huh? It''s a very popular rumor right now."


    Mifi replied to Leerin''s question with a natural expression.


    Her lifelessness and slumped shoulders looked very strange.


    In any case, Mifi succeeded in covering the Throne Succession Battle held in Grendan.


    The World Times had pictures of the battle from start to finish, and hence it became a miracle that sold out no matter how much was printed.


    Thus, the informational magazine called the ''World Times'' crossed the boundaries between cities and became well-known over a large area, and not long afterwards the whole world was reading it.


    At the same time, the strength of Grendan''s Military Artists spread, and soon afterwards it was known to be a holy land for Military Artists.


    And Mifi, who succeeded in writing this report, continued to be a capable reporter of the World Times¡­¡­


    As for whether she would grow or not, that was up to what she did next.

 Volume 25, High Booster

    Volume 25, High Booster


    There was a city in the wilderness.


    It seemed to be a city that had perished before its foundations were formed, and hence not a single bit of greenery was visible on the earth around her. The dry, cracked ground wasn''t suited to the kind of vehicle she was riding.


    Nina gave up on it, getting off her motorcycle.


    "How is it?"


    (There''s no movement.)


    The Psychokinesis flake sewn into the white fighting gear replied to Nina''s question in a dry voice.


    "How are the inspections of the interior?"


    (The interference is very severe, so we can''t get any useful information right now.)


    "What about the surroundings?"


    (Right. We noticed many traces of large moving objects, and they ought to have been left behind recently.)


    "In that case, there''s definitely someone preparing something inside."


    (Yes, the teams are currently moving to the designated location. Commander, you¡­¡­)


    "I''m moving up."


    Nina stopped the Psychokinesist from speaking and moved forward.


    The city she could see in the distance was entangled with machinery that had gone out of control, and they had all withered. Extensive dry moss covered the decaying city like a canopy, as if to conceal this corpse.


    But what if that veil wasn''t just hiding the corpse of the city?


    "Stupid Searcher."


    Nina muttered quietly.


    A meeting several days ago was the reason she had come here.


    ¡ó


    It was sometimes referred to dramatically as ''The Night the Sky Fell''.


    The world had started changing greatly since that night they had fought against that violent flame.


    Some of the first changes that happened were the reduction of pollutants and the subsequent reduction in filth monsters.


    Along with the stoppage of the autonomous moving cities (Regios).


    The wilderness reclamation work headed by Karian Loss''s Pioneering Group was affecting many cities and people. People quickly started leaving the moving cities.


    At the same time, problems of territorial ownership occurred between people who lived on the unmoving earth and the moving cities that roamed the land, but those problems didn''t stay for long and didn''t become serious.


    Because afterwards, the phenomenon known as the ''Budding'' occurred, where the moving cities stopped.


    It was confirmed at the beginning that the moving cities had stopped moving, but they didn''t end up stopping completely. Organic machinery composed of dense plants rapidly proliferated as if out of control, and roots eroded the land of city and even spread to the surrounding area.


    Not long afterwards, the cities became huge tree and regenerated the surrounding land. The various microorganisms and trees formed by plants penetrated deep into the ground, recreating the cycles of a natural world.


    The people driven out of the cities by the Budding quickly adapted to their new environment thanks to the land''s regeneration and the combined efforts of the Loss Pioneering Group and other pioneers.


    And like that, humans returned to an unmoving ground.


    Not long afterwards, the pioneering group formed a nation, and communication and transportation within the nation was gradually set up appropriately. Finally, a common calendar was produced.


    Year fourteen of the New Earth calendar.


    That was the current era.


    The location where they had agreed to meet was a road called Euphter.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    A landmark of the meeting place was a beautiful fountain statue. Nina tilted her head and looked confused in front of it. She checked the watch on her wrist and also checked the clock in the statue''s arms.


    The time was the same.


    And the time of their meeting had already passed.


    "She''s usually very timely."


    Nina looked at the road after murmuring this.


    In the distance was a Regios, an expanding canopy of green.


    Her chest throbbed when she gazed at the image of the moving city transformed into a mother tree.


    The first to ''Bud'' had been Ahasnahart. Nina had witnessed her determination first-hand.


    The mother tree she saw over there wasn''t Ahasnahart, but her determination had certainly become the foundations of the current era.


    "We must change along with the times. That''s true for all living things. It''s just our form that is different from humans."


    After leaving those words, the mother of the Electronic Fairies, Schneibel, had moved to become a mother tree.


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­"


    Nina pulled her consciousness back to reality, as if to escape from her thoughts.


    "She''s not the kind of person to come late."


    But the person Nina had planned on finding was a person she had been connected to in the past. She wanted to think about their friendship, but memories kept surfacing like bubbles.


    Just when Nina was unsure how to deal with her feelings, reality called out to her.


    She heard a quiet voice mixed in with the group of people.


    It was the voice of a person.


    A muffled wail.


    The moment she heard that voice, Nina was no longer where she had been. The gust of wind that blew in that instant made the nearby pedestrians stop for a moment. But none of them were able to think of the fact that Nina had just been over there, so they continued walking.


    Though the city center was clean, dirty blemishes became visible when you walked around the city. Maze-like alleys, tall buildings that seemed to be jostling with one another, smells that accumulated in the shadows¡­¡­ Humans had had managed their limited land well before, but after being granted infinitely vast land, that mentality had crumbled right away. People were quick to look away from the problems they created and start something new somewhere else.


    The vast land gave people the illusion that it was infinite. The momentous changes to society and the expansion into this land led the brain to keep pushing the idea of ''development'' forward, and the phrase ''maintenance'' was forgotten.


    This place was another area that had forgotten about the maintenance work.


    Crime occurred readily because it had become hard to see.


    The woman who was being taken away in front of her was a victim of crime too.


    Three men ran holding the woman. Something like a bag was over the woman''s face. Those people had attacked her from behind and rapidly covered her eyes and mouth with the bag, and then put her over their backs. The way the woman looked made the scene from back then appear in her mind.


    "Hey!"


    Nina took the initiative to circle around in front of them and called out to stop them.


    Nina''s sudden appearance made the men stop. Wails from under the bag reached her ears.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    A knife answered Nina''s question.


    Along with fast movements.


    Military Artists.


    Judging by how all three of them took out knives, the men were clearly residents of the streets. Knives were definitely better than swords as a weapon in this kind of narrow alley.


    Their movements were quite skilled, to approach her at high speed in this narrow alley without bumping into each other.


    But Nina didn''t even hold a Dite.


    After confirming that the woman had been released, she stepped forward unarmed, slipping through the gaps between the men like water and dodging their attack. Then she caught the woman.


    Nina took off the bag.


    "Guah! Ack, ugh¡­¡­ Huh, Nina?"


    "Are you alright, Leu?"


    "B¡­¡­Barely¡­¡­ Uh, what happened?"


    "You were kidnapped."


    Nina turned around after saying this to the wide-eyed Leu.


    The three men were all unconscious on the ground.


    "If you were five kilomels farther, even I probably wouldn''t have heard your voice."


    "Uh, I wouldn''t walk that far alone either."


    Nina''s words put a stunned expression on Leu''s face.


    After that, Leu checked the men herself.


    "Are they dead?"


    "No, I just put them to sleep. What should we do? Police?"


    "No, they don''t know anything anyway."


    "Yeah."


    Nina reached inside the pockets of one of the men, but there was nothing that could verify their identities.


    "Don''t worry about it. We''re almost too late for our reservation, so let''s go."


    After fixing her messed-up hair with an expression of disgust, Leu looked at her watch and cried out again.


    She wore a suit. There was no falsity in her words or actions - no expressions of weakness like trembling fingers.


    "¡­¡­You''ve become very strong, Leu."


    "Don''t look down on a negotiator."


    Her back honestly looked very reliable as she bravely said that.


    They made it to the place they had reserved.


    This store of local Euphter cuisine was one that Leu had discovered, so it was very delicious.


    "I said I was looking, but it''s more like I''m having other people look. Well, it''s basically gathering intelligence."


    "Ah, I see."


    "Right, how come you moved the Third to Nairomiro?"


    "Ahh, that''s a countermeasure against Searchers."


    "What''s your real purpose?"


    "¡­¡­It''s the truth that there are Searchers."


    Nina glanced around.


    The store had prepared a booth for them. This area was deep inside the store, so their voices wouldn''t leak outside. At least as long as there weren''t any Psychokinesis flakes or listening devices.


    Even if she listened intently, she couldn''t hear any strange mechanical noises or the unique sound of Psychokinesis flakes.


    No, as a wartime negotiator for the National Coalition, she wouldn''t have made such a blunder.


    "What a pain. I can understand why they want to station troops there beforehand, but that''s why the other party''s attitude became stubborn at such a strange time."


    "There''s no helping it. Humans were forced to hold their territorial wars and such for later."


    "So you''re admitting that those are unavoidable."


    "Some people think it''s just swapping out the Selenium mines we fought for during the city ear for territory. But I feel the same about keeping it from happening."


    "In that case, I hope that you could move your troops to a less visible place. Waiting the National Coalition''s Third Army commanded by High Booster over there is the same as an undisguised threat of mutual destruction."


    "The other side was the one to miss the negotiation deadline."


    "Well, whatever. Even with this, the ceasefire managed to achieve its goals."


    "Honestly, that was great."


    "Of course. If not, it would be impossible for me to eat with you so casually without bodyguards."


    "You say that, but you''re still pretty mad."


    "Because I don''t like the way it was ended. Stubbornly denying other opinions from start to finish can only lead to a short life. Nina, if it were you, you''d be able to say something to those higher-ups, right?"


    "I don''t want to see them."


    Nina frowned at Leu''s words.


    "Why?"


    "They''re really talkative right now. If I as much as walk up to the higher-ups, there''ll be gossip about it."


    "Uwah, then do they think dispatching the Third Army until reconciliation occurs is all just Zuellni''s show of force?"


    "That''s actually pretty much what they were working with."


    "Ahh, how annoying!"


    "Let''s not keep talking about that, it ruins the mood."


    "Honestly."


    They had finished eating the food during the talk. But perhaps their topic hadn''t been conducive to the mood, so she hadn''t been able to taste anything.


    Leu seemed to be the same.


    "Ahh, honestly, might as well order more."


    Leu called the waiter over to get a menu. It seemed like she had given up.


    "How youthful."


    Nina murmured with mixed feelings as she looked at Leu.


    "Hah?"


    Leu showed a clearly detestful expression upon hearing this.


    "What does that mean, are you insulting me?"


    "No, that''s not it¡­¡­"


    "It''s a bit weird for a high-ranking Military Artist to mention something like age."


    "My bad, my bad."


    Nina knew she had misspoken, so she couldn''t muster any opposition. She decided to surrender immediately.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, alright? How much work do you think it takes to maintain my figure and looks? It''s just today that I can indulge myself. Ahh, those stupid geezers make me so mad, to think they would show an expression like ''what, it''s you again''! I can''t let those other female assistants steal the spotlight. It''s so annoying¡­¡­ Are young girls really that good?"


    "I was wrong! Honestly, I was wrong!"


    Also, it seemed like she had made Leu think of something unrelated.


    Nina could only apologize continuously as the food was being sent to them.


    In the end, Nina took care of almost all of the food.


    "Well, what do you think?"


    The location hadn''t changed. The food on the table had disappeared, and the two of them held glasses in their hands.


    "About what?"


    "The guys just now. Don''t forget about them."


    She wasn''t drunk, but Leu asked this with a completely straight face. Nina felt stunned at this.


    "After all, it''s been the same feeling everywhere recently. Every faction is very strong, so I end up getting put through a lot of trouble as the one responsible for negotiations."


    "Then was it retaliation by some faction?"


    "¡­¡­Hmm, that''s very improbable. There''s a different possibility that''s more likely."


    "What is it?"


    "They planned on using me, Nina''s good friend, as a hostage to make you and the Third Army retreat from Nairomiro."


    "What?"


    "It''s the Searchers. Do you know what those guys are like?"


    "I got information that they were occupying an abandoned city."


    "Do you know anything about that abandoned city?"


    "No¡­¡­ Do you have any clues?"


    "I''m not sure either. But I said before that I didn''t like the way negotiations ended this time, right?"


    "Yeah, you did."


    "Though the pressure from the Third Army also had an effect, it seems like one reason was to keep us from putting our focus on the abandoned city near Nairomiro."


    "What?"


    "I feel like they were fighting more to occupy that abandoned city than to occupy Nairomiro. They were also making a fuss about the area during territory division negotiations¡­¡­ though both sides were trying to hide their focus."


    "How did it end up being resolved?"


    "It was turned into a buffer region of the National Coalition, isn''t that obvious?"


    Leu put on a proud smile after she said that.


    After leaving that information that Nina couldn''t understand, her good friend took an escorted car back.


    Nina felt like that look suited her very well.


    Leu had negotiated several conflicts between nations so far, and she was respected by many for being able to maintain her calm.


    At the same time, she was envied by many.


    That was why she couldn''t even spend a minute of her life without bodyguards.


    "I really feel sorry for her."


    If Nina had been attentive, she could have had the pleasure of walking alone on the road where she had protected Leu from the unfamiliar men in the brief period of time before their meeting.


    Though Nina had never had such a considerate personality, she felt like her awareness of others had faded recently.


    "I have to be careful."


    After murmuring this, the Commander of the National Coalition''s Third Army started walking without any guards by her side.


    The information Leu had left her was in her mind.


    As a negotiator, Leu knew detailed inside information about various nations. If she didn''t even know, it would be impossible to dig up information with any political means.


    Then¡­¡­?


    (Commander, it''s about time.)


    It was a scheduled contact from a Psychokinesist of the command center.


    "Yeah, I''m going back soon. Oh, one thing."


    (Yes?)


    "Prepare means for international communication for me."


    (Understood. How strong should the security be?)


    "It doesn''t need any, I''m just looking for someone."


    (What?)


    Ignoring the confused voice, Nina vanished into the nighttime road.


    After returning to the Third Army barracks, Nina got the necessary means for communication from the Psychokinesist group, then returned straight to her living quarters.


    The person she had contacted just now was already standing in front of the room given to her.


    "Fufufufu, I''m from E&E Pizza, thanks for your order."


    Nina hadn''t interacted much with her in Zuellni. In the end, she had just been a friend of Felli.


    But after graduation, Nina would run into her once in a while, and their relationship had developed to the point where the two of them would now visit each other at a moment''s notice.


    "You''re still the same as always."


    Eri held a pizza box in front of the door. She had a youthfulness completely different from Leu''s spirited youthfulness or Nina''s vigorous youthfulness. It was as if time had stopped for her.


    She seemed bewitching - that kind of description seemed very appropriate.


    But Nina didn''t spend any time asking about anything like that. She currently realized that was undoubtedly just a waste of time.


    After inviting Eri into the room, Nina opened the pizza. After giving Eri a drink, Nina told her what Leu had said while holding the pizza.


    "Nairomiro, huh? Uh, that''s pretty far."


    Eri said leisurely.


    En - that was a means of movement by Electronic Fairies. It seemed like that kind of spatial leap that Nina had experienced before was different from Eri''s methods.


    Well, that was completely irrelevant.


    The more you know, the more you feel like you know useless information - a good friend of her had said that.


    "Well, what do you think about this?"


    "Fufufu, well¡­¡­ Can you get me a map?"


    Eri tilted her head slightly and Nina pulled out a map for her.


    "Nairomiro is here."


    "Ehh¡­¡­ Ah, we''re here. Uh, and¡­¡­ Ahh, it''s Zuellni. Fufufufufu, how nostalgic."


    "¡­¡­Hmm, they''re still staying independently autonomous as an Academy City over there."


    "Nina-senpai, are you supporting them too?"


    "I''m doing what I can."


    "How incredible."


    "So, how about it?"


    "Well."


    Eri repeated similar words as she looked back and forth across them and chatted about her memories.


    But this wasn''t because her focus was broken. Eri was judging exactly Nairomiro was based on the positions she remembered on the map. That was how she calculated distance, Nina had realized after many years of interacting with her.


    So Nina stayed as patient as she could with Eri while making sure to keep her from straying too far from the topic.


    "Ahh, I got it."


    Then, Eri finally clapped her hands.


    "I see, I see, it means there''s a gathering of Searchers."


    "What? What did you figure out?"


    "Fufufufufu, good news."


    After she said this, Eri erased the normally-gloomy expression from her face, smiling cheerfully.


    "Those people are coming back."


    The next morning, Nina led a team to that abandoned city.


    ¡ó


    And now, Nina was here.


    (The interference is too strong, so I can''t interpret the situation in side at all. Commander, keep your distance for now.)


    "I can''t do that, since our time here is limited."


    (In that case, please order the other teams to conduct reconnaissance. Commander, if anything happens to you¡­¡­)


    "Your missions are to keep the Searchers leaving the city from escaping, so you don''t need to leave your initial positions."


    (Understood.)


    As the conversation ended, Nina reached the legs of the abandoned city.


    Nina deliberately approached slowly, but no hostile movements occurred up through that point.


    But Nina confirmed with her own eyes what the Psychokinesists had noticed - traces of large moving objects.


    Nina''s nose also smelled the scent of living organisms.


    "They''re here."


    That was the only thing she could confirm.


    Nina leaped up to the top of the city. Of course, there was no sensation of an air filter. Even in the current era, where air filters were unnecessary, it felt very lonesome to not sense that slight resistance.


    The outer area was swallowed up by withered vines. They fell apart easily as soon as she stepped on them.


    Internal Kei variant - Levitation.


    Nina counteracted her body weight with Kei of a special nature and advanced over the vines.


    Judging by the structures under the vines, it seemed that this place had been a region that accommodated foreigners.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Nina noticed a sign near the entrance. Vines had hooked around it during the proliferation of organic machinery, so it had fallen down. Nina pulled the sign, which still hadn¡¯t rusted, away from the vines.


    "Sky Spider City Terachda¡­¡­ is it?"


    A name she hadn''t heard of before.


    But since it had turned into this, it had definitely already been abandoned before its ''Budding''.


    What exactly had destroyed them? Was it filth monsters, or exhausted Selenium mines? Neither of them was a threat anymore.


    Nina sped up her steps and advanced into the depths of the city.


    "So, when will they act?"


    She advanced with unguarded movements and without even drawing her Dite, provoking the opponents to act.


    Just as Nina expected, the opponents finally acted.


    The quiet air became disturbed.


    Nina stopped.


    A disturbance had appeared in the air. But the opponents hadn''t shown up yet.


    The vines beneath her feet had been thrown into a mess. It seemed like the opponents had no intentions of camouflaging the interior of the city.


    But the opponents still hadn''t shown themselves.


    What were their plans?


    "No¡­¡­"


    Nina strode forward again.


    With every step, the tension in the air became stronger. Was it because the opponents were thinking about how to keep her from continuing to approach?


    Or was it because Nina was in the jaws of death, unwittingly stepping into her enemy''s trap?


    "Whichever it is¡­¡­"


    The situation would progress as long as she strode forward.


    In that case, all she needed to do was advance.


    Nina waited for the opponents with that mindset.


    The situation changed with the next step Nina took.


    The vines covering the ground below her feet floated up together.


    No, that was wrong. It wasn''t the vines that had moved.


    The ground had twisted.


    The abruptly-lowering ground left the vines in the air.


    Along with Nina.


    "Ugh!"


    Nina was offsetting her weight with Kei to move on the vines, which was why she was able to descend to the ground instead of falling.


    "Are they making their move? In that case, what''s going to show up?"


    Nina was speaking of the lowered ground.


    As the disturbed vines withered and tangled together, a wriggling presence appeared in the depths of the dark hole.


    Was this a trap to make Nina fall down? If that were the case, had the opponent believed they could kill Nina just by making her fall? That way of thinking surprised Nina. A trap of this level wouldn''t even kill a normal Military Artist.


    Also, the Searchers had already accumulated a great deal of battle experience against Military Artists. Even if their numbers had decreased, they probably wouldn''t use such a simple trap.


    "Something''s there."


    Nina already sensed that presence close to her.


    After all, the downward movement had stopped part of the way through. Judging by that, she could confirm that there was something hiding there.


    The sound had vanished.


    The earth that had been the cover crumbled and fell. Then, the sound of crashing that ought to have occurred afterwards vanished partway through.


    Something that had made the sound disappear was hiding in the depths of that giant hole.


    Would that thing whose first strike had failed continue hiding?


    "Is it coming?"


    A new quake shook the abandoned city.


    Something was about to crawl out of the giant hole dug in the city.


    Nina stopped the hand that was reaching for her Dite.


    She thought of something.


    "Fufufufufu, I''ll give Nina-senpai a divination."


    "What is it?"


    Eri had said this when she was about to go back.


    "Don''t destroy the city too severely and you''ll get good luck."


    Eri hadn''t ended up explaining what that meant.


    Even if it had already become an abandoned city, Nina didn''t plan on treating an autonomous moving city (Regios) and a former home of men too roughly.


    That being said, considering Nina''s current destructive power, she had to be careful with where she swung her iron whips.


    "How irritating!"


    After impatiently shouting this, Nina raised her head to look at the thing that appeared.


    Black mist - a gaseous object that looked like this appeared from the giant hole.


    However, even if such a thing existed, it was very strange for the large-scale crumbling noise to have completely vanished.


    This wasn''t an ordinary gas.


    The black gaseous body ignored the roaring wind and stopped in place, and a change came over it.


    Countless holes opened in the gaseous body.


    No, they weren''t holes. They were eyes that were opening.


    Eyes appeared.


    In addition, countless protruding teeth appeared all over the gaseous body. The sound of their clashing together made the surrounding air ominously shake.


    "I''ve confirmed the Searchers."


    Nina said this to the Psychokinesis flake, but there was no reply. It seemed that the Psychokinesis interference was still continuing.


    "I hope they don''t act too recklessly."


    Starting a battle when the Psychokinesis communication network was broken made Nina worry that the teams'' positions outside the city would become disorganized and that the surrounding net would crumble.


    Though she was worried, Nina still had to deal with this thing right here.


    Nina believed in the training of her teams and increased her Kei flow.


    The countless eyes on the black gaseous body looked at Nina. The sound of the teeth became more intense, a sign of hostility.


    "Isn''t it about time to say what exactly your goals are?"


    Nina tried asking jokingly.


    Of course, the black mist couldn''t tell her the answer.


    Year nine of the New Earth Calendar.


    During the creation of a new international society, a certain nation carried out an experiment.


    The National Coalition was currently dealing with the aftermath of that experiment, but the start of it all was the contraption of a scholar who had made a nation into his puppet.


    That scholar had been unable to forget the miracles shown by the Erdhart Gate, so he had used the funds of his puppet nation to carry out a plan.


    That plan, which had been called the ''Severed Space Investigation Plan'', had been a journey to realize the other side of this world.


    The goal of that experiment was to reach the other side of the rift in the sky that appeared between night and day. Unfortunately, that experiment had succeeded. With its success, cracks appeared in the space and the Aurora field, which could be called the other side of the world, appeared.


    However, it wasn''t traces of the Erdhart Gate that appeared there.


    In place of it were nightmare that named Searchers.


    That scholar was the one to name the nightmares, but no one ever heard about the origins of the name.


    The Searchers'' goals were unclear to this day. They would sometimes appear randomly and attack humans, and sometimes they would gather in a place to scheme things like this.


    Were they watching something in this world like their name implied, or was that name just a mistake that had become mainstream?


    No matter what the answer was, this nightmare endangered humans.


    "That''s why I''ll defeat you!"


    The black mist started changing.


    The Searcher separated into countless ribbon-shaped bodies that attacked Nina.


    Nina retreated backwards while pouring Key into her hands and deciphering the movements of the ribbons.


    The moment a ribbon lunged towards Nina, Nina would release the Kei gathered in her hands at where she was standing and then retreat back.


    External Kei variant - Untouchable Beast King.


    It was a dense Kei, unlike the thin Kei that covered Nina. The Kei compressed to its limits in her palms created gravity and drew in the surrounding objects towards it.


    The ribbon-shaped mists that tried to bite Nina were all absorbed by the ball of concentrated Kei and slowly crushed inside it.


    The Searcher continued approaching Nina, unconcerned that a part of it was being eliminated by the compressed sphere. Even if it was aware this was a trap, its attack patterns were very monotonous.


    No, were they monotonous or not?


    Or did it just think that it wouldn''t matter whether they were monotonous or not?


    This could be because the Searchers had already filled the entire abandoned city.


    Nina changed her route without confirming the presence that came from behind her. She released the compressed spheres of Untouchable Beast King one by one on her path of retreat. The compressed spheres didn''t maintain their gravity for very long. Even so, they ought to be accurately whittling away at her opponent, but her opponent looked unconcerned.


    Maybe the Searchers didn''t have an organism''s nervous system for self-management.


    "That''s why it''s easy for me to lay a trap."


    Nina, who moved while floating as if gliding over the ground, suddenly stopped her horizontal movement.


    Vertical movement.


    Nina stopped her floating and leaped upwards.


    Even if her movement methods were quite rapid, the Searcher still closely pursued Nina with its gaseous forms.


    Her leap carried her past the vine-covered tall buildings and also passed the air filter that had once been there, continuing to bring Nina towards the sky.


    The Searcher chased Nina.


    From the center of the abandoned city, from the gaps between buildings, from every alley, from every window. They passed through the cracks in the ground, through the shattered glass, through the spaces between vines, and constantly rose from where Nina would land while blotting out the entirety of the Sky Spider City Terachda.


    "They''ve all come out, huh."


    Nina didn''t fight with those tremendous numbers. Rather, she continuously spun the Kei she was keeping compressed.


    She let the Kei spin.


    Compressing it further.


    External Kei Variant - Double Untouchable Beast King.


    She pushed the two compressed spheres in her hands together.


    The compressed spheres that were forced together changed, and the impact produced sent Nina flying.


    On the other hand, the compressed spheres interfered with each other and unleased powerful gravity on the surroundings that couldn''t be compared to that from earlier.


    The powerful gravity caught all of the Searchers crawling out from the city, pulling them together towards the compressed spheres.


    That was Nina''s goal.


    The black, gaseous forms of the Searchers were captured by the gravity from the compressed spheres and tangled together in the sky.''


    Still safe from the gravity waves released form her Kei technique, Nina preemptively escaped from its effective region.


    The place she went just happened to be the bottom of the big hole where the Searcher had hidden itself.


    "Hah!"


    After landing, Nina restored two iron whips in her hands and gripped them firmly.


    "It''s over."


    In that moment, Kei shot out from her entire body.


    The light of Kei drove the darkness away from the deeply-dug hole, becoming a pillar of light and shooting towards the city.


    The light of Kei only filled the city for a moment. The swelling light of Kei focused inside Nina''s body, circulated, rotated, and transformed, and then flowed into her two iron whips.


    The step she took crushed the rubble.


    Electricity ran through the surrounding air and exploded with sparks.


    The breath she exhaled was filled with electricity. Nina sprinted at lightning speed at the same time as she swung her iron whips.


    Combined internal and external Kei variant - Raijin.


    The two released strikes of lightning sped towards the compressed sphere.


    Lightning ran from the ground to the sky, splitting open the black mist of the Searcher and burning them with its heat.


    The iron whips she swung shattered the compressed sphere.


    The sphere, which had still been effective, collapsed onto itself from the gravity released when Raijin destroyed it. The energy produced became a shockwave that tore open the sky.


    The Searchers that had been pulled into the air by the compressed sphere had nowhere to escape.


    An explosive sound drowned out everything, so no one heard the wail of the Searchers.


    After escaping the black mist and the purple lightning that covered the sky, Nina once again stepped on the ground of the Sky Spider City.


    (¡­¡­C¡­¡­Commander!)


    A voice sounded from the Psychokinesis flake.


    "You can get through now?"


    (Commander! Are you safe?)


    "Yeah, but I let some enemies get away. Tell the teams not to let them escape and to investigate whether there are still enemies lurking inside the city."


    (Understood.)


    After cutting the communication, Nina returned her Dites to her weapon belt.


    The smell of the battle''s aftermath and the withered vines filled the area.


    A different stench also rose up through the air stirred up by the battle. A putrid, dry stench filled the abandoned city, and judging by how it leaned more towards the cry side, she could infer that this abandoned city had spent a very long time like this.


    "Don''t destroy the city too severely and you''ll get good luck."


    Nina had listened to that proposal, but still didn''t know what it meant. Nina herself hadn''t destroyed anything, but what about the things the Searcher had destroyed? Nina started becoming restless when she thought of that.


    She thought of the other thing Eri had said.


    She said they would return.


    She could understand why there were Searchers here if they were returning. Since the Searchers had also come from over there.


    However, even so, why would they stay here? Did they have some kind of plan? Or were they just feeling the presence of the other side and gathering here like flies?


    There were still many mysteries about the Searchers.


    They still hadn''t gotten any information about the people who had been on the other side - Airen, Saya, and Nelphilia.


    "We''d be able to learn the truth if they were here."


    But Nina couldn''t just complain. Battles against the Searchers would still continue in the future. They couldn''t discover the true identity of the Searchers just by sitting back and waiting for those people to take care of everything, since they didn''t even know whether they were still alive.


    That was why the plan was still going on.


    The Severed Space Investigation Plan.


    The scholar who had first thought of that plan had single-mindedly wanted to reach the other side of the world, but the National Coalition had stolen that plan from the scholar''s hands in order to discover the truth of the Searchers.


    However, they still hadn''t gotten any results.


    The travelers who had headed to the other side for the second repeat of the plan still hadn''t returned.


    "Will they really come back?"


    Though Eri had said so, Nina was still unconvinced. She hoped to herself that it was the case.


    But a resigned feeling that it would be impossible also hid in Nina''s heart.


    (Commander, the remaining enemies have been finished off. We''ve also inspected the abandoned city. There aren''t any Searchers still there.)


    "I see."


    (There''s still the problem of our time limit here. It''s about time to withdraw--)


    "Wait."


    Nina stopped the Psychokinesist''s words.


    "I''m going to wait here until I can''t wait anymore. Things can''t end like this."


    (But¡­¡­)


    "Prepare to withdraw."


    (Understood.)


    Nina ignored the Psychokinesist''s questioning tone and wandered the city on her own. She had no goal, she was just walking through the roads because she couldn''t stand still and do nothing.


    But nothing changed.


    She was just mindlessly wandering through the tranquil abandoned city. Nina even started feeling like she was ridiculous for doing this.


    No, was that all?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Damn."


    Nina had forgotten something.


    Eri only talked about things she deemed important.


    What had Leu said?


    She had said the two nations fighting over Nairomiro had both been eyeing this abandoned city.


    Why were they focused on this place? Leu said that they seemed to know that something would happen here.


    Why were they still eyeing this abandoned city that had long since been abandoned and which had now become a nest of Searchers?


    Why were the Searchers here?


    Were the three of them all focused on the same thing?


    Then, was something really going to happen here?


    (Commander, time''s almost up.)


    "Yeah, I know."


    Nina nodded at the Psychokinesist''s words.


    Even if there was the possibility, Nina couldn''t ignore the promise between Nations and stay in this location.


    (Actually, we received information that two nation''s armies have invaded this buffer region.)


    "What?"


    (They''re still avoiding conflict right now.)


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    As expected, there was something here, but there was no time.


    Just as Nina decided to withdraw despite her worries.


    A change happened.


    A nearby building split open.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Even Nina, the high-ranking Military Artist High Booster who had fought hundreds of battles, couldn''t help but be surprised at the scene of a tall building suddenly becoming two halves.


    In other words, there had been no signs at all that this was going to happen.


    No, more accurately, there hadn''t been anything that a Military Artist could detect with her senses.


    It wasn''t a rift cut open in the physical dimension.


    "Are they coming?"


    It wasn''t the building that split, but rather space itself.


    "An abnormal situation has occurred. All teams prepare for battle. But there''s no need to force yourselves, withdraw at your own judgment."


    Nina was also very concerned that the two armies that had infiltrated the buffer region would do something.


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    "Tch!"


    No response. Was the communication broken?


    As Nina was about to pull away to observe the rift, she noticed something else.


    The rift wasn''t only in front of her.


    There were also rifts in other areas.


    Rifts had appeared in every corner of the city. Colors seeped from them into the darkness and then slowly vanished.


    What was happening?


    Would the Searchers appear again?


    In some sense, that way of thinking was accurate.


    The difference was their shape.


    Something appeared from the first rift she had noticed.


    It was so huge that Nina didn''t know what it was at first.


    It was a hand.


    A giant hand peeked over from the other side of the rift.


    The hand was black. That pure-black hand pushed open the rift and showed the face it belonged to.


    Occupying the other side was a darkness that would be prominent even in the dead of night. Perhaps that was its entire body.


    A giant eyeball occupied half of the space on its head.


    The rift continued being pulled open to its limits, and the giant body was dragged to the world on this side.


    The giant''s body was almost the same as a human''s. It had two hands and two feet, along with a torso to support them. The different part was that the giant only had one eyeball, and its size.


    Its contour swayed gently, as if it were stretching.


    "As I thought, a Searcher."


    Nina concluded after seeing that figure.


    This darkness was probably a thicker form of the thing that had formed the gaseous bodies from before.


    Would that kind of thing turn into this if it solidified while hiding in a city? No, Nina felt like it wouldn''t turn into this.


    In that case, did it mean that this single-eyed giant appearing before her was even stronger than the one before?


    Many such things were appearing here.


    Giants jumped out from the other rifts in addition to the one in front of her.


    This itself wasn''t unusual.


    "Honestly, how did things become this way?"


    That was why Nina murmured this.


    It had been the same when Ahasnahart''s determination had sent the Electronic Fairies into turmoil.


    It had been the same during the commotion from the alchemist ghost the research team had dug up.


    It had been the same during the assassination attempt on Karian during the development of the nations, and it had been the same afterwards when the National Coalition had been established.


    Almost every trouble involving Nina had been more or less the same.


    Enemies would suddenly appear and show powerful fighting strength.


    Nina would fight, fight, and keep fighting with these beings, which was why she had become who she was now.


    "Why won''t this world ever have peaceful days?"


    Nina murmured gripingly as she restored her iron whips again.


    Eri had made a request to destroy the abandoned city as little as possible. But with this, it seemed like she wouldn''t be able to keep that promise.


    "Will such a large-scale space abnormality be limited to within the abandoned city?"


    Maybe the teams positioned outside the city were also in danger.


    "I guess I can''t keep waiting?"


    Maybe she had also been looking forward to the reunion at long last.


    "I have to withdraw."


    After Nina decided this, a one-eyed giant attacked as if to interrupt her.


    "Tch!"


    Countless fangs sprouted from that hand, extending out and becoming spears.


    The shooting spears wiped out the surrounding buildings as they attacked Nina.


    It looked like they wanted to block Nina''s path of retreat.


    The spears that looked as thick as Nina''s body smashed the structures as they approached. Nina jumped to avoid the spears'' attacks, but afterwards a large amount of debris became a wave that fell on top of her.


    Nina dug a hole in the wave of rubble with external Kei and escaped danger through it.


    But after getting through that crisis, another crisis appeared on the other side.


    Nina hadn''t escaped the giants'' surround.


    The spears shot towards her from behind, being pulled back. Nina parried the debris that was still showering through the air as she avoided them and changed to levitation for movement.


    Nina rose up. This was also to confirm the overall situation.


    But¡­¡­


    "What''s going on?"


    After reaching a certain altitude, the sensation of being caught by something viscous assaulted Nina. The speed at which she ascended with levitation clearly slowed.


    Something was covering the sky of the abandoned city.


    "You don''t want to let me run, huh?"


    But she hadn''t thought the opponents would have those methods.


    "I can''t underestimate them. I thought they were just annoyances."


    It seemed that she would be unable to escape by brute force. Nina immediately changed her line of thought and descended to the ground.


    Since she couldn''t run, all she could do was fight her way out.


    After Nina decided this, she started to unleash her Kei. Just then--


    "This¡­¡­"


    A Kei flow came from someone other than her.


    It was a strange feeling as if it were far away but also very close. Though its nature was different from the Keis of the teams outside the city, Nina had recollections of it.


    "No way¡­¡­"


    Nina looked around and then noticed it.


    It was a rift.


    The thundering waves of Kei were spilling from its depths, engulfing the surrounding giants.


    It was coming. A phenomenon occurred at the same time as her body felt this.


    External Kei variant - Omnidirectional Resounding Sword.


    This was a move where the user filled an area with Kei and then condensed it into a blade.


    The Kei that engulfed the giants was the sword that this Kei had become.


    A huge sword as large as these giants.


    The sword pierced through the giants'' torsos. They were sent flying in strange postures.


    "Your Kei power is as crazy as always."


    Nina felt stunned at the crude way they were sent flying as she looked at the ones who jumped out from the rift.


    They appeared riding a beast wrapped in green flame.


    "Layfon! Felli!"


    Nina called out.


    After hearing her voice, Layfon and Felli approached.


    "Captain, how''s the situation right now?"


    "I want to ask you that."


    "Uh, Layfon. It''s about time to stop calling her Captain."


    "Ahh, that''s true."


    The laid-back conversation put a wry smile on Nina''s face.


    "You''re still the same as always."


    Their external appearances were the same, and the conversation was too.


    "Is that the way you should treat your saviors?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    Perhaps feeling displeased with Nina''s way of talking, Felli spoke sarcastically:


    "As for us, I just kind of turned into an immortal superpowered beautiful girl, but don''t be jealous of me. After all, I''ve been beautiful since birth, so it''s just a slight improvement. Well, it would be troublesome if you treated me as the same type as Eri. After all, that girl''s completely different from me."


    "Uh, I got it, my mistake."


    Nina deeply felt like she shouldn''t talk about this kind of topic.


    "Then do you know anything about this situation?"


    "Uh, we pretty much know the true identity of the Searchers."


    "Really!?"


    "But we kind of fell into a trap."


    Just like always, a dull, troubled smile hung on Layfon''s face as he said this.


    "What do you mean, trap?"


    "Captain, you know, right? The spatial dimensions in this city has been sealed."


    Felli''s calm voice lowered the temperature around them:


    "Even if Layfon and the Captain have become strong enough to make people question reality, you aren''t strong enough to break through a world''s walls with physical power. Of course, I''m the same."


    "By the way Felli, you just called Captain Captain."


    "¡­¡­What''s wrong with that?''


    "Nothing."


    Layfon quickly surrendered as she glared at him.


    "Speaking of which, it was also Captain''s fault. Why''d she have to be regarded as the captain."


    "It''s my fault now!?"


    And even Nina was affected.


    "So, what do you mean when you say the spatial dimensions were sealed?"


    Nina desperately tried to change the topic.


    "I mean exactly that."


    "Uh, so what exactly is¡­¡­"


    "If you''re in the same world, you can use the Electronic Fairy En to jump around, but currently there''s no one who has constructed a way to jump between different worlds. Even if we used En, we would need an Electronic Fairy or assistance from one. So humans have yet to find any techniques for jumping between space. In other words, when I say I mean exactly that, the Severed Space Exploration Plan needed to condense seven hundred million gigajoules of energy into the space of one cubic centimel, so unless you can realize that kind of outrageous destructive energy, you won''t be able to break through space. Incidentally, as for about how much seven hundred million gigajoules of compressed energy is¡­¡­"


    "My bad!"


    In the end, it became Nina''s mistake again.


    "I got it, I was wrong. Then how can we escape this place?"


    "We can''t."


    Felli asserted without hesitation.


    "Then what do we do?"


    "Wait for rescue."


    "What?"


    "We can do almost nothing here, so we can only wait for rescue."


    "But that¡­¡­"


    "Eh, it''s not too bad to be the side waiting for rescue once in a while, right?"


    "No, but that¡­¡­"


    "Speaking of which, you''re getting old too, so it''s about time to think about how to develop your juniors."


    "I don''t want you to talk about my age!"


    Nina shouted at the two who hadn''t change at all since that day.


    "Also, Layfon, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "It''s about time to think of how to deal with these giants, right?"


    As Layfon said this, a giant stood up behind him. Of course, the same thing happened behind Nina and Felli.


    In other words, they were surrounded.


    "¡­¡­If we''re waiting for people to come save us, there should be people coming to deal with these guys too, right?"


    "How''s that possible? Even rescuers wouldn''t come that quickly."


    "Honestly¡­¡­"


    Felli spoke unconcernedly, which made Nina scratch at her hair.


    "Captain."


    "What!"


    "What''s this abandoned city called?"


    "Huh? I think it was called the Sky Spider City Terachda."


    "I see."


    "So what?''


    "No¡­¡­"


    Layfon spoke vaguely as he looked around as if to look for something outside of the battle.


    "I feel a very nostalgic feeling, although I can''t remember anything about it at all."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Nina didn''t really understand what Layfon was saying. But from his face, Nina realized that this was what Eri''s divination had been about.


    Was there some kind of meaning here?


    No¡­¡­


    "Well, let''s drive them out quickly to keep from destroying this city any further."


    "After that we can just lay back and wait for rescue. Yatisha will find some way to manage our lives until then."


    "Oh, so you''re Yatisha!"


    Nina looked at the beast Layfon and Felli were riding with wide eyes.


    Though she felt sorry for the attacking giants, Nina didn''t have any reason to fear them.


    "Though it''s only the three of us, the Seventeenth Platoon has assembled. What''s there to be scared of?"


    "That''s true."


    "Yeah!"


    Their two happy faces touched Nina''s heart.


    No matter how the enemies changed their appearance, all her fear and confusion vanished when her friends were with her.


    Nina deeply believed this fact. It made her feel very happy as she ran forth.

 Volume 25, Bus—jack Time

    Volume 25, Bus-jack Time


    Everyone in the world would occasionally come across this kind of situation¡­¡­ she thought.


    Come to think of it, she belonged to a place where she wouldn''t be able to avoid troublesome matters no matter what she did.


    "¡­¡­I want to relax sometimes too."


    Felli muttered quietly, but no one actually heard her words.


    In contrast, a roar resounded through the area.


    "We demand a guarantee of safety until the roaming bus arrives!"


    The voice came from outside. It was honestly a pointlessly loud voice - Felli only thought this. The man wore the kind of clothing prioritizing durability that people who were used to traveling wore, but there was a Dite in his hand.


    There were five people who held restored Dites like him, and they were surrounding Felli and the others.


    "Honestly."


    Why had things turned out like this¡­¡­ Felli sighed.


    ¡ó


    Come to think of it, the root cause of everything was the fact that her brother Karian, the Student Council president, had been dead tired.


    "You said you''re overworking yourself?"


    Vance, who had come to their home to visit, let out a stunned voice, a voice that passed through the living room and directly reached the kitchen. Though the door to the room was open, his voice was undoubtedly quite loud.


    At that time, Felli was cutting a gift cake that she had gotten. The Student Council girls were next to her making tea.


    "But it''s good that it''s not a serious illness."


    The female student said this after making tea, then smiled. That expression made Felli think. Felli remembered that this girl had come to her home during Van Allen''s Day. Judging by her trained movements in the kitchen, she had used this place back then as well.


    "Well, the doctor diagnosed him as being overworked, so it really is an illness."


    "An illness of overworking, huh. But it''s not that serious, right?"


    "The doctor told him to rest for two or three days."


    "In that case, it''s no big deal."


    The girl smiled again.


    She put the cake and the tea on a tray and brought them over. Felli followed behind her, tilting her head and putting on a confused expression.


    (Was she cheering me up just now?)


    That made Felli feel like their positions had been reversed. What exactly was the case?


    Didn''t this girl have feelings for Karian?


    Feeling like she couldn''t really understand, Felli went from the kitchen to the living room, picked up the bag placed on the sofa there, and then went to her own room. She had no need to continue looking after the guests who had come for her brother.


    Also, what exactly had happened to turn out this way?


    The guests had already gone back when she heard the doorknock and Karian announced what had already been decided.


    "From tomorrow until Sunday, we''re going to go to a health resort to have fun."


    That was how things were, Felli and Karian were going to a health resort.


    "Why do I have to go too?"


    Felli said this without hiding her true feelings of unwillingness. But Karian outright ignored Felli''s words and started making preparations on his own.


    Felli was generally a very systematic person. Though she was fine with ignoring people, once she learned that it was already a foregone conclusion, she was unable to oppose that decision.


    For that reason, Felli appeared the following morning, complaining yet carrying the luggage she would need overnight.


    "Well, it''s a rare vacation, so you should properly take a break."


    Karian leisurely carried a bag as he walked next to her. Though he was dead tired from overwork, Karian didn''t look sickly anymore. But Karian''s body clearly had a stiffness that didn''t match his age from the desk work he always had to focus his mind on. The doctor said that if he didn''t relieve that stiffness, it would become a true case of death from overwork.


    "I''ll get better if I relax for two days."


    "Is that enough to cure it?"


    "Oh my, are you worried about me?"


    Felli turned her face away from her brother''s happy expression.


    "It''s because your kind of work is very irregular, so I thought a mere two days couldn''t cure anything."


    "Hahaha, maybe."


    His somewhat self-deprecating laugh made Felli feel very angry.


    They arrived at one of Zuellni''s health resorts that was very close to the city center.


    Though it was a health resort, its ''resort'' inclination was relatively stronger. There was a spa, heated pool, and arcade here.


    "We didn''t have to choose this place¡­¡­"


    The noisy electronic sounds of the arcade came from next to the front desk, which made Felli frown. There were health resorts in quieter areas too.


    "It''s alright, it''s very quiet upstairs."


    Indeed, that might be true. But wouldn''t this be the worst place in terms of atmosphere? Her brother was already hopelessly clueless - Felli thought this as she got the key and moved to the room.


    "Coming here is fine, but¡­¡­"


    After putting her luggage in the room, Felli suddenly thought this.


    "What was the point of me coming along?"


    Even if they went to the hot spring, it was separated by gender, and Karian''s condition wasn''t so serious that he needed an attendant. Felli felt like it was meaningless for her to be with him.


    Why hadn''t she noticed this earlier? Felli felt like she couldn''t accept this, which made her feel like something was stuck in her throat.


    "Well, I came here, so it''s no use thinking about it."


    As Felli was convincing herself, the sound of a doorknock rang out.


    "Felli, come swim."


    Felli sighed loudly and slumped her shoulders, then looked through her luggage.


    The pool almost took up an entire floor, but there weren''t many people relative to its size. It would be bothersome if there were a lot of people. Felli hoped to spend this vacation quietly if possible. Maybe this location was appropriate, considering this.


    After changing into the plaid swimsuit she had brought, Felli occupied a folding chair next to the pool and opened the book she had brought. Since this pool used water from a Yuusuiju, the water in the pool was warm, and it wasn''t cold to wear a swimsuit inside. But it was very humid here, so it wasn''t good for the pages of the book. That said, this kind of environment was even worse for electronics.


    "Ahh, what a waste."


    If she wanted to read, she could have just stayed in her room. But now that she thought about it, Felli wasn''t in the mood to go back immediately. Since that would be too troublesome.


    What was her brother doing? This floor was separated into several pools, and Karian was in a pool close by. He silently swam freestyle, something unbefitting a person who had come to relax.


    In front of her was a very deep diving pool, but there was no one there right now. Felli had chosen this place because she thought that was a good thing, but suddenly, she spotted someone on the top of the diving board.


    "That¡­¡­?"


    It was a familiar figure. A girl wearing a black, competitive-type swimsuit jumped off the diving board without hesitation, then dove towards the water. She spun once, twice in midair and then twisted her body, and finally beautifully extended her hands and feet to enter the water headfirst. The splash was surprisingly small. The rippling water flowed over the sides of the pool, and then was swallowed into the gutters.


    Right across from Felli, two girls who seemed to be friends were cheering. The girl, who had gone down so far that it made one wonder whether she had touched the bottom, surfaced.


    "Captain."


    It was Nina.


    "Oh, Felli?"


    Nina also noticed her as she got out of the pool.


    "How curious, to think I''d be able to run into you outside the training facility."


    "Same for you, Captain."


    "I come here occasionally. Swimming is pretty good for the body''s mobility, and it feels nice."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Well, although I haven''t had the time recently. Well, today and tomorrow are both holidays anyway, and friends from my dorm came with me."


    The two girls across from her were those friends, then. Come to think of it, Felli felt like she had seen one of them together with Nina before.


    "So, how is it?"


    "You mean my brother? If you want to ask him, he''s swimming pretty spiritedly over there."


    "Hm?"


    "No one would believe me if I said he had was dead tired from overwork."


    Karian was still swimming in the pool on the other side.


    "Ahh, really? I''m glad he''s in good spirits."


    "? Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing. Do you want to eat lunch together?"


    "Hmm."


    After checking the time, Felli nodded.


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the cafeteria upstairs."


    "Okay."


    After watching Nina return to her friends, Felli went over to Karian to call for him.


    When she walked over there, she suddenly recalled the situation just now and felt suspicious.


    Though she had only vaguely felt it, Nina had seemed to have an unsettled expression.


    Upstairs was a cafeteria that would be entered wearing swimsuits. Nina and the others were already waiting there when she went there with Karian.


    "Ah, I''m really sorry for making you wait."


    Karian greeted Nina and the others with a side smile, then Nina introduced her friends. The girl with a hip wrap around her waist was Selina, and the bespectacled girl wearing a bikini was called Leu.


    Before the food they ordered arrived, Karian very deftly thought up topics to talk about, filling the table with a cheerful atmosphere. Felli couldn''t find anywhere to speak up, so she just dully listened from the side.


    After their meal, Selina said:


    "Right, Felli-san. You don''t look too well, are you alright?"


    "Huh?"


    Felli looked up when Selina said this.


    "Really?"


    She herself hadn''t realized at all.


    "Yeah, I think so."


    Selina observed Felli with narrowed eyes. From the conversation just now, she was in the Alchemy Department. Felli felt the gaze of a scholar who didn''t miss the tiniest detail sweeping over her skin.


    "I''m fine."


    "In that case, maybe I was just over-thinking it."


    Selina nodded, speaking with a drawn-out tone.


    Suddenly, Felli noticed that Nina was looking over with a hesitant expression.


    Now that she thought of it, Nina had been wearing that kind of expression before too. Felli had interpreted her words as worrying about Karian, but when she replied to that, Nina''s response had missed a beat.


    (What does this mean?)


    Did it mean that her words from back then had been worrying about Felli?


    But Karian was the one who was actually exhausted from overwork, and Felli''s health wasn''t strange at all. She checked her body''s condition every day with Psychokinesis.


    On that premise, Felli judged that she was fine.


    Come to think of it, Felli hadn''t even lost any appetite. She always ate very little, but even so, she didn''t feel like her appetite had decreased. Even if others said that she didn''t look good, she didn''t feel anything strange.


    "It might be because her skin''s so white, but I feel like Felli wouldn''t tan easily."


    Karian nodded after Nina said this.


    "Yeah. I''m the same¡­¡­ or rather, our whole family doesn''t tan, we just get red, and it turns back to normal quickly."


    "How enviable. I tan right away, so I have to use sunscreen as soon as summer arrives."


    "Yeah, me too."


    Leu and Selina looked over admiringly.


    "¡­¡­It''s not that good. My skin ends up looking like it''s been burnt, and when summer comes, I can''t leave the shade."


    "Ahh, I see."


    Actually, when the moving city moved to a summer region¡­¡­ when it moved to a region where the sun was out for longer and the average temperature and humidity was higher, he was unable to separate from either sunscreen or the shade.


    "Right, Nina-san. Can you swim?"


    "Huh? Yeah."


    Karian suddenly changed the topic.


    "Felli can''t swim. This is a good opportunity, so can you teach her?"


    "¡­¡­What are you saying all of a sudden?"


    Felli looked at her brother coldly, but his expression didn''t change.


    "It''s true that you can''t swim, right?"


    "That¡­¡­ that is true."


    "Even if you''re a Psychokinesist, you''re still a Military Artist, so I think it''s best to cut down on the sports that you''re bad at."


    "True, that might be good."


    Nina nodded.


    "Then we''ll start in a bit."


    Nina''s eyes flashed, showing her motivation, and Felli sighed quietly.


    "So, why do you have to bring that kind of thing over here?"


    Felli had trouble concealing her surprise upon hearing Nina''s words.


    "Why, you ask¡­¡­ We''re going in the pool, right?"


    "Uh, that''s right."


    They were entering the pool to practice¡­¡­ However, Nina wore a bitter expression for some reason.


    "I need this if I''m entering the pool."


    "Uh, do you know what we''re doing next?"


    "What do you mean? We''re practicing swimming."


    "In that case, you don''t need that."


    Nina''s gaze pointed at the life ring that Felli held in one hand.


    "But I won''t be able to float without this, right?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to float with practice."


    Nina took away the life ring as she rubbed her temple, which made Felli feel very restless. Speaking of which, things like humans weren''t originally made to float on water. Drowned corpses would sink and only float back up when they had rotted to a certain degree, right? As for people who looked to be floating on the water, they had just learned a style of swimming to make them look like they were floating, and would sink once they stopped that technique.


    "I''ll die."


    Felli tried putting those thoughts into concise words, but--


    "It''s not that deep."


    Nina also returned a concise counter. Indeed, it looked like the bottom of this pool was much shallower than the one used for diving. Maybe the depth of the water would only go up to around Felli''s shoulders.


    "Also, I''ll borrow this."


    Nina picked up a kickboard that was by her feet.


    "First are warm-up exercises, then we''ll start by getting you used to the water."


    Like that, Felli entered the pool under Nina''s instruction.


    Though the water was warm, the temperature was mild.


    "Then let''s first practice kicking."


    "Okay."


    "Before you use the kickboard, I''ll pull on your hands first. Kick the water with your feet, and keep your body as flat on the water as possible. Let''s go."


    As Nina held her hands, Felli kicked the water as instructed. Her body floated up with the resistance imposed by the water coupled with the force produced from her kicking and Nina''s pulling force.


    "Okay, keep moving your legs like that."


    Nina''s voice reached her in between the sound of water. Since the water splashed on her face and she had closed her eyes, Felli couldn''t really tell what the current situation was. In any case, Felli just moved her legs.


    "Right, you''re doing well."


    Nina''s encouraging voice sounded muffled. Felli didn''t know anything other than the feeling of being pulled, the water resistance when her legs moved, and the sudden feeling of lightness when her feet left the water.


    "Okay, it''s about time to lift your head and breathe."


    (Breathe.)


    Indeed, she had been needing to breathe recently. Though she didn''t know how long she would have to kick for, she had to breathe, right?


    (Breathe¡­¡­)


    Her air-seeking lungs became more and more painful.


    (Breathe¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    "Hey, bring your head up."


    (Bring my head¡­¡­¡­)


    Felli was no longer able to hear Nina''s voice clearly through the interfering sound of water. Her vision, which was dark because her eyes were shut, was slowly tinted with a different kind of black.


    "As I thought, I need the life ring."


    "So you''re still insistent on it."


    Felli, who had been pulled above water in the nick of time, tried saying this, but Nina just cut her off with a bitter expression.


    It ended up that she hadn''t touched the kickboard at all that day, and she had just been practicing breathing from start to finish.


    "What a miserable day."


    After having dinner, Felli went back to her room and collapsed on the bed very early. Moving underwater had sapped the strength from her body.


    She should sleep. Felli didn''t even have the mental strength to resist her heavy eyelids, and her physical strength also relaxed.


    (As I thought, something''s still weird.)


    As she was lured into the world of sleep, Felli thought about the words that emerged in her mind.


    Karian had come here to rest, but he had been swimming vigorously, and the girl who ought to have feelings for her brother hadn''t seemed worried. Also, Nina''s attitude was a bit strange.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Felli murmured blankly. Her sleepiness became stronger, and Felli couldn''t even clearly tell whether she had actually murmured anything or not.


    It seemed that the swimming practice she wasn''t used to had really fatigued her body, even though platoon training had more overall exercise. Though Felli was very laid-back with her individual training, she also took part in the self-defense training.


    (I don''t know what''s weird at all.)


    After thinking this, Felli fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡ó


    The instant her sleep turned shallow, someone''s words entered her ears. Felli calmly realized that she was currently in a room of the health resort, so there shouldn''t be people around. There was no one other than her here, so she shouldn''t have heard a voice.


    (A dream?)


    Felli thought this as she listened to the voice that reached her.


    "As I thought¡­¡­ Something''s weird."


    "Careful, she might be hearing this."


    "But this is really¡­¡­"


    "It''s actually happened, so we can''t let her stay¡­¡­¡­¡­ Coming here was just a temporary measure, since we need to buy time."


    "But is it really all that¡­¡­"


    "It''s necessary¡­¡­ Honestly, my wallet was hit pretty hard thanks to her. Well, there aren''t many guests who stay here, which is a big help. I''m glad I¡­¡­¡­¡­ beforehand."


    "Isn''t¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "No, this is a necessary action¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, if we''re here for the whole day, the situation should take a turn for the better. I''ll have to ask you to¡­¡­¡­¡­ first. I only¡­¡­¡­¡­ for that purpose."


    "¡­¡­Got it."


    The voices seemed to be coming from Karian and Nina.


    (What are they saying?)


    It was useless to inquire a dream for meaning. Though part of her calmly considered this, Felli still felt curious.


    But just as Felli tried eavesdropping, she fell into deep sleep again and her consciousness cut off.


    (What exactly was that?)


    The first thing Felli did when she woke up was put on a confused expression. Though she felt like it had been a dream, she still remembered that conversation. If she only remembered the contents, it might still be a dream, but Felli felt like it was a bit different from a dream.


    (But Captain and my brother couldn''t have been in the same place that late¡­¡­)


    Also, since the voices had reached her ears, it meant the two of them had been in this room. That meant Nina and Karian had come to this room for a secret conversation while Felli was sleeping.


    ¡­¡­No matter how she thought about it, such a thing didn''t seem real.


    (As I thought, it was a dream.)


    The two of them definitely didn''t get along poorly. That said, they couldn''t have deliberately talked about some serious matter in private. Speaking of which, the two of them didn''t get along well enough to want to be alone with the other.


    Then it must have been an ordinary dream that she remembered unusually well.


    (Right, that''s definitely it.)


    Accepting that way of thinking, Felli changed her clothes.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    After finishing her round of morning hygiene, Felli noticed that she had forgotten to bring her Dite.


    After changing her clothes, Felli would always restore her Dite and check her health, a routine that she always did every day.


    Come to think of it, she hadn''t done that yesterday either. Felli had been urged to make preparations for coming here, so she hadn''t had time for it. Though she felt like she had brought her Dite with her, she must have forgotten it back then.


    "Well, it''s just one day anyways."


    In any case, it wasn''t anything huge - thinking this, Felli left her room to eat breakfast.


    "Okay, today we''re training too!"


    "¡­¡­Why are you here today too?"


    Felli had been planning on spending her time until the afternoon relaxing, but Nina was standing in front of the cafeteria after she finished eating breakfast.


    Incidentally, Karian had returned to his room to relax for the entire day today.


    "You still haven''t even used the kickboard, right? I can''t just ignore that."


    "That''s true, but¡­¡­"


    The strength of Nina''s feeling of mission made Felli quite speechless.


    "It''s better to know how to swim than to not know, right?"


    "Even if I can swim, it won''t be useful, right?"


    "You''ll lose out on things."


    "For example?"


    "For example¡­¡­ Uh, if the enemy launches an aquatic attack."


    What should she say¡­¡­ Even her reply was very much like her.


    "¡­¡­I''ll lose the moment I enter an aquatic battle. Speaking of which, I''ll use a Psychokinesis lightning attack before things turn into that, so I won''t go in the water myself."


    "Ugh¡­¡­ That''s certainly true."


    This place was in front of the pool from yesterday. Nina finally started prevaricating during their conversation as they changed cloths. Felli used clever words to whittle away at Nina''s ''whatever, let''s go!'' momentum, managing to reach an outcome favorable to her through rational conversation.


    "Right, so I don''t think there''s any need for me to force myself to learn to swim."


    Felli tried to continue her argument along those lines. Come to think of it, swimming classes were optional even for in the Military Arts Department. The reason was because while the world before the autonomous moving cities (Regios) might have had aquatic or underwater battles, now they only fought battles inside the moving cities or in an outer region a short distance away, so aquatic battles were unrealistic. Because of that, swimming was an extremely optional technique, and even Military Artists didn''t need to force themselves to learn. That was why the swimming classes in the school had become optional.


    At this point, Nina couldn''t say anything at all.


    Felli thought.


    "Oh, Felli-chan? Are you perhaps scared of water?"


    She suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind her.


    "¡­¡­Why are you here too?"


    She turned around. Sharnid had shown up there.


    "That''s my line."


    Sharnid smiled as he looked at Felli and Nina.


    "We''re almost in summer, so I just wanted to get used to the water."


    After they entered summer, most of the cultivation lakes would be opened for the general public to use, so students who wanted to have fun in the water or play water sports would all gather there.


    Sharnid probably planned on doing so too.


    "I wish you could show such a diligent attitude during training too."


    "No no no, I show it. It¡¯s just that, you know what they say, ''the talented hawk hides its claws''. ¡­¡­Oh yeah, what''s a hawk?"


    "It''s a bird, you idiot."


    "It''s rare for people to know what kind of birds there are nowadays."


    Felli suddenly thought of something during this conversation, so she looked around.


    Sharnid didn''t fail to notice that action.


    "Unfortunately, Layfon''s not here. He''s working at a pasture right now."


    "No one mentioned him."


    "No no no, your eyes were saying it."


    ¡­¡­If she hadn''t forgotten to bring her Dite - thinking this, Felli glared fiercely at the smiling Sharnid.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that¡­¡­ Felli-chan, do you really not know how to swim?"


    "So what?"


    "No no no, it''s nothing. It''s just that, if you can''t swim, that means you won''t be going to swim when summer comes?"


    "I can''t expose my skin in that kind of sunlight anyways."


    Felli''s skin didn''t tan, so she would end up very miserable if she did such a thing.


    "That''s truly unfortunate, there''s sunblock that doesn''t get washed of nowadays."


    "So what?"


    Just then, Sharnid''s smile became even deeper and he said something to Felli in secret.


    "It means that you won''t be able to do anything for summer activities, and you might let that girl get several steps ahead."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Felli exerted her rationality to its limits and kept any emotions from her voice. But that shock still flashed through her mind.


    That girl¡­¡­ Sharnid deliberately kept from saying her name, but Felli realized who he was talking about.


    She would wear a swimsuit.


    Felli couldn''t help but imagine. What would that girl wear? A bikini? A one-piece swimsuit? The figure of Nina''s friend from yesterday - Selina - appeared in her mind. In terms of physique, that girl was similar to her. In that case, it meant a similar outfit would suit that girl.


    How frightening.


    Felli glared fiercely at Sharnid. Even if she knew that Sharnid would be no help, Felli still resented his mischievous character for purposefully whispering to her.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know what you want to say. I''m just practicing to eliminate the things I''m bad at."


    After asserting this, Felli turned to Nina again.


    "Okay, let''s start practice."


    "Huh? Ah, yeah."


    Nina''s reaction was slow, as she had been excluded from the conversation.


    Felli walked to the pool before Nina, completely ignoring this.


    "Ah, wait. Warm up first."


    Nina followed her, and thus the practice began.


    That said, the practice wouldn''t become successful all of a sudden.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Felli had practiced for an entire four hours. Her body felt shockingly heavy when she got out of the pool.


    "It''s pretty good that you''re able to do this much on the second day."


    Nina said.


    Despite everything, Felli had succeeded in using a kickboard while breathing, and had swam half the pool length at a time, so it was great progress.


    "Good work."


    After he walked over to them, Sharnid gave Felli and Nina sports drinks.


    "You¡­¡­ You''re still here."


    Though talking was bothersome, she felt happy about the drink. Felli gratefully took the sports drink.


    "No no no, I happened to be taking a break just now."


    Sharnid''s body was certainly still dripping wet. Was he swimming in another pool? Felli hadn''t been paying attention to that at all while she practiced, so she didn''t know what Sharnid had been doing.


    But considering the cheers of female students and how Sharnid also replied to them, Felli felt like he wasn''t just diligently swimming.


    "Hey, do you want to eat something?"


    "Uh, well¡­¡­ I don''t have time."


    "How about you go to the spa and get a massage? If you keep practicing like this, your muscles will definitely hurt, you know."


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. The medicinal low-frequency bath here is good at relaxing your muscles."


    "Oh, you''re a frequent user, huh."


    "I use it here when I have the time."


    Nina put on a somewhat proud expression, and it was decided that Felli and the others were going to the spa.


    The spa was underground.


    After taking off her clothes in the changing room and wrapping herself with a towel, Felli walked into the bath. Unlike the humid, warm air of the swimming pool, the air here was hot and full of steam.


    "Over here."


    After washing herself, she was brought to an area secluded from the other areas by wooden walls.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    This place was filled with a scent other than the aroma produced by steam touching the wood.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    There was a narrow tub in the dimly-lit room, and the hot water filling it made Felli''s eyes widen.


    The rich and peculiar aroma itself was already surprising, and even the hot water was jet-black.


    The explanation on the wall read that a mix of several herbs was dissolved in the hot water.


    (I see¡­¡­)


    Felli understood what the ''medicinal'' Nina had mentioned meant.


    "It also has low-frequency waves going through it, so don''t be scared. Careful not to slip."


    "Okay."


    Nina touched the hot water with her foot first, then submerged herself to her shoulders. After seeing her sigh softly with an expression of comfort, Felli also entered the hot water.


    A slippery feeling came to her feet, and Felli knew very clearly that there was some kind of rich substance mixed in here that was not ordinary hot water.


    After she submerged her whole body, that slippery feeling made Felli inadvertently shiver. The slow low-frequency waves gently stimulated her whole body.


    After coming close to the hot water, the intense scent of herbs rushed into her nostrils.


    "It feels weird before you get used to it, so take your time. You can get rid of your fatigue if you soak long enough. It''s surprisingly effective."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    Nina closed her eyes with a relaxed expression from next to her. Felli indeed had the feeling that the medicine was slowly seeping into the gaps of her muscles as the low-frequency waves stimulated her, and it felt a bit comfortable. That said, the scent was still a bit off-putting.


    "So this is the secret behind your unnecessary energy."


    "What do you mean, unnecessary¡­¡­"


    Nina started to say something, but it quickly turned into a wry smile.


    "It''s because health is the most important thing. Don''t look at me like that, pay attention to managing my health. Since I''m the captain, I can''t be taking time off all the time."


    "But if the people on top don''t take breaks, the people under them can''t take breaks either. Please keep it reasonable, Captain."


    "You all still take time off however you like, right? Be more diligent."


    Those words were true - Felli fell silent.


    "¡­¡­Well, it''s finally a holiday, so we don''t have to talk about that today."


    "Yeah, I think that''s fine."


    But once they didn''t talk about the platoon, their opportunities to talk also vanished. That said, it didn''t feel particularly troublesome. Felli didn''t hate quiet time, and Nina who came here often didn''t have the kind of personality to fear silence.


    As a result, no awkward atmosphere formed between the two of them, and they spent the time in silence.


    ¡ó


    She faced this commotion after changing her clothes in the changing room.


    "Then, let''s go eat something."


    After changing clothes, Felli let Nina walk half a step before her as she thought about how to respond to that. Just then, a chaotic sound came from across the changing room.


    It was the sound of glass shattering, and it was very loud.


    The uproarious, dangerous sound transformed Nina''s expression, and she rushed out of the changing room. Felli also followed behind her.


    In front of the changing room was the narrow hallway that divided males from females, and the front desk of the baths were on the other side. Though it was partially automated, there were students and maintenance workers there.


    When Felli and the others entered, those female workers had been grabbed by a brawny man.


    There were also several other men.


    "Hey! What are you doing!?"


    Nina roared.


    None of them seemed like students of Zuellni. The biggest problem was the restored Dites held in their hands.


    "Captain¡­¡­!"


    Felli immediately judged that roar to be too careless. Nina also quickly noticed that, so her expression twisted. Nina had brought her Dite. But before entering the bath, she had left the Dite at the front desk.


    "No one move!"


    The man who looked like the leader threatened the students who had heard the commotion.


    "You''re hostages from now on. We''re not going to harm you if you don''t act rashly.


    His voice was very rational, and just that made Felli feel like this situation would be very troublesome. The opponents wouldn''t give them any room to take action.


    The intruders made the customers around them move in front of the front desk and surrounded them. Felli and Nina followed their instructions as well.


    Felli slowly hid in Nina''s shadow as she moved. She rapidly worked her brain. Nina was already being watched. No, Nina would have been watched even if she hadn''t spoken up. It looked like these people were Military Artists who had come here via roaming bus, so it shouldn''t be difficult for them to recognize Nina as a Military Artist.


    In that case, what could Felli do while Nina was being watched? What exactly was going on?


    Felli thought about this.


    The glass in front of the front desk was shattered. The intruders had broken in from there. This wasn''t the first floor, and considering that their Dites had been restored before they broke in, it was probably reasonable to believe that they had probably been in some fight and had then fled here.


    Who were they fleeing from?


    (It''s obvious.)


    Felli wanted to relax sometimes too. She had come to this health resort in such an unexpected manner, but this kind of commotion had happened. It made Felli quietly sigh.


    As if answering her speculation, an amplified voice reached the room through the broken window.


    "You''re already surrounded!"


    She had heard this voice before, though not enough to get used to it. He was the boss of one of Layfon''s workplaces, a higher-up of the city police.


    She remembered that his name was Formed.


    "We have hostages!"


    The man who seemed to be the leader replied loudly.


    "We demand a guarantee of safety until the roaming bus arrives! We''ll guarantee the safety of the hostages once we get a clear promise. If not¡­¡­"


    The men looked towards Felli and the other hostages with dangerous lights in their eyes. Frightened voices rose up. There was a violent presence in the eyes of these people backed into a corner.


    "Hold on!"


    Formed''s voice stripped the men of these looks.


    Felli had grasped the general situation from the negotiations between Formed and the criminals.


    It looked like they were a group of information thieves mainly targeting Zuellni''s Aquaculture Department. The person who was chiefly responsible for the theft had already been arrested, and they seemed to be his guards. But it seemed like these men had fled when their crimes had been revealed, and hence they must not have been so unified.


    The city police had chased after the fugitives and the situation had turned into this.


    They would become sacrifices.


    "Zuellni is an Academy City. As long as nothing outrageous happens, we won''t forcefully evict you from the city. Your lives are already guaranteed. Doing something like this is equivalent to signing your own death warrant!"


    Formed''s proclamation seemed to shake the men up quite a bit.


    In this enclosed city, criminals had nowhere to go when there were no roaming buses, regardless of how they resisted. Ignoring cities like Joeldem that were hubs of transportation, criminal groups that didn''t have personal roaming buses would generally wait for opportunities when roaming buses were coming before taking action. But that had failed, and they could only put up pointless resistance until they were arrested.


    Waiting in front of them was the danger of a battle occurring or death by forced eviction.


    The criminals only wore such cornered looks because they realized that.


    However, thought it was only by a small amount, Formed''s statement succeeded in relieving the pressure from them.


    (Right now is the time to act, but--)


    But if things successfully developed in this direction, they might surrender without her having to act.


    Maybe they wouldn''t surrender.


    She would have to prepare for those circumstances. This wasn''t a feeling of responsibility as a Military Artist, nor was it for her own safety¡­¡­ No, it was for her own safety.


    Nina was standing in a place she could protect Felli and her back gave off the feeling that she was desperately trying to conceal her desire to act. Nina would definitely stand up to protect the students here if they gave up on everything. That wasn''t because Nina was a Military Artist, it was because of her personality.


    (At the least, I should first clearly find out where Captain''s Dite is.)


    But she would have to use Psychokinesis to do that. Even if she didn''t have a Dite to use as an amplification device, Felli could use easily her basic Psychokinesis to locate its position from this kind of distance. But if she were noticed, everything would be over. Felli''s Psychokinetic ability had always been extremely outstanding, and if she focused without using a Dite and released her Psychokinesis without properly controlling the output, her hair would react to her Psychokinesis and glow.


    (I have to use my Psychokinesis cautiously.)


    Felli carefully prepared to release her Psychokinesis¡­¡­


    "Hey, what are you doing!?"


    A man looked over and shouted.


    "Huh?"


    Coming to her senses, Felli was surprised by her own condition, and Nina also showed a surprised expression as she turned around. Some of her hair that drooped over her shoulder and down her chest also entered her vision.


    Her hair was glowing.


    She had just planned on using a small amount of Psychokinesis, but her hair was letting off a dazzling light as if she were using her full Psychokinetic power. Felli was rarely like this even in normal battles.


    "This¡­¡­"


    But Felli immediately closed her mouth.


    She understood.


    In that short moment, Felli understood everything about this floor''s entire situation, the positions of people, and even the reasons that had made her feel suspicious a few days before.


    "Forty degrees to the left!"


    She looked at Nina''s eyes and shouted.


    Nina understood from just that. Felli''s eyes couldn''t catch the rapid movement of Military Artists, so she used Psychokinesis to track their movements.


    Nina moved. The shockwave she released broke apart the desk, and the belongings placed underneath flew out.


    Among the things was a Dite. Nina''s Dite.


    The Dite that flew out along with pieces of the desk was stored in a weapon belt. It hit the wall and bounced back. Nina reached out as it to take it, and the criminals around them swung their weapons to try to stop her.


    Something that hampered the criminal''s movements happened almost simultaneously with Nina''s movement.


    "Ah!"


    "Uwah!"


    There were two screams from the collision. A similar number of bodies falling to the ground also resounded at the same time as the voices.


    In the other direction from the changing room - in front of the elevator, Sharnid released his Sakkei, put aside his sniper-type Dite, and closed in while restoring his pistol Dites.


    The remaining three were unable to communicate their intents, so they weren''t even able to cooperate. They froze there, unable to decide who would deal with what.


    Nina had grabbed her Dite in this period of time. She kicked off the wall across from the front desk to change direction, then shouted the restoration keyword and charged at the criminals.


    Nina charged at the man resembling the leader, while Sharnid charged at the other two.


    "Bastards!"


    The man resembling the leader shouted this and swung an axe-type Dite at Nina.


    Nina blocked the axe with her left iron whip and pushed it away after landing. She used that force to spin her body, circling behind her opponent''s back. As expected of a trained Military Artist, Nina''s opponent didn''t let her do this. He moved forward with a slightly broken stance, stopping Nina''s attack. Nina wasn''t able to continue her attack, so she took up a stance again.


    Before the dust had time to settle, they charged again.


    That was how it appeared.


    The man moved, and Nina moved forward as well.


    Nina jumped, taking a stance for a reckless strike from above. The man grinned at this completely-unguarded attack as he prepared to counter.


    But he was suddenly hit in the back.


    "Guah!"


    A paralyzing sensation shot through his body at the same time as he felt the impact. It was a paralyzing bullet.


    Sharnid was the one who shot the bullet. He had dealt with the two other Military Artists and used a free moment to shoot a bullet into their boss''s unguarded back.


    But that action also showed a clear opening in Sharnid, who was pressed hard dealing with two people.


    But the two of them also fell to the floor because of an impact from behind.


    This time Nina was the one to attack. Her move to try a big attack from above had been a feint, and she had used that movement to throw her left and right iron whips.


    "Well, that''s a victory through trust."


    Sharnid grinned after shooting paralyzing bullets into the two fallen on the floor just in case.


    "It''s something that guys who sell out their companions and run away could never learn."


    "Don''t make it sound that simple."


    Nina regulated her heavy breathing as she picked up her iron whips.


    "I was worrying the whole time about whether you''d do what I was thinking. Since you always slack off as soon as we begin training."


    "Didn''t I say, the talented hawk hides its claws."


    "You hide them too much, honestly¡­¡­"


    The men from the city police came to the scene as a peaceful atmosphere formed.


    ¡ó


    "So, you knew?"


    Formed had left after briefly praising Felli''s resourcefulness. Afterwards, Felli had asked this of the two of them.


    "What do you mean?"


    After sighing at the Nina''s feigned ignorance, Felli looked behind them.


    "Was this planned?"


    Karian was there.


    "There was no choice. I thought something like this would only when you were a child, but it did all of a sudden."


    "Even so¡­¡­"


    And why had Karian claimed that he was fatigued in order to conceal Felli''s condition and get her to a health resort?


    As Felli felt suspicious, Karian explained:


    "Also, if I let you stay that way, you''d continuously infringe on the privacy of others. Do you get it? Over there is apartment-style housing, it''s not as large as the house back in our hometown."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Felli could only remain silent when he said this.


    "Hey hey hey, wasn''t that kind of boastful?"


    "Shut up."


    Nina and Sharnid''s quiet words reached her.


    She didn''t hear them with her ears, but instead sensed them with her Psychokinesis.


    She was currently suppressing her Psychokinesis, and her hair wasn''t glowing either.


    Felli''s Psychokinetic ability was far greater than normal Psychokinesists. Though this was the main reason Felli had been called a Psychokinesis prodigy, it was more accurate to say that was due to the fact that she could control such tremendous Psychokinesis.


    But that Psychokinesis hadn''t been under complete control when she had been born. Information would always randomly present itself in her mind. Felli had just ignored that information when she was still a toddler who didn''t understand things, but that information confused her when she learned more about the world. It surpassed her mental capacity and made her thinking ability decline and become shockingly slow.


    The current Felli was only here because she had conquered that.


    "It''s pretty bad to talk about other people''s secrets."


    "I couldn''t just say nothing."


    But it was natural for Felli to constantly release Psychokinesis. It was pretty difficult for Felli to control her Psychokinesis and continuously suppress it from being released.


    So before she had come here, her controlling ability would sometimes weaken and her Psychokinesis would constantly flow out. At the time, Felli would hear voices from places she couldn''t hear, and see things from places she couldn''t see. Sometimes she would even spend the entire day spacing out, unable to muster any energy.


    Those situations slowly became infrequent after ten years, and she had already been completely cured before coming to Zuellni. Or at least Felli thought so.


    But she didn''t think that she would have that condition again now¡­¡­


    "Coming here was an emergency measure. There are living quarters here and not many people who use them. Well. Although it was just as a precaution, I arranged for no guests to be around your room."


    Even so, Felli had still heard Karian and Nina''s conversation. Karian had probably explaining the details to Nina at that time.


    "Hmm¡­¡­ Well, it was honestly just a coincidence that I came here. I only tried the swimming practice because the President said that it would be good to tire you out¡­¡­ Uh, sorry."


    Nina lowered her head.


    But Felli didn''t particularly want Nina to apologize. She knew that she was actually blushing in embarrassment.


    She just glared at Karian.


    "Don''t be that mad."


    Felli slowly breathed out. Perhaps wrongfully believing that Felli had rid herself of her anger, Karian approached her.


    "¡­¡­You definitely wouldn''t understand."


    He definitely wouldn''t be able to understand that, to Felli, this kind of embarrassment was like what other people would feel if they were still wetting the bed at this age.


    She just silently kicked Karian''s shin as hard as she could.